《The Cursed Gamer》 Chapter 1: Reincarnation (1) Chapter 1: Reincarnation (1) ¡ª There are two areas in the entire ne of existence where life exists. The Prime and the Cube Omniverse, are the two omniverses that coexist via each other. The Cube Omniverse is called such because it is shaped like a cube, floating in the centre-most part of the Prime Omniverse. The Cube is the personification of dreams and desires, the imagination that originates from the people living in the Prime Omniverse, which over time created an Omniverse that exists within this cube. Usually, people can''t leave and enter their own respective Omniverses. But that''s not always the case, such as with "Strange Subject 799" here. Sitting in a ce called The Neutral Zone, which exists in-between the gate of Prime and Cube, in a room with walls painted with moving cosmos, Soul-799 stared at the only other person present here beside him. ''I died, she says.'' Thought 799 as he looked at the fiery red-haired woman in front of him. ''A goddess? She''s reading a book though. Can''t she just consume the contents just by wishing to if she really is a goddess?'' He couldn''t help but think, despite the more important fact that he had, apparently, died. But it couldn''t be helped, after all, 799cked most of hismon sense right now because of the instability his soul experienced when he died, along with the fact that he went inside something called the ''Wheel of Purification'' which erased most of his memories. All this seemed like a dream to his current shaken brain, that had his senses distorted. Though he could feel his senses return with every passing second. "Are you done contemting?" The self-proimed goddess said in a smooth but unsettled voice, raising her head to look at him with her eyes annoyed. "Look, I don''t mind you taking the time of your life, I have been locked in this ce too long to care but I would still prefer if I am left alone while reading. It doesn''t feel good being gawked like that, you see." "Ah¡­ uh, I see." 799, his current shape that of a small floating blue ball, supposedly a soul, nodded. "If you don''t mind talking for a bit¡­ How did I die exactly? " "Hmmm," the goddess tilted her head, nodding. "I don''t mind conversing as long as you''re not being annoying." Her words were harsh, but 799 couldn''t find himself disliking her. She had a certain charm to her, maybe because of her otherworldly beautiful look. Coupled with red hair and golden eyes, she had an unamused face as she talked. "You were killed by being eaten whole by a shark. You were on a yacht, I won''t reveal why, but at one point of your journey, you fell into the water right on the mouth of a shark. Oh, you may or may not have been pushed down, how amusing¡­" the Goddess said, squinting at her book as if all this was written in it. "Ohhh, this is¡­ kind of interesting and sad." Soul-799 was confused, fidgeting around. "So uh, I died being eaten by a shark? Must have been painful. I guess I am quite unlucky, huh. Sharks rarely ever attack humans and would much rather feed on fish and marine mammals, after all." "...Hm?" The Goddess frowned at his words. "What? How do you know that? You''re not supposed to have any memories regarding anything of your life, not even this." The goddess'' golden irises shone brightly as she looked at 799''s soul before pausing and blinking. "...Ohh, your memories weren''t entirely cleaned even after you came out of the Wheel of Purification. Maybe the machine is broken¡­ Whatever, I will erase that bit of memory after we''re done here." She yawned, as 799''s blue ball body paled, if that was even possible. "Um, about that. Isn''t this the type of situation where I am isekai''d into some kind of fictional world? Do you really have to erase my memory?" He asked, trying to be respectful even though all this seemed like a dream to him. "I can''t remember much anyway, just this and that. Things that weren''t rted to my identity." He could remember many animes, novels, and movies only, along with some random knowledge. Was it necessary to remove them? "Yes, it is necessary. Don''t question my judgement." The goddesses said in a no-nonsense tone, the sclera of her eyes turning ck for a moment before they returned to normal white. She exined, "Do you know why I called you Strange Subject 799? That''s because you''re the 799th soul in all of eternity to have entered the Cube from the Prime. I don''t expect you to know what those are but anyway, but in short reincarnators of your background are such a pain that they cause trouble everywhere. That''s why a few hundred millennia ago, it was made into a rule that souls from the Prime should have all their memories eradicated. The ones who reincarnated before this rule were annihtedter on, so don''t try to be smart, mortal man." The goddess finished with a threatening chuckle, flipping her page and starting to read again. "Anyway, I will remove your memory after we''re done choosing a power and world for you. And no, you can''t just choose any you wish, you''d simply roll a Fate Roluttee which will give you a power. It depends on your luck honestly on what you get, but I would suggest you hope you''re not too lucky. Later on, you''d roll a World Wheel to choose your world." She snapped her fingers just as a part of the wall painted by the gxy shattered, revealing a huge roulette that 799 couldn''t fathom the size of. "Now go on, it will take a while for the roll to end. Let me enjoy myself in the meantime." She said, waving her hand off as she started to concentrate on her book again. ¡ª 799 was pretty anxious about the memory erasure procedure. To him, a memory made a person, and even though he already lost all his valuable memories, he didn''t want to lose the other parts. Still, floating over, he stood under the enormous roulette as it started the spin by itself the moment he thought of spinning it. He was familiar with this procedure, his memory told him he had read about this in things called "Fanfictions". In these troupes, the reincarnator gained a special power from this roulette andter on, was sent to a fictional world. That made 799''s worries all the more excessive. Without his memories, things won''t be as fun living a 2nd life. He didn''t know why, but a deep part of him wanted a decent life in his next turn as if his 1st life was just too bad. He wondered why. More so, living in any of those fictional worlds without memories¡­ the chance of his death was absurdly high. The roulette was taking a long time, as the Goddess said. Even after five minutes, it was still gaining speed. But 799 didn''t have anywhere else to go, so he simply waited before the roulette reached its peak speed and started to slow down. At one point, names started to be visible in the roulette. Names Such as "Madara Uchiha Powers", "Grand Mist Body", "Origin Magic" "A God King''s Transformation" were caught in 799''s eye. There were more, but he had never seen most of those names. A part of him felt anxious to hope for any of the big powers because¡­ Well, the Goddess said ''Don''t hope to be too lucky.'' and that can''t be a good sign. For some reason, she or her higher-ups wouldn''t like it if he were to gain a strong power. 799 just couldn''t understand why they were holding this reincarnation procedure at all if they didn''t want the reincarnators to get strong powers. What was their n? As the roulette kept slowing down, he noticed some truly interesting names. "Quirk- New Order" "Aura of Absolute Domination" "God Emperor Ashura''s Descendant" "Reality Maniption" "Author''s Authority" "The Gamer System" All were interesting, but among them, the Author''s Authority seemed to be the strongest. If 799 could remember correctly, that was the narrative version of Omnipotence. You say something or even write something down, and it bes reality. Though that might just work in the world that is created by that person, thus the name "Author". So 799 wouldn''t bet his money on that. He simply hoped for the Gamer System. Frankly, the Gamer System was strong, but it wasn''t on the level that it''d be considered "too lucky" by these gods, would it? Of course not. Probably. 799 waited silently, feeling a strange sense of adrenaline rush that shouldn''t happen in this body-less soul of his. There was a "¡ý" sign to indicate what power would be chosen once the wheel stopped, and luckily all his target powers were very close to it, as the wheel started to really slow down. A minuteter, "Ah¡­" 799 was honestly surprised as he watched the name "The Gamer System" stop directly under the arrow mark, not moving an inch anymore. "Holy shit." 799 couldn''t help butugh out loud as he saw a blue light sh from within the wheel and then enter his soul. [A new host has been selected. Initiating the Game.] Though 799 was happy he realised something¡­ was wrong. "FATHER!" It was a yelling from behind him, making him turn as he found the Goddess from before, sweating as she looked at him with weary eyes, a fucking cell phone in her ears. "T-this is bad! The subject 799, y-yes the new guy!! He received that darn Gamer System from the wheel! Come here no, we must annihte him before history repeats itself!" "Oh¡­" Soul-799 couldn''t help but step back as the Goddess'' beautiful face started to distort into that of a demon. "Looks like I got a bit too lucky¡­ haha." Without any second thought, 799 turned and jumped out of the broken wall, hoping to run away from wherever this ce was. ** ** ** Edited by - @Really Nigga, @Shortmotor @ssman @Athanasios @Lasagna Chapter 2: Reincarnation (2) Chapter 2: Reincarnation (2) ¡ª The Neutral Zone is a ce where even Gods are suppressed of their powers. In that ce, using powers at all was harmful to a God''s sheer existence. Because of that, Gods can''t evenmunicate via telepathy or such with other Gods while staying in that ce. The ''Interdimensional Cell-Phone'' existed exactly because of that, to let Gods who are on within the Neutral Zone contact the Gods outside. Currently, only one God was in the Neutral Zone, the daughter of the Primordial God himself. So when the Primordial received a call from his daughter''s number, he knew something must have gone wrong. But for the problem to be the Gamer System¡­ ''Not again.'' It was an unforeseen crisis. Primordial killed thest Gamer with his own hands, but that had cost him a lot. The Gamer System might not give the user an instant power boost, but the growth speed it had¡­ It was unmatched in all of existence. A simple mortal could reach the peak of divinity in a matter of centuries, if not decades, with that power. That''s why thest Gamer was so arrogant, thinking he could take over the omniverse by force, that fool. Having experienced the wrath of that power already and knowing too well how bad it was on the hands of someone who hadn''t lost his memories¡­more so someone with a past that should have earned him a spot in hell, Primordial decided to step inside the Neutral Zone himself. It would take a while for his status to enter that ce, so he will send some other gods to help his daughter in the meantime, but once he reaches that ce¡­ Everything will be calm again. Foolish mortals let power get into their heads faster than anyone, so any problems should be eradicated before it can rise. He just wished he would someday be able to stop this inter-omniverse reincarnation bullshit for real¡­ ¡ª¡ï¡ª 799 couldn''t understand this situation but he could at least infer that this wasn''t favourable for him in any way. The good thing was, his ball-shaped soul was changing to form the shape of a human body, even as he ran from the room where the Goddess was in. [Initiating the game¡­] [The Gamer''s Body has been added! The reconstruction of the soul has started!] That was good, but the next message was better. [Initiating the game¡­] [The Gamer''s Mind has been added! The reconstruction of the host''s mental condition has started!] [Missing memoryponents detected! Memories can be reconstructed!] [Would you like to regain your old memories?] [Y/N] That wasn''t a question he expected, but it was a question he appreciated. He quickly clicked Yes and felt an otherworldly power start to return his memories. As his memories returned, he realised why the Goddess called his death¡­ interesting yet sad. He was pushed onto the water by someone. Pushed by his own mother, with the intention of killing him. ''...What did I expect?'' As his memories returned, a part of him regretted clicking ''Yes''. This life¡­ that life was too much for him to continue living in. He was d he was dead, though not as d to be killed by his own mother. By now his body was fully formed and he was running on two legs. He thanked his healthy and admittedly fit body that he had to maintain because of his¡­ work. Exactly then, he heard a yell from behind. "Stay right there!" He turned to find the goddess from before flying towards him, a fiery sword in her hand. 799 froze in his spot, unable to run as an outside force held him on his spot. The goddess closed distance in a matter of seconds and her sword descended over 799''s head- [Initiating the game¡­ The game has been initiated!] [Due to the host re-starting his life, a short-time invincibility will start!] -A thin golden aura jumped out of his body and blocked the sword, stopping it dead in its tracks. The goddess immediately coughed as if she was hurt internally and fell to the ground. 799 was surprised, but¡­ he was relieved. It seemed this ce was restricting the use of her power somehow. "Phew¡­" [09:57 minutes remaining] 10 minutes. That was when invincibility would run out, and 799 honestly wanted to escape before that. The goddess slowly got up from the ground, ring at the golden aura around his body. "Tsk. Didn''t think I would see that darned thing again." She said, as her beautiful face distorted, the white sclera of her eyes became ck while her red lips became ck too, her teeth sharpening as the inside of her mouth also went ck. The next words she spoke were rippling. "But this time it won''t end likest time. This time, I will eradicate you fucking Gamer before you can ever rise." ''She looks like a monster¡­ I am starting to doubt if she''s really a goddess or not.'' 799 thought, frowning before he shook his head. It didn''t matter what she was, the only thing that mattered was that she wanted him dead and he wanted to escape. The goddess ran, trying to drive her sword through his chest, but it couldn''t prate the golden aura around his body. 799 shook it off and looked around to find anything that could help him escape. That''s when he noticed it, at the ce of the Fate Roulette, a new much smaller wheel was there. He couldn''t have deferred them if not for the much smaller size. 799 kicked the ground and was disappointed that he didn''t get any type of power boost. The ''Invincibility'' was just a sort of defence and immortality. It was kind of like what happens when a yer dies in an FPS game and then respawns. Nevertheless, he ran towards the roulette while the goddess followed him, trying her best to attack. He soon reached close enough to see that this roulette indeed had the names of different fictional works, as he expected. "Dragon Ball Z" "Marvel Cinematic Universe" "That time I got reincarnated as a Sperm" Now certain that it indeed was the wheel that would decide his world, he imagined it rolling as it started to really spin. "You¡­" huffed the Goddess from beside him. "I didn''t want to do this but¡­ more sacrifice is needed if I want to kill you." Turning back at her, 799 paled as her body shone brightly, her skin going hot red, looking like the surface of a sun as steam started toe out, while her hair rose in the air like fire. "I am going to kill you." She swung her sword again, "Divine Wrath of the Fire Goddess!" This time, despite protecting him all the other times, the golden aura couldn''t prevent the attack from phrasing through as it cut 799 from his head to his crotch. He cried aloud, feeling a great pain as he fell to his knees, his eyes bloodshot while his body shook. But his body didn''t divide into two. The weapon indeed passed through his body, cutting him like butter but¡­ he was still whole. ''Fuck, that hurt.'' It hurt more than anything he should be able to endure, but he guessed it was Gamer''s Mind at work that kept him sane. 799 got up, trying to dodge an attack from the incredibly fast woman but failed. He felt pain again, but he¡­ was alive. He then noticed people, other Gods, raining down from the sky via a hole in the cosmos-themed ceiling as dozens and then hundreds of gods started to gather in this ce. The Wheel of the World was spinning, still gaining speed, and only 07:45 minutes remained till the invincibility wouldst, yet 799 couldn''t bear the pain. The pain naturally increased when the other gods joined, their attacks at first unable to pass through the golden aura before they used a technique simr to the Goddess, allowing them to pass through the Golden aura. But still¡­ he didn''t die, nor did he lose any limbs. It was painful, he was chained up and was being attacked from all sides, but he didn''t die. But that only made it worse as he started to wish he was dead. Why was he going through this pain? Wasn''t this just supposed to be a fun day at the yacht? He first died, killed by his own mother, then met a bitch goddess who had some kind of trauma with The Gamer System so much so that she wants him dead. ''Fuck.'' [Due to certain circumstances, the Invincibility buff was bypassed. The System is ashamed and it apologises.] [The problem has been fixed!] Two messages popped up in his retina and in the next second, all the pain disappeared. The chains holding him shattered and the weapons couldn''t prate him anymore. "...NO! FUCK NO!" The fire goddess yelled. "I-it''s getting more powerful?! Why is father sote?! This isn''t ytime!" As if being called by her, even as 799 got up and started running, the ''ceiling'' of this ce broke to create a massive hole, revealing a huge red-skinned titan with horns as he red down at the Gods, searching for 799 before he finally found him. 799 heard some relieved gasps from the side, calling out the name ''Primordial God'', as he paled. "Unfortunate gamer." The Primordial God said. "Die." 799 was confused and scared as the Primordial God opened his mouth and fired a breath of red and ck fire, which engulfed a few gods, along with 799, killing the Gods instantly but¡­ 799 was fine. It felt painful, but it wasn''t as painful as before. He was fine. "Ah¡­hahaha!" Heughed, grinning as he ran. It worked! Whatever the system did, it worked! There was smoke and mist everywhere, released by the death of the gods from that beam, so 799 couldn''t see the Wheel of the World anymore. But before the attack, he noticed the wheel had slowed down a lot, and he could tell it could choose a world anytime. "Ah, I see." the Primordial''s voice came from above the smoke. "Annoying, but I have no choice, the Wheel is just about to end spinning, it will disappear once it''s done too so learning which world you ended up in will be hard. I have to finish you before that." Hearing the initial part of his words, 799 gained a bit of hope. But thetter part scared him. The Primordial sped his hands in front of him, which were huge enough for 799 to see through the smoke, as the God spoke. "Sacrificing part of my soul isn''t my style, so be grateful to receive this attack that cost the soul of a Primordial." He said, but 799 wasn''t that worried. Because he had invincibility- [10 minutes have passed. Invincibility has run out.] "..." 799 could only watch as the golden aura left his body and the Primordial God finished casting whatever he was doing. "Keugh!" The Primordial coughed blood like some cheap viin, as red light condensed on his sped palm and then the light leapt towards 799''s direction,ing and entering his body. That was painful, more painful than all the previous attacksbined (if that was even possible), but before the pain could escte, a blue light shone from under where he was standing. ["The Wheel of the World has chosen a world for you!"] ["Please have a good time in there!"] A loud monotone voice, not belonging to the system, spoke as everything started to go dark for 799 from the excruciating pain he was feeling. Thest thing he saw was a few system messages, following- [Ding! The Primordial God has sacrificed a part of his soul to cast the "Primordial Curse".] [Ding! You have escaped from the wrath of Gods and Primordial, an unimaginable feat! This action has attracted the attention of the Will of the Omniverse!] [You have received the buff, "Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing"!] [Hope you have a good game!] That was it before 799 lost himself. ** ** ** Chapter 3: Reincarnation (3) Chapter 3: Reincarnation (3) Chapter 3 Title: Reincarnation (3) .... 799 tried opening his eyes but ultimately failed. His eyelids were stuck as if they were glued shut. His world was now dark, so dark that 799 could not even see the silhouette of anything. 799 regained his consciousness a minute ago, now ¨C other than his sight, his other senses were fuzzy too. Without any way to open his eyes, he let his mind do its thinking. ''So.. was that all a dream? Am I still asleep, or is this aa?'' A dream. As this thought crossed his mind, he instantly got a shback of pain. The pain of being cut, the pain of being stabbed, the pain of being hit by a thorny club, the pain of being burned by a fiery fist, and finally, the pain of being kicked in the balls. He recalled everything that happened in that outer-space-like ce as his imaginary body paled. ''That was not¡­ no, it can''t be a dream. A dream can never be that real.'' While expressing his grief, he also recalled that system message atst, just before he lost consciousness. ''That''s right, the Gamer System...'' There was indeed a way to prove that he wasn''t dreaming. ''Although I am not sure if I can see the panel with closed eyes, let''s try it¨C Status!'' Instantly, even with his eyes closed, words appeared in his retina like a hologram. [ <1/2> ] [Status: Name: Strange Subject 799 Age: 0 (15) ss: The Gamer Title: N/A Level: 1 Race: [Human] HP: 5/5 MP: #/# STR: 2 END: 2 DEX: 2 INT: 15 WIS: 15 CHA: 1 LUC: 1 Health Regen: END x 5 (Per Min) Stat Points: 0 ] ''So all of that was real¡­ phew, I survived.'' 799 thought with an increase in heartbeat rate. ''My luck is divine, huh¡­?'' To think one day he will get his hands on the Gamer System. ''It also looks like it registered my name as 799, since I got the System when I didn''t have the entirety of my memories.'' But there was one problem. ''What''s up with the mana stat?'' He stared at the mana stat for a few seconds before sighing internally. He decided to think about itter. ''Perhaps the second page has answers to that, however¨C'' The first priority was his current state. ''Anyway, where is this ce? I can feel my body, slightly. I can''t move freely since this ce is too narrow. I also can''t see anything. I guess this feeling will gradually subside¡­'' He was right. After a ''while'', his senses got clearer. ''Good to know I am not crippled permanently. But now... I feel some kind of liquid is surrounding me. It''s warm here too...'' Dark, narrow, warm, and liquid surrounding the body. It could mean only one thing. Instantly, 799 yelped internally as he understood what was happening. ''Ah, I must be inside my mother''s womb, right?'' And the body he was feeling was his new body. ''Phew¡­'' 799 sighed in relief. ''Not only did I somehow manage to escape from that hell. Now I am going to be reincarnated.'' As the thought of a new life invaded his mind, memories of his previous life passed by his mind like a movie. ''That push¡­'' he recalled that push on his back that threw him into the sea. ''Are they happy now that I am dead?'' He just sighed after spending a few minutes thinking. ''...I wonder what this life''s family is going to be like. I hope they are better than those bastards. Though truth be told, unless I spend a few decades with them, I don''t think I can see anyone else as my parents.'' He chuckled internally. ''Even though I hate my family, even though they killed me, I can''t swap them ¨C well, not that easily at least.'' This was a second chance. The Gamer System is just a bonus, the main perk is his rebirth. ''Let''s take it easy in this life. It''s partially my fault that led me to this ending, so let''s be a a little cautious for now.'' He decided, but another thought passed by his mind. ''Those Gods¡­? Of course, being cautious doesn''t mean I won''t kill those "Gods" if I get the chance, even if it''s a chance in which my life is at risk. The pain they gave me was too much. I am sure only Gamer''s Mind stopped me from going insane.'' Not only that, ''Gamer''s Mind'' was helping his mind to think rationally even in this unknown scenario, and when his brain wasn''t entirely functional just yet. 799 continued thinking. ''I will enjoy this second life, unlike my 1st ¨C I will actually try to "live" this time¡­. Hiayaah, I am getting sentimental.'' 799 went silent for a few seconds to resolve his spirit. He wasn''t a battle maniac, he wasn''t a genius, nor was he a prodigy ¨C but he will make sure to not waste the Gamer System''s potential. Speaking of worlds. ''I still don''t know what world I am in¡­ Well, I guess I need to wait until I am out of here.'' After another short silence, 799 tried to move his fingers and seeded. ''This is pretty boring in here.'' ¡­. Another few ''minutes'' passed as 799 didn''t have anything left to think about. ''Let''s just check the status again.'' Thinking this, he chanted ''Status'' in his mind as the panel again formed in his retina. Nodding to himself, 799 thought, ''Okay, so the base stat of a fetus is 1. So the extra stat point in STR, DEX, and END must be from the time I got stat from hearing God''s voice and used my legs too much. Though it''s strange why I didn''t get any more stats even though I withstood so many of the Gods'' attacks... is it because ''Invulnerability'' got updated?'' Thinking that must be it, 799 then decided, ''Let''s see what''s on the 2nd page of the Panel.'' After trying to figure out for a minute how to click that right arrow key in the <1/2> buttons, 799 justmanded from his mind as the page changed on its own with an animation! [ <2/2> ] [Skills: 04 (?? ¡ã) ?Gamer''s Body ?Gamer''s Mind ?Curse of the Primordial ?The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing] ''The blessing¡­ no, that''s not where I should look.'' A frown appeared on his face as he looked at the curse. He was more interested in this than the other stuff. Thinking about what the curse was about, without wasting any time, 799 clicked on the curse-skill as the panel instantly expanded. [Curse of the Primordial: A curse nted by a Primordial God by sacrificing a part of his divine soul. The victim of his curse will lose ess to Mana, Divinity, and Ether. He will also lose EVERYTHING and die instantly. Effect: Makes you a shackled being, only to die the next second. ] ''What the?'' 799 looked at the details when an internal frown. ''Is this bullshit? Then why am I not dead yet?'' ''Perhaps¡­'' his eyes fell on the ''Blessing'' again. ''If my eyes are not lying, this should be an OP buff.'' Deciding to ask the system for an exnation, 799 clicked the name of the skill to expand the panel. [The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing: You, a mortal soul, have survived the fight against Gods and Primordial Gods ¨C even managing to escape from them atst. Surely, this feat is enough for the Will of the Omniverse to take an interest in you. The great Omniverse has taken an interest in you because of your luck and courage, and she has blessed you with a skill! Effect: You are immune to all the debuff and all kinds of negative effects. ] ''Ah, I see.'' 799 released a relieved sigh. ''All that work ¨C only to gain nothing. Poor God.'' Heughed to himself but after a while, another worry hit him. ''Then again, what''s up with the mana stat?'' Coincidentally, he noticed the bell icon (?? ¡ã), which was obviously the notification panel of the system, sitting on the right corner of the system panel. ''Perhaps this holds the answer to my question.'' Leisurely, he imagined clicking the notification bell as the panel changed, and¡­ millions and zillions of notifications filled his retina. [Ding! ''Curse of the Primordial'' has used its ''Take Everything'' property! It is trying to damage the Host''s soul.] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has blocked the debuff!] [Ding! ''Curse of the Primordial'' has used its ''Take Everything'' property! It is trying to damage the Host''s soul.] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has blocked all the debuff!] [Ding! ''Curse of the Primordial'' has used its ''Take Everything'' property! It is trying to damage the Host''s soul.] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has blocked all the debuff!] These messages were being spammed every second. With an imaginary sweat falling from his head, 799 sighed. ''The system must have considered them spam messages so I was not seeing them.'' He was suddenly relieved and happy. ''This is good. I don''t have to worry about the curse, at all¡ª Wait¡­ What''s that?'' Between the thousands of same messages, the contents of some messages caused 799 to freak out. He wasn''t sure, so he mentallymanded for those particr messages to stay still in his retina. [Ding! ''Curse of the Primordial'' has used its ''No Mana'' property!] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' is busy blocking the ''Take Everything'' property!] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has blocked 95% of the Curse of the Primordial, but failed to block the other 5%.] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has failed to block the ''No Mana'' property! The host would now be affected by the curse!] This was when 799''s throat dried up. [Ding! You are now unable to use Mana, Ether and Divinity!] ''Huh?!'' 799 eximed in pure shock and surprise. ''I can''t use mana? Not at all? No, no! This is not how it should be! All the skills from the gamer system need even a tiny bit of MP! I didn''t sign up for this!'' While being freaked out, he suddenly felt a push force pushing him towards a slimy hole. He realized what was happening. ''Maybe it''s already time to be born... even though it hasn''t even been 10 minutes.'' He sighed lightly. ''Fuu, let''s calm down first. I will think about it after I''m born. I don''t want to injure myself while getting out.'' 10 minutes, he said. In reality, it''s already been 9 months since he was inside his mother''s womb. It''s just that his brain was in its developing phase, thus messing up his sense of time. Soon light entered his eyes, making his body flinch as he was pushed outside through a tiny and slimy gap. ** ** ** Chapter 4: New Life (1) Chapter 4: New Life (1) Chapter 4 Title: New Life (1) ¡­. Suddenly, I felt a force pushing me towards a narrow gap. It was finally time to leave this womb. It''s ironic how I died by a push and am getting reborn with a push too. Anyways, light finally invaded my new eyes as I finally felt air touch my wet skin. With a sh of light, I felt the world bing broader as the image of the ever so familiar hospital O.T entered my eyes. This room is familiar because I was (un)fortunate enough toy in this room three times in my previous life. ''Newborn babies aren''t supposed to have this clear of a vision¡­ must be a perk of Gamer''s Body.'' It was easily believable. The heart rate monitor''s beeping sound was not annoying to hear in my new ears as I felt tworge hands lifting me. From the size of the hands, I was certain, all this isn''t a hallucination. I am a baby now, born in a new world from a new mother. The tworge hands raised me in the air as I faced the face of a man wearing an operation mask, and naturally, I assumed it was the doctor. The doctor''s eyes were looking at me worryingly as I understood what I needed to do. Without thinking twice, I tried to use my vocals as a strange cry left my mouth. "Waaaaaa!" This unfamiliar voice of a baby made me certain of my situation yet again as I barely managed to avoid a p in the butt. Hearing my cry, the doctor who was holding me pulled down his mask and released a radiant smile. "That''s more like it." Thenguage he spoke made me surprised and a little relieved. ''Japanese, huh¡­ Luckily I know the basics because of a course I took. Though I don''t understandplex words¡­'' Just then, I noticed the bed below me where a blue-haired woman wasying down while sweating heavily. The doctor leaned towards the bed and handed me to the woman. He said, "It''s a healthy boy, Gara. He got his father''s special silver hair." ''Gara?'' Seeing that he was calling her by the name, I can assume he is pretty close with her. "Ah¡­ is that so? Thank you, Kishimoto." the woman answered in a soft voice and raised her hand to take me from the doctor. "I didn''t feel pain at all thanks to your quirk, Pain Cancetion." The doctor chuckled hearing her. "No need for thanks between friends, Gara." However, what piqued my interest was his talk about my hair¡­. And most importantly, ''quirk''. This was proof that this was, well, that childish superhero world. ''What''s special silver hair?'' As I thought this, I also noticed the woman, my ''mother'' of this life, smiling blissfully as she epted me in her hands. For a split second, she looked familiar. Blue hair and an oval face filled with curiosity... The woman had barely opened eyes, but she still managed a smile. She said, "My beautiful boy, what will your name be?" I ignored her attempts to talk to me since I was feeling tired and thought, ''ording to the doctor, her name is Gara.'' I know a few fictional characters named Gara, but their appearance doesn''t match with her''s. ''A blue-haired woman named Gara¡­ Doesn''t ring a bell.'' Still, the woman said something about an ability¡­ and based on the Japanese, I can assume this is an anime world. I ignored the thoughts for now and focused on my mother. She smiled softly and rubbed my nose with hers. "Let''s wait for you father, your name should be a precious one after all." She continued. "Maybe we should discuss it with your sister too¡­ no, maybe that''s not a good idea." My ''mother'' giggled saying this. While I was suddenly interested in this father and sister of mine, I felt the doctor''s hands lifting me again. "Gara, sorry but we need to clean him. I will take care of it, rest assured." The doctor said in a professional tone. "You should also take a rest, you lost a lot of blood." My new ''mother'' just nodded lightly and closed her eyes, trying to fall asleep. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? ¨CGeneral Pov¨C After the nurses cleaned 799 nicely, they wrapped a towel around him. Now, the doctor from before was walking through the hallway with 799 in his arms, taking him to the chamber where his mother was moved. In the chamber, the woman named Gara had already regained her consciousness. Currently, she was chatting with a man with dark silver hair that was lightly reflecting light, as if made of real silver. "Dear, are you feeling fine?" The silver-haired man asked Gara as she nodded lightly. "Aiko, I am fine. You should be worried about our baby instead, it''s been a while since they took him¡­" Gara answered in a weak voice. She was fine after taking some medicines, but her body was still weak. "Don''t worry, Kishimoto is there. He will take care of him." Aiko said as he grabbed Gara''s hands. Gara smiled softly. "You are right." As if waiting for this moment, someone opened the door and walked inside. It was the doctor. "Oh, Aiko, you are already here." He said with a surprised voice while the baby in his hand stared at the mother with slightly wide eyes. Aiko got up and walked closer. "Sorry about that, thepany kept me busy so I waste." "Thank you, Kishimoto. You spared your busy time to help us." He said with a grateful smile. "I can''t repay you with money only¡­ So, can I take my baby?" Aiko asked in a hurried tone. Kishimoto, the doctor, nodded. "Of course." Hearing this, Aiko lifted his hands towards the baby, 799, with a smile on his face. "Nowe to papa, my little beast." The doctor handed him the baby with a light chuckle. Aiko''s smile widened as he stroked the few hairs in 799''s head. "Wow, you have my hair! Hair that is actually made out of silver!" 799 finally understood what the doctor meant. ''As expected from a world with superpowers¡­ I only hope such mutations don''t have any bacsh.'' Aiko went closer to Gara and sat on the bed. "Gara, did you name him yet?" Gara shook her head. "I have been waiting for you." Aiko made a thinking pose. "Then let me choose a beautiful name for him. How does Neji sound?" Hearing him, Gara smiled. "You are naming him after Nejire?" "Of course, I am sure she will be happy." Nodding, Aiko then looked at the child in his arms who was staring at his face. "Then your name will be Neji, Neji Hado." ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? ¡ªNeji(799) Pov¡ª Neji isn''t a bad name. But that doesn''t interest me. What interests me is thest name¡­ ''...Hado? He also said the name Nejire¡­'' As I thought, I was right. Looking at the strangely familiar face of my mother, I released an internal sigh. My mother''s name must be Gara Hado. She is a fair-skinned woman with wide, curious eyes. Her upper eyshes are long and thick, and her eyes are a royal blue. Her blue hair is periwinkle, resting on the back of the bed. She looked like a carbon copy of one of U.A''s big three, Nejire Hado, just a lot more mature. So she is most likely Nejire''s biological mother, Gara Hado. ''So this is My Hero Academia world¡­?'' A sigh escaped my lips. I was more concerned about my current world than my new family. ''I have mixed feelings about this.'' Still, since my Gamer System has been nerfed, it''s better to be in such a weak world. As I was thinking, my new parents hugged me tightly with tears in their eyes. "A, Nejire will be so happy to see you, Neji." My new mother said as I felt my eyelids going heavy. A new family, huh¡­ I wonder how this will turn out. ** ** ** TheAuthor''s Note: Well, from 799 to ''Neji''. Quite a development. Though we can only hope he doesn''t die for his sister. E/N: For the like-minded people, I too think MC''s name is trash and cringy??. E/N 2.0: I second that. A/N: F U too. Jon/Note: Badass name fags, there are too many references for you to understand, just like Naruto Neji had the Hyuga curse, this one has the primordial one. And both will rise above the heavens. A/N: Love you Jon. Chapter 5: New Life (2) Chapter 5: New Life (2) Chapter 5 Title: New Life (2) ¡­. The next time I woke up, it was dark. Luckily, it was not as dark as when I was in my mother''s womb. I wasying inside a baby crib, or so I assumed from my viewpoint of the room I was in. I slightly turned my head to look around the room. Around me, there was a wardrobe, a huge bed, and a bedside table with amp on top of it. There were also shelves and nters close to the window. I could even locate some wall paintings. All this gave me a general idea of what my family state was in this world. I again tried looking around, searching for my parents, but I couldn''t find anyone. ''So, I am alone here?'' The window of the room was blocked by a curtain so I couldn''t tell if it was day or night. If it''s night, then there is a possibility that they are sleeping. My sight can''t reach the top of the bed, so maybe my parents really are sleeping. Anyway, this only means that I have some free time on my hands ¨C that I don''t want to waste crying and waking up my parents. I''d rather check the system and the curse. While ignoring the fact that I was having a hard time breathing in this baby''s body, I chanted in my mind: ''Status.'' Immediately, a blue half-transparent hologram appeared in my point of view. [ <1/2> ] [Status: Name: Neji Hado Age: 0 (15 years) ss: The Gamer Title: N/A Level: 1 Race: [Human] HP: 20/20 MP: #/# STR: 2 END: 2 DEX: 2 INT: 15 WIS: 15 CHA: 1 LUC: 1 Health Regen = END x 5 Stat Points: 0 ] I double-checked my status and nodded to myself. The only change I see is my name and my HP that was 5/5 before (it must have increased since I graduated from being a fetus). Guess that''s that. There was also another thing: ''Although I didn''t give it much thought before, my luck stat is really low, huh.'' I was a bit confused, after all, I did survive the wrath of Gods. I didn''t give it much attention for now, ''Now about that skill page¡­'' I then used my mind tomand the page to turn. [ <2/2> ] [Skills: 04 (??¡ã) ?Gamer''s Body (Passive) ?Gamer''s Mind (Passive) ?Curse of the Primordial (Passive) ?The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing (Passive)] Everything is the same here too. I didn''t get any gift or something in my sleep either. Without thinking twice, I clicked on ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing''. Immediately, the page expanded as the information on the skill appeared in my retina. [The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing: You, a mortal soul, have survived the fight against Gods and Primordial Gods ¨C even managing to escape from them atst. Surely, this feat is enough for the Will of the Omniverse to take an interest in you. The great Omniverse has taken an interest in you because of your luck and courage, she has blessed you with a skill! Effect: You are immune to all debuffs and all kinds of negative effects. ] It is also the same as before. And like I thought, it says something good about my luck. So, I can only assume I used all my life''s luck to escape from there¡­ haha, fuck. An annoyed sigh escaped my baby lips. I just ignored this and checked the ''Curse of the Primordial''. Didn''t find any change there either. Then the final step, I clicked on the (??¡ã) icon. Again, my vision was filled with zillions of spam alerts. It was pretty hard to distinguish any message so I decided to try amand: ''System, hide all the spam messages.'' Immediately, all the messages that were considered spam disappeared, and I was introduced with a clean interface. I released a relieved breath. ''I guess this works.'' I againmanded: ''Show me the message chain with the word, Mana. Show only one of the chains if there are spams.'' Immediately, four messages appeared in my retina. [Ding! ''Curse of the Primordial'' has used its ''No Mana'' property!] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' is busy blocking the ''Take Everything'' property!] [Ding! ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has blocked 95% of the Curse of the Primordial, but failed to block the other 5%.] [Ding! More specifically, ''The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has failed to block the ''No Mana'' property! The host would now be affected by the curse!] [Ding! The host is now unable to use mana!] ...So it''s true. Fuck fuck fuck, fuck you, red bastard. Fuck you too red-haired demon bitch. What''s a Gamer with Mana? Fucking hell. No, this is not even about Gamer anymore. As a teenager, who didn''t want magical powers? This is personal. Unable to control my baby hormones, I almost cried, emphasis on almost, I don''t cry. I am strong¡­ okay, I might have cried a bit, but that''s not important. Moving on. "Wua¡­" Let''s not cry over spilt milk anymore. Instead, let''s see my other options first. To be strong fast, I need skills. Especially the ID Creation skill. That''s the easiest way to farm, yet, I don''t think I can even activate the skill without mana. As far as I recall, most active skills needed Mana to work, without Mana, my Gamer System has lost 90% of its charm¡­ Ugh, back to square one huh. Look, I am happy I got the system, a second chance, to begin with. But the fact that I lost something that I shouldn''t have lost is what pisses me off, more so when that something is fucking magic that is every kid''s fantasy. But in the end, the only thing a mere mortal like me could do was biting my lips. Alright, the good point: The gamer system is good even without mana. At least, it''s still better than a system which''s only job is to increase your dick size. The bad point: I am well aware that I can build myself physically with stats and passive skills. But what can I do with physical strength alone in the long run? Let me exin, I recall reading a KR novel where the Main Character was Mana-less. Even without Mana, he was physically the strongest. He won every fight, including the ''first-half'' of the boss fight ¨C but he couldn''tpletely beat the boss after the final boss used his . Since normal punches couldn''t hit ghosts, the MC was rendered useless and died in the end. Just like that, in the end, I am an ant in front of those intimidating pieces of shits with divinity. Yes, I believe I would need to fight the Gods again. If I was concerned about surviving in the MHA world, I would be a fucking dumbass. All this is to me the first Gamer. He pissed the Gods, now the Gods are eradicating every one who gets the Gamer system. Considering that, I believe they would try to find me. It''s surprising how they haven''t found me yet, but I am sure they will find me eventually, maybe even this right day. When that happens ¨C even bing the strongest being physically possible in the whole damn multiverse wouldn''t help me¡­ or would it? ''Wait a second-'' Realisation hit me. My memory was hazy, so I couldn''t recall before, but¡­ isn''t there some guy called¡­ Saitama? The Protagonist of One Thrust- wait no, it was One Punch man. Yeah, Saitama, I remember. ...That KR dude couldn''t kill the Final Boss because he wasn''t strong enough. Yeah, let''s believe that. Could Saitama beat Primordial Gods? Since I am desperate, I will believe he could. Now ¨C if there is even the tiniest chance that the Gods won''t find me in the next decade or two ¨C which might even be wishful thinking ¨C I think I could get strong. I giggled softly, identally biting my tongue. I can survive¡­ most likely. If I get as strong as Saitama, I will survive. Though the chance of reaching that level in 2 decades sounds impossible. ''Alright, let''s not cry over no-mana anymore. Instead¡­'' While feeling a little salty in my tongue, I then decided to check the other things granted by the system. Let''s gamble everything on the Gamer System. - After a while, as I calmed down I had this thought. ''Normally, I would have freaked out more badly, but it seems the Gamer''s Mind helped me stay as calm as possible.'' I then looked at the status screen, while another thought surfaced in my mind. ''Does inventory still work with the curse on? Only one word to find out: ''Inventory!'' Instantly, a half-transparent screen with many small squares appeared in my retina. Hm? What''s that? What caught me by surprise was a small box¡­ wrapped in a gift package. ''Could it be¡­?'' I didn''t think much and clicked on the gift package, only toe regretting it. ''What if it''s the Primordial God''s scheme? What if this is a trap?'' But it was toote. I had already clicked the box with my mind''smand. [Ding! You have received the Gift Box of UnknownGamer69! Would you like to open it? ] UnknownGamer69? I didn''t know who it was, but I had a guess. I took the risk and clicked yes. Soon, more notifications appeared in my retina. [You have received UnknownGamer69''s digital letter!] ''A letter¡­? Who is this fucker who put a letter inside a gift box? First, fuck you. Second, let''s see.'' Ignoring the notification, I looked at the inventory, and now the gift box was gone and a letter in one of the squares. I clicked the box as it zoomed. [Would you like to open the digital letter? ] I clicked yes as the letter opened itself with an animation. Soon, a nk letter appeared in front of me. nk- before I could decide on that, letters found themselves on the page. "Yo, Cursed Man." Alright, I don''t know who he is, but I hate him already. "Yo, chill down, no hate between fellow gamers, that''s an unwritten rule." More texts appears¡­ It''s like he is reading my mind, rather than me reading his letter. But fellow gamer, heh? You''re that fucker? Fucking cunt. "Yep, I am the dude that red-skinned bastard killed before, the first Gamer. And yeah, I have (more like had) a skill named , I am ''talking'' with you using that. Any more questions?" Yes. What do you want? Why is your letter in my inventory? "Well, that inventory is yours now, but it was mine a long long time ago. I just put that letter there before my death, to let you know something - the Gods are after you, they are looking for you and they will find you, killing your beloved and ruining your life." ''...'' Okay? That much was clear from the start, but hearing it so bluntly still hurts a little. "Yeah, I am a straightforward person." Somehow I don''t buy that. "Hey,e on, I am letting you know about such important news, at least be grateful." I mean I already knew about this, I don''t see a point in being grateful for that. More texts appear on the page: "Fuu¡­ you are a hard one, kid. But anyway, what if I rather give you the exact date of when they attack you and fuck you bad?" ...When? "Haha, funny kid." Fuck just say it. "Yes yes, I know. Exactly 30 years from now, they will attack your current world. Prepare for it, you may or may not survive," Well¡­ I can work with that. 30 years, not that long to prepare for Gods, but if they are as weakened as they were in the Neutral Zone, then I think I might find a way against them. 30 years is a good enough time. Okay, now the final question; what''s the catch? Why are you helping me? "Ah, you''re no fun... Okay, don''t give me that look, I will go straight to it. So basically, it''s a long story-" Just say it, cunt. "I want you to kill that red-skinned bastard, and r*pe that red-haired bitch." ...And why would I do that? R¨¢pe? ckmail is another thing, I have experience with that, but r*pe? Nah, man. "I am a fellow Gamer, someone who gave you a heads-up of your uing doom and you can''t do this much?" Well, that God guy is strong, if I must ¨C I would rather flee from world-to-world than fight him, truth be told. "I- sigh¡­ alright, I am gonna be honest, I have no way to negotiate other than using the excuse that they treated you like shit too - I just hate those pair of father and daughter so much, fucking pigs. Don''t tell me you don''t feel the same? Are you fucking Deku who would forgive them even though they hurt you, super rough? Even though, 30 yearster, they woulde knocking on your doors again with the intention to kill you and your loved ones?" I- I don''t want that. I don''t know what you mean by ''loved ones'' since I don''t even think I woulde to love many people in this life, but the few I do, I would surely get attached. There are some people I really want to get close to in My Hero Academia. But if I have to have death battles with Gods along with them - I don''t see a future where they don''t die. You have a point¡­ basically you are saying since they woulde looking for me, to kill me, I should kill them too? It''s convincing, I am up for a fight. But I still won''t r¨¤pe. Never. Call me a snowke. I don''t care. "Seriously? You are hesitating if you should r¨¤pe the bitch who tried to kill you or not? Well¡­ a gamer with morals isn''t really the best thing, but you do you, meh." I am not ''hesitating'', I am just saying what is on my mind. I hate that woman too, she is the one to call those Gods on me, after all. And her fiery shes hurt a lot. But I¡­ I have promised a person special to me that I would never r¨¤pe, not even if my life is on the line. "Interesting¡­ who was it that you¨C oh, oops. Almost got personal, haha." The texts stopped appearing for a second before continuing. "Well, that''s a bummer. Anyway, now, even though I just said I have nothing to give you, here is something. I had a few unused stat points, and since I can''t give you my other stats (trust me, I would if I could) just take these." [Ding! You have acquired 10 stat points from UnknownGamer69, The Demon King of Light and Darkness!] Okay¡­? A nice title, and the chunni part makes it better. You''re cool, thanks for the gift, and I change what I said, I like you. "Aww, so cute. Since I like you too, here is another piece of information. Your LUCK stat might buy you more time against them if you have enough points in LUCK - like decades of time, don''t underestimate it¡­. Oh, and your Quirk, that''s something-!!" The texts stopped appearing suddenly. "COUGH- aww, this red bastard." The texts stopped again. Is he messaging from the time he was fighting that God? "Ahem, sorry about that, looks like time is up. Make sure to kill that bitch even if you don''t r*pe her! Bye, Neji!" And with that, the hologram letter got shredded to pieces. What a guy. Fucker first fucked up bad, then tied me to this fuckfest, then even asked me to r¨¤pe people, but at the end he showed me a path towards freedom. ''Let''s get strong.'' And just like that, Three Years passed by. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Well, that''s the Premise the novel would run around. I didn''t want the Gods to just there be for plot ¨C it only makes sense for them to search for him if they were nervous enough to try so hard to kill him. Also, as for why literal "Gods" would need 30 FUCKING years to look for someone ¨C that''s not a plot hole, it would be exined when the timees. Thanks for reading! Chapter 6: Quirk (1) Chapter 6: Quirk (1) Chapter 6 Title: Quirk (1) ¡­. |¨C3 yearster¨C| Inside a grand room filled with toys, a silver-haired cute boy wearing pyjamas was sleeping on the bed while hugging a body-sized teddy bear. With sunlight shining on his face, his eyelids trembled while his body twisted as he released a yawn. "Um¡­ it''s mornin already?" The boy spoke in a weird Japanese tone, as he released the teddy bear from his hug and rubbed his eyelids. Of course, it was 799, or now known as Neji Hado. Neji then looked at the digital clock on the wall, which showed the time: 07:09. "I''m up early today¡­" he mumbled, as he sat up while scratching his stomach. He wasted 2 minutes sitting on the edge of the bed, as his sleepiness faded away gradually. After that, he got up and walked towards the bathroom. As he grabbed the bathroom doors handle, the door opened from the other side making him step back in surprise. Creak! The door opened as a little girl wearing ash-coloured sleepwear pyjamas came out of it. She had periwinkle hair reaching her waist along with an oval face. Her eyes shone while the silver-haired boy looked at her weirdly. "Oh, oh, Neji, you are up too!" She grabbed Neji''s shoulders and shook him lightly. "Did you have a good night''s sleep? Are you still sleepy?" She asked in a voice filled with curiosity as the little boy stared at her face silently. "Why are you silent, Neji!? Are you feeling sick?!" This message was floating above her head, something exclusive to Neji himself. [Observe (Passive); Lvl 7 Effect: Provides information on the target. When the level is high enough, more options will be unlocked.] Something that surprised him, a Passive Observe skill. This made Neji realise that his Gamer System wasn''t the OG one, it was rather inspired by different fanfictions too. He did remember quite some fics that used a passive Observe skill. Anyway, ''This is the cheerful Nejire Hado. My big sister. The first time I met her, I waspletely convinced which world this was.'' Neji sighed. He then said, "What are you doing in my bathroom, Onee-chan?" Neji was still not used to the Japanese culture of using honorifics after names, so he felt cringed out. Though it mattered little in the long run. Nejire shrugged as she let go of his shoulders. "So you can talk... I just like it here, though." She then gasped the next second. "Could it be, you want to cast your Nee-chan out?!" In her response Neji shook his head and just walked past her while mumbling, "Isn''t your school supposed to begin in less than an hour? Get out and prepare quickly." While suppressing her giggle, Nejire hummed. "Hmm, okay~ But I will be back soon, and then we will y all day! Bye, Neji!" She then walked away in quick steps. Meanwhile, Neji stared at her back. ¡­. ''My existence didn''t change much of her personality, that''s a good thing, I guess.'' Neji thought and walked inside the bathroom and started brushing his teeth while still thinking about Nejire. ''She is five years old now, but she still hasn''t unlocked her quirk yet. Makes me wonder if is this an AU?'' If that was the case, things might be fucked up. ''The good thing is, she doesn''t seem to worry much about this.'' Neji worried little about this. Both his parents are rich, with his mom being a famous fashion designer because of her quirk and his father being a rich corporate owner. His mother, Gara''s quirk is called , she can make any object spin in a corkscrew or wave motion. Because of this, she took up sewing as her career. She can control up to 10 needles at a time, allowing her to create designs that shouldn''t be possible by a normal human. With this, she naturally became one of the top fashion designers in Japan and even the entire world. Neji even guessed Gara also made Canon Nejire''s Hero Costume. And his father, Aiko Hado''s quirk is called . Whenever he is connected to an electrical source, he can create power surges and even release them from his body. He can control the amount of energy, he just has to be touching something like a light or aputer for it to work. Using this, he became a famous engineer, and he even owns a big techpany with branches all over the world. So in the end, even if this is an A.U, and Nejire doesn''t get her Quirk, she could live a peaceful life. ''My new parents are also good enough to not push their preferences on me or Nejire.'' It was truly a blessing, at least to Neji, who didn''t have good luck with his previous life''s parents. ''Anyway, enough with these useless thoughts.'' Neji said internally as he washed his face with water. He walked closer to the towel hanging and wiped his face. ''Let''s talk about my progress.'' ''Status!'' Mumbling under his breath, he watched as a half-transparent page appeared in front of his retina. [ <1/2> ] [Status: Name: Neji Hado Age: 3 ss: The Gamer Title: N/A Level: 6 Race: [Human] HP: 150/150 MP: #/# STR: 10 END: 15 DEX: 10 INT: 20 WIS: 20 CHA: 11 LUC: 16 Health Regen = END x 5 Stat Points: 11 ] These three years, after crawling hard and doing other stuff, Neji was able to gain 3 points in all STR, DEX, and END. He also got to level up 5 times. ''This might seem pathetic for 3 years, but levelling up is a lot harder in this system than the one in the manhwa. There are some differences between these two systems, it seems.'' Anyway, the 5 levels granted him 5 points in all stats and 25 free Stat points. He spent 10 points in Luck and 14 in STR+DEX+END and kept 11 points for emergency use. (10 points from UnknownGamer69''s gift.) ''Luck is the most important stat for me. It doesn''t matter if I reach 1000 points in STR, if the Gods find me, I am dead. UnknownGamer69 said it can buy me time, thanks dude. So I would rather put most in Luck and hope for a miracle.'' That''s the n. However, he also has to worry about the dangers in this world, so he was also spending points where he should. Being rich, there were guards with strong quirks guarding this mansion he''s living in, but nobody knew when a disaster might strike. So Neji was being as cautious as he could. ''Other than that, I got three more active skills.'' : Crawl (level) percent faster. : Walk (level) percent faster. : Run (level) percent faster. ''Now, the OG gamer didn''t have these skills, so I assume I got these skills since I had to re-learn these things.'' But¡­ ''The thing is, I can''t use any of these skills without mana.'' Yes, his life has been easy, but his mental health has been worsening because of this shit. He couldn''t use any active skills without mana!! Neji looked at his reflection, he could see his face, contorted in a deep frown. ''It''s crazy. I assumed physical skills would be consuming my stamina and let me use the skills, but who knew it also needs mana!'' "Fuu¡­" He sighed suddenly. ''No good in getting heated up.'' ''Anyway, I also have a new passive skill.'' Neji thought as he mumbled, "Skill Page: Physical resistance." Immediately another hologram appeared in his retina. [Physical Endurance; level 3¡ª The body''s durability increases, allowing for less damage taken. Effect: 3% less damage is taken from physical sufferings] ''It''s quite good, to be honest. I gained this when I was trying to learn to walk and kept falling on my face.'' Neji thought, standing in front of the mirror inside the bathroom. ''This skill doesn''t need any mana since it''s passive. And that''s my n, to build myself passively.'' That way, he can surely surpass even All Might, and ensure his own safety. His current motto was this: survive at all cost and until he gets a substitute for mana, he will keep building himself passively. - After that, Neji changed his clothes and wore a white T-shirt with Spongbob printed on the front and khaki sweatpants. He then went to the drawing-room of the mansion, where his family was gathered at the dining table. "Oh, Neji is finally here." The voice of a mature woman entered his ears as he looked forward. Neji stared at the message above her head for a second before shifting his gaze to meet her eyes. The other something different about this skill was the tiers system, something it used instead of levels. While Nejire was Tier-1, his mom was Tier-2, his dad was Tier-3 even! This was enough proof that his father''s quirk was decently powerful when he is close to a source of electricity. ''Now, that''s a pretty good thing.'' Neji felt safe around him. The only problem with the Tier system was, Neji couldn''tpare himself with others. His power system was "levels" while everyone around him had the "tier" power system. It was annoying, to say the least. His mother, Gara got up from her seat and walked closer, hugged him and rubbed her cheeks with his chibi ones. Neji enjoyed this type of treatment, mostly because he didn''t get them in his past life. "Baby, did you have a good night''s sleep?" Gara asked as she withdrew her face and stared at his eyes. Neji''s face immediately gained a child-like smile on it as he burst out, "I did, I also had a fun dream. In that dream, Onee-chan, you, daddy and me went to the beach! It was very fun!" Neji replied in joy. Of course, only to make it seem he was still a child. Not only did he not have such a dream, but it also seemed he was incapable of dreaming because of the Gamer''s Mind. Gara then stood up with him in her arms. "Oh, you like the beach? We will go there once you grow up, alright?" She kissed Neji on the forehead and went to an empty chair. She ced him on that chair as she also went and sat on another. Meanwhile, Neji looked at the food in front of him. It''s been a while since he stopped eating baby food, so he was looking forward to his meal every day. It was then that Aiko sped his hands together and said, "Okay, since Neji is here too, let''s start eating everyone!" Hearing him, Nejire cheered, "Yes, yes! Let''s eat! Hey Neji, have some meat!" Neji epted her offer as Nejire then went back to eating. However, just as Nejire took a bite of the meat from her chopsticks, something happened. Whoosh! "Ah-" A golden aura jumped out of Nejire''s body as a golden light shone from her palm which was directed towards her face. ''Wait¡­!'' Neji immediately shot up in his chair and jumped up at the table, he grabbed her palm and pointed it towards the ceiling. Immediately, a golden spiral wave left Nejire''s palm and rushed towards the ceiling. Boom! The wave hit the enormous chandelier above them as the mansion shook slightly. Immediately, Aiko jumped from his seat and pulled both siblings closer to him. Then the big light chandelier trembled in the ceiling and dropped where the two siblings were standing! Zhhng-Boom! It dropped, and the shattered ss spread throughout the room, making Gara gasp in fright. Neji stared at the chair that was riddled with shattered ss while he noticed the tremble from his side, he looked and found Nejire''s eyes watery. "Waaaaa!" With a shout, Nejire then started crying. Neji sighed. ''Fuuu, that''s her quirk, alright. So strong even though she just awakened it.'' The next second, midway in her cry, Nejire''s eyelids dropped as she lost her consciousness, seemingly exhausted. Trying to keep his baby facade, Neji also broke out crying. ?¡­¡ï...? ¨CNeji Pov¨C [Title: Fearless Effect: 10% Attack boost when being brave.] I got a title out of my recklessness. So not aplete loss... My body moved on its own when I saw her hand shine. It was clear she was about to use her quirk subconsciously, and it would have surely seriously injured her if her face was hit by it directly. But¡­ Seriously, I shouldn''t have done that. If not for Aiko, I would have lost many HP and might have even died. ...Anyway. After that incident, Aiko called Nejire''s school and let them know that she won''t be there today. After that, he brought us to a hospital and currently, we were inside her cabin, waiting for Nejire to wake up. My head was on my mother''s chest, hugging her tightly while my body was trembling. Of course, I wasn''t scared or anything since I have "Gamer''s Mind". But since I am a child, after surviving such an incident, I should be too scared to separate from my mother. So I chose the best option and kept hugging Gara while burying my face in her soft chest. Nejire was sleeping peacefully on the bed, and my parents were standing on the side, talking with a female doctor. "Aiko, it''s nothing to worry about. It seems she unlocked her Quirk. She is just ate bloomer." The female doctor said to my father who was worrying excessively. The doctor had red hair tied to a ponytail, with two bangs hanging from both sides of her forehead. She had a slim body with a nicely developed chest and sweet cherry lips. She is the wife of the doctor who was there at my birth, her name is Jasmine, I think. I have met her before when I visited their house once. The doc continued, "Though it seems her quirk is not like any of you two, it''s a mutation. We can only see what it is about after she wakes up with my quirk." ''Oh yes, she also has an interesting quirk.'' I mumbled internally. While the doc finished talking with her arm crossed in front of her chest, I heard a yawning from Nejire''s side as I looked back. "Um¡­ mom, dad, Neji?" Her call caused everyone to turn her way as my father was the first one to run toward her. He went close and hugged her tightly. "Oh, my Nejire!" Aiko said as he hugged her tighter. Meanwhile, "Hey, dad¡­ you are strangling me," Nejire said in a weak voice, causing Aiko to jump back and smile awkwardly. This guy¡­ I guess it''s true that mothers love their sons more and fathers love their daughters more. Good for me, I guess. I don''t want a dude hugging me at each meeting. The female doctor then walked closer to Nejire and patted Aiko''s back, causing him to back off. She then sat on the bed beside Nejire and rubbed her cheeks. "Nejire, baby, are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?" Nejire slowly shook her head. She looked cute like that. The female doc then smiled. "Alright, then look at aunty''s eyes. I will see if there is anything wrong with you, yeah?" Nejire nodded as she stared at the doc''s blood-red eyes with her blue pupils. Slowly, the doc''s red eyes shined golden for a second but they returned to normal immediately. She then stood up from her seat and looked at Aiko, Gara and me, her gaze bing soft looking at my scaredplexion. "She''s fine. It really is a quirk awakening, and as I said earlier, it''s a mutation." She said, piquing my interest. I knew Nejire''s quirk, in canon, it was called "Wave Motion" or "Surge" but I don''t know its details. The doctor continued. "Her ''Quirk'' lets her turn her stamina into energy and release it from her hands and feet in the form of spiral shock waves. The reason she lost her consciousness is that she used all her stamina in her awakening, it just so happened that the food she took had enough energy to make her burst out." She exined as I recalled the name of the doctor''s Quirk: "Quirk Analysis". But that didn''t interest me at all. What interested me was¡­ ''A quirk that turns stamina into energy¡­?'' Energy! Energy can be anything, electricity, sma, nuclear energy, AND mana, divinity, chakra, chi, anything! What was this? A chance given by fate itself? ''If I unlock the same quirk, then I can surely produce energy that can be used for a substitution of mana and let me bypass this curse!'' Yes, there was a chance that it won''t allow such a thing as it is now, but with the Gamer system, every "skill" can evolve, so shouldn''t Quirk be evolvable too? ''In that case, after awakening and evolving my quirk, I should surely be able to replicate mana!'' My excitement reached its peak and. I assumed only ''Gamer''s Mind'' stopped me from forming an ear-to-ear grin. I just need to wait for a year or two and see if I get this quirk or not. But even if I don''t, I would study hard to be a scientist to experiment on someone with a simr quirk. Many quirks have simr properties, and since I don''t want to experiment on my sister, I just have to find someone else entirely. Yes, this might not be the most heroic thing to do, but a few sacrifices aren''t worth remembering if it helps me. So¡­ it''s only a matter of time. ** ** ** Chapter 7: Quirk (2) Chapter 7: Quirk (2) Chapter 7 Title: Quirk (2) ¡­. [Luck ys a role! You''ve encountered something lucky!] [System has been updated] Waking up in the morning, the strange system message wasn''t the first thing I thought I would see. It''s been more than a year since Nejire had unlocked her quirk, and I have be 4-years old for a few months now. I was expecting my quirk to awaken soon too, well, if I even had one. Other than that, I have levelled up only once, again proving how hard it is to level up in this system. As a reward, I got a free point in all my stats and 5 stat points for use. ''Anyway, I should see what this update is about.'' As the thought crossed my mind, I chanted, ''Status.'' Soon a blue hologram window appeared in my retina. [ <1/3> ] [Status: Name: Neji Hado Age: 4 ss: The Gamer Title: Fearless Level: 7 Race: [Human] HP: 160/160 SP: 110/110 MP: #/# DEX: 11 STR: 11 END: 16 INT: 21 WIS: 21 CHA: 13 LUC: 21 Health Regen = END x 5 Stamina Regen = DEX x 5 Stat Points: 12] ''?'' I was confused, surprised, even hopeful all of a sudden. Other than the luck stat where I dumped 4 more points after levelling up, the most visible change is the new SP Stat and the appearance of a 3rd page. ''Could it be¡­?'' I could already imagine what happened, so I was a bit excited and nervous. I didn''t waste my time anymore and clicked two times on the ''>'' button as the pages changed themselves and I found myself on a pagepletely new to me. [ <3/3> ] [Quirk(s): In this world, Quirks are gic changes in a living being''s body, they grant abilities that are unattainable by any normal means. This page shows each Quirk the host possesses. ?; LVL 1: This Quirk grants Host the ability to convert their own vitality into energy and release it in the form of exceptionally powerful spiral shockwaves.] ''So this is all about¡­ as I suspected, system updated because of the appearance of my fucking quirk!'' A Quirk! I wasn''t quirkless! I don''t need to study science (fuck science), yay. ...Anyway, an unnamed quirk? (Of course, nobody named it.) But from the description, it''s not hard to identify, it''s the same quirk as Nejire. In this hero society, siblings having the same quirks aren''t that rare, but they aren''tmon either. Another notification appeared in front of me. [Would you like to name your Quirk?] [Y/N] ''Of course, I can change it, what kind of broken game would it be if I couldn''t.'' I clicked yes, then a rename pad appeared in front of my face. [Please enter your desired name: "_____"] Seeing this I was lost for a bit. ''Hmm¡­. Nejire''s quirk is called Surge in this world, so should I have mine as Wave Motion? Or should I keep it the same as her, like a match?'' Keeping it as a match seems interesting. I didn''t have a sibling in my past life, and if I am being frank, I quite enjoy her presence. From the time I jumped forward to protect her, it''s pretty clear I like her as a sibling too. And even though her personality is a... tad bit annoying, I do see her as my sister, more than I see my new parents as my parents. Anyway¡ª then it''s decided. I would keep the Quirk''s name as "Surge", matching it to my cute sister. It would be interesting to see her reaction to it... ?...¡ï...? Neji was childishly happy. He might have lived 19 (15+4) years mentally, but he is still a 15-year-old teenager in his mind. Until he lived past that age in this life, his mentality won''t change. ''Or maybe it''s a feature of the Gamer''s Mind?'' Neji didn''t have any way to know. Being just a teenager, his wariness up until now is admirable, while to some it may be scoff-able. It depends on the perspective. Neji liked his new family not only because they treated him nicely, but also because he could treat them the same way without faking it. After naming the Quirk as "Surge", the first thing Neji did was to find and run towards his mother and jump in her embrace. "Mommy, I just unlocked my quirk!" He said excitedly. The older woman didn''t seem to catch on to it instantly, and even assumed he might have mistaken something. But as Neji pointed his hands, his palms, towards the open window, two spiral waves left his hands, rushing towards the sky ¨C the older woman finally understood, he wasn''t bluffing. More so, it was the same as his sister''s quirk! How interesting is that?! Gara Hado felt a blissful feeling surging through her body at that moment. She crouched down and hugged her son tightly. Tears of happiness forming in the corner of her royal blue eyes. ?...¡ï...? ''My HP is 10x my END, while my SP is 10x my DEX.'' It was a little different from the Original Gamer, Han Ji Han, but Neji cared little about it. ''Now¡­ I wonder since I have an SP stat, will my physical skills use SP instead of MP?'' Standing in the front yard of the Hado Mansion, the Hado family''s little prince, Neji, was staring at the Status screen in the air. Meanwhile, "Young Master, you are staring at the air again¡­ Nya." A feminine voice caused Neji to frown as he looked back. It was a maid, his maid, looking at him with worry-filled eyes. Light-brown hair, an attractive face that would put any Model to shame, with two whisker-like tattoos on both sides, and a body that was easily identified as well built even with the maid-attire on. But the most luring part about her was ¨C her fluffy, soft, and spiky, cat-like ears. She was a mutant type. A real cat-girl. [Image Here] ? ''She''s the always gloomy maid, Kimi Sugihara, Kimi being her first name.'' The ''first'' and st'' names have stopped being confusing to Neji already. He was also getting used to the use of honorifics, so his days were fun. He then turned towards Kimi and asked, "Hey, Kimi Nee-san, you are strong right?" The maid flinched hearing the childish question of the little boy. She just scratched the back of her head, giving an awkward vibe. "W-well, I worked as a hero, so I am fairly strong¡­ I think." Her tone was filled with hesitation, her words were gibberish, it didn''t take Neji to be smart to know ¨C she was not believing her own words. Neji looked at her, as she lowered her head, he could tell he wasn''t the reason for such a reaction. ''Apparently, she was a hero who failed to protect her own sidekick along with a schoolgirl, against a viin. She barely survived, and quit heroism after that. She now has Hemophobia (fear of blood), but my family still hired her as my and Nejire''s personal maid, or bodyguard (in reality) since she was one of the rare people with a strong quirk, but still willing to work on jobs other than being a Pro Hero.'' Initially, Neji wondered, what would she do in a serious situation, won''t she just crumble down in front of blood? So isn''t she basically useless then? Well, when Neji once asked her the exact question, she had a deep scowl on her face, looking as if her pride was hurt. She showed him why that message was floating above her head. Tier 4, the first tier-4 he met. From what he knew, Kimi was ranked 13th Hero before retiring at the age of 20, now she is 22. So Neji assumed most heroes around the top 10 were Tier-4. Of course, he might be wrong as Kimi has a physical type quirk, "Super Cat", which might have boosted her above others. After all, against a guy who shoots out grapes from his head, a person with a physical type quirk would stand out more, even if they share a simr rank. Using her Quirk, Kimi can move very fast. So fast that a single drop of blood won''t be sttered before she finishes her job, or so she ims. Neji looked at her with his eyes, focusing on the passive . As a new page appeared in front of him. [Kimi Sugihara, Tier 4, Cat-Human. Quirk: "Super Cat". Her quirk grants her the ability to do what a cat can do. She can fall from a sky-high building but stillnd on her legs! Besides that, she also has super hearing, super reflexes, super speed - and many more! During her , all these base stats get boosted.] This is the only information the showed, despite being Level 13. Whenever Nejimanded the system to show someone''s stats, it replied with: [Only the Host can live his life like a game character, others'' bodies aren''t the same, so they can''t be graded with stats, the main reason why everyone else other than the host has "Tier System"] It was an annoying restriction, but it made sense. He was the only "Gamer" while others were normal people, so it''s no wonder they couldn''t be divided into stats like a game character. "Nee-san," Neji suddenly called out innocently, as Kimi raised her head, Neji continued while feigning ignorance. "Did I¡­ say something wrong?" Kimi, with a panicked expression, shook her head excessively. "No, no, of course not! I was... just thinking of the¡­ past¡­" Neji then continued with his act, "Hey, then can I hit you?" "E-eh¡­? Neji¡­ why do you want to hit me?" she asked back, somewhat confused. "Training purposes," Kimi was baffled, but she felt she should listen to remove this awkward silence. ''He probably won''t even notice, he is a kid after all.'' Kimi then thought of his offer. Unlike Nejire, Neji''s spiral wave is pretty weak, it won''t hurt her- "I won''t use my quirk, rather, I wanna test my strength." Neji interrupted her thoughts, as Kimi scratched her head. "Alright, but go easy. You might hurt yourself- ah, I mean I might get hurt!" Kimi corrected herself, to keep the young master maintain his dignity. Neji just sighed and shook his head internally. This woman tried too much. He then walked closer to her and balled up his fist, he was trying to use¡­ something. he then suddenly punched forward! Whoosh! Thud! His hands moved as he punched Kimi''s stomach, to add spice, Kimi fell on her butt and curled up her body. "Ah, so much pain~" She was trying her hardest to satisfy the kid, to make himugh, but what he did next, irritated her. He just sighed and again looked at the air. - ''Sigh¡­'' It didn''t work. Just now, Neji had tried using a skill he got recently from constantly punching his toys and the wall to get some stats, . Although he didn''t get the stats, he did get this new skill. Unfortunately, it was an active skill, meaning he needed mana so he could have never used it. Well, not until he got his quirk at least!... or so he presumed. He reckoned his quirk would allow him to use the energy he makes to rece mana, but it didn''t work (yet). He then suspected, his new SP bar would allow him to use the active skills that required mana before, since you know, physical skills = stamina cost. ''But NO!'' It didn''t work! The SP bar was only consumed when he used his Quirk, and also when he exhausted himself. ''Why the-'' In the end, he just sighed. What was the meaning of getting agitated, wouldn''t it just rather suck his SP dry? He then looked back at Kimi with a slightly frustrated expression, "Nee-san, it''s time to bring Nejire from school, isn''t it? Why don''t you go? I am eager to show her my quirk!" As Neji said this, the maid with bad acting got up and walked away after a curtsy once. She is both of their personal bodyguards, so she needs to go there to pick Nejire up. Neji then sighed again, looking at the sky where the sun was shining brightly. "My home Schooling starts from next week¡­ fuck." His parents proposed he should attend a normal Pre-school, but he refused. He could bear Nejire''s childishness because he liked her, but if he is with other kids, he doesn''t know how long his "Good boy" act willst, as he will most likely snap. Other than that, Neji felt irritated with the thought of studying again but considering his future upation most likely being Heroism, he should prepare himself so he would rather choose homeschool. ** ** ** Chapter 8: Three years later (1) Chapter 8: Three yearster (1) Chapter 8 Title: Three yearster (1) ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The periwinkle-haired mature woman, Gara was sipping tea, a drink she liked more than coffee ¨C unlike her soul mate. With a book on herp, she was smiling and looking at the floor where her two children were ying. Nejire and Neji. Her 6-year-old daughter and 4-year-old son, who unlocked his Quirk this morning ¨C the reason she didn''t go to her work today. Such an achievement was too important for her to care about her work, and besides, it didn''t matter much with her subordinates working on the projects already. She stared ahead as Nejire pointed her finger towards the outside, Neji''s gaze following soon after. "Neji, Neji, where is your quirk?? Come on, show me!" Her energetic daughter asked excitedly, as her son nodded and pointed his hands towards the open window in the distance. Normally, other parents would stop their children from using their quirks inside their house, but Gara didn''t mind as long as her children were happy, not that a little damage even mattered. Looking as two golden spiral waves left Neji''s hands, going forward and out of the window, she whistled in awe, impressed. She didn''t expect her son to have such uracy. "Oh-oh! It really is my quirk!" Nejire blurted out, bringing the little boy in a hug. "I heard you named it "Surge" just like mine?! Did you deliberately match it with your sister? Oh Neji, you are so cute!" A soft giggle left Gara''s lips seeing her daughter rub her cheeks against Neji, as she waited for Neji''s reaction. This little guy is cute, just like Nejire said, and all his reactions were cute too. "Mhhm, of course," Neji said, hugging her back. "The world''s cutest sister deserves the most love, so I wanted to show my love by doing this. Do you like it?" While Gara listened to her son''s words amusingly, Nejire pulled her face backwards, looking at his face with glittering eyes. "I like it, I like it very much, Otouto!" Nejire then leaned forward to his face before surprising Gara by starting to kiss him on his left cheek, then going for his right. But just as she brought her face closer to his lips, a finger came in between their two lips. "Aha, nope," Gara said, her finger stopping their lips from touching. "No kissing on the lips, kids. It''s bad." Immediately, Nejire released the hug and looked at Gara, confused, her head tilting. "But you and daddy do that all the time." Gara flinched hearing this. She then somehow managed to release a fake cough. "Ahem ¡ª it''s normal for couples to kiss on the lips. You two are siblings, so you can''t do that." A few secondster, while Nejire nodded reluctantly, Neji shrugged. - ''Of course, incest is bad. Who would have thought?'' Neji sighed under his breath as he recalled an incident from his past life. ''Not me, since losing my virginity to my 16-years-old cousin at the age of 9 apparently messed with my mind.'' If not for the inte, he might have always believed it''s normal to have such rtionships with family members. Luckily he didn''t have any trauma, at least not one he was aware of. ''Either way, mom is right. I am not desperate for Nejire to share a romantic rtionship with me, I am fine as things are. Though¡­ if she really wants, I won''t refuse. She is cute after all.'' Anyway, "Mommy, I am sleepy." With his stamina bar resting at [10/110], Neji could only yawn as Gara got up from her seat and picked him up in her embrace, kissing him on the forehead. "Of course baby, your quirk should have the same weakness as Nejire, the stamina exhaustion. In fact, I am surprised you haven''t gone unconscious after using the shockwave for more than 10 times already." Neji nodded. It takes 10 SP each time he releases a wave, and the power can be boosted by pouring more stamina into it. Nejire went unconscious because her childish mind couldn''t control the output. "Bye Neji, wake up early, we will y!" Nejire waved her hands as Gara left through the door. - Gara then brought Neji to his room, cing him in the bed and closing the door, after she left, Neji stared at the ceiling, thinking, ''Theoretically, I should be able to replicate mana, or at least something simr (Qi maybe?) after levelling up and evolving my quirk. So my main focus would be to boost my DEX for SP boost. STR and END should also be my worry, but for now, let''s focus on LUC and DEX.'' he decided what is needed to do, ''Most importantly though, I should get strong enough to survive inside a so that I can use the ''Dungeon Traversal'' skill already.'' His current levelling up speed was too slow, but it''s a given considering he didn''t do many special things to level up, just doing certain workouts andpleting small quests like¡ª "Hey, Neji, don''t sleep yet, I brought milk." Gara''s voice interrupted Neji from his thoughts as she walked inside the room and handed him a ss of fresh milk. ''Like this quest.'' [Ding! A new quest has been generated!] [Quest: Drink milk. Details: Your mother wants you to drink milk. Drink it and be a good boy. Reward: 20 exp. Penalty: None. Y/N] This is a daily quest, so he gets more or less 100 exp every day from doing whatever quest is thrown at him, one of his only way to level up these days. Neji nodded and poured the milk down his throat immediately, making Gara smile. Gara patted his head. "Good boy, now go to sleep." With an internal shake of the head, Neji nodded and jumped on the bed. And as Gara left the room, turning off the lights, finally, Neji yawned as sleep slowly took over him. ¡ª - ¡ª |A few dayster| Apparently, the update wasn''t only about my Quirk alone, because I am sure something like this wasn''t here before. Looking at the giant tree split it two while an ominous purple light wasing out of it, I realised my life wasn''t supposed to end at the hands of Gods. [Dungeon No.699 ¨C Skeleton Dungeon] It was a fucking dungeon! A ce to grind! Most importantly, a real dungeon in the middle of the school park?! No, wait, why is everyone acting like they can''t see it? It''s exclusive to me, huh? I quickly opened my map and noticed something unusual. Those weren''t there before¡­ or were they? I actually have no idea, I don''t check my map every now and then, I only check the mini-map in the corner of my eyes, only rarely opening it fully. Wait¡­ I remember, there wasn''t something like this before. On the map, there were thousands of key symbols (??) spread throughout Japan. Outside Japan, the area is greyed out (I most likely need to visit those countries to unlock those areas), so I don''t know if there are key symbols there too. As for what those symbols were, it''s pretty easy to guess those were dungeons. I don''t have mana, so I have no way to unlock ID Creation skill¡­ so I assumed I would have to level up by normal means all my life. But this is good, I can work with it. I remember reading some fics on ff that uses this worldwide dungeon system, it seems my system is inspired by that. Thank God- no, wait. Fuck God. Um¡­ System, Game Master, Gaia, thank you(?). And¡­ no response. Fuck. My system isn''t dead. It responds to my questions every now and then, but it''s mostly silent. Must be busy blocking the curse¡­ poor guy. I exchanged looks with my mom who smiled at me. She forcefully brought me here to ''make friends'' and I am grateful for that. I am sure, without her bringing me, it would have taken a few more years for me to find out about the dungeons. I mean why would I even check the map when I spend all my time in my house? That''s dumb. Alright¡­ since it''s pretty clear that''s my grindhouse, I need to check it out¡­ter. I am too weak right now, no need to get myself killed. Let''s wait¡­ three more years? Yeah, that sounds about right. I would probably have stats more than a normal human adult anyway, so I should be safe. Thanks to whoever updated the game, let''s see how strong I can get. ?¡­¡ï...? |Three yearster| "Phew¡­" While he was floating in the air, spiralling energy leaving out of his feet, Neji released a relieved breath looking below. A typical park for children, slides and toys, but they all looked old and the rides were broken, old. There were some rusty cars in the far and even the skyscrapers in the far were old and breaking slowly¡­ the most distinguishable thing was the living bones walking around with weapons in their hands. It was the same park from 3 years ago, and no, it''s not an apocalypse. It''s inside the dungeon. Minutes ago, Neji had walked into the purple light, the dungeon, and after everything went bright, he noticed the terrain change. Everything now looked broken and old, with no people around and Skeletons roaming everywhere. His mom must be freaking out right now, looking for him as he disappeared, but it''s her fault that she doesn''t let him move an inch away from her. Too overprotective, but Neji liked it most of the time. ''Anyway, focus.'' Neji pped his cheeks and looked down again, as he realised the skeletons can''t notice him from up here. It seemed the normal skeletons were only 5 levels above him, with him being level 10. ''That level would soon increase, yay.'' Silently cheering for himself, he made a n. In the minimap on the left corner of his eye, he could see dozens of red dots, showing the locations of the skeletons. After counting, it seemed there were 40 skeletons around the park and the neighbourhood. ''Okay, I can''t hunt them all down with my quirk alone. And although my stats might be high enough to take them down with the hammer I bought, I would rather put hand-to-handbat in the worst-case scenario.'' Neji contemted, scratching his head. ''The best thing I can do is ¨C lure as many skeletons as possible to an alley and as they ambush me through the tunnel, I surge my wave and kill them.'' And although it would take his best shot to take them all down, meaning pouring his all SP out, he would most likely level up, and from what he knew, levelling up makes his HP and SP meter go full automatically. Nodding to himself, Neji then chose a route as he slowly started to fly down. Flying is something he learned pretty badly, but it was easy after trying few times, like learning how to ride a bike. And most importantly, although he had fallen from meters above, and his bones broke, he healed after sleeping for a few hours. ''Apparently because of Gamer''s Body.'' "Alright, let''s start." Thud. Dropping on the ground with a thud sound, the skeletons turned their heads towards him. Frighteningly, the skeletons weren''t unarmed, they had shields and swords equipped on them. ? "KreAcH!" One of the skeletons yelled on top of its lungs(?), and dashed forward, swinging its sword around. Getting closer to the small Neji, its left arm whipped, blurring as its sword went to thrash into Neji''s head. However, having a small stature, Neji easily dodged the blow by ducking. Then grabbing the hand hammer out of his inventory, he swung it at the skeleton''s neck, breaking it. [Ding! You have killed an LVL 15 ¨C Skeleton Soldier! 1300 exp gained!] [You have defeated an enemy higher than your level! All exp gained would be increased by 1.5 times!] ''Even though I wanted to avoid fighting hand-to-hand¡­'' A soft chuckle left Neji''s lips, he realised not everything goes ording to the n. Then initiating his n, he dodged a few skeletons by ducking and went past them, running out of the park. Dodging more enemies, and jumping up a few trash cans, Neji dashed towards the alleyway he targeted previously. As the skeletons kreached, running behind him, Neji avoided a few enemies on his way. After reaching a dead-end, he jumped on a wall and changed his path, then climbing a pir to reveal his location to the skeletons, Neji jumped from there, gliding them to the alley. - Being cornered at the alley wasn''t a good feeling. Even though he did n this on his own, he was a little scared knowing what would happen if he fails ¨C though he was fairly confident that he would not fail. "Roar!" A voice deeper than the other skeletons resounded as the sound of metal shing with each other can be heard. He soon saw the owner of the voice, a giant skeleton, walking within the crowd, towards him while wearing heavy armour. It was an opponent 10 levels higher than him. Neji chuckled nervously. Half of the skeleton present in the dungeon had surrounded him, and even the boss monster was here. Still, he wasn''t that worried. Taking a deep breath and pointing his hands forward, as the Skeleton General raised its axe in the air, Neji''s hands shined with golden light. He didn''t know why, but he felt like yelling his move''s name right now: "!" Fzzz¡­ His charged golden energy left his hands in a spiral motion and caught the skeleton general off guard, mming into its chest and throwing it flying in the air, crashing onto the skeletons behind it and crushing them under its giant body. [Ding! You have defeated the Skeleton General! 3000 exp gained!] [You have levelled up!] [You have defeated a Skeleton Soldier! 1300 exp gained!] [You have defeated a Skeleton Soldier! 1300 exp gained!] [You have defeated a Skeleton Soldier! 1300 exp gained!] . . . [You have defeated enemies higher than your level! All exp gained would be increased by 1.5 times!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [Your Quirk; "Surge" has levelled up!] Neji looked at the destruction in front of him with a softugh. ** ** ** Chapter 9: Family (1) Chapter 9: Family (1) Chapter 9 Title: Family (1) ¡­. "Wow¡­" Crouching down, Neji checked the "loot" that dropped from the boss and the other monsters that he gathered in one ce. There were things like skeleton''s head, skeleton''s bones, some (rusty) swords, shields, and bows. But what stood out most from these items were the ¨C potions and armour. ?Stamina Potionx5? ?Mana Potionx2? ?Armour of Dignity? [Stamina Potion: Restores 20% of Stamina each bottle.] [Mana Potion: Restores 20% of Mana each bottle.] [Armour of Dignity: 30+ END upon wearing it.] ''Nice, nice.'' A softugh left his lips. With the stamina potions, his quirk''s main weakness would be covered. Although the percentage of the heal is pretty low, it would be fine after he gets his hands in a moderate number of them. But... ''The mana potions are useless¡­ for now.'' He rapidly shook his head. "Either way, it''s strange that I didn''t get any health potion. Is it perhaps rare? Hm, meh, I would find out after raiding some more dungeons." He then shot a nce at the huge armour. A person needs to be at least 15 feet tall to wear that thing¡­ "How am I supposed to wear this?" At that moment, a monotonous child''s voice, almost his voice ¨C but feminine, sounded in his head as a message appeared in front of him. [Ding! Master can equip the Armour from the Character page. The size wouldn''t matter that way.] Neji blinked. Master? Look''s like the system had adapted to a more suitable way to call him. The term "Host" didn''t really blend properly for him. He grinned, "Ah, thanks, System. That helps a lot." [I am d.] He nodded and noted to himself for the umpteenth time, Rule number 1: if you have a system, always maintain a good rtionship with the A.I/Gamemaster. He had read about tens of protagonists antagonising the system without any particr reason. In his not so humble opinion, they were stupid. From what he realised, the system isn''t mindless, but it''s also unknown if it is sentient or not ¨C as it never spoke of its own opinions yet. Up until now, it had just acted like Siri, or Google Assistant¡­ or Samsung Assistant. Then, he looked at the armour in front of him and dragged his hands forward, touching the armour. "Equip." At hismand, the armour vanished from sight and appeared on his torso, hugging him tightly. He frowned. "...It''s pretty ufortable." With a shake of his head, he chanted, "Unequip." As the armour vanished from his torso. He then put the armour in inventory for emergency use. "Welp, time to get out." Saying such, he jumped in the air and released shockwaves from his feet to stay floating. He looked around and located the park where the gate of the dungeon rested. He flew towards the park at a moderate pace as he realised something. ''It seems all the other monsters vanished after I killed the boss. Like a typical game, huh. Unfortunately, they don''t seem to have dropped any loot.'' Like that, he reached the park and approached therge tree split in two, releasing the ominous purple light. Taking a deep breath in front of the "Gate", he prepared himself for the nauseous feeling that would soon hit him and slowly stepped into the gate as his body was pulled forward, vanishing from the dungeon world¡­. ¡ª ?-¡ï-? ¡ª She ran, ran and ran. She asked everyone she saw on sight, but she couldn''t find him anywhere. "Ah, I saw him on the slides¡­" She ran to the slides. "Mm? Oh, Neji? I saw him at the swings!" She ran to the swing. "Oh, that silver-haired kid? He was in the sandbox thest time I saw him." She ran to the sandbox. But he wasn''t anywhere. Where was he? Where did he go? Neji was fairly smart for his age. He never got lost. This was his first time. And it''s been 2 hours since he disappeared¡­ so even if he was lost, he is supposed to return by now. So... D- did one of her enemies catch hold of him? B- but there are guards all around! Gara''s body was shaking. What will she say to her husband? What will she say to Nejire? Her brother was ying and he suddenly disappeared? No, what will she say to herself? That she failed to watch over her own son and now he is nowhere to be seen? Possibly kidnapped and experiencing something horrible? Her legs quivered as she fell on her butt. "No¡­ Neji¡­" Tears found a ce in her face as she started to sob while everyone around her looked at her worryingly. Guards are looking for him, but he is clearly not in the park. She hasn''t let her husband know about this yet, because he would freak out, rush to this ce and interrogate everyone. Or perhaps that was that the best possible action in this situation¨C To bepletely honest, she didn''t know what to do. Gara became famous at a young age, made quite a few famous friends, but she also made some infamous enemies too. She was unfortunate enough to have experienced being kidnapped once¡­ she was tortured and left to starve for days. Fortunately, before things could have turned for the worst, before her mind could have been brokenpletely, she was saved by her husband, by chance. Yes¡­. it''s better to call him here. He can surely find a way through this. He would surely- "M- Mom?" The sudden voice of her angel caused her eyes to spring open as she turned around. The confused boy was staring at her with a¡­ slight fear in his eyes? Why was he scared? Was he scared that she would scold him for vanishing? No, no, it''s her fault, why would he be scared?! Gara jumped and brought the boy to a hug, crying over his shoulders with her body slowly calming down, the trembling slowly toning down. "Neji, oh, Neji¡­ mom is sorry, terribly sorry." Gara hugged him softly, yet tightly. Gara could hear the people around her sigh in relief, but that didn''t matter. She needed to apologise to her son, her little angel. At the heated moment, she missed her son''s words. "...Fuck." She didn''t even realise her son had just cursed, and frankly, she wouldn''t have cared even if she heard it. "N- Neji, forgive mommy, I would never leave your side." She hugged his small body as she felt his arms wrap around her too. A warm sensation ran throughout her body as she stopped shaking entirely, a sharp sigh escaping her lips. Her son was back. - ¡ª - |Neji Pov| Ah¡­? I didn''t mean to make her cry. Fuck me. I knew she would be worried seeing me vanish, but it was the only way for me to enter the dungeon since she rarely leaves me on my own. Luckily Nejire didn''te with us today, or it would have been worse. I hugged her while resting my head on her shoulder. We are back in the limo, going back to our mansion. She hasn''t stopped hugging me and I haven''t either. I feel kinda bad¡­ no, very bad. She''s a nice woman, a nice mother. I recall, my previous mom wasn''t really this nice¡­ who am I kidding, she was a bitch. Sigh. I should have been a little more careful with this... "Mom." "Yes, baby? Is there anything?" She replied with her usual calm, motherly tone. "Am I suffocating you?" I smiled. "No, that''s not it." My smile dried up as soon as it came. "I just wanted to say... I am sorry." After a short silence, she raised her head. She looked me in the eyes. Her dried up tears and uneven hair made her look like a person who lost everything in her life. Fuck, what have I done? "Neji," she called, her look stern. "It''s mommy''s fault. You don''t have to say sorry, okay?" Huh? "You have done nothing wrong, am I clear?" "..." I stared at her smile for a while before resting my head on her shoulder. I was tired, mentally, not physically. Soon sleep took over me as I felt the limo move silently. ¡ª - ¡ª After a while, we reached our mansion and I was woken by the sound of the engine stopping. Mom took me towards the mansion while I rested in her embrace. The moment the huge mansion door was opened, Nejire and father ran forward. Both hugging me tightly. "Neji, father''s sorry. We should have been more careful." "Neji, did anyone hurt you? Are you feeling okay? Do you want Onee-chan to hug you to sleep tonight?" Nejire asked, looking at my eyes with her eyes red and teary. This is a good family. ** ** ** A/N: Was it cringe? ?? E/N: Yes, it was pretty cringy?? E2/N: It was so cringe Iughed ?? A/N: ¡­. Chapter 10: Family (2) Chapter 10: Family (2) Chapter 10 Title: Family (2) ¡­. Welp. That happened. I now know that my current family loves me a lot. At first, I thought it would take decades for me to ept whatever family I would be thrown into, but I was wrong. This family is perfect, tailored for me. I-... I don''t want to ruin it by doing something bad. Nor do I want to endanger their lives. But I have to let my mom down and keep entering the dungeons. Gods would invade this world in more or less 25 years, but that''s not the only problem I have ¨C there is that guy All For One too. To keep me and my family safe, I need to be stronger than him at the very least. I need to think of a way where my mom doesn''t worry about me but I still get to enter dungeons¡­ ugh, this is so annoying! ?¡ª*¡ï*¡ª? A month has passed. But things are going slightly different than usual. After my parents asked me many questions and did some research around the park, they finally believed I was just lost in a corner of the park, not attempting to be kidnapped. Now, I am not allowed to go to the park anymore until I be 10-years-old. Fuck. My family is the best. But this is not really the best development. The first time I entered a dungeon, got some loot and exp, and now I am banned from essing the dungeon? How am I supposed to be strong then?! Some would say I shouldn''t get angry at my parents as they are just worried about me. I know, and I ept that fact. I am not angry at them at all, but that doesn''t mean this is not stunting my growth.. "Sigh," I need to quickly figure out a way. Either way, now I am training both my quirk and body. Apparently, stamina bar snacks work kind of like Stamina potions, though they don''t heal in percentage, and rather heals 20 stamina points per bar. I am training my quirk by releasing the shockwaves towards the sky for as long as my stamina can hold off, and when my stamina runs out, I eat some stamina bars (i.g. Snickers) and then start shooting my quirk again. The cycle goes on. [Quirk: ?; LVL 3: This Quirk grants the user the ability to convert their own vitality into energy and release it in the form of exceptionally powerful spiral shockwaves.] I worked for three years with this quirk. But I was only able to level it up once, yet after one dungeon, I got what took me three years, another level! Now¡­ seeing the levelling being so slow, I don''t believe the Awakening of my quirk would be at level 100, it should rather be level 10. Well, I am not sure, but from the looks of it, that seems to be the case. Anyway, other than my quirk, I have been training my body as well. I started taking martial arts sses from an old Chinese dude. He is supposed to be a Grandmaster of something, I don''t know. "Neji, are you even paying attention?" The sudden voice of the exact old man brought me back from my fantasy as I looked at his face. A long snow-white beard reaching his chest, a golden robe and clear, wise eyes. Even though he was old, he had a straight posture and had one of his arms behind him. He ran his fingers through his beard and looked at me with an indifferent gaze. "Did I not tell you to pay attention to your sister''s match? You are lost in thoughts, your eyes are cloudy." Oh yeah. I looked at the ground where Nejire was lying on her back and panting hard, sweats covering all of her loli body. Huh. So she was defeated. My parents never really forced us to work out. They just wanted us to do whatever we find fun in. But after my small incident a month ago, both Nejire and I are supposed to learn self-defence techniques from this old guy. Well, not that I mind. When Game-skills can''t be used by me, I can learn skills manually and then use them. I am sure I can get a passive Martial Arts Proficiency after a while. Seeing my absent mind, the old man sighed. "Little Neji, you are aware that if not for your Grandmother, I wouldn''t have agreed on teaching you and the little girl. Although you have the talent of a Dragon, you should still pay attention to the matches." Talent of a Dragon? I thought only Chinese people talked like that in Xianxia novels. Damn, this is real. "Now." He took a deep breath in. "It''s your turn." Oh, yeah. He hits hard. I got 3 points in defence from training with him for 1 month. Nice. "Yes, Master Shifu!" Well¡­ I did start ''sparring'' with him with a smile on my face, but after a while, as he literally bullied me, and I was left with one or two cracked bones here and there. ¡ª - ¡ª But, the beating was worth it. ?[Martial Art Proficiency (lowest): You are a martial art prodigy, you learn all types of martial arts faster and quicker. 5% boost in attack when attacking someone using a martial art technique.] It''s only the lowest level, so 5% attack damage is still a lot. The main perk is learning all types of martial arts faster. This way, I should be able to master many techniques in a short time. Yay. "Brrr~" I frowned as I looked at Nejire, who had half of her face submerged under water which she was using to blowing bubbles. Shaking my head at her, I said, "You know, that sounds annoying. Can''t you stay still for a second¡­?" "No, you!" That was her response. "..." Kids¡­ I shook my head and also decided to jump in the pool. We are done training, so it''s time to clean ourselves. What''s better than an indoor pool? Nothing! Taking a deep breath, I jumped in the water and swam deep down. I have a Swimming Skill that lets me swim "level" percent faster, but that needs mana, so no use for the current me. But luckily, I also have a Swimming Proficiency too, which lets me stay underwater for around 10 minutes without taking a breath. Maybe when maxed, I would be able to breathe underwater? Would be cool. So yeah, even without mana, the Gamer System is still the best system around. [(^_^) Thank you, master.] ''Oh¡­'' I blinked. That was sudden. Anyway, ''You''re wee.'' Moving on. From under the water, I looked at Nejire who was swimming slowly above the water. Everything is clear from here, so I decided to prank her a little. I swam up, slowly, feeling the water caress my hair, and went closer to her legs. As she swam unhurriedly, enjoying the water, I drew my hand closer to her leg and grabbed it. Then hearing a small squealing from above the water, I gripped the leg hard and pulled her down. "Kya!" I heard a muffled yell before I found Nejire in front of me, looking at me with wide eyes and a horrified face. Unsurprisingly, my little prank didn''t end well. Not that I minded the light punches in my chest. She is kind of cute. ?¨C¡ï¨C? ¡ª|General Pov|¡ª Two dayster, The Hado family was gathered around the Drawing Room of their mansion. Mommy Hado and Daddy Hado were sitting next to each other on the couch, and the kids were sitting on the couch opposite to them. Well, Neji was sitting on the couch and Nejire was on the floor, between his legs as Neji keptbing her hair. Neji and Nejire stared at them both as Gara took a deep breath, smiling brightly. "So basically¡­" Gara mused. "Today is our 10th marriage anniversary! Woohoo!" Neji paused for a brief second before continuing tob his sister''s hair. He gets experience points from doing this too. And since he is banned from going to the Park, aka not being able to enter the dungeon, any Exp is wee. "Congrats." Neji simply answered. Unlike before, he doesn''t show much enthusiasm anymore. Acting excited wasn''t his cup of tea. He only acted like that before since he wasn''t confident enough to not make people suspicious without trying his best to act like a kid. So he first acted cheerfully and then decided to tone down the cheerfulness slowly. He started toning it down after getting his quirk since it''srgely believed that Quirk awakening changes people. So that was the best moment to change himself. But Nejire''s answer wasn''t so dry. She stood up from the floor and walked closer to her parents, looking at them with glittering eyes. "Really? Really?! It was the 9th anniversary just a few days ago, it''s already the 10th?! Wow, time passes so fast!" Gara giggled and cupped Nejire''s cheeks. "Oh yes, my princess. Sincest time we invited some close friends and rtives, this time we decided not to do that. Today, in the evening, we have decided to go out and eat at a fancy restaurant!" The shine in Nejire''s eyes intensified. "Ohhh!" "Hehe, we will eat whatever we want!" Aikomented as Neji smiled at it. His parents'' 10th anniversary. He almost forgot about it. Well, he can only hope nothing wrong happens on their little trip. What can possibly go wrong? ** ** ** Read the next 20 chapters: p /Master4thWall Chapter 11: Oh no- Chapter 11: Oh no- ¡ª "Hm, what should I do¡­" Gara mumbled to herself with an absent-minded look on her face. "Should I really bring her with us?" Gara was changing her clothes with a deep frown on her face, deciding on something she found rather important. With a towel hanging from her shoulders that she had just used to tie her hair up, Gara stared at the air nkly. "Decisions¡­" [Image Here] ? "Well¡­ let''s go with ''okay'' for today. I guess she cane, then." She mumbled something that only she could understand and shrugged again. "I should get dressed now." ?¡ª/¡ï¡ª? "Um¡­ is it really alright for me toe with you guys?" Kimi asked with a frustrated look on her face. "I mean¡­ it''s a family thingy where you have dinner together, is it okay for me to tag along?" She looked at Gara, her eyes sometimes wandering on her body as she hid her blush. Gara was wearing a fragrant perfume that gave Kimi a sense offort. Her midnight blue decollete clung to her figure. A leather strap was tied under her bosom. Glimpses of her cleavage could be seen through the transparent veil stitched to her otherwise revealing dress, while the side of her chest waspletely open. Andstly, her beautiful long, pale, and creamy legs reflected the light of the room. Garaughed hearing Kimi and brought her into a hug. "Kimi, you know the rules, don''t you? Your elder sister and I were best friends, so you''re like my own younger sister. Now that your older sister is¡­ no longer here, it''s only fair that I treat you like family." Kimi blinked twice as she felt a warm feeling overrunning her heart. Meanwhile, Neji kept staring at the scene with an interested look on his face. ''Her elder sister is dead? Damn, she really has a tragic past, huh.'' Neji thought but immediately realised it was none of his business. ''Anyway, I would have liked it if she didn''te with us, to be honest. But I guess she would be a good bodyguard.'' He liked Kimi, she was nicepany. But this was a family gathering, as she had said, there was no need for her toe along. Though he could also guess why his mother was bringing her. As much as he knew how nice Gara was, he also knew she was the type to enjoy these things with family only, so the only reason she is bringing her should be to use her as a bodyguard¡­ or so Neji assumed. While what Neji thought was partially right, it wasn''tpletely the case. If Gara really needed bodyguards, she would have just ordered a bunch of them to be in another car and protect them from outside the restaurant she ns to eat in. The actual reason she wanted to bring Kimi is that she really viewed her as her little sister. She has known Kimi for more than 15 years now, even before thetter had be a hero, she really was like a little sister to Gara, so she wanted to bring Kimi with them ¨C this way, not only can she do her job as their bodyguard, she would also be able to enjoy her time and deepen her bonds with them. Neji, for a few seconds, observed Gara''s expression and blinked. Her smile seemed¡­ genuine? No, it didn''t seem genuine, it is genuine. Neji smiled seeing this. ''Maybe I should stop assuming my mother is as selfish as me. She really is nice.'' After that, Kimi changed into a better Maid dress and came out with an optimistic smile on her face. Aiko then guided us to the car as we followed behind. ?¡ª?/¡ª? "Haha, honey. This night is going to be a hard one, isn''t it?" "Oh my, I am sure it won''t be hard for too long with me here." It''s 7 PM, so the sky was barely lit. We were inside the car. Dad was driving the car with Mom sitting on the seat beside him. They were mostly talking to each other. In the back, Me, Nejire, and Kimi were sitting. Nejire kept ying with Kimi''s tail though Kimi didn''t look too ufortable. Cats don''t like their tails being touched, same with Kimi. But she is used to it by now since Nejire is kind of an insensitive girl who doesn''t care about blurting out people''s insecurities. I once thought, should I ''fix'' her? Maybe make her a less curious and more sensitive type? But I had quickly put that thought out of my mind. I liked her as she is. I won''t deliberately try to change her, not unless something extreme happens. Mom and Dad were gossiping about what was hard and what was not. They also talked about what we would eat tonight. I also noticed their lust-filled gazes directed towards each other every now and then. I guess married couples get super active at night on their anniversary¡­? I don''t know, maybe my parents are just horny today. I tried to ignore their antics and acted like the kid I was. Nejire didn''t even know what was happening but I could see the small blush finding itself onto Kimi''s face. "Mhm." ...Did- did she just moan? Did she just moan from Nejire''s touch? Is this normal for cats or is this because of the situation we are in?? Any cat experts here? "N- Nejire-chan, t-that tickles ." Oh. Anywayyyyy¡­. On the other hand, I have actually thought of something that might let me enter dungeons without my parents even realising. Though I think I need to wait a few years before that bes a possibility, I n to start annoying my parents by requesting to let me go outside of our residence early. And just like that, while I and Kimi ignored my Mom and Dad''s slight touching here and there as they threw words with double-meanings at each other, we finally reached the fancy restaurant. - I walked out of the car with my eyes fixed at the gate of the restaurant. As bad as my previous parents were, I still got to experience the rich life every now and then. Yet if I were to say, "Wow, this ce is fancy." It would be an understatement. "Le Quatri¨¨me Mur" A huge board saying exactly that was hung at the top of the huge door. I only observed the elegantly decorated building for a few seconds before turning my head back to the car. Nejire and Kimi came out of the back of the car while my father came out of the front door on the opposite side of where I was standing. He then came towards us and opened the door for my mother. He kneeled on one of his knees and raised his hand up for mom. My mother giggled softly and epted the hand as Dad kissed it softly and stood up. "Now let''s go." Mom said as Dad smiled and gestured us to follow. Soon we were inside the restaurant and went to the pre-booked table. It was a table close to the corner of the wholepartment hidden from sight. There were candles lit nicely around us, and chandeliers hung from the roof and thus lighting the whole ce up nicely. A waiter came and Mom ordered food after exchanging words back and forth with Dad. It took 10 minutes for the couple to decide on the food while the waiter maintained his professional smile. "Oh wooow! This is sooo good!" Nejire eximed while eating food without any sense of dignity. Food was stuck around her lips as she licked her finger with sparkling eyes. Her messy way of eating was drawing some irritated eyes from other tables nearby¡­ Why¡­ Why is she eating like that? Where is her dignity as an Ojou-sama? And why are my parents fine with this? Wait, what am I even talking about, they are too busy flirting with each other to reprimand Nejire. I think Kimi is the one feeling the most awkward in this ce. She must be regretting evering to work in our household. Damn, what the fuck. Believe me, when I say seeing your parents double talk and flirt with barely hidden lustful intent is awkward as fuck. Luckily I am a kid. I silently ate my food while realising it was so well made. After that, the Hado family enjoyed the dinner with smiles on their faces. I soon got used to my parents'' antics and just ignored it all, guessing they must be nning something special tonight for them to be so excited. ?|_¡ï_|? Next up, we were done eating. But we hadn''t left yet¡­. It seems my father had the ''great idea'' of confessing in front of a crowd, so he gathered the attention of everyone by standing up and tapping his ss of wine with a spoon. Everyone had their eyes on him from their respective tables. "Show what you''re made of, champ!" An old man cheered with a smallugh at the end. At the side of our table, my dad was on one of his knees in front of my mom. He had a blue rose in his hand, matching my mom''s hair and dress ¨C he held the rose up for her while my Mom was covering her mouth with her hands. "Gara¡­" My dad started. "Remember, 11 years ago, this exact day when I first met you? I realised, ''Oh no, this woman is my soulmate!'' I knew at that moment, I want to live out the rest of my life with you." He dered. "That day, I dered my love for you for the first time. 10 years have passed, and I wanted to say, till this day ¨C even now, my love for you hasn''t dwindled. It has only increased!" My Mom gasped out loud. Dad took a deep breath in. "I love you!" "I love you too!" ¡­.Next up. After that, for the final y ¨C the family had decided to go watch a movie. It was a kid-friendly movie, surprisingly. We watched, ate popcorn, cracked some jokes here and there,ughed and got sleepy. I noticed Kimi was now much more free around us and seemed to have ovee her previous awkwardness. We were back in the car and Dad was ying some light romantic music on the radio. Nejire had fallen asleep and had her head resting on my shoulder. Kimi was also dozing off and I was starting to getfortable too. "Where are we going, dad?" I suddenly asked. "This is not the way home, is it?" I knew that because I had tried to memorise the road that we came from in case of something cl¨¬che happening. Dad smiled and said, "We are going to one of our beach houses. Your mom wanted to go back there since we had our honeymoon there. It should take around 3 hours as the beach isn''t that far. I know you guys are tired, but bear with us a little, alright?" I nodded while looking at his face through the rear-view. My dad looks¡­ like Shanks. Yes, the guy from One Piece. He even has that w mark on his left eye, though he refuses to say how he got that injury. He has shining silver hair and blue eyes, though when he activates his quirk, his hair changes into jet ck in colour, kind of like a reverse Super Saiyan transformation. [Image Here: Aiko when using his quirk] ? He is a nice dad. Nicer than other people, at least. Though he likes Nejire more than me, for some reason. In my previous life, my father had died when I was 6-years-old. He was¡­ also a nice dad. I don''t hate that man, well, more like I don''t even remember him enough to hate him properly. Though the one thing I do remember is the fact that when he was alive, my life was truly rainbows and sunshine. But his death was a changing point in my life. Mom became a hooker, fucked new guys every week. Got together with abusive boyfriends who would beat her up along with me. At least she used to hook up with rich guys every now and then. That''s why I was used to rich people culture. Now that I think about it, that''s also the reason I was able to get on the Yacht and she was able to push me into the water, huh. What a bitch. Though she is also the reason why I knew things like: "How to get in a girl''s panties without seeming like a douchebag." At least, because of her, I had a body count of double digits¡­ I guess she wasn''t all that bad, huh? "Sigh¡­" ...Anyway, enough depressing thoughts! Tonight is my new and best parents'' marriage anniversary. I should fall asleep to not disturb their special ns! I decided and closed my eyes. I was already tired enough so it wasn''t that hard for sleep to win over me. Feels nice. - ¡ª - Thirsty. My eyes sprung opened as I breathed out loud. "Hah?" My throat was dry and I felt like I had a bad dream. Though I had already forgotten what the dream was about. I looked around and realised I wasying on a bed. The room was made of wood and was quite dark. Though not dark enough for me to not see anything. It seems tonight is a full moon, so the room that is seemingly close to the sea (since I could hear the sound of the waves) was bright enough for me to see. "Ahhhn~" ...Wat? "H- honey, you''re too rough!?!" I blinked as I realised the moaning sound belongs to my mother. The sound ising from not that far away, so most likely another room close by. This is awkward¡­ hearing your parents having sex is super awkward. I might not have realised this in my previous life since, well, as I said, my mom was a hooker, but in this life because of my new parents'' proper teachings, I am aware of how awkward this is. "Nghnn!" ...Trying my best to ignore her moans, I looked at the bed. Nejire was sleeping beside me. She was a deep sleeper, so this sound won''t bother her¡­ I hope. Hm? Where is Kimi? I sat up on the bed and frowned. Is she in another room? Highly likely. Well, anyway, I am thirsty. I looked at the small table on the side and grabbed the water jug kept there. It was empty. As expected. Dad said this is our beach house, so of course, there wasn''t anyone to fill up the water jug. Hm, should I go and grab some water? Or do I try to sleep? Hm, decisions. "AHHH!" Realizing that even if I scream right now, the love birds wouldn''t realise it, I decided to go out and grab some water. I grabbed the jug and got down onto the floor. I noticed the door was already opened slightly. I stretched my limbs and then walked towards the door. I don''t know where the water source is here, time to search I guess. Thinking such, I stepped outside the door and¡­ froze. "Hah¡­" a strange scene was going on in front of him. "Haah¡­. Mmph!" Kim''s Sugihara, the maid, was outside the door of my parents'' room, sitting on her ass while doing, what I could only assume as masturbation. I kept standing there for exactly 7 seconds before turning around. ''I guess no water for me tonight.'' ** ** ** Author''s Note: What a tragedy, he shouldn''t have raised that g! Jokes aside, maybe I should stop trolling at this point... Chapter 12: Can I… Chapter 12: Can I¡­ [A/N: Early chapter because I felt I should answer some of thements real quick. Check out the Author''s Note at the end of the chapter for it.] ¡ª¡ª In the drawing-room of the Hado Mansion, Neji was sitting on a couch while Gara''s head was between his legs, sitting on the floor. "Mhm... you''re good¡­" Gara mumbled as she felt a pair of small hands rubbing her shoulders. "You seriously learned this from Mister Shifu¡­?" She asked, slight awe in her voice. The person behind her, Neji, who was massaging her shoulders with his small hands nodded. "Yup." He said. "Or maybe I have natural talent? Who knows, haha." "Huh, Kid, now you''re hiding things from Mama?" Gara turned her face around and narrowed her eyes at Neji. Neji stuck out his tongue and chuckled. "No, really. I asked Master Shifu to teach me some lethal techniques. He taught me something called Chinese Acupuncture." He rubbed his finger on a precise point of her neck. "This is one of your Pressure Points. Like, if I apply some force here, you''d lose your consciousness immediately." Gara''s body stiffened hearing him but she soon rxed as Neji again massaged her shoulders. Gara asked, "So, how does that connect with you learning how to massage?" Neji tilted his head. "Oh, Pressure Points aren''t only used to do lethal attacks. If you are good enough, you can cause pleasure instead of pain. I am just mixing in some Acupuncture techniques while massaging you, so you feel as if a professional is doing the job." Gara smiled and brought Neji down from the couch andid him on her thighs. She ran her hands through his stomach, tickling Neji. "So my boy is talented in everything? Let me tell you, I have experienced what professional massages feel like before. Although you''recking in some aspects, it''s not far-fetched to say you''re close to the real deal." She leaned down and smudged her face on his stomach, tickling him further, getting a giggle from his end. As she stopped, Neji gasped for breath. After taking some breaths in, he looked at her. "Anyway, Mom, is your shoulder still stiff? I can keep going." Gara smiled reassuringly. "It''s fine, your hands did their job." Gara has had a long day at work today. When she returned home, her little boy somehow noticed her swollen back and decided to massage her. Of course, she was only mildly amused. She felt nice just hearing him wanting to help. She let him try his hand at massaging her to not hurt his feelings, but to think he was this good¡­ She was relieved from her shoulder pain in less than 10 minutes, but even if she wasn''t ¨C she can''t possibly ask her little strawberry to keep massaging her until he tires himself out. What type of mother would do that? She hugged Neji and ced his head on her chest. "It''s noon, time for your nap. Rest for a little." She heard a muffled ''Un'' and kept patting his hair. ?¨C¡ï¨C? I woke up in my bed and looked outside the window. It was evening, the sky was red. I was kind of tired, so this small nap fully energized me. As for why a normal massage session was so tiring, it''s because of this¡ª [Lvl 2; (Active): Your hands are skilled in making people feel rxed. Effect: Can cause "DEX + ATK" percent more (pain or pleasure) than normal. The higher the level is, the lower the stamina consumption.] While massaging Mom, I had gained this skill¡­ It''s an active skill, but I can use it. Yes, I didn''t stutter. I can use it!! I can use an active skill! Yay. "But, how?" No idea. I do have some theories though. Up until now, the skills I learned were ''new''. Like . It''s a technique that lets me punch at a strength that I don''t have ¨C that''s the reason it needs Magical Power (mana) for the skill to work. But with massage, it''s different. Mana is needed when I want to "Punch (level) percent harder" because theck of power needs to be filled with something, in this case ¨C mana. But the Massage Skill just mixes two of my existing stats and uses them to operate, there is no ''gap'' to be filled, so there is a need for something like Mana. As for why this Skill''s requirements are different from the other skills? I have no idea- actually, I might have an idea. Am I a genius who learned how to massage like a professional? I can use the excuse of my Skill, but it''s only level 2. If that''s enough to reach a professional level, then this is a broken game. The reason I am good at massaging is again a tale from my past life. When my (previous) mother used toe back from her ''work'', I had to massage her tired and abused body. Sometimes do the same with her boyfriends. Ugh, I wanted to bash their heads so many times¡­. Anyway, Massaging was something I could do without Mana before, there is no reason the same skill would need me to use mana now. I mean Master Shifu doesn''t have any mana (I think), but he can use this skill perfectly. If he can do it, why can''t I? [Ding! +1 INT for reaching the conclusion of a medium-difficulty mystery.] Ah¡­ so that answers it. I guess that makes sense. I have never walked "(level) percent faster", but I have given my everything into massaging before¡­ so, if I could do it without Mana before, there is no reason I couldn''t do it again. Also, I wonder how mixing my Quirk with my massage would feel like? Like if I cause small shockwaves on the skin of my target, would the pleasure increase? I didn''t use it on Mom since I didn''t want to identally kill her¡­ but I think I should be able to do something like that after I gain more control over my Quirk. "Yawn¡­" Anyway, I am hungry. I got up from my bed and walked outside the door. - While eating dinner with my family, I decided to bring my ''proposal'' out in the light. "Mom, Dad," I called as they turned to me from their seats. "Can I go out?" Dad sighed but Mom frowned. "Go out¡­? Are you out of your mind!? Did you forget what happened a few months ago? I don''t want that to happen again! What would-" I interrupted her, "Yeah, but, you can''t just lock me in here." I rarely talk back, so Mom was caught off guard. Mom winced, "W- we aren''t locking you in here! Do you think we want to do this-" Dad ced a hand on her shoulder as she froze and took a deep breath. Her eyes went soft as a conflicting look appeared on her face. "We¡­ We are keeping you safe, Neji." "I know that, but ask yourself if this is not confiscating my freedom." After another few seconds of silence, she sighed. "Fine, I will take you to another park tomorrow. Alright¡­?" She looked at me carefully. I can see how hard she is trying to keep me pleased. Damn, this woman is really nice. But I guess it''s time to crack the nut. "Mom, I don''t mean going to parks when I say ''Can I go out?''," I said as a confused look appeared on her face. "I want to travel the whole of Japan. That day when we went to the beach, I was really captivated by the scenery. If a single beach is so beautiful¡­ How gorgeous are the other ces in Japan? Or even, the whole world?" All three of them stopped eating, I just took a deep breath. "So¡­ I want to travel the country. Can I?" I examined their faces and I immediately sighed internally. After their initial shock subsided, my Mom''s face went cold as she ate her food without looking at me. "You can''t." That''s the only words she said. "Why-" "You''re too young." Well¡­ perfect. I didn''t want to travel yet anyway, I was waiting for her to say this. "Then can I travel when I grow up?" "..." Gara froze and looked at me. Her eyes shined with conflict while Aiko shook his head. She took a breath in and blurted out, "...Yes." I smiled. "Alright, then it''s decided! I love you, mom!" She flinched briefly before sighing. This isn''t really good development, but it''s not bad either. I n to start travelling before I turn 10 years old, I am 7.5 right now. I can guarantee Mom won''t agree even then, she would say I should wait for a few years ¨C but I can''t possibly start my journey after bing a teenager ¨C that would be a huge waste. I quickly ate my food as more time passed by slowly. - At night, I was studying some books based on Old Stories. The subtle mentions of All For One were present everywhere ¨C though I am sure normal people won''t realise it. Firstly, the world calendar had reset after the appearance of Quirks. The day the luminescent baby was born is considered the first day of Year 1. This is Year 193¡­ close to 200 years have passed since the appearance of Quirks. Two World Wars have happened since the appearance of Quirks, both dealing mankind a heavy blow. Japan is rtively a neutral country with no enemies ¨C something I wasn''t surprised to hear since the author of MHA is Japanese. Other than that, I was answered a question of mine. I always wondered ¨C in what sense is All Might the number 1 Hero? Is he the No.1 of Japan? Or the whole World? It seems the former is the case. There is an International Hero Ranking though, but it doesn''t follow the "Number Ranking", it follows "ss Ranking". Like Endeavour is an S-ss Hero, while All Might is SSS-ss. Kind of strange, considering Endeavour solved more cases than All Might ¨C I think something like this was exined once¡­? I forgot. Coming forward, have you ever wondered why All For One didn''t just leave Japan and take over other countries? It seems there are some people stronger than him in this world. In the past, there was a Viin who could control fucking Atoms. Theoretically, he could have blown the whole earth up on a whim¡­ All For One must have made some enemies of that calibre, so he never went out of Japan. Still, All For One is the boogieman of Japan¡­ Sayings such as-- "Go to sleep, or ''The One'' woulde." --is quitemon for parents to say to their children. I myself have heard this quite a lot from Mom. But truth be told? All For One is thest guy I should worry about. Currently, in India, there is a "Nawab" who is ruling almost all of Southern Asia¡­ Heck, he even dered he would take over the world. I don''t know much about him since he is pretty mysterious. Though I did hear a rumour about him ¨C when India was nuked once, he had grabbed the nuke and threw it into the sun¡­ The authenticity of this? I have no idea. But if that''s really the truth, can even Prime All Might defeat him? Probably not. ...Fuck. My Hero Academia power scaling wasn''t supposed to be this much bullshit. I shook my head and stretched my body a little. "Yawn¡­" I guess enough reading for now. I would have liked to read some more, but sleep is important. Creack~ "Hm?" The door cracked open as I looked behind and saw a pair of blue eyes looking inside the room. I waved my hand. "Yo, Nejire-nee. Anything you need?" I spoke as Nejire walked inside the room and crawled up onto the bed. "Oi, Neji." She crawled on top of my stomach and pinned me down. "You want to travel the world?" Oh, is this what it''s about? "Yup." "Why?" "You can''t always exin people''s dreams and wishes with normal logic," I said. "Like how you like to chew on your toys even though Mom tells you not to." Nejire frowned and pouted. I thought pouting in real life would look unpleasant, but I guess Japanese girls are cute enough for that? "Mom''s not gonna agree." "I know." I smiled. "What are you gonna do then? Are you gonna keep asking? Maybe ask for Daddy''s help too?" She blinked as if she had just had an epiphany. "Oh, oh, I know! Maybe you can run away from home?! Yeah, that sounds like a good idea!" She kept blurting out with curiosity filling her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid of running away from home though? Can Ie with you? Oh, I wannae with you!" ...Did she just assume I would run away from home? ...That''s right, she has always been like this even canon too. "Sigh," I don''t want to waste my time talking to her thiste at night. I parted my lips, "I am sleepy. Can you not disturb me, please?" "..." Nejire puffed her cheeks and red at me. "Wow, woooow! Now you''re shooing away your Nee-chan!? I was surprised you talked back to Mom, and now me too?" I stuck my tongue out. "Whatchu gonna do? Bite me?" Damn, acting like a kid feels nice, no need to worry about dignity and shame. Unlike how I believed her to react, she just smirked. "What will I do? I will tell Mom that you''ve been sleepingte recently. Reading those history books of yours. I wonder how she would react if she finds out that her ''little strawberry'' sleeps at 3 A.M." I furrowed my brows. "Wow, now you''re ckmailing me?" She showed me her tongue with a mocking smile on her face. "Whatchu gonna do? Bite me?" "..." When she said this, I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling. ''Hah¡­ she is cute.'' ¡ª ?|¡ª¡ï¡ª|? ¡ª It didn''t take long for another two years to pass by. I was doing my morning Quirk exercise when¡­ something big happened. [Ding! Your Quirk, "Surge" has levelled up!] ["Surge" has reached level 5! New abilities have been unlocked!] Hah, I wonder how this will turn out. ** ** ** ** [IMPORTANT] Author''s Note: I believe I need to mention this after reading some of yourments. No, Neji can''t "sneak out". It''s quite obvious such an overprotective mother like Gara would surround Neji with guards and keep him in watch - Neji, knowing this, let''s say goes out ''sneakily'', the exact moment he returns, he would lose the chance to do so ever again - and might even lose his chance to travel after 2 years. Now¡­ other than that, some of you are saying, "Why doesn''t he just run away from home?" - Well, he doesn''t wanna. If I was in his ce, who had an abusive mom in his past life and now has a loving family in the new life - if I was in his ce, I wouldn''t leave them. (Of course, Neji isn''t a self-insert - but that only makes it worse.) Finally, I don''t like talking about a story point like this in Author''s Note since this destroys a bit of immersion - but I had no choice since I did forget about adding this piece of information in the chapters. My bad. ¨C (Added after seeing all the chapter 11ments) On the other hand ¨C no, Kimi doesn''t have any feelings for Mc''s father ??, I am not gonna do anything even rtively close to NTR. (The actual reason is exined in chapter 16) And for the people asking why I even wrote the previous chapter. The chapter was, as I intended, supposed to be "funny" since I thought people would be able to rte to it. Waking up at night as a kid and hearing weird noisesing from your parents'' room would be rtable, I assumed. Guess I was wrong. Peace. Chapter 13: Boom! (1) Chapter 13: Boom! (1) ¡ª¡ª [Ding! Your Quirk, "Surge" has levelled up!] ["Surge" has reached level 5! New abilities have been unlocked!] Standing in the backyard of the Hado mansion with his hands pointing upwards at the sky, Neji kept staring at the air while blinking profusely. It''s been 9 and half years since Neji was born in this world. Life has been peaceful other than some small awkward moments of arguments now and then. His current goal was to upgrade his Quirk''s level and evolve it to a state where it can replicate energy simr to mana so that he can reach his full potential as The Gamer. But for that, he assumed the quirk needs to upgrade to at least level 10. He clearly wasn''t expecting this type of message to show up right now. His Quirk evolved¡­? That was quick, but not a bad thing. ''Wait, what path did the awakening take? My quirk lets me release a ''wave'' of ''shock'', so my Quirk can go both ways. Eitherplete Shockwave maniption or Wave maniption.'' [It''s not an evolution, Master.] The sudden voice of the system brought him out of his daze. [The best way to describe it would be to call it a pseudo-awakening.] "Ah¡­ I understand. Can you show me the changes?" [dly] The system simply replied as a screen appeared in front of Neji''s vision. [ <3/3> ] [Quirk(s): ?; LVL 5: This Quirk grants the user the ability to convert their own vitality into energy and release it in the form of exceptionally powerful spiral shockwaves. New abilities: 1. The user can control the density of the energy released. 2. The shockwave energy isn''t bound to a spiral form anymore.] - ¡ª - Huh? I remember seeing Nejire create shockwaves that don''t move in corkscrew motion in canon. In that School Festival thing where she danced in the sky while golden energy danced around her that she used to create a "sketch" of a flower. I also remember that in My Hero Academia, Hero''s Rising (game) ¨C Nejire could release rings made out of shockwaves. So this upgrade is good, I assume. "And about the density control¡­ it''s interesting." To make things clear, my quirk lets me release energy in the form of shockwaves. In essence, it''s still energy I am releasing, it just shares some of the properties of shockwaves ¨C such as the energy, when released, isn''t calm, it is constantly vibrating. So, calling my quirk Shockwave Maniption would be slightly wrong, I''d rather call it Shockwave-Energy Maniption. Now that aside, where does the ability to control the density of the energye to y? Well, currently, the shockwave energy that I release is very dense, it''s so dense that I can touch it and feel it... it kind of feels like jelly, well, until it disappears into the air at least. Now, a st of shockwave would usually phase through things and damage them from inside, but since my wave is too dense, it just shes with the skin of anything ites into contact with - for example, the two giants Nejire one-shotted in the anime. But now that I can control the density of my waves, I can make them pass through human bodies and they would be destroyed from the inside due to the vibration that would pass through them and shake, rupture and tear their organs. So from a good heavy hitter, my quirk just evolved into a murder weapon¡­ damn! It''s a matter of time before I do Whitebeard level shit! I wanted tough out loud right now! Power is gushing through my body! I nced at the mansion behind me. "Am I strong enough to destroy it? Should I try- no, let''s stop there. No need to get too excited." Instead, I raised my hand outwards in front of my face then slowly released my energy. This time, instead of iting out, spinning like a drill, it came out as shining golden rings. Then the dense golden form of it became almost transparent, then fully invisible to the naked eye. ? I created a very dense golden ring and tapped it. It didn''t disperse, my finger didn''t go past it either. I could grab it as if it was solid. So I did and flexed it around. After five seconds, the thing became less solid and dispersed into the air. "Now¡­ Did my speed increase too?" While I can make my waves move slow, actual Shockwaves move faster than the local speed of sound. So by releasing my fastest shockwaves from under my feet, I should be able to move somewhat around that speed, right? Previously, I couldn''t do it since in canon Nejire''s waves move slowly because they travel in a corkscrew motion. What about now? Now that I can release rings out of shockwave energy? Well, guess it''s time to find out. I took a stance and jumped up and down a few times. I took a deep breath in as a sharp concentrated look appeared in my eyes. "Alright, don''t release spinning waves, release ring waves." I flexed my leg muscles as I checked my stamina bar before going all out. [Stamina: 200/300] I have enough. So let''s do this. Energy rushed to my legs as I felt a subtle tingle under my feet. THA! Something hit the ground under me hard as immediately, my vision changed as I was flung in the air. I moved¡­ fast. I was almost about to fall down before I released another burst of the shockwave that flung me into the air. I soon realised something. While I can casually fly without using my hands while I use spiral shockwaves, using ring shockwaves is different. Because of the sheer speeds without using all my limbs I can''t maintain my bnce. So I did what any sane person would do. I used my hands to release more pressure waves that flung me so high in the sky that could practically see the whole area under me. At that point, I stopped releasing bursts of strong waves and instead released tranquil waves that didn''t fling me higher anymore and only helped me maintain my position on that spot. "Wow¡­" I focused below where I could see our mansion looking like a toy. "I have never flown this high before¡­ I shoulde here more frequently." I checked my stamina again, which seems to have depleted only by 10 points. I then smiled lightly. I haven''t used my full speed yet. I am curious at finding out how fast I can really go. I flexed my legs a little while my body was still, floating in the air like Ironman. "Let''s go, boom!" B-O-O-M! INTENSE shockwaves left my feet and hand as I was immediately plunged above the clouds. I wasn''t scared though, I instead moved my body to fly forward towards the city while maintaining my distance from the street to not alert any heroes. Damn this is fire! "Woo-hoo!" ?¡ª¡ï/¡ª? Today All Might had decided to pay a visit to Chiba city. Crime rates are low in this area, but it''s never zero! So he has toe here every now and then. And he was right, the crime rate wasn''t zero. The moment he arrived he had stopped a bank robbery, a sexual assault, a kidnapping and a murder attempt ¨C all under 10 minutes. He was in casual clothes, a white t-shirt and ck pants. These days he wears these most of the time since if he wears his hero costume reporters make it hard for him to even take a breath. Currently, he was casually running above rooftops when his ears perked up. His hearing was very sensitive, so he could clearly determine that the thing that is moving just a few times slower than the speed of sound is not an AirJet, it''s clearly a human. ''I don''t recall a hero who can fly this fast around this area... so, a viin?'' All Might decided, "Let''s pay him a visit." He stopped above a building and crouched down, his muscles bulging out as he kicked the ground and vanished from the naked eye. He was still in his prime, so people faster than him could be counted with a single hand. B-O-O-OM~ ** ** ** Chapter 14: Boom! (2) Chapter 14: Boom! (2) ¡ª¡ª "Woo-hoo!" Neji shrieked at the top of his lungs while the wind swept up his hair. It was so awesome right now! The first time he learned to fly, he almost didn''t want toe back down to the ground. But in the end, his previous ''flying'' was just running on top of the air. But this ¨C this was something beyond, it was on a whole other level! Flying this fast felt so amazing that it was almost as pleasurable as sex, the pull he felt in his stomach and the adrenaline rushing through his veins was only amplyifieng it! BOOM- BOOM- BOOM! Constant bursts of shockwaves were at first deafening to him, but he had already gotten used to it. ''Gamer''s Body maybe?'' He asked himself, but he wasn''t sure himself. Neji was wearing a pair of goggles that he took out mid-flight from his inventory where he puts any kind of daily necessities the moment he gets the chance. Nobody knows when an emergency might ur¨C "You...ng...man!" While he was about to circle the city under him for the third time, he heard the noise of something other than that of constant sonic booms. "Young man!" He couldn''t hear it properly because of the wind, but it was clearly someone calling for him. "Young man, slow down!" Neji slowed down, which took a bit since he was yet to get used to stopping at high speeds, and turned around. The moment he stopped though, a yellow sh slid past him because the other party clearly didn''t have any type of brake system like that of Neji himself. Neji turned to the side where the sh had gone and was surprised to find the other man kicking the air anding back at him. A frown emerged on Neji''s face as he noticed the man''s attempt to grab him. He wanted to dodge, but he was too slow and¡­ surprised. Surprised to see the face of the muscr and blonde man. "All Might?" Before he could have gotten an answer, All Might kicked the air again and dived down towards a forest below. He fell at an intense speed but his arms were wrapped around Neji to stop the air force from hitting his skin. ¡ª Unlike how All Might had assumed, the object moving so fast wasn''t a viin. As surprising as it was, the cause was a child who looked no more than 10¡­ This is not the first time All Might has caught a civilian using their quirk in public ¨C and while it''s illegal to do so, All Might never did anything extreme against them. He just gave them a simple warning to not do so ever again. After all, someone who follows thew too tightly isn''t a true hero ¨C someone who follows his moral code is the true hero. So in this situation, when the said civilian is a child, he would surely not be harsh with the child. From what he saw, the boy has a strong quirk. He needs to be taught to not use it in the public, and All Might will do just that in his humblest voice!!! Boom! All Mightnded on the grassy ground as a crater was formed, all the while making sure the little boy wouldn''t feel any impact. "Young man, are you fine?" He unwrapped his arms and ced the little guy on the ground. "Sorry, I couldn''t stop in mid-air like you, so I had to grab you like this." He reasoned and crouched down to meet the boy eye-to-eye with a smile on his face. The boy, Neji, didn''t reply. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? |-Neji Pov-| If it was any other person, I would have snapped. Grabbing me midair like that was dangerous. I was almost about to release intense shockwaves when he was hugging me, instinctively ¨C of course. That would have not only killed any normal human, but I would have also lost my bnce. But I didn''t do that after his face and voice were recognised by my brain. I knew this man wasn''t ''any normal man'', quite far from that. He knew what he was doing. He is, after all, one of the strongest and most reliable men alive. I looked at the living legend, Japan''s strongest, Yagi Toshinori. Better known as All fucking Might who wore arge grin on his face. I was amazed at him. Tier 7? That''s 3 tiers above Kimi¡­ and there is a huge gap between every tier. And what''s up with that High-Human thing? "Um, young man?" All Might''s voice caused me toe out of my head and ponder on my answer¡­ ugh, why am I being so calcting! Let''s just roll with it. "I am fine, mostly," I said. "I was just having a hard time deciding what to say since it''s not every day you meet the No.1 Hero, after all. But y''know," This time I frowned. "That was very dangerous! I almost released my powers on you, it would have hurt you a lot!" "Haha! Sorry, again." All Mightughed, though there was no sign of guilt in his voice. "On the contrary, you have a powerful quirk, young man. Is it something along the lines of Sonic Boom Generation?" "Close. It''s called ''Surge''. It''s basically a type of Shockwave Maniption." I answered his question. All Might smiled again. Seemingly amused at me not reacting like a fan-boy even after recognising him. "Oh, very interesting. You''re correct, if you had released your power on me, it would have surely hurt a lot, hahaha." He lied to my face. "You''re such a brave and thoughtful young man. Can I know how old you are?" He is good. He acts goofy in the anime but in reality, he is still a Pro Hero who is excellent at handling these types of situations. I assume if I was an older person, I wouldn''t have received the same treatment after breaking thew¡­ or maybe I am just overthinking it. "I turned 9 years old three months ago." I held up 9 fingers to amplify my childish charm. "Oh, fantastic. You have a lot to learn and a lot to achieve. With such an amazing quirk, it shouldn''t be that hard. Ah, speaking of quirks, did you know it''s illegal to use your quirk in public without a Hero License?" Ah, that''s where he''s going... I shrugged. "Well, I knew, but¡­ I didn''t use it in public, technically. I was just flying in the sky." I continued, all to All Might''s clear amusement. "I recall, ording to the Quirk Law, paragraph 3 section C-4: Utilizing quirks in public areas was banned ONLY because it might hurt civilians. And I can guarantee there were no civilians in the sky, at least not above the clouds from where you grabbed me." All Might stood up, ced his left palm on his head and took a pose beforeughing out loud. "HA HA HA! You are quite knowledgeable for such a young boy, are you not? I assume you want to be a hero?" "Oh thank you, and yes, I do." "Young man, I hate to break it to you but..." All Might couched down again and ced a hand on my shoulder, his grin ever present. "While your use of loopholes in this system is logically right, saying the same lines in the court, as a civilian, wouldn''t have worked. In reality, these loopholes were made for heroes, for heroes to take advantage of them and get out of tight situations or help others get out of there. But¡­" All Might paused before continuing. "Since you want to be a hero, let me give you a piece of advice." He said. "As a hero, you are going to find a lot more loopholes in this system. But a true hero isn''t supposed to take advantage of them, a true hero is supposed to stop others from taking advantage, instead." He ced a hand on my head and rubbed my hair. "Because if a hero doesn''t do it, who else will?" "..." I blinked. "That''s an interesting way to put it." Not gonna lie, this man is charismatic. He chuckled. "Anyway, I should probably drop you off at your residence. People are in need all over the city, I need to go. HA HA HA!" All Might raised his hand in front of me, asking me to grab on, and so I did. After that¡­ Well, we reached my home and All Might left, thankfully. I was nervous that he would want to talk to my parents and mess things up for me. I have to admit. He has a way with his words. If I was a normal child my mindset would have been moulded to be the so-called ''True Hero'' he talked about. Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately for some people, I¡­ am not a hero. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? As All Might flew by, his ears perked up listening to the possible calls for help, he couldn''t stop his mind from wandering around. "That boy has potential to be a great hero. I hope he took my words to heart." He mumbled to himself. He recalled a saying his teacher, Nana Shimura, used to say a lot. "Toshinori, the society isn''t as bright as we think. There is filthy dirt hidden under the facade of our clean society. If you really want to be the Symbol of Peace, you need to not only ept our bright side but the dark side too. Because that''s what heroes do." And in his way to be No.1, he has realised that too. The Hero Association''s dirty deeds aren''t something that can go past his sharp eyes. All Might hoped, a child who has such a strong quirk and had enough talent to control it at that level at this age wouldn''t lose himself in the darkness of our society. A child who has already found the loopholes of this society, that child wouldn''t be corrupted. Unfortunately for him¡­ Neji was no hero. While he wasn''t evil and selfish enough to be a viin, he wasn''t noble like All Might either. He wasn''t a person who wouldn''t take advantage of the System''s loopholes. He respected people like All Might, their noble goals were truly respectable ¨C but Neji, unlike how he has acted until now, was anything but noble. ** ** ** Author Note: Okay, so, after a google search, I discovered that All Might and Hawks are quite slower than speed of sound. While I believe Prime All Might can definitely reach it, giving the same speed to a 10-year-old (like a reader mentioned) is a bit too much. I don''t want Neji to be as fast as fucking Prime All Might (he''s a true monster) even when U.A hasn''t begun. So I made some adjustments on the previous chapter. - Edited by sigma male @ssman and the god among men @Shortmotor, without forgetting the God of Smut, @Jon (A/N: Imagine being a narcissist even though I am around.) Chapter 15: Finally Free (1) Chapter 15: Finally Free (1) ¡ª¡ª Well, I faced some problems after flying away. Some guards who secretly watch me all day noticed me flying away into the sky. Even though I returned pretty soon, Mom got mad. I tried exining to her that I was just testing my quirk - but that didn''t help much. Anyway, I managed to change the subject by telling her the changes in my Quirk, causing her to consult Kishimoto''s wife (the doctor who revealed Nejire''s quirk) and she confirmed nothing was wrong with me and it''s quite normal for quirks to evolve and earn more abilities once the user gets older. Apparently, it''s called "Quirk Growth". My parents were a little surprised after hearing that this growth mostly urs to Hero Course students after they start going to a Hero School. They again assumed I was a natural-born talent and hugged me tightly. Though a certain someone was overly excited seeing the ''growth'' of my Quirk... "Neji~ aren''t you sho cute~" I wasying on my back with Nejire sitting on top of me, her hands on my cheeks as she rubbed them with a cheeky smile on her face. She really likes this position, huh. "To think your Quirk would start growing before mine, to think my Otouto was such a genius!" "I know, I know. I am a man of sheer talent. You don''t need to remind me about it every day." I added with a smug look on my face. Though this caused her expression to change. Instead of rubbing my cheeks softly, she pinched them hard, "You know," she said with her eyes narrowed as she gave me a death stare. "I was being sarcastic." Ah yes¡­ Of course, I knew that. In what universe would your older sibling not be jealous when you outshine them? Not this one. Though I can proudly say the reason of my sister''s jealousy is kinda cute and wholesome. "You should have waited until I grew my quirk too! Now we aren''t a match anymore!" She puffed out her cheeks. "You have betrayed your Onee-chan''s trust! How can you be so selfish?!" Heh¡­ Iughed softly. I love her so much. She is extremely lighthearted. Her jealousy is cute too since she barely cares about it. "Your quirk will grow too, ''Onee-sama''. Just keep training." I could see my words affecting her as she hid a smile. Seeing that I put my hands on the side of her stomach and tickled her. She maintained an indifferent face before bursting in a fit of giggling andughter. "You cheat!" she fell beside me as we rolled in the bed. "S- stop! I can''t breathe! Hahaha!" Anyway, I didn''t lie about her experiencing the "Quirk Growth" soon. I have said it before, in the game Hero''s Rising, Nejire could release ring-like shockwaves too, and while the game isn''t canon, I also remember she made a flower out of the energy she releases in the School Festival in the 4th season. So she clearly experienced this ''growth'' in the original timeline. Though if I recall right, it was stated that the Big Three weren''t always the strongest, and they even ranked averagely in the 2nd year Sports Festival. So I can only assume she ''grew'' her quirk after the School Festival. Welp, I wouldn''t mind helping her grow her quirk before that. I just hope the timeline doesn''t be too fucked up. I looked at the clock. It was evening, Mom would be back soon and watch her usual K-dramas. Then... time for a small family talk. "Nejire-nee." I stopped tickling her and locked eyes with her. "Help me convince Mom today, okay?" She tilted her head at first before smiling and saying in English, "Leave it to your Big Sis!" ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? In the drawing-room of the Hado Mansion, Gara was on the couch watching a K-drama on the slim T.V attached to the wall. She had an empty bag of popcorn in her hand that her hand went in and out of sometimes, not realising that it was already empty. Aiko was on the same couch, a moldable blue half-transparent screen resting on his hand as he was scrolling through the front page of a newspaper on it. On the ground, Nejire and Neji were ying with legos. Nejire built a dinosaur while Neji built a huge mecha robot. They were making the toys fight with each other. Time passed as finally the show on the T.V ended. Gara released a breath. "Phew¡­ that was so intense." As sheid back on the couch, she looked down on the floor where her kids were ying. "It''s already night, kids. You don''t have much time to y." She noticed Nejire ignored her wordspletely while Neji looked at her and said, "Okay." He didn''t say much after that, but instead of continuing to y, he instead stared at her face silently. "...Is there anything on my face?" She asked, putting her hand on her cheeks, worried that there might be a pimple on her face. She waited for an answer as Neji''s crystal blue eyes didn''t move for multiple seconds making her nervous. Finally, he smiled. "No, there isn''t anything. I was just admiring how beautiful you looked when immersed in something." Neji said naturally, making Gara blink continuously. While she was speechless, Aiko nced at her shocked face and chuckled in amusement. Gara''s lips parted repeatedly before she smiled ear to ear. She went to the floor and hugged Neji, she drove her face closer to him and rubbed her cheeks with him. "My baby boy, is there any new toy you want? Or do you want to go eat out tonight? Want mama to recite you a few bedtime stories before sleep, maybe?" She was insanely happy hearing her cute sonpliment her so suddenly. She didn''t think of it much, but seriously she couldn''t hold back from hugging him! "Ah¡­" Neji blinked. "Well, if you really want to give me something, then give me the permission to travel all of Japan like I askedst time." Gara froze in her spot, her smile stiffened as she watched Neji look at her expectantly. "So?" "Uh¡­ well." Gara unwrapped her arms and avoided eye contact. "I- I have said it before, baby, I would let you travel the whole world if you wanted to but you would have to have grown up first." "I have grown up." "You''re not even 10¡­" Neji frowned. "Some kids my age are bing doctors and scientists. Travelling is nothing close to that." "Neji-" "Hey, c''mon Mom!" This time Nejire interrupted her. "He wants to travel the world so bad, why not just let him? You shouldn''t hold down a person''s dream!" Neji gave her a thumbs up hidden from Gara''s gaze. Meanwhile, Gara''s lips quivered as she almost broke out crying. "B- but, I can''t live without seeing him everyday, even if it''s just one day!" She brought Neji into a hug, his head going deep within her chest. "How can I sleep at night if he isn''t in the mansion?!" "My boy is so naive, would he even be able to eat at the right time without me!?" ¡ª ''Aaaand, the drama is back.'' Neji shrugged while his face was resting on his mother''s chest. ''She is too overprotective. I love her so much but I mustn''t get sidetracked, I need to stay away from her for a while so that I can focus on getting stronger.'' Neji firmly decided. Well, he does have a n. He looked at his dad who was sitting on the couch, reading the newspaper as if nothing was happening. He exchanged gazes with him and nodded his head. "Um, Gara¡­" his dad called as Gara turned to him with a frown on her face. She red at him with teary-red eyes. "What do you want? Can''t you see I am talking with my son?" Aiko smiled awkwardly and coughed. "Ahem, since he keeps talking about going out and you keep refusing, why don''t we reach a middle point?" Gara blinked, the frown still present. "Say, what idea do you have?" Aiko smiled. "He was supposed to be homeschooled until High-school right?" Gara nodded. "Let''s say we let him go on his journey." Gara frowned, Aiko continued. "But in exchange, he would instead be homeschooled until Middle school. After that, at the appropriate age, he would attend the same middle school as Nejire. This way, while he would be able to travel for a while ¨C he has toe back to us before attending middle school, which is around 2 years from now on." All the while as Gara listened, she was frowning. Her genius hubby didn''t seem so smart right now. "I don''t want my son to travel alone." "Then go with him, since you''re so overprotective." Her frown depended. "You know how busy I am." "You can''t give up your job for your precious son?" "I-" Gara bit her lips. Aiko hit her at the sore spot. He knew how much she loved Neji, but he also knew how much she loved her job. she didn''t just do it for money, after all. "That''s why I have another idea," Aiko said. "Instead of sending him alone, which even I wouldn''t allow, I would set up an escort for him." Gara frowned. "I would not trust any bodyguard with him. I know how ipetent they are from the time in the park." "I know. I am not talking about them." Aiko smiled. "Let''s send Kimi with him. She is both strong enough and has a good rtionship with Neji. She would be able to make him travel around as if Neji is with family." Gara blinked. "That''s¡­" that''s a good idea. "Genius." "I know, I know." Aiko chuckled. "So, do you agree on letting him go?" Gara went silent. She cancelled her hug with Neji and put her hands on his shoulder, looking him in the eyes. She asked, "Are you fine with these conditions? You need to attend middle school, and Kimi would go with you. You''d also need to call me every night before sleep. Every. Night. Do you ept these conditions?" Neji didn''t answer. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? |-Neji Pov-| ''Do I ept?'' I asked myself. The middle school part is not the problem. In fact, the reason why Dad is helping me is that I have already agreed to attend middle school while I made the deal with him. But the other part is the problem. We never had the deal of sending Kimi along with me. But I guess¡­ this was to be expected. Who would let their 9.5-year-old son out in the world without a guardian? It was dumb of me to assume that I can be alone and do whatever I want at this age¡­ But this is not really that big of a problem. They won''t let me be without a guardian, so I guess Kimi is a better choice than them refusing me outright. "It''s fine. I don''t mind epting those conditions of yours, mom." I emphasised the word ''Mom'' as she pressed her lower lip with the top one, looking at me with teary eyes yet again. "So you don''t care that Mom would be sad?" She said, "Then fine, I will let you be. Do whatever you want." I didn''t want to make her sad, but I didn''t have any choice. Sigh¨C "But." She interrupted me. "You can only go after your 10th birthday. I want us to celebrate that together as a family, understood?" After a short pause, I smiled. "I love you too." "..." ** ** ** Author''s Note: Okay, so, some dark things are gonna happen in this arc. While I tried to write things in a lighter tone, some people might get offended - just a disimer. Neji also mighte off as an "asshole" but that''s just how he is originally, this is more of a ''redeem'' arc for him. Edited by the best ss boi @ssman and best girl @Shortmotor ?? Chapter 16: Finally Free (2) Chapter 16: Finally Free (2) Disimer: I was horny. ¡ª |A few monthster| Along with his family and Kimi, Neji walked towards the parking lot located in the Hado courtyard. Gara had red eyes and was being supported by Kimi, helping her walk. Nejire was walking by Neji''s side while Aiko walked a step forward in front of the group. They reached the parking lot where dozens of cars were resting, most of them bought by Aiko who was a gigantic car nerd with his grand collection. The group walked in front of a brand new ck-coloured car with red lining on the tires. The car was reflecting the sunlight gorgeously. "Lo and behold, this is thetest Mercedes-G-ss. She is painted with the colour ''ck 3.0'', the darkest ck in the world. This baby''s true beautyes to life at night." Aiko grabbed a key out of his pocket and clicked a button. The car beeped as the front lights lit up. ? ? "This waspletely unnecessary," Neji said, shaking his head. "How much did it cost?" Aiko shrugged. "Eh, just a few million yen, don''t worry about the price, kiddo. You''re gonna travel for two years, it''s only fair that your father gives you something that would help you do what you want with just but a few problems." Neji didn''t reply and simply observed the car. To say the car was gorgeous would be an understatement. It was fucking divine. The question about the price was simply a formality. He knew there weren''t any cars his parents couldn''t afford, they are pirs of their respective fields after all. He has seen many kids drive luxurious cars in his previous life, and today here he was going to experience the same. Meanwhile, Nejire tilted her head with a finger in her lips. "Hey, hey, daddy." She called with her eyes locked on the car. "The car is cool and all, but shouldn''t white be better for Neji?" She turned and locked eyes with Aiko. "Yeah, yeah, it would have been better! It matches his hair!" "Not really, sweety." Gara, who was busy wiping her tears, talked for the first time. "I¡­ sniff... specifically chose the colour since it would look better in contrast with his hair. ck and white colour matches with each other better than anything." Nejire nced at Gara and nodded her head. "Okay then, this is good too. Though stop crying! Even I''m not crying!" She stuck her tongue out as Gara giggled whilst wiping away her tears. "Alright, alright, I will stop." She sighed and moved Kimi''s hands away from her shoulder. She walked closer to Neji and crouched down, putting her hands on his shoulder. "Baby, I have listened to what you said, haven''t I?" Neji nodded. "Then listen to me too, okay? Don''t cause any trouble for Kimi. She may be a maid, but treat her like your big sister." She said while ncing at the smiling Kimi. "Do whatever she says, and always stick close to her." Neji nodded again. "And the previous condition still stands. You need to call me every night before going to bed. Or, you know, I won''t be able to sleep at night." Neji nodded again. "And then, there is the¨C" "Ah, Gara, it''s gettingte." Aiko interrupted her only for Gara to re at him with fiery eyes. "Um¡­ you can always talk to him on the phone, you know." She hissed at him and mouthed at him, which Aiko clearly understood as ''No sex this week'', making him sigh. "Hmph. Fine." She hugged Neji for thest time. "It''s already noon, so it really is gettingte. I don''t want you to reach your destination at midnight." She kissed him on the cheek for thest time. "Be careful, my baby boy." Neji only smiled. "I will." ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? It was already 8 p.m, the sky was dark and the road in front of them was empty. It was a forest roadside, trees were towering at either side of the road. The only light at this ce was the moonlight and the headlight of the car. Kimi was driving the car that was making a lovely sound while Neji was in the backseat,ying on his back on the wide seats while reading a book. Kimi was quite surprised when Gara asked her to be Neji''s escort. She was surprised by the trust she received from the other party. She really felt this was like being with her own family and not just a job, she felt as if she was an elder sister now. From a young age, she was a lone girl in this world. She only had a single person beside her. But even she, her only family, her older sister, had died a few years ago. So now that a group of people treated her like this, she naturally took a liking to them, she wanted to believe that they really loved her like family. So she didn''t want to ruin this family of hers. She would give her all into keeping Neji safe and sound these two years. The only thing she hoped was that she would still be the same dignified maid who Neji can see as an older sister. However, she didn''t know if that would be possible or not. She hoped he wouldn''t have to see her dark side. Her quirk, "Super Cat", has a huge side effect. She enters the state of "Heat" as soon as she gets horny. She bes aggressive, and can barely think straight in that state. Mainly, she wants to relieve herself with any possible method as soon as possible. That''s what happened in the Beach House a few years ago. She was aroused hearing the sound Gara was making. Her Quirk acted up, and she was forced to relieve herself right there. People might ask, why not just control your horniness? ? That should fix the problem. Unfortunately¡­ Being a closet pervert, getting horny is a matter of seeing a couple holding hands. Mixed with her enhanced senses, her skin''s enhanced sensitivity, she can''t resist the touch of a man, not at all. It''s a wonder how she maintained her virginity up until now. It really is a wonder. Maybe it''s the promise she made with her older sister? Her first time should go to a person she loves, not a person who made her feel horny. That''s what her sister had asked her to promise her. That was most likely the case. So, Sugihara Kimi, who has reluctantly agreed to be Neji''s escort, only hoped her "Heated" side wouldn''te out to light in front of this child. Or she doesn''t know what she would do if Gara learns about it. "Yawn¡­" She heard a yawn from the back of the seat. She looked back using the front mirror and smiled. Neji had fallen asleep. She instinctively rxed her body and heaved a sigh. "A few more hours¡­ and we will be there." ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? "~Chirp Chirp Chirp~" I woke up with the sound of birds chirping. I wasn''t in the car seat, the thing under me was too soft to be one. Then light invaded my eyes while I covered them with my hand. "Young master, get up." I heard as I barely peeked under the radiant light. "Uhm, Kimi?" I rubbed my eyes and looked in front of me. A cat-girl wearing a maid dress was opening the windows, the reason as to why the room is filled with light. "Young master, it''s already 8 AM! Mistress Gara asked me to wake you up early, or it would be bad for your health!" Kimi looked at me and sternly said as I yawned and sat on the soft bed. "Mhm, we reached Mount Fuji?" Mount Fuji was our destination, it''s a great tourist spot. I watched a few videos on YouTube in my previous life, and I can still vividly remember how nice this ce looked. But that''s not why I chose this to be my first destination! Mainly, this ce has three dungeons close by, ording to the Map. "Yes, we have." She said as she turned around to move the widow''s veil. "We are in a hotel in the town located under the mountain. We stay here for 10 days and then move out for Imperial Tokyo." ''So I have 10 days, huh.'' Neji thought. 3 dungeons. 10 days. A fair amount of time. ''First of all, let''s move around the town and memorise theyout a little.'' While the locations of the dungeons are present in his Mini-Map, it''s still better to know about the locations first before going in. "Hey, Kimi," Neji called. "I am hungry. Let''s go out after eating breakfast." Kimi smiled reassuringly. "Of course. Wait, I will bring you breakfast." - ¨C ¡ª |Neji Pov| It''s been two days. We have seen most of the town and I have confirmed the locations of the dungeons secretly. There is one dungeon in a shady alleyway near the west of the town, it''s a Goblin dungeon. That would be easy to ess. There is one at the school-field of a middle school around here. The school is built above a grave yard, from what I have heard. So it''s no wonder that the dungeon is a Zombie dungeon. Finally, the third one is at the top of Mount Fuji. I didn''t get to see it, obviously. I am not allowed to climb the mountain, so I had to confirm from the mini-map. Now that I have observed my targets, it''s time to start the hunt. Power, I would get power from these three dungeons. Just a matter of time before I catch up to the monsters like All Might. So! Here I am, eliminating the only hurdle I have in my path to strength. Kimi Sugihara. ¡ª |General Pov| "Um, are you sure?" Kimi asked, fidgeting with a hidden blush. She clearly wasn''t expecting Neji to propose this. "Duh. I usually massage Mom, but since she is not here, I need another target to sustain the level of my skill. Adding to that point, you have worked hard showing me around. I wouldn''t mind helping you relieve your muscles." Neji said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "So," He patted the bed. "Come,y here face down. I will show you a whole different world, Kimi." Kimi was very reluctant. With the issue of her sensitive skin, it would be very bad if she gets touched all over by Neji. Neji tilted his head seeing her hesitating expression. He decided to push her a little, "What''s wrong? You won''t let me¡­?" Kimi blinked seeing his cute pleading expression. ''Come on, Kimi! He will just touch your back! You''ll be fine!'' She took a deep breath. "A- alright." She slowly walked forward, crawled on the bed, andid on her chest. She felt her breasts pressing against the bed while Neji climbed on top of her. Feeling Neji sitting on her back, her heartbeat started rising. ''Calm down, Kimi¡­ you''re a pervert, but you''re not a paedophile! Take a deep breath, he is just a child. His touch can''t arouse you. Calm down. Calm down¡­'' Kimi breathed out and rxed her body. But the next second¨C "Eep!" She flinched and turned her head backwards. "W- what are you doing, young master!?" "Oh," Neji, who was undoing the chain of her dress on the back, tilted his head. "It''s better to do it bare-skinned. In fact, with clothes on not only would you feel much less pleasure, but you might also even feel pain. Oh- wait, is it a problem to show your naked back to me?" Kimi bit her lips. "That''s not what I meant¡­ f- fine if it will help with the massage. It''s fine." "Mhm." Seeing her turn her head forward again, Neji continued to undo the chain of her cloth. Soon, her bareback was in his view. It was creamy, almost milky. Neji slowly ced his palms on her slightly muscr back. Why was Neji doing this? People might ask. It''s to simply make her go unconscious. With his acupuncture techniques, it should be a piece of cake. But he is being cautious. If Kimi goes unconscious suddenly, the next day she would be more cautious and knocking her out via this method would be nigh-impossible. So, first, he needs to make her body rx, so rxed that she will assume she fell asleep naturally because of her rxed state of mind. Not only that, Neji is confident enough to make her addicted to his hands. So he would be able to ask her for a massage session and she would agree without a question. ''Acupuncture Massage; Lvl 30!'' This is the MVP, of course. Neji channelled the skill in his palm as he started to rub his hands on her back, slowly. "Mhmm!" Surprising him, the cat-girl released a muffled moan. Meanwhile, Kimi who was feeling her soul being touched by two small hands was barely holding herself from screaming out a moan. What''s this? What''s this? Why does she feel s- so good!? Is this magic?? Or is she dreaming?? Kimi was baffled. What the hell is this situation! She felt as if Neji wasn''t touching her back, but her inner thighs instead. I- if she is feeling this much from just her back, what would happen if he actually touched her inner thighs¡ª ''No! Stop these thoughts!'' Kimi bit her lip down as she clutched the bedsheets. She felt a wetness spread between her legs and bit her lips harder. ''This is bad¡­. This is bad¡­ he is a child, he is 10!'' ''I should stop him-...!! But why does this feel so good!? Nhgh!'' Kimi bit down the bedsheet. Meanwhile, Neji could see all her reactions. He was mildly amused by her reactions and kept massaging her back. He didn''t know her thoughts, of course. Or he would have stopped right now. Though he did know that Kimi was a pervert from that incident a few years ago, he assumed with that as a fact it would only help him make her fall asleep faster. Luckily, he was still a kid with fewer horny hormones than usual. Or he might have even taken advantage of this situation. For extra effects, he coated his hands with light shockwaves. He groped her back, rubbed it, and pressed the pleasure points deliberately. "How are you feeling?" He asked. But of course, the woman was clutching the bed and moaning in her mouth. She couldn''t hear him. ''She is kinda cute, pfft.'' Neji chuckled as he felt a bulge in his pants. ''Heh, luckily I am not the same guy from my previous life. Or by now she would have been on her back instead.'' He shook his head dismissively and focused on massaging her with his growing erection. (Yes, 10-year-olds can get erections.) He kept massaging her as minutes passed. Around 5 minutester, under her muffled moan, Neji felt Kimi clutching her thighs together as the sound of her squirting entered his ears. "Nghn!" ''Oops¡­ I made her cum¡­'' he shrugged and then slowly removed his hands from her back and drove it close to her neck instead. ''Either way, one tap, and she would be out.'' His finger touched her neck as he was about to press her pressure point- but just then! Kimi turned around, causing Neji to fall off her back. But before he could fall on the bed, Kimi grabbed him by his cor and pushed her tongue inside his mouth. ''What the fuck?!'' Neji tried to push her back but he couldn''t outpower a physical type quirk and was forced to stay still as she kissed him passionately with her amateur tongue. After a minute-long kiss, she parted her lips but Neji didn''t get the chance to take a breath as she pushed him down on his back. "I am sorry¡­" she said. "Please forgive me." She mumbled. She didn''t stop her hands though. It went inside Neji''s T-shirt and ran through his small chest. Her lips were kissing his nape while she was rubbing his crotch with her knee. Neji couldn''t even struggle! His two hands were grabbed by Kimi''srger hand as she molested him while chanting sorry like a mantra. "Kimi! Stop! I am 10! I am fucking 10!!" Neji pleaded with a shocked expression. Remember when he once talked about losing his virginity to his 16-year-old cousin at the age of 9? Yeah, she r¨¤ped him. ''Fuck! I don''t want to be r¨¤ped again!'' Neji struggled restlessly, but no matter how much strength he used, she was unmovable. He has said it before, in his previous life, being r¨¤ped at the age of 9 didn''t leave trauma, but it didn''t make him a masochist either. He doesn''t want to be r¨¤ped again, it stung his pride as a man who bedded tens of girls. He turned his palms a little towards her head and prepared to st her away, but before he could do so, Kimi locked her lips with him again with her other hand gripping his palms tighter. ''Ugh¡­!'' He didn''t care though. He streamed energy in his palms and tried blowing her away. But- [Ding! Stamina too low after using the skill, . Master would lose consciousness if he proceeds to try using his Quirk again. Proceed?] ''...'' Neji sighed. He stopped struggling andid limp. ''Haiyaah, it''s happening again. I am getting r¨¤ped.'' Staring at her face, he went silent. ''Kimi... I will get back for this.'''' Looking at her blushing face, he shook his head. ''Guess the only thing I can do is enjoy, likest time.'' As his body lost strength, he just moved his tongue against her while using his massage skill, receiving a moan from her. [LUCK ys a role! You have gotten an opportunity for an easier life!] ''What the fuck are you on about?'' ** ** ** Author''s Note: I have officially be GhostyZ! Mc starts fucking girls starting from the age 10. Wait- or is it reverse GhostyZ since Mc is getting raped, instead? Ahem¡­ (For the pissed off people, read the next chapter before starting the rant ??, I am here all day) Chapter 17: Damn it (1)** Chapter 17: Damn it (1)** Chapter 17: Damn it (1) A/N: For the people sensitive to child-r*pe, please skip to the middle part of the Chapter at this sign - "?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª?". ¡ª¡ª Sheik! Kimi tore open Neji''s white t-shirt and threw it away. She was still wearing her clothes and couldn''t care enough to take them off since that might give Neji a chance to escape. Next, she grabbed his pants then swiftly took them off, not wanting to hurt his precious jewels. "Wha-" she gasped seeing his meat rod spring up towards the sky. A child wasn''t supposed to have this size! How was he hiding this in his small pants!? "Gulp¡­" Maybe it''s gics¡­ she had seen enough that night in the beach house to believe that. She observed the shaft of the child she decided to r¨¤pe while her breathing got even more erratic. With one of her hands holding down both of his, she shakily drove her other hand downwards and grabbed his shaft. This was one of the few times she has seen a man''s manhood outside theputer screen. Her first time touching something so phallic and hard that wasn''t a dildo. She properly felt the thing with her palm. It was warm. And it was hard¡­ It was veiny too. Why was a dick so veiny? She wondered. Then her thoughts wandered just a bit more¡­ Just¡­ how would it feel to have it inside her? Would she moan as this thing would ravage her insides¡­? She felt something drip down from between her legs. She quickly shook her head to dismiss these useless thoughts and instead smiled seductively. It was already toote, she couldn''t back out anymore. She realised she was wet enough. So she climbed up to his crotch, moved her panties to reveal her pussy, and started to position his heavenly pir at her gate. "Haah¡­" she took a breath and mmed her hips down. A sharp sound entered her ears! He was already inside her. "M- my God!" Her inner walls clenched on his shaft by themselves, as her body trembled. "S- so good~ Nyagh!" She moaned. This felt surreal¡­ her dildos didn''t feel this good! His warm shaft was practically burning her insides! It was as if it was an aggressive animal marking its territory! Minutes passed like that, she only breathed heavily and waited for her insides to get used to the unnatural size of the child. "Mghh¡­" She finallyposed herself and started to move her hips up and down, her one hand still holding down his hand. "O-oh!!" She cried at the first thrust. "Yes~ Yash!" Her free hand ran through his chest while she moaned. The rooms were soundproof, she hoped. Or she wouldn''t want to exin why such sounds wereing from the room of a child and his maid. - ¨C ¡ª Meanwhile, Neji silently stared at her lust-filled eyes whileying down under her. He didn''t care anymore. He would tell his parents the moment he got out of this. But there was something concerning. ''Why did the system say that this is a lucky opportunity? Surely, it didn''t count me losing my virginity by being r¨¤ped as a lucky incident? If it did, this is bullshit.'' Neji thought. "Mmph! Y- young master''s cock is hitting my womb! Nghnn!" Neji groaned, feeling the pressure around his dick. Maybe it was because he hasn''t had sex in this life, or maybe it''s because Kimi was a cat-girl, but Kimi''s cave was one of the best he has ever had. ''Unfortunately, this sex session isn''t of my taste.'' While breathing heavily with sweat covering his body, he sighed and shook his head internally. His pelvis was stinging because of the constant ms by Kimi''srge hips. He was even losing HP every now and then. ''I should finish this quickly.'' He decided while Kimi leaned down and licked his nipples. ''I didn''t want to make it more pleasurable for her, but this has to end.'' He concentrated his quirk''s swirling side and coated his dick with light shockwaves. He immediately got a reaction from Kimi. "Oh- ohhh!?" She moaned loudly as she leaned down and huffed, soon inserting her tongue inside his mouth. Then she felt it again, the same feeling of having her soul being touched by his hands. She felt her mouth feeling the same way from his tongue. "Mhmh!" Releasing a muffled moan while her fingers pinched his nipples, she kept moving her hips. Her pussy tightened as she orgasmed for the first time. At the same time, Neji came inside her too causing her to bite his lips while kissing. She raised her head. "Haah¡­" She breathed up and down. "That was awesome." "..." "You''re still hard¡­" A lust-filled smile appeared on her face. "I am not done either, fu fu¡­. Then, one more round, please." She said, but she wasn''t requesting. She again started to move her hips up and down, getting a growl from Neji. "Ahaha! Ahn!" ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Next morning, Her eyes twitched because of the light falling on her eyelids. She covered her eyes with her hand feeling the need. "Mhm¡­" Slowly opening her eyes, Kimi yawned. Next, her sleepy eyes wandered around the room. She sat up on the bed as the bed sheet fell from her chest, revealing her breasts. "Eh...?" She mumbled, confused. "What''s going on-... wait, wait¡­ no way..." Reality sunk in her head. Her fuzzy memories unfolded. Her eyes widened while her lips parted. "It- it wasn''t a dream!?" Her face sunk, a horrified expression rewrote her rxed face. She immediately turned to the side and looked at the bed. It was covered by a nket, so she immediately threw it away. "Oh no¡­" He wasn''t here! He wasn''t in the bed! Dammit, dammit, dammit! D- did he run away? Maybe he already called Gara and Aiko too¡­? "Kami¡­" Kimi''s back slouched down. She¡­ actually r¨¤ped her benefactor''s son. Someone who trusted her like family, she broke that trust with the worst possible action imaginable. How would she show her face to Gara...? If that''s not enough, she r¨¤ped the person she has been raising like a little brother for 8 years! For almost his whole lifetime! What would that child think of her, the person he saw as his other older sister after she had raped him? How would she look into Neji''s eyes?! ...Hopefully, the police would catch her before meeting them. Hopefully, she would instead be sent to jail faster than they could reach her. So, she wouldn''t have to show her disgraceful face to her benefactor. Kimi stared outside the window with dazed eyes¡­ wait- "The windows are open?" She recalled closing the windowsst night. She noticed the veil was also neatly moved to the side. The first thing she thought was that Neji had jumped from the window and flew away from here. But upon further observation, it clearly seemed someone had opened the windows with a calm mind. "What in the world¡­" She didn''t have to wait much as the doorknob twisted, someone twisted it from the outside. "Oh," a white-haired little boy walked in with a food te in his hand. "You''re already up, Kimi nee-chan." ''What?'' Kimi stared at Neji''s figure dazedly. What was he doing here? Why didn''t he run away? Maybe¡­ he didn''t realise that happenedst night- no, highly improbable. She recalled him screaming, "I am 10! I am 10, stop!", so it clearly meant he knew what he was going through. Then¡­ did he forget aboutst night? There is a low chance¡­ maybe he was so traumatised that his brain locked those memories away? That wasn''t something impossible, traumatised people do that a lot unconsciously. Kimi gulped. There seemed to be a chance for her. She¡­ she just needs to make sure her hypothesis is right. For now, she breathed out silently. She grabbed the bedsheet and raised it towards her chest to hide her bare breasts. "D...Did my young master bring food for me?" She smiled. Neji walked towards the bed and sat down on the edge. "Yeah, I figured you''d be hungry because ofst night." Kimi froze. "I brought some grilled fish from the first floor, the olddy working there was nice. Here, say ''ah''." Neji grabbed a piece of grilled fish with chopsticks and raised it up to Kimi''s mouth. But Kimi didn''t open her mouth. "What''s wrong?" He asked. "You''re not hungry?" Kimi reluctantly shook her head and took the piece of fish into her mouth. She chewed it slowly as Neji observed her. She gulped the piece and looked at Neji''s eyes submissively. "Young master¡­ a- aboutst night¡­" "Ah," Neji shrugged. "Don''t worry about it." Kimi''s eyes regained some light. "I am sure mom would forgive you." "W- what!?" Kimi stuttered. "Did you tell Mistress Gara a- already?" Neji put the tray of food down on the stool beside the bed. "Huh? No. I didn''t, not yet." Kimi heaved a sigh. "But I n to do it soon." Kimi thinned her lips. "Young master, can you¡­ not do that?" Neji''s expression changed, causing Kimi to stop breathing. His face distorted as he looked at her disappointedly. "Why though? Did you not r¨¤pe me? Why do you not want me to tell others that? Are you a coward? A pushover who would hide what she did with such excitement?" Kimi didn''t answer. "I heard what Mom said, she treats you like her little sister. Now that you''re alone in this world, she epted you like family. But you? What did you do? You r¨¤ped her favourite child." He red at her. "Do you know how much mental damage that could have caused me? If I was any other kid, I would have been severely traumatised." Kimi unconsciously lowered her head. "I am¡­ sorry." "Don''t. Say. Sorry!" Neji growled. "You kept saying that word while molesting me, again and again, I don''t want to hear that from your mouth anymore!" He crawled up to the bed and pushed her down, sitting on her stomach like she didst night. "You''re a whore, a perverted whore who wouldn''t mind raping a fucking child." He said, looking at her shocked face. "Fine. You asked me to not tell my parents, right?" Kimi gulped and nodded. "I won''t ttell them, at least not today." Her eyes widened. But surprising- no, shocking her, Neji grabbed the bed sheet from above her chest and pulled it down. Revealing her round snowy breasts as he grabbed one with his hands, his fingers sinking into the soft flesh. A cold look appeared on his face, "As long as you stay like a submissive cat and keep doing as I say." Kimi stared at him with her eyes widened, filled with disbelief. She was being ckmailed by the innocent little boy she has raised from the age of 2¡­ No, it''s all her fault. All her fault! He wasn''t like this, something changed inside him. And that change was made by her reckless behaviour. But¡­ did she have any choice other than agreeing to him? She really didn''t want Gara to look at her with disgusted eyes. She didn''t want Aiko to think of the girl his wife trusted to be a whore. Her eyes lost all light as she closed them. Opening them again, she first looked at his hand touching her bare breast before locking gazes with him. "Do you promise to not tell anybody aboutst night if I¡­ do everything you say?" Her voice was hollow. Neji maintained his cold look. "Yes. But to be clear, that ''everything'' includes sex too. Of course, it won''t go your way next time." She gulped under his gaze. Why was she feeling afraid? She has known him for years, why does he seem different now¡­? In the end, she bit her lips. "...I understand. I will do whatever you say, just¡­ don''t tell your parents aboutst night." Kimi pleaded, her eyes wet and no longer focused. Really, what has she done? - ¨C ¡ª After that, Neji changed into a blue T-shirt with Loki''s Helmet printed on the front and a pair of jagged short pants. He wore a hand-watch while looking at Kimi who was sitting on the bed with her back slouching. "Oi, eat the food. I dont want you to die out of starvation." Kimi raised her head and looked at him. "You''re going somewhere?" "Order number 1, don''t ask me stupid questions, mainly about where I am going." He said and walked closer to the window. "But-" He nced back at her threateningly, "Order number 2, don''t make me repeat myself or else¡­" Kimi thinned her lips. He seemed different. He was such a sweet child before¡­ beforest night. Has he been acting all his life? No, that''s impossible, so the reason must be her actions. She wanted to say, ''I am sorry'' again but she remembered his words from a few minutes ago. ''Kimi, you idiot.'' She med herself for everything. "Also, don''t follow me, at all. If I find a sign of you near me, it will be bad. And don''t tell my parents either. That''s thest thing you would do." Neji then turned his face outside as he stepped on the railing of the window. "Bye-" "Young master," Kimi called, Neji turned around with a frown. "Be careful." "..." He turned around and sted shockwaves from his hands and feet, vanishing with the horizon. ** ** ** Author''s Note: First, things get interesting with the Neko in a few chaps. Second¡­ I ain''t gonna say anything. Just me @Shortmotor for everything. Edited by @Shortmotor and @ssman Chapter 18: Damn it (2) Chapter 18: Damn it (2) ¡ª Truth be told, I am kind of disappointed in her. She was almost like a big sister to me¡­ yet, what did she do? "Sigh," It''s sad. If I was raped by a stranger, I would haveughed it off. But I didn''t expect this from her. ¡­Though then again, this is nothing new to me. This disappointment won''tst that long. She seems like a good woman, so I can train her to be ''better''. The ckmailing part isn''t rted to this either. I didn''t do it because I was disappointed, I just did it because it was necessary. I need her under my control, I need her to listen to me without any question. I need her to listen to all mymands with her head down. This situation gave me that opportunity. Now I can enter dungeons without the need of sneaking out. Oh, the sex part was a bluff. In this situation, that''s basically r*ping, which I am not a fan of. Previously the n was to make her fall asleep by massaging her every time and go out. Not only was it risky, but it was also kind of a pain in the ass to do too. But this ¨C after this development, she is now under my control. She wouldn''t dare question where I am going. That''s all I needed. Honestly, this is a lucky incident. Luck did y a role. It''s still a little sad that I can''t have the normal life I wished for, but it''s just that. ''A bit sad''. Something I have felt for all my life. Anyway, what did I lose? My (second) first kiss, my (second) virginity, and my dream of a near-perfect life. What did I gain? A clear path toward Power. A lot of it. The power makes up for all of it, and the new pet is just the icing on top. Now, this doesn''t mean I am entirely fine after being r¨¤ped by my older sister-figure. But even then, what she did is disappointing at best, something that I would forget as time passes, it''s not worth it to hate on her. She did look super guilty too. More so¡­ not like the first time this happened to me anyways. People can redeem themselves, and she will do it by serving me. Anyway, time to be a dick for now. I wanna make her feel truly guilty, as that''s needed to subjugate a woman properly. "Haah, makes me remember that stupid cousin of mine." That bitch. "She probably did not even batt an eye knowing that I died, fucking slut." She was kinda fun. She taught me most things about sex. It''s kinda a bummer she raped me, I would have liked our first time to be more beautiful. Either way, I am disappointed, but I am fine. Some things would change, but I can manage with that. This is mostly a lucky situation, now that I got a cat girl to do as I wish. Finally, Next time. I would be at the top. - Boom-Boom-Boom! I kept flying by releasing almost silent but fast shockwaves. If I make strong shockwaves, they would produce a lot of sounds, but if I make thin shockwaves, they make very light sounds. I mostly use the thin one since I don''t like grand sounds always. But I have my moments. While lost in my thoughts, I finally reached the shady alleyway. Two tall buildings were standing by each other, leaving a small alley in the middle. At the end of the alley, where a dead-end was supposed to be, a small but round wooden door stood that had a golden glow around it. Just from the door alone, any fantasy-isekai loving weeb would be able to tell what was on the other side. A goblin camp! I flew down to the ground and observed the area around me. "No people around. Good." Before I enter, let''s look at my current stats. [ <1/3> ] [Status: Name: Neji Hado Age: 10 ss: The Gamer Title: Fearless Level: 17 Race: [Human] HP: 370/370 SP: 310/310 MP: #/# STR: 21 END: 37 DEX: 31 INT: 31 WIS: 31 CHA: 17 LUC: 64 Health Regen = END x 5 Stamina Regen = DEX x 5 Stat Points: 0 ] Nodding my head, making sure not even a cat was around, I then walked through the alley and pushed the door lightly. A golden light blinded me, causing me to cover my eyes with one of my hands. The next moment, "A forest this time." The world around me changed. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? "Two dungeons are done, alright." Standing on the open school field, I dusted off my hands. That was tiring. Without the Stamina Potions, I wouldn''t have made it. I looked around a little. It''s evening already. So it took around 7 hours for me to finish both dungeons. Also, it seems I can''t just re-enter the dungeons and do them again and again. No, it''s not a one-time use thing, but there is a respawn time of 30 days for each dungeon. Fucking hell. Anyway, from both the Zombie and Goblin Dungeon, I got some pieces of armour, a few useful items, Mana Potions, and Stamina potions. Still not a single Health Potions sadly. So my previous assumption was right. Anyway, the things that stood out most among the loot are these¡ª [Ring of Invisibility (undead only): Description: you are invisible to the eyes of all undead as long as you''re wearing the ring. The effectsts for 30 minutes before it needs to recharge itself for 24h.] [Bracelet of Intimidation: Description: While wearing this bracelet, weaker willed beings would feel some sort of intimidation automatically.] The ring of invisibility is great. The first dungeon I went to was an undead one, and this one is undead too. I have no doubt I''de across more dungeons like that. So if I can''t be seen for 30 minutes, I can easily take most of them down. The Bracelet is even better. In most cases in daily life, it''s good for other people to feel intimidated by you. Even if they don''t have bad intentions, just from feeling intimidated, they''d have double thoughts about thinking any bad things about me. That''s always a good thing. I was wearing the bracelet right now. Well, that''s all the only items worth mentioning. And even they are¡­ sigh. Well, I am not saying they are bad, but they are surely not something that would help me kill Gods. [Ding!] The system suddenly rang inside my head. [Master, as your level goes up, the difficulties of the dungeons would increase. You''d get more exp and more rare loot as well. Such as a God Killer sword. The previous gamer had killed one of the "Prime Gods" with a sword like that before. So no need to worry too much.] Hah. That''s good¡­ very good. This makes me want to level up even faster. Niceee! I crackled up. This is motivating. "Alright, one more dungeon to go." I stretched up my arms while looking at the red sky. "Hey kid-" at that moment, "What Are you doing in the school!? It''s Sunday!" A school guard''s voice flew here from far. I looked far and waved my hand. "Sorry! I will leave!" Then pointing my hands at the ground, released intense deafening shockwaves and got flung to the sky! "Time for thest one!" Above Mount Fuji. I didn''t know what thest one was. Just hope I can return beforete at night. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? I was up at Mount Fuji. "F- Fucking hell." I stuttered. "It''s cold." Mount Fuji is 3,776 metres tall. At the top, it''s snowing. So no wonder it''s so fucking cold! With one of my trembling hands, I reached out my inventory and took out a jacket made out of bear fur. The cold wasn''t bearable even after wearing it, but it was better than nothing. But¡­ [Ice Elf Dungeon ¨C No.14] Can I fight in this environment? The dungeon is of Ice Elfs, so it''s no wonder the environment inside the dungeon would be icy too. In that case, fighting would be hard. Also, it''s the No.14 dungeon. I don''t know what the numbers indicate, but if it''s the difficulty then I am fucked. The Skeleton dungeon back in the park was No.699, the Zombie one was No.967 and the Goblin was No.136. And I can say the Goblin one was much harder than the skeleton and zombie one. So¡­ the numbers are basically some kind of ranking? Interesting. "Let''s enter, hehe." I walked towards the cave with a grand door with golden shining linings on it and pushed it strongly. Creack~ Just likest time, golden light covered me entirely and the next moment I found myself in¡­ "Wait, the fuck." [You have entered the dungeon.] Unlike how the system message would suggest, I was still in my previous spot. "Hm¡­" My eyes locked on the door again. The previous lines of golden light had changed. It''s red now. "So this is an ''open-world'' dungeon like the one in the park, huh?" There weren''t many changes in the surroundings. But to make sure, I flew up and looked far. My eyes gazed at the horizon where the town was supposed to be located. Unsurprisingly, there was no town. Only a forest made of dead, covered in snow, trees instead. "Seriously. I don''t want to fight in this cold-" Chip-! With a thin sharp sound, I found an arrow in my thigh. "Huh-" Enemy attack! I immediately burst shockwaves and moved my spot. Immediately as I moved, another arrow went past the spot where I was standing a moment ago. Shit! I grabbed the arrow on my thigh and pulled it out with sharp pain. I barely stopped screaming with a groan. At that moment, I felt another arrow towards me but I managed to dodge it by ear''s length. I could feel my heartbeat getting faster, my hands shaking a little, and my frown deepening. Where is the attacker? [Ding! The user is anxious! The effect of the title "Fearless" would be undone now!] Dammit. ...On the contrary, the ice elves have snowy skin. So finding them in this snow would be the hardest part of this hunt. Chip-! Chip-! Chip-! Another three arrows! I evaded one but the other two hit me. One hit my right arm and one on my other thigh. More than one attacker! My breathing became uneven as I started moving around randomly every second. I am pretty far from the mountain, but the arrows are still hitting me. Proof that the attackers are good with their bows, and for most fantasy world settings, the long-range units aren''t that good at short range. While taking out the arrows from my wounds, I kept thinking. ''So I need to find them and close the gap quickly¡­ think, think, think!'' Chip-! Another arrow flew and hit me in the kidney. "Argh!" I have been constantly on the move! Why are they so precise!? But this gave away the attacker. I moved my eyes following the trajectory of the arrow and spotted something I can barely make out. My skill only shows the name above the targets when they are close to 20 metres from me. I guess it''s the game''s rules to not make my brain go numb in a crowd and also for me to not get an upper hand in these types of situations. I sted forward and at a range which I can only guess was 20 metres close to the attacker, I could clearly see the name floating above him. [Birko ¨C Level 25 ¨C Ice Elf] This was his name, but I didn''t care that much. BOOM-BOOM-BOOM! I sted shockwaves at my top output and blurred towards him, going past an arrow he shot by bending my waist as I went close to his head, kicked it, and painted the snow in red. [Ding! You have killed an Ice Elf!] [You have killed an enemy 5 levels higher than yours! 1.5x exp boost!] [1500 exp gained!] I didn''t waste a second, knowing there is another enemy around, and sted to the sky again. I didn''t take the arrow out of my kidney since the bleeding will be much faster than the arm and thighs one. I haven''t been infected with the status of bleeding yet, so I can bear it for now. But fuck. It''s painful. My breathing was a little even now. Let''s look for the other- Chip-! Chip-! Chip-! Chip-! "Egh!" Three arrows hit me while I barely dodged thest. I felt my forehead go cold as multiple notifications blurred me. [You have lost -10 Hp!] [You have lost -10 Hp!] [You have lost -10 Hp!] [Current HP ¡ª 300!] Good lord, I am dying. - ¨C ¡ª "Haff¡­ Haff¡­" [You have been infected with the status "Bleeding". You''d lose -1 HP every 5 minutes!] [Current HP ¡ª 90] Kach! I pulled out thest arrow with a sharp pain. "Haff... first time being in a life-threatening danger after being reincarnated, is it?" I couldn''t help taking rough breaths. I was barely alive. Both my HP and stamina bars are low. I can heal by stamina, but I can''t heal my HP. At least, I got something. [You have acquired the skill, ! [ has reached level 5!] [Description: Pain is a part of your life, from the start to at this moment, you''ve endured great pain! It''s only fair for your pain tolerance to rise! Effect: Getting hurt would be 1% less painful.] Heh, I escaped into a cave nearby and is sitting inside against a wall opposite to the entrance, hoping they don''t have explosives with them. If they do, and they throw one inside, I would be done for. I am weak. Like a fly. I was this close to death. Yes, I don''t think I am in any danger anymore. Because I made a snow avnche on the whole mountain! I didn''t want to go down to the forest yet, so I entered the cave to rest for a while then break out at the end. "Sigh," Why do I miss my mom suddenly? Damn, I am weak. I want to leave, I want to leave real bad. But- [You can''t logout withoutpleting the dungeon!] Fucking hell- "Fuck you too." Flutter-Flutter~ Huh? I looked up at the ceiling of the cave. Huh, I am not the only one in the habitat. There are bats. Hm, in the three previous dungeons, there was only one type of monster. But this has bats too? Do I get exp from killing bats? Theoretically, I should. I raised my palm and kept it raised for a few minutes. "Fuck me." There are at least 50 bats all around me. I heard bats drink blood. So if I can''t kill them all in a single shot, which I really can''t, I might die if they decide to attack me. Though I believe these aren''t the blood drinking type since if they were, they would have jumped at me because of the smell of blood¡­? Welp, I am no bat expert. But from what I know, they use their sense of hearing to do most things. ...Uh, my thoughts are wandering. Well, that''s not a bad thing. If I can pass my time leisurely, at least my HP would be regenerated by then without me being too bored. So from what I remember, most bats ''see'' using echolocation. Echolocation is basically the oue that urs when an animal emits a sound wave that bounces off an object, returning an echo that provides information about the object''s distance and size. An interesting pow- wait¡­. Wait, wait, wait! Oh my-! "I am too smart to be kept alive." What IF ¨C what if I, using my quirk, release a different kind of shockwave in this ce, thus when the shockwaves bounce off all the objects around me ande back to me, I would get the information of each objects'' distance and size...?? On the contrary, shockwaves and sound waves are different. Though since shockwaves do release sound too, it''s not that far-fetched. Well, it doesn''t hurt to try¨C I faced a rock in front of me. Closed my eyes, and opened my mouth. I can release shockwaves from my mouth too after thest "Quirk Growth". I don''t want the shockwaves to be too strong, as it would destroy the rock, I don''t want it to be too weak either, as it would be absorbed by the rock. So, I need a moderate level of density¡­ I will start with the lowest density. V-h-O-oom~ - ¨C ¡ª It''s been 2 hours. Vh-oom~ Releasing thest ring of shockwave from my mouth, I understood I have finally reached a decent enough density. I can finally feel the shockwave bouncing back from the rock and hitting my skin¡­ but, I can''t ''see'' shit. My genius mind forgot something important. The echo that gets released by sound waves emitted by bats is beyond the sound humans can hear that their ear processes and transfers to their brain as a clear image. While my shockwave doesn''t produce that much thin sound causing me to still hear the sound, my ears can''t process it enough to make an image out of it. I need ears like them¡­ which is impossible- [Ding! The Skill has risen up to Level 50! You can now see more information about a target. You have unlocked the sub-ability, . At the lowest stage, you can visualise what you hear better!] Well, well, well, isn''t that convenient. [Luck ys a role! You''ve encountered a lucky moment!] "Heh," Broken game. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? After thanking the bats, I headed out. It took a slight effort to break the snow covering the cave''s exit, but I was able to do it without causing another snow avnche. The next enemies were at the forest side, I could tell by releasing thin enough shockwaves and listening to the sound returning back to me using the help of . The next fight I thought would be easy. But... It was anything but easy. Finding the location of the Ice Elfs taking cover by the tree branches was easy using my new way to sense them. But¡­ I couldn''t fly by the trees and take them down since it was a dense forest. I tried flying and taking some down like that, only for them to shoot thousands of arrows at me. BUT! I was prepared this time. I had worn the solid armour I got from the Skeleton Dungeon back then. While moving was a bit hard wearing this, at least I wasn''t dying. Gradually, as hours passed, and the sun rose in the sky, I was done defeating the boss¡­ but, everything wasn''t Daij¨­bu. Drip! Drip! Drip! "Haff¡­" With a slightly disbelieving look in my eyes, I looked down on the ''stump'' where my right arm was supposed to be. The Chief Ice Elf was a Mage. He used different Ice Spells to attack me, most I barely evaded, but some did hit me. Causing me to bleed all over. There were many injuries around me. But the biggest one was my ARM! I lost my arm¡­ my fucking arm¡­ why did I lose my arm? Am I not supposed to have the Gamer Body? "Wow, to think this would happen." But why the fuck am I chuckling? Fucking idiot I am. [Current HP: 2] [You''ve been infected with the status, "Severe Bleeding", you''d lose 1 HP every 30 seconds.] [-1 HP!] I am actually dying. ** ** ** Chapter 19: Know your place (1) Chapter 19: Know your ce (1) ¡ª [You''ve been infected with the status, "Severe Bleeding", you''d lose 1 HP every 30 seconds.] [-1 HP!] [HP: 1] ''So, I have 30 seconds before I die. Awesome.'' Neji gritted his teeth while blood covered his eyes, dripping from his cracked up skull. The pain he was experiencing was otherworldly, but still ¨C it was nothingpared to the time when he ''fought'' the Gods. With uneven breathing, he moved his head all around, looking for anything that might save him. He did have some bandages in his inventory, but his wounds weren''t small enough for them to work nor did he have enough time on his hands to apply them. With a racing mind, he examined the loot that was spread out around him. First, his eyes wandered on the loot dropped by the weakest monsters ¨C he found nothing. Then the loot dropped by the strongest monsters ¨C still nothing. Finally, the loot dropped by the boss monster ¨C nothin- Wait. There were three green potions, ''Which are the stamina potions,'' Three blue potions, ''Which are mana potions and¡­'' Finally, there were two red potions, ''Something I have never seen before.'' There was also a shining golden fruitying beside it, but he didn''t seem to care about it. Instead, he moved towards the potions with a limp, his legs felt as if they were noodles, but he pushed on. Standing over the potions, while blood dripped down his arms, he chanted: ''!'' A surprising hologram of information appeared in his retina. [Health Potion x 2 Description: Heals HP to 100%, thus healing almost all negative effects.] Oh¡­ "Goddamn." By the time he could even realize it, the potion was already in his remaining hand. He tried opening the cap, but the cap- It was one of those bronze/steel caps that you can only open with a bottle-cap opener¡­! "WHO THE HELL MADE THIS GAME!?" [10 seconds remaining until the HP bar reaches 0!] "Ugh." Neji brought the small bottle towards his mouth and squeezed on the cap with his teeth. "Arrrr-" His teeth were hurting but he could feel the cap slowly move under his teeth. But- Tek- With a sharp pain, something cracked inside his mouth, his teeth jumped out of his lips along with the bottle cap and¨C [5 seconds left] The world around him slowed down. He could see a single broken tooth plunge ahead with the bottle cap. In a hurry, his hands shook ¨C the red liquid inside the bottle spilt over his hand a little, causing the ss bottle to slip on his hands and start falling towards the ground as well. His body moved automatically, he didn''t even know how fast he moved but at that moment, he felt like he was the fastest man alive. Before the capless bottle could fall and spill all the liquid on the ground, he leaned over, tripping in the process, and caught the bottle''s mouth in the middle of his teeth. He turned around and started falling on his back causing the liquid to barely enter his mouth. [You have consumed a health potion! HP would be healed instantly!] Thud! [-1 Hp!] It seemed he would have died if the potions took more time to heal. "Wow..." [Stamina: 5/410] [HP: 409/410] "I am not dead." He spoke in a garbasted tone, almost not believing what has just happened. - ¨C ¡ª The next time I woke up, I found myself lying on the ground. Being so low in the stamina bar, I had fallen asleep. Luckily all the monsters die after the boss is killed, so I was not in any kind of danger. Realising I was safe, the first thing I did was look down on my right arm. "Damn." I raised my palm in front of my face, squeezing it into a fist, hit the ground and dusted it off. My hand was healed! It was as if I got a new one. No scratch, no nothing! "But why was my arm severed? Why didn''t my Gamer''s Body function?" I asked out loud, not expecting an answer. But the System still answered me. [Master does have the Gamer''s Body, it is just different from the one you are familiar with.] "Hm," Continue. [You can still lose your body parts, go blind, have scratches on your skin, etc. But as long as you can reach 100% HP, all your bodily injuries would be healed unless it''s blocked by magic spells beyond System''s reach.] Wow. Not on the same level as the original Gamer''s Body, but that doesn''t mean this isn''t broken. Though, I am curious, why is this system so nerfed? It took me 10 years to advance the Observe skill to level 50. I don''t assume it''s the curse''s fault? [Master is right, it''s not because of the curse. Rather, the First Gamer''s fault.] ''...'' That guy again? [Yes. After some intriguing development, the previous Gamer made fun of the Creator of the Gamer System, causing the Creator to chuckle at his fate. To teach him a lesson, the Creator changed a few things in the system. He said,] after a pause, a different voice came out of the system, ["Meh, it''s no fun if Gamers can enter the power of a True God in less than 50 years, it''s just so boring. Hehe, let''s make some "slight" adjustments."] The voice the system spoke in was a weirdly saturated one that seemed to be uttering thousands ofnguages at the same time yet still being still discernible. Wait, you mean to say, UnknownGamer69 caused all this? And now that he''s dead, I am here to suffer with his punishment? What the fu-?! Sigh¡­ well, not like I can do anything about it. Moving on, I honestly thought the powers that existed in the Roulette were made by either the "Fate" or "Great will of the Omniverse", but this is new. So there is actually a sentient being that created my System? "Who is he? Is he stronger than the Primordial God?" I asked. This time, the system answered in its usual voice. [I can''t say that for your own good, Master. You''re too weak to even hear his name and still survive. Though he does have a "safe name". Some call him: "The One Beyond Omnipotence"] I tilted my head. "Hm?" Interesting. Can anyone even be beyond Omnipotence? Sounds like bullshit. Either way, this kinda annoys me. So he is the guy (other than the previous gamer) behind the nerf? Yeah, he made the system and all, to begin with, but that was a shit move. Fucking cunt. Why are Gods so cunt-ish anyway? A sigh escaped my lips¨C but it stopped midway as multiple messages appeared in front of me. [Condition 1: "Acquire knowledge on the Source of the System" has been met! Condition 2: "Learn about the changes in the System generated by OBOP" has been met! Rewards have been calcted! Reward 1: Every skill will level up 2x faster! Reward 2: Every ability of the User that isn''t included in "Skill Page", (in this case, Quirks), would level up 2x faster!] Ah- what? ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Neji was kind of surprised. So the nerf isn''t eternal? It can slowly be taken down bypleting conditions? "Very interesting." A 2x boost at skill level-up would help a lot. About 20 years should be left until the Gods will find him, so with double exp, he would be able to get 40 years worth grinding. The unfortunate part was, the boost only applied to skills and Quirk(s), not general level up. And the even more unfortunate part was, currently he only has 4 skills that can be levelled up. ; LVL 50 ; LVL 15, ; LVL 30 ; LVL 15 The active skills can''t be levelled up since he can''t even use them. While the rest of the skills don''t even have the level-up system. "Maybe the System Creator isn''t that bad of a dude." The thought crossed his mind while he was fetching the loot spread over the battlefield. That thought soon vanished though. Neji felt the ''OBOP'' was just ying a game. Asking him to do what he isn''t obliged to ¨C while manipting his greed. If there was a single thing that Neji hated the most, it was being controlled and forced. Doesn''t matter even if the person doing that is someone close to him. That is `one of the` main reasons why he couldn''t outright forgive Kimi. "But," Towering over the remaining health potion, Neji shrugged. "Let''s y the game your way for now. I am desperate." Neji needed to get stronger. Previously he merely needed to do so for himself. But now, he''s got a family to protect. He crouched down and picked up the remaining red bottle. A health potion. It''s rarer than he thought. So he must hold on to this for now. It would be of great help in any emergency. A small grin appeared on Neji''s face. "For now though, it''s time to grind." ** ** ** Chapter 20: Know your place (2) Chapter 20: Know your ce (2) ¡ª Back to the Hotel, Kimi waited on the bed, her eyes locked at the endless horizon outside the window. It has been a day since Neji had gone out¡­ more than 24 hours¡­ She hasn''t slept a second sincest night, so her eyelids were heavy. Her whole body was cold out of nervousness, starting from her forehead. Every night, Neji is supposed to call Gara before sleep, but yesterday since he didn''t, Gara called instead. Kimi couldn''t help but pick up the call, because if she didn''t, Gara would have surely sent people toe here and check. Luckily, she somehow made it seem like the inte was bad, and Neji had already fallen asleep. She somehow managed to lie it out. The only problem was, this excuse won''t work a second time. So she prayed that Neji would return before tonight. She had no clue where he went and where he was right now, she hoped nothing bad had happened to him. She was already guilty enough. If anything happened to him, she wouldn''t be able to contain her guilt. Abruptly, her ears twitched. The sound of constant sts entered her ears. She turned her head to the window as the figure of a small dazzling silver-haired boy entered her vision. BoOom-! In an instant, the figure sted through the window, reached and kicked the wall on the opposite side of the room, andnded on the ground swiftly. He barely dusted his chest with a slightly surprised Kimi on the bed. It was rare for 10-year-olds to have such control over their quirks. Ignoring it, Kimi observed his body instead as questions popped up in her head. He wasn''t wearing the same clothes he was wearing before. He also seemed slightly taller, though barely noticeable. But what relieved her was the fact that he looked neat, not even a scratch on his body. So he wasn''t attacked by anyone. ''That''s good.'' Meanwhile, seeing her stare, her eyes running by his body, Neji clicked his tongue. "Tsk. Why are you looking at my body like that? nning to r¨¤pe me again?" Kimi lowered her head listening to him. She didn''t say anything and just stayed silent, waiting for another snarky remark. "Bring me food." Surprisingly, he didn''t add anything else. "I am hungry." - ¨C ¡ª ''She needs to suffer for at least a few months, if not more. I need to bend her mind in the meanwhile.'' Neji stared at her back while Kimi walked out of the room with her slouched back. ''Only when that happens, would I give her a chance to redeem herself.'' He did say if she had a good enough reason, he would forgive her. But he wouldn''t let her exin herself anytime soon. She needs to at least suffer some sort of consequences. Tolerating some snarky remarks along with a slightly harsher tone should be pretty tame. Though what he liked was that she didn''t try to ''exin'' things to him by herself. This proved she had at least some form of guilt inside her. Moving on, other than Kimi, there was another single problem. Neji sat down on the soft bed with his eyes locked on the morning sky outside the window. The trip to Mount Fuji was supposed tost for 10 days. 4 days have already passed. "Since there is a 30 days cooldown for each dungeon, wasting 6 days staying here would be pointless." He nned to move out tomorrow night. He needs a day off since he has yet to visit the famous Mt. Fuji Hot Spring. Since he is already here, why miss it? It was then he noticed the SmartWatch that his Mom had given him ringing out loud beside the bed. The SmartWatch was made by Aiko''s Company. It was one of the best of its kind, if not the best. Neji knew it must have some kind of tracker inside it, so he didn''t wear it when going out and instead he wore a regr watch he bought from this town instead. He went closer and picked up the watch. Clicking the pick-up button, immediately a hologram of Gara appeared in front of him. ["My baby!"] The face of the blue-haired woman with red eyes appeared in front of him. ["Are you alright? Did you sleep at night? Mommy was so worried not being able to see youst night!"] "Yo, mom." Neji slowly shook his head while a smile emerged on his face. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Next day, early night Kimi was surprised to hear that Neji wanted to move out from Mount Fuji. He said, since he doesn''t have much time on his hands, he should see as many ces as he can. Of course, Gara agreed. Kimi didn''t believe there was any request from Neji that Gara wouldn''t agree to. So currently, she was driving the Mercedes again. It waste at night, and light calming music was ying on the radio. The road the car was driving in was, like the first time, empty. In fact, it was the same road with forest trees towering over them from either side of the highway. Kimi looked at the front mirror to look at Neji who was sitting in the backseat. He seemed to be ying games on his phone. Kimi was quite awkward with him. He didn''t talk much with her after that incident had happened. She wanted to apologise, maybe even exin why she jumped at him. But she feared it would just sound like an excuse and he would get angry and disappointed. ''No, he probably won''t be angry.'' She mused. Neji was strangely calm for a rape victim. She knew he was more disappointed than angry at her. And truthfully, knowing someone is disappointed in her stung more than knowing someone is angry at her. More so, when the source of disappointment is a mere child. Even more so, when the reason for the disappointment ispletely justified. Other than wanting to be a hero, Kimi''s only dream was to fall in love with a handsome man and lose her first time to him. But¡­ while she did lose her virginity to a (future) handsome man, there was no love involved. That fact saddened her. Of course, it wouldn''t have been a problem if the other party wasn''t a child. She might have been able to fall in love if the other party was a bit older. She can''t possibly fall in love with a child, right? "Sigh," she heaved a breath. She realised how hypocritical it sounded. She also said she wasn''t a paedophile, but where did that end up? The problem wasn''t his age. The problem was her rtionship with him. He was like a little brother to her who she had raised from age two. How can she feel romantically attracted to him? Yes, she did have sex with him, but that was a spite-of-moment situation. Considering all that, it was highly unlikely that she would ever get to live her dream. But even then, even if she got to fall in love with this kid, would he ever¨C! ¡ªSuddenly, Kimi blinked. She has been lost in her thoughts so she didn''t notice the road. Her eyes had caught the glimpse of something as she pressed the brake hard. Creech~ The break was sudden so in the back seat, Neji''s phone flew from his hand and hit Kimi in the head. While he was barely staying in the seat. "Ouch-" Kimi groaned with a barely audible sound. Meanwhile, "Oy!" An angry yell came from behind her. "Watch where you''re going! How did you get your hero licence if you can''t even drive?!" "S- sorry," Kimi muttered while her eyes moved from the front mirror to the road. In the road in front of her, there was something. "But¡­ there was a ck cat on the road." "Hm, a ck cat?" Hearing her, Nejiposed himself. He stood up in the seat and peeked outside. There was clearly something in the dark road. "Really." Kimi looked behind at Neji with an uncertain look on her face. "Are you hurt, young m- master?" "No, I am fine. Open the door for me." With a timid nod, Kimi pushed a button that undid the lock on the doors. Neji then pushed the door open and walked out, Kimi did the same. Kimi and Neji then walked closer to the cat that was curled up on the ground while its body was shaking heavily. "It''s really a cat, huh." Neji looked at Kimi. "How did you notice it in the darkness? It really blends well with the surroundings." Kimi flinched. "Ah, well. I can kind of sense cats¡­? If they are close by, I can sense them easily." Neji stared at her eyes without any particr emotion. His dominant blue eyes caused her timid but simr blue eyes to shake and look away. "Meh, okay." With an unimpressed look, that he made only to make Kimi feel bad, he turned his head and looked at the cat instead. In truth, he was quite impressed by Kimi''s power. Quirks aren''t always just one-pony tricks. They sometimes have a lot of interesting stuff just like this one. Maybe she would even be able to talk to cats after her awakening? An interesting query. Moving on, Neji observed the cat. The cat with jet-ck fur and closed eyes looked as if it was the personification of night itself. Neji frowned. "It''s trembling." "It''s cold," Kimi replied. "I can see that." - ¨C ¡ª ''!'' With a chant in my mind, a page formed in my retina. [Status¡ª Nameless Wild Cat Race: Bombay Cat Age: 10 days Tier: 1 State: Sick, Cold, Starving, Close to Death.] The newly levelled up Observe skill showed more than just the name and tier. It was quite handy. ''It says, the cat''s dying,'' I noted and turned to Kimi. The cat-girl had thin lips as she observed the ck cat with her own blue cat-like eyes. She drove her hands closer to it and patted its back. After a second, she looked at me with her eyes hesitating, a little wet. "Um¡­ y- young master. Can we take her with us? Otherwise, she would die¡­" "..." I went silent. Under my gaze, her eyes seemed to wet more. Good, at least she fears me even a little. "You want to adopt it- her?" I corrected myself. "O- oh, n- not really. I- I just want to save it, then leave it in a hospital, m- maybe." Kimi stuttered, her eyes looking at me pleadingly. Under her gaze, I chuckled softly. So she likes cats? Figures. That''s kinda cute¡­ I then turned towards the cat. Jet-ck fur. Kind of saturating with my hair, cool huh? Alright, I''m gonna adopt it. "Kimi, stay away she''s mine," I ordered as Kimi hurriedly took away her hand from the cat. I crouched down, picked up the cat, exchanged nces with the slightly surprised but happy Kimi and walked inside the car. After that, I took out a nket from my inventory before Kimi could see and wrapped it around the cat. "Firstes first, let''s save you, kitten." ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? I could have used the remaining health potion, but honestly? I didn''t want to waste it on a creature I currently have 0 connection with. So, we changed our destination and instead went to an animal hospital close by. It was already night, so patients were less and we easily got an appointment with the doctor. The cat was really dying, but luckily the doctor had a quirk rted to healing that supposedly worked only on animals. The doctor thanked me for covering it on a nket beforehand or it might have died on the road. After some more checkups, the doctor gave out some medications. They vinated her and cleaned her properly. Kimi fed the cat her cat food, cat food that she always keeps as snacks¡­ Moving on to the present, we were picking up cors for the cat in a shop nearby as I had an idea. "Hey, Kimi." I dragged her attention as she turned to me while wrapping a cor around the ck cat. "Get yourself a cor too, it should be proof of who you belong to." I was being a bastard just to anger her, also because that''s quite hot. Though for the most part, I want to see if she has the guts to refuse me. - ¨C ¡ª While she was tying the cor around the ck cat, her body froze listening to the words of the child she has been raising from the age of 2. "Y- young master¡­?" She looked at him pleadingly. She didn''t want others to see her crying like this. Luckily they were alone in a corner of the shop. "I- I can''t do that¡­ p- people will have weird ideas." She stilled her face. "Please, d- don''t do this¡­" Neji blinked at her while a smile crept upon his face. ''Now you''re making me want it more.'' "You''re questioning me?" He asked with a raised eyebrow. "Ah, so all that ''I will do anything-'' was a fucking lie?" Neji shrugged and raised his hand wearing the Smartwatch close to his face. A hologram dial-pad appeared in front of him while his fingers moved. "W-wait!" Kimi grabbed his hand and stared at his eyes with tears trailing down her cheeks. "Why are you like this¡­?" Neji rolled his eyes. "Would you wear it or not?" After a short silence, she took a deep breath. "I will¡­ I will. Just don''t call your parents." Neji chuckled as his hands picked up a white neck cor and tied it on Kimi''s neck swiftly. "Now you look perfect¨C" He paused midway. "Wait, no, not perfect. I need to make it clear who you belong to, too. Or knowing your mindset, you might run off and start sucking another dude anytime." He smirked at her, causing her to instinctively curl her fist up. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? That was fineeee. What''s she gonna do? Nothing. Was Neji going a bit overboard? No, not at all. At least not ording to himself. Moving on, Neji, Kimi and the unnamed cat were back in the car going to Imperial Tokyo. He had a few guesses what type of dungeon there would be, so he was hyped. Maybe he would be able to meet the historical Samurai undead there? Would be interesting. Though currently, he wasn''t worried about that. Currently, a bigger problem has upied his mind. "What should I name you, little kitten?" The unnamed ck cat was on hisp while he tickled it under its chin. "Miaw~" The cat moved its skull rxingly under the touch. "Hm, you like it?" "Miaw!" "Hah, look who''s a good cat, unlike a certain someone." Neji brought the cat close to his face and rubbed his cheeks with it. "How about I call you Kurai?" "Kurai, Kurai, Kurai¡­ hm, sounds good." Neji mused to himself while tickling the cat in its stomach. "Um¡­" Meanwhile, Kimi who was driving the car muttered. "Kurai is a male name." "Can you shut up, please? She likes the name, look." Neji raised the cat, Kurai, up facing the mirror as it giggled like a normal cat. "That''s all that matters." Kimi sighed and shook her head. Moving on, her eyes fell to the white-cor on her neck. It didn''t look that bad¡­ except for the, "Belongs to Neji", written on it. She needs to be careful to hide when Gara would Video-call every night. ''Have mercy, Kami.'' She prayed while the ck Mercedes soon vanished in the darkness of the night. ** ** ** Chapter 21: Wow…? (1) Chapter 21: Wow¡­? (1) ¡ª¡ª A super intriguing loot was dropped by the final boss of the Ice Elf dungeon. Remember that shining golden fruit that my eyes brushed past? [?Fruit of the God Tree (lowest-rank): A fruit ripened in the God Tree worshipped by Ice Elves. Being at the lowest rank, this only has a few aptitudes it can grant! Currently, it can boost the eater''s life essence, expand their mana pool, and heighten their general senses. If used on a beast ¨C along with the previous benefits, there is a high chance for the said beast to evolve and be a Divine Beast!] A very interesting item that can help me tremendously. I have heard about the God Tree of the Elves, they are prettymon in every fantasy novel that includes Elves within it. It is said the fruit of this God tree can give many miraculous powers, which appears to have been true. To start with, if I eat the fruit ¨C by improving my life essence, I can live at least as long as the Elves (assuming from the fact that this item did drop from an actual Elf). Other than that, the general sense boost is a good power-up too. Overall, this should be a great item. The system even said this is so rare that I might not even find something simr in any of the dungeons in Japan. Sadly, my level was too low at the time of conquering the dungeon, so the fruit is of the lowest ranking. Back to the point, Even with all these benefits, I shouldn''t eat this fruit. That would be too much of a waste. Suppose I did get a boost at my lifespan, how would that matter if Godse to hunt me in more or less 20 years? That''s a pointless powerup if I get killed by them. Secondly, the other benefit, "the item would boost the mana pool of the user-" is fucking useless for me. I don''t actually believe this thing would be able to bypass the curse of that Primordial God. The only benefit is the sense boost, but honestly? It''s not worth it. The best thing to do would be to give this to someone I trust, instead. The first name that came to my mind was Nejire. By having a life essence like Elves, which may even give the eater a body like Elves too, Nejire would get tremendous help in her quirk. Heck, if she gets her mana pool expanded thus unlocking mana, I might even be able to make her learn magic. But, again, honestly? While that was good, that would still not be the greatest use of the fruit. The greatest use of the fruit would be to use it and get a Divine Beast through it! So! Believe it or not, there is another reason behind the adoption of a stray cat other than Kurai being aplete cutie. I was nning to beg Dad to buy me a Lion or a Tiger, then use the fruit on it. Maybe I could have gotten a White Tiger as my pet? Would have been nice, but¨C ¨CBut after meeting Kurai, I asked the system to confirm my suspicion . [Ding! As long as the creature you''re using the fruit of belongs to the Feline family, even a cat can be a White Tiger. That''s not an issue. Same goes with the Canidae family. So it doesn''t matter which beast Master chooses, in the end, if you win the lottery, the beast would get stronger regardless.] The idea of having a lion is cool, but a cat isn''t bad either. More so, cats are cute. Anyway, the whole point is ¨C I need to grind for a while and increase my LUCK stat. Since the ''chance'' of evolution is purely based on luck. "Y- young master, we are here¡­" Hearing Kimi''s call, I turned my head towards the window and knocked on it twice causing the sheet of bullet-proof ss to slowly roll down. As soon as that happened, wind touched my skin as the smell of the sea entered my nostrils. My body felt rxed while I was almost starting to get used to it. My eyes got to see one of the most beautiful sceneries I have ever experienced in this journey, the torii gate ''floating'' on the sea of Itsukushima ind. The ominous purple lighting out of it indicated the existence of the dungeon. Yes, today I am here. At the Ind Shrine of Itsukushima. Has it been 6 months since I started this journey? I think it''s a little beyond that. So this would be my 75th dungeon if I recall right. I believe the monsters in this dungeon would be "Kappa" based on the surroundings¡­ Yes, monsters within the dungeons are based on where it''s located in the outside world. Following that fact, I might get to meet Vampires if I ever go to Rome''s Transylvania¡­ a thing to consider. Ah, I am getting distracted. "Kimi, drive to the hotel." Let the nighte. The greatest time for a proper hunt is always under the veil of the darkness. ?[¡ª|Another 6 Months Later|¡ª]? It''s been 1 year since Neji left in his quest to be strong. Things have been going fely, with a few minor problems here and there. Most of the dungeons are easy to hunt except for the ones that are below rank 100. Fortunately, among the 140 dungeons Neji has gone to, among them only 13 dungeons were life-threateningly hard. "''Mewaha! Meow! Papa Stowp!''" Currently, Neji was in a penthouse owned by Gara in the city of Osaka. He was in the swimming pool located on the balcony, a foam of soap in his hands that he was using to aggressively wash the ck kitten struggling on his hands. The ck cor around the cat''s neck came off under the constant rubbing as it started meowing like a regr cat. "Miaw! Meow!~! Gyagh!" The cat struggled, feeling water hitting its skin as Neji''s hands washed its body swiftly. "Kurai, calm down. It''s getting hard for me." Neji shook his head while his hands moved. "You haven''t bathed in a month, you need to bear with it." "Miaw~!?" The cat, Kurai, meowed just like any regr cat. Suddenly, as Neji''s hands rubbed under her chin her body stilled as she screeched loudly. "I am almost done. Calm down." Strength left Kurai''s body as she was rendered defenceless against Neji''s hands. - ¨C ¡ª "''Miaw~, Papa is so wicked! Kurai didn''t want to bathe yet.''" Neji shook his head ''hearing'' the ck cat talking in her childish voice. He loosened the ck cor that he had taken off during the bath around Kurai''s neck as she moved her neck to get used to it. "Seriously, you used to stink. A bath was a must." Neji said while drying Kurai''s tail using a hairdryer. "''K- Kurai used to stink?!''" The ck cat looked at Neji with her golden eyes filled with disbelief. "''Are you tewlling the truth? B- but mommy used to hug me tight¡­ she wouldn''t have done that if Kurai stunk.''" "Because mommy is dirty too, you see." Neji shot her a look. "Also, didn''t I ask you to not call her Mommy? Call her ''Witch'' instead." He stared at her eyes but she just hesitantly looked the other way. Neji deadpanned and shook his head. Putting the hairdryer away, he picked up Kurai and nudged her cheeks with his. "Anyway, do you remember what day it is?" "''Yes! Yes, I know!''" Kurai rubbed her cheeks with Neji. "''It''s Kurai''s birthday!''" The first time Neji met Kurai, her age was 10 days. So it wasn''t that hard to find her actual birth date based on that. Nejiughed, feeling the soft fur against his cheek. "I have a gift for you, you know that right?" Kurai''s golden eyes flickered. "''Ah, Kurai almost forgot! I am looking forward to it!''" Neji left the balcony and walked inside the penthouse. Reaching the bed, he closed his eyes. Tiny shockwaves came out of his eardrums and went around him in a circr shape, creating barely audible sounds as they went through walls. ''Kimi is asleep.'' Neji realised using his version of . Last night, he forced her to eat some sleeping pills. He needed her to sleep since Kurai might cause a scene after receiving her ''gift''. "''Papa! Papa! Where is Kurai''s giwft??''" Putting the little kitten on the bed, Neji went down on his knees to the floor. Neji smiled at her question. "It''s here, it''s here. But first ¨C it''s the daily magic time!" After blinking twice, realising she is going to see more of her papa''s magic, Kurai cheered. "''Yay!''" After a soft chuckle, Neji smiled a cheeky grin as he opened his inventory with a mentalmand. He then drove his hand forward, it vanished as it went inside the inventory. It looked as if his arm was suddenly cut in the middle from Kurai''s perspective. Her eyes shined as her ears twitched. Soon, following her gaze, Neji drew his hand backwards, thus his hand slowly growing back, as a golden apple-looking fruit found its ce in his hand. Neji winked at her. "Tada! A fruit for you to eat!" The light in Kurai''s eyes visibly vanished. "''That''s¡­ Kurai''s gift?''" "Hey! It''s not just a shining apple, it has more to it!" Neji patted her head while rubbing her under-chin with his fingers. "Try eating it, you''ll see." Neji ced the fruit on the bed as Kurai stared at the fruit for a second before nodding dejectedly. "''Alright, fine.''" Neji stared at her as she went to consume the fruit while multiple thoughts came to his mind. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? [Telepathic Cor: A cor that lets an animal talk to the person who wrapped it around its neck via telepathy.] A useful item I got from a Yokai dungeon. Not really worth it if I consider the fact that I had to kill multiple fox-girl Yokai for this. At least they were mindless beasts. So it doesn''t matter in the end. This is what Kurai is using to talk to me. I guess it works? I don''t really need her to talk to others, at least not to Kimi. I watched as Kurai took the first bite of the fruit and immediately blinked twice. The next moment, as if the fruit was the most delicious thing in the entire world, she forgot about me and started to devour itpletely. I guess God Fruit tastes good? Unfortunately, as the system had said ¡ª only one person can eat the fruit. Cutting it into half wouldn''t work, or I would have done that. Sad. I waited for her to finish eating so I grabbed a chair, turning it the other way, and sat on it opposite to how a person normally sits. With my hands resting on the top, I observed Kurai. Hope she doesn''t die. "~Nom nom nom~" Kurai soon finished eating the fruit with shining eyes; she then turned to me and meowed while a golden trail of light left her gaze. "''Papa! That was delicious!''" After narrowing my eyes at the golden trail, I chuckled at her. "Right? See, papa never disappoints." "''Yesh!''" I then stood up from the chair and prepared to walk closer to her, while asking: "Do you feel any difference?" To my question, she tilted her head. "''Other than the sweet taste in Kurai''s mouth, there is nothing note worth¨C''" My ''Intuition'' sub-skill rang out loud in my head as I crossed my arms in front of me. Kurai''s body glowed red while a red bolt of fire left his open mouth and rushed towards me. Even with my crossed arms, I was hit and thrown back, hitting the wall; feeling a sharp pain. "Ouch-!" [-50 HP!] I fell face-first after the initial impact. "''P- Papa?''" I heard her voice and looked up. Kurai was getting up from the bed to reach me. But unexpectedly, she tripped on her paw and fell face-first on the floor from the bed. "''Aw¡­''" Kurai moaned and looked up at me, her golden eyes started to release a red light while her body started to wiggle. "Meaw¨C" Her eyelids quivered as she looked at me with her gaze filled with panic. "Papa-" she stopped midway as her eyes turnedpletely red, her teeth growing as she roared at me. "Rawr!" A red shockwave was released from her roar, hitting me hard. Fortunately, because of my quirk, I have a strong resistance against shockwaves. So I wasn''t knocked out. But looking ahead, at Kurai whose head wiggled and fell on the floor as if it was noodles, I sighed. "A sess, I guess." ! [Status¡ª Nameless Wild Cat ¡ú Kurai Race: Bombay Cat ¡ú Nergal Age: 10 days ¡ú 1 year Tier: 1 ¡ú 2 State: Brimming with Mana.] The status that I saw the first time when I met her came along with the status she possessed right now. Immediately after that, as a red aura jumped out of Kurai''s unconscious body and vanished the next second, countless notifications started to fill my retina. [Ding! The evolution has been a sess!] ["Kurai, the Bombay Cat" evolves and bes a "Nergal"!] [Master is warned to prepare his mind for the bacsh Kurai would go through!] "..." A quick google search showed me, "Well¨C" Nergal is not a race. Instead, it''s an individual''s ¨C more precisely, it''s the name of a God. The Mesopotamian God of Death, Pestilence, gue, and Sun ¨C who holds the title, Lord of the Underworld. Nergal is the Cat Deity. "It''s a wonder why the system considers "Nergal" as a race," I asked with a cheeky smile on my face. "Though I have no intention to peek at the gift horse''s mouth." I have hit a jackpot. [Luck ys a HUGE role! You have used all your lucky encounters for this year!] Worth it! What can possibly happen if I have a God of Death as my fucking pet? - ¨C ¡ª ¨C - Unfortunately¡­ At that time, if only I knew what the "bacsh" would be... ** ** ** Author''s Note: Well, my exams are going to start in a day. Updates would be a bitte. Though ¨C ahem ¨C if you can''t wait for more chapters, visit my patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 22: Wow...? (2) Chapter 22: Wow...? (2) ¡ª After ''Kurai'' woke up, "Nyahahaha! I, Kurai, am so powerful!" Neji was busy rubbing his temples. Kurai was bigger than before. Not at the size of a Tiger or a Lion, but still at least 2x bigger than before. Topare, previously she was a cute fluffy ck-furred kitten with round golden eyes. She looked small, her body was soft and she was something anybody would want to protect. [Image Here] From that, she was now this: Her fur was still ck, but her body was double the size of before. With a mixture of gold and red pupil-less eyes, her gaze was extremely sharp. Her face was masculine for a cat as it looked sharper with her straight ears. There was a red circle on her forehead with a red circle that faded to the top with a three-pronged tree ced on the lower part of the circle. Finally, an orangish ring was floating behind her head like a proper deity. [Image Here] But herrger body wasn''t the problem, far from that. In fact, he liked the way she looked, she was so gorgeous right now. The problem was- "Papa, Papa, do you see this?!" Kurai talked using her mouth, her vocal cords. "Kurai can throw fire from her mouth!" A ball of fire left her mouth and hit the sofa a little far from the bed. Luckily, as soon as the sofa caught fire, the fire sprinkler sprayed water over it. The problem was, she was too enthusiastic and was burning the whole penthouse down. "Papa! Pap-" "Kurai, stop." Neji finally snapped. "Do that again and see what I do." First, Kurai flinched and jumped back. She was in the bed, from there her frightened figure soon changed as she growled. "Grr... I, Kurai, am not scared of you anymore! Things won''t go your way anymore, you old man!" Neji blinked. Realisation soon sunk in him. He then raised an eyebrow as he cracked his knuckles. "Oh? A rebellion? Did evolving send you straight to your rebellious phase?" "S- stay away!" "Stop me if you can." "Knya!" - ¨C ¡ª ''So... ridiculous.'' Neji sighed while looking down on the cat whose four legs were tied together with a tape covering her mouth. ''So this is the bacsh System was talking about?'' He expected the bacsh to be an illness, not something that would make his cat mentally retarded. ''She wasn''t prideful before, nor was she rebellious... well, except for when I forced her to bathe. There is a slight change in her personality, guess she is a proper beast now. But... she is too haughty, too energetic and too dumb.'' Neji sighed. ''At least she isn''tpletely corrupted.'' "Mhhmm!! Mhmmm!!" Hearing the Cat''s muffled moan, he looked down. Below, Kurai was struggling to say something but couldn''t do so because of the tape covering her mouth. Neji swiftly unsealed the tape just enough for her to spit out her words, "Kurai likes mom more than you-" Her mouth was covered before she could finish talking. "Mhmmph!" Neji deadpanned hearing her. He hoped she would be back to normal soon. He doesn''t like her new snarky personality. He prepared to cook some food and then call his parents; tell them that his room has been identally burned and he needs a new one asap. He got up from the bed, but before he could execute his n though, the door of the room Kimi was in cracked open. "What''s that noise, young-" Kimi, who was rubbing her eyes, froze briefly. Her eyesnded on Neji who was covered in countless scratches with a torn shirt, she gasped seeing this. Next, her eyesnded on the huge feline tied on the bed. "A- a Panther!?" She abruptly turned her head towards Neji. "Y- young master, what''s happening?" Neji who had frozen on his spot too heaved a sigh. "Kimi," he said. "Remember Condition number 1? Don''t ask me useless questions." Kimi looked at him baffled while blinking. "Also, I am hungry." Neji turned around and sat back on the bed. "Go prepare food, do your job." After a silence, Kimi merely nodded, she was used to this by now. "Yes, of course." - ¨C ¡ª Truthfully, I am not dad material. So when she said "Papa" for the first time, I was frowning. That happened 5 months ago, so I was with her for more than 7 months by then. I didn''t mind, of course. She sees me as her father, what''s wrong with that? I mean, even if she does see me like that - it''s not as if that means I started to see her as my daughter too, considering I don''t even want to have children in my life. Children are not my thing. Yet, I did have some double thoughts after that.... Double thoughts on what, you may ask? "If the Divine Beast transformation is a sess, I would make her my "Familiar", and then enter dungeons with her." ¨C That was the n. My System doesn''t have a Party system, so I can''t just merely add her to the party and be done with it. As for why that''s the case, System said: [Like the System has said before, the other people around Master aren''t the same as Master himself. They don''t have numeric stats. Their existence is different from yours. So turning them into Party members is not possible.] It''s fair, truthfully. But, [Knowing the context of your question, Master CAN turn Kurai into your "Party Member" by making her your "Familiar". Though you''d need a "Familiar Stone" for it.] These messages are from almost a year ago. By now, I already have a familiar stone. I got it from the "Crimson Wolf Dungeon". But... I started to have double thoughts back then. I didn''t want her to be my Familiar if the only reason for it would be to make her fight for me. Though, after her evolution, I guess things need to change. This is necessary, very necessary. As for why it''s necessary- I had gone to an Undead dungeon before. I thought I would meet Zombies and Skeletons again, but who I met were ¨C spirits, ghosts and astral enemies. I didn''t fucking have any Spiritual attacks, thus I got super fucked. Using the only "Escape Dungeon Coupon" I had, I barely escaped with my life. After that incident, I havee across 17 Undead dungeons, I didn''t go to any of them, as any person withmon sense would have guessed. Currently, at the ce in Osaka I am at right now, there are 4 Undead dungeons just around my nose. But I am not able to enter those, since I would only get myself killed if there are any Ghosts there. But... with Kurai, using her power of a God of Death, I should be able to clear them all. Some might say this is not a necessity since there are lots of dungeons other than Ghost ones, so I don''t need her to endanger her life... but, maybe I am repeating myself, but if I am not strong enough, even she would die. This is for the greater good. Fuck my soft side. I need to do this for my and her own welfare. Time to trick her. So, "Kurai, wanna hear something fun?" I untied her restraints as she red at me. Her body had returned back to normal, it seems the transformation is temporary. "Wanna be strong?" She blinked with her re vanishing and a confusing look appearing on her eyes instead. "What do you mean?" "...I am asking, will you go into different magical worlds with me so that we can hunt down bad guys and get stronger?" I feel like my description is a bit strange, but as long as it does its job right... Kurai tilted her head. "Strong enough to protect you and Mama from any danger." I smiled. "I thought you liked Mama more? You want to protect Papa too?" Her expression froze as I could sense her blushing under her fur... wait, is that even possible? "That''s- of course! Kurai doesn''t want you to get hurt no matter how wicked you are!" She raised her head pridefully. "Nobody shall harm this God''s old man and Mama!" I chuckled softly and patted her head. Maybe her new tsundere personality is better? "I will ask for thest time." I brought her to a hug, at which she stiffened. I guess she doesn''t like hugs from me anymore, huh. "It''s dangerous, you might die. Remember you''re not a Death God just yet. You barely have any divine powers." From the state, [Brimming with Mana], I know she has quite a lot of Mana. But currently, the most she can do is a Fire Bolt and a Spirit Ball. "Kurai isn''t scared! Throw me at the sun and I will eat it!" Oh, confidence. I like. Just hope overconfidence doesn''t get her killed like how I almost diedst time. "Alright then." I patted her. "Let''s get stronger together. I will protect you." Having a magical pet isn''t bad, huh... Oh... before I go into the dungeon, I need to talk to her "Mama" once. It''s finally the time, huh. ** ** ** Author''s Note: For anyoneining, please, this is just how Neji is. Onlyin once he learns about her problem, not before that. Chapter 23: Redemption (1) Chapter 23: Redemption (1) ¡ª "Kurai, you''d stay in this room even if you hear strange noises okay?" Neji instructed Kurai who was sitting on her paws on the bed. "What noises?" Kurai asked with a tilt of her head. "Like¡­ screaming noises from Kimi. You get the gist of it." "You''re gonna beat Mama¡­?" She looked at Neji with a confused but horrified expression. "Y- you scum!" Neji smiled wryly. "Don''t get me started. Let''s just say whatever would happen, she would enjoy it." Without giving Kurai any chance to talk, Neji moved his hand. His fingers went behind her neck as he pressed a sensitive acupuncture point. Immediately, the self-proimed Death God lost her senses and fell unconscious. With a shrug, Neji put a nket over her small body and walked out of the room; locking the door from outside. - ¨C ¡ª Meanwhile, Kimi was done making food. Today, it was mostly fruits and veggies, for some reason. Neji said it''s better this way. Life has been cruel to her ever sincest year. The kid 1/3rd of her age has been ordering her around like a b?tch, and she was rendered unable to refuse him. Did she have any choice? She has ruined his life, it''s only fair that she would do anything he asks for, right¡­? All this time, she has tried her best to reflect on her actions. She did what he asked, she obliged to all of his orders, she didn''t even question when he went out and didn''t return for a week. She had to somehow manage the calls with Gara, those were the hardest time of her life. At this point in time, ignoring the fact that she has pleasured herself multiple times while remembering that night, she hasn''t done anything sexual with him yet either. Neji also seemed to not be interested in it. She recalled, he said his orders includes sex as well. But up until now, he hasn''t done¡­ much. Except for making her lick his foot sometimes and make her go down on her four limbs while he sat on her back and yed video games. He seemed to find more pleasure in humiliating her rather than doing anything sexual. Maybe not pleasure¡­ he was just punishing her for her actions. Truthfully, she was fine with this bit of punishment, as long as he never told Gara about what she did... At first¡­ Kimi barely held herself from crying. The anger she felt wanted to burst out of her eyes in the form of tears, but she didn''t¡­ she held still. Now, after a year, she has already gotten used to it. His actions barely affect her emotional state now. In fact, she even finds pleasure in being humiliated by him¡­ Maybe she has be a Masochist¡­? ''Not a bad thing,'' she thought. Unlike how she has said that one time in the car, she hasn''te to love him, not at all. But¡­ her previous view of him did change a lot. He was a predator, she was his prey. In a rtionship between the two, he should be at the top, naturally. Maybe this wouldn''t have been the case if things were natural¡­? Just¡­ thinking about being ordered by him ¨C and only him ¨C she felt her inner walls clench themselves. To her, this was no lesser than "Love". Fortunately for her, this had been Neji''s n, after he reconsidered something. She doesn''t need to hold herself back for long. Now, she has reached a state where it''s time for her to redeem herself. "Oy, Kimi." Kimi, who was serving food on the table, turned her head to the other side after hearing Neji''s call. "Ah, young master, food is ready." Neji stared at her eyes with an indifferent gaze. Kimi''s heart suddenly started beating faster¡­ ''That look¡­ is he gonna-'' She gulped. ''H- humiliate me again?'' The [Bracelet of Intimidation] worked like a charm, causing Kimi to gulp in fear. "Clear the table." He said. "Put the food tes on the ground. Strip naked andy on the table." He ordered, as to which, Kimi''s mind went nk. She didn''t expect him to ask her to go naked¡­ is it finally time? ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? If a person with a Flight quirk floated at the west side of Osaka city, they''d see an interesting scene happening on the highest floor of a tall skyscraper. Though they''d need a pair of binocrs to see it clearly. Zooming in, at the penthouse''s drawing-room, that was visible because of the crystal clear ss wrapping around the whole building, a blonde cat girl wasying on the ss table naked. Her legs were hanging from the table while she wasying straight. Her gaze was fixed on the ceiling while her breathing was uneven. Right now, she was going through the most irritatingly pleasurable thing ever! Slices of tomato, cucumber, orange, and leaves were served on her body. Slices of cheese were covering her forehead. Butter was sprayed over her slightly muscr stomach, and an orb of chocte was served on her navel. Finally, two stripes of leaves were covering her nipples while petals of rose were covering her most private region. Opposite to her, a child with shining mirror-like silver hair was sitting on a couch while biting on a slice of tomato. The cat-girl, Kimi, finally broke the silence. "Young master¡­ W- what''s the meaning of this?" At her question, the child merely snickered. "Never heard of Food y? I thought a pervert like you would know." Kimi breathed out nervously. "I am well aware of that¡­ it was a rhetorical question." Neji shrugged, got up from his seat, and walked closer to her, and spanked her thighs hard. *Thrash!* "Ahn-!" "You''re not allowed to ask me rhetorical questions." He stated in a heavy voice, at Kimi who released a sudden moan. "Anyway, back to the point," Squeezing her ass once, he drew his hands back. "Simply put, I am hungry. I am hungry for three things, food, information and sexual pleasure." He simply muttered. "This can do all three at once." Kimi looked over the hunger for sex ¨C since she knew he wouldn''t go that far if she asked him to stop ¨C and instead asked, "What information do you need?" He narrowed his eyes. "I want to hear your exnation of your actions in that incident that happened a year ago." Kimi''s body stiffened. "What''s the meaning of this? I- I have already submitted to you, why are you going back to that subject?" "Mmm¡­" Neji licked his finger that had a slice of tomato on top of it. "Truthfully, I have had enough humiliating you, I believe this is it." He simply said, making her eyes widen. "During ourst talk a few months ago, I promised I wouldn''t tell my parents, right? I have kept my promise until now." They had already talked before once, but there was no exnation there. It was just Neji promising her that he wouldn''t sell her, not that he ever nned to do so anyway. He continued. "This time, I am kinda bored of this punishment thingy. If you have a solid exnation, I would surely forgive you. I''d even stop ordering you around. You''d be free." ''You''d be free-'' That was a tant lie. Even if Neji did say he would stop ordering her, he knew that Kimi would never go back to being the same. She is too used to being ordered by him. In fact, from what he believed, Kimi would ask him herself to keep ordering as if he owns her ¨C in case he does forgive her. That''s been the whole reason as to why he didn''t ask for an exnation a few months ago and instead dyed this act, to begin with. At first, he wanted to give her a chance to exin herself just a few months after the incident ¨C but he noticed something. She was starting to enjoy his orders. The n was working. He had fully decided since he started the basis of the "master-ve rtionship" with that cor on her neck, that he would break her and make her his. It wasn''t fully because of what she did, not exactly, it was in fact because she was irresistible. Timid girls are too hot for him. He wanted her to ept him as her owner. The cor saying "Belongs to Neji" was the first step towards that, and by now¡­ she really was his. Even naked, she was still wearing that cor as proof of her existence. So now, even if Neji says he would stop ordering her, Kimi would never be able to question where he is going, why Kurai can now talk, and even why she has be like that. It''s not a bad thing, at least he believed it not, since she''s enjoying it too. Being ordered by him ¨C and him only ¨C has be a fetish for her. It''s like a drug. Neji didn''t even try this time, she was just too perverted on her own. "So," Neji walked between her legs and leaned forward with his hands behind his back. Kimi''s breathing got more stirring while she felt his breath hit her skin. His nose went from her pussy to her navel slowly. His tongue came out, she could feel the wet machine gun of pleasure touching her skin. "Mhm¡­" she failed to contain her moan. The memories from that day, from the few kisses she shared with him, melted within her. She wanted to jump at him! Right now, devour him again! But¡­ this time, she was able to contain herself. ''No, Kimi. Not a second time.'' She was stronger thanst time. Her mind has been strengthened by the little boy in front of her. She could feel Neji''s tongue wrapping around her navel as it rolled around the ball of chocte and took it in his mouth. He raised his head again and licked his lips, leaving a trail of chocte around his cherry-like lips. "Finally, some good fucking food." He chuckled. Meanwhile, Kimi was barely sane. Her body was getting warm and her breathing was hectic. She was in heat. Seeing this, he grinned at her. "So, Kimi-''Onee-sama'', why not start exining everything you''ve got in mind?" The best way to test her guilt, her current mindset, and her submissive self ¨C would be to make her exin why she raped a 10 y/o while she is in here. Would she seed? Neji was deliberately making it hard for her. Meanwhile, Kimi felt a tight sensation in her heart hearing the word ''Onee-sama''. It''s been more than a year since she has heard it from his mouth. "Hah¡­" Kimi breathed out. "Yes, young master." ** ** ** Chapter 24: Redemption (2)* Chapter 24: Redemption (2)* Chapter 24: Redemption (2) ¡ª He should have probably done this before, but he was busy with dungeons and stuff. Kimi was never his main priority, after all. But still, he didn''t want to stretch the time too much. It''s been a long while since he had forgiven her, though that didn''t mean he looked at her favourably. Moving on. He focused on Kimi instead. He was still between her legs with his hands behind his back, trying to create some kind of pressure. From his spot, he was surprised to see the ''juice'' dripping down from within her pink flower. He knew she was a pervert, but the reaction she was showing was still a tad bit much. Why was it? Kimi''s naked chest, showing her pale breasts, heaved up and down roughly. Finally, she seemed to open her lips. "I-" Kimi took a big breath, her throat was dry. "Have you heard about Cats entering a state of ''Heat'' before?" Neji ces his hands resting on her thighs, raising an eyebrow. "Yes. Most animals have that." "My Quirk¡­ has a drawback. Just like cats, I enter a state of ''Heat'' the moment I get horny¡­" "Oh," Neji mused. He walked away from her legs and went behind her head before leaning forward, giving her cheese-covered forehead a lick. "Continue." It was starting to sound like an excuse. So he should see the validity of this himself. Kimi grabbed the table''s side with her hands to control herself, as she parted her lips. "If the level of ''Heat'' is high, then my Quirk''s aggressive side takes over me. I can barely think straight in that state, with my only goal being to relieve myself ASAP. That''s¡­ one of the reasons why I quit my Job as a Hero." Neji listened to her while maintaining eye contact. After she finished, Neji walked to her right side ¡ª he leaned down and ate both leaves covering her nipples one by one. Of course, making sure to wrap around her nipples and give them a press with his tongue whilst using a¡­ new skill. "Ngnh!" She moaned loudly, her toes curling themselves as she squeezed her thighs together. But ¨C she was still in control. "I-in the state of Heat, my skin bes a lot more sensitive. Any touch feels as if I am being touched in my p-private region." Her breathing was foggy, she truly was in heat right now. "T-that night, when you touched me like t-that, it was the most pleasurable moment of my life until then." Kimi was 28st year. Saying that the massage was the most pleasurable moment of her life was not to be taken lightly. It was sad. Now, Neji was on Kimi''s right, towering over her as his eyes were looking down on her face. Kimi''s eyes were also locked with his gaze, moisture gathering on the corner. "I- I immediately entered the state of Heat. It was a heat of h-highest degree. I couldn''t stop myself from forcing myself o-onto you, young master." Her breathing was hectic and she was sobbing. "Sniff¡­ that''s a-all the excuses I had. I don''t wish for forgiveness, I don''t mind if you keep hating me. I am sure I am long beyond that chance¡­ but, I would hope you wouldn''t tell Mistress Gara, who sees me like her own sister." Neji stared at her silently, observed her sobs and sniffles with unreadable eyes. ''...'' - ¨C ¡ª [State: In "Heat". Barely in control.] ording to she isn''t lying. He suddenly felt like a piece of shit, because he was exactly that. ''So¡­ since I touched her like that, she entered heat and lost control. If so, how did she manage to control herself all these years?'' Yes, she was a virgin that night. ''In that case, why did she fail to do so this time?'' She managed to hold in for years, but couldn''t control herself against a child? What was she, a pedo? Something clicked. He blinked. ''¡­.Ah, that''s not it. It''s because of [Massage Hands]. Oh shit.'' She''s such a poor girl then. He really felt bad now. He never really hated her, but it might have seemed like that to her, right? Neji suddenly realised that no- he hadn''t changed that much from his old self. He''s still at it, ruining girls'' life. What if she were to kill herself because she couldn''t endure all this? ''Ugh, I am not the type to feel so much guilt¡­'' She was innocent, both Observe and his eyes confirmed all her words. She was merely unable to control herself as if she was on drugs. More so, drugs that he fed her himself. Keep acting like a bitch with her would make even him feel bad¡­ But unfortunately, it was toote. She was already his personal little ve. Her heavy breathing and the look in her eyes saying, ''Can we talkter? Please stick it in.'' He sighed under his breath and looked Kimi in the eye. "Kimi, let''s talk after we fuck, okay?" "..." ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? She said the massage that night was the most pleasurable thing she had experienced up until then. It was safe to say the sex she had after that was more pleasurable than even that. Neji easily deduced this. That night, he barely tried. Today, not only would he give his best, he would go beyond with his¨C [; LVL 3: The evolution of the skill "Acupuncture Massage". The user can use ancient Chinese Acupuncture like the back of his hand. Using this, he can mould the pain and pleasure hormones of a target directly. The amount of (pain or pleasure) generated would be based on how much Stamina the user utilizes.] After evolution, the need for Stamina has increased a lot. But it''s worth it considering he can do magic with his hands. Not only in something lewd, but in a real-life application too. He can touch a viin and mess with his pain hormone and knock him out cold, in a second. "Y- young master¡­?" Neji was stripped naked, his lean bodying out from under his shirt and pants. He didn''t have abs or abnormal arm muscles, even with his high stats. The reason, he assumed, must be because the system calcted how strange he would look like if he had All Might-like muscles with such a small build. He was appreciative of that. "A-are you sure about this?" The other thing he was appreciative about was his shaft. It seemed the stats did go there, what the hell. This time, he was clueless as to why it would do that. Thest time he checked, the Gamer System wasn''t a sex system. "I am." So Kimi was wrong about the reason for Neji''s overlyrge (for a child) shaft being the work of genes. Because even with Aiko''s good genes, this wasn''t possible. "Hahh¡­" Kimi gulped. Her expectations broke the ceiling. Observing Kimi for a second, Neji walked between her legs. He moved his arms and spread her legs, then clutching down, he moved his mouth towards the petals covering her private region. Neji muttered something under his breath, his hands pushing Kimi''s legs down softly. "You shall experience Nirvana." That''s the least he could do to make things up for her, or at least try. ** ** ** Chapter 25: Redemption (3)** Chapter 25: Redemption (3)** ¡ª Neji crouched down between Kimi''s legs as his lips slowly moved towards her lower mouth. As the two pairs of lips touched, Kimi''s eyes widened. Is this really happening? She prayed. She soon realised: no, this was not her hallucination, while feeling a shiver running down her spine. His hands that were resting on her long legs, delicately caressing her thighs, slowly rubbing them from bottom to up, giving her the same feeling of ecstasy she felt a year ago¨C no, this feeling far surpassed that. More so, since she was already in a state of "heat", thus her skin''s sensitivity was super high, Neji''s deliberate teasing with his lips caused her to lose her mind. The shiver that went through her core soon travelled all over her body while she could feel his lips gaping and pressing down on her glistening flower. "Mhm-!" Kimi smacked her hands on top of her mouth to conceal her moan ¨C she didn''t want to sound like a slut. Slurp- "Aahn!" But, contradicting Kimi''s intention ¨C her body acted on its own. It jolted upwards, arching like a bridge, as she felt his tongue licking the outer lips of her pussy. "Y- young master! This feels so good!!" The realisation hit her, rendering Kimi''s eyes to widen. She realised she did exactly what she didn''t intend to do. Moaning like a slut. She just heard a smallugh in response to her grand moan as she was baffled. Her reaction time was too slow though. As the tongue that''s been teasing her finally went a step forward and entered her den. Her cat tail that was hanging off the table sprung up, only to hit Neji''s chest softly. Slurp- She bent her waist and moaned out loud. "Nyaghn~" She instinctively moved her hips to sandwich Neji, but surprisingly, her legs didn''t even bulge under the pressure of Neji''s hands. Was he always this strong? *Thrash!* "aHn!" She got the answer to that question as he spanked her ass hard. He raised his face from her pussy and shot her a re. "Try that again and I will stop right here." Not that he didn''t like being sandwiched, just that not right now. Since he was ying BoyDom with her. Kimi gulped under his re¡­ but the only thing the fear inflicted by him did was to make her wet. She felt Neji going back to ''eating'' her as his tongue again went inside her. This time, she curled up her toes as her hands moved to her breasts and pinched her nipples. "I am sorry¡­. P-please keep going!" She could clearly feel his warm, soft and surprisingly long tongue going deep inside her ¨C slowly reiming the territories that had been marked by him once before. His warm tongue pressed against her inner walls, pushing them around while sucking the juice leaked by her. She moved her head left and right, her hands ran over her sweaty breasts roughly, her legs stiff as she reached much closer to her climax. A soft moan left her mouth, she was unable to make herself care about it though. Why should she conceal her pleasure? To make him not think of her like a slut? Well, he already knew she was a slut. She told him herself, for fucks sake. So ¨C under the light of eptance ¨C while his aggressive dominant tongue moved like a snake inside her, eating her out, she gasped wildly. "Hahh~" She felt orgasm reaching her, she felt her energy gathering under her abdomen. Her inner walls tightened around his tongue and she prepared to release her fluid¨C But, *Plop* Neji drew his mouth back, his tongue leaving her insides with a plop sound. She gasped, feeling her orgasm halting midway as she observed the little boy. Neji stood up with a trail of her bodily fluid leaving his lips and connecting with her pussy. For a moment, she frowned and red at him. But the exact moment she recalled what she was as her re turned timid. Observing his expression, the innocent look in his face that imitated his innocence from before this cursed journey had begun ¨C Kimi almost thought something was wrong, before- "Kimi-nee, I am quite inexperienced in this field. What may I do now?" He asked with a childish confusion in his eyes? She realised he was clearly ying with her. But, "P-please continue, you are doing good¡­" She wasn''t in a ce to do anything against that ¨C other than be the submissive bitch she had be in the past year. With droplets of tears gathered around the corner of her eyes, she yed along. As the words left her mouth ¨C his innocent look vanished, instead a cheeky grin appeared on his face. "That''s the expression I like." Then, Neji crawled on top of the table. He ced his right knee between her legs and drove his mouth towards her ear. His right hand grabbed her breast as he caressed it softly. His teeth bit down on her ears as she instinctively squeezed his knee with her thighs. Neji didn''t mind this squeeze and instead whispered in her ears softly, "Say, ''please make me cum, Master.''" Heat rose in Kimi''s face as her suddenly hectic breath brushed Neji''s shoulders. "Don''t make me repeat myself." At his order, Kimi closed her eyes. She wanted to be relieved right now so she parted her lips. "Master¡­" She rubbed her pussy with his knee. "Make this ve cum¡­ please." Neji smirked seeing her adding the word ''ve''. He slowly drove his right hand towards her pussy, fingers slowly invaded herher region. "Here is your reward for acting like a good girl." Kimi''s eyes went wide under the pressure his finger suddenly started to emit. ''I- is this the same trick he used that night?!'' Kimi asked. Before she could get an answer, things got hazardous- [] "O-?!?" The pleasure suddenly increased. He kept smirking while his finger pushed her inner walls as his thumb pressed down her lower abdomen ¨C causing a sharp pleasure to jolt her brain and travel through her body. He used his finger to feel her walls, locate a sensitive through her expressions. Once he found enough, he inserted another finger. He repeatedly inserted his fingers into her vulva, hitting as many g-points as possible, until he finally added another finger. At this point, he wasn''t strategically hitting sensitive areas, no. His fingers danced wildly inside Kimi, like a guitarist to his guitar. And the sound being Kimi''s sweet voice. "More! Please! I''m close!" Kimi moaned, her vaginal walls tightening up, her waist twisting up and her eyes widening. "AHNN!" The built-up fluid rushed through the gap in her pussy and sshed the floor. Kimi kept moaning, gaping ¨C as Neji observed her reaction with much interest. Neji thought something. ''If 100-stamina points can do this, I wonder how she would react if I spent all my Stamina at once.'' He realised while observing Kimi''s reaction, he was probably in the horniest moment of his new life. "AhHn~" With ast moan, Kimi''s waist fell on the table. He observed Kimi''s body rxing on the ss table. He slowly crawled down from on top of her and stood between her legs. Panting, she maintained eye contact with him, while he looked at her amusingly. "...Can we move to the bed?" She asked while panting. Neji made a thinking pose and shook his head. "No, I don''t feel like it." Kimi''s face became a little down. Abruptly, Neji grabbed her arm and yanked her towards him from the table. Her tall figure came crashing towards him, her breasts shing with his face. She yelped softly, feeling his face rubbing her boobs. "We are doing it here." Without reacting, Neji turned her around and bent her over on the table. "Ah!" Kimi''s chest pressed down on the ss table, with her ass raised towards Neji who stood behind her. Neji stared at the juice dripping down from her pussy with a smirk. "Now let the game begin." - ¨C ¡ª From Neji''s perspective, everything seemed morous. This is a world based on Anime ¨C even the most basic girl could bepared to a model from his previous life. And for nothing''s sake, Kimi was not basic evenpared to this world''s standards. Last time, he couldn''t focus on Kimi''s body, but this time ¨C looking at Kimi, who was bent under him, he could admire how gorgeous she was. Neji stared while sweat trailed down her back slowly, captivating him. He touched her back, her sweaty skin, that was glittering under lighting from outside. He felt his dick twitch lightly as his mind admired her beauty. In an impulse, he raised his hand up and spanked her ass lightly. Kimi released a muffled moan under the slight pain, making him chuckle. He slowly ced his shaft in the entrance of her cave, rubbing her clit teasingly. Again, imitating a childish voice ¨C he asked, "Ah, what must I do after this? This is all new to me." He watched as Kimi gasped under his teasing and moaned aloud. "S- stop acting innocent!" Kimi cried. "Just d- do me already!!" She rotated her head backwards and gave him a puffed-up cheek. Neji chuckled softly as he pressed her soft ass with his hands. Neji blinked, tilting his head. "Ah, I don''t know what you mean, Onee-chan. Care to exin?" Kimi''s eyes went teary again, was this anything less than torture? "I- I beg of you¡­! Please put that huge cock inside me! Ravage my pussy-!!" Pa! A spank stopped her rambling as he grinned. "Well, if you insist." Neji then ced his dick properly, his small hand barely grabbing his shaft. His dick was bigger than it should have been at this age, the reason behind was his CHA stat. It not only increased his Charisma, but also his Charm ¨C that affects his bodily looks. Of course, high CHA doesn''t mean Bigger Dick, because if it was, he would one day have a mountain hanging from between his legs. There seemed to be some ''magic'' done by the System. Currently, he has exactly 69 CHA. Moving on, cing his dick directly above her pussy entrance, he pressed down his hips as his shaft went inside her tight cunt. "Mhhm~ " Kimi groaned, feeling the head of his dick going inside her. "Nyang!" she released a proper moan as soon as almost half of his dick went inside her. While Kimi moaned, Neji released a surprised yelp. She was surprisingly tight. Well, that was to be expected since this is her second time at this. But Neji was nheless amazed at the pressure her inner walls were giving his little bro. Meanwhile, Kimi bent her waist up, giving Neji a better shot of her sweaty ass. Which he used to ce his hands on and press his dick deeper. "O- oh yes!!" Kimi''s eyes widened in shock as saliva dripped down from the corner of her lips. "This is what I was waiting for!" Her fingers scratched on the ss table as she breathed heavily. "Start moving-" *Thrash* "AhhHn!" Neji''s palm fell on her ass before she could finish her line. "Don''t order me." Kimi moaned again under the pleasurable spank, she didn''t mind his angry tone - instead, she enjoyed it. Without a moment of rest, Neji then thrust inside her, his hips mming against her legs as his entire shaft went inside her. An echoing moan left her lips as she clenched her fist and tightened her vaginal walls. She was already more than wet enough, so she didn''t feel any pain ¨C only pleasure. Neji grabbed her waist and drew his hips backwards, thrusting deep inside her as Kimi tightened around him. "Yeesh! You''re inside me! Nya~" Kimi squealed like a cat, causing Neji to turn on. Neji then increased the "Nirvana" of his dick as it throbbed inside Kimi''s insides. Kimi''s flesh clenched around his shaft tighter as he kept thrusting his hips forward and backwards. "Grrgh!" Kimi growled like a beast as her heat reached the top. She was now out of her mind, she felt pleasure like Nirvana. "Yes, yes, yes! Give me!! Fuck me harder!!" *Thrash!* Kimi wailed under Neji''s spank as her insides twitched. Neji abruptly grabbed her ponytail and pulled it back with enough strength to lift up her head backwards. Kimi growled under the rough treatment from him. She started to move her hips in rhythm with his movement. "Ahh! Oh, God! This is so much better than moving by myself!" Kimi cried while Neji''s breathing was finally getting uneven. "Getting d- dominated by a little boy feels so good! I love this so much! Nyagh!" Kimi was out of her mind, her meek attitude was nowhere to be seen ¨C she was living in the moment. "Keep going, please! Don''t stop!" The sound of flesh colliding with each other was filling the Penthouse. Sweaty skins struggled against each other as both Kimi and Neji felting closer in both body and mind. "Ahn-! You''re getting harder!" Kimi released her fluid for the second time, sshing Neji''s abdomen with her squirt ¨C but as expected, he didn''t stop. Having high stamina is sometimes a curse. Neji changed the position, he grabbed her hair and pinned her face against the wall and started to pound her while standing. The thrusting continued for a few more minutes as Neji finally ended it inside her. Just before, he made her drink a ss of water with a pill in it ¨C so her getting pregnant is highly unlikely. Grabbing her by the hands, Neji brought her to the bedroom and tossed her to the bed. "On your back, Eagle-spread your legs." He ordered, to which horny Kimipiled swiftly. Sheid on her back and grabbed her legs while raising them high, revealing her pussy without any shame. Neji walked over the bed and pressed down on her legs, positioned his shaft, and thrust inside! "¨COh, baby!" Kimi''s eyes rolled on the back of her head while her tongue came out of her mouth, she moaned rhythmically to his movement as she again reached a climax! She bit the bedsheet with her teeth and released muffled moans. Neji kept going deeper and deeper inside her, while leaning down he kissed her passionately. He kept pressing his tongue down on her as she hugged his back tightly. Their sweaty body rubbed each other while her nails dug inside his small back. His thrusts sped up, he kept increasing the "Nirvana" in his touch, causing the Catgirl to lose her mind. Kimi had lost herself to this pleasure. She said she wanted to lose her first time to a person she loves ¨C that''s impossible after what had happened. But is this a chance to change that? Maybe she can fall in love with this child¡­ considering his looks, his way of handling her in bed, and his way of ordering her around ¨C that seemed perfect. "I love you!" She suddenly confessed while getting her cunt pounded. "I love you!" She again cried, but again, she got no answer. "Ahhn! Oh, God!" She moaned loudly, moving her head left and right as he kissed her nape. She wasn''t in the right mind, so she didn''t notice that Neji never said, "I love you too." Love wasn''t so cheap for him. Forgiving her was a thing, but loving her? No, not yet. He rather increased his speed of thrust, feeling the semen building on his abdomen for the second time. "O-! I am about to cum again!" The sound of their colliding flesh got more pronounced, as he put 500 Stamina points to add "Nirvana" into his dick. [Stamina: 500/1200] "Nyangh!" Kimi squealed like a cat and gasped out. "I am about to cum!" She bit on his neck, sucking on it as Neji groaned. He increased his speed while feeling blood rushing towards his abdomen from all over his body. Kimi''s inner walls tightened around him, squeezing his dick as she prepared to devour his same with her lower mouth. Soon, she felt a warm feeling bursting up and liquid rushing out of her pussy immediately. "F- for the love of God! Cum with me!" ht- Neji also released his built-up semen inside her, his warm seeds invading her insides as she felt a burning sensation spreading from her womb. Neji breathed out and raised his head from the hug. Kimi shared looks with him while huffing. A smile appeared on her face, "Let''s do-" she stopped midway, correcting herself. "Master, would you like to do me another time?" She asked with a seductive smile, Neji returned a simr smile. He might not love her, but she wasn''t hateable anymore. He grinned. "Of course. You think I will be done with only 2 rounds? Let''s do it-" Before he could finish his line, *Bezzz! Bzzz!* The doorbell of the room rang out. [A room service is here! A room service is here.] The built-in rm rang out as Neji heaved a sigh. He locked gazes with Kimi and shrugged. "Oops- I guess another time?" She just smiled at him as her body rxed. This was the best day of her life. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Still noob at smut??, maybe some power stones can make me skilled... Update: Well, well, well, kek. I wrote a random One-shot smut with Tsunade and the Patre0ns are liking it ??, guess I am not noob anymore. Chapter 26: Redemption (4) Chapter 26: Redemption (4) ¡ª [A room service is here!] While Kimi had cooked breakfast, lunch was supposed to be delivered by the room service. ''I should have cancelled it before starting the session¡­'' Shrugging, Neji went to fetch the food but when he came back, he found Kimi asleep. It seemed he had driven her a little too far. Her stamina doesn''t recharge every minute like him, after all. Ignoring her, first ¨C he ate his own food then settled some cat food inside the room where Kurai was locked in ¨C then fell asleep beside Kimi. Since it was already evening when they fell asleep, they effortlessly slept through the whole night. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Next day, "Mhnhm¡­" Kimi''s eyes twitched under the radiant morning sun. She rubbed her eyelids slowly while a yawn escaped her plump lips. Sitting up on the bed, she blinked multiple times. "?" She tilted her head and looked around. This was Neji''s room, what''s she doing he¨C!! Abruptly, her eyes widened, she recalled what happened yesterday. For a moment, a look of shock appeared on her face before a pleasant smile broke into her face. "He¡­ he forgave me!!" She pinched her cheeks with her hands, realising this wasn''t a dream ¨C as she felt a huge weight vanish from over her shoulder. She was forgiven¡­! That child doesn''t hate her anymore, what a development! But... But, she never wanted forgiveness ¨C she believed she didn''t deserve such a thing. She basically ruined the child''s life, the same child who used to call her "Onee-chan". How can such a disgusting person like her deserve forgiveness? But he still forgave her. How kind he was¡­ So, even if she didn''t deserve this forgiveness ¨C she would ept it. She would ept it to show respect for his kindness. "Kami-sama¡­" Kimi breathed out. But¡­ now there was another problem that she didn''t know what to do about. Sighing, Kimi turned her head around to look for Neji. Her eyes ran over the city outside the ss window before she noticed the bulge under the nket covering her lower half. She threw the nket over, revealing a gently sleeping Neji underneath it who was hugging her legs to sleep. "Mhf¡­" Kimi giggled as her hands reached out for his head. It stopped midway, a conflicting look oveing her gentle smile ¨C but she shook that look away and continued driving her hand. Her hand caressed his soft silver hair, the hair that was almost reflecting her face. She had a smile on her face while doing so. This wasn''t that bad, was it? It was. She lost herself on the soft feeling of his hair as she barely noticed the sigh that escaped her lips. It''s all her fault. It''s all her fault that this innocent-looking child became corrupted enough to ckmail others. What will his future look like? What if he bes a viin with that kind of mindset? So, if he bes a viin and gets captured by her once¨Cfellow heroes, wouldn''t she be to me for his misfortune? ''Such an innocent child.'' A shiver of sheer guilt ran over her. He has forgiven her. But that doesn''t mean anything. She hasn''t forgiven herself. Her hand stopped ruffling his hair and as she gazed down on his sleeping face. ''I am not in any position to show him the right path, am I?'' She mocked herself. He might be a viin, but was she anyone to change that? Was she, a person who raped a child, worthy enough to show that exact child the path towards justice? She would just be a hypocrite if she tried that. "So, I would instead be by his side no matter where his life takes him." Kimi smiled. ''Will he be a hero? If he does, I will make sure to teach him everything I know. Or will he be a viin? Maybe my Pro Hero side wouldn''t ept that¡­ but I would still be by his side. No, it''s not just about what profession he chooses. It''s about his choices too. Even if he makes a morally wrong choice ¨C I, Kimi, would be by his side even if the world is against him.'' She suddenly realised what she just thought as a blush appeared on her face. "So this is love, huh?" How funny, she is in love with an 11-year-old. What a pedophile she was. "Bleh." She smiled cheekily. "Age is just a number anyway." She went back to pat his head while noticing movement from his side. "Mhhm¡­" he opened his eyes as he stared at her, blinking. "Kimi? The fuck are you doing? Don''t touch my hair." He gently pushed away from her hand from his head and got up with a grumpy look on his face. "Look what you did!" He looked at the mirror in a corner of the room. "My hair is all messed up." Kimi giggled softly, enjoying his childish side. Today was probably the first time she giggled this year? Hah, life has been so hard thisst year. "Oh, I am naked. I gotta get some clothes." While she reminisced over the years that passed, Neji got up from his seat, naked, and went towards the Almira to pick up some clothes. With a gentle smile on her face, Kimi stared at his figure wearing a white shirt and purple short pants. ''He is kinda cute¡­'' Kimi noted. It was then, as Neji called: "By the way," She faced his gaze with a curious look on her face. "You''re not gonna take that off?" He asked, his gaze fixed on the cor on her neck. The writing, "Belong''s to Neji", is written on the silver te attached to it. Kimi''s face suddenly darkened. She felt a slight itch in her heart as the beating sound increased. "Why?" She asked in a dry voice. "Do I¡­ not belong to you anymore?" At her question, Neji simply shrugged. She couldn''t read him at all. "I did say you''d be free and I would stop ordering you after I forgive you." Neji buttoned up his shirt. "I can''t say I forgave you if I still make you wear that cor, now can I?" She froze briefly in shock. He was right. He did say that. So she is free now¡­? She doesn''t need to wear the cor that''s been shaming her for the past year¡­? Kimi breathed in and frowned. "What if I don''t want to?" She asked in a firm voice, to which he raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me, what?" "I mean, what if I don''t want to be freed?" Her voice was persuasive. "What if I still want to ''Belong to Neji''?" Neji stared at her with a baffled look on his face. "Oi, the fuck? Am I seeing Stockholm syndrome? Do you know, you just evolved to an S-grade masochist at this moment?" A blush appeared on her face. "I- I don''t care!" She lightly red at him with red teary eyes. "Are you going to abandon me after how you trained me to be like this?" He opened his lips, but Kimi cut him down short. "Don''t act innocent, I know you did this intentionally." Stockholm syndrome? She didn''t fucking care. She wanted him to keep manhandling her like that¡­ without that, her life would be so nd¡­ A silence fell in the room. Kimi waited for an answer while Neji decided on an answer. "Oy, listen." Neji shot her a serious look. "There is no going back. You can''t just sayter, ''Ah, I was just horny, I want to end this rtionship-'' you get that, right?" He gave her a chance. She didn''t take it. "You''d be mine, and mine alone. You''d barely have any freedom, you''d never get to leave me as long as I don''t want to." He grabbed a smartwatch and yed with its rm. "I won''t ask for your word right now. If you still want to be my property, wear that cor for 24-hours. After that," he raised his head and added, "There is no going back." Kimi thinned her lips and curled her fist up. She would do it. 24 hours is it? That would pass in a jiffy. And¡­ It did pass in a jiffy. Exactly 24 hourster, after the rm had rung, Kimi was officially his bitch again. But this time, she was open-minded ¨C she epted her feelings for him, for his harsh treatments. This time, she would enjoy everything to its fullest. He wouldn''t be a bitch about being raped, she wouldn''t be guilty about raping ¨C they would lose themselves in the game of pleasure only. Yes ¡ª Neji didn''t like ordering people against their wills, but now that Kimi said she liked being ordered around ¨C this was the start of a perfect master-ve rtionship. ''Heh,'' The n was a sess. - ¨C ¡ª On the night of the same day, Neji was busy mming his hips on a certain girl. "Nyahng~ M-Mastwa!" The rest of the night was extremely long for the young maid. ** ** ** Author''s Note: I have only one thing to say for this development: A certain bald man would be proud. Chapter 27: We’re out (1) Chapter 27: We¡¯re out (1) Chapter 27: We''re out (1) ¡ª "Grandmama! Grandpapa! Aunty!" Neji sat on the chair, smiling at theputer screen awkwardly while Kurai kept chattering from his arms. The couple and the child on the other side of the screen stared at Kurai with a stunned look on their faces. The ''aunt'', Nejire, seemed overly cheerful like always though. Nejire nced at Aiko and Gara''s faces, her eyes shining. ["Whoa! Mommy, Daddy, look! Kurai can talk! She can actually talk! Fascinating isn''t it, isn''t it?"] Gara patted Nejire''s head with an awkwardugh. ["Haha¡­ I see it, baby¡­ I see it."] She red at Neji with a questioning look on her face, mouthing ¨C ''What''s happening here?'' It''s been a day since Kimi epted her new position, and today ¨C Gara had called in the morning. The past two days, Neji only sent them a short video of himself so Gara was dying to talk with Neji. But who would have thought something like this would happen? Neji shot a look towards Kimi who was in a corner of the room, outside the webcam''s view. "Shh,e here." Kimi came, Neji handed Kurai to her ¨C who struggled but Kimi swiftly scratched her lower chin, causing her body to twist and rx. "Good morning, Lord and Lady Hado." She bowed respectfully and moved out of the camera again. ["Hm¡­"] Gara nced at the vanishing Kimi. ["Am I the only one, or does Kimi look very happy today? She also seemed more beautiful than before¡­ am I seeing things?"] Neji kept his face straight. "Oh, she is probably happy since her ''daughter'' can talk. I don''t know about the beautifying effect though." ["Hm¡­"] It was Aiko''s turn who narrowed his eyes at him first, though he shook his head the next second. ["Anyway son, care to exin what''s up with Kurai? I am curious."] ["Oh, oh! Me too, me too!"] Nejire seemed curious as well. Neji exchanged nces with them for a while, as a sigh escaped his nostrils. His parents knew about Kurai the day he took him from the road, they also knew Kurai couldn''t talk. Well, not before today. Though ¨C of course ¨C he already has millions of excuses prepared under his palm. "Her change is the reason why I couldn''t talk for thest two days. I was afraid how to exin all this." He sighed. "So basically," Neji started, looking at the attentive look of the audience. "Kurai¡­" ¨C ¨C ¡ª ["You mean to say¡­"] Gara exchanged nces with Aiko. ["Kurai is like Nezu, the principle of U.A? You mean she has unlocked a Quirk?"] Gara was confused since Animals can''t have quirks, well not naturally at least. There are cases of experimented animals who get a quirk ¨C but the sess rate is less than 1%. That''s why experimenting on animals to give them quirks is illegal in most countries in the world. Though countries like North Korea and the regions ruled by "Nawab" allow them to happen. "Yes, mom," Neji added. "From what Nezu said in a press conference once, he didn''t receive his quirk from an experiment ¨C quite the opposite actually, he was actually experimented, to begin with, because he was naturally born with a quirk." He stared at their eyes with an intense look on his face, "Also, I hope you wouldn''t tell anyone about Kurai. Or something like Nezu might happen to her." Of course, he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. But it''s still better to keep Kurai''s secret among themselves. Aiko and Gara exchanged nces again. They were rich, and had great influence ¨C but that doesn''t mean they arepletely safe from viins. Neji had a point. Gara looked at him. ["Though have you shown her to a doctor? She needs a checkup since we don''t know what her quirk is. It might be dangerous if she suddenly unleashes her power onto you or Kimi."] Neji shook his head. He was busy fucking Kimi, how would he have checked her up? ["Well,"] Aiko rubbed his head. ["Don''t worry, Kishimoto and Jasmine live in Osaka, so you can get them to check Kurai. I am sure you understand that they are trustworthy enough?"] "Yeah, I get it." Neji nodded to which Gara sighed. ["Hahh, my little boy, what''s happening with your life all of a sudden... Be careful, any moment I learn something bad has happened, I would bring you back. I would also..."] While Gara kept talking, Neji looked down on Nejire who was sitting between Aiko and Gara. ["Oi, Nejiiii! Come back soon! I wanna meet my niece! Make sure to keep her safe, okay??"] Neji smiled. She was already ying the perfect aunty role? Hah, she was so cute, he almost missed her. *Growl* Neji''s stomach growled, causing Gara''s eyes to widen. ["Neji, you haven''t eaten yet?!?"] She asked with a horrified expression. Neji rubbed the back of his head. "You called before I could have breakfast, your fault." Gara almost had a heart attack hearing ''your fault'', causing her body to tremble and her eyes to water. ["You¡­"] She stared at him in disbelief. ["F¨C fine, I am at fault. So go and eat right now, I will call tomorrow night again."] She hmphed and threw her nose in the air. ["Goodbye!"] Beep! Beep! "Huh¡­" Neji deadpanned. "Okay¡­?" ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Later, "Kimi, I am heading out." Kimi was taking out the clothes for a washing when she heard his call. She peeked from the room to see Neji standing beside the window. He had a backpack hanging from his chest, Kurai was inside the bag ¨C her head peeking outside. "You are taking Kurai with you, young master?" Kimi asked, curious. "Make sure she is safe, then." "I will, no need to worry." Kimi went back to fetch the clothes, while asking, "Can I ask when you wille back? So that I can make some Tempura and Sushi since they''re your favourite." Neji''s short answer came flying, "I don''t know, but it''s surely not today. Since Mom said she would call tomorrow night, I have some time. Oh well, bye ¨C we will talkter!" The sound of small sts entered her ears, hearing that Kimi sighed. "He still won''t tell me where he goes, huh¡­" She shook her head and prayed, "Let''s just hope nothing happens to him." ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? "Alright, eat this." Neji had a bean-sized gem in his hand, the blue gem was slowly turning red after Neji had dripped a drop of his blood on the top of it. "What''s this?" "Candy." Kurai narrowed her eyes and looked at him suspiciously. Neji shrugged. "It''s a familiar stone. You''d be my Familiar if you eat this." "What''s a Familiar?" Kurai tilted her head. "It''s¡­" Neji''s voice turned grim. "Family." "..." Afterughing to himself, Neji tried to exin in the easiest way. "Basically, by eating this, your soul would be bound with me and you''d get stronger with me." [Familiar Stone: A gem created from the condensed life¨Cforce of hundreds of Crimson Wolves. By dropping a drop of blood on it, the User can make any animal his "Familiar". Many benefits will be unlocked once a familiar is chosen. If The Gamer uses this stone, the familiar would be able to add to The Gamer''s party.] Well, that''s the basic description, but ording to the system ¨C many more useful abilities would be unlocked. "Aren''t I already your-" "Shut up and eat this." Neji interrupted her and pushed the stone down the confused Kurai''s throat suddenly, as she instinctively gulped. He didn''t want her to change her mind midway, he has already asked for her consent once ¨C there is no more need for that anymore. "Ewgh!" Kurai stuck her tongue out. "It tastes so bad...! Like blood¨C bleugh!" She spat on the ground, but fortunately, the stone had already been digested by her body and soul. Neji observed her antics with sharp eyes, waiting for any reactions. Suddenly Kurai and Neji''s bodies started glowing. "Eh? P¨C papa, something is¨C!" Kurai, who had called Neji papa by ident, shut her mouth as a spiritual body came out of her body, same with Neji. The two spirits flew towards each other, as if they were mas, and shed with each other, the surrounding area became lit in blinding light as silence fell. After a few seconds, the light vanished, as Neji found himself blinking. He looked down on his hands, to find no changes ¨C fortunately. He then observed Kurai, who was also fine. Multiple messages soon blinded him. [Ding! The Nergal, "Kurai" has be Master''s Familiar!] [Kurai''s existence hase to share ''some'' properties of The Gamer.] [Kurai can be added to the Party!] [Familiar benefits: 1. Kurai has been soul¨Cbound with Master. If the Master dies, Kurai would also die (but the opposite isn''t true). 2. As a Familiar, Kurai is also obliged to listen to all themands of the Master, no matter what. 3. Master can feel Kurai''s presence anywhere ¨C unless they are on separate dimensions. 4. Master can switch ces with Kurai as long as he can feel her presence. The opposite is also true but Kurai would need to ask the Master''s permission for that. 5. After the Synergy between Master and Kurai reaches a certain threshold, they would be able to enter a state of "Fusion"] Neji blinked while his eyes brushed past the series of texts. "Goddamn, this is awesome." Not only the fact of having a (future) Death God under hisplete control but the fact that he can fuse with her and use Mana¡­. He felt sheer fascination run through his body. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? Neji and Kurai had been talking under an old, creepy-looking mansion that is famous for its ghostly activities. Both of them were finally calm now, Kurai had many questions but she wanted to see things for herself. Meanwhile, before going inside the mansion, which is actually a dungeon, Neji had made sure of something. So, "System, Kurai now has stats right?" Neji asked. After waiting for 10 seconds, as no answer came, Neji sighed. "Busy working-" A monotonous robotic voice came interrupting him. [Indeed. But she can''t gain exp without joining the Party.] ''Oh, you''re here. Anyway, add her to the party.'' Neji muttered. [Done.] Another series of messages appeared in front of him. [But to be clear, Kurai can only be considered a mini¨Cgamer. "Mini" because, while she can earn exp by doing certain actions and achieve level-ups ¨C like any normal Gamer ¨C many of The Gamer''s abilities aren''t avable for her. Such as, I, the System A.I. She also can''t gain skills by doing certain actions, she can level up her current skills only. There are some more Nerfs, but they aren''t mention-worthy.] "Well, good enough," Neji admitted. Just her being able to level up is enough for him. He patted Kurai''s head while noticing her gaze in the air. She must be checking the stats for herself. ''System, show me her stats.'' Immediately, a page of status appeared in front of him. [ <1/2> ] [Stats¨C Name: Kurai Age: 1 Level: 6 Race: Nergal HP: 250/250 SP 250/250 MP: 2500/2500 STR: 25 END: 25 DEX: 25 INT: 25 WIS: 25 CHA: 69 LUC: Same as its Owner HP REG: 125/min SP REG: 125/min MP REG: 500/min Stat Points: 30] Neji raised an eyebrow checking the stats. ''Damn, her MP is 100x than her INT. So this is how you scale a divine beast, huh. And 2500 MP? I don''t know how much that''s supposed to be in practical use ¨C but that''s clearly a big number for a level 6 Cat.'' He also noticed she was missing the ss and Title stat and understood why she was called a "Mini". The first thing he did was to move 20 of her stat¨Cpoints in INT as her Mana reached a hopping 4500, while he put the rest 10 in END to make her chance of survival high. As her owner, he can mess with her stats freely. Then, ''Now, show her skills.'' [ <2/2> ] [Skills: ?Fire Bolt ¨C Lvl 1: Fires a bolt of fire, dealing (INT x 1.5) dmg. ?Spiritual Fire ¨C Lvl 1: Fires a bolt of fire that deals (INT x 5) dmg to spiritual enemies.] Looking at the skill, especially the spiritual fire skill, he grinned. "Good, good." He noticed Kurai had stopped looking at the air so he picked her up. "Alright, cutie, let''s go." Kurai seemed a little caught off-guard hearing the suddenpliment, but Neji nheless walked inside effortlessly, his figure vanishing in an ominous purple light after he pushed the mansion''s door. Topare, this is his status right now: [ <1/3> ] [Stats¨C Name: Neji Hado Age: 11 ss: The Gamer Title: Fearless Level: 60 Race: [Human] HP: 1100/1100 SP: 1200/1200 MP: #/# STR: 110 END: 110 DEX: 120 INT: 85 WIS: 78 CHA: 69 LUC: 150 HP REG: 550/min SP REG: 600/min Stat Points: 0] Other than this base stat, he also has some proficiencies. It seems after reaching "100" in any Stat earns him a "Perk". This was pretty dope, he had to say. [Strength of Hercules: You''re blessed with strength. You can exert 10% more strength than your actual STR!] [Life of a Cockroach: You''re blessed with Life essence. After taking damage, HP will be lost 10% less.] [Heart of a Cheetah: You''re blessed with Stamina. Stamina-consuming acts would cost 10% less SP.] [Lady Luck''s Boy Toy: Lady Luck is nearly in love with you, causing lucky incidents to happen every now and then. Lady Luck tends to look at you in a more favourable light.] Thest one was¡­ well, interesting, to say the least, but he didn''t want to think much of it. As the blinding purple light vanished, he found himself inside an old mansion. Spiderwebs were all over the house while the sound of multiple doors creaking sounded out. In an instant, the figure of a tall female ghosty creature appeared from the corner of the room. "Kurai," Time to speed-run dungeons. "Pew." ** ** ** Chapter 28: We’re out (2) Chapter 28: We¡¯re out (2) Chapter 28: We''re out (2) ¡ª ¨CNighteye¨C "Ssip¡­" he sipped coffee from the cup while his gaze was fixed on the television. ["So, All Might. Why did you and Sir Nighteye separate?''] A reporter asked All Might, who seemed very ufortable with the question. ["Please, just say something! You''ve been avoiding this topic for almost 2 years!"] An unintentional sigh left Nighteye''s nostrils as he watched All Might turn down the reporter. Just recently, Sir Nighteye stopped being All Might''s sidekick. The news shook the entirety of Japan. What might have happened between these two famous partners for them to go their separate ways? Not many people knew, but the reason was the aftermath of All Might''s fight with All for One. Sir Nighteye, with his , had seen All Might''s ending. He had tried convincing All Might to quit Heroism, but of course ¨C All Might didn''t listen. He, in the end, was the Symbol of Peace. But we don''t talk about that, do we? Everyone already knows about this. There is another reason for this sudden mention; Sir Nighteye has seen something else. Destruction. Devastation. Cataclysm. ughter. He saw all these horrors in his visions of the future. Someone was screaming, someone was crying, someone was giving up with their bodies under the debris of buildings. There was death and destruction everywhere, nothing made sense ¨C reality itself was distorting. Amongst all this ¨C within a sea of mes, a silver-haired man was on his knees with a fiery deing out of his chest. Beside him, a bunch of women were lying ¨C some of them had their limbs cut off while some were¡­ dead. Thest thing he saw before the vision ended was a ck cat the size of a skyscraper starting to rampage around the destroyed world... The vision ended here. After this, he wasn''t confident enough to look too far in the future again, just like in canon ¨C albeit this time the trauma was a lot more stronger. So he didn''t get any chance to research this future a bit more. Ignoring the trauma, many questions popped up in his mind. Who was that silver-haired man? The vision had ''focused'' on his dying figure, things were shown from his perspective, so he was clearly not just any normal guy caught in the middle of the destruction. More so ¨C Nighteye was looking into All Might''s future, so the things he was supposed to see should be rted to All Might. The vision of destruction came after he saw All Might''s death, so it means he wasn''t seeing All Might''s future anymore¡­ his quirk never acted this way, so why now? Unsurprisingly, for a smart person like Nighteye, he easily deduced the reason ¨C it was, One for All. His wasn''t looking into All Might''s future, but rather into that man''s quirk, One for All''s future. Was the silver-haired man the next holder of the One for All¡­? He could deduct some other possibilities, but this one still seemed most likely since All Might is already looking for a sessor. Unfortunately, "silver-haired man" is a very vague description ¨C he can''t find that person who should be a teenager right now with that much info. The farther into the future Sir Nighteye goes, the more blurry and fractured the future bes, so he wasn''t even sure of his facial structure. He wanted to meet that guy right now and try to stop that future from taking ce. This was not an All-for-One level threat, this was beyond it. But that seems impossible with his trauma that is stopping him from seeing too far into the future¡­ So he would try to make some changes ¨C for real. This is not a city-level danger, nor is it a mere country-level danger ¨C this is a world-level danger. He was hopeless for thest two years, convincing himself that changing the future is impossible. But things are different now. He has finally decided it is time to start moving ¨C since the silver-haired individual is supposed to lose, what if he changes the future and makes another person get One for All instead? Sounds impossible from his previous use of his quirk ¨C the future he sees is unchangeable ¨C but that''s what he would try to prove wrong. The first thing? He needs to stop being a bitch about All Might. He¡­ needs to talk to All Might and exin this vision of his. The future must change. And thus¡­ In this timeline ¨C that was how the butterfly pped its wings. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? She was panting as she ran through the crowd, avoiding rubbing shoulders with others ¨C especially the males, she kept walking hurriedly while her eyes brushed past the faces around her. Where did he go? For God''s sake, they are supposed to return to the mansion before midnight! It''s already night, and now she can''t find him? He even took Kurai with him, what the hell? Did he go on one of his mysterious adventures? That''s both probable and improbable knowing his personality. They were in the middle of the road, he wasn''t supposed to move for his "adventures" right now! Her eyes brushed past a roadside ramen shop, moving to the right- she stopped. She turned her gaze back to the ramen shop as she saw a familiar back. She rubbed her temples and walked closer to him. Touring over a teen-looking figure, she crossed her arms with a frown on her face. "Young master." Hearing her, all the customers eating ramen looked at her, some immediately had lit-up eyes. "Whoa¡­ Is that a cat-girl?" Some people gasped, but Kimi ignored them all. She instead red at the white head that turned back to her slowly. He was wearing a white cheongsam top and a pair of round sunsses, which he dropped down to his nose-bridge by lowering his head. Light came from the ramen shop and lit his face and eyes. His shining blue eyes met her own light-blue eyes, a smile appearing on his face "Oh, Kimi. You''re hungry for some ramen too?" Hearing him asking that nonchntly, going back to eating his ramen while maintaining eye contact ¨C Kimi almost cried. But his smile managed to keep her sane. "Young master¡­ fuuu..." She sighed. "You know, you could have asked me and I would have made you some ramen before starting the journey." "This is better than your cooking, though." Neji shrugged. Kimi frowned. "Then you could have waited in the car, I would have brought a bowl from this shop." Neji smiled cheekily. "You wouldn''t understand the satisfaction of eating out in the public." Kimi''s lips quivered. "Can you stop bullying me in the public at least?" Neji made an apologetic face. "Aww, I didn''t mean to¡­ Here," he raised the chopstick filled with noodles to her face that she instinctively took the food in. "Good girl. Do you feel better?" He watched as she nodded with teary eyes. Neji then put the bowl down after the ramen was finished. Kimi then looked for another ''person''. "By the way, I don''t see Kurai-" As her eyes widened immediately. "I- is that Kurai!?" She stared at the table where a ck cat was almost stealthily eating ramen ¨C while holding chopsticks with her paws. Kimi turned to Neji. "Young master¡­! Human food is bad for cats, how many times have I said that?? More so, such a heavy food like ramen¨C Eep!" Pa! A spank fell on her butt as she yelped. "Sheesh, stop talking." Neji deadpanned at her. "The doctor said she''s fine with human food, remember?" "But ¨C but!" Kimi tried to protest. "Shh," He gave her ass a light squeeze, "Quiet down." Kimi froze briefly before mumbling, "Young master¡­ Everyone is looking this way." Upon shooting a nce, he proved her right. Every middle-aged office worker who hade here to relieve stress after a hard day of work was looking at them with a blush on their faces. Neji chuckled softly and went to the shop owner. "Old man, you take cards?" "Ah, y- yes, we do that." The old man awkwardly smiled. This kid must be super rich if he has a submissive maid like that. "Alright, here." While Neji gave the payment, Kimi sighed and focused on Kurai who was busy eating, fortunately. She would have been super embarrassed if Kurai saw Neji squeezing her. - ¨C ¡ª After Neji gave the payment, they waited for Kurai to finish eating. After that, they returned to the car as they soon reached the mansion that they hadn''t seen for thest 2 years. "Mama? Is that our home?" Kurai asked from the back seat, sitting there alone since Neji now sits on the front seat beside Kimi. "It is, Kurai¡­ though not really my home, but I think you''re allowed to call it that," Kimi answered while driving, causing Kurai to nod. "It''s fine, even if you don''t have a home I am sure pops will take care of you!" The ck cat muttered, humming to herself. Hearing her Kimi giggled and nced at Neji. "Will you?" Neji took a thinking position. "Depends." He struck out his tongue. "In most cases, yes." Kimi suppressed a smile while focusing on the road. ''Most cases'' was enough for her, more than enough. Neji just shrugged. He didn''t want to brag, not now. When the timees he''d show her how far he is willing to go for her. She has already experienced many things in her life, Neji heard it all from her in the past year. This wasn''t him from his past life, so he wouldn''t just leave someone who he imed as his. She just didn''t want to say it out loud here. "We''re almost here." She muttered, noticing the mansion in the far. "Young master¡­ may I ask how you''re feeling right now, getting to meet your parents and sister again?" Neji smiled a genuine smile at this. "Excited." He was indeed excited. He wasn''t a baby who would cry not being able to meet his parents for a few years ¨C but he still was a teenager at heart. While light music was being yed, the car finally reached the mansion. Kimi parked the car and they went inside the mansion. After Neji pressed the door-bell, the first thing that happened as the door cracked opened was the burst of a blue-haired Milf crashing into him before she hugged him tight, his face buried inside her chest. "My baby, you''re finally home..." Her grip tightened around the hug while Neji hugged her back. "What''s up, mom." Gara giggled while he could feel her tears falling down on his shoulder. "My baby boy is almost as tall as me now¡­ to think I missed 2 years of your life." Her hug tightened even further. "Mom¡­" "Yes, baby?" Gara asked patiently. "You''re suffocating me¡­" "..." And thus, the separated family were once again reunited. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Now that Neji is 12, this is how he looks like: {Image in this paragraph} Chapter 29: Something is Wrong (1) Chapter 29: Something is Wrong (1) ¡ª Gara was sitting on the couch with a piece of cloth in her hand where multiple needles were dancing, weaving a beautiful texture. Meanwhile, -Tic Tak Tic Tak Tic Tak~ The sound of a console being tapped on was filling the room as Neji kept ying this world''s version of CSGO, sitting on the floor. Neji wore a casual ck t-shirt and purple pants, with a bracelet fastened around his wrist and a blue earring in his left ear. His parents thought their son suddenly had a knack for jewellery, but only Neji knew how useful these "Items" were. "Game!" Doing thest kill, he tossed the controller in the air and pped his hands. Catching the controller again, he released a relieved breath while falling on his back. Thud- [All FPS game Proficiency: 96%] A gamer system should have such a cheat, right? Maybe. Doing a mentalmand to swipe the notification away from his retina, Neji heaved another sigh. It was fun being so good at games that even a hacker would hide from you. This was true stress-relieving material. Neji closed his eyes, resting for a while. A minuteter, Aiko appeared at the door of the room. He has seen Neji ying games just a while ago, so he asked, "Son, are you win-" He stopped midway, blinking at the Monitor attached on the wall. "Wait, you already won? Good, good. You remind me of your mother in her early days." Neji, who was lying on his back, opened his eyes and turned his head towards him, "Mom?" Aiko smirked. "You don''t know? Your mom was a game addict before our marriage-" Gara, who was sitting on the couch behind Neji snapped. "Honey!!" Nheless, Aiko continued. "In fact, she gamed all day when she was pregnant with Nejire, saying how she was bored since I didn''t allow her to work." Neji raised an eyebrow, "Really? Wow." "I know right? Here, see this." Aiko, then you took out his phone, scribbled on it for a second, and threw it at Neji who caught it. "H- Honey!" Gara got up from her seat, running towards the phone, but Neji''s eyes were already locked on the screen. [Image Here] "Oh, nice pose. Her hair is straight too." Gara straightens her hair every now and then, though it goes back to Nejire''s style by itself after a while. Both his parent''s hair seems to have some special property to them. Neji didn''t get a chance to observe the picture a little more before Gara snatched the phone from his hands with a red face. "H- Honey!" She red at Aiko. "Come to our room, right now!" "Hey, wait-" Aiko was unable to defend against Gara as she yanked his hand and brought him to their bedroom. Neji stared at their backs with a small smile on his face. They have been married for 15 years, yet they act like a young couple. He couldn''t be more appreciative of this fact. After daydreaming for another minute, he picked up the controller and went back to gaming. He wanted to have 100% Proficiency in FPS games before going to Middle School which will start in a week. Though it seemed almost impossible. It''s been a week since he''s been back home, and in another week ¨C he''d be attending the same middle school Nejire goes to. Though she would be in the third year while he would attend first-year sses. ''Sad.'' he thought. - ¨C ¡ª -Tic Tak Tic Tak Tic Tak~ I started another game, but the moment I started to y, footsteps entered my ears. I at first, ignored it but seeing Nejiree inside the room, I nced back at her. "Neji~" she called, waving at me while I blinked twice, staring at her. ¡­The fuck? Nejire was wearing a royal blue skin-tight bodysuit with a high ck cor. On her feet, she wore a pair of knee-high boots with turquoise swirls around her ankles, matching the thicker ones above her green gauntlets and wristguards. It was basically her hero costume but matching her current, more or less, loli body. [Image Here] "Hey, hey, Neji! Look here!" She called again. "Mom made this costume for me!" Nejire smiled smugly, showing off her curves. "Oh," I blinked. My eyes wandered around her curves as I instinctively licked my lips. "It''s good." "It is? It is~? Do you like it?" She looked at me expectantly. With a shake of my head, I turned my head back to the screen and kept ying. "Maybe." "Hey! Give me a proper answer!" She demanded with puffed up cheeks. "Hm?" I looked back at her with a tilt of my head. "What? You want a proper answer?" Alright, fine. Putting down the controller, I slowly approached her. "Do you want me to say..." I leaned towards her ear and softly murmured, "Yo, sis, you look smoking hot in your costume, wanna bang?" I breathed out in her ear while one of my hands rested on her waist, squeezing her. "..." As I drew my face back, I met with her agape mouth and pair of still eyes. She seemed shell shocked. Looking at her shocked face, I chuckled, "See, that''s not what siblings say to each other." I caressed her plump bottom lip and left her in a daze. "Anyway, you look good." I drew my hand back from her waist. "So Mom made it for you? Seems like you''re set on stone on bing a hero, huh." I talked, but I could see all my words were entering her one ear and leaving the other. With a light blush on her face, she red at me. She didn''t say anything else and turned around, walking away with a sway of her hips. Hm? Maybe I shouldn''t have done that? I rubbed the bridge of my nose. Teasing Kimi seems to have a bad effect on me ¨C I should be more careful who I am around before acting like this. ...Hope she doesn''t tell Mom or Dad, that would be fucking bad. "Eh..." I scratched my head. It would be fine, probably. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? "Haff¡­" she ran through the hallway, blurring past some maids. Nejire was 14 this year. She was young and curious, so of course, she knew what "banging" means. "Why did he say that??" Nejire leapt in, closed the door of her room and, and jumped in the bed. Grabbing a body pillow, she hugged it tightly. "Even as a joke¡­ he shouldn''t say something like that to his older sister." She pouted and buried her face in the body pillow. "Mhm... why is my body getting warmer¡­ it almost feels like those times." By those times, she meant when she watched porn on herputer... She was just curious, okay?? After she heard some boys talking about sex, porn, and other lewd stuff, she had looked into the inte about them. Recalling those videos¡­ her breathing got hectic ¨C mostly because of the run she just did ¨C some strange thoughts started to appear in her head. She was really curious at what was happening to her¡­ Afterying on the bed for a while, she got up and walked towards herputer desk. She sat on the chair, still in her costume, and started typing on the keyboard. ["My body started feeling hot after my brother touched me and said I look ''smoking hot''. Is this normal?"] As the search happened, zillions of articles greeted her sight. She clicked the first link with the title, "Why Incest is Wincest". Soon¡­ a whole new world was introduced in front of her. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Okay, so, something is wrong. Nejire is acting weird. I am sure she hasn''t said anything to my parents about that little ''incident'', but something else is happening. She is usually a curious girl, so why is she acting shy, almost as if she''s hiding something? "Baby, why are not eating?" Hearing Mom''s call, I turned my head towards her. "Is the food bad? Want me to order something online for you?" It seems I have been ignoring the food. All of my family members are eating at the same table, including Kurai. Meanwhile, Kimi was serving food. Poor maid. I shook my head. "Nah. I was just thinking of something. Since I''d be going to school for the first time tomorrow." Surprisingly, Gara smiled smugly. That''s a rare expression. "Is my baby boy nervous? It''s good to see that you''re still a kid at heart." She giggled. "After you returned from your Japan Tour, I almost thought you''d turned into an adult. Anyhow, don''t be nervous, okay? Mom has been there before, its a nice school." Nervous? Me? Woman, I was the God of my past life''s middle school. A God wouldn''t be nervous of his own domain. Ahem¡­ I can at least y along. "Well, yeah, a little. Though I am sure I would be fine." I nced at Nejire. "And besides, since my ''Onee-sama'' would be there, I don''t think I would face any problem." Nejire flinched at this. "Oh¡­ o- of course, of course." She fidgeted around, ignoring making any eye contact. "I would be there watching over my O- O- Otouto!" After staring dead in her eyes for a millisecond, I smiled at her. From the corner of my eyes, I could see Kimi narrowing her eyes at Nejire''s stutter, a smile soon appearing on her face too. So Kimi noticed it too, huh. There is something wrong. I can feel it. ** ** ** AN: Vote powerstones!! Chapter 30: Something is Wrong (2) Chapter 30: Something is Wrong (2) If you want to read 20+ more chapters in advance, check out my Patr¨¨on. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 30: Something is Wrong (2) ¡ª "Son," Mom''s hands rested on my shoulder as she stared into my eyes with a serious look on her face. "If someone annoys you, doesn''t matter what their gender is, just bash their head in the concrete wall, get me?" "..." "Don''t worry about the principal or anything, I will manage that old piece of shit. Just do whatever you want in school, okay?" "..." "Fuu¡­ Gara," Dad facepalmed and rubbed his temples. "You shouldn''t tell the kids that. You should instead tell him to hold back. With his quirk, he might identally kill someone if he follows your advice." Gara hmphed. "Shut up. My son is the most precious thing in the world. If some kid dares to antagonise him, they should get sense beaten in their head." "..." This woman¡­ Why is she so lovely? Haiyaah. I hugged her abruptly and kissed her cheeks. "I would be okay Mom, don''t worry." The hugsted a minute before I drew my face back. "Anyhow, it''s gettingte. Since it''s the first day, I shouldn''t bete." Seeing her smile, I turned around and ran towards the car. Before entering, I turned around and gave her a wave before entering the back of the car where Nejire was sitting. Seeing mee, Nejire avoided eye contact and moved to the corner of the seat, but I can''t let her be like this, can I? I closed the door and jumped towards her, hugging her softly while she yelped. "Nee-chan!" I rubbed my cheeks with her, as her body stiffened. I heard the driver, Kimi''s, try to suppress herugh as the car started moving. Ignoring Kimi, I threw my hands around Nejire''s shoulder and hugged her side. "I''ve noticed, you''ve been acting weird ¨C any problem you''re facing?" I leaned my head towards her ear and muttered, "Is it that time of the month-" *Smack* Interrupting me, a p fell on my head, causing me to chuckle. "S- shut up! It''s not that!" She red at me and threw my hands away from her shoulder. Well, the mood is lightened now. I leaned back on the seat and put my hands behind my head. "Anyway, if it''s not that ¨C don''t act shy. It doesn''t suit you." "Hmph!" Turning towards her, I stared at her eyes. "Then let''s catch up to what happened these past 2 years. We didn''t get time to talk one-on-one properly." She turned her head towards me, pouting. "You start first." I smiled. "Well, where to start¡­" Thus, we spent our time in the car chatting. The time we spent felt like days even though the school is only an hour away from here. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? ¨C????¨C She''s very excited, at the same time, nervous. Today was the first day of her Middle School, after all. Until now, she''s been studying in a High-ss school that taught from Elementary to High School ¨C she was supposed to study there until she applied for U.A High. But now, after the government had asked her parents to send her to a specific school, based on Sir Nighteye''s words, she had to change herst Middle School. But honestly? This wasn''t a bad change. She didn''t have any friends in her previous school, in fact ¨C kids avoided her for whatever reason. She wasn''t that confident since this was a High-ss school too, but she still had her hopes up. So she was looking forward to her time in this school. She sat in the thirdst seat of the ss, close to the window. She was looking forward to meeting her seatmates ¨C though the start was looking bad already. The girl sitting in front of her has been ignoring her ever since, that''s definitely not a good sign. She was looking outside the window, at the sakura trees surrounding each side of the road leading inside the school, when she heard themotion in the ssroom. Upon turning her head around, her eyes went slightly wide. "Wow¡­" A boy- no, an art had just entered the room. His crystal-like blue eyes wandered around the ssroom, under the mutter of the other students. As his eyesnded on her, meeting her eyes, he blinked ¨C a light of recognition shed by his gaze. He walked closer to her, stopping in front of her seat and revealing a smile. "Hi, this is Neji Hado. Nice to meet you." She flinched at his casual greetings and gulped her saliva, her dry throat wettening. "...Nice to meet you too." She smiled. "I am M-" "Momo Yaoyorozu?" He offered his hand for a handshake, "I have heard about you before, the princess of Yaoyorozu Corporation." She, Momo Yaoyorozu, stiffened. Did he know her identity? That''s rare. Kids didn''t usually recognise her. Something clicked in her. ''Wait¡­ did he say Hado?'' This caused the kids around to start muttering. First, it was about the name "Yaoyorozu", then the topic drove to the name "Hado". Two of Japan''s biggestpanies, and these two were the children of those giant corporations? Some smart kids, including the girl sitting in front of Momo, sharpened their eyes at them. They were all from High-ss families here, but these two were at the top of the food chain. Meaning, they would either be enemies, or allies. "Can I sit here?" The boy who looked perfect from all sides, smiled and asked her ¨C pointing at the seat behind her, bringing her back from her daze. "S- sure." She stuttered in nervousness. "Go ahead." Hearing her, the art, put his bag down and sat down beside her, acting as if all the gazes around him never existed. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? [CHA: 102] Apparently, 102 CHA can daze 12-year-olds. Good lord, they''re looking at me as if I own a candy factory. The thing is, I never put a single point in this stat. It became 102 just from levelling up and my own genes, fucking Aiko. Anyway, this was the third period and I was bored beyond saving. And the fact that I had read all this before ¨C when I didn''t have anything else to do before leaving for my journey ¨C doesn''t make this any better. "Everyone, since you''re here right now ¨C you can already tell that all of you are future heroes, right?" Everyone nodded. "The government has appointed some of the middle-schools spread throughout the entirety of Japan, such as this one, to prepare its students for Hero High Schools so that they don''t need to learn the basics after going to prestigious schools like U.A or Shiketsu." Osaki Mikoto, a purple-haired 32 years old Milf teacher, exined. Apparently, she likes flowers, spices, doggy style and deep throat¡­ As for why show her sexual preference, apparently, OBOP is a degenerate. Speaking of the things she just said, recently Nighteye has rejoined All Might, and for some reason, he''s been pressing the government using All Might''s influence to focus on training the heroes and hero course students. Meanwhile, he is also working to increase the quantity of the hero-course students by training their quirks starting from Middle-school ¨C thus making them more confident and prepared to chase after their dreams. I know the government wouldn''t have agreed to these no matter how much influence All Might had ¨C unless they were presented with a good enough reason behind all this. ''A good enough reason.'' Now, my INT is at 107 and my WIS is at 100. This doesn''t make me the smartest man, nor does it make me the wisest ¨C in fact, this barely affects my actual intelligence and just lets me be a bit quick-witted and do maths faster. But, my base intelligence is decent enough for me to connect all these dots and reach the conclusion: Nighteye MIGHT have seen the future where the Gods attack and destroy everything. It''s just a suspicion. The actual reason might just be this world is an AU to begin with too. But going on with my suspicion ¨C that means one thing¡­ This time, most kids attending U.A would be a lot stronger than canon. Hah¡­ I am getting excited. I wonder who One for All will¨C ~Ring~Ring~Ring~Ring~ ¡ªSuddenly, the bell rang. "Ah, and that''s all for now. Enjoy your lunch break, kids¡­ And finally," She nced at us, her eyes stopping at me for a second. "If you get injured, consult the nurse immediately." She bowed and turned around, walking away with a sway of her hips. Well¡­ I guess it''s time to eat. - ¨C ¡ª Every kid scattered around, finding groups for themselves. Some girls and guys tried to talk to me which Ipiled with ¨C though I ended it quickly. Kids these days. So selfish. Constantly trying to make friends with benefits, haiyaah. "You''re not going to eat?" I heard the girl in front of me calling me as I turned to her. Our eyes met, but this time she didn''t avoid eye contact. Momo Yaoyorozu. Didn''t think I''d meet her here. Two things rting to her interest me: She is very beautiful. She has a useful quirk. I looked in front of her. There, a super elegant-looking "bento" was served. "Ah, no. Someone wille to pick me up." I shed a smile. Just as I finished talking, a blue-haired girl who was taller than the kids in the ssroom, stood in front of the door. "Neji! Neji! Where are you! I am here!" Seeing Nejire, who was in 3rd year, I stood up and waved my hand, a smile appearing on her face seeing me. Good to see she isn''t acting shy anymore. I leaned towards Momo. "Alright, then I will go-" I stopped. Something appeared in my retina. [A new Quest has been generated! Objective: Ask Momo Yaoyorozu to join you for a meal in the cafeteria. Reward: The honour of bing Momo''s first friend. Failure: Momo would feel lonely.] A quest. The first relevant-enough quest after I returned home. The failure doesn''t concern me. But the reward does. Having Miss "Creati" as my friend would be of help¡­ and if Ie to like her as a person, not only as an anime character, the friendship might even go beyond. That''s just an "if" though. I stopped thinking with my dick. Alright. "On a second thought," I offered my hand. "Wanna join for a meal?" Her eyes widened. After a minute of hesitation, she nced at her bento before smiling and putting it away, epting my hand. "I¡­ I will be in your care, then." "It''s my pleasure." - ¨C ¡ª As Neji and Momo walked out of the room, a frowning Nejire greeting them, someone was staring at them ¨C especially Nejire and Neji ¨C with bloodshot eyes. At thest seat on the row beside the window, behind Neji''s seat, a ck-haired boy stared at them. "What''s his rtionship with Nejire Sempai?" He would have known if he didn''t sleep when Neji first entered the ssroom. ** ** ** If you want to read advanced chapters for free, check out ''. Chapter 31: Something is Wrong (3) Chapter 31: Something is Wrong (3) ¡ª Thud- The moment I backhanded the kid, he fell on his face. One of his teeth slipped out of his lips, must have hurt. "Good morning," I smiled at him while slipping my hands in my pockets. The ck-haired kid, wearing the same uniform as me, red at me from the floor. He had normal ck eyes and an above-average face. I think he''s the guy sitting behind me¡­? I am not sure. Doesn''t matter who he is ¨C but he is strange. First day at school. Guy is injured and wrapped in bandages already¡­ I don''t wanna hurt an already hurt guy and I also don''t wanna be a douchebag on the first day. [Image Here] ? I sighed. "Y''know, you shouldn''t just charge at people like that. I don''t believe we have ever met before." Upon my inquiry, the kid kept ring. Abruptly, a part of his ck hair turned ash-grey ¨C almost as if he just became an old man. ¡­! Suddenly ¨C an ice spike came out of his hand, flying towards my face. I tilted my head to the left and evaded it swiftly. "Oh, Ice quirk. Interesting." I didn''t wear the bracelet of intimidation, or this guy might have wet himself by now. ...Uponmanding an , his information appeared in my retina. Ito Mahi. Weird name, but he does have an Ice quirk. Though he''s just another regr Tier ¨C 1. I looked at my smartwatch and confirmed that there is only 3 minutes left till the lunch break ends. Guess I gotta end this before then. Crouching down, I stared at him. "Tell me, Mahi-kun-" I stopped. Kun sounds weird. "Mahi. What is it that you need from me? You don''t seem like a bully, they usually haveckeys¡­ in fact, you look the opposite." In this version of MHA ¨C people rarely use honorifics. A cultural change I guess, though there are asions where people do use them. After a slight surprise ¨C probably since I know his name ¨C the kid red at me but still parted his lips nheless. "What is your rtionship with Nejire sempai!?" ...Sigh. I shed a smile. "Very interesting question." I made a thinking pose. "Well, we eat together, we shower together¡­ we sleep together¡­ we fu-" A punch flew towards me which I evaded by taking a step back. "You bastard!!" Damn, my sis sure is popr. Little boys have a crush on her. The kid, Mahi, got up again and rushed towards me, this time all of his hair, along with his eyes, turned blue, glowing blue. Not ash-grey ¨C like some old man. Ice came out of his feet as he skated¡­ almost like a professional (nice control!) and leapt towards me, his knuckles covered in spiky ice. His fist rushed towards my face ¨C I didn''t move though. The red, rectangr, earring in my left ear vibrated slightly ¨C at the same time, the kid stopped in his tracks, unable to move. "The ice-quirk user ''froze'', isn''t that ironic?" I crackled up, observing the kid ring at me with a confused look on his face. He couldn''t move. Why? Well¡­ [?Earring of Authority (Epic): While wearing this earring, the user canmand telekic energy at will. The user doesn''t need to use Mana for it, as the entire earring is a mana crystal in itself ¨C that is being used as the source for the power. Because of the property of the crystal, it wouldn''t run out of Mana and would always absorb mana from the atmosphere. Note: This is a growth-type item. The stronger the user bes, the higher rank the earring evolves to.] Because of this. My luckiest drop after the fruit of the god tree¡­ I got this from a dungeon I went to just after my run-out luck returned a few weeks ago. Topare ¨C this is just an artefact-version of Sung Jinwoo''s skill, "Ruler''s Authority". I recall, it didn''t need Mana as well and instead used the mana present in the atmosphere. A really interesting and useful item for me¡­ though I need to make sure it doesn''t get damaged, I am no Grid after all. "¨CCough¡­ f- free me!" The growling of the kid brought me back to the present, as I released the pressure around him ¨C causing him to drop down on the ground. He red at me while coughing, it seemed like I identally pressed down on his throat. Oops¨C "Your quirk¡­?" He coughed. "Kind of." I then shook my head. "Y''know, if you had just focused on our names, you''d have realised the rtionship between me and Nejire¡­" "What is your name?" I blinked. "..." What? The? Fuck? "You mean¡­" I deadpanned. "You attacked me without knowing my fucking name¡­? Is this joke?" I stared at his ring face. He isn''t joking. Haiyahh¡­ I shook my head. "Listen, kid, don''t disturb me after this. And here I thought this was serious¡­" I was about to turn around and leave ¨C but a familiar voice entered my ears. "Neji¡­?" A bit of surprise in the said voice caused me to turn my head to the left where Nejire was standing. Her slightly surprised expression soon changed to a frowning one ¨C she humphed towards me and her hand flew to my right ear as she yanked it hard. [-1 HP!] Whoa-! "You brat, you''re fighting on the first day of school?!" She red at me. "Is this what our parents taught us?" "Hey, mom said-" "I don''t want to hear any excuses! Apologise! Now!" She looked at me strictly, her hands resting on her waist. Fucking hell? I am older than you mentall- "Can''t you hear me?" ...Fuck. "Fine." I looked at the kid on the floor and deadpanned for a second before shing a smile. "Sorry for¡­ bothering you." Nejire narrowed her eyes. "Hm¡­ good." She nced at the boy and smiled apologetically. "Really sorry for my brother. Please go to the nurse''s chamber, she''ll help you get healed." While the kid mumbled, ''brother'', Nejire turned to me and red at me again. "Alright, the bell''s about to ring, let''s go." She yanked my arm and pulled me inside of the school since we were outside right now. While walking and rubbing my ear, I asked her, "Hey, do you know that kid? He seemed to know you." Nejire tilted her head and shook her head, "No, I don''t think so¡­ anyway, the bell is just about to ring!" We continued walking just as the bell rang ¨C meanwhile, turning my head backwards ¨C I could see the sheer shock of the kid as he heard Nejire doesn''t know him¡­ poor guy. To make things clear, I would not be giving my big sister to a wimp like him-¡­ Actually, I wouldn''t be fine with seeing her with anyone else¡­ The world around me went silent all of a sudden. My heartbeat suddenly increased. When did I start viewing my sister in a romantic light? ...Maybe it was from the point I started my rtionship with my cousin? A thought crossed my mind- Do I make Nejire fall for me¡­? It would be easy, she''s just a teenager. Her feelings are everywhere, it wouldn''t be that hard. After a short silence of being pulled by Nejire, I breathed out. No. In case she hates my approach, she would start loathing me. I know she never saw me in a romantic light before ¨C the closest she went was avoiding eye contact with that cute and shy look on her face, but that was just having been weirded out by my suddenpliment. That was just her teenager heart tricking her mind. But, she was back to normal now after our talk in the car this morning... Nejire is family, I don''t mind deepening that bond even more. But the only problem is¡­ would she be fine with it? Because if she isn''t ¨C she, mom and dad, everyone would hate me. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? -6 monthster- Momo has a backstory, apparently. And it''s quite¡­ unique, I must say. I was curious why people avoided her even though she has a great quirk and a beautiful personality. I finally got an answer. It seems in her past school ¨C she was avoided because of how she uses her quirk. At first, when she started school, many kids approached her. Being her usual self, she talked to them and acquaintanced them, but being intelligent ¨C she could see that none of them saw her as a ''friend''. They saw her as someone superior, instead. Like that, at the end of the first week of her first time in school, a guy who sat beside her and talked to her every now and then, thus gaining a littlefort around her, was beaten badly by some bullies. She panicked seeing the blood. Before others could take the kid to the nurse, she decided to at least bandage his broken and severely bleeding nose. So she tried to create some bandages and some cotton. But since she was still young and her quirk was weak, she needed arge space of her body to create things. So¡­ she unbuttoned her shirt and created the things needed from her chest while every other ssmate of hers stared at her in disbelief. And unlike how people would think her helping an injured person will get her friends ¨C since all her ssmates were well educated rich young masters, they found her act of stripping naked as something vulgar, instead¡­ except one guy. The guy who she saved was a pervert who got the best shot from his point of view. He was incited to do something to Momo by tricking her. Luckily, since Momo is always secretly watched by her bodyguards - the said guards, realising what the boy intended to do, took him out and forced him to change his school, while keeping Momo in the dark. They also did something that wasn''t needed. They came to the school and warned everyone to not mess with Momo again while she was absent because of sickness. Since the students already found her vulgar, this caused them to avoid Momo entirely. In fact, some even cane loathing her ¨C it''s human nature to step on a person superior to them if given the chance. After that, Momo''s self-esteem became low and she became a little introverted. So, seeing her sitting in the back of the seat alone ¨C the kids of the new school ignored her too, like some kind of endless cycle. Honestly speaking, this seems like a third-ss movie plot. And all of this is more funny than sad to me. I have known Momo for 6 months in this life, but I also knew her as an anime character even before that. To think, the super genius Momo Yaoyorozu actuallycksmon sense¡­ ironic, isn''t it? As for why I know her backstory in such detail, well, it''s all thanks to the girl who sits in front of her in school. "You see what I mean?" Currently, the same girl was sitting in the chair opposite to me, across the table. We met when I came to buy some snacks in a store nearby. It seems, she lives in the same neighbourhood as me. She hummed. "Her parents might be rich, but they forgot to teach her manners. How can a girl be so vulgar? Ew." Pink hair in a ponytail, wearing a revealing dress, she smiled at me while sping her hands together. [Image Here] ? Sitting in the cafe, currently ¨C she''s trying to con me into believing Momo is trash. No, the backstory she presented doesn''t seem to be a lie from her expression and bodynguage, more so kids are easy to read. But just because the story isn''t a lie doesn''t mean she is trash. I found this act cute, instead. In fact, what I find trash is what this girl is trying. says her name is "Sano Kameko". Meaning, Superior Child. Quite the opposite to reality. From what I know, she''s from the same school as Momo ¨C but different ss, the reason why Momo doesn''t know her. Momo is my very close friend. Lacking somemon sense isn''t enough to ruin that friendship. I don''t like how she''s trying to make me an enemy of Momo. Fucking kid. Fortunately, I am not interested in 12-year-olds, or this would have turned into a session of hate fuck real quick. I shed a smile. "You do know, Momo''s my friend, right?" She stiffened. "O- of course. That''s why I am telling you all this¡­ I don''t think being friends with such a vulgar person is good for you and your reputation." She forced a smile. "I am just worried about you, Neji-Kun." What a bitch. "I get it, thanks for worrying." I looked at it as a cold light shed into my eyes. "Though if you really are worried ¨C don''t you think it''s best for you to stay away from me? She frowned after a slight shock, "...What do you mean?" "I am talking about you. If Momo is vulgar, you''re ostentatious. Trying to spread rumours about your own ssmate¡­ wait, didn''t you also humiliate the guy who confessed to you 2 weeks ago? He was forced to change his school. Talk about being a bitch." I stared at her wide eyes that were gathering droplets of tears. "Momo''s parents forgot to teach hermon sense, but it seems your parents taught you wrong, to begin with. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, after all." "Y- you¨C" "Can you stop talking, please?" My face formed a disgusted look. "Your face is ugly enough to make me want to vomit, and your stinky breath isn''t helping." This was thest straw as tears started to trail down her face. She covered her mouth and stood up, making a run for the door, almost tripping twice. As she exited, I shrugged under the gaze of the people around me. I heard a sigh from far away. "Kids these days, falling in love, breaking up. Sigh, I used to y with legos at their age." "..." Anyway, the whole point of this is ¨C I wouldn''t allow anyone to trash talk on the people around me, at least not some random bitchy princess. It''s her luck that she didn''t talk bad about Nejire. Looking at my hand watch, I got up and paid the bill, then left for home. ¡­. Amongst all this, "Where is my mango-bar, you old man!?" I forgot the reason why I went out. Haiyaah. ** ** ** [2 Image in this chap] Chapter 32: Game (1) Chapter 32: Game (1) ¡ª Year 198, December 25th. It was nighttime in San Diego, California. Neji hade here to spend his winter break, of course, Kimi joined too. "Um¡­ is this really okay?" Kimi avoided eye contact while pulling her sleeves up. She was fine being naked around him, but wearing this type of dress is just¡­ embarrassing. Wearing a skintight suit with two bunny ears attached to her head, Kimi looked at him shyly. [Image Here] ? Seeing Neji blinking innocently, smiling, she sighed and shook her head. "You''re not satisfied with a catgirl? Now you need a bunny-girl too?" Neji crawled on top of her, leaned down and kissed her nape. Biting her cat-ears, he then licked his lips looking at her eyes. "What makes you think you alone can satisfy me?" "You know, that''s basically saying you''re dissatisfied with me and you''d fuck other girls if needed," Kimimented with a straight face. At this, Neji crackled up. "And what makes you think I am not doing that already?" "What?" Kimi blinked and raised an eyebrow. "Who is it?" "Oh, is that a questioning tone I see?" Neji looked at her amusedly, she flinched. He still answered, "It''s the hot homeroom teacher I talked to you about. She''s been eyeing me since the first day, so I had to y the role of the gentleman and satisfy her urges just before the winter break started." "..." Neji chuckled at her silence and rubbed two of his fingers above her pussy, feeling the wet cloth. "My, why''re you getting wet?" He retracted his finger out and gave it a lick while eyeing her red face. "Pervert." Immediately, she covered her face with her hands and released a soft moan. "I-it''s not about being a pervert¡­ it''s just that h-hot!" "No, you''re a pervert. An S-grade masochistic pervert." Neji then shoved his hand in the air, it sank in space, taking out a long rope. Kimi was all used to his ''magic tricks'', but she was still taken off guard seeing the rope. "W- wait-" "You know what?" Neji licked his lips. "I am exceptionally horny today. I am in the mood for some BDSM. Now bend over." "Y- young master¡­!" Neji grabbed her waist and turned her around with his exceptional strength, pushing her waist down while she yelped softly. Oh, how much she liked being handled like this. Neji started to wrap the rope around her, smirking. "Hope Santa doesn''t peek at us." - ¨C ¡ª Unfortunately¡­ Santa was indeed peeking at them. Neji and Kimi weren''t the only ones who came here. Nejire Hado, who was supposed to go to U.A starting from April, next year ¨C apanied them too in hope of spending a vacation with her younger brother. Standing outside the door, wearing a Santa us dress, Nejire breathed heavily while the sound of ass-smacking entered her ears. What the fuck? ''Kimi and Neji¡­?'' Her eyes were filled with disbelief. This was a dream¡­ right? 30 minutes ago, Neji went to her room to check on her for some reason. She acted as if she was sleeping since she wanted to surprise him with a gift after wearing this Santa us outfit made by her mother¡­ but to think she would be surprised, instead. She should have guessed something was wrong when he locked the door from outside. Luckily, she can open most locks by sending swirling waves inside them, that''s one of her secret techniques that even Neji didn''t know. Maybe she shouldn''t have done that¡­ maybe staying in the dark would have been better. Because this¡­ made her feel weird. A heavy feeling crushed her heart. ''Neji¡­ you¡­'' She felt butterflies in her stomach, as two streams of tears started dripping down from her eyes. She never¡­ felt like this before. Heck, she didn''t understand what this feeling even was. ...Betrayal? That''s her closest guess. But why would she feel betrayed seeing her brother fucking his maid? Of course, it was bad enough for a 30-year-old woman to fuck a 13-year-old boy, but that should make her feel disgusted, not betrayed¡­ ''No¡­ Kimi is not at fault.'' Nejire breathed out. From the flow of their conversation, it was apparent that Neji''s the one in control. She didn''t peek inside when he took out the rope, but she did see the thrill in Kimi''s eyes as she was being manhandled by her brother. ''Neji¡­'' she forced down the lump in her throat. ''How could you.'' A seed ¨C a seed that Neji had nted in her heart unknowingly, got crushed down. The small sapling growing from the seed died out ¨C withering away. She shook her head, tears raining on the floor, and ran away with extremely cautious steps. She didn''t want to disturb their ''special'' act. Though she doubted a little sound would be noticed by them under Kimi''s intense moans. - ¨C ¡ª "Haah¡­" Kimi panted with Nejiying on top of her, sucking her nipples. "Couldn''t you have¡­ haah... been a little less rough? Nejire might wake up." At her words, he raised his head and closed his eyes. Visible shockwaves leaving his ears, after a short while, he nodded. "Nah, she''s still in her bed, sound asleep. I told you she''s a heavy sleeper." He shrugged. "Other than that, the room is super-soundproof. Secondly ¨C I locked the door. It''s not gonna cause a problem." Kurai didn''te with them and was spending time with her grandparents instead. So it was even less of a worry. "Anyway," He beamed. "Time for round three." ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Well¡­ Sitting for breakfast, I wasn''t expecting this. ''!'' [Status: Nejire Hado Age: 15 Tier: 2 Quirk: State: Physically healthy, Mentally exhausted. Emotions: Betrayal, Disappointment at a certain duo, Depression, Confusion, Envy.] Okay. What happened here? I stared at Nejire who was eating her food monotonously. Something was wrong, very wrong. There was no way for her to hear something from the locked room¡­ unless she got out somehow. Shit. Did she tell our parents? Probably not¡­. But she might anytime. What should I do? This is bad,dy luck where are you when I need you¡­ "Young master? Why aren''t you eating?" At Kimi''s call, I turned to her and revealed a stiffened smile. She frowned seeing my smile, she understood something was wrong. I hate being read so easily like this, but this proves her worth as a retired Pro Hero. "Is there anything wron-" Before she could finish her line, "I am done eating." Nejire interrupted her. She got up and silently walked away without even ncing at us. ...FUUUUUUCK. Looking at her back then turning to me, Kimi thinned her lips. "Is this what I think it is¡­?" I nodded slowly, "Seems like it." She facepalmed, sighing. I could see the visible worry in her eyes. If Nejire does tell our parents aboutst night, the only one affected by it would be Kimi. I know my parents that much. I put my chopsticks down, leaning back on the chair. Thinking hard, I tried to discern why and what, ''Betrayal, Disappointment at a certain duo, Depression, Envy and Confusion.'' indicated. So, she did have feelings for me¨C wait no, I need to consider ''Confusion'', too. I can''t ensure what she was feeling was really love. I am sure she wasn''t in any romantic love with me, or at least she was not aware. Or I would have noticed. ''Confusion'' and ''Betrayal'', huh. Hmm¡­ It''s like seeing your best friend finding a boyfriend and then starting to ignore you. You feel betrayed, and that feeling of betrayal, along with your previous friendly-affection, causes you to misunderstand it for actual love. Of course, not everyone would feel betrayed seeing his best friend hanging out more with her boyfriend. There needs to be some kind of feelings even rtively close to love from the former''s side. I think my act ofplimenting her sexually is behind that false sense of love in Nejire''s case. A frown crept upon my face. "Haah¡­" The world around me went slow. I could feel Gamer''s Mind affecting my panicking mind and calming it down, increasing the speed of my thought process. I nced at Kimi''s face first, then at the closed door of Nejire''s room. I could hear my heartbeat rapidly rising¡­ Cold sweats of nervousness started to trail down my forehead. I need to make a decision. What do I do with my Onee-sama¡­? I have 2 routes¡­ Exin things and beg her to keep her mouth shut. (I am sure she willpile, she is trustable like that) Or¡­ do what I''ve been wanting to do ever since. ** ** ** Chapter 33: Game (2) Chapter 33: Game (2) ¡ª I sat on the couch, staring at the ceiling. I need to make a decision¡­ and my answer was simple. As much as I respect her choice of being with anyone she wants, in reality ¨C I wouldn''t be able to see her be with anyone else, it hurts just thinking about it¡­ Goddamn, when did I be a third-ss version of Ereh? Anyway, to me, the only drawback in an incest rtionship is birth defection. I am sure, if such a thing never existed, most parents would provoke their children to marry each other by themselves. In such a world, incest would have been the norm. Contrary to that, in this day and age, incest is frowned upon more than before since the existence of quirks already increases the chance of birth defection. But honestly, to begin with ¨C I can''t see myself having a child, they''re just not my thing. Yet, even if things go south, with , everything should be fine. Right, system? ''...'' System? I exhaled. Must be busy blocking the curse- [I am here, sorry for thete response.] [Answering your question- yes, Master. Although your Gamer''s Body is very different from the OG, it still prevents you from experiencing any illness, and stuff rted to that. Incestile birth is safe, I can guarantee.] ...Good. Okay, then the answer is simple. I want Nejire. I want her to be with me, forever¡­ Sounds so twisted, haiyaah. But there is no helping it, unfortunately. When did I be a creep? A part of me answered ¨C from the start. It was then as a notification shed by my eyes. [A new Quest has been generated!] [Quest Description: Nejire Hado, your older sister, is disappointed in you because of what you did with your maid. Currently, she is in a state of betrayal, disbelief and shock. This is the perfect opportunity to strike her ¨C in case you want her to be with you. Objective: ¡ªMake Nejire ept her feelings for you. ¡ªEarn her forgiveness for ''betraying'' her. Time limit: Before your first day at U.A. Reward: [Harem Lord] Title, Tier Level-up Potion 2x. Penalty: [Green Hat] Title, 50 points loss in CHA. Do you want to ept?] [Y/N] How does failing in getting a girl earn me the Green Hat title? Anyway, that''s not the point. I am confident that I wouldn''t fail. The point is the reward. Harem Lord? Decent. Tier-level up Potion? WTF. These are some great rewards. More so, the time limit is more than 2 years, I don''t see any reason to reject this quest. I clicked yes, nodding to myself. This is good. Though, system, I wonder why I never got a quest for wanting to kill Gods? I usually get a quest when I decide to do something difficult. So why didn''t I get one when I first talked with UnknownGamer69? [1] ...System? A long puff escaped my lips causing me to shake my head. Well, I can ask this some other day. This is not important for now, the important thing right now is toe up with a n on how to seduce my Onee-sama. I need to consider this carefully. If this was any other girl, the seduction would have been easy since I would have most likely done it for pussy, but this ¨C this is not about sex. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? After that, Nejire insisted on returning to Japan. Neji and Kimi had topile since she was acting stubborn, out of character even. So they took a ne and left. The only good thing about this journey was this. Neji had to fly above some countries to reach Japan from the US. When the ne did fly above them, all of the regions were unlocked in his Map. Now, he could see the dungeons in those countries. Now one of his previous suspicions were clear. The dungeons aren''t only in Japan. This would help him a lot. Apparently, each time he clears dungeons, the rarity of the loot to be dropped decreases on that particr dungeon. So, while he can redo the dungeon after the 30 days cooldown, by doing the same dungeon constantly, at one point it would only drop food and stuff. This removed that problem. He was in no rush for items, so he would keep doing the dungeons in Japan and gain exp for now. In fact, that''s what he''s been doing. After getting into middle school, he has gained some freedom that lets him ''y arcade'', ''hang out with friends'', and ''sleepover at night'' ¨C which in fact are just excuses that he uses to clear the dungeon around the city he lives in. Things were going fine, truthfully. But now he has an annoying seduction to do. "Hey, Neji." Suddenly, a mature voice whispered in his ears, causing him to raise his head from the book he was reading. "Sup, Mom?" He asked, looking at his mother sitting beside him on the couch, her lips curled up. "Did you and Nejire fight again?" She asked casually. "Well, I guess you can say that." Neji shrugged. "Hm, hm. Last time the fightsted for a week, how long do you think it willst this time?" Back when Neji hadplimented Nejire and she kept avoiding him, their parents thought they had fought. They were wrong. And they''re wrong even now. But of course, Neji didn''t have a reason to correct them. This was better, in fact. Neji made a thoughtful expression. "I don''t know, maybe a few months." "Wha-?" His mother raised an eyebrow and narrowed her eyes. "What did you do, exactly?" Nejiid down on herp and went back to reading his book. "It''s nothing. Let us get it over with ourselves. Don''t intervene." "..." Gara hmphed. "Fine. Just make sure to not hurt her, mentally or physically. I will be mad, then." Nejiid silent for a second before nodding. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Going to school was awkward for Nejire. She didn''t like being in the same car that Neji and Kimi upied, but she had no choice. She noticed that her brother was trying to break her ice. She wondered, why. She knew both of them realised that she had seen them do their ''act''. So did he think she''d tell their parents about it? ''Stupid.'' Snitching on him is thest thing she''d do, even if he kills someone. She was disappointed yet again that her younger brother didn''t realise this. "Neji," Nejire interrupted Neji, who was sitting beside her and trying to talk to her. "No need to convince me into anything. Your ''secret'' is safe, I won''t tell our parents." Neji froze and stared at her as she turned away, looking outside the window. She heard Kimi''s sigh while the car finally reached the school. Kimi opened the door for her as she prepared to step out, but the boy jumped at her and hugged her tight. "Thanks!" She frowned and looked away. ''Idiot.'' Pushing him away, she walked away with fast steps. ¡­. As she left, Neji leaned back on the seat with Kimi looking at him from the front seat. "You are seriously going after your sister?" "Shut up." Neji realised something funny. ''So she thinks I was trying to convince her about not snitching? Heh.'' He wondered how she''d react when she realises her younger brother is actually trying to make her fall for him... ''I guess it''s time to approach more openly.'' "Kimi," Neji called staring at her. "I need assistance." ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Nighttime, "What the¡­" Sitting on the bed while pulling her hair, Nejire was freaking out. She had no idea how things turned this way. It''s been a few months since that incident. She still acts cold outside, but inside she was starting to getfortable around Neji. Yet, just then, this happened. It was nighttime, and Kimi was helping Neji with his homework. Today, both their parents were out, so Nejire got suspicious that Kimi and Neji might start fucking again. She said she wouldn''t snitch, but that doesn''t mean she likes knowing they''re fucking under the same roof. So she started eavesdropping on their door, and she was surprised to find they were just doing homework, and nothing more. She was about to return with a clean mind when she heard this. "Do you really like Nejire?" It was Kimi''s voice. "Don''t ask stupid questions. She''s my older sister. Of course, I like her." Neji''s voice answered. "No I mean¡­ like, as in, do you love her? Romantically, I mean." "...Maybe? I don''t know. She''s a good wife material, I like her smile, I like the way she talks without caring about anyone''s feelings. I like the curious side of her personality¡­" "Oh, that''s more like admiring her than having romantic emotions." "...I''ve been with her ever since I was born, I have enough affection for her, mind you. So I honestly don''t mind her as a lover. The only problem is, she doesn''t see me the same way..." After a short silence, he continued. "Well, if she is fine, I don''t mind furthering our rtionship." "Though¡­ she''s been acting coldtely. I think she hates me, more than you. At this stage, the only way to make her see me in a romantic light is to seduce her-" She had run away after hearing this. She only had one thing to say on all this. "That scum." More so, seducing her, he said... He already has Kimi, yet he wants her too?? What does he think of himself, a Harem King from some hi manga? "Delusional!" She wanted to teach that fucker a lesson for thinking of her like that. They were siblings, for god''s sake! How can he even think of her as a ''wife material''?? His image in her mind was already low after she learned he''s fucking Kimi and his teacher, the same teacher - she recalled, to be a calm and strict one from her 1st year. And now, he was... "Perverted bastard." She mmed her fist on the bed. ¡­.She recalled what she read in that thread, "Why incest is wincest". It was the gathering of a bunch of people with a distorted mindset who sexualised even their own family. Was Neji the same? "...No." She thought back to his words again. He liked her as a whole, not just her body. He never mentioned anything about sex, either. "Does he really¡­?" Nejire was suddenly confused. She recalled her emotions from a few months ago, how she felt betrayed after seeing Neji''s and Kimi''s act. It was a false emotion that was impersonating as ''love'', she realised that after talking to a very close friend of hers. "He must be the same as me from back then. It seems letting him travel alone wasn''t a good idea, I even assisted him... argh!" No matter how many girls he''s fucking at once, he''s just a kid. Of course, he has false emotions. He must be mistaking his brotherly emotions as love. If that''s the case, he was still savable, she believed. She didn''t want her brother to be like those creeps from that thread, sexualising family. "I¡­ I need to crush his hope, make him realise I am not interested in him at all." She exhaled. "That should do the trick." It seems Neji''s n backfired. ** ** ** Chapter 34: Game (3) Chapter 34: Game (3) ¡ª A few dayster, on February 26th. ["We are really sorry, dear. Even though today is your UA entrance exam, we aren''t able to wish you good luck in person."] On theputer screen, Gara and Aiko apologised to Nejire, who just waved her hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine~ Workes first anyway." Her parents smiled at this as Nejire looked at her Mother with shining eyes. "But Mom, Mom!" "Did you make the changes I wanted in my Costume?? Cus'' I really need that after school starts!" Gara giggled to soothe her mind. This time, Aiko replied. ["It''s ready, sweetheart. I personally helped her make the Costume more appealing to the eyes- ouch!"] Gara smacked his head, causing Aiko to chuckle. ["Shh, spoilers."] The talk continued for a while before Nejire cut the call. She got up from theputer chair and walked downstairs. She was wearing a purple tracksuit that hugged her proportions tightly. She needed to be in easy clothes to move better for the exam. She recently hit her growth spurt, so her proportions were bigger than the first time she wore her Hero Costume, so she hoped her mother had made the adjustments. Walking down, the first thing she encountered was Neji ying games on the console with Kurai on hisp. Neji had gone outst night, she noticed. She didn''t know where, but she knew he was out until dawn. Now that she thought about it, her Otouto goes out for a few hours every now and then. Though Kimi does go with him most of the time, and he says he''s just going out with friends ¨C she, for some reason, felt he was lying. Either way, the door was past Neji. She needs to go past him¡­ she didn''t like it at all, meeting him face to face is just... so awkward. She breathed in and stilled her heart, walking towards the door without giving him a look. She has yet toe up with an idea to crush his weird ideas¡­ it''s just hard for her to think of something that''d hurt him. At one point, she considered ying boyfriend with some guy, but that idea was dismissed immediately, she for one could tell that if she did such a thing¡­ Neji might stop his weird thoughts, but something else between them would change too. She didn''t like the feeling of that. He, in the end, was a person she deeply cared about, even if he was weird. Now, she was doing a cold-y. It''s basically acting cold and indifferent at him. She read an article that if you act cold towards someone interested in you, that interest would fade very soon. She¡­ didn''t like this, as well. Acting like she didn''t care about him while he showed deep concern for her on something just didn''t feel right¡­ her sisterly side couldn''t bear with him just shing her weak a smile after she ignored him. ''No¡­ it''s for his own good.'' With this, she took a breath-in and started walking to the door, but before she could exit the house, "Hey, Sis. Are you going out?" Neji called, to which she stilled. "Isn''t today your entrance exam? Good luck." A frown crept on her face at this. What unsettled her was the fact that he was still ying with his console while talking to her. The ''tik-tak'' sound annoyed her. Why? Did she not even deserve a nce from him? Was his game more important? With a sharp frown, she opened the door. Then without even replying, she walked out where Kimi was waiting in the car. "Hmph, not like I care." She mumbled and walked in, grumpily sitting down on the seat. Maybe this was at least proof that her cold-and-hard-front is working. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? U.A is far from Chiba city, the city where Neji lives. So it took around an hour for Kimi to reach there. Just a few minutes after she reached the school and Nejire entered the vicinity, Kimi called Neji. "Oi, you smartass." - _ ¡ª ["Why didn''t you greet her properly? She was grumpy the whole ride."] Neji shrugged. "Hey, I was ying." ["Her entrance exam is more important than your game. You could have at least looked at her face and show a smile."] ["You do know she''s been acting colder than before after she ''identally'' heard our conversation, right?"] "Eh, I didn''t notice. I am tired fromst night''s ''adventure''. I almost died, y''know." ["Excuses wouldn''t work when she spreads her legs for another man."] "..." ["Take this seriously if you really want her. I know you''re not an amateur, or I wouldn''t be who I am right now."] Neji sighed, shaking his head. "Fine. My bad. I will do something to make her feel better." ["You better."] The call was cut after this, causing Neji to stare at the mirror in the corner of the room with a deadpan look on his face. "Haiyahh, nobodyforts me even though I almost died, lost one of my legs and got bitten by Piranhas¡­" He was not joking. He healed after taking a Health Potion, leaving only 3x more, but that didn''t change the pain and mental exhaustion. This made him feel a little sad. But what could he do? It''s not like he can tell others that he goes to dangerous dungeons almost regrly for them to take his words seriously. He shrugged. "Well, it''s my great Onee-sama. I canfort her even in this situation." At this, he couldn''t help but hum. Now, this wasn''t something he nned, but he can work around with it¡­. Nejire has been ying hard for a while, getting to talk to her alone was hard enough. But this time, his indifferent act causing her to feel down at least proved she was still in a state where she was expecting a ''Good luck'' from him. Now, this could might as well be just her sisterly-side, but he can work around with even this. This would at least give him a chance to break the ice, most likely. Deciding to himself, he got up and went to the kitchen. ''Time to cook her favourite.'' "Pa- Pops, want me to help?" He blinked, Kurai was peeking at him from the couch he was sitting on until now. Smiling, he shook his head. "It''s fine." She was fucking annoying in the kitchen. Still, at least somebody wanted to help him. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Evening, Nejire was happy. She didn''t know how well she did, but at the very least made a friend. She was supposed to take the Rmendation Letter her parents wanted to get her. But she changed her mind at thest moment ¨C saying this is more fun. And it was fun! She got a lot of points, from what she could count. But what counted the most was that she made a friend! He was a little gloomy¡­ but it''s fine. "We are here, Young Miss." Hearing Kimi''s words, she zapped out of her mind. "Oh-ah. We are here!?" She smiled. "Good work, Kimi!" Sheughed and walked out, skipping to the door. Kimi realised how happy Nejire was. She hoped Neji prepared something to make her feel better, or her good mood might get ruined. Reaching the door, Nejire raised her hand to push it open but stopped¡­ Should she smile like this in front of Neji? Or should she act cold like usual¡­? In the end, she shrugged. It didn''t matter. He was her brother, he deserved to see her smile. She pushed the door open and walked in. The first thing she saw was Neji on the dining table, serving food while wearing an apron. Did he cook for her¡­? And that apron¡­ Aww. Seeing her, her younger brother smiled. "Oh, you''re back. And I was getting worried that the food would get cold." He came and locked his arms around her neck¡­ causing her to freeze. "How did it go? I assume you aced it. Though, did anything special happen?" She looked at his arms around her neck with unreadable eyes. Touching each other like this was pretty normal for them before all this shenanigans with Kimi happened. Is it still okay for him to touch her like this even now? ''Not like he has any perverted thoughts¡­'' Nejire shrugged and smiled, wrapping her own hands around him. "Oh, something special did happen. There was this guy named Takari(?), wait, no! It was Tamaki... I think. Anyway, he was about to get heavily injured by a Point-0 Robot- wait, you don''t know what Point-0 robots are, right? Let me exin." "Ehm." Neji kept nodding to her as Nejire exined things to him. Meanwhile, Kimi entered the room and smiled seeing the two siblings acting normal. Soon, Nejire sat down at the table to eat her food while Neji sat on a chair opposite to her. "Whoa!" She eximed with wide eyes with food in her mouth. "When did you learnn to cook such yummy Yakitori!?" Nejire ate her favourite, Yakitori, made by her younger brother with shining eyes while Neji stared at her with his chin resting on his hand. She ate her food triumphantly, sometimes ncing at Neji''s dazed face as he stared at her with an idiotic smile on his face. Midway eating, she frowned. "Stop staring at me like that. It''s suuuper creepy." Neji shrugged at it. "Let me enjoy the view, miss. It''s not every day I see an angel enjoying my cooked food this much." Nejire blushed slightly at this and pouted. "Stop with those sweet words! What''s your goal?" Her blush disappeared, she put down the bowl of food and stared at Neji with a serious look on her face. "Neji, tell me for real, do you¡­ like me?" "..." "Heh," Neji chuckled. "Do you even have to ask? What type of brother wouldn''t like her older sister? More so, when she emits this much queen energy like you?" She had to admit this felt good. But she wasn''t to be fooled. Today he needs to answer her. She was holding back from asking this ¨C since it might mean that she eavesdropped on him, but she didn''t care about that right now. The air around her went serious as she decided to end all this at once. "I didn''t mean that¡­ you know it." she red. "Tell me the truth, do you like me as a woman? Do you like me romantically?" "..." - ¨C ¡ª Neji didn''t expect this turn of events. Nejire has been acting shy and hideous for a while ¨C so he forgot her actual personality. She has always been a straightforward person, after all. What should he say? He first checked her state with . [State: Dead Serious, Demanding, Judging.] ''Damn¡­'' she really was serious. Neji went through a series of oues in his head while Nejire got impatient. In the end, he went for the best possible answer. "I¡­ do." He stared at her eyes with equal seriousness. "Nejire, I am in love with you, romantically." "..." Seeing her blush, he almost thought he seeded before sighing as her face went red in anger. She curled her fist and red at him. His face was so punchable right now¡­ but she has to bear with it, he was still her lovely younger brother. She heaved a sigh. "Neji," she stared at his eyes softly. "I love you too... But, only as your sister." "..." She shook her head. "Please stop this. You''re mixing up your emotions. You''re a good kid, even with your slightly perverted side. I am sure a guy as handsome and responsible as you, talking from the fact that cooked for me, you''d find someone who would like you back ¨C not for your dick, but for who you are." "..." Neji stared as Nejire got up with the bowl of food. "I will be taking this, if you don''t mind. It''s real tasty." She then turned around and walked away. "...Wow." Neji leaned back on the chair and stared at her bouncing ass while she climbed the stairs. That''s why he liked this girl. "Straightforward as fuck." She wasn''t arrogant, she was confident. She was a Queen. From the corner of the room, Kimi rubbed her temple while sighing. This would only make him try harder to get her. Though not like she minded it¡­ incest was so hot. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? Dayster, Nejire and her parents were eating lunch while Neji was on the couch far from here. He had already eaten so he didn''t sit with them. While eating rice, Nejire narrowed her eyes on Neji. A small smile was on his face as he typed on his phone. He sometimes giggled to himself and sent selfies. He looked like those ssmates of hers¡­ ''He got a girlfriend?'' What a development¡­ She didn''t consider Kimi or the Teacher he said he fucked to be anything even close to his girlfriend ¨C the most they were, at least in her eyes, were sex friends. She pouted with rice in her mouth. ''Hmph, good that he listened to me.'' Now he was acting naturally around her again. He didn''t stare at her in a daze andpliment her every now and then anymore. Maybe he got over it? ''...Good.'' She felt a little strange at this. But it''s whatever. This feeling of strangeness would surely vanish soon, right¡­? She went back to eating her food, while her parents exchanged nces with a worried look on their faces. It was then, "Mom!" Neji got up. "I am going to a friend''s house tonight. I will sleep there!" This caused both Nejire and Gara to immediately turn towards him with wide eyes, though both for different reasons. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Evening, "Hmhmhmhm~" Nejire walked inside the room while hearing the humminging from the bathroom. This was Neji''s room. He was showering. Meaning¡­ his phone was alone. Being as quiet as possible, Nejire looked around the room. Her eyes caught the sight of his phone on the table as she walked closer and picked it up. It wasn''t locked! ''Lucky!'' She smiled softly and started searching for ''Line'', the most used messenger app in Japan. After finding the app, as she went inside, she was baffled seeing Momo''s chat on the top. ''He was talking to Momo¡­?'' Maybe it wasn''t what she was thinking? She''s known Momo for a year now, and she knows Momo only sees Neji as a handsome friend, nothing more. Either way, she clicked the chat¡­ while her eyes went terribly wide. "This kid¡­" [Neji: Yaomomo, I was thinking¡­] [Momo: Hmm? Just say it, dumbo.] [N: What do you think of meing to your house for a sleepover?] [M: What!? You finally want toe to my home!?] [N: Yeah¡­ Well, you see, I have been recently heartbroken, so I was thinking of spending some time with my close friends.] This caused Nejire to feel something strange in her heart but she continued reading. [M: Fr? I can''t imagine someone having enough courage to break your heart. I would just assume you''re joking for now. Anyway, juste here! Doesn''t matter if you''re heartbroken or happy, I would always be there to keep you sane, hehe.] [N: Hehe, fine. I have many ns for tonight, we''re gonna have a lot of ''fun''. ] [M: Why the quotation mark? Anyway,e soon, I will be waiting!] [N: I am gonnae in a few hours. First, I gotta shower. See ya~] [M: Bye~] "..." Why the quotation mark? Nejire had a clear idea of why. ''Is he nning to¡­?'' No. It doesn''t matter. She doesn''t have the permission to mess with her brother''s love life. "...Hmph." She put the phone down and walked away by the door, slowly. Just as she went out ¨C from the bathroom, Neji''s silver head peeked with a small smirk on his face. "Lla~" Neji wondered why his sister ¨C who said she wasn''t interested in him at all ¨C was so eager to check his message history? ''Just as nned.'' ** ** ** Chapter 35: Game (4) Chapter 35: Game (4) If you wish to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 35: Game (4) ¡ª Kimi was driving the car, taking Neji to Momo''s house. "Did you really give up on her?" She asked, a little disappointment was present in her voice. "That''s a bummer." Incest was so hot¡­ but he instead chose to go after that Yaoyorozu girl? Of course, she didn''t mind that. That girl was hot too¡­ Just the idea of seeing Neji and Momo fucking each other while she enjoys the view from a corner of the room was heated. But, the truth is ¨C Incest is Wincest. Incest is always above any voyeurism fantasy she has. More so, Nejire''s has hit her growth spurt, her body would appreciate some helping ''hands''. Yet¡­ Neji was now focusing on Momo. Such a disappointment. "Kimi, you''re funny sometimes." Nejiughed from the back of the seat while ying with his phone. "I waited for a whole year to win over you. To think you believe I''d give up after just 4 months, tsk tsk tsk." Kimi shrugged at this. "Yeah, but you''re not doing anything with Nejire. Maybe you''re too soft because she''s your sister. Hmph, I never received such treatment." Neji again chuckled. "And what makes you think you''d receive the same treatment Nejire does?" Kimi stilled briefly before giggling. "Well, that''s true¡­" After sighing under her breath, she concentrated on the road and soon, they reached the magnificent mansion. - ¨C ¡ª After getting out of the car, I looked at Kimi. "Go back quickly, you''d need to return again." She looked confused at my words but I just ignored her and walked to the massive door of the mansion where Momo''s maid, Lilia, who I met before, greeted me. "Wee, young master." She bowed respectfully. "Please follow me,dy is waiting. She wanted toe by herself, but I decided to greet you myself. I hope you don''t mind." I just waved my hand and followed her. Walking through the grand mansion, I realised there was no one other than some maids. "Her parents aren''t home?" At my question, the maid shook her head. "No, they are out for work." Hm¡­ I wanted to meet them. While I was busy thinking, the maid stopped in front of a door. "Please, go in." She respectfully showed the door. I nodded, walked in¨C "..." ¨Cand stood there sighing. "Oi, what are you doing?" I asked, looking at Momo who wasying on her stomach with her eyes locked on the book in front of her while wearing nothing but a pair of high-socks, a red shirt and red panties. [Image Here] Momo turned to me, her indifferent face forming a huge smile. "You''re here!!" I rubbed my temple while she walked to me. She is only 13, those proportions aren''t right for her age. Even Nejire looked like a Loli when she was 14¡­ Maybe Momo''s quirk is at work? She came closer to me and grabbed my hands. "You should havee on a day when Mommy and Daddy were here! They always wanted to meet you!" I smiled wryly. "I thought the same, it would have been better... but why are you in your panties?" She tilted her head at this. "Isn''t it fine though? Aren''t you here for ''sleep''over? I usually sleep naked, but Lilia said I should at least wear my panties since, even if it''s you, a male friend ising..." "..." "Wait¡­ do I go naked?" "..." Do I need to exin what a sleepover is? But I am really liking the view. I scratched the back of my head. "Well, since you''re already like this, I have something ''fun'' in mind¡­" At my suggestion, she just stared at me innocently. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Meanwhile, Nejire was in her room, sitting on her bed with arge frown on her face. She kept biting her nail while muttering nonsense. Why did she feel this burning sensation in her heart? It wasn''t jealousy¡­ she was sure¡­ actually, no, she wasn''t sure. But yes, it wasn''t jealousy. Maybe she was just irritated¡­? Yes, that must be it! She was irritated that this albino bastard moved on from her so quickly¡­. Kind of pathetic for her to feel irritation at such a thing, but it couldn''t be helped. After he acted he was in so much in love with her ¨C he suddenly forgot about her and started focusing on another girl. "Though¡­ Momo?" He chose Momo to rece her? Momo is a cute girl. They''d get along if she bes Neji''s girlfriend¡­ it wouldn''t be that big of a deal. She frowned. "But¡­ but I need to stop him!" She got up. "T- they are still 13 years old! Neji is a bastard, he doesn''t count, but I can''t let Momo lose her p- purity right now!" Yes! It''s for Momo¡­ nothing else! She must go there and stop Neji from taking advantage of Momo! I- if they really want to go that far, they should at least date for a few years! Nejire breathed in and walked out of her room. She reached the entrance door of the mansion as she pushed the door ¨C just in time for Kimi, who was about to push open the door from the other side ¨C to jump back. Nejire stared at her. "Kimi," She didn''t have a grudge with Kimi, so she acted rtively fine around her. "Take me to Momo''s house, I suddenly feel I should do a sleepover too." Kimi blinked. "Ah¡­" she finally realised why Neji wanted her to return here quickly. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? In the Yaoyorozupound, In the bed, Neji crawled up and pushed Momo down. "Yaomomo," he stared at her with a frown. "We are gonna y a ''game''¡­ if you lose, you''d have to suck on something I want you to. Okay?" Momo stared at him with a blushing face, now she was regretting wearing any clothes at all... - ¨C ¡ª Momo''s maid, Lilia, was surprised to see Nejiree here too. She didn''t know Nejire that much, but she did know how she looked ¨C so she allowed her to enter the house and led her to Momo''s room. She left after that, and now Nejire was outside Momo''s room... eavesdropping with wide eyes. "*Slurp*... S-slow down a little! It''s hard for me to keep up¡­!" ''S-slurp?!'' She froze. ''That bastard is actually making the innocent Momo-'' Nejire had heard enough. She grabbed the door handle and swung it open, ring inside. "Hey, that''s cheating!" Inside, she saw Neji and Momo sitting on the bed with their hands on¡­ console controllers as Momo was sucking an ice-popsicle while Neji was focusing on the game. Nejire stared at the scene with an agape mouth and disbelief filling her eyes. The ''slurp'' was from her sucking on the popsicle. And a racing game was ying on the monitor. Nejire felt blood rush in her cheeks as she red at both of their concentrating faces. "NEJI!!" Both of them turned to her, Neji''s eyes shing with a ''message'' as he smirked. "You did this intentionally, didn''t you?!" She dashed inside the room and jumped forward, pushing him down on the bed while ring at him. - ¨C ¡ª Looking at her [State], Neji couldn''t help but smile. [State: Annoyance, Extreme relief, Love(?)] The question mark proved she was still in doubt and hadn''t epted her feelings, but at least he is doing some progress. Nejire was pushing him down, pouting, while Momo looked at the scene from the side with an anxious look on her face. "Yo, Sis, what a surprise." He grinned at her. "Don''t y games." She hissed. "Don''t try anything funny with Momo¡­ not yet." Unfortunately, he already tried something ''funny'' with her. Nothing extreme though. Neji tilted his head. "Why should I listen to you? My life, my choice." Nejire was caught off guard with the statement but she didn''t fall back, instead, "No. Your life, my choice." "...You know, you are not making any sense right now." "S- shut up." From the side, Momo nced at their faces with an awkward smile on her face. They seemed a bit too close for siblings. Well¡­ she was a bit too close for a ''friend'', too. So not like she gets anything to say. ** ** ** [Self Note: Momo image in this chapter] Chapter 36: Changes (1) Chapter 36: Changes (1) ¡ª Neji''s second year of middle school started a few weekster, things were getting a lot more interesting at this point. But today, the most interesting development was happening in a city located a few cities away from Chiba city. In Aldera Junior High, a certain green-haired boy was going through the hardest time of his life. Boom-Boom! "You dare, Deku!?" A bleeding Katsuki Bakugou had grabbed a rtively unharmed Izuku Midoriya by his cor while his other hand was close to thetter''s face, creating small explosions. His face was red and his eyes were bloodshot. He red at Deku, the most annoying thing in his life, as he controlled himself from sting him to bits. This motherfucker- How dare he do THAT again? "K- Khan¡­" Izuku''s horrified face finally made a sound, gulping. "Y- you were hurt¡­ I couldn''t just sit back and watch those kids beat you¨C" Boom! "Nobody asked for your help!" Katsuki interrupted him, sting on his chest, getting a groan from him. "You are fucking Quirkless! What gave you the idea that I would need your help!?" "But-" st! He released Izuku from his hold and sted on his stomach, causing thetter to spit out saliva and drop to the ground. "K- Khan¡­ it hurts¡­" Izuku whimpered, staring at him pleadingly. "I¡­ I didn''t mean to make you feel bad¨C" st! A st fell on his face, causing Izuku to cry out loud. "Shut up, you damn nerd!" He stood above him with trembling hands while ring. "You¡­ you think you can look down on me, huh!?" Izuku stared at him, huffing while droplets of tears gathered around his eyes¡­. So this is what he gets for trying to help¡­? Recently, a school close to their Aldera Junior High was chosen to be upgraded and be one of those ''Hero Middle-Schools'' that is bing popr after Nighteye''s speech at a conference where he exined how future heroes should be trained from an early age. Baguko got in a fight with a group of boys from that school... No, he didn''t lose, but from the looks of it ¨C he was about to. That''s when Izuku intervened¡­ if he didn''t intervene, he knew how much the defeat would affect his "friend''s" mind. Yet¡­ after helping him out¡­ he is treating him like this? Where is the gratitude, where is the appreciation that he is supposed to get...? Is it because he is Quirkless? Izuku clenched his fist and stared at Katsuki with betrayed eyes. "Khan¡­" he moved his trembling jaws. "I just couldn''t bear seeing other people beating you like that." "...What?" Bakugo froze¡­ But the next second, his re intensified. This damn nerd¡­ "You''re making fun of me again!!" Bakugo threw his punch at Izuku, causing thetter to cover his head with his hands¡­ all to vain. Boom! ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? 10 monthster, February, Year 200. The room was so impossibly silent that even his heartbeat could be heard. To diminish a bit of the silence, he yed his favourite video on theputer. Izuku had no idea what he was doing right now¡­ Sitting silently in the dark room, he was going through a series of emotions. ''So this is the end, huh?'' He was holding a bottle of transparent liquid in his left hand and a bottle filled with green liquid in his right. He was sitting on his old chair while All Might''s ever-so-familiar video yed on theputer screen. ["HA HA HA! Fear not, citizens, hope has arrived."] ["Why? Because I am here!"] Izuku Midoriya nced at All Might''s smiling face silently as he fell in a daze. The buzzing of the old video almost annoyed him. The room filled with the scent of rotten fast food didn''t help at all. Life at school has been harsher than ever. For a while, Bakugo has been more aggressive. 2 years ago, when different middle schools were assigned to handle the soon-to-be Hero Course Students, Izuku''s school wasn''t one of them. While that was fine for Izuku, Katsuki Bakugo didn''t like it. He tried to move to a nearby school that was chosen, but unfortunately due to unforeseen circumstances, he wasn''t able to. This caused him to start acting more aggressive since then ¨C and now, after almost 2 years of school, the bullying has reached its peak. Frankly, Izuku couldn''t bear it anymore. So, here he was¡­ letting some liquid decide on his fate. On his left hand, he had a bottle of poison and on his right, he had a "Miracle Quirk Unlocker" that he got from a shady website on the dark web. He had to choose one of these two, one of these two would decide his future. But¡­ from the looks of it, the poison might be the final answer. From the reviews of "Miracle Quirk Unlocker", people were iming it to be fake. While some people did give it a 5-star, almost 99% of the reviews were calling it a fake, causing Izuku to believe the 5-stars as paid reviews. But he promised himself to only drink one of these potions. If the Quirk Unlocker didn''t work, he would not touch the poison. This was a one-shot chance¡­ he wasn''t sure what he''d do. Izuku Midoriya only has one supporter in his life, his mother. But even she¡­ even she isn''t confident in him bing a Hero. Does he really want to live like this? Everyone looking down on him while he keeps walking forward? Maybe the poison would indeed relieve him from all this¡­ but i- if the quirk unlocker worked, then all of these problems would vanish too. He''d be able to be a Hero, his mother wouldn''t be incertain at him, and Khan¡­ maybe Khan would even befriend him? Thest thought was inciting¡­ Khan''s friendship alone was enough to match the idea of eternal relief. ["Why? Because I am here!"] Midoriya assumed having a Quirk would not only stop Khan from bullying him, but others would also ept him as a person. He''d even get to be the hero he always wanted. Maybe¡­ his suicidal thoughts would vanish too? As All Might''s Clip yed for the umpteenth time, he thinned his lips and gulped. Putting down the bottle filled with a transparent liquid on the table, he stared at the other bottle for a while¡­ From the reviews, drinking this might cause some mental bacsh. Yet, he wasn''t scared to take the risk¡­ He took a breath-in and opened the bottle cap, devouring the liquid in one go. "¡ªCough!!" First, it stung. He coughed and fell to the floor. Why was it burning his insides?? No reviews mentioned this. Did he drink the poison, instead? His mind wasn''t clear enough to give thought to that. He started coughing unbearably. ''Oh no¡­ M- Mom will hear!'' He didn''t know how she''d react to seeing poison in her son''s room. ["Why? Because I am here!"] All Might''s voice gave him the sudden strength he needed. But, "Izuku? Are you okay inside?" Knocks started to fall on the door, causing Izuku to feel the sudden urge to hide the bottle kept on the table. He barely stood up on his knees while his hands grabbed the poison on the table. He smiled, thinking it was it ¨C he opened the drawer to hide the potion, but just then¡­. The world around him went slow as he felt a twist in his brain. His vision distorted, he felt his consciousness fading, causing him to lose bnce from his knee. He started falling on his back, the bottle on his hands got tossed in the air and started to fall with him. His head hit the tiled floor with his eyes vacant. The bottle of poison that was made of cheap ss fell right in his teeth, resulting in it shattering into pieces, causing both the shattered piece of sses and the liquid poison to enter his throat. At the same time, the door handle twisted with a click sound as Inko, Izuku''s mother, walked with a key in her hand. "I- Izuku?!" ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Japan new year, "Hey, have you heard? That quirkless Izuku tried to kill himself." "Wait- wha? Really?? That''s some courage! I myself would never be able to do such a thing." "Hehe, same. Though he failed. He is currently in hospital from what I heard. It would have been a lot better if he died though, the poor guy gets bullied every day¡­" "Shh, watch out. Bakugo might hear¡­" Annoying. This was so annoying. He was used to the sound ofrge explosions, but this murmuring still got on his nerves. At least, this time it conveyed some useful information. ''So that Nerd tried to kill himself¡­'' He thought with a solemn look on his face. ''Heh,'' a smirk formed on his face. ''Must have been half-assed if he failed.'' Pathetic. To think he almost felt bad for that Nerd while he was just trying to gain pitying looks from others. "I would teach him a lesson the next time hees to school." He muttered to himself while he leaned back and closed his eyes. Suddenly, the chattering in the room stopped. Curious, he peeked open his eyes as they went slightly wider. "I- is that Izuku?" It seems he wasn''t the only one shocked. Green curly hair, and freckles¡­ that did look like Izuku. But what was with the changes? Dark circles around his eyes, a part of his hair covering his left eye, a straightened back and a creepy smile on his face. "..." Katsuki stared at him in slight shock while Izuku''s eyes shed by everyone, finally stopping at Katsuki. Izuku revealed a toothy smile and walked closer to Katsuki. "Khan," Katsuki frowned. "I unlocked my quirk." ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? In India, the Royal Pce of Nawab A man with clear Indian features wrapped in a pair of white Kurta and Pajama was kneeling in the hall of a Grand Pce. India hase far from its state in the 21st century, they don''t dress like this anymore - but to meet Nawab, dressing traditionally is a must. In front of him ¨C going past a white-like curtain, on an imperial throne, a person with a slim, short build sat. Most people didn''t know ''their'' gender, including the kneeling man, but since most people know that the title "Nawab" is masculine, they assume ''them'' as a "He". So the man wearing white Kurta was doing the same. "Nawab Bahadur," the man started. "We have finally gotten real sess at the [Miracle Quirk Unlocker]. It''s a boy from the country of the rising sun, Japan." "..." Nawab stayed silent and just nodded his head, allowing him to continue. "Since he''s the first sess, our scientists were demanding we bring him here. I tried to contact Ujir, but Ujir is too busy with the recent appearance of the ''Antians''." "So¡­ I am here to ask for your permission, Nawab Bahadur." The man then lowered his head and waited for an answer. "Hm¡­" An ethereal voice belonging to a young female entered his ears, causing him to raise his head and look at Nawab''s covered face with disbelief. "He shall be left alone, for the foreseeable future. Mine is telling me that this is better. Besides," a sweetugh left the female''s lips. "I desire to see how this one would interact with that silver-haired child." The exotic voice of the female was like a melody, whose lyrics went over the man''s head, as he stared ahead with sheer wonder. ** ** ** Author''s Note: For those who don''t know already, I have multiple images for characters (specifically harem members) in my Discord. Ahem, as you know from my previous pictures, they are quite ''steamy'', so join if you want to. Discord link - https://discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 37: Changes (2) Chapter 37: Changes (2) ¡ª Izuku Midoriya had a stupid smile on his face as he walked a few steps behind the three boys walking in front of him. It was Khan''s group. School just ended and they were returning to their homes ¨C Izuku was happily following Khan. Khan hated him because he didn''t have a quirk ¨C but now that he got one, he would be fine right? Obviously. While Izuku was daydreaming, the guy leading the group, Katsuki Bakugo, stopped. A deeply frowning Bakugo turned back to him, ring. "What do you think ya doing, Deku? Stop following me." He said in a deep, apathetic voice. "You are getting on my nerves." Deku''s smile stiffened at this. "B- but Khan, I now have a Quirk¨C'''' "SHUT IT!" Bakugo made his palms explode. "It doesn''t matter. You''re weak and pathetic. I don''t know how you got that quirk, or if you''ve been hiding it for all these years, but it''s clear that my Quirk is superior to yours. So, stay away from me!!" Izuku flinched. "O- of course, yours is superior, Khan¡­ that''s why I am ''following'' you instead of walking by your side." Bakugo''s lips twitched as he turned around. "Tch, annoying bastard. Stay as far away from me as possible." He then walked away while his group gave Izuku a pitying look. Izuku sighed and lowered his head. "I just wanted to be friends¡­" ¨C After making sure that Khan was out of his sight, Izuku Midoriya started to move again. ''At least I made some progress, hehe¡­'' At least Khan didn''t say "Stop following me!", and instead said, "Stay as far away from me as possible." This meant he still had a chance to gain Khan''s true friendship... Ting~ ''Hm?'' Whileughing to himself as he was about to enter a tunnel, he heard something moving behind him. Turning his head, his eyes went wide¨C ''A viin?!'' A slime-like creature came out of the gap in the manhole behind him. Rushing towards him, the viin wrapped his slime-like body around Izuku. "Ugh! Ngh!!" Izuku struggled as he felt the slime entering his throat, nostrils, ears, and the other open holes in his body. His desperate struggle caused the viin to growl and chuckle. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I am just ''hijacking'' your body. Calm down." Tears gathered around Izuku''s eyes as he desperately tried to struggle, he tried to use his newly found quirk, but he couldn''t even think properly amongst the pain for him to use it. "Calm now. It''ll only hurt for about 45 seconds¡­ Then, it''ll all be over¡­. Hehe." "You''re a real hero, you know? I would have died without you." Izuku struggled for a breath, barely holding it. He scratched the man''s arms, but his fingers just went through his jelly-like body. "No point in trying that. I am fluid, you see~" ''No!'' Izuku moved his legs to kick him. ''I can''t breathe!'' Izuku cried, helplessness sweeping under his skin. ''I am dying¡­ I am dying! Someone¡­ Khan¡­. Help me!!'' His vision finally started to darken as he started to lose his strength entirely. ''No¡­'' Just then ¨C the cap covering the manhole went flying, as a muscr man wearing a white t-shirt jumped up. "Fear not, kid!!" With a mixture of grin and grit, the man swung his fist back. "I AM HERE!" He positioned his punch at the right spot and punched forward. "Texas Smash!!" The punch didn''t connect with the viin, but the sheer shockwave it released caused the viin''s fluid body to scatter around in a matter of seconds. Izuku fell on his butt as he stared at the living legend with wide eyes. "All Might?" "HA HA HA!" All Might took a pose by cing his hand on his head. "Thank Goodness! You don''t seem that injured and you are fine enough to recognise me." Izuku coughed out some of the slimy fluid from inside him and smiled. "I am fine¡­ I think." "HAH! That''s good." All Might then disyed him a bottle filled with mud-like green fluid. "Because of you, I have got the viin. You have my thanks, young man." Izuku was surprised. ''When did he capture the viin¡­?'' "¨CCough¡­" "Anyway," All Might cough on his hand, a frown appearing on his face that disappeared the next second ¨C which wasn''t missed by Izuku, the biggest All Might stalker. "I am very busy, so I have to go." He crouched down, his legs bulging. "Take care!!" Kicking the ground, he disappeared into the sky. Bo¨COom! Izuku stared at his vanishing with a small smile on his face. "Should I have asked him that question?" This time, Izuku Midoriya didn''t grab his legs. This time, Izuku Midoriya didn''t ask if he can be a Hero without a quirk. Because this time... Izuku Midoriya had a Quirk. "Probably not, hehe." ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? "¡ªCough!" Toshinori Yagi, aka All Might, flew by the sky while coughing. "Hah¡­ So my current limit is only 2.5 hours?" He has been overexerting himself for a while now ¨C after Nighteye introduced ''that'' boy to him. All Might has already chosen a sessor, so there was no need for him to hold back anymore. That''s why he''s saving as many people as he can. "¡ªCough!" With another cough, All Might lost his bnce and tripped in the air. Smoke came out of his body, as his Chad form became skinny. "Hori Shit!" All Might started to fall down from the sky, but still managed to transform back and kick the air. "Ah, I should be more careful." Sighing, and feeling depressed at his weakness, All Might moved from his spot and vanished into the sky again. Maybe it''s fate¡­ or just the timeline doing its best to keep things straight ¨C because, from All Might''s pocket, the bottle sealing the slug viin had dropped to the ground. - ¨C ¡ª Luckily, All Might realised this soon enough. He looked down on the city from the top of a building that hended on with wide and horrified eyes. "Shit." Smoke and fire were soaring in the middle of the street, the sound of loud explosions was being heard from even here. All Might felt he could still hold on for 5 more minutes so he quickly kicked the rooftop and flew towards that exact street. The viin has to pay for what he did!! ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? In the street, His code name is Bijok, he''s a man from North Korea who was lucky enough to escape from that shit-hole of a country. He was currently hiding amongst the crowd, a struggling look on his face. But people didn''t notice it since they were more focused on the kid and the sludge viin in front of them. Though that''s because they didn''t know that this man was in fact the partner of the exact sludge viin. Looking at his partner, Bijok could only grit his teeth. Why was that stupid bastard trying to a middle¨Cschooler''s body in broad daylight? ''That fool...'' He probably shouldn''t have even teamed up with him. Now they''re surrounded by heroes already. ''Luckily for that fool, he has me by his side.'' Bijok''s struggling face distorted more. He was using his quirk, . But unlike its cool and badass name, it can merely ''convince'' a person into doing what they wouldn''t usually do - he can''t even do a specificmand. A pretty weak quirk, ording to him. But in situations like this, this quirk is best to have. By focusing his quirk on the heroes around him, ''convincing'' them to believe that they don''t have suitable quirks to fight the sludge viin and is waiting for a hero with a proper quirk to appear. Though he wouldn''t be able to keep this up for long. It''s all his partner''s fault, again. His partner usually needs only 45 seconds, but the prey he targeted this time is an annoying one ¨C so he''s been dying it for 3 whole minutes... Boom¨CBoom! "Mghnn! Mghnn!" There was a blonde kid in his grasp, who was creating explosions all in vain. Bijok released a relieved sigh. He''s familiar with his partner''s pattern ¨C and from the looks of it, it seemed the blonde kid''s body was just about to being . But, just then ¨C all to Bijok''s annoyance, his gaze followed a green-haired boy who leapt from the crowd. Under everyone''s shock, the kid ran towards the viin with shaky legs. "Y¨C you! Let Khan go!" The kid, Izuku Midoriya, reached for the sludge viin and curled his fist up, punching him, but the viin''s fluid body only spread out from his punch. "Argh! It''s you, the annoying kid!" The sludge viin couldn''t stop the green head since he was almost about to devour the blonde, causing Bijok to facepalm. Just then, Izuku raised his palm facing the viin. "" Izuku used his quirk!! Immediately, an invisible force left his palm, creating a hole in the viin''s chest. The sludge viin''s eyes went wide, but he wasn''t injured because of his body''s property. His chest slowly filled up on its own, all to Izuku''s horror. The sludge viin prepared to devour the kid too, in anger. But... Just then ¨C Bijok''s eyes went wide as a gust of wind appeared out of nowhere. A tall and muscr figure towered over his partner with his fist swung backwards. "UNITED," Bijok felt his blood run cold. "SMASH!" Thu- tutututut! The slug viin''s fluid sttered all around the street like rain while a tornado of wind left the impact point of the punch. Bijok gulped¡­ Maybe he really shouldn''t have teamed up with this guy. Everyone started cheering All Might''s name, just as¨C "Hey, isn''t that Bijok!? The wanted criminal!?" Some heroes yelled towards him. Bijok gritted his teeth and looked for a way to escape, but by then, Mt. Lady had grabbed his small figure with herrge hands. At that moment, Bijok could only use the Quirk Enhancer drug he brought from his home country and burst out his Quirk at once. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? All Might felt a slight headache all of a sudden. ''That''s weird¡­'' He assumed it to be a side effect of his weakened body and instead focused on the kids he just saved. "Khan¡­ are you okay?" Looking at the kid who just talked, All Might recognised him as the same kid that he saved a few minutes ago. The guy he called Khan didn''t reply and stared at the air dazedly. Izuku''s face showed worry as he was about to ask something again ¨C just then some heroes walked towards them. "You two did a very impressive job, even though it was a little dangerous for Mr. Green Head." Kamui Woods, a promising young hero, tried to console them while All Might smiled. "All Might, if you don''t mind, we should make these two kids see the doctor." All Might nodded as Kamui woods prepared to take them away. All Might smiled at Izuku''s back. He has seen how Izuku leapt in the air while everyone else was standing by the side. ''What a heroic spirit¨C'' ...His mind suddenly went nk and a thought which would have been normally impossible ¨C appeared in his mind. ''No, that was foolish.'' All Might stopped Kamui Woods. "Hah, young man. I would like to talk to this one for a second if that''s fine." All Might couldn''t see Kamui''s face because of his mask, but he could tell he was a little surprised. "Ah, of course." Kamui Woods scratched his head and handed Izuku to him then walked away with Bakugo. All Might was left alone with Izuku, to which Izuku smiled stiffly, nervous at what All Might had to say. With an unreadable look on his face, All Might ced his hand on Izuku''s shoulder and crouched down, staring at his face. "Kid, that was very dangerous and foolish." All Might talked, he seemed genuine about it. "I noticed the use of your quirk¡­ it''s nothing impressive, I must say. If you think you can save people with such a quirk, then you should stop it right now. You''d only get yourself killed." All Might couldn''t find anything wrong with what he was saying, but by then - Izuku''s eyes had gone wide and nk. "I am extremely disappointed in what you did. You could have gotten yourself killed by not knowing your limits which would have damaged the reputation of other heroes." Izuku''s body was still as he stared at All Might''s darkened face with a shell-shocked look in his eyes. "From next time, make sure you don''t do anything stupid like this. Just because you have a quirk doesn''t mean you are a hero." All Might stood up and walked away, while Izuku fell on his knees. The world around him¡­ shattered into pieces. What is the meaning of this life? ?¡ª?¡ï?¡ª? 2 months after that incident, Katsuki Bakugo returned home from school and walked inside. "Oh, you''re back." His Mom who was in the kitchen noticed him and walked towards him. She handed him a bag and some money. "Go and buy some veggies, quickly." Bakugo''s lips twitched. "Huh? Can''t you get it yourself, ya old hag!?" Smack! A blow fell on his head as Bakugo growled. "Who are you calling old, you dumbass!" "Grrr¡­" Bakugo growled as his body trembled. His mom hmphed. "Now go! I don''t want to see your face before you bring the veggies!" Bakugo nodded with a red face and trembling body and walked away. Suddenly stopping at the door, he looked back at his mom, Mitsuki Bakugo. "Hey, Mom¡­" Mitsuki turned her face to him while blinking. Did he just call her Mom¡­? "You are friends with Deku''s Mom right?" Mitsuki nodded. "Yeah, we were pretty close." Bakugo looked at the ground before sighing. "Do you know where Deku is? He hasn''t beening to school for the past 2 months." Mitsuki blinked at this. "Huh? You don''t know? Something happened to Izuku so Inko had to move from this city, sadly. I thought you''d know since you''re friends." Bakugo blinked. ''So he''s gone? What happened to him?'' His thought then moved on to his mother''s other words. ''Friends¡­?'' Bakugo was surprised. Did his mother think Deku was his friend¡­? What the hell. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Well, thepetition in freemium novel is about to end, so I decided to add 2 chapters ahead, check out if you like. Link: / Chapter 38: 2nd Confession (1) Chapter 38: 2nd Confession (1) ¡ª It''s been a year and 3 months since that day when Nejire ''took over'' Neji''s decision-making capability. ording to her, since he was her younger brother ¨C his life''s decisions should be made by her. Neji found all this very kinky. So his sister was this possessive¡­? Though it seems she herself didn''t realise what exactly her words meant. Nejire has always been the confident type, he recalled. In the school festival, when she was participating in the beauty tournament, her way with her words was proof of that. Neji imagined that as nothing but pure confidence rather than a show of pride or arrogance since Nejire never showed any of those before, but it seems he was slightly wrong. Nejire is a pretty prideful girl if she believes he needs to abide by her words. Well¡­ luckily she''s his sister and not some other girl because that would have ended bedly. Knowing what to do in a situation like this ¨C Neji has been ying his chess pieces very carefully. Obeying all of hermands would give her the feeling of superiority but disobeying all of this outright would cause her to back off entirely. So he has to find a middle point and maintain that point for a while before striking her directly. Now, after more than a year of preservation, Neji believed it was time for a direct confrontation. So here he was, "Neji, I am going to go to our clothes shop in the middle of the city, youe with me." Nejire said, walking above the stairs. Neji peeked from his book, tilting his head at her. "Is this a date?" He asked teasingly. Since he has proved Nejire feels jealousy when he ignores her once already ¨C there was no need to keep acting like that. "Maybe¡­ or maybe not." She giggled. "Just don''t overvalue yourself, and judge it with your brain~" After staring at her fleeting figure, Neji shrugged. Getting up from the couch, he walked towards his room to get ready. A few minutester, Nejire walked down the stairs meeting Neji who was wearing a purple t-shirt and ck short pants. He didn''t want to wear anything too much for a short shopping trip. "You sure it''s not a date?" Neji raised an eyebrow. "You look prepared. " Nejire wore an off-shoulder pink top and a ck mini-skirt with blue stripes on it, along with ck stockings reaching her upper thighs. [Image Here] ? Nejire curled her lips. "As I said, you should judge it yourself." Neji blinked - a little surprised that she wasn''t outright declining him. Just then, Nejire just walked towards him and yanked his arm, walking away with him. Outside Kimi was waiting in the car¡­ "Y''know, there are other drivers. Kimi should do her job as a maid too." Neji eyed Kimi, who deadpanned. Ignoring him, Nejire walked inside the car, while talking, "Sure, but don''t forget her main job is supposed to be our Bodyguard, not a maid." Neji hummed at this while sitting beside Nejire and locking the door. "Oh, I thought that was supposed to be a secret between Mom and Dad?" "Well, ~... I overheard them once." "Impressive, Ms. Eavesdropper." "..." Nejire froze briefly, staring at him, paranoid that he found out that she eavesdropped on him that day. Though seeing no reaction from him, she heaved a sigh. Nejire and Neji had small talks like this while Kimi drove her car and reached the highest skyscraper in the middle of Chiba City. The title, [The Hado Fabrics], was hung at the top of the building. "Why are we here again?" Neji walked out of the car behind Nejire while eyeing the mall. "I want some new clothes." "You have time to worry about fashion even though your Internship just started?" Normally, the U.A internship starts from the second year. Izuku''s generation in the canon was an exception. Though ¨C in this timeline, because of Nighteye, even Nejire had to start her internship in her 1st year. Nejire turned to him, finally, an annoyed look surfaced on her face. "Stop nitpicking my every decision!" Neji smirked. "Why not? Since you are the person who is supposed to decide for me too ¨C I should at least judge some of your decisions." Nejire frowned and narrowed her eyes at him. ''Can''t he tell why I said those lines?'' Seeing Neji staring at her innocently, she sighed. ''Dense bastard.'' While she thought all this, Neji then turned to Kimi. "You wait here, we will be back soon." Kimi nodded, "Okay-" "Wait." Nejire interrupted with a frown on her face. "Why can''t shee?" Neji froze briefly while Kimi made a surprising face. "Because¡­ Well, I just wanted some alone time with you." "Neji¡­" Gradually, the frown lessened as Nejire sighed. "I don''t know the actual rtionship between you two, but I heard what she said once, ''Kimi belongs to Neji''. If that''s true, don''t you think you should take care of her a little better? Or do you treat everything that belongs to you like this?" Nejire stared at his eyes with a disappointed look on her face. "You''re pushing her away a lot, you know that?" "..." Neji fell silent. - ¨C ¡ª "..." And here I was considering her feelings. I sighed. Considering this is a date ¨C even if she refuses to spell it out ¨C I thought she''d be happy to be alone with me. Does this mean she epts Kimi and my rtionship? I looked towards Kimi who was barely holding her smile. She seems to have liked being defended like this. She''s been acting a little bratty for a while. Tsk. I rubbed my temple looking at her. "Alright, Kimi,e with us. The Queen has spoken." Kimi nodded swiftly and walked out of the car. We then walked away with Nejire leading us. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? This building is the headquarters of Mom''spany, [The Hado Fabrics]. The first 10 floors are just shopping malls while beyond that is the office of Mom and her employees. "Bye, Mama! Bye, Pops! Bye, Aunty!" Kurai waved her paws as Mom walked away with her. Mom had greeted us as soon as we entered, though she is going away right now because of work. Kurai was with Mom today since she wanted to spend time with her grandma. Kurai has gotten pretty close to the family in the past two years. At first, Mom and Dad were a little weirded out by having a cat as their granddaughter, but it didn''tst long. The thing that didst long though was the fact that Kurai refers to me as Pops and Kimi as Mama. They joke a lot about that. Though I wonder if they''d still joke if they found out about our actual rtionship¡­ Anyway, "Hey, Neji,e here, quickly, look at this!" Nejire called me from a corner of the shop. We were on the highest floor of the mall. Here, there were very few people so she didn''t hold back her excitement. I walked to her and stood by her. "How''s this?!" She put a dress above her chest. "What do you think, would it suit me?" Nejire has a knack for fashion. It''s Mom''s fault, of course. Though Nejire''s is more like a hobby than a passion like Moms. I guess it''s time to use my hidden Jutsu . - ¨C ¡ª The shopping took 3 hours. But I still haven''t undone a mystery ¨C why can''t girls just choose their dress quickly? "Hm, hm, hm~" I eyed Nejire who was skipping while humming. The clothes were set for home delivery so we didn''t have to carry anything. "Are you sure this is not a date?" I asked with a hint of tease in my voice. "Maybe~" "Then why are we going to a coffee shop?" "I am thirsty." "You don''t drink coffee when you''re thirsty." "..." She turned to me annoyingly. "Will you stop?" "No. I like being annoying to you." Nejire''s face turned more annoyed as she looked away from my eyes. "Well, it''s indeed a date¡­ but you know, siblings can go on dates too." I tilted my head innocently. "That''s what I was saying. What else do you think I am implying while talking about dates? Wait-" I gasped. "Were you having some l-lewd thoughts?" "Stop." I chuckled. "Y''know, the older sister is usually the one teasing." She rolled her eyes and turned around, starting to walk. Fuuu-. I want to be teased by her. But it''s just been a dream until now. Kimi seems to be mildly enjoying all this from my side. Nejire walked a few steps ahead of us as I slowed down and leaned towards Kimi. "You seem to be enjoying yourself, Miss third-wheel." She covered her mouth with her hand and gave me a smug look. "My, but of course. It''s rare to see the prideful Neji-sama doing exactly as a girl says." I shrugged. "She''s special." She smirked. "Simp." "..." Hm. She''s indeed acting like a brat. I guess it''s pretty normal for people like her to act like this to provoke their master¡­ Well, you''d get what you want. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Ignoring all the distracting things that happened today ¨C Neji decided to make the day a little more productive. ''Let''s confront her.'' Just below [The Hado Fabrics], there is a small coffee shop. That''s where Nejire led them. It seems she frequents here every time shees to visit Gara. The owner is an Onee-sama with short brown hair. She had a look of pleasant surprise when she looked at Nejire bringing a boy with her ¨C though she was disappointed to learn the boy was her brother. "Here," The shop owner Onee-sama poured coffee on the three sses served in front of Nejire, then to Neji and Kimi who was sitting opposite her. After serving the sses, she smiled at them. "Alright then. Enjoy your time. Just call me if you need anything." She walked away with her heels thumping on the ground while Neji stared at her rear. "Hey!" A smack fell on his hand, Nejire red at him. "Eyes here." Neji smiled at her. ''Perfect.'' Of course, he wouldn''t look at another girl''s ass on a date. That''s just dumb. He did this to attract Nejire''s attention. "Why, I wonder." Neji rested his chin on his hand. "I quite like the way she looks, especially that ass. It looked delicious." "Watch out, she has ." "..." He could hear the girl''s giggling from afar. He almost felt awkward. He shook his head and slipped his hands in the pocket, while in reality he opened his inventory and took out a ck orb. He didn''t take it out of his pockets and just clicked the ''button'' on top. Immediately, an invisible sphere covered the table. [Orb of Silence: A one-time use item that creates a small space separated from the sound dimension of the outside.] This was a perfect item for a situation like this. "We can talk now." Nejire tilted her head. She looked at the owner who was blinking while looking at them. "Don''t mind the small details," Neji said. "I just had some things to say¡­" Nejire frowned. "What?" "I love you." He stopped. "A lot." After an initial shock ¨C Nejire almost smiled - maybe she was expecting to hear this? ¨C but, surprisingly, her smile stopped midway. She wanted to see how passionate he was. She curled her fist at this. "I recall we have gone through this once." "Hear me out, for thest time." He looked at her slightly surprised face. "I want to confess my feelings." "..." She was speechless. "I love the way you dress." He added. "I love how you don''t care about others'' opinions." He stared at his eyes. "I love the way you smile. I love the way you get jealous when I stare at others." He rested his chin on his hand. "I am in love with the way you talk, the tune you use. I definitely love how easy it is to tease you. I love when you forcefully use my bathroom even though I ask you not to." Seeing him stop, Nejire added, "It''s... one-sided.'' "Oh?" His face went serious. "Then why do you care so much about me looking at other girls?" "At first, it was Momo, who I understand, she''s too young," Neji said. "But at this point, it''s every other girl. Wasn''t it you who wanted me to find a girlfriend? Why be a thorn to my path now?" "..." Neji stared at her frown and anxious eyes with a hint of seriousness. "Tell me the truth¡­. Do you love me?" The frown on her face deepened. Meanwhile, Kimi sat beside Neji with an awkward look on her face. - ¨C ¡ª Does she love him, her younger brother? "Of course." She muttered. The answer was simple, hearing which Neji almost smiled. "What kind of sister wouldn''t love her brother?" But Neji''s face became more serious at this. "You know what I am talking about. Stop using my own card against me." At this, Nejire stiffened. After an entire minute, she parted her lips, but before she could say something, Neji stopped her. "Before saying anything." He leaned from the seat, his face closing distance from her, and maintaining eye contact. "Consider this - would you be fine being with a man who''s not me, for the rest of your life?" "..." Nejire thinned her lips as she also maintained eye contact. Why was he being like this? She clenched her fist and red at him. Did he not notice how she wanted him to choose her clothing? Did he not notice how she brings him anywhere she goes that doesn''t concern her school and Hero life? Did he not notice the hidden smile on her face every time hepliments her? Did he not notice how much she enjoys hispany? Did he not realise why she stops him from looking at other girls? "I thought you were smart¡­" she muttered under her breath. "Did you say something-" "No¡­" she stared at him. "You asked if I love you? Would I be fine with spending my whole life with another man?" "Yes. Answer me truthfully. I''d stop my approach depending on your answer." What a bastard¡­. "...Do I have to spell out everything?" She muttered in a barely audible voice. "Hn?" He could hear everything, of course. "What was it?" Nejire red at him, heat rushing to her face. It''s not her style to not be straightforward. It''s just that Neji was special to her ¨C she couldn''t even think straight while with him, sometimes. "I can''t live with another man¡­" She clenched her skirt that was resting on her thighs. "You love the way I talk? I love the way you talk too, I love the way youpliment me, I love the way you tease me¡­ I love the way you''ve been listening to me for over a year, even though you didn''t have to." She stared at him with a red face. "I love you too, you dense bastard?" A smile formed on Neji''s face as he looked at her cheekily, she also heard Kimi sighing from the side. "Sorry for being a dense protagonist." Nejire huffed, while a message shed by her brother''s eyes. [Ding! Condition 1 of the Quest: "Make Nejire ept her feelings for you" has beenpleted.] But before Neji could celebrate¡­ Nejire took another breath in. "But we can''t be together. Incest is bad!" [Ding Condition 2: "Make Nejire forgive you for betraying her" is yet to be fulfilled.] Neji almost sighed. ''She hasn''t forgiven me huh¡­'' She was using excuses that incest is bad, instead. ''Let''s see¡­.'' However, Neji wanted to finish this right in this coffee shop. ** ** ** Chapter 39: 2nd Confession (2) Chapter 39: 2nd Confession (2) ¡ª [Ding Condition 2: "Make Nejire forgive you for betraying her" is yet to be fulfilled.] Looking at her face as she yells incest is bad, Neji found himself thinning his lips. She hasn''t forgiven him¡­ ''I got the weird idea that she did, based on how she defended Kimi.'' Nejire was huffing, her eyes were red and her lips were quivering. Did he push her too far? Maybe he should have waited for a few more months¡­ Neji stared at her eyes apologetically. "Sis¡­" "Hahh¡­" "Do you hate me?" "..." Nejire stopped briefly, a state of shock appearing on her face. "I- I would never. I just yelled a second ago that I love you, you idiot...." Neji blinked. Of course, she doesn''t. He knew. Je just wanted to hear it from her. "Ah, my choice of bad words. I meant to ask ¨C do you hate something I did?" Nejire frowned as her breathing started to calm down. "There are many things you did that I hate." "Do you hate me for having a weird rtionship with Kimi?" This was time for Kimi to fall silent. She felt her throat die seeing the direction the talk was going. What if he says he wouldn''t mind leaving her behind for Nejire¡­? "No¡­ Or maybe, I am not gonna tell you." At first, Nejire wanted to say ¨C No, I don''t hate you. I just don''t want to have an incestuous rtionship ¨C but she felt like being straightforward, being truthful. "That''s a yes." "..." Neji fell back on his seat. "Is there any way for me to redeem myself? Mind you, I am a really dense kid." "..." she had an idea as she narrowed her eyes on him. "Will you be able to leave Kimi for me?" Neji stilled. "Sorry to break it to you ¨C but this is not a harem-hi manga." Her breathing was even at this point as she stared at Neji with an unreadable look on her face. "And you''re not a harem protagonist." "..." Neji stayed silent. Because of the space created by the Orb of Silence, a creepy silence fell over the table. Will he be able to leave Kimi for her, his Big Sister, who he loves so dearly? ''I...'' To begin with, Kimi was his rapist. Yes, he has indeed forgiven her and even entered a Master-ve rtionship ¨C but he''s not obliged to follow it, at all. He is the master, he can break the chains and stop ''owning'' her anytime. She can still work as a maid, Neji supposed Nejire would be fine with that. So¡­ Neji turned to Kimi with an indifferent look on his face. Kimi was visibly shaking. Sweat was covering her forehead as she stared at Neji with a hopeful look on her face. But¡­ even her hopeful eyes started shaking as Neji looked at her with an apologetic look on his face. Sweat trailed down her cheeks as her eyes went red and teary. She was regretting evering with them at all¡­ Ignoring her, Neji turned to Nejire and looked at her. "I," He sighed. ''I guess I still have a few more months.'' "I can''t." He clenched his fist. "The start of Kimi and my rtionship was quite bad. She made a mistake after I provoked her. But in response to that, I ended up corrupting her mind and making her see me as the only person valuable in her life." He looked at Kimi''s surprised face. "If I leave her, I can only imagine what she''ll do. And, frankly, I don''t want that." He turned to Nejire who stared at him with an impossibly unreadable look on her face. "I am sorry, I can''t leave Kimi ¨C even for you." "..." Kimi covered her mouth with her hands as tears trailed down her face while Nejire stared at her. Nejire got up from her seat, causing Neji to sigh. Today wasn''t the day, and it was seeming like that day might nevere¡­ he wasn''t willing to push Nejire that far, his weak heart wouldn''t allow that. Incest was fine for him, but it doesn''t seem to be fine for Nejire. She was but a normal girl, after all. What type of normal girl would think about fucking her own brother? Such bullshit. But unlike how he thought that she''d turn around and leave, she turned her face back to confirm that the shop owner was busy, and walked to him and suddenly... sat on hisp. "Looks like you are not as much of a bastard as I thought you were." Her face formed a smile. "d to know the man I am in love with would not neglect me." Nejire ced her head on his chest, all to Neji''s surprise. "Don''t look so dry, I forgive you." [Ding! Both conditions have been met!] [Quest Complete!] Neji sighed to himself. ''Thanks .'' Luckily he had a n. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? They were back in the car. The ride was silent, Kimi noted. Nejire was avoiding eye contact, contrary to her initial approach. While Neji was just awkward after saying all those cringey lines, even if it was the best possible move ording to Nejire''s [State]. Meanwhile, Kimi was driving the car with a huge smile on her face. She felt happy. ''So he does care about me¡­'' She was so sure that he''d go along with Nejire''s flow and say he would leave her for his older sister. She expected him to say that. But he, instead... ''He''s softer than he acts, heh. Tsun, Tsun.'' She has saidst time ¨C she was in love with a kid. While her feelings did increase over time, there was an emptiness within her. She was giving her everything, but the other party only seemed to be taking her for a sex doll. Of course, she didn''t mind at all ¨C he was the best thing she could hope for in bed. That was all she needed... Yes, that was good enough. With that only, she was fine¡­ but now¡­ she was feeling finer. No, she was feeling the finest. She didn''t know when was thest time she felt this much happy emotion rushing through her body. Was it when she saved the first person as a hero¡­? No, that was not it. She¡­ she could not remember. ''Hah¡­'' she sighed to herself. Looking into her head, she found more sorrowful moments than happy ones in her life. Her mother died while giving birth to her. Her father died in a fight between viins and heroes when she was 8 years old. She only had her older sister to rely on after that. But even she¡­ After Kimi became a hero and captured her first criminal, that criminal''s friends had attacked her sister and taken her hostage. They nned to make Kimi release their brother using her ¨C even though a Pro Hero can''t do that. So in the end, they molested her older sister and killed her. She still held on to it. It was fine, she told herself. She could still move along, she believed. Amongst all this, she got to meet some really good people. Her heart warmed up to anyone who treated her well. At that moment, when a new graduate U.A student became her sidekick, she thought maybe she has found another person to rely on¡­? s, even he was killed by that man¡­ no, that literal Evil God. She hoped none of her close people would ever have to meet that man. Especially¡­ the person she cares about the most. She didn''t know what she''d do if that happens. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Well¡­ as they say, As the universe keeps expanding so does the Harem. Anyway, the "Nejire Capture" arc ends here. My first time trying something rtively close to ''romance'' (I don''t count Kimi''s situation, and I am also sceptical about this too). So yeah, bai. ...Also, powerstone if you liked the chapters. Chapter 40: WTF (1) Chapter 40: WTF (1) If you wish to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall Discord Link: https://discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ ¡ª Chapter 40: WTF (1) ¡ª Sitting in the backseat of the car, I was looking at the messages in my retina. [Quest Completed!] [Quest: Nejire Hado, your older sister, is disappointed in you because of what you did with your maid. Currently, she is in a state of betrayal, disbelief and shock. This is the perfect opportunity to strike her ¨C in case you want her to be with you. Objective: ¡ªMake Nejire ept her feelings for you. ¡ªEarn her forgiveness for ''betraying'' her. Time limit: Before your first day at U.A. Reward: [Harem Lord] Title, Tier Level-up Potion 2x. Penalty: [Green Hat] Title, 50 points loss in CHA.] [Reward is being distributed!] [Tier-level up potion 2x, obtained!] [Tier-level up potion: "Only the Gamer can level up" ¨C this potion was created only to thwart that belief by the "Director of the Last Act". By drinking this potion, a person who isn''t a Gamer, can get a certain amount of (something simr to) "exp", which allows them to level up their Tiers!] "Hm¡­" Director of the Last Act¡­? I think I have heard this name before, just can''t put my finger in it. Anyway, this thing is too good to waste. Moving on, ["Harem Lord" title, obtained!] [Title, Harem Lord: ¡ªIncreased affinity with the opposite sex, causing them to feel slight attraction towards you without any particr reason. ¡ªYour partners would have less aversion towards sharing you among themselves.] This honestly presented me with a weird idea¡­ Do I make a harem- or rather, do I expand my harem? I mean, I already have one, but I didn''t n to have them from the get go. I am not seeking a harem, to be clear. But do I, after getting such a title, start seeking a harem? If this was the previous me, the answer would have been a simple yes, but this is not simple. For the old me, having a harem was the same as having a bunch of cum-dumpsters. But to the current me, I consider girls as actual people with personalities. By expanding my current harem, I am binding the fate of actual people I care about with mine. They''d have to fight the Gods with me. Am I okay with that? Mostly not¡­ but if the girl is strong herself, then maybe¡­ For example, Momo. Her quirk is super versatile and valuable. If I give her a few Tier level-up potions, she would be, in one word ¨C dangerous. To add on top of it, just imagine how strong she''d be if she had Mana too. She''d be a literal Goddess of creation... But I don''t want to "waste" the Tier potions on my "friend". Only my lovers deserve this, since I need to ensure their safety with it. So, do I add Momo to the "Harem"? "..." Decisions. Momo is interested in me, I am aware. But our rtionship is just touching here and there and joking it off. We are just intimate friends, but still friends, nothing more. Well¡­ if I am really nning to fight Gods, I guess a Goddess of Creation in my party would help a lot? "..." I heaved a breath. I said a moment ago that I stopped taking girls as nothing more than mere cum dumps, yet I am thinking of using Momo as a "tool", is it any better? On second thought, I do like her too¡­ Maybe not as much as Nejire or even Kimi, but she is still my closest female friend. Okay¡­ It''s decided then. I guess I can build a harem. Just need to make sure I don''t start thinking with my dick, and use my brain instead. Then, the system''s voice rang in my head. [For reference, Master, "less aversion" doesn''t necessarily mean the title would make thempletely okay with the idea of "harem", you need to work around that yourself. That applies to your potential new girls too. Please, take care of your girls better, Master.] ...Oookay? How am I supposed to feel when an AI tells me to manage my harem better? Anyway, now that I have two titles ¨C I n to equip the "Harem Lord" title always and only switch to the "Fearless" title in a fight. I did as I thought as I quickly equipped the Harem Lord title just as... something happened. I don''t know what it was, but I do know something changed in the multiverse. More urately, something within the two girls sitting beside me¡­ - ¨C ¡ª After reaching home, I first called both of them to my room. "Here, drink these." I handed both Kimi and Nejire the Tier level up potions as they epted it. "Uh, what''s this?" Kimi asked, observing the bottle. "Hmm," Nejire had a small and cute frown on her head. "You''re acting sus, Neji." I just shrugged casually while sitting in the bed. Nejire and Kimi were sitting on the couch in front of me. I first looked at their tiers. Kimi is the same as before, while Nejire is stronger than her canon self, who I assume was Tier 2 by the start of U.A. This has various reasons behind it. One, she was trained by Shifu. Two, she apanied me on training when I trained my Quirk. Three, the Hero Middle-school. Seeing me just observing them, waiting for them to start, they opened the bottle regardless and poured down the contents in one go. Good to see the trust. Immediately, a red aura surrounded them while they both blinked continuously. ""What''s this?"" Both of them questioned, while I observed the situation with an attentive look. Both of their bodies started to levitate in the air while they looked around, surprised. Next, something I clearly wasn''t expecting happened. A ck greasy and oily substance, yes, those things from Cultivation Novels, came out of their bodies while their expression turned horrified. Soon, the aura disappeared as both of themnded back on the couch¡­ releasing a stink. I looked at their tiers again, smiling softly. Luckily the potions had enough "exp" to level up their tiers. Though my smile stiffned the next moment, hearing my older sister''s words. "Neji~ you''ve got a lot of exining to do~" Contrary to her cheerful tune, Nejire red at me as I shrugged while having my nostrils shut by my fingers. "First take a shower, you stink." "..." - ¨C ¡ª "So, Neji, what was that?" "A beauty product I bought from the dark web." I smiled looking at Nejire who came back from showering. Nejire stared at me funny while Kimi observed her body from behind her. They were both wrapping themselves in nothing but towels, so I was getting a good view. They were beautiful before. But now they were stunning. The most apparent change in their skin, no, it''s not a change in their skin tone ¨C it didn''t be jade-white. Whiter skin doesn''t mean more beautiful, at least not in my book. The true description would be their skin is... More High Resolution-ed(?). It''s almost as if they were redrawn in a new style. "Well, it certainly isn''t a beauty product¡­" Kimi flexed her arm muscles. "I feel much stronger than before¡­ Young Miss might not realise it since hers isn''t a bodily type quirk, but I can feel the changes." Nejire turned to her. "No, I can feel some changes in my body''s strength too¡­ It''s not that much, but I do feel stronger than before. Oh, and you should stop calling me young miss." "Uh¡­" Kimi thinned her lips. Sighing, Nejire went closer to Kimi and hugged her tightly. "Oh, Kimi!! Stop acting so nervous! I said I epted your rtionship, didn''t I? Sorry for saying that one line back in the coffee shop, it was necessary. Just call me Nejire, or Nejire-chan if you are so reluctant." "Okay¡­" Kimi nodded with a new smile on her face. I see that Kimi was still a bit nervous around her. After all, Nejire is the person who said, "Would you leave her for me?", to me, the person she loves the most, probably. Nice to see my sis opening up in front of her. Though I don''t believe this is the Harem Lord title''s affect¡­ My family members are just too nice. First, my Mom, who let Kimie with us on the anniversary, and now Nejire who is epting Kimi so easily¡­ Anyway, I have to bullshit my way through. "Anyway, Neji, where did you get this?" Nejire finally turned to me with a serious look on her face. "Tell the truth." "Well, fine." I shrugged. "It''s my second quirk." Both of them frowned. Ignoring them, I started my exnation. "Sometimes different [Items] spawn in my [Personal Dimension], that''s where I got these items. Oh, Kimi, you always wanted to know where I vanished off to? Sometimes, the [Gate] to my Personal Dimension spawns outside my reach, so I need to go there to fetch my items." I didn''t tell them that I needed to fight strong monsters with my life on the line because that would just make them worry pointlessly. While humming, Nejire narrowed her eyes. "You''re capping right?" "No, it''s fax, for real." Kimi didn''t talk since she has already seen my ''magical'' capabilities before. She seemed to have somehow believed me. "Show proof." But Nejire wasn''t the same. "Well¡­" I slipped my hands inside the air, causing Nejire'' eyes to pop out. I took out a fancy looking red-coloured Carpet with strange encryptions on it. Nejire wanted to say something, but I interrupted her. "First let me demonstrate this to you." I threw the carpet to the ground as itnded perfectly on the floor without any sound. "Kimi," I called. "Sit on top of it, please." Kimi nodded reluctantly as she walked atop the carpet then sat down. Then, with a motion of my hand, the carpet started floating. "Kya!" I flew the carpet around a little before putting it down. Kimi looked at the carpet horrifyingly as I talked, "Ever heard of that very old movie, ddin? This is a Magic Carpet based on that." Nejire stared at me with a shocked look on her face. "Whoa¡­ you weren''t lying? Does magic exist? Wait, wait, so is Kurai actually a magical cat??" Ignoring her, I then took off my earring. "We can talk about thatter, but, I was lying when I said I can replicate something simr to telekinesis because of my Quirk''s growth." I tossed the earring that she caught. "It''s this earring''s magic." Nejire blinked. "So that''s why you never let me touch it even though I wanted to?" At my nod, she quickly wore the earring as she felt an invisible force under her mind''s control. Blinking, she raised her hand at the monitor hung in the wall. "Wait-" She clutched her palm as a crushing force shattered the monitor into pieces. "..." "..." "..." "Okay, I believe you now." She got up and smiled at me cheekily¡­ oh no. "But this is mine, from now on, thank you very much." She turned around and made a run for it. "Hey stop!" I tried to move but tripped and fell face-first on the floor, though luckily the carpet caught me midway. The carpet moved ording to me and followed Nejire. ¡­ Unsurprisingly, the other maids were sent for a mental check after that day. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? A few dayster, I was in the car, going somewhere¡­ Precisely, Takoba Municipal Beach Park. The same beach park where Izuku Midoriya was trained by All Might in the canon timeline. Considering that the sludge viin incident happened in this timeline as well, based on the T.V news, I feel like I should visit Izuku and All Might to change some important things. I would have preferred to interfere in the sludge viin incident, but it was practically impossible for me to be present there on the right day, right time ¨C without my LUCK helping me, which it didn''t. So I think it''s time to do things manually¡­ The smooth sound of the car engine caused me to crackle up, all to Kimi''s sudden shock. One For All, "Here Ie." ** ** ** Author''s Note: Good luck to me. Going to try Lucid dreaming right now after I watched some YouTube videos. Update: I failed ??. Update 2: I seeded!!! ¡ª ¡ªAll the previous chapters have been proofread by @Antigone, @Lasagna and @IWantToKms. Chapter 41: WTF (2) Chapter 41: WTF (2) ¡ª "Young master, why do you want to go to that dirty beach? You could have gone to Hawaii anytime." Kimi asked while focusing on the road. She''s acting a bit more caring than usual¡­ Did she perhaps like how I refused to leave her for Nejire? Heh. I tilted my head, causing my earring to p down to my face, as I said, "I am not exactly going there for a vacation." "Hmm¡­" She tilted her head too. "Oh, wait, perhaps your [Personal Dimension]''s gate spawn there? Speaking of which, what''s inside your "Dimension" anyway? Can other people enter there too?" "Eh, there are many different things within that ''Dimension''..." I then shook my head. "As for the second question, no. Nobody other than me and Kurai can enter that ce. That''s the reason why I didn''t exin things to Mom. Since she would never let me go to a ce that she isn''t sure is safe." I love my Mom, I really do. She''s the best. But she''s too overprotective. Some things are better kept a secret from her. Kimi turned to her left, where I was sitting. "Um¡­ then, is it really safe?" "...Perhaps." I didn''t need to lie to her, but I also didn''t have any reason to be obvious... I don''t want her to worry needlessly. Kimi stared at my eyes for a bit, trying to read me as I shrugged. She was good at reading me before, but not anymore. My CHA stat blocks people from reading my bodynguage. Maybe they be too busy admiring me, instead? Bleh. Anyway, telling Kimi to focus on the road instead of asking nonsense questions, I focused on why I am going there. Takoba Municipal Beach Park is the ce where Midoriya was trained by All Might. I am going there to meet All Might and change his mind about giving Izuku One for All. No, I don''t hate Izuku. Izuku hate is overrated, he''s a shitty protagonist though. The actual reason why he shouldn''t get OFA is that... I want it. On second thought, saying I ''need'' it would be more appropriate. One For All is the strongest quirk I know besides Eri''s and All for One''s quirk. I would talk about thosetter two on another day, but what I need immediately is OFA. The main reason why I want this is that One for All is a stockpiling quirk. It is stockpiling strength and energy for seven generations. As for what exactly this ''Energy'' is, nobody knows. For all you know, this Energy may just be metaphysical, like when people say, "Gah, I ampletely out of energy", when they are tired. OOOR, this might be Mana or something simr. I highly doubt it''s mana, since the energy within it doese from the other 7 wielders, who I don''t think had Mana, but that''s the point. If it is mana, then it''s useless since I wouldn''t be able to use it at all. I just hope it''s some energy like Chakra, which is essentially life force, and as far as I know, the Curse doesn''t block life force, or I would have been dead already. So, One for All is essential for my survival. Other than that, it''s a great quirk overall. It''s basically a nerfed version of Issei''s [Boosted Gear]. I can only imagine the destruction my would be able to cause if I used 100% One for All on it¡­ Oof. Now, One for All also has sole drawbacks, specifically two. The first is that it would use up the user''s lifespan, and the second one is there are seven consciousnesses within it. For the first problem, there are many ways I can get life force. And secondly, I am not sure if my version of Gamer''s Mind would be able to eradicate those Consciousness, but I am sure it''d make sure those Consciousness don''t affect me negatively. The rest, I will handle myself. "Young master, we''re here." Bringing me from my thoughts, Kimi''s voice rang within the car. I turned to the beach and my eyes widened. Sofas, fridges, cars, broken parts of houses, and finally, thousands of bottles floating on the shore - yes, this was indeed the Takoba Municipal Beach. But- Something was wrong. "..." Except for some crabs, the beach was void of any life. Midoriya and All Might aren''t here, I can''t find them at all. I also don''t think they took a break since, from the looks of it, none of the garbage has been moved from their spots in a long time. "..." The reflection of my blue eyes was shaking slightly on the ss window as I bit my lips. Something changed... and I have a bad feeling about it. "Young master¡­?'' The timeline is fucked. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? With the slight help of my and some more... relief, I got over it soon. So Izuku didn''t get One for All? I think it''s mostly Nighteye''s fault, from my knowledge. Speaking of Nighteye, I can think of only one dude who can get this quirk instead of Izuku. "Nejire-nee," I called Nejire who wasbing her hair while sitting in front of the mirror. Does her hair even needbing? It''s beautiful as it is. Anyway, She turned to me as I talked, "Do you know a guy named Mirio Togata?" "Hm?" She tilted her head. "Oh yeah, I know him. How do you know his name, though?" "I heard one of my friends, who lives in the same neighbourhood as Mirio, mentioning him, apparently he has a really cool quirk?" Nejire''s eyes shone. "No, no, not at all! It''s not ''a'' cool quirk, it''s ''two'' cool quirks! He has and ! So, while you can''t hit him, he can hit you really hard! People are alreadyparing him with All Might!!" Nejire started bbering about him while I licked my dry lips. Super Strength? Bullshit. This ced me in a Royally fucked situation¡­ Now, not only is it impossible to get OFA, but Mirio would also be a thorn in my future ns¡­ Because certainly, this Mirio Togata is no different than a God. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? December, year 200. Winter Break. All this development caused Neji to raid dungeons rapidly so he gained a bunch of levels. Currently, he was in the city Momo lives in. Since the loot rate of the dungeons in his city has dropped too low, he has started doing the dungeons in Momo''s city too,ing here with the excuse of meeting his friend. Gara has called Momo on multiple asions, but she hasn''t sold him yet. Though she was getting very curious about where exactly her friend goes. Currently, Neji was inside a museum. The Honn¨­-Ji Museum. In the pre-quirk era, this was known as the Fukuoka City Museum. After quirks appeared, that museum was relocated here, on top of the Honn¨­-ji temple where Oda Nobunaga died. Neji stared ahead, at the spear disyed behind a ss box, people were surrounding it. Their focus was not on him. [Nigonho ¨C A spear wielded by the Emperor ¨­gimachi and Oda Nobunaga.] This was what told him. But that''s not what attracted Neji here, not at all. He looked at a corner of the room, a purple portal was there with ominous floating texts above it. [Dungeon ¨C 11: Nobunaga''s Spirit] Just as Neji read the title, a message shed in front of him. [Ding! The Completion of this dungeon is a must if Master wants ess to the dungeons below the rank 10!] Nodding while standing beside Kimi with Kurai in his arms, Neji checked his [Status]. [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: Harem Lord Level: 93 Race: [Human] - HP: [1680/1680] SP [1960/1960] MP: [#/#] - STR: 183 END: 168 DEX: 196 INT: 118 WIS: 111 CHA: 115 LUC: 211 - HP REG: 840/min SP REG: 980/min Stat Points: 0] All his stats were above 100 with luck being above 200 and DEX almost there, too. Next, [ ¡ªSkill Page¡ª ] [?Gamer''s Body - (MAX) ?Gamer''s Mind - (MAX) ?Observe (Passive) - Lvl 98 ?Physical Endurance (Passive) - Lvl 73 ?Pain Tolerance (Passive) - Lvl 70 ?Fire Resistance (Passive) - Lvl 33 ?Cold Resistance (Passive) - Lvl 23 ?Magic Resistance (Passive) - Lvl 52 ?Shockwave Resistance (Passive) - Lvl 77 ?Bloodlust (Passive) - Lvl 23 - ?Touch of Nirvana (Active) - Lvl 69 ?Fast Crawl (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Fast Walk (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Fast Run (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Strong Punch (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Cooking (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Swimming (Active) - Lvl 1 ?Bloodlust (Active) - Lvl 1] First of all, the system had a small [Update] which changed its appearance and made things more organised. The Curse and the Blessing were now on another page. Secondly, there were two bloodlust skills, one passive and one active. But it was quite understandable, Bloodlust can be both active and passive. An example would be Conqueror''s Haki (which is basically bloodlust on crack) being both passive and active. He also got the answer to a question, why he couldn''t use physical skills, upon inquiring the system. [While the skills like "Strong Punch" sounds physical, in the root, it really isn''t. In fact, the skill uses mana to strengthen the punch. You didn''t get the description where it says the need of Mana since¡­ the System thought it was obvious.] Neji shrugged his shoulders when he heard this, not his fault nor is the System''s. Anyway, moving on to the next page, [ ¡ªQuirk Page¡ª ] [? - LVL 9: The ability to convert your own vitality into energy and release it in the form of exceptionally powerful shockwaves. Note: The higher the level, the stronger the shockwave and the less SP cost.] [ ¡ªPerk Page¡ª ] [?The Great Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing: You, a mortal soul, have survived the fight against Gods and Primordial Gods ¨C even escaping from them atst. Surely, this feat is enough for the Will of the Omniverse to take an interest in you. The great Omniverse has taken an interest in you because of your luck and courage, and she has blessed you with a skill! Effect: You are immune to all the debuff and all kinds of negative effects.] [?Curse of the Primordial: A curse nted by a Primordial God by sacrificing a part of his divine soul. The victim of his curse would lose ess to Mana, Divinity, and Ether. He will also lose EVERYTHING and die instantly. Effect: Makes you a shackled being, only to die the next second.] [?Strength of Hercules: You''re blessed with strength. You can exert 10% more strength than your actual STR!] [?Life of a Cockroach: You''re blessed with Life essence. After taking damage, HP will be lost 10% less.] [?Heart of a Cheetah: You''re blessed with Stamina. Stamina-consuming acts would cost 10% less SP.] [?Blessing of Mana: 25% less Mana cost for Magic Spells cast by you.] [?The One Who Never Fails In Tests: Well, aren''t you a wise one?] [?Silver Tongue: You''re a veteran in the ways of persuasion. You''d rarely be bested.] [?Lady Luck''s Boy Toy: Lady Luck is nearly in love with you, causing lucky incidents to happen every now and then. Lady Luck tends to look at you in a more favourable light.] [ ¡ªProficiency Page¡ª ] [?Overall Martial Art Proficiency (B): You are a martial art prodigy, you learn all types of martial arts faster and quicker. 20% boost in attack when attacking someone using a martial art technique.] [?Swimming Proficiency (D): You were born for the sea! Water loves you, and so does the sea. 5% less need for air when underwater.] [?Kung-Fu Proficiency (C): 15% boost in attack when attacking someone using a Kung-fu art technique.] [?Taekwondo Proficiency (C): 15% boost in attack when attacking someone using a Taekwondo technique.] [?Cooking Proficiency (B): You can cook like a professional chef, even if they don''t taste 5-star, your cooking can at least please a hungry child.] This was the end of all 5 pages. ''This is enough,'' he thought. ''With a Level 56 Kurai as support, I can do this.'' He then looked at Kimi. "Okay, I am going." Kimi nodded. "Be safe." Giving her a peck, Neji then patted Kurai''s head. "Start." "Un." With a nod, she moved her paws as transparent mana covered them both. Kimi blinked, she almost thought those two had be invisible, but by focusing a little, she could see them. This was , a magic spell. Kurai is built like a Mage since that''s the only thing Nejicks. [: A magic spell! Under this spell, people wouldn''t notice you unless you create amotion or if someone has been watching you before the spell had been activated.] Under the spell, that Kurai could barely keep up because of her shit Mana control, Neji walked to the corner and stepped inside the ominous purple portal with ease. Chuuue~ ** ** ** Author''s Note: As you''ve noticed, some inconvenient things were exined and some things have been rearranged. Chapter 42: Power-up (1) Chapter 42: Power-up (1) ¡ª After the blinding light receded, I moved my hands from my eyes. A sense of surprise spread through my body just as I moved my gaze in front of me. ''Holy shit.'' It was a war terrain. A muddy, smoky, and ruined terrain. But that was not the cause of my reaction, it was instead the figure of a single man double my height, standing a few hundred meters away from here. Upon further observation, he wore blood-red samurai armour while his hand was holding a spear. I could see his wide back from here until he turned around and his eyes, under the samurai helmet, met mine. As if amused by my presence, his eyes shone red and an overwhelming pressure washed over me. The sudden bloodlust caused Kurai to flinch, but for me, this was one of those times when I had to thank my [Gamer''s Mind]. This skill of mine grants Rational Thinking only in Lethal situations. Though truth be told, I don''t consider it as a drawback. I am not really a rational person, I like fucking around, a lot. So, to me, being rational 24/7 is the same as bing emotionless like some gamer Mcs. With random thoughts brushing past my mind, I stood calm under the sheer pressure that this historical presence emitted. [Ding! Gamer''s Mind has blocked "Bloodlust - Lvl 40"!] Apparently, dungeon monsters can also use skills. Well, they''re just NPCs, so I guess it makes sense. I can also feel my own bloodlust building up within me. Looking ahead, above the tall man, a text box was floating, saying: [Oda Nobunaga - The Great Spirit - Lvl 123] Uponmanding an , more of his details appeared in front of me. [Name: Oda Nobunaga Level: 123 Race: [Great Spirit] HP: 9685/9685 MP: 3060/3060 Description: Being ''locked'' here for hundreds of years, Oda Nobunaga only had his memories to apany him. Being chained by his memories, his personality has been heavily affected by some of his closepanions, especially Emperor ¨­gimachi, whose characteristics are noticeable when Nonunaga gets enraged.] A spirit, huh? This would be hard to battle since I wouldn''t be able to hurt him¡­ [No, Master, it''s fine.] The system suddenly said. [Some spirits are different from normal ones, such as the guy in front of you, "A Great Spirit". He can do physical damage, and you can too. Though if he chooses, he can stop being tangible. But being a prideful Samurai, I doubt he''d do that.] Oooh, good. Then I won''t need to depend on the ck kitten too much on this. Oda Nobunaga stood in his spot. It seems the tform he''s standing on is keeping him from dashing towards me. Meaning, his danger level is high enough for the Game to restrict his movement inside that tform. Now that I look at him again, he kinda looks like Maguu Kenki from Genshin Impact, but with red armour instead of blue and a spear instead of a katana. There also doesn''t seem to be any mobs around, so do I only need to fight the boss to get the reward? Normally, dungeon bosses who were at most 10 levels higher than my level, but he is exactly 30 levels higher. Hah¡­ this can be dangerous. Shrugging, I walked forward and stopped just before the tform, putting Kurai down. "Stay here and start casting buffs." Kurai tried to protest but I stopped her with a strict re. Then I got on the tform, not before equipping [Fearless], as I watched the so-called Nobunaga tighten the grip around his spear. Is this really Oda Nobunaga? From the history books, I know he was only as tall as an average Japanese person. Why is he this tall? [Master, this certain Nobunaga was created after evaluating many factors, so the existence of some questionable things is inevitable.] I nodded my head and ignored the spirit of Nobunaga for now. Going to my inventory, I equipped a certain item I''ve been dying to try. Immediately, an extraordinary armour made of ck and silver metal smoothly visualised on my torso and lower body. ? [Dark Holy Armor (Unique): *+10% Attack Power *+25% Dark Elements Resistance *+25% Light Elements Resistance *+40% END *+10% Magic Power *+02% Movement Speed *+20% MP recovery per second *Unique skill, , is embedded in this item.] This was the best armour I have on me, and this doesn''t itch when I wear it too. So yeah, this is pretty good. [1% ATK buff received from party member Kurai!] Looking back where the kitten was buffing me, I decided it was time. Turning to Nobunaga who hadn''t attacked me yet, most likely because of Samurai pride, I sted my feet on the ground with my shockwave and blurred towards him. A red dagger formed on my hand ¨C that I took out from my inventory ¨C as I shed towards the Samurai armour''s opening, his neck. Ting! But of course, my enemy easily blocked the dagger with his spear. Next second, he shed at me and I dodged by drawing my head back. Then catching me off guard, a purple light shone on the spear. He thrust it at my throat but I barely managed to dodge again, it lightly brushed past my ear as I felt a sting there. While I felt a drop of blood dripping from my ear, sting away from there with my hands, causing the dagger to drop, I took position on the other side of the tform. Seeing how fast the shining spear was, it seems to be a skill. I have to watch out. This time Nobunaga didn''t give me a chance to think in peace. Since I have made the first attack, that means the match has started. From around 100 meters away, he rushed towards me, reaching in front of me, and shed his spear at me. His unnatural speed almost surprised me, but I was again able to dodge it. I think all of this was because of my armour''s Dodge skill since I was never a good dodger. Again, I prepared to st away, but this time, instead of randomly escaping, I raised my feet towards his chest and sted away in style, the shockwaves hitting the guy. [100 DMG!] Despite my attacknding perfectly, Nobunaga was fine, not hurt at all. I decided toe up with a strategy in the air, but before I could do so Nobunaga pulled his arm holding the spear back, targeting me, almost as if he was about to throw his weapon at me. Huh? He really wants to throw his weapon away-!! Interrupting my thoughts, in the matter of a second, he did the motion of throwing his spear forward in my direction, but it didn''t leave his hand¡­ Instead, a purple after-image left his hands and rushed at me. This time didn''t work since the dodge rate isn''t 100%, as the spear made of energy went past my right shoulder, causing me to cry out. [Dark Holy Armor failed to block a spiritual attack.] [-500 HP!] [You''ve been inflicted with the status, [Bleeding]. -1 HP every 5 minutes.] Shit shit shit. What was that?! "It''s Spear Ki." Causing me to almost trip in the air, the spirit of Nobunaga¡­ talked. I never knew dungeon monsters could talk! The system''s voice almost started to exin things to me, but I stopped it for now. I am not in a position to hear an exnation. "Come down and face me like a real Samurai. It''s shameful to run away from a battle." The incredibly deep voice of the spirit talked again while he took the previous pose that he used to throw the spear. I immediately checked my HP. [HP: 1180/1680] This was bad. Three more shots and I am dead. I first focused on the second ''spear-ki'' that rushed at me. I dodged it by tilting my head. Nobunaga prepared to fire another spear, but I immediately sted my way back to the ground. "Okay, stop." I raised my hand forward. "No more long-range attacks. We can do this in the Samurai way." He seemed to have smirked at me, but I couldn''t be sure because of the mask. "Very well, then." With a nod of his head, he again dashed at me while raising his spear in the air, preparing to spike me. This would probably one-shot me if he hits me at a lethal spot... With a ''hap!'', he jabbed downwards at my skull. But just at that moment, with a momentary opening, I sted my right feet and kicked his massive legs. [20 DMG!] I kicked behind his knees, every human''s weak point, as he fell down on his knees. I used my and twisted my waist, kicking his hand and throwing the spear far out of the tform. A relieved sigh escaped my lips seeing him weaponless. But suddenly, he swiftly raised his head while a spear made of energy manifested on his hand. Oh shit. He can make these spears without holding an actual weapon, too¡­ haha. "Wicked! Trickster! Seems like in my days in this ce, the Samurai spirit of my fellow Japanese has died!!" The man double my size, yelled, as he jabbed at me again. With clenched jaws, I moved my head from the trajectory of the attack, but it still went by my shoulder. "Auk!" Because of my clenched jaws, my cough caused blood to burst out of my nose. I was in pain, but helped me think rationally. Then, reaching a rational conclusion, I raised both my palms in front of me and released everything I had. Bo-O-oo-Om! Zillions of rings made of shockwaves left my palms, shing with the great Samurai. [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [50 DMG!] [Critical Hit! 150 DMG!] . . . [Total of 5730 DMG!] [Oda Nobunaga - HP [3935/9685]!] [Neji Hado - SP [20/1960]!] [Master, another use of your Quirk would render you unconscious.] "Haah¡­" He was flung far from me, bleeding, yet he didn''t even scream at all. I didn''t question why a spirit was bleeding and instead jumped far. Knowing he wouldn''t be able to hurt me right now, I started consuming the SP Potion I had in inventory. ¡­.This was my simplest attack. Here, I just released my raw power without any technique. I would have been able to deal more damage if I had the chance to use any of my special attacks. But it doesn''t matter. [SP: 1500/1960] Wiping my lips, I looked in front where Nobunaga stood up from the ground. "A cheeky one, but a strong one." Hemented while cracking his neck. Would he use his spear-ki or whatever again? Proving me wrong, he raised his feet high and thumped down as cracks appeared in the tform,va was being seen under the cracks. Right then, multiple human-sized samurais started to climb up from the cracks as I got surrounded. "..." I clenched my fist and started to make a n just when- [Kurai has sent a 1% ATK buff!] Pfft- she''s not really that good at buffs, yet. Though, well, at least I am not alone. If things do go haywire, she would jump here. Observing the other samurais, looking like zombies, I stayed on guard. Nobunaga is pretty dangerous, though I can y it safely. Three of the zombie-like Samurais moved towards me, betraying their zombie-like look as they dashed at me swiftly. Cling! They unsheathed their swords with a stoic look under the mask just as they reached me and shed at me. Focusing on dodging, I bent my waist backwards as their swords went above my face. Without wasting even a second, I used shockwaves from my feet to stabilise myself and aim my dagger ¨C that I again took out from my inventory ¨C at their necks. With multiple swift shes, as their rotten flesh dropped down, I prepared myself for the other Samurais- just as a n surfaced in my mind. Why fight the mobs when I can take down the boss? From the looks of it, he was trying to heal his HP, I can''t let that happen. Though it''s quite opposite to his previous ''Samurai Pride''. Ah, maybe this was what the [Description] said about his characteristics? "Grr!" Nobunaga grunted, at which the other zombies ran at me. Avoiding them entirely, I turned to the big boss, took a running position, and sted my feet, roaring forward while flipping in the air. I targeted my leg at his neck as I reached his face at a breakneck speed and hit his neck, the sound of the neck cracking resounded as I was assured that I broke his neck. [500 DMG done!] This was thebined DMG of my STR and Quirk, but this wasn''t the end. With a small grunt, Nobunaga grabbed my leg, blood dripping down from his mouth. He raised his hand to a chop as a ''Ki'' surrounded his arm. I could feel my leg bones starting to crack under the pressure of his grip as an inevitable groan left my lips. In the hope to free myself and end all this, with my feet on his neck, I started sting shockwaves nonstop. "Eauk!!" Again, with a series of deafening sounds, a series of messages that blinded me, I stared at the red HP bar on Nobunaga''s head that was receding nonstop, and finally reached¡­ zero. "Uh¡­" From under the mask, Nobunaga''s eyes stared at me, his wide eyes filled with shock, as a small smile formed on his face¡­? Huh? Leaving me confused, the other Samurais he had summoned disappeared while his body started to dust away, slowly falling on his back. [You have eliminated Oda Nobunaga!] [You have killed an enemy 30 levels higher than you. XP would be 5 times increased!] [504,030,201 XP gained!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You''re now eligible to enter the dungeon below Rank 10! A hint of where the 10 dungeons are has been sent into your inventory!] ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? I kinda miss those days where levelling up was easy. Now, even with 500 million exp, I barely got 2 Levels. Anyway, I had to rest for a while to get my HP filed so that my wounds healed. Kurai was resting on my shoulder while I was done gathering the loot in one ce. "Unfortunately, there was only one enemy this time, so the loot was less..." Kurai mumbled, meowing. "But these are good drops." No, these are great drops. [HP Potions x2] [SP Potions x5] [Mana Potions x3] [Leather Armour (Rare) x1] [Bread x3] [Wheat x9] [Apple x5] . . . [Nigonho, Nobunaga''s Spear] [Skill Evolution Coupon x1] The Spear and the Skill Evolution Card are the most interesting items. I used . [Nigonho, Nobunaga''s Spear (Unique): A spear once used by Emperor ¨­gimachi, then Oda Nobunaga the great. *+30% Attack Power *+20% Movement speed *+10% Magic Power *+10% Stamina *+05% MP recovery per second *Unique skill, , is embedded in this item.] Oh¡­ Spear Ki. It''s embedded in this?? I immediately picked up the spear and gave it a shot. I could use it... I could release those spear projections, mine were golden in colour. It was good. Very good. Though, no, unfortunately, what you''re expecting didn''t happen. Some miracle didn''t happen and I didn''t get Spear Ki added to my system. Next, I checked the coupon. [Skill Evolution Coupon: A coupon that upon tearing apart, a randomly picked skill would evolve. In case the skill picked is over Lvl 90, then there is a very low chance for the skill to go through a "Supreme Evolution". Note: This item will expire in a month if not used.] ''...'' I would have started yelling if thest line didn''t exist. I could have saved this item for emergency use, but, uh, yeah, fuck me. Well, I guess I will use it right now. I grabbed the coupon and tore it apart without batting an eye. I have quite a few skills, I wonder which one will get picked¡­ I hope it''s [Touch of Nirvana - Lvl 69]. Then I might be able to do some more fun things, ehe... [Luck ys a role!] Ooooh- [ has been picked!] ...Welp, bummer- [Since the skill is beyond level 90, ording to the item''s rule, it would go through a "Supreme Evolution"!] [Calcting##%%!!] [Calcting##%%!!] [Calcting##%%!!] [Sess!!] [ has evolved to !] [Eyes of the Lord: As a man designed to be a copy of a God, Adam, was gifted with the ability to perfectly emte any move he saw regardless of its speed and power. This ability was so strong that Adam was able to seriously harm the King of the Gods, Zeus. You are a son of Adam, you are also a person who wants to kill the Gods. With such simrities, it''s only fair that the universe would give you the skill to help you in your journey! Effect: Upon activation, the Eyes of the Lord would enable the user to see through his opponents'' techniques and provide him with the means to dodge their attacks even if they''re Gods. : Seeing through his opponents'' techniques, the user can perfectly copy and even return it right back at them.] "..." [The Great Will of the Universe smiles at you.] "..." ** ** ** Chapter 43: Power-up (2)* Chapter 43: Power-up (2)* ¡ª I was certainly surprised at this development, but the surprise was pleasant. This was not only a skill, this was a weapon. Probably my greatest weapon¡­ Actually, calling it a "Skill", would be wrong at this point since¡­ [The Eyes of the Lord isn''t a learnable skill as it is an ability exclusive to Adam, basically a gic power. But rewriting reality is child''s y for the Gamer System if the right item is present, such as the "Skill Evolution Card".] The system sounded almost prideful when saying this. [Though, to keep true to the multiverse, Master''s genes have been altered, a little, which changes nothing since you were already an Adam-son before. Though because of this, the would be found on the "Quirk Page", as it is a gic power, which is exactly what quirks are.] So¡­ it''s basically my second quirk. I don''t feel any kind of weird feeling in my body though. So it seems even my version of [Gamer''s Body] can keep me safe from turning into a Nomu because of multiple quirks¡­ [ ¡ªQuirk Page¡ª ] [? - LVL 9: The ability to convert your own vitality into energy and release it in the form of exceptionally powerful shockwaves. Note: The higher the level, the stronger the shockwave and the less SP cost.] [? - LVL 1: Upon activation, the Eyes of the Lord would enable the user to see through his opponents'' techniques and provide him with the means to dodge their attacks even if they''re Gods. -All the abilities of the skill, , are still essible. Note: If used for too long, just like Adam, this can harm the user''s body so much that he might die. If higher level, the chance of that happening lessens.] There is no doubt, this is the Eyes of the Lord from the Record of Ragnarok. ¡­.Fuuuh, I don''t know what to say about this. This is broken, no, beyond broken. Even at level 1, it allows me to see through my opponents'' techniques and even provides me with the means to dodge the attacks. It''s not a mystery that I am waiting for it to unlock its main power, Ability Copying. Though¡­ "It''s true, huh, your eyes are gorgeous, more than before." Kimi spoke while observing my eyes, her breath falling on my nose. We were in the car again. Kimi was leaning towards me from the driver''s seat while Kurai was sleeping in the back seat, apparently buffing tires her out. "What happened there?" She tilted her head. "Your eyes look almost supernatural." I looked at the mirror in front of me, and yes, apparently I am aplete Gojo now. Stubborn, Silver hair, Magical blue eye, I even have Curse Energy inside me¡­ kek. Turning to Kimi, I stuck my tongue out and licked her cheeks, surprising her. "Eep!" I shrugged and leaned back in the seat. "Don''te so close, you''re making it hard for me." "...Oh, uh¡­" After cing a hand on her cheeks, she nodded and went back to her seat. Anyway¡­ I want to test out my eyes ASAP, I need a punching bag. ¡­. And a punching bag I got. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Today was Christmas night, I was sitting in the living room and chatted with some of my friends over the phone. Most of my friends were with their whole family, while Ito Mahi ¨C yes, that same wimpy guy ¨C was celebrating Christmas with his Mother. On the other hand, Yaomomo was alone. After talking to Mahi for a while, I messaged Momo. [Momo: Yeah, many influential figures were invited to America for a gathering held by the billionaire, Mr Noir. Didn''t your parents go there too?] [Neji: They did, ye. Anyway, since you''re alone, why don''t youe over? We can have a sleepover.] [Momo: Ehrm... no, not today. Nejire senpai asked me not to. She seems to have prepared a gift for you.] "..." [Momo deleted a message.] [Momo: Uh, wait, I wasn''t supposed to say that!! B-bye Neji!!] "...Huh? Weird girl." Though, a gift by Nejire? Hmm... This caused me to suddenly realise something¡­. Looking around, then using my Quirk''s , my suspicion was proven right. Besides me, there is only Kimi, Kurai and Nejire in the whole mansion. Where did the other maids go?? Shit, Kimi and Nejire are nning something behind my back. Also, Kimi is in the same room as Kurai, most likely trying to make sure the little kitten doesn''te here. ...My senses are tingling, Something is very wrong, I can feel it... On second thought, calling it ''wrong'' would be wrong, instead. I picked up the soda can in front of me to hydrate my dry throat, just right then, a certain someone walked inside the room, causing me to almost choke on my Coke. "Cough ¨C Cough!" A naked periwinkle haired girl wrapped in nothing but a red gift ribbon, that was wrapping around her nipples and lower lips, walked inside with a teasing smile on her face. With her whole body naked, she wore red sleeves with a bell on top of it on both her arms that rang as she towards me, deliberately stepping heavily on the ground as her ass and breast jiggled. ...Goddamn. Is¡­ this my gift? [Image Here] ? "Mhm, are you sick, my Otouto~?" She softly hummed, seeing me coughing. "May this gift be enough to make you feel better, then." I wiped my lips and stared at her in disbelief. Good lord, is she teasing me? The same girl who acted like a Tsundere not so long ago? I could feel something rising, but I didn''t care to hide it. Nejire gasped, causing the bells in her arms to ring out. "Oh my, is my Otouto''s Otouto in trouble too? Does it need help too?" Whoa¡­ I like, I like. After the initial shock subsided, I cackled and leaned back on the sofa, smirking. "Perhaps, it really is in trouble, mind helping a little, Onee-sama?" She curled her lips up and walked towards me with heavy steps, her revealed breast moving up and down, left and right, at each of her steps. Reaching the sofa, she crawled over me and sat on myp, putting her hands around my neck as I got a clear view of her inducing armpits. Looking at my gaze, she smiled. "Your new eyes look bewitching, Neji." "Are they?" "Are you going to seduce me with them?" She asked, to which I chuckled and put my hands in her waist. "Isn''t the opposite happening? With this ''gift'' of yours, I can only guess one thing that you might be trying to achieve. [The beautiful older sister seduces her younger brother], how''s that for a news headline?" Nejire smirked. "Heh, I am not seducing you." Contrary to her words, Nejire brought her face closer to me and stuck her tongue inside my mouth. I was surprised by her initiative, but a single told me how nervous she was. She was just putting up a strong front. This caused me to appreciate the kiss more. I slowly lowered my hands from her waist, feeling every inch of her goddamn soft body, and sped her ass with both my hands, causing her to moan in my mouth. Her hands wrapped around my head while she aggressively moved her tongue inside my mouth. Her soft tongue was so delicious that it caused my dick to rise higher. She was sitting on myp, so she clearly felt that. But her only response was a muffled giggle. I brought her closer to me by her waist and used a bit of Touch of Nirvana on my tongue. "Mmhm¡­!!" Nejire''s soft chest met mine as she pushed her body further towards me, permitting me to do whatever I want. Her marshmallow-like soft body trembled as I started to y with her buttcheeks with my hands. Kimi was a hero once, and now a bodyguard, so she clearly had to go through a lot of training, that along with her quirk, she was slightly muscr causing her body to be more or less hard ¨C which I like, a lot. Toned girls are hot as fuck, but Nejire¡­ even with her past training with Shifu, is still the softest body I have ever touched in both my lives. While toned girls are hot, for a girl like Nejire, this is the best possible body. Females aren''t to be discriminated against, especially females who belong to me. Nejire finally drew her face back and stared at my eyes with the intent to devour me right here. "Neji¡­ hahh¡­ I am your Christmas gift, do whatever you shall with me." Oh God, oh God. Is she giving herself out? So hot. But that''s unexpected. Nejire might not seem like it on the outside, but she likes to be in the lead in most things. She giving herself out to my hands should be a one-time thing, if I have to guess. Haah, so this is my Christmas gift? I dly epted it. I softly pushed Nejire down on her back on the sofa and put my arms on either side of her head. She huffed, smiling slowly. "Neji, you cutie-" It was then when something happened. *Ring~Ring~Ring* In the monitor hung on the room, a video call appeared. The caller being Mom¡­ why now? Luckily I turned off the auto-pickup that she had set secretly. I shrugged and looked down. "We can ignore it and continue." Causing me to almost frown, Nejire stared at the monitor for a minute before turning to me. "Uh, let''s stop here for today..." "..." [State: Super nervous, might lose consciousness if pushed.] Ah shit. Uh, well, Lady Luck is jealous it seems. I leaned back for onest time and kissed her on the lips softly. "Isn''t tomorrow your Internship with Ryukyu? Go to sleep, tomorrow''s gonna be one long day." At my words, she looked genuinely embarrassed. Yes, you should feel bad, you''re blue-balling me, fuck. Well, my sister gets special privileges. I moved from above her as she made a run for her room, causing me to sigh in disappointment. Above the stars, she turned to me onest time. "N-Neji! T-tomorrow, I will take you with me on the Internship! I-i will go ask Ryuko''s permission right now!" Oh¡­ okay. Not the best possiblepensation, but I would take anything. Dragon Hero Ryukyu, huh? Nejire likes her a lot, I recall. Wait¡­ in case they go out patrolling, I mighte across a punching bag that I talked about. ¡­ I was right. But unfortunately¡­ the enemy wasn''t a punching bag, no, he was far from that. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? Nejire shut the door behind her and jumped on the bed, burying her face on a pillow. "Uuuuu!" After she had built the courage to give him her first kiss, after she had made her mind on crossing the line today, such a distraction happened!? Unbelievable! She was discussing with Kimi on what type of gift she should give Neji on Christmas when the cat-girl proposed this idea¡­ She was certainly not a fan of it, but she was curious to see how Neji would react so shepiled with it. On her way wearing the ''dress'', if it can even be called that, she had decided to finally do ''it'', too. She decided to finally break the shackles of siblings and acknowledge each other as lovers. She was super nervous, of course, but that''s a given considering she has never taken the initiative before. Also, Neji was different than a few days ago, he was¡­ a lot more inciting with those supernatural-like eyes of his. "He should have continued regardless¡­" She mumbled to herself without actually knowing that she would have lost her consciousness because of all the blood travelling to her face at once. "Ugh¡­ but why did I wear such a thing!" That was not a dress, that ribbon. ''Kimi, that pervert!'' She said he''d like it, and it was not a lie, Nejire could assure that much. But that dress was more of the reason for her anxiety. Clutching the bed sheet, she moved her legs up and down rapidly, sobbing to herself. Right then, atst, a thought crossed her mind. "What would he do now that I am back in the room..?" She soon realised the answer and she wasn''t happy, at all. She punched the bed and humphed. "That horny dog." He''d probably go to Kimi and do things¡­ She was jealous. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The second part of the chapter is the "Power up" the title is talking about ??. I would have normally asked for votes, but since I fucking teased instead of a proper smut, I guess I''d instead be stoned to death. ?? Chapter 44: Test (1) Chapter 44: Test (1) ¡ª "Ohayo!" "Good morning." The woman in front of me smiled while sitting on the opposite side of the desk. "Nice to finally meet you, Neji-kun." Her smile went soft as she greeted me. "The pleasure is mine, and just Neji is fine." I mused. "I have heard about you a lot from Nejire, thanks for taking care of her. I know what a pain she can be sometimes." "Hey!" Nejire yelled which I ignored. The Dragon Hero, Ryukyu, giggled softly. "It''s my duty as her superior, you don''t have to thank me for that. Though I''ve actually been wanting to meet you for a while now, myself. So you have actually done me a favour bying here." After Nejire got Ryukyu''s approval to let mee to her agency for a day, we left for the Dragon''s Den (her Hero Agency''s name). Coming here, I found that she was already interested in me since apparently, Nejire talked about my strength. Ryukyu was impressed since I have yet to go to a Hero High School. On a side note, Nejire actually doesn''t know my actual strength. I do downy things and just act as if I am at the same level as her in our small sparring sessions. She is certainly stronger than her canon, 3rd year UA, self ¨C that''s why I like hiding the truth to not make her feel inferior to me. But yes, knowing that I am as strong as Nejire, I can understand the dragon hero''s interest in me. Smiling at her, I looked above her head where a box of text was floating. ''s passive still works even though Eyes of the Lord is essentially an active ability. [Ryuko Tatsuma - Dragon Human - Tier 5] ? I smiled at her while brainstorming some information. Tier 5 is a lot. Not all top 10 Heroes are Tier 5, for example, the man a rank ahead of Ryukyu, Yoroi Musha, the number 8 Hero. I have met him once before, he is Tier 4. So this is something big, for sure. Speaking of which, the chances for a Japanese Hero to be beyond Tier 5 are low, even for Endeavour. Prime All Might was Tier 8 ([1]), so he is 3 tiers above this dragon¡­. This again proves what a monster Prime All Might was. That''s why I don''t like the fact that Mirio Togata is on hold of OFA, because I can assure Mirio would be much stronger than All Might in his prime, soon enough. Anyway¡­ I ignored these distracting thoughts and focused on the woman in front of me. It hasn''t even been 3 seconds while I have thought all this, so nobody was giving me weird looks. The hero costume-wearing Nejire was on the chair beside me, pouting for some reason. Ryukyu took a sip of her tea. "In case you aren''t aware, Heroes go patrolling almost every day. But since you''re here, we wouldn''t be going there as bringing civilians with us would be illegal." Oh no, sad. My main reason toe here was to go patrolling with them. What the fuck am I gonna do here then? "You can look around the agency, I''d call someone to guide you." Ah, well. That''s a smart thing to do since she seemingly wants me in her agency after my internship starts. "Ryukyuuuu~, it''s fine! I will do it myself." Nejire stood up with her lips curled. "I am sure he''d appreciate it instead of someone else." After a contemting look, Ryukyu smiled and nodded. "Fine. Not that you''re busy, anyway." And so, my tour around the Dragon''s Den started. Which¡­. "...Erm." Lasted 5 minutes. "I am sorry, but there is an emergency." Ryukyu looked a little embarrassed since she had just said they wouldn''t go out because of me. "A strong viin has appeared in the vicinity, the other heroes aren''t able to hold him back." In a city where a top 10 hero is present, the other heroes are usually low ranked to keep bnce all over the country. So if a really strong viin appears, those other heroes let the Top hero know asap. This seems to be that type of situation. Nejire sighed and turned to me. "Stay here, Neji, we will return soon." Ryukyu stood up from her seat as I asked a stupid question. "Can''t Ie too?" "No." Ryukyu rejected me the moment the words left my words. "I am sorry. I understand that you want to see a real Pro at work, but civilians should stay as far as possible from the viin, so taking a civilian there by myself would be hical." I stood there as Ryukyu walked away with Nejire who apologised to me for thest time. Huh, I like you, Miss Ryuko Tatsuma. Though I have to be a bad boy, miss. Waiting two minutes for them to go far, I turned to the window of the office and rushed there. I jumped out and sting away. This time I used weak shockwaves to not create much sound. "Though it would be a little hard to find the viin without any lead¡­" Following Ryukyu might have alerted her, so I had to choose the hard way. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Boom! Goto Imasuji punched the Pro Hero, Water Hose, in the face which threw him into the building in the distance. "Heh, not so strong now, are ya?! Hahaha!" heughed with his arms spread. Water Hose is a water-type Hero, he didn''t have a body that can handle the man''s throw that''s why he wasn''t moving from his spot, proving his unconscious state. But this didn''t mean the viin could celebrate yet ¨C as he was surrounded by a bunch of Pro Heroes right here. "S-stop, Muscr! You''re surrounded!" A Pro, who''s the hero sharing the same hero name as Water Hose, yelled. The viin, Muscr, rushed towards her and took her down too. Today has been a bad day for him. He didn''t expect toe across heroes who would actually recognise him when he came to buy milk. Now, this is happening¡­ ''Shouldn''t have been so careless¡­'' Luckily these few Pros are a bunch of nobodies, a bunch of side characters who would be his stepping stone. Unfortunately, even some side characters can be annoying if they are grouped together, that''s why he hadn''t been able to escape yet. ''If only there was someone to take hostage of, this would have been easier¡­'' The civilians were evacuated, this city''s people are more organised than the ones he''s used to. But of course¡­. ''Oh¡­'' Nothing is perfect, there are bound to be some variables. ''Hah, lucky me.'' A grin formed on his face as the figure of a brown haired teen reflected on his pupils. The kid was taking cover behind a building, the same building where he threw Water Hose. "Huh?" The kid was shooting with his phone¡­? ''Kek, kids these days, doing so much just for some views on the inte.'' It seems the heroes had also noticed the boy. A Hero seemingly with a speed type quirk dashed towards the Kid to keep him safe, but Goto Imasuji, aka Muscr, jumped forward first, stepping on the Hero''s head and crushing it to the ground as he made a run for the kid, who he easily grabbed by the neck and threatened to crack it any moment. "Auk! F-free me!" "Hahaha!!" Ignoring the boy''s plea, he turned to the heroes,ughing as the Speed Type hero slowly got up from the street. "Ah-uh, don''t try anything funny, Heroes!! Unless you want to see some innocent blood, ahaha!" The heroes stopped in their tracks but just as Muscr had thought that he''d won, the voice of a female came by. "Put him down." Turning around, seeing the woman- no, the Hero, wearing a dark red traditional qipao, he cursed out loud. "Dammit." It was the Dragon Hero, Ryukyu. He wouldn''t havee to this city if not for the Meta Liberation Army. He recently joined this little group after some series of incidents. He didn''t regret it though. They taught him how to use his quirk better. He can proudly say he''s a lot stronger than before. ''Oh¡­'' Realising this, his fear suddenly turned into joy. Maybe today he''d get to kill a Top hero?? Killing has always been fun, more so the Pro Heroes. But he never killed a top Hero, maybe all this isn''t that bad. "Hehe¡­" He suddenly released the boy from his grip and pushed him forward. "Here, take him. He doesn''t hold much value, anyway." The more time passed, the more excited he was getting. Maybe if he killed Ryukyu, he''d be promoted within the MLA? Then maybe he''d be able to get more of those short-term Quirk enhancing drugs¡­ The boy he released quickly ran towards Ryukyu who walked from between the other heroes with sharp eyes. The boy went past her as she ordered Nejire, "Nejire-chan, take him to the nearby hospital please, he looks traumatised." "Yes." Nejire firmly nodded and took him away. Ryukyu then nced at the other heroes. "I''d appreciate a little space." They nodded quickly and jumped back. It was when Ryukyu''s body started to be bigger. A pair of grey wings popped up from behind her back while ash-grey scales covered her body from below her neck. "Roarrr!" She roared loudly while Muscr''s body also started to grow up in size too. Red muscle fibres started to pop out of his whole body as they covered his body like armour. This was something he learned in MLA. How to be a tank. Because of the materials the tank is made of, his muscles, he gains more speed instead of losing it. As Ryukyu prepared to dash forward and stomp on Muscr, the viin instead kicked the ground and found himself in front of her face in an instant. His fist curled up, he punched her face very hard causing a loud bam to sound out in the area just as arge tooth jumped out of Ryukyu''s dragon-like mouth. "Hahaha!" Muscrughed. "And here I was scared! This bitch is weak as fuck!!" Muscr stepped on Ryukyu''s head and then jumped up, going above. He then plunged downwards to her head while preparing to smack her head with both his hands. It seemed it''d be a lethal blow too, but just then, a huge tail came flying towards him and hit him in the back causing him toe crashing to the street. Ryukyu spit out blood and looked down from her high ground. "You''re a dangerous one." She was right, and so she realised she shouldn''t take any risk. "Hah¡­" the viin stood up from the ground, seemingly unharmed. "You''re dead, bitch." He rushed towards her at a speed that should be illegal to belong to such a giant man. He again curled his fist as it bulked up more than the other parts of his body. His punch connected just above Ryukyu''s stomach protected by her hard skin but she could feel the impact force shattering some of her ribs inside her. "Keuk!" With a groan, Ryukyu scurried back while Muscr continued his assault. Bam! Bam!! The intensity of the punches grew as she was rendered unable to attack back. ¡­. Time passed under the rumbling sound of punches. ''Haah¡­'' Ryukyu huffed. It hurt. It hurt quite badly as he punched all over her body. It''s been a while since she''s met such a strong opponent. 21 years ago when she first unlocked her quirk, it was very strong, clearly stronger than a certain bunny quirk. But that''s what backfired. Since it was so strong already, she rarely trained it. In fact, she stopped training entirely after she could freely control her transformation. Yes, she neglected training so much that even her bunny-girl friend who''s quirk is from a lower food chain was able to catch up to her. Even then, her quirk was very strong. The times when she used her quirk at its full potential can be counted in one hand. It lessened down more after she became a hero since she didn''t want to do too much coteral damage. But this was a different situation¡­ She has realised that she can''t physically win against her opponent. While she knew she could still overpower him even being covered in that armour of muscle, he was too fast for herrge body for her attacks tond on him. ''Then be it.'' She groaned. No matter what, she can''t lose here. She didn''t care about ranking, but she did care about the people''s view. If people learn that the No. 9 hero had lost to a viin, they''d start losing faith in the Top 10 heroes. She couldn''t let that happen, so she started to look around to confirm the presence of any civilians. Luckily there were none. And so she prepared that attack¡­ her strongest attack. First, she used her tail again to m the viin to the ground to get a proper target. Then, as the viin again stood up, she parted herrge jaws as a fiery light shed within her throat. ''I hope this doesn''t kill him.'' She prayed onest time before she fired arge beam of heat from her mouth to the viin while he jumped to confront it head-on. Zzzhhh! But as he felt the great heat that the attack executed, his eyes widened in pure shock. The beam hit Muscr''s whole body as he was pressed against the street. He groaned and cried aloud as smoke started to rise because of his burned muscles. ¡­. "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Ryukyu panted uncontrobly. Quirks aren''t magical. Every move will cost something in exchange. In this case, to use her ?Heat Breath?, arge portion of her stamina is needed. She can barely stand right now. But at least the enemy is down, right? "...You¡­" She was wrong. The man stood up with charred skin, his muscles burned to a crisp and hanging from his body grossly. "I¡­ grr¡­ I will enjoy my time ying with you." He groaned as he took out an injection from his pockets, then pressed it on his thighs. "After I beat you like noodles, you lizard bitch." His body twisted under the effect of the drug, the quirk enhancing drug, as his body started to change. Muscles popped out of his body uncontrobly while he cried. Ryukyu kept panting as she observed the enemy slowly transforming into a much intimidating version of himself. She didn''t know how much stronger he got since she didn''t have something handy like . But if she did have it¡­ she''d see something dangerous. ** ** ** [1] After debating with myself for a few days, I have decided to raise Prime All Might on Tier 8. Chapter 45: Test (2) Chapter 45: Test (2) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 45: Test (2) ¡ª That part of the city was burning, the reason she didn''t like using that fiery attack. The sound of people screaming from outside the fire surrounding this area was riddling her heart to pump faster and faster. This¡­ can''t be real. She lost to a viin¡­. A criminal. "Huff¡­" Down on her four limbs, she looked behind her, still panting. The other heroes had tried to intervene but the viin took them down in a matter of seconds. It was kind of a good thing they didn''t have to see her fall, but... It hasn''t even been 50 seconds since he took that medicine, yet everyone was down?! She couldn''t be the one toin as her transformation hade off too, now she was back to her human form. But this was a bit disappointing too¡­ So Japan''s heroes are this weak? "Hahahahaha!" The viin abruptly stomped on her head causing her to hit the asphalt road. "Number 9 Hero, seriously? This easy? Hahaha!! I can even take All Might like this!!" ''Heh, wishful thinking.'' Ryukyu scoffed. The viin''s whole body except for the head was covered in a much bigger and sturdier armour of muscles than before, but to match All Might he''d need to go beyond this. "Huh? What''s up with that gaze, ya bitch?!" His other leg hit her in the stomach. "Even after losing, you dare look down on me?!?!" He raised his feet and thumped on her wrist causing Ryukyu to cry out along with the sound of bones breaking. "Yes, scream, show me that desperate face!!" Heughed andughed while her face rested on her own blood. Her breathing started to slow as her eyes started to close by themselves, just then in the pool of blood spattered on the street, she saw the reflection of a teen as her eyelids sprung up. She turned her head under the foot of the viin and yelled, "What are you doing here!? RUN!!" She started to yell, the world slowing down for her while the boy simply walked to her and crouched down just beside the viin who stared at the scene with doubt-filled eyes. "Sleep." The boy''s hand simply pressed her neck as she felt her vision distorting and going¡­ dark. Thest thing she saw was the viin throwing a punch at her sidekick''s little brother. - ¨C ¡ª It took him 10 minutes to reach here, so he wasn''t expecting the fight to even begin by now, let alone end. But apparently, Ryukyu is weaker than he had expected. Neji watched Ryukyu close her eyes just as he felt a punching towards him. His eyes drifted to his left, the attack suddenly slowed down as he stared at the fist silently, multiple choices appearing in his head. >Move your head 2.5 cm to the right< >Move your shoulder 4 cm to the left< >Kick the ground and jump back 2 meters < . . . Two bright red Octagram signs had appeared on both his blue eyes. Just looking at the punch, multiple ways to dodge the attack popped in his head. His body also knew exactly where to move if he wanted to dodge the punch. He could also calcte the distance of the punch from his face. He felt the moment he''d move the time would return to normal. So he immediately kicked the ground and jumped back exactly 2 meters back. The punch then hit the ground just beside Ryukyu''s head causing her body to leap up in the air. Neji raised his hand as a telekic force surrounded it, his Earring''s power, using which he yanked his fingers backwards as Ryukyu''s body flew at him, who he directed towards the other knocked out heroes. "Ghhrh¡­" The viin groaned and turned to him. "A dodgy brat. I''d have fun with you too." But Neji simply stared at him with unmoving eyes. [Goto Imasuji - Tier 6] It took him some time to recognise Muscr because of his armour as he released a relieved sigh. ''And here I was brainstorming how Armoured Titan came to the MHA verse, phew.'' Neji crackled to himself. ''Though Muscr was this strong? Tier 6 should be a bit too much, no? Is this another butterfly effect?'' Either way, Tier 6 wasn''t someone he should take lightly. He came here to test his eyes beyond the small tests he did with Kimi who refused to use her full power, but this might be dangerous to do so. Testing an ability hecks knowledge on might be dangerous... Suddenly his enemy moved at him fast, faster than he should be able to see, but for some reason, he could not only follow his path, he could even see each of his muscles down to their micro-movements. So while he didn''t want to ''test'' his Eyes here, he didn''t have any choice since otherwise he wouldn''t even be able to follow his attack. "Die!" The huge Muscr punched at his face with his fist that was double the size of Neji''s head. But Neji seemedpletely calm. Why won''t he be? Besides his Gamer''s Mind, he could see all the ways he could dodge the attack. It was just taking a step to the right for him. He stepped to the left as the punch simply went past him. Muscr growled at this and swung his fist again, the only move he was using which caused Neji to be disappointed. Why wasn''t he using his legs? As if Muscr could hear his thoughts, just as Neji dodged his other punch too, he bent his waist and kicked at Neji''s head. The world in Neji''s eyes went slow again while multiple possible ways to dodge the attack appeared in his head. Obviously, just because there were ways to dodge didn''t mean he would be able to dodge. In RoR, Adam was able to dodge all of Zeus'' attacks because he could copy Zeus'' strength and speed, too. But this wasn''t the case for Neji''s LVL 1 skill. So he had to rely solely on his own stats. Can he dodge a Tier 6 strength-speed type of guy''s attacks? "AAAAH!!" The answer is yes. Seeing Neji dodge his attack by taking a step back, Muscr yelled in anger. Why was this slimy bastard dodging all his attacks!? No, how was he doing that!? "Die! Die! Die!!" His eyes were red in anger while he kept attacking, non-stop. Neji was getting in the mood for fun, a smile was slowly creeping on his face. A punch at his head. Dodged. A kick at his waist. Dodged. A karate chop at his shoulder. Dodged. ''Hehe.'' This was a mini Ultra Instinct. He didn''t even have to attack a guy like the current Muscr. Not that he really wouldn''t. He should start attacking right now, he got a general idea of his ability by this already. Just as he prepared to channel his quirk... ht-! [-300 HP!] A string of blood jumped up from his nostrils. "Wha?" Muscr stopped momentarily to see what the hell just happened. His attacks clearly didn''t connect with the kid, so why was he bleeding? [Overuse of Eyes of the Lord is causing the Master to bleed!] "What the fuck!? It''s only been a couple of minutes!!!" Neji growled and sighed. "Goddammit." The time when he tested with Kimi, he could go on for around 30 minutes, but it seems that''s only because she held back. Meaning, the stronger and faster the attack, the harder it is for the attack to see through, thus the more pressure falls on his eyes. Neji had blood vessels popped up around his eyes like Byakugan but it looked much uglier. Knowing what happened to Adam when he forced his way through, Neji turned off his Quirk as the Octagram vanished from his eyes. Muscr didn''t know why, but he knew this was the end for the kid. Muscr punched again, this time, it was discharging wind pressure as it came just at Neji''s face. Neji was caught off guard since the world didn''t slow down for him. The punch simply hit him in the face and threw him crashing into a burning car. [-800 HP!] Along with the Nosebleed, 1100 of his HP just depleted. He groaned and got up from the ground just as he found Muscr''s Titan-like feet in front of his face. Neji froze. ''Oh fuck.'' He didn''t necessarily underestimate him, nor did he overestimate himself, rather he was just taking this a little too easily. He should have experimented with his quirk against someone weaker. Just then stopped him from freaking out any longer giving Neji the time to think rationally. He then stopped caring about the bleeding effect and immediately activated again. Multiple choices came to his mind. >Move your head to the right< >Move your legs to the left< >Duck down< . . . He ducked down as the leg went above his head, but he didn''t stop there. Neji saw an opportunity so he swiftly raised both his hands and grabbed Muscr''s legs. He twisted his body, feeling the weight of all the muscle Muscr was wearing and mmed him on the asphalt with his full power causing a loud thud to sound out in the area and a crater to form in the street. "Keuk!" Muscr spat out blood as his body simply slumped down on the street. "..." Neji frowned. Did he one-shot him? Proving him wrong, he saw a yellow piss-like liquid dripping down from Muscr''s mouth that seemed to be a [Temporary Quirk Enhancement Drug], ording to . The effect seemed to have worn off which caused Muscr''s body to betray himself and lose consciousness just by such a weak attack. Neji watched Muscr''s Tiering down to 5. He was still a little surprised by how high it was. He phewed while releasing one thing. He could have died. It was very reckless of him to start experimenting with in front of such a strong enemy. "Tier 6 is too much for me. At least the Strength type ones are, I don''t know about others." The thing is, he did have ways to damage Muscr severely if he went full power on his Quirk. Just that, he wasn''t getting any chance to attack because of his speed. It was then- [Sudden quest has beenpleted!!] [Reward: 5,000,000,000 exp!] Oh yeah, he got a quest notification just when Muscr first attacked him. It seems sudden quests don''t give anything other than XP. [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 99!] "..." Neji chucked. "Or should I say Tier 6 ''was'' too much for me?" The rich get richer. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? A few hourster, Ryukyu''s eyelids jumped up as she groaned at the sudden headache. "Where is this¡­?" She mumbled while sitting up and looked around the room just as her eyesnded on Nejire''s eyes who was cutting an apple on the chair beside her hospital bed. Nejire froze. "R-ryukyu!" Then she threw the knife away and hugged Ryukyu. "Oh, I was so worried!!" Ryukyu blinked with a surprised face before she sighed and hugged her back. "I am fine, sweetie." "Ummu¡­ the Doctor said your Quirk helps you heal faster." Nejire sobbed in her hug while she sighed again. Why was his girl so attached to her? She was nothing but a mentor. ''Hah¡­'' Not that she disliked it. "Where is your brother, Nejire?" Nejire raised her head and looked at her with teary eyes. "Neji? He''s out to buy Milkshake. Why do you need him?" She pouted. "Is one Hado not enough for you?" "Haha¡­" Just as she said, "I am back.", Neji opened the door and walked in while sipping a milkshake from a straw. "Oh, Miss Ryukyu is up." "Ryukyu is fine, it''s just a hero name anyway." Ryukyu simply nodded. "d to see you''re okay, but I must say it was reckless of you to fight him. Muscr was a strong opponent." Nejire abruptly froze and looked at Neji with a frown. "Wait, I am missing something." Neji got up. "What is Ryukyu talking about? You fought that viin?" She jumped at him and shook his shoulders with a cute frown on her face. "But you said Ryukyu defeated that viin and she was simply tired. That''s why she was knocked out¡­ so you actually fought a viin who even Ryukyu could not take down?! You dumbass." "Chill out-" "I can''t." Nejire red at him with a sweaty face, causing him to shut his mouth. "You could have died." "It''s fine, Nejire." Ryukyu sighed from the side. " "He is stronger than you think, I can guarantee. From what I can see, it seems even you didn''t know his true power, huh." Nejire blinked this time. Despite her airhead personality, she was a fairly smart girl. This world is weird since even a girl like Momo canckmon sense, so it wasn''t that weird that Nejire reached new conclusions without hearing much exnation. She easily understood that her little bro must have handled Muscr''s case very well for such a serious Pro like Ryukyu to be this calm. She narrowed her eyes at Neji and took her hands off his shoulder. She trusted Ryukyu enough. But she would need to have a long talk with this brat about his ''hidden strength''. How dare he hold back in their spars!? Neji shrugged while looking at Ryukyu. "Good evening, it''s only been a few hours since the fight. I contacted the police and they took Muscr away, though I had to lie that you were the one who defeated him since I didn''t want to get involved in quirkws and stuff. Hope you don''t mind me borrowing your name." Ryukyu shook her head. "Not at all. While I don''t deserve the credit, I don''t mind it if it''s to keep you away from legal problems. I don''t want to cause trouble for your future career, after all." Neji thanked her and then asked a question he was interested in. "Though how do you know about me fighting Muscr? I thought you were unconscious." "I gained my consciousness mid-battle. You are quite a good dodger, I must say." Ryukyu acknowledged him. "On a serious note, it might not be enough to acknowledge how you risked your life but I would like to thank you on behalf of the whole heromunity, you have just saved millions of people''s belief in heroes. Though on a personal note, you have saved my life back there along with my reputation, so you have my thanks there too." Neji simply brushed it off. "It''s fine, I didn''t do much. Just happened to be at the right ce at the right time. In fact, I vited your words by going out to the viin instead of staying in the agency." Ryukyuughed it off. "It''s fine, I believe I shouldn''t be so keen on those things against my saviour. What do you think about meeting up next Sunday? I heard you''re going to the U.A and be a Hero, I believe I''d be able to teach you quite a few things beforehand. We can also have dinner at the end, of course, considering you''d be fine with it." Neji stilled briefly before looking at Nejire who simply turned her head around while mumbling, ''Do whatever you want.'' Sighing, Neji shook his head at Ryukyu. "It''s fine, I am a bit busy next sunday." Nejire suppressed a smile. But, "Then how about the Sunday after that?" Ryukyu pressed. "If not, maybe the Sunday after that Sunday?" "..." Neji was not expecting someone like Ryukyu to press on this so much¡­ Was she perhaps interested in him? Is this one of those kids fairy tale stories where the prince charming saves the day and gets the girl? ''No way, she''s a grown-up woman. She wouldn''t think like that.'' ''...Probably.'' ** ** ** Author''s Note: Amte because of the event in ma discord server ??. Discord Link: discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 46: Entrance Exam (1) Chapter 46: Entrance Exam (1) ¡ª Neji had to ept Ryukyu''s offer since she was pressing too much, and rejecting would be disrespectful. Though when he asked Nejire about it, she seemed to be shrugging it off. "Well¡­. if it''s Ryukyu, then I approve." That''s what she said. Neji was kind of stunned seeing Nejire being barely concerned with the idea of him having a harem. He first thought was the Harem Lord title, but ording to its description: [Your partners would have less aversion towards sharing you among themselves.]. Here the keyword is "themselves", meaning they wouldn''t share him with random girls. That meant only one thing, Ryukyu was special to Nejire. From the anime, it was clear Nejire was very close to Ryukyu from the constant neck-locking scenes here and there. It was so close that Neji recalled there being assumptions saying Nejire is into girls. Though even if that statement was true in the canon timeline, it''s clearly wrong in this one. But he could tell Nejire was very close with Ryukyu even in this timeline, she did talk a lot about her with him. "Ah-uh, well, I don''t n to add girls randomly. I want strong and beautiful girls, that''s the main criteria." Neji mumbled to himself. "Um¡­ doesn''t Ryuko Tatsuma match that description, though?" Kimi mumbled while lying beside him and wearing a pair of sses, a t-shirt and a short tight skirt, basically, dressed like a teacher. Kimi was back to her previous meek personality after her ''brat'' side was taught a lesson. Now, she was in Neji''s room with the excuse of teaching Neji things for the uing final exam. They were done ''studying'', so now they were resting on the bed. Kimi added with a thoughtful pose, "She''s both beautiful and she''s strong. More importantly, she''s an actual dragon-girl¡­ don''t you want a dragon girl in your harem?" Neji sighed seeing Kimi smiling hopefully. She recently started reading manga for some reason, so she was getting familiar with some interesting terms. Knowing Kimi was a closet pervert, a weird one who gets off seeing her man fucking others. Neji doubted there were fetishes that she wasn''t into. She is probably into Beastality too, but knowing that he''d would never do something like that, she can only be satisfied with seeing him fuck demi-human girls. "So... w-when are you going to catch her?" Kimi asked with hopeful eyes. "What do you mean ''catch''? You think women are Pokemons?" "Yess!" Neji facepalmed. Sighing, he asked, "Though, do you know anything about her? You were a high ranking hero too, after all." "Ah¡­ no." Kimi shook her head and started exining. It was a short story. After graduating from Shiketsu at the age of 18, she became an independent hero who climbed the rank of No 13 in less than 2 years. But because of an incident, she had to quit her career at the age of 20, back then Ryukyu was only 12 years old. "Whoa, you''re 33 years old this year? Damn, granny, when are you gonna get married?" Kimi''s lips trembled. As she softly smacked his chest and hugged him tightly. "Don''t joke with that, it''s not funny." Neji looked at her timid figure andughed. "Oh, well, I guess I have to take care of you for eternity." "Not really eternity since I am going to die before you because of old age though." She raised her head and looked at him. "That''s considering you won''t leave me by the time I am 45, people like milfs but not grannies, after all." Neji shrugged. "That is considering you ever turn 45." "...Huh?" "Nothing. Anyway, I would go to this ''date'' and see what Ryukyu really wants. It''s in the next-next Sunday." Kimi''s eyes sparkled. "O-okay, then I will do all the arrangements~" She tried to stand up but Neji dragged her down. "Don''t go yet." She fell on top of him. "Stay with me." He stared at her. "I am feeling lonely all of a sudden." After a short silence, Kimi giggled with a blush and started cuddling with him. Nejire was out to school and their parents hadn''t returned from the trip to America, so they had some time to enjoy themselves. They only hoped Kurai wouldn''t wake up and start looking for them... ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Later, Nothing much happened, honestly. Ryukyu isn''t romantically interested in me. Though I can ascertain she was attracted to me at least, it isn''t necessarily romantic. Based on the talk we had this Sunday, she basically wants me to be a proper hero. She''s teaching me morals and stuff, we mostly talked about that topic. Though I did flirt a little at dinner. I don''t mind if someone is trying to teach me morals, I''d only mind if they try to force me into it, which Ryukyu didn''t do. She''s a nice woman, a person who cares about the other party''s thoughts. She asked me each time if I wasfortable or not. It was honestly an interesting conversation. At first, I nned to just listen to her words with my right ear and let them flow out from my left, but I was surprisingly engrossed in the talk. Our ''argument'' was fun when I started to protest her ideas, her ways to defend her beliefs were honestly respectable. I have said before, I am not hero material, I am a pretty selfish dude, not enough to be called ''evil'', but enough tomit viinous acts in case it''s necessary. Then¡­ Why am I going to UA right now? Why am I studying to be a hero? Yes, it''s been 2 months since my fight with Muscr. I was in the car that Kimi was driving. I am going to give the Entrance Exam at U.A right now. "Hmm, hm, hnn~" Kimi was surprisingly happy for some reason. From her [State] I can see she''s happy that I didn''t turn out to be a viin¡­ why did she even assume I would be a viin? Anyway, I am going to UA for three reasons. Looking at my minimap, I can see 5 uncleared dungeons within the UA quarters. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out that all the 5 dungeons are top 10. So, the number 1 reason is, I need toplete those dungeons. I can''t do that without bing a UA student since the security there is a bit too much. Number 2 reason is Momo. Since I have already decided to make Momo my lover, I''d need to be with her in U.A to ensure that. Or if something like canon happens where she bes interested in Todoroki, everything would be in vain. Number 3 reason is to simply keep up with the plot. Keeping up with the plot is essential for me and my n for those two quirks, OFA and AFO¡­ I will talk about itter. As a bonus reason, UA is targeted by viins every Tuesday, so by only being there, I''d keep getting exp. I currently have two ns, a short one and a long one. The short term n is toplete the 5 dungeons in U.A and make Momo mine, officially. The long-term n is to take One for All from Mirio Togata. First of all, let''s speed run the entrance exam. - ¨C ¡ª ''What?'' People were chattering all around the ce where Neji stood in front of a table, ahead of everyone else on the line behind him, as he listened to the man sitting in front of him. "Neji Hado, please read this form and choose a single test. You''d have to give that chosen exam after you finish the writing exam." He slowly epted the paper from the man and started reading it. He frowned. ''Okay, I didn''t choose the rmendation letter for the cracks and giggles, but what''s this?'' Brushing past the test names, he thought, ''So they changed the entrance exam this year? Sir Nighteye is really doing his best to produce the best heroes, huh.'' After a short silence, he chuckled a little as he read the form on his hand. It was a paper showing 4 choices with an empty box beside them waiting to be checked. ?Rescue: Rescue civilians from a city hit by a Disaster ?Rescue: Rescue civilians from viins who took them hostage ?Battle: Fight Viin Groups and Combat Bots ?Rescue + Battle: Save a group of civilians from a viin attack within a disaster-stricken city. {Not rmended} The tests are in [Easy, Medium, Hard, Hell] mode if put in game terms. Sir Nighteye knew how the entrance exams of famous hero schools are biased towards the destructive type quirks, he himself had experienced it when he went to UA. So he took this matter in his hands and changed it. Nezu is an understanding mouse, so after Nighteye exined the truth behind his recent activities, Nezu didn''t mind changing these things for the betterment of the whole world. Seeing the options, Neji raised his pen to tik the one he wanted to choose just when he heard a call from behind him. "Um¡­" He turned to face a short-haired brte who had two permanent blush on her cheeks, seeing which Neji blinked. "Do you mind helping me choose one? I-i didn''t expect there to be so many options, now I am getting nervous." "..." ** ** ** Author''s Note: Vote power stones for me to turn into supersaiyan and maybe write 10 chapters a week! Chapter 47: Entrance Exam (2) Chapter 47: Entrance Exam (2) ¡ª "E-excuse me?" She stuttered. "Oh, uh, hi." The boy nodded. "You said you wanted help with what test you wanted to choose, right?" She nodded hurriedly. She was so nervous¡­ why did she ask him?! There were other people around too, but she had to go and ask the most attractive guy she had ever seen!? But¡­ he looks so confident. Just from looking at his back, she could tell he knew what he was doing. This is the first time she has ever felt attracted to a person without even talking to them. She genuinely felt if there was someone who''d be able to help her make a choice, he''d be the one. ''God, God, God, I hope he doesn''t see me as a creep!!'' She prayed internally while the boy smiled causing her to almost lose her footing. He then parted his lips. "You are?" "...Uh." She could feel the blood rushing to her face as she started to feel dizzy. Maybe it really was a bad idea to ask him. "I-it''s Ochako Uraraka, n-nice to meet you." He simply gave her a charming smile. "It''s Neji Hado, the pleasure is mine." He then brought her hand close to him and took the paper. "Hum, it''s the same as mine, so I don''t see a problem helping you." Uraraka mumbled a thanks while he hummed. "Well, I would need to know your quirk first to rmend the best for you." The boy who introduced himself as Neji said. "Let me start, my quirk is ?Surge?. I can generate powerful shockwaves." Her gut feeling was right. He''s not just good looking, he''s strong too¡­ Stopping briefly, she took a deep breath to calm down. Stuttering here would portray herself as someone weak, she can''t let that happen!! "My quirk is called ?Zero Gravity?, it does exactly what the name suggests." She made a determined face. "I can levitate anything under the weight limit of 3.5 tons." Neji hummed and nodded. "A very versatile quirk. Truthfully, the first test, [Rescue civilians from a city hit by a Disaster], seems to be the best for you. But if you ask me, since it''s the lowest difficulty level, the points would be less too whilepetition would be high." He looked at her with a thoughtful look and nodded. "Say why don''t you join me in the [Rescue + Battle] test one? I am sure it would allow a lot of points, and if we group together we''d have a higher chance to winpared to others." Uraraka almost flinched as she shook her head left and right. "I-I am not really good at fighting, you have to consider that." Neji nodded. "I am asking you to join hands with me precisely because of that. I am sure you realise you''d be great at rescuing people, right? I can take down the viins easily while you save the civilians. How does that sound?" Uraraka blinked, his n slowly sinking in her head as an image of saving the civilians while he beat up the viins surfaced in her head. She nodded triumphantly. "That''s a good idea!! If you look out for me, then I think I should be able to save the civilians!" She smiled. It was really a great idea. Since he has a strong quirk, he''d be fine clearing the viins but it would be hard for him alone to save the civilians too, but by grouping together, both he and she are going to gain benefits! "T-then I am in your care!" She bowed down, smiling slightly. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? I didn''t think I''d meet the Female Lead here. Where is the Protagonist, then? He didn''t get One for All, so would he stille to UA? I believe he''d be able to enter the general studies if luck takes his side. Also, Tier 2? Finally a normal person. I forgot people like her exist too. But I didn''t lie about teaming up though. She would be a good help on the test. The test said, {?Rescue + Battle: Save a group of civilians from a viin attack within a disaster-stricken city.}, so I don''t mind a helping hand that''d take care of the civilians. I am sure the school has ns to add more points for students who are cooperating since they are doing a Hero simtion like scenario, to begin with. Heroes together are always better. "Alright, I am done." Ochako Uraraka came to me with a smile on her face while wearing a pink tracksuit and a watch on her hand that was given to us by the school, it apparently counted our points. She looks cute. Petite body isn''t really my type, but she is still pretty. I nodded at her, "Then follow me. First is the written test, after that, we''d gather in the testing ground B-6. Don''t worry about getting lost, I think I''d be able to find you." She nodded with curled up lips as I led her to the written exam hall. ¡­. The written exam was not high school level, such bullshit. I said before that I have studied most high school level books, but college was not my speciality. Now I was regretting not studying properly and ying teacher-student games with Kimi. Looking around the hall, I could notice quite a few kids crying. Uh, huh, poor kids. I think I can take out the pass marks, so I don''t worry¡­ hope I don''t fail. With my hands behind my head, I tried to look for any familiar face but it was quite hard to do so. The people in this world don''t look like anime characters, after all. They don''t look exactly humane either, they''re a mix in between¡­ which was a bit creepy for me at first, but I got used to it. I turned my head forward as my eyes met with the teacher assigned to this exam hall. Wearing a skin-tight white costume, she stared at me briefly as I threw a flying kiss at her, for reasons I don''t know. She licked her lips seductively at me while mming her whip on the ground. Huh¡­ she''s fun. ¡­ I walked to ground B-6 after I finished my written exam. I hope I pass, ugh, I should have studied more. Anyway, I will try to make up for it in practical. "Oh¡­" as I walked inside the ground B-6, I was a little surprised by seeing so many people. I thought very few guys will choose this one since it isbelled as {Not rmended}. But I guess they are kids? I ignored this and used my ?Echolocation? to find Uraraka as I walked to her. She jumped up feeling my hands on her shoulder. "O-oh, you''re back?" She heaved a breath. "And here I was getting nervous¡­" I took out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped her sweaty forehead all to her sudden surprise. "U-uh-" she stuttered as I put the handkerchief in her hands. "Keep it, you might need it soon." She wasn''t in the state to reply because of her steaming face. Ah, she''s fun to tease. But maybe I should stop, I don''t want another girl falling for me. My CHA stat is a pain sometimes, Haiyaah. I then looked around the chattering of the kids. Some of them had their eyes on us, probably because of my small act but most were busy with themselves. Just then, a dry voice rang in the mic. ["Hi everyone, your exam is going to start soon."] That''s the only thing the voice said. So we don''t get a Present Mic? We got an Aizawa, but eh, whatever. ["For starters, this is a 1-hour long exam. There are 300 examinees, and each of you''d need 50 points to pass. There are 100 viins who are attacking the civilians, each viin is worth 10 points."] I could see everyone''s chattering slow down as they realised what type of situation this was. So¡­ for 300 examine, a total of 15000 points is needed for all of them to pass. But, there are only 1000 points. Meaning, only 20 people can pass this test, that''s considering people who would already gain 50 points would stop the hunt for viins. I can guarantee that they wouldn''t stop hunting viins just to kill thepetition. The mic again buzzed. ["There are also points for rescuing, but those points would be given by the person who you rescue. They can give you any point from -10 to 10."] This caused the chatter to start again. ["Atst, deliberately hurting other examinees is prohibited. But you can team up with others, it''s not prohibited, and is in fact encouraged. If your team-y is great, you''d get more points, but if it''s not up to the standards, then your points would be depleted. That''s all for now, the test would start is 3, 2, 1."] Before anyone could process his words entirely, the test was announced to start. Huh, I like this style. I am sure people won''t team up since they don''t have enough trust in each others'' Quirks to risk having their points depleted. But I know Uraraka, she''s trustable. She also said that she got a Schrship into a Hero Middle school so she should have more control over her quirk than when canon started in the anime. Uraraka seemed a little bothered, I guess she doesn''t have full trust in my abilities, eh, well, fair. I suddenly grabbed her by her waist and took her in a princess carry. It''s always fun flirting in serious situations. "Kya! What are you doing?!" Uraraka''s face turned red while I shrugged. "What am I doing? Just speedrunning the test." I kicked the ground, sting my feet at an extreme speed as I went in the air, out of the blundered crowd. "Let''s win this, just the two of us." ** ** ** Chapter 48: Entrance Exam (3) Chapter 48: Entrance Exam (3) ¡ª In the observatory room, the teachers were enjoying the test happening in all the ''Easy, Medium, Hard, and Hell'' difficulty stages. It''s no wonder that most of their gazes were focused on the Hell difficulty, as it would surely push the students to the edge and show them the elites amongst elites. However, Principal Nezu wasn''t the same. Sitting in a chamber within the observation room, he was instead observing the stages other than the ''Hell'' one. Since he was the one who nned the stages, to begin with, he knew the chances of 300 studentsing out winning with enough points. "A mere 2.14%," He said to himself while taking a sip of tea. He didn''t want to miss out on the others for a minority. The Hell test says, ''Save a group of civilians from a viin attack within a disaster-stricken city'', but the city where the test is held wasn''t going through a single-disaster crisis. The demo city was divided into multiple parts. There was a part where an earthquake had hit and viins were trying to take advantage of it and loot people''s houses. A part where a firestorm was raging and a group of zombie-like viins were trying to kill all the civilians. There was a part where a school shooting was happening,menced by the quiet kid who was secretly the son of a viin. There was a demo sea where a ship had drowned and viins with fish-like quirks were trying to harm them. There was a terrorist attack in a hospital that was destroyed because of the earthquake ¨C other than all these, there were a few more too. Each situation had 4~5 viins, so around 20 incidents were happening in the demo city. All of these incidents are a one-time thing, so it was a battle of who gets there first too. Shota Aizawa, who was standing just by Nezu, nced at him after hearing his words. After 3 seconds, he simply turned his head back to the monitor and started observing the students again. "Aizawa-san, do you have anyone in mind?" Nezu suddenly asked while watching a Crow-head student finishing his third viin in one of the ''Hard'' stages. "No." Aizawa looked at the ''Hell'' as his sharp eyes narrowed at a pair of students flying in the sky. "Not yet." There were 300 students on the veryrge Ground B6. Amongst them, at the east-most side of the city, the blonde-haired kid who was exploding everything in his way seemed to be at the top. But from the looks of it¡­ the top is going to change soon. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? sting forward, above the tall skyscrapers, I could see Uraraka''s frightened face as she hugged me tightly to not fall off. Ah, uh, cuddling in public, I see¡­ Erm¡­ I had my eyes off the Lord activated for clearer vision since I suffer a simr problem to ''Chidori'' when moving too fast. Yes, I experience tunnel vision which restricts my movement, but with EL, that''s not a problem anymore. Anyway, I was at the west-most side of the city and things were looking spicy. "Uraraka!" I called while the wind brushed past my hair. "You see those guys in front?" She nodded slowly with one of her eyes open. Far from us, there was a group of viins who had surrounded a group of civilians, from the looks of it they were patients, doctors, nurses and behind them was a destroyed hospital. Some of the victims were under debris and stuff while the viins were standing by casually. It''s like a game, like how a situation would only start when the yer approaches the ce, it''s that type of situation. ncing down at Uraraka, smiling at her, I started, "I would drop you on a corner. While I start taking out the viins, you''d get there and start taking the civilians to¡­" I suddenly stopped. Wait¡­ where should the civilians be delivered to? There was no mention of a safe spot like a rescue camp here... "Wait, we are taking a detour." Uraraka seemed surprised at my words, but I nheless turned my feet around and started to look around the city¡­ for something important. ¡­. I found it. Since this is a demo city, there was also a demo university within this ce. I just had to find arge enough ce for the civilians toe and rest, and this was perfect for it. A gymnasium. A cerge enough to hold on probably all the civilians in this demo city. If not, I would find another ce. But¡­ there is a problem. "This ce is clogged with junk¡­" Uraraka''s statement was right as I moved my eyes around. This ce was filled with garbage. Garbage, as in, broken fridge, sofa, tv, and even pieces of broken buildings. Hah, so the teachers had already foreseen this? They probably anticipated that when a student would realise that there is no rescue camp, the first thing that''de to their mind would be arge but enclosed ce. So they most likely did this to every ce simr to a gymnasium, filling it with junk. After a softugh, I tilted my head as a n came to my mind. I looked at Urakara. "Can you float all of this garbage?" Uraraka''s eyes lit up at this. "Yess! I can do that!" She probably didn''t know what I was nning to do, but she nheless ran and started to float everything with a touch of her fingertips. After everything was floating she returned with sweat dripping down her forehead. "It''s done¡­" She looked proud to say the least as I smiled at her. She then slipped her hands in one of her pockets and took out the handkerchief I gave her and she wiped her forehead. "It really dide handy, hehe." Hearing her giggle, I smiled. Then nodding at her, I brought her to the end of therge hall. Standing here, I was opposite the main gate of the hall. Using the small gate, it would still take a long time to take out the garbage one by one even though they are now weightless. So, I just have to make the gate a ''bit'' bigger, and probably sweep all the garbage out at once. And so I raised my hands forwards as Uraraka stared at me with eyes filled with anticipation. Not to disappoint her, I decided to show off a little¡­ Two rings of golden waves appeared around my wrist as I started to manipte them. From perfectly round-shaped, I started to make the side of the circle a little stretched out as I spent 20% of my SP in a single blow. ?Output 20: AoE? Boom! A widespread wave of shock left my palms and mmed the wall in front of me along with all the garbage. With a loud explosion, the walls shattered, creating a way for the garbage as they were sent flying with a burst of wind. And in less than a second¡­ The gymnasium was cleaned. I looked at Uraraka with a grin who stared at the destruction with wide eyes. "Ah¡­" She gasped and blinked at the scene. She probably realised teaming up with me wasn''t a bad idea. After a whole minute, she looked at me and smiled an impressed smile. "That was awesome!" "Heh, it was? Then let''s finish our main duty." I picked her up again but this time she was much moreplying as I again sted out in the sky. ¡ª On the way, I exined to Uraraka why we would need that ce which she understood easily. You know what? I like her. We went to our previous spot and found that other students had already tried to fight the viins, but unsurprisingly they lost. There was a reason that the viins were , after all. But at least they were able to take the civilians out of the debris crushing them. From the few names that I recognised, these ''viins'' are actually Pro Heroes. Mostly low rankers, but still Pros. Some kids won''t be able to beat them, not unless they''re Todoroki or Bakugo. So I dropped Uraraka on a corner of the building and went to them by myself. Seeing me, they immediately turned to me as a viin frowned and rushed to me. He seemed to have a speed type quirk since he moved many times faster than normal. He kicked the ground and tried to take me from my back, but I simply activated my Eyes of the Lord and docked down to dodge the attack. As his leg went above my head, I could see his slightly surprised face. Tier 3 isn''t a challenge to me, not at all. I simply grabbed his leg with my left hand and did an uppercut to his jaws with my right. "Keuh!" He groaned while I simply ced my palm on his chest and sted a few small waves of ''thin'' shock, causing his heart to stop momentarily before he went unconscious. As he dropped to the ground, I turned to the others who gave me a shocked look. Their faces didn''t lie that they viewed me as dangerous but I simply shrugged at them. Kicking the ground I reached them and used my telekic earring to pull them in front of me into a group and sted a strong wave of shock again. I didn''t do a ''thin'' wave that would go through their body and hit their heart like before and instead used a bit of a ''solid'' wave that just crushed their bones from outside. It''s not like their injuries are even permanent since Recovery Girl is there to heal them¡­ All of them dropped down on the ground while groaning, they weren''t unconscious but their ribs were broken so they won''t be able to move. I then turned and looked at the civilians with a smile on my face. "Hello beautiful people, mind following this miss here?" I pointed at Uraraka who was running towards me. My [Silver Tongue] Perk worked like magic, truly, as they nodded slowly, albeit they had a kind of surprised look on their faces. Probably didn''t expect a student to take down the Pros so easily. These civilians were actors too, so it would take more than one line for my Perk to work, but I guess being both strong and beautiful has its own benefits¡­? Anyway, as Uraraka started to guide them to the gymnasium, I called her. "Hey, you!" She turned to me as I tossed her an earpiece. "Put that in your ear, it''d help." She was confused seeing where I got this but as I pointed at the injured viins to which she made an impressed expression again. The viins naturally had earpieces tomunicate among themselves, so using these shouldn''t be against the test. Uraraka gave me a nod and walked away with the civilians, taking them to the gymnasium. As she left, I looked down at the watch in my hand that the school had given us before the test. This counts the points we get from defeating viins and saving civilians. [Points: 45!] 4 viins, 40 points, and 5 points for saving the civilians. They said more points would be added after calcting all our moves,ter on, these points are just there to make things obvious. Huh¡­ this is easy¡­ Well then, how about I be a dick and steal all the points to piss off the kids? I soon realised I don''t need to ''be'' a dick as I already am one. Well then¡­. ["Erm¡­ hello? Neji-kun?"] Uraraka''s voiceing from the earpiece caused me not tough like a madman and focus. "Yes?" ["I dropped them at the gymnasium."] Oh? That was quick. "Ok, good, I am heading towards the next group. Follow my direction..." I started to exin the road while slowly flying by the sky. ¡ª After Uraraka caught up to me, we met civilians on our way who were simply stuck under debris without any viins around who she helped to take to the rescue spot while I focused on hunting down the viins who we did meet. Right now, a viin who used a hammer as his weapon rushed towards me and mmed his hammer downwards. I moved my waist and dodged the hammer and instead kicked at his face. Though my leg only reached his neck because of his tall figure. He got the chance to grab my legs as he tried to m me onto the ground, but that was his mistake. I sted solid shockwaves from my feet as he was thrown back which I used to get up and started whacking his face with my fist. Atst, just as I blew another st on his face, he simply fell on his back. [Points: 110!] Uraraka ran to me and started to talk with the civilians, who did notpile at first and evenined as to why we werete. Very realistic. After I used my CHA to get through them, things calmed down. Just before Uraraka was about to take them away, I asked her, "Uraraka, how many points did you get?" She checked her watch and smiled. "I already have 50 points." Oh, good enough. "In that case, I would start running around speedrun the viins, okay? You might find random civilians lying around, you should help them for more points." "Umm¡­" she hesitated. "But don''t we already have enough points?" Ah¡­ well, fuck, time to lie. "Look, even if the guy in the mic did say we would pass with 50 points, the sses in Hero Course are most likely divided into multiple batches. We''d want to be in the 1-A, so we should do our best to get as many points as possible." On second thought, this is not a lie. If someone just gets 50 points, they''d not be put into 1-A because there would surely be people above that number. I guess that''s just more of a reason to hunt for more points. Uraraka blinked while processing this information before an understanding look appeared on her face. "Sorry for doubting you!" She bowed. "I-i will do as you say!!" I just shrugged it off and sted away, going to viins and pping them. The exam is hard, very hard, in fact. I only saw a few other people winning other than me and Uraraka¡­ There were also some familiar faces. This is how a test should be like. Pushing the future heroes to their limits, with no remorse. But to me? This is just child''s y. ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? In the observatory, with Aizawa, Nezu was impressed. "Oh it''s him, indeed. Neji Hado. Nejire''s younger brother, I recall. Didn''t think he''d be this strong, smart, and charismatic." He sipped his tea with a smile on his face. "The first thing he realised was that there is no rescue vicinity. Students usually wouldn''t think about that first. First, they''d try defeating the viin, and in case they win, they''d then be in front of a wall that would make them realise that there is no rescue facility. That would be enough to put pressure on these younglings'' minds and make them agitated and mess up. But Neji first thought about the rescue, then about the viins." Aizawa began after this. "This might prove two things. One, he cared more about the civilians'' safety. Two, to him the viins had already lost the moment his eyes fell on them, so he was instead looking for his next task." Nezuughed. "Oh, indeed. At first, the number One might have seemed true because of how passionately he was trying to clean the gymnasium, but now that... he is hunting viins for points that he honestly doesn''t need, he doesn''t really seem like such a heroic spirit, haha." Aizawa shook his head at this. "I wouldn''t go as far as saying that. He might be snatching the chance of passing from the other candidates by doing this, but that is just to ensure his own admission in the top ss, I honestly see no problem in that." Nezu and Aizawa could hear their conversation because of the earpieces. "More so, he was still saving people. It''s like the Pros. Just because some of the Heroes became Pro because of money or fame doesn''t mean they aren''t heroes. As long as they''re saving someone''s life, they''re a hero to me." Nezu turned to Aizawa and smiled. "Hm¡­ you truly have a different view, Aizawa-san." He then turned to the monitor again. "Haha, and on second thought, this child has a much better ideology than that blonde one who''s hunting for more points just to make sure only hees out of the Hell difficulty¡­ quite a viinous mentality, I must say." At these words, Aizawa also turned to the Monitor and observed the blonde-haired explosion-quirk user. ''Hmm¡­ Katsuki Bakugo and Neji Hado.'' He should give these two a little more focus than the others¡­. Suddenly the mouse, who had gone back to watching Neji, said something confusing. "He has silver hair¡­ how interesting." Aizawa turned to him with a frown. "Silver hair?" "Oh, it''s nothing¡­" Nezu shook his head which caused Aizawa''s frown to deepen. From his memory, the Principal''s slip tongues are usually important information. But what''s important in having silver hair? Aizawa narrowed his eyes at the mouse before turning forward again. He''d figure it out someday. ** ** ** Chapter 49: Entrance Exam (4) Chapter 49: Entrance Exam (4) ¡ª A loud ''beep!'' sounded out in the Ground B6, causing the students to gasp out loud. ["An hour has passed since the start of the exam. Each student is instructed to stop trying to gain any more points. I repeat, each student is to stop trying to gain any more points. Your points would instead be depleted, in such a case."] The students stilled in their spot while some of them even backed away from the viins and civilians. The ''viins'' on the other hand simply started to lead the ''civilians'' away, bringing them out of the ground B6. Students didn''t question it at all since it was quite clear from the beginning that they were just actors, just then a small margin of students simply fell to their knees. "No¡­" They cried. Their quivering voices filled the area. "I-I couldn''t gain 50 points¡­!!" Their hands rested in their head as their trembling eyes stared down at the floor. All their hopes and dreams were crushed right then, right there. They came smiling from their homes, promising their parents how they''d ace the exam, but now... they were on the ground, their faces lowered down with their wide disbelief filled eyes. "Oh, look! I have 155 points! I am sure this is enough for 1-A!!" Hearing the sudden cheery voice of a girl, their gazes shot back towards a petite girl with a permanent blush on her face. Their disbelief filled eyes slowly turned to a frown as their hands shook. 155 points!? She alone took 3 people''s points!? They looked down on their Watches, 30 points, 20 points, 45 points, 40 points. They missed the passing mark by a small margin yet this bitch¡­. "Oy, what are you looking at?" Suddenly a sharp and cold voice rang out in their ears. They focused their gazes on the boy beside the petite girl and gulped under his gaze. No, his face didn''t look intimidating, he looked kind of girly even, what scared them was that they easily recognised him as the guy who beat the viins like punching bags. "Don''t be a sissy, she earned the points. If you have anything against higher points,e at me." He raised his watch in the air. "510 points. Enough points for 10 people, I took it all. Come here if you''re so angry." Shake~ Their bodies shook. Momentarily, they forgot their fear and red at the kid. T-this bastard¡­ he took half the points of the people!? A guy with a tall figure stood up, his alligator-like jaws widening as he prepared to jump at the white-haired body, but just then¡­. The bored voice rang in the mic again. ["Students are discouraged from engaging in any kind of violence after the test. If any of you are found doing so, you''d be expelled immediately, regardless of your points. And in case you didn''t even pass the test enough to get expelled, you would be unable to join any other high school in Japan. Yes, your whole student career would be destroyed. Please mind what you do."] The alligator-quirked boy stopped and groaned while the silver-haired dude raised his middle finger at him. ["Please leave the exam quarter, right now. In case you pass, you''d receive a letter from UA in a week from now."] Some of the students scoffed while some simply sighed and walked away. Meanwhile, just as the silver-haired boy, Neji, walked away, a blonde teen stared at his back with a challenging look on his face. Unbeknownst to the blonde¡­ a green-haired teen was looking at his back, while he was busy. ?¡ª(¡ï)¡ª? Out of the Exam seminar, "Um¡­ don''t you think doing that was a bit unnecessary?" Uraraka asked Neji slowly. Those people were clearly sad about not being able to pass. Was there any reason to sprinkle salt in their wounds? She understood that Neji hunted for more points since he wanted to go to ss 1-A, but she didn''t understand why he did this¡­ it''s almost as if he just wanted to mock the kids. Should a future hero act like this? "It was not." "But-" At Uraraka''s words, Neji stopped on his way and turned to her. "If I didn''t do that, they''d havee after you." Just as Uraraka started to open her mouth, Neji interrupted her again. "If you''re going to say the teacher in the Mic would have stopped it, then sorry to say, I am not omniscient, I didn''t know that''d happen and simply wanted to keep a friend safe." "...Ah." A genuinely embarrassed look appeared on Uraraka''s face as she bowed down deeply. He said ''friend'', so he saw her as his friend¡­? He was her first friend in UA, scratch that, he''s probably the greatest friend in her life until now considering all the help she received from him in such a short time. She bowed deeper at this realisation. "I am sorry!! I am very sorry! E-even though you helped me get so many p-points, I tried to judge you!!" Neji went silent at this. He was honestly joking. He didn''t expect her to react too heavily. But if he now said, ''Ah, sorry, it was a joke.'', it would probably spoil his serious impression of her. So, after staying silent for a while, Neji helped her get up. "It''s fine. I don''t honestly mind as long as you realise it." Uraraka raised her red flustered face and looked at his smiling lips with a grateful look on her face. To lighten the mood, he then tilted his head and looked at her blush. "You look cuter with a natural blush." "...Eh?" "Bye." Ochako Uraraka almost tripped upon hearing this, but as Neji turned and walked away, she slowly found her way back to reality. But by the time she did, she could see Neji entering a sports car and leaving the school parking lot. "Oh¡­" Ochako blinked. "He''s not only strong and good looking, but he''s also rich too¡­" ?¡ª{¡ï}¡ª? "Did you pass?" "I was free enough to help a friend of mine get 155 points, so what do you expect?" Kimi turned her head to the left at Neji with a surprising light on them. She ignored the point part since it was clear from the beginning, and instead asked, "A friend?" Soon a look of understanding came to her face as she made an ''Ah!'' noise. "Must be a girl then." "You''re talking as if I don''t have male friends?" Kimi wanted to say, ''No, you don''t'', but just then Neji showed her the chat on his phone. "What''s this?" Kimi narrowed her eyes as her gaze brushed upon the messages with Ito Mahi. "Oh¡­ whoa..." She looked at his face with a genuinely shocked face. "To think you have a normal friend¡­" Neji clicked his tongue. "Shut up. I have dozens of male friends, even if the total number of females is more. Even then, all of my friends are ''normal'' friends. What did you think? The only one I have a more-than-a-friend rtionship with is Momo, you know?" After blinking thrice, Kimi hummed and went back to driving, just as she asked, "So that Mahi kid went to Shiketsu? Why not UA?" Ito Mahi has a decently strong Ice quirk. Maybe as strong as Todoroki¡­? Kimi didn''t know this, but ording to the chat history, he went to Shiketsu instead of UA where his friend and crush goes. "Family problems," Neji replied to her. "Hm¡­." Kimi lost interest. "Though who''s this new friend you made?" At her question, Neji threw chewing gum in his mouth. "Ochako Uraraka, a petite girl with a Gravity-type quirk." "Oh, Gravity-types are rare. You like her?" "She''s a friend." "Sure, sure." With small talks going around, Neji and Kimi reached their home. ?¡ª[¡ï]¡ª? At that exact time, in America, within a grand building located underground, a man sat on afy ck chair with a ss of red wine in his hand. He had long flowing dark red hair and a beard matching that colour. There were wrinkles visible around his eyes, which when coupled with his sharp features, entuated his years of experience and age, but he was still handsome enough to make any girl''s heartbeat jump up regardless of their age. He sat in front of a Monitor where the figure of a man wearing a ck mask coupled with medical equipment supporting him sat, wearing a suit. ["It''s been a while, my friend."] The man in Monitor talked, to which the red-haired man nodded. "It indeed has, Shigaraki." Shigaraki. All for One''sst name. The people who knew this could count on one hand. This man was surprisingly one of them. ["Haha, may I know why you called, Hisashi."] The man, Hisashi, smiled. "I just wanted to thank you again for what you did for Izuku. I was able to stay out of his life until now, but¡­ after that child tried to kill himself a year ago... I knew I had to do something. Yet, you already know how I am tied here with Star and Stripes. Trying to go to Japan would have instead revealed my location, and possibly my secret, my family... So I didn''t have any choice but to ask you for help, my friend." Hishahi continued. "I called to let you know that Midoriya got into UA. Sadly, he won''t be able to be a true hero like he previously wanted to¡­ but now, at least he has a new goal in his life." All for One chuckled at this. ["Oh, Hisashi Midoriya, what''s with these formalities? We are friends, after all. Your son is like my nephew, it wouldn''t serve the bit of conscience left in me right if I ignored him."] ** ** ** Chapter 50: Reward-and-punishment (1) Chapter 50: Reward-and-punishment (1) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 50: Reward-and-punishment (1) ¡ª Kurai was the first one to jump at Neji''s arms when he reached home, and after that, it was his mother, Gara. "How was the entrance exam, my baby boy?" Gara fed Neji grapes while his head rested on her thighs. "It was easy." He didn''t say ''It went well'', he said ''It was easy'', and that alone answered everything Gara wanted to hear. This did put a smile on her face. The exam was hard from what she heard from her colleagues whose children also attended the exam, but her little son is clearly fine. Even then, being someone who keeps her children''s actions on a tab most of the time, she knew Neji was as strong as Nejire. And knowing that Nejire is one of the Big Three of UA High, she honestly didn''t worry much about the entrance exam to begin with. "It was like wreaking havoc in the beginner vige with a Level 100 character." Gara''s smile widened. "Good good, as expected of my cute little sonnn~" She rubbed his cheeks with her palms while giggling. "Real question, did anyone bother you? Some kid?" "Stop it, mom." He stopped chewing on grapes and stared at her eyes. "I am not a kid anymore, you don''t have to worry about it too much..." "Hm," Gara didn''t act childishly this time, she simply smiled. "I guess you''re a big boy now, huh. Did you lose your virginity?" "Mom!" Neji jumped up from herp and stared at her with a flustered face. If there are people who can make him blush, Gara was one of them. "Don''t ask such weird things." "Hehe, see? Not so mature anymore~ You''d always be a kid to Mommy." Gara simplyughed it off, ruffled his hair, and stood up. "Anyway, I am kinda tired after work today, I will go to sleep." As Gara left, Neji fell back on the couch and sighed. "Haiyaah¡­" ~Ring Ring~ Just as Neji breathed out heavily, he received a call. It was Momo Yaoyorozu. Beep. He picked the call and greeted Momo. "Good evening, madam." "Oh stop this and tell me how your entrance went." A soft giggle flew from the other side just as a sweet talk started between them. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Aiko Hado, Neji''s father, came back from his office and the first thing he saw was Nejiying on the couch and talking to someone, who he found to be a girl. "Anyway, Yaomomo, I am getting hungry, I will talkter." His son cut the call and yawned just as Aiko entered the room chuckling. "It''s that the little girl from Yaoyorozu Compound? She''s your girlfriend?" Neji grabbed an apple from the table beside him that Gara left before running. "No, not a girlfriend. We are just friends." At this, an ''Uh?'' left Aiko''s lips. "Oh shit, is my son making ''just friends'' now? Gives me shbacks." With a chuckle, Aiko sat down on the couch beside Neji. "When I was your age-" "-Girls used to run after you. Yeah, you told me before." Nejipleted his sentence. "Though don''t let Mom hear, she would throw a tantrum again." Aiko smiled wryly at this. "This makes me remember another story. Do you know why I am fine with everything your Mom does?" You see, if not for your mother, I wouldn''t even have gotten married." ''That was sudden.'' Neji sat straight at this, it seems his dad might say something interesting. "You see, I liked girls a lot. Lost my virginity to my teacher when I was 13, and since then dating 4~5 girls at the same time was normal for me. Girls were just meat bags, soft and squishy meat bags for me - until I met your mother. Heh, I met your Mom around 20 years ago when she was being kidnapped. Don''t tell her that I am telling you this, she doesn''t like sharing it at all." Neji nodded as Aiko continued. He pointed his finger at the scar on his left eye, "You see this scar? She''s behind it. That day I took a detour to my office since the main road was jammed in traffic. On that empty road, I saw a car in front of me with a woman mming on the back ss of the car. I thought, well, since I am here, why not be a hero?" "Things went haywire from there. I stopped their car and tried to fight the guys who had tied your Mom, but after an epic fight, I got my ass beaten. Though I did manage to escape at the end, getting beaten was too much for my pride back then, and more so¡­ I already saw your mom''s face there. She had tape covering her mouth, so I didn''t recognise that she was the newly born Fashion Queen of the market, but I did recognise her beauty." He pped his hands. "Then I decided, I want this woman. I want her at all costs. So I called the police and made a n to save her. A week from then, along with a few Heroes, I went to the ce where your Mom was locked. The heroes were strong, but with just a few bullet shots from the viins, they went down. Luckily, using my quirk, ?Energy?, I absorbed the electricity from my Electric Car and used it to enhance my speed and dodge the bullets. I took down the viin and somehow managed to save your Mom. Haha." Neji blinked at his long wall of words. ''Ah, he is flexing?'' His father continued. "That''s not the end. In the process of all this, I almost lost my eye, thus that scar. After that, I then tried to court your mother after a few weeks passed, but then I finally found out that she was the ck Horse of the Fashion industry. I was rich, but she was rich too, I couldn''t just make her fall for me using my money, not at all. Then I realised," He stopped momentarily. "So all the girls I have had before were only there for my money? I was honestly depressed for a few days. But amongst those days, I just realised maybe it''s time to forget my past and live my life anew. So I started to court your mother every week. However, since I was kinda infamous for being¡­ uh, a yboy, things didn''t work out well. She wasn''t harsh at least since I did save her life, but she still refused me for 2 entire years. But guess what? At my 2nd year anniversary of courting-the-beauty, she finally epted me. Whew, the end." "The end?" He grinned at me. "Oh, well, after that, we got married and here you are." Neji stared at him intriguingly. "Certainly a very interesting romance story, but there is no moral of the story?" "Oh, yeah." He shrugged. "I heard you did well in the exam? That''s why I decided to give you a life lesson so the moral of the story is indeed needed¡­ Hm, how about this; Moral of the story: Periwinkle-haired girls are the best." "..." "Try looking for a periwinkle-haired girl, ah, not your sister though." He coughed. "Anyway, I am tired, I gotta sleep, bye!" Aiko got up and ran upstairs screaming ''honey, I am back!'' on top of his lungs. After staring at the air dumbfoundedly, Neji crackled up. "Well, I can use this moral of the story in practical use. ''Periwinkle haired girls are the best'', huh? Unfortunately, I can''t follow the ''sister'' part." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Periwinkle haired girls are indeed the best. Neji realised that the next week, just after he got the confirmation of his admission to UA. "Well, the Christmas gift didn''t work out so well¡­" Nejire mumbled in his ears. "So I want to make up for it by gifting you this body for acing your entrance exam." ** ** ** A/N: Next chapter is hot ??. ?All the chapters until now has been proofread by @Lasagna @Antigone and @IWantToKMS Chapter 51: Reward-and-punishment (2)** Chapter 51: Reward-and-punishment (2)** ¡ª ["Hello, and nice to meet you, I am Principal Nezu."] Looking at the hologram floating above the letter ced on the table, Neji couldn''t help but feel pleased. ["As you''ve learned from reading the letter already, you have not only passed the exam, but you''ve also got 1st ce in it. This is certainly a big achievement, so you should feel proud. You have shown great strength that''d help the Hero Society grow in the future and¡­"] The hologram started to give a long ass speech that bored Neji to death, but he nheless listened to it all the way. Acing apetition, game, or exam never failed to make him feel delighted. So he didn''t skip the flowery words he was getting, even if they were boring and useless, because they were also a part of his achievement. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Next day "Wake up~" [Super Idol de xiao~] "Mhmm¡­" I slowly opened my eyes feeling the tug in my shirt. Light music was ying in the background. Who is it so early? As my blurry vision corrected itself, I blinked. ...What? "You''re up!" A frown crept on my face as I looked at my older sister, Nejire, who was on top of me with my shirt in her hand that she seemingly took off just now. "Nejire¡­?" She tapped to my forehead with her fingers. "It''s ''Nejire-nee'', you brat." "Okay, sure." I rolled my eyes. "But why am I chest naked?" She pouted at this. "Because you weren''t waking up!" I was busy ying with my quirkst night. I learned something new¡­ anyway, that''s not the point. "It still doesn''t make sense. Why am I chest naked? And¡­ why are you wearing this?" As light music was ying on the side, with Nejire pouting, I looked down at her body. She was wearing an oversized T-shirt. My T-shirt. It was made by Mom for me, or for the future me since it''s oversized. "Why you wearing my T-shirt?" Her pout disappeared as she giggled. "I heard men like when their partners wear their clothes." She''s not wrong. But that''s exactly the problem. Teasing me like this in the morning¡­. Just then, Nejire lowered her gaze to my abdomen, her lips slowly curling up. "Ahh, I can feel heat reaching my stomach from that thing¡­." I smirked. Well, that''s a lot of development. She doesn''t stutter before teasing anymore. It seems her months of researching is helping her¡­ don''t ask why I know this. I put my arms around her waist and pulled her to my chest, her butt falling on my abdomen. "Then may I know why My Queen has summoned me so early?" She pouted and wrapped her hands around my neck. "I am hungry." I deadpanned. What? Does she think she''s really some Queen? I wanted to say, ''Why wake me up so early just because you''re hungry?'', but I stopped as I realised something. Ah fuck, she''s doing wordy. To think I have fallen so low that it took me 5 seconds to realise it¡­ tch, shame on me. I smiled at her andid on my back leisurely. "Hungry? Don''t you see this?" I pointed at myself. "For your information, I am a milk factory." Nejire blinked, a little dazed, but soon a smug smile appeared on her face. "Oh my, what a stroke of luck. I was in fact looking for milk..." After looking at my lips for a while, while I spread them into a smile,ughing at the Chinese song ying in the background, Nejire leaned at me suddenly and locked her lips with mine. Her left hand pressed down on my shoulder while her right hand left for my crotch. Her breasts pressed my chest down while her blue eyes locked with mine. She likes pushing me down, a lot, apparently. I expected this from when we were kids. She used to climb on top of me every now and then, after all. I can of course turn this around and y with her with just my hands alone, but this is fine. She can enjoy her dom moments. I don''t want to scare her needlessly. "Mhmm¡­." She moaned as my tongue wrapped around hers like a snake. But she pressed down harder instead of giving up, her body was getting hotter as her tongue was getting harder to hold off. She was about to slip off, but I bit her tongue causing her to moan in my mouth. Soon, as I felt her breathing slowing down, I decided to release her, just as Nejire separated her mouth with a plop sound. "Hahh¡­" She sat straight on top of me and looked at me from above all while I put my hands on her curvy waist. "I''d suggest you stop here," I said. "Or things might get hot." "The AC is on." She replied with a smirk. "This much heat is nothing." Oh my. I chuckled, eyeing her lips. "Mom and Dad aren''t home?" "No~" She yawned with a stretch of her arms. "They''re on a business trip again." My parents go on business trips a lot, it increased after I came back home from my Japan trip. Nejire didn''t like it before, but she is in fact looking forward to these trips after we got closer. Anyway, I should probably stop here. We went as far as eating each other out once, but we are still yet to do pration yet. I could of course have done it anytime, but I didn''t want to push her too far like I did with Kimi, and instead concluded to let her decide on it. Suddenly... "Let''s do it today." ¡­.Nejire looked at me with a blush, causing me to still briefly before blinking. Huh? She leaned to my ear and whispered, "Well, the Christmas gift didn''t work out so well¡­" Nejire mumbled in his ears. "So I want to make up for it by gifting you this body for acing your entrance exam." Huh¡­ oh shit. It''s happening. While Iughed like a maniac inside my head, Nejire grabbed my right hand and put it above her chest, her gaze avoiding eye contact. "Go on¡­ c-continue." I opened my mouth to say something before smirking softly. "But of course." ¡ª Nejire wasn''t sure about this at first. She wanted their first time to be special, so she wanted to do it on his birthday, or at least on her birthday. But this is 4th March, and both their Birthdays are in October and November respectively, she couldn''t wait that long... she was also scared that Neji might get disappointed at her for not letting him cross the line. After all, she read many articles where one partner left the other because of non-active sex life. So she thought the entrance exam was a good enough opportunity for them to be one, and so they were doing exactly that. "Hahh¡­" Nejire panted while her younger brother''s hand ran through her back, her ass, and her waist. She could feel that magical touch of his that Kimi talked about before. ''...One of his magical items?'' He never used this on her before for whatever reason, and she was regretting not initiating things before. To think she missed such a thing¡­. A moan escaped her lips just as she was thinking this. "N, Neji¡­" Her voice quivered while her younger brother sucked on her nipples like a child sucking on his mother. She retained a smile on her face seeing this, she almost felt he was a child if not for his boner poking behind her. Nejire had her T-shirt pulled up, revealing her boobs and bare legs. She wasn''t wearing any panties, so Neji''s boner under his pants was poking directly under her private region. "Mhm~ N-neji, slow down~" She gasped for air as Neji instead bit her nipples with his teeth. His teeth rolled her nipples while his tongue licked around. Both their bodies were touching, she could feel his sweat sticking to her skin even under the AC. Nejiughed inside his mouth seeing her reaction, which caused her to pout, but as Neji''s hand squeezed on her ass sharply, her eyes jumped up and she groaned. "W-what''s wrong with your hands?!" She couldn''t understand it at all, why was she feeling this chilling yet warm feeling rushing through her spine at each of his touches? Nejiughed a bit more before he rolled around and pushed her down on the bed with him being on top. "Last chance, are you sure?" He asked, smiling, knowing the answer already. Nejire didn''t give a proper answer and gave an ''Mhm''. Neji stared at her expression briefly before snapping his fingers which teleported his clothes inside his inventory. Nejire mumbled a wow as his well-defined boy came into her view. A gamer''s body is supernatural, that''s true even for Neji''s System, being made of stats, it''s no wonder his body would look perfect from all sides. Nejire bit her finger as her eyes slowly trailed down his face, chest, abs, and finallynded on his shaft. She gulped softly as a trail of sweat fell from her forehead. Would she be fine with that inside her? Probably¡­ not. But it''s toote to back off now. Being naked between her legs, Neji''s shaft sprung up andnded on top of her lower abdomen. "It''s hot¡­" "It is?" Neji acted oblivious to which Nejire pouted again. But as Nejire slowly rubbed his dick with her lower lips, she gasped softly. "S, stop this already!" Nejire cried. "How about no-" She pouted at his rejection and to spot him, she instead instantly pushed her hips forward, causing Neji''s dick to enter her in an instant, at the same time a loud groan left her mouth. "AhHN~!!" Pain?! It hurt! She immediately realised it was a wrong move from her. Neji stopped briefly at this. She has always been the curious type, but this was still his first time seeing a girl taking his dick inside her by herself in a single shove. Nejire''s eyes almost rolled up just as blood trickled down from inside her pussy. Neji smiled softly and used Touch of Nirvana in his shaft, causing the pain to turn into pleasure just as her groan turned into a moan. The long, hard, and warm thing inside her was thumping like a heart, another person was inside her, no, her own brother was inside her. Countless memories of her childhood with her younger brother shed by her eyes. She has been with him since when he was but an infant, yet look at this now. "Oh my god, oh my god!" Nejire clenched the bed sheet while calling for God. It was probably a bad idea to have shoved the thick cock inside her tight cunt. Now she was regretting, this time not because it hurt, but because it was too pleasurable! Neji breathed above her while both his palms were on either side of her head. He waited for minutes before Nejire finally nodded. "Hug¡­ Hug me." He did as she asked. He leaned over and brought her close to his chest just as Nejire wrapped her arms around him. "You can... continue- Mhm!" Neji''s hips simply moved inside her just as Nejire let out a moan. She wasn''t sure how good she was feeling, it didn''t even feel real. Pa! Soon, the sound of flesh meeting with each other sounded out around the room as it also got filled with the sound of Neji''s grunts and Nejire''s moans. ''Oh my-'', ''Good Heavens!'', ''Harder!'', these types of moans were filling the sound-proof room, the sound was then vibrated back and pping Nejire''s eardrums, causing her to blush at her own lewd voice. Sex is beautiful. She couldn''t help but huff. She has always been the curious type, and this time her cautiously only increased. She wondered how it''d feel like if she was at the top, she wondered how''d feel like if Kimi was watching her getting railed, she wondered how she''d feel seeing Neji fucking Kimi passionately while she sat on a corner of the room. Many things shed by her brain, as her inner heat slowly took over her. Her voice started to rise as her words started to get more vulgar. "Goddammit! You bastard!" She found pleasure in cursing. It was exciting. Calling her partner in bad names was making her feel better. She wondered how it''d feel being on the receiving end? She should ask him to try on herter. "Fuck me!" As his hips moved at the speed of thunder, Nejire couldn''t help but move her body ordingly. She matched his rhythm as each of his thrusts reached deep inside her, hitting her womb each time, which should be painful but wasn''t because of whatever magic he was using. Pa! "Break me!" "Ahnn!" Multiple different kinds of moans left her sweet voice that only made Neji''s rock hard cock to be harder. It was almost as if he had a certain Hardening Quirk. "You big dicked cunt!" Pa! She cursed at him to which he instinctively spanked her soft, plump, ass. She again found pleasure in this too. Getting hit was pleasurable as well. She was almost starting to believe that anything in sex feels good. "C-choke me!!" She hesitated before yelling it out, to which Neji blinked, but he nheless didn''t stop thrusting before he chuckled softly and pushed his hand against her neck, causing her to cough on. He almost pulled his hand back seeing her rolled eyes, but as a creepy masochistic smile appeared on her face, he stopped and continued choking her. Her gagging moans filled the room further just as Neji got lost in thought. Is his sister a masochist? He soon realised that''s not the case. She''s a ''switch''. She can be whatever she wants depending on the mood. And she was currently in the mood of being dominated. ''Switches are fun.'' He couldn''t deny it. Nejire was fun by herself, but it was really a switch, her fun just got doubled. "Aug!" Her gagging moans were all fun and games until she rolled on the bed and pushed him below under her, her ahegao face slowly returning to normal as she smiled seductively. "Now¡­" she panted as she sat on his dick. "Pleasure me." It was almost horrifying to Neji how her personality changed within thest 5 minutes, but he could only chuckle at it. "As you wish, my czarina." And just like that, a horrifyingly hot morning passed for Neji and Nejire. If not for Kimi calling them for food with a tomato like face, they''d have been into it for the whole day, and maybe even night. After all, Nejire had the stamina to stay on the line with Neji''s monstrous stamina. ** ** ** Author''s Note: My first rtively Vani smut, I think. I have fallen so low than now I write vani ??. If you enjoyed the chapteryou can throw me some stones ??! Chapter 52: Reward-and-punishment (3) Chapter 52: Reward-and-punishment (3) ¡ª It wasn''t that hard for another day to pass as it was finally my first day at UA High. "Neji!" While I was getting ready, putting on the UA school uniform, Nejire hugged me from behind. She is taller than her canon self, so her face could reach above my shoulder from where she peeked at the mirror in front of me. Her hug tightened just as her gazended on the reflection of my blue eyes. "Be careful of other girls." She muttered in a weirdly quiet but suggestive voice. "If you mess with them too much, they might go stabbing-crazy on you. Girls are weird like that." ''...'' I froze briefly, feeling a sudden cold on my back. Was that a warning¡­? Holy shit, it really was. ...Oh fuck. I chuckled nervously at this. So this was the punishment ofst night''s reward? I should be careful with Momo. I know Nejire and Momo are kinda close, but in no way hell she''d be fine with me bringing her in the harem. Momo and Ryukyu are two different cases for Nejire, after all. Contemting on an action, I simply turned around and brought her lips to my mouth, kissing her for around half a minute before releasing her. "But of course, I would make sure to be careful." Nejire smiled at this as she tidied my tie slowly. "You two love birds," it was then when Kimi called us from the outside. "It''s gettingte,e here quickly." I didn''t have to use my Quirk to realise that she was jealous. I guess even a voyeur can feel jealous, huh? At this, I simply twisted my finger, causing my earring to vibrate, as she flew to my arms too. "Don''t act like a tsundere, that''s Kurai''s job." Kimi blushed softly, a look of hesitation appearing on her face as she nced at Nejire, before parting her lips softly, asking me to do what I did to Nejire. ¡­Hah, good girl. Pleased, I kissed her on the lips. Nejire was fine with this, I had to use Observe to be 100% sure, though. Though- "What are you guys doing?" ...Suddenly all of us froze as the squeaky voice of a certain ck cat entered our ears. We turned to the door simultaneously as I almost cursed out loud seeing the little Kurai looking at me innocently. "Where is my kiss?" ...Oh lord. ¡ª¡ï¡ª It wasn''t that bad, honestly, I just had to lie a little, and since the other culprits were beside him, they easily convinced Kurai that all of this was normal. Atst, all three of us had to leave a kiss on her forehead and that was enough to keep her calm, fortunately. Now, Neji and Nejire were parting ways inside the UApound. "Bye, Neji! Don''t forget our earlier talk!" Nejire waved her hand while I did the same. She turned her back to me and walked a few steps before turning to me and waving again. This whole thing continued for around 5 minutes before I made a rush for the 1st year campus the moment she turned around. Now, 1st, 2nd, and 3rd year all have different campuses, so we wouldn''t see each other at school, unfortunately, not even at the cafeteria as one of us had to run a bit to reach another, which Nejire didn''t mind doing for me, but I don''t want her to do that. It''s fine if she''s eating with her friends. It''s not as if we don''t live under the same roof, bleh. The Hero Course is on the 3rd floor, so I had to climb the stairs, which I did with my on. I got the image of the teachers who were having a meeting in a room that I deduced as the Principal''s Office, and I could also notice a super skinny dude among them as well, proving that All Might still decided toe to UA, which hasn''te out on the News yet. I guess that''d be tomorrow''s headline, huh? Though I am not sure if he''d teach the first year or not. I don''t see any reason for him to do so since Mirio is in the 3rd year, unless in Canon, he taught all-year sses as well, and not just his sessor''s ss. Maybe he taught all 1-A, 2-A, and 3-A? Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me at all. While drifting in my useless thoughts, I found myself in front of the door that had the name t [CLASS 1-A] hung on top of the door. I shrugged and went inside. The first thing that my eyesnded on was the ash-blonde haired kid sitting on a seat at the far right corner with his legs on top of the desk. Katsuki Bakugo, huh. His gaze met with mine as a frown crept up on his face, I just shrugged my shoulders and turned my face around to the other seats. He seemed to have taken this as a sign of me backing off from whatever game of stare he was ying as he scoffed with a smirk. Heh¡­ kids. Just then, as my head was turned to the left corner of the room, I found a familiar face. "It''s you, Neji!!" Ochako Uraraka jumped at me and grabbed my hands with her hand, causing me to smile and greet her with a ''Good morning'', to which she replied ecstatically. I looked around only to find the whole ssroom empty mostly. I decided to leave early, and it seems only Deku''s Wife and Uraraka are here. Uraraka guided me to my seat, the protagonist seat, yay. After sitting there, ignoring Bakugo, we started talking amongst ourselves. "You''re early." "Well¡­ I didn''t want to bete on my first day at such a prestigious school¡­ so¡­" Uraraka scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly. Cute¡­ ...Oh no, calm down now, remember the words of your sister¡­ I don''t want a Yandere on my back. I cleared my throat, wanting to change the subject. "So, I was really excited to talk to you when I got the confirmation letter, but then I realised we never exchanged numbers." Uraraka jerked her head at this. "It''s the same for me! I was really eager to contact you too. We should-" She stopped, her face freezing first bing a red hue taking over it. Ah, innocent girls, so nice. I decided to lead the conversation. "You brought your phone?" I took out mine as I said this. "We can share our number right now." She nodded quickly and took out her¡­ wait, is that a flip phone? What''s this, 2005? Bruh. I shrugged and exchanged our numbers nheless. All the messaging apps support the phone since it has been 200 years since 2005, so yeah, doesn''t matter. Just as we finished exchanging our numbers, another dude entered the ssroom. Jet ck hair, sharp shoulders, Tenya Ida examined the room before shouting, "Nice to meet you!" "I am Tenya Ida!" He bowed. "I hope we''ll get along!" Jeez, why are you so excited bro? He''s Tier 3. One step higher than Uraraka. Oh yeah, Katsuki is Tier 3 too, hah. Though I am sure there is a wide gap between Ida and Bakugo, so I can''t judge them by tiers. "Oh hi, I am Ochako Uraraka!" While Uraraka introduced herself, I waved my hand at Ida giving him a shrug and saying hi. Soon, more and more kids, such as Mina, Kirishima, Tokoyami, Sero, Aoyama, Tsuyu came to the ss. Finally, the person I was waiting for came in too, Momo Yaoyorozu. "Yaomomo!" I waved my hand at her just as she entered through the door. Her already smiling face glittered with recognition as she ran to me as I raised my hand for a high-five, to which she responded like any good friend. "Ah¡­" Ochako looked a little lost before I introduced Momo to her. "This is Momo Yaoyorozu, my best friend. She can be a little stupid sometimes, but she is a fairly decent girl." "Hey!" Momo punched my shoulder which I ignored watching Uraraka stutter, looking at Ochako. "H-hi! My name is Ochako Uraraka, nice to meet you." Ugh, too much stuttering. Momo immediately recognised that name since I did tell her about Uraraka just aftering back from the exam. "Oh, you''re that girl who Neji carried!" "..." "Uh?" Of course, Uraraka wasn''t used to the term ''carry'', and she most likely recalled that time when I carried her like a princess based on the blush on her face. I sighed and told Momo to sit on her seat, which was in front of me. Basically, I am in the secondst seat, Ochako is behind me and Momo is in front of me. And apparently¡­ [Luck ys a role]... Ahem. Things started changing from this point forward Inasa Yoarashi. A guy with a broad and tall figure. A student who was supposed to go to Shiketsu, not UA. Ah fuck¡­ Sigh, it doesn''t matter. It''s fine. It''s okay. Some changes are unavoidable. But¡­ "HI EVERYONE!!!" ¡­I don''t think I''d get used to this. "I AM INASA! THE 1ST AT THE RECOMMENDATION EXAM! I HOPE WE CAN BECOME STRONG HEROES TOGETHER!" Huh¡­ he''s kinda like Ida, or maybe not, they''re not simr at all. "He''s the guy talked about." Momo suddenly whispered to me. "The guy who started fighting Endeavour''s son in the Rmendation Exam¡­" Oh yeah, Momo told me that before. Another problem was, Todoroki and he wouldn''t get along. This ss¡­ Knock! And speaking of the devil, Shoto Todoroki knocked on the door with one of his legs inside the room. "Step aside." His chilling voice ran through the room, causing Inasa to freeze and turn to him slowly with a frown on his head. Everyone in the ss'' gaze was fixed at them, Bakugo red at both of them too, it seems Inasa''s talk abouting out first attracted his attention¡­ Inasa red at Todoroki who simply stared back at him. And unlike how I was wishing things to unfold, Inasa bowed, hit their head literally hitting the ground. "ssmate Todoroki!! I am sorry for what I did at the Rmendation Exam!!" Ah¡­ I was looking forward to a dramatic fight. Sad. I felt a poke at my elbow at this, causing me to look at Momo confused. "What do you want?" I mumbled. "Who do you think is stronger? That Inasa guy or you?" Oh¡­? Hah, funny. I looked at Inasa and Todoroki. Both of them are Tier 3. They have real strong quirks, but if a Post-Potion Kimi could beat them, do I have to worry about them? I simply chuckled. And looked at her. "They''re weak." "..." Momo stared at me briefly before turning her head forward, to the scene where Todoroki replied with a simple, "Whatever.", and walked to his seat. Inasa didn''t look so happy at it, but he still forced a smile and then looked for his seat. At this point, the ss was almost filled. It was then when more people who I wasn''t expecting also started entering the ss¡­ Kendo, Ibara, Setsuna ¨C 3 girls from Canon 1-B were now in 1-A. Damn, so many new people because of the new exam¡­ Soon, Jiro, Kaminari, and Toru also entered. Of course, I didn''t have all their names memorised, but with EL''s Observe, it wasn''t hard to know. Okay, so 19 people are filled¡­ who would be thest lucky person to enter? The room was filled with chattering, people were known to each other. I stayed on the side with Momo and Ochako and only talked to Tsuyu who was on the seat beside our row. Just when I was gettingfortable though¡­ someone I was actually expecting entered the room. Tap Tap Tap- The sound of footsteps caused everyone to turn to the door, wanting to meet their new ssmate, and while everyone else didn''t react much, Katsuki Bakugo and¡­ even I, who''s been expecting this guy, had wide eyes. "Hello everyone," the green-headed pretty boy with a dazzling smile on his face, introduced himself. "The name is Izuku Midoriya, feel honoured to have me here." I could immediately hear Bakugo''s palms exploding at his words. He probably got pissed at his ''Feel honoured'' words, or there is a piece of the puzzle I am missing¡­ What exactly did I do for things to change like his? At that moment, I had no idea. ** ** ** Author''s Note: There is a lot more to Deku than what''s going to be shown in the few uing chapters. I don''t want to make him a mere Young-master wannabe, after all. Chapter 53: Unexpected Development (1) Chapter 53: Unexpected Development (1) ¡ª I could hear some "Eh?" from my new ssmates at the words of the green head. Izuku didn''t have much change in appearance, truthfully, he just had a more well-defined body and was a bit more stylish than Canon. Though this was still enough to make him look like apletely different person. Izuku Midoriya¡­ what exactly happened to him for him to¡­ ...Reach Tier 4? The "Protagonist" title after his name glowed golden, I guess that''s one of the reasons why he is here. System, any exnation? The system luckily replied immediately. [As you know, master, the Omniverse possesses a Will. That''s the same with worlds as well. Each has a ''Will'', of course not the same as humans, but they''re aware enough to make sure their existence is safe. That''s why, in every era, they choose an "Avatar" who they nurture and protect to fend off an evil that would threaten the world''s existence in the near future. These chosen ones are the "Protagonist".] She continued. [In every Era, after the previous Protagonist dies, or at least when the World calctes the current Protagonist to not be strong enough for the next threat, a new one is picked, such as in this case, My hero Academia. This world''s previous Protagonist was Toshinori Yagi, but when the World realised that this man who''s been weakened greatly won''t be able to fend off the next iing threats, it chose Izuku Midoriya as it''s next protector.] Goddammit. That exins a lot. It''s like One Piece, kinda, like how Gol D. Roger was basically the Protagonist before Luffy''s birth. Many things are making sense now from different anime¡­ but that''s not the point here. The point is, Izuku Midoriya is protected by the world itself. That''s why now he has a quirk, that''s why he is now standing inside ss 1-A. But why though? I used an Observe on him to see his quirk. [Quirks: (1) Attraction-Repulsion: Can attract and repel anything below the weight of 9 TON. (2) Astral Projection: The ability to voluntarily project the astral body (consciousness), being associated with out-of-body experience, in which the astral body bes separate from the physical body.] First of all, two Quirks, fucking All for One is involved, and next, even then, why? These two abilities aren''t that strong. Why did the world choose him as the Protagonist? Shouldn''t Mirio be the Protagonist? I am not counting myself since I am a life from an outer world, so that might disqualify me, but I don''t see the reason why Mirio isn''t the Protagonist. Meaning, 1. The Will of the World picked Izuku just when he was born, or when All Might got injured, and now it can''t change him at a whim for whatever reason. 2. The ns the Will of the World makes aren''t absolute, as I was able to change them unknowingly, causing Deku to not get OFA. Meaning, it doesn''t matter if Izuku Midoriya is a bit stronger than the others here, he is no threat to me¡­ or wait, fuck. Astral Projection¡­ Fuck. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Izuku Midoriya stood in front of the whole ss with a magnificent grin on his face. His eyes drifted by his ssmates, people who he believed to be below him in the grand scheme of things. His eyes fell on the short brte haired girl at the rightmost corner of the ss, he didn''t have any reactions. She was nd. Though he could locate some exceptional faces, like that ck-haired girl sitting in front of the silver-haired boy, she looked to be someone from high ss, along with the boy also. But¡­ nobody canpare to him, of course. He, Izuku Midoriya, was just that great. His eyes drifted further, at the Half-Hot Half-Cold kid on the middle row of the ss. He could feel that this guy was a bit different than others present here, a bit better, but soon, he again dismissed Shoto just as his eyes drifted at the left most corner. This was the moment when he felt¡­ the world take a spin. ''Khan¡­?'' Looking at the blonde kid at the leftmost seat of the ss, he almost jumped in delight. He saw him before, but he didn''t expect him to be in the same ss as him. It¡­ it was Katsuki Bakugou, his only friend. Right, he was his friend. The only person in the world other than his mother and Master, who epted him¡­ right? His past memories were a bit foggy, but how could he forget how kind Khan was to him? As his eyes met with the blonde''s fierce gaze, he couldn''t feel superior to him. How could he!? Friends are equal, after all! His superior grin vanished as he smiled softly. "Khan, that''s you right? Do you remember me? You might not since it''s been a while. How have you been?" He asked casually as he walked to Khan. He couldn''t see any empty seats beside his old friend, unfortunately, but he could at least have some small talks before the ss started. "Where the hell do ya think you''re walking to, Deku!?" Unexpectedly, his old friend seemed to have a temper as he sted his hands after standing up from his seat. "Can''t you see that there is no empty seat here? Stop looking at me as if we''re close." Deku felt a little pain in his heart, but it was fine. He knew his friend was a little bad at conveying his feeling, like a Tsundere, and he was fine with it. Deku still tried to walk to him but just then- "Yawn¡­ What''s up with themission?" A dead, tired, and sleepy voice entered his ears. Turning back, he found a man standing by the door with a cocoon covering his body. All the other students also turned to the man, Aizawa, who simply stared at them. His eyes drifted at Katsuki''s figure who had smokeing out of his palm, then he looked at Izuku who was frowning and ring at him. ''Hm?'' He tilted his head at the green head. "Why are you standing there? Can''t you see your Homeroom teacher is here?" "Homeroom Teacher!?" The kids seemed shocked at this, how can this hobo-looking guy be a teacher, more so their Homeroom teacher? Of course, Shota Aizawa was fine with their reactions as this was nothing new. All this time, he didn''t move his gaze from Izuku who clicked his tongue and went to sit on an empty seat in the middle row, at the front seat beside Kirishima who tried to introduce himself, but he just pped his hand. At this Aizawa stared at Izuku for 3 more seconds. Looks like he spotted a problem child. Just when he was about to sigh, he heard a small chuckle from the end of the left row. He turned to see a silver-haired boy staring at Izuku''s back with unreadable eyes. This time the sigh did leave his lips. ''Another problem¡­'' And this one was strong too. Probably the strongest in the ss. ¡ª¡ï¡ª This would be fun. I have talked about my fear of Astral Projection back when I was just born, but heh, if I get scared of fucking Izuku what the hell am I supposed to do against Divine beings? I ignored this subject altogether for now. My high-school life would be fun¡­ very fun, at least until I leave to walk on my own path after the first year. Either way, I am looking forward to it- "Nice abs bro." "..." I stilled briefly looking at the red-head, Ejiro Kirishima, who stared at my chest naked body. We were inside the locker, changing our costumes since Aizawa gave us gym clothes and asked us to gather outside. "Damn, they''re so well defined. It''s as if an artist drew it¡­ That chest, those biceps, and especially those abs¡­. Is your Quirk ''Perfect Physique'' or something? Aww... I am feeling jealous." He came closer to me and tried to ce his hand on my chest but I raised my hand. "Stop, right there, I am not into boys." "Huh?" It''s just touching each other, it''s fine." "It''s not fine, that''s gay. Say no homo." "Wha-" "SAY IT!" "N-no homo!?" "Good." I sighed while Kirishima looked confused. Fuck, stay away from me, don''t just randomly touch my chest, dude. I used Observe to make sure of his intentions, he''s always been sus in the anime. ...I heaved a relieved sigh seeing his State. Well¡­ I guess he doesn''t have any weird ideas, my bad. I sighed at the end and raised my hand for a handshake. "It''s Neji Hado, nice to meet you." "A-ah, it''s Eijiro Kirishima." He epted my handshake as the mood lightened a little. ¡ª After that, I wore gym clothes in a rush and reached the ground. I am curious about what type of test Aizawa is going to take this time. I think all the students here attended Hero Middle schools, so they have already done ball throw, long jumps, and such using their quirks before. Aizawa should already have a record of that, and from what I know of his character, he wouldn''t just take the same tests and waste both his and our time. We reached the ground where a¡­ ser field was present. Hm? Aizawa, who was standing there, talked first, "Wee to the Hero Course, everyone. You''re 20 secondste, not very hero-like. A hero should be present at the crime scene even before it happens, we are not police after all." Kaminari suppressed augh from my side while Aizawa continued. "I don''t want to waste more time, so I''ll get straight to the point. I know that every one of you is from a Hero School other than Katsuki Bakugou and Izuku Midoriya." This made me raise an eyebrow. Bakugo didn''t attend a Hero Middle school? Why? It should have been easy for him to get there with his Quirk. Bleh, not my problem. Bakugo didn''t look happy at the mention of this, but Aizawa continued regardless. "I already have the test results of ball-throwing, long jump, 50-meter run, and such games. I don''t want to repeat it here just because of two students and waste time, so I''d instead have an extra ss after school ends, I can''t let any future heroes slip by." Bakugo and Izuku nodded, Izuku still looking at Aizawa dismissively. I am getting more curious about what exactly happened to him. "Either way, I do have some ns for you guys in my mind. Hero Middle school only taught you how to use your quirks better, and make you familiar with them, but in UA we are going to push you and your quirk to its limits. That''s why we are here." At Aizawa''s pause where he waited for the students to process his words, Momo leaned at me. "Psst, what do you think he''s going to make us do? y ser?" I looked at the ser field behind him along with the multiple balls. Hm¡­ multiple balls. I looked at Momo, "I have an idea, how about you tell me yours first?" Momo hummed before nodding. "Okay then." She then turned to the field. "I think he''s going to make us y ser, but 1v1 against each other. If you count, there are exactly 10 balls, enough for 20 students." Heh, smart girl. I put my hand on her head and patted it. "Good girl." "Hehe." She nudged closer to me at this. Momo acts like a cute little puppy to me sometimes, really makes me want to pet her more¡­ Noticing Ochako looking this way, I removed my hand from her head to which Momo dimmed a little but still nheless had her smile. I then said, "I guess you''re right, the thought didn''t cross my mind." Not really true, as I had the same idea, but this would make her feel better than she was already, so meh. Doesn''t matter. And as expected, Aizawa then started to exin. "As you can see this field has exactly 10 balls. Like some of you deducted, you''d have to y against each other 1v1. The game is simple, the first side to score 5 goals is the winner." This started a chatter between the students while Momo was smiling softly too. Momo''s personality is a bit different because of how much I influenced her mental growth this time, but she is still the same Momo Yaoyorozu from Canon. Aizawa then looked down on his note. "I have tried my best to make the game fair since this allows the use of your quirks, for example Tsuyu would need to exert great effort to be able to win against Todoroki because of Frog''s natural weakness to cold, so I hope to not see any excuse of ''unfairness'' from any of you. Both sides would be on equal advantage and disadvantage. And¡­.." After that, he went to talk about the rules. Long story short, everything is allowed as long as our hands don''t touch the balls and we don''t hurt our opponents. Then, he announced the first participants. "Now, for the 1st round, Izuku Midoriya and Momo Yayorozu, pleasee forward." "..." Oh my, now this is intriguing. ** ** ** Author''s Note: How do you like the new cover? Better than before? Chapter 54: Unexpected Development (2) Chapter 54: Unexpected Development (2) ¡ª Izuku Midoriya vs Momo Yaoyorozu Who would win? I turned to Izuku, the Protagonist with Tier 4, and then I turned to Momo, my girl who blinked thrice realising she has to fight first. [: This Quirk allows the user to create any non-living object or material as long as they know the molecr structure of whatever they are making.] This is her quirk, and you know how powerful is this, exactly? Well, Momo can create a TNT and blow this school up, and in that case even the Tier 4 Deku would die. So does that mean she is stronger than Izuku? Before answering that, let me talk about her weird power system. I have said before, (at first) I wanted her to be with me because of her Quirk, and this has a lot to do with that statement. She is surely not at the level of Ryukyu but¡­. ...She is still Tier 5. I am not surprised. In fact, when we first met in middle school, her Tier was 4. Her quirk grew more dangerous, or versatile, whatever you call it, as she gained more knowledge on how to make things. Back to the previous question, is she stronger than Izuku? The answer is, well, NO. ...Obviously, even Ochako would be able to beat Momo if given the chance, let alone this new Izuku. Momo might have greater destructive power considering whatever she decides to make, but for the sake of truth, her Tier 5 is just for show inside a battle¡­ as long as her enemy doesn''t decide to finish her as soon as possible, which is the case here, in this GAME. She might not be ''Stronger'' than Izuku per se, but she can indeed ''Defeat'' him, at least in a game such as this. Looking at Momo''s concentrated face as she stared at the battlefield, mostlying up with a n, I patted her head again. "Scared?" She turned to me and stared at my eyes with well-hidden worry present in her gaze. "What makes you think so?" "He''s strong." Momo didn''t respond to this. She wouldn''t have taken any of the Hero Course students lightly anyway, but my words seem to have concerned her. Momo knows, or uh, at least suspects, that I have some kind of ''Scan'' ability that lets me know the Power-level of someone. That''s why her face darkened a little. Momo is a nice girl, but she has some twisted things about her too, which I guess is normal for rich kids to have. Among the many things there is, the most prominent thing is: She doesn''t like to lose. No, she doesn''t want to lose. Not in exams, not in games, not in anything. If she does lose, she enters a state of a reality check and, for some reason, epts the person who she lost to as someone superior to her, that''s what happened when I beat her at all the video games she threw at me, she started to think I am a God of Games who she can never beat, which is not false considering all my gaming proficiencies¡­ Anyway, the point is, I am telling her that Izuku is strong, not to make her discouraged, but to make her take this seriously because I don''t want her to believe someone else other than me is superior to her. ...Fuck, I am acting like Ereh again. Anyway¡­ I gotta make sure my girl wins, but also to not make her feel like she is using underhanded tactics, she hates that. "I have an idea-" I started but Momo stopped me. "It''s fine¡­" She turned to the ser field with thinned lips. "I want my first match with another Future Hero to be fair and fun." "..." Okay~ Sure. - ¨C ¡ª Yaoyorozu Momo knew her best friend didn''t want her to lose, that''s why he said those words, but she didn''t want to rely on... his n. She already has her own n, after all. ''I don''t know what quirk he has¡­'' Looking at Izuku Midoriya, she realised her disadvantage. ''But the opposite is also true.'' Her n is simple. She knew it''d work in most cases, and so she nodded just when Aizawa called, "Both contestantse inside the field." At Aizawa''s words, both Izuku and Momo walked inside the field, both upying either side of the arena. Izuku slowly took out his left hand from his pockets while staring at her indifferently, his green eyes were dim, looking bored and a bit arrogant. Opposite to him stood Momo with a determined look on her face and a busy mind, prepared to change her initial n at any given time. In front of both of them, at the exact center of the field, the football stood. Momo prepared to user quirk as soon as Aizawa dered, "The game starts now." She quickly spawned a Gun in her hands that would shoot a Sticky Arrow with a rope bound to it, using this she''d be able to bring the ball from the middle point without any problem. Bang! She immediately fired the gun as the bullet/arrow urately hit the ball causing it to get stuck, seeing which an immediate smile appeared on Momo''s face as she pulled the trigger again, causing the ball to jump to her andnded on her leg. She immediately ran for the Goalpost behind Izuku, but just as she was about to pass Izuku who was surprisingly standing casually, the ball that she was about to kick simply¡­ disappeared. No, it didn''t disappear, it moved so fast that it seemed like it disappeared. "Izuku Midoriya has scored 1." At Aizawa''s announcement, she abruptly turned her head to her goal post and found the same football bounding inside. ''What?'' Shocked, Momo turned to Izuku who was standing with his left hand raised straight horizontally, with his palm facing the goal post that had green light dancing on its rods, as an indication of the goal. "This would be easy." He muttered simply with a smirk that made a cold sweat run down Momo''s back. ¡ª ¨C - Momo Yaoyorozu and Izuku Midoriya went back to their spots, well, Momo did, Izuku never moved from his spot in the first ce. The ball was also back in its ce, but Momo wasn''t prepared yet. ''The ball didn''t teleport.'' She thought, frowning. The ball moved so fast that she didn''t even see it, so she assumed the ball simply teleported, but from the way Izuku had his hand raised, and the way she felt a pulling sensation... ''Telekinesis?'' She thinned her lips. She wasn''t sure¡­ but that most likely was the case. She decided to change her n then. With such a quirk, trying to keep catching the ball using Sticky Arrow wouldn''t work anymore. So she came up with another idea¡­ "Round 2, start!" At Aizawa''s deration, she again created a gun, but this time, instead of shooting Sticky Arrows, she shot a small and round ck orb that rushed at the football. All the while Izuku didn''t intervene, this would be too easy and boring if he didn''t let the girl use some of her tricks. Bam! The round ball she shot hit the football, passing all its velocity on the football, causing the football to st forward instantly, passing under Izuku''s legs, as Momo smiled again¡­ However, the ball stopped right before entering the Goal Post just as Izuku raised his palm towards it. Momo stilled as the ball jumped at Izuku''s palm as if it was an iron attracted towards a ma¡­ This was when Momo had her ''Ah¡­!'' moment. Then the ball left Izuku''s palm and entered Momo''s Goalpost, and just as Aizawa announced Izuku''s 2nd score, Yaoyorozu Momo figured out his quirk. ''Ma and Iron¡­ but it can''t be Maism since the ball isn''t made of metal¡­ it also can''t be Telekinesis based on how it just stopped and jumped in a singr direction, is it¡­ Attraction and Repulsion?'' Telekinesis would have been hard to counter in this game, but this on the other hand, even if simr to Telekinesis, can be cheated. ''Okay¡­ you got this Momo.'' She breathed out, until now she was throwing the rock randomly, but now she could see her target, albeit the target was far to reach. But this could work. She noticed how Izuku doesn''t bother to act before she does, that can help her. She just has to catch him off guard. "Round 3, start!" The mumbling of the students stopped just as she created another gun, this time a bigger one with arge mouth, and fired a soft with small maic cubes attached to the different ends of it towards the football. The encircled the ball like a bug, the mas clinging together. By that time, Momo was in front of the ball and kicked the ball with all her strength towards the Post. Bang! All this happened almost too fast for Izuku to react, the keyword being almost because immediately Deku raised his palm at the flying ball as it stopped in mid-air. The ball then rushed back to his hand, but before it could touch his palm thus rendering it a foul, Izuku redirected it at Momo''s Post, however, the ball stopped in mid-air again before it could enter the Post causing the audience to gasp. "Fuuu¡­" Shocked, Izuku turned to the sigh as his eyes widened. Momo had a huge U-shaped ma in her hand, pointing at the ball. Izuku realised what the was, no, what the cubes attached to the was. Mas. Small mas were being controlled by therge ones. Izuku grit his teeth and tried to push the ball further, he could attract up to 9 tons after all, this much was nothing. He was deliberately using less power because if used his full on a mere football it would just burst. However, before it could heed hismand, the ball had already rushed to Momo, and by the time he could point his arm at the football again, thus locking target, the ball had¡­ entered his Post. "Momo Yaoyorozu has scored 1." "YES!!!" His opponent jumped up in ecstasy, to which Izuku clenched his jaws. He should have seen through this. He assumed the girl''s ability was something like ''Gun Creation'' which let her create different kinds of guns based on her previous creations but it seems her quirk is more versatile than that¡­. "Ha¡­ haha." He chuckled softly as his bored gaze turned sharp. ¡ª Momo knew the same tactic wouldn''t work, more so since Aizawa removed the from the ball before the next round, and even her opponent seemed to be in his guard. But she had more than 1 way¡­ "Round 3, start!" Midoriya raised his hand the moment he heard this, however, before he could bring the ball to his hand, Momo shot¡­ another bullet. But this bullet just stabbed inside the ground. Izuku grinned, she has missed- *sh* Before Izuku could celebrate, the bullet shed like a stunt bomb, creating light that blinded him, causing him to draw back his palm and instead cover his eyes. And by the time he opened his eyes¡­ "Momo Yaoyorozu has scored 2!" This time the girl didn''t yell. Momo Yaoyorozu, who was wearing a pair of sunsses, the thing that seemed to have protected her from the light, had curled up lips. She simply went back to her position. Izuku finally decided to give this his undivided attention, he took his right hand out of his pockets. ¡ª In the next match, round 4, Izuku won. Since Momo knew Izuku would be on guard for any of her weird tactics, she instead decided to just run and kick the ball normally, which was her mistake as Izuku simply pulled the ball to him and redirected it to Momo''s post, thus gaining 3 points. At round 5, Momo created a baseball bat using which she hit the football thrown by Deku, who could only throw his projections at a single path, causing the ball to enter his Post and gaining her 3 points too. The Cat-Mouse game continued for 2 more rounds and both of the yers now had 4 points. This time, in round 8, Izuku also had a n. He rarely ns anything after¡­ the changes he went through, but he was still a Nerd once, he could make ns that could even catch certain Heros off-guard. He stared at Momo with sharp eyes, waiting for Aizawa to start the match. "Round 8, start!" Just as he said this, Izuku threw the ball at Momo''s Post, that was his n, being as quick and direct as possible. However, surprising him, Momo aggressively blocked the ball with her body. Deku tried to push beyond, however, surprising him even more, Momo opened her shirt''s chain and closed it immediately, thus locking the ball inside her shirt. Izuku frowned and turned to Aizawa, "Sensei, isn''t this breaking the rules?" Aizawa shook his head. "Her hands haven''t touched the ball yet." Izuku groaned and turned to Momo as his frown deepened. Drop~ Drop~ Drop~ Now, multiple footballs were bouncing on the ground, there was no football inside Momo''s shirt either. "Tch." Izuku clicked his tongue. He shouldn''t have turned his head against an opponent like Momo. It seems she created more footballs. It was when Aizawa exined, "As you know, when the football enters the Post, the Post would glow green. That''d only happen when the real ball enters because of the sensor inside the football, and only then would it count as a score." Izuku nodded at it¡­ This wasn''t bad either. Until now, he was facing difficulties targeting the single ball, but now that there are multiple balls on the ground, he can just release a wide and spread "Repulse", and all the balls would naturally enter the Post. Which is exactly what he did. He crouched down and pped the ground with his hands, causing a repulsive shock to leave forward and hit the balls resulting in all the balls entering the Post making Izuku grin. He turned to Aizawa for thest deration, however, Aizawa''s eyes were focused on someone else¡­ Realization hit Izuku, he turned to the Post and confirmed that it didn''t glow green. Then turning his head abruptly, Izuku saw Momo running past him and on her back, under her shirt, a round lump was present¡­. Izuku easily understood what the lump was, but since he couldn''t see it, he couldn''t focus on his Quirk on it either, so he instead focused on Momo trying to stop her from entering the Post, but his Quirk didn''t work¡­. Why??? "Like I said, using quirks on the opponent is forbidden." Turning back, he could see Aizawa''s glowing red eyes and floating hair, this was when Izuku finally recognised who his Homeroom teacher was. Beep! Just then Izuku''s goal post made a sound and glowed green. Aizawa released Deku''s quirk and dered, "Yaoyorozu Momo has scored 5. The winner of the match is Momo." ''No way¡­'' Izuku felt gravity pushing him down as he almost fell on his face. Just¡­ What happened? He, the great Izuku Midoriya, lost¡­? W-was his Master lying? ''No, never.'' He immediately shook his head. His master would never lie. So he instead tried to decipher what Momo did, exactly. First Momo captured the ball inside her shirt, then when he turned to Aizawa, she created more footballs which filled the ground ¨C that part was clear. But how did she move the ball on her back from her stomach without using her hand? That should be impossible, at least in such a short time. Izuku and Aizawa at most talked for 5 seconds, and Aizawa had his eyes on Momo the whole time, too, so she couldn''t be cheating¡­ then? Izuku clenched his jaws. He just couldn''t wrap his head around it. "Dammit." ¡ª Of course, Izuku didn''t know that Momo could ''Uncreate'' things too, albeit only small things like the football. Momo uses her calories to create different things, but after Neji gave her some ideas that she never thought were possible, she was able toe up with this technique. She calls it . Here, instead of turning her calorie into matter, she makes matter into calories, instead ¨C but not by consuming them by her mouth, like food, and instead absorbing them using her body, her skin. What she did was, she absorbed the football into calories from inside her shirt, then without mixing that calorie inside her body, she simply guided it behind her and popped it out of her back causing it to get stuck between her back and shirt. In this scene, the Football was the ''same'', not a new one, that''s why the goal post still recognised it and glowed green. "Hahh¡­" Momo heaved a sigh as a smile bloomed on her face. UA High looked promising because she had¡­ won. ** ** ** Chapter 55: UA High (1) Chapter 55: UA High (1) ¡ª Momo walked back to Neji, almost hugging him in ecstasy, though she did stop before that could happen, she didn''t want to give others weird ideas. They weren''t dating, after all. Only when she stood beside him did he murmur "Congrats". She curled her lips up as he started topliment her. Midway to hispliments, some girls approached them. "I am Mina, nice to meet you!" "And I am Itsuka Kendo, I was going to say how great you did in the match! I was at the edge of the seat the whole time! I for one am very scared since my quirk is hand-rted, and in this game, using hands is forbidden." Momo smiled awkwardly and gave Neji a look from the corner of her eyes, Neji just shrugged and waved her off, taking a walk to the boys and standing beside Denki Kaminari, instead. He didn''t want to restrict Momo from making friends just because of him. Well, at least as long as the ''friends'' aren''t weird. It was when Aizawa dered the next match. Hanta Sero vs Tsuyu Asui. Neji was starting to see why Aizawa said there won''t be any unfairness. For example, in this new match, Hanta has a useful quirk that can restrain anyone, but in this case, since using Quirks on the opponent is banned, he''d instead use it on the football. However, along with Tsuyu''s frog reflexes and her long tongue, she would be able to counter this easily. It wasn''t perfect, of course, but it was as perfect as it could be based on the context of the characters. While Sero and Tsuyu walked to the field, Neji heard a ''Psst!'' calling him. Turning to his left, he met Kaminari who looked at him with a smile. "Hey man, is that¡­ Yaoyorozu girl, your girlfriend?" Neji almost raised an eyebrow before shrugging and focusing on the match. "We are close, but we haven''t started dating yet." They weren''t dating. There was a reason for that. A¡­ very concerning one. Before Kaminari could have any weird ideas, Neji cleared. "Don''t try pursuing her though." He gave him a small smile. "idents are normal, after all." "Err¡­ o-okay." Kaminari couldn''t tell what he meant by this, but he had a bad feeling, so he just swiftly turned his gaze forward. Even without Neji saying it, Kaminari could see they were very close, so he wasn''t going to pursue her anyway. Kaminari liked girls, but he wasn''t into stealing others'' girls. Well, all of this is considering he could evene close to stealing someone who Neji was going after. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next matches went smoothly. Todoroki went against Bakugo, shit was weird, but it ended with Bakugo winning. Todoroki had obstructed his goalpost with ice, but Bakugo easily broke it with his explosions. Todoroki was able to score 3 goals, by the time Bakugo did 5. Mr. Icy-hot could have done better, truthfully, but from what I understood he never yed such games before. Poor cunt. Also, some people were exempt from the ''No Hands'' rule. For example, Uraraka couldn''t start her quirk without using her hands, and Itsuka Kendo''s quirk is basically her hands. It truly seems Aizawa has done his research, he''s a good teacher. Oh, and unlike how people would think the others would call it unfair, they werepletely chill with it, after all, even if they were teens, they were at the top of this country, they were more mature than most. Anyway, this was the 19th match, Toru Hagakure vs Ochako Uraraka. "Another perfect match¡­" I mumbled while wearing sunsses¡­ for reasons. Uraraka can goal super easily just after touching the ball once since a light kick can throw the gravity-less ball to space. Yet, she couldn''t just carelessly kick it either, since she has no idea where her opponent is. For all she knew, Toru might be standing right in front of the ball, thus if she throws the ball there, it''d be blocked by her. This was an interesting match for me, not because of the premise¡­ but because of what I was seeing with . I looked forward as Toru ran with the ball on her legs, kicking it slowly with a sweaty face. Her small perky boobs jumped up and down as my eyes followed their movement fixedly. A trail of sweat dripped down between her cleavage until it fell inside her navel. Yes, I could see the invisible girl. [Image Here] Apparently, she looks like Chika Fujiwara. Goddamit, their personalities match too. Though who knew Eyes of the Lord was this useful? I guess since it''s supposed to see ''every'' movement, it can''t just ignore a movement just because it is invisible, can it? Very good feature, 5-star. "Hey man, you okay?" Suddenly Kirishima''s voice interrupted my view causing me to frown under my sunsses. "Why are you wearing sunsses?" I sighed and turned off EL and lowered my sses at him, my new cosmic blue eyes meeting his. "You see, as beautiful as my eyes are, they are sometimes too sensitive to light." I turned back to the match with EL on, nodding to Kirishima''s concerned words. I have no excuse for the octagram in my eyes, so it''s better to hide it. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "The winner of the 19th match is Ochako Uraraka." Hagakure scored 3 goals, but Uraraka still won in the end. They were getting along regardless of the loss though. Now is the time for the 20th match, meaning Neji''s match. He eyed his inevitable enemy who was instead busy with Todoroki. ''Geh.'' He shrugged. It was when Aizawa called, "For match 20, Neji Hado and Inasa Yoarashi, pleasee and stand inside." At the same time, Momo ran to Neji and whispered, "Hehe, time to prove your arrogant words back then~" Neji stared at her for a second. ''They''re weak.'', he said. She seemed to be looking forward to seeing him prove his words. At this, Neji made a sad face. ''To think my girl would test me, haiyaah.'' He didn''t mind it, not when he knew Momo. She was just a bit curious. He aced all the Quirk-rted tests in Middle school. However, he rarely used minimal effort. Everything ended even before things started. So Momo was curious about his limits. Though it was foolish of her to think a Hero Course student would be able to push him to his limits. Knowing this, the least he could do was... show off in her honour. ¡­. Neji walked inside the field and stood opposite Inasa who had a stupid smile on his face. "There is no shame in losing, however, I hope we''ll get along after this." He said, sounding so genuine. He''s a nice dude, but he''s arrogant. Well, uh, not like Neji couldin. Nevermind, Neji just didn''t like him looking down on him, that''s all. He could hear the whisper in the audience, asking how many points he and Inasa had gotten in the Entrance exam. Momo informed them about Inasa being a rmended student, so he didn''t have to take the normal exam, and as for Neji, she refused to answer. However, the people present in the ''Hell'', the people who saw Neji in action, didn''t bother with it, not at all. They knew who the silver-head was, what his powers were and how his personality was. This caused Neji to smile at Inasa too. "The game starts now!" At Aizawa''s announcement. Neji''s smile became a grin just as he raised a finger at the football, the ball immediately jumped in his direction as it was pulled by his [Earring of Authority]. However¡­ midair, it stopped. Fhoo~ Wind encircled around the ball, Inasa had his head highered with his hand raised and his palm facing upwards. "Hoh¡­" Neji muttered just as Inasa did the same. "Telekinesis?" Inasa inquired as the ball started to move towards him, but as Neji gripped the ball with more force, the ball stopped right there. At the exact middle of the field, at the air, the ball floated, moving behind once, then moving forward ¨C continuing the motion. The crowd was dead silent seeing the game of control happen for exactly 10 seconds before augh left the silver head''s mouth. "Such control. Wind is a very strong element if used right, and it does seem you can use it that way." Neji acknowledged. His telekinesis might not be strong enough to tear apart a building, or pick up even 9 Tons like Izuku, but when ites to smaller objects, his control is matchless. Yet Inasa could match it. "Truly formidable." However¡­ Inasa didn''t like being talked like this. No, the silver-head didpliment him, but it was as if an adult was praising a child for being able to walk properly. Why did he sound like he was superior to him? If Neji could hear his thoughts, his answer would have been, "Because I am.", but luckily he couldn''t or he would have a weirdo after him. Inasa gave thest st of his power on the ball, causing it to flip upwards instead of forwards because of the pressure from both sides. As it rolled in the air and Inasa decided to grab it again, however, his eyes were instead fixed on the figure of the silver-head who kicked the ground with sting shockwaves and jumped in the air. As his opponent''s figure leapt into the air, in front of the ball, he flipped in the air just as his waist bent and his right leg mmed on the ball creating a sonic boom in the air just as the ball surged inside the goal post. "..." Silence fell on the ground except for Neji''s feetnding on it. From the crowd, Momo was shocked at first before her lips curled up. Inasa on the other hand had a hard time processing things before arge frown appeared on his face. Neji simply smiled. "There is no shame in losing." Even Aizawa was a little surprised. While he was in the air Aizawa''s eyes could barely follow him.... "...Neji Hado has scored 1." He nheless announced. A magnificent cheers of ''Whoa!'' left the crowd which Neji basked on while Inasa took a better position. ¡ª¡ï¡ª This was easy. Showing off is fun. But I got a match to end now. Though from the looks of it it''d be a 5-0 match. It''s not my fault that he''s weak. I stood straight as Aizawa announced, "Start!", again. The ball immediately flew forward with a bursting sound and rushed at the goal post fast. As fast as the wind. It took me a little effort to jump in front of the ball, but I nheless stopped it, I blocked it with a¡­ shield. A round, golden, shield made of solid shockwave. Remember when my quirk became Level 5 and I got the ability to manipte my shockwave''s density? By concentrating, I can create a small shield that dissipates in a few dozens of seconds. But¡­ this is enough for now. Before the ball could bounce off the solid shield of shockwave, I sted the shield forward, thus pushing the ball towards the post on the other side at a speed beyond it came forward. However, being super close to the trajectory, Inasa was fast to react, as he jumped in front of the ball just like me, creating a solid square wall of wind. Interesting technique. I just sted forward with shockwaves,ing just above the ball, I kicked it with my feet, breaking his wind barrier and crashing it into the goal post. "There is a difference of power between us," I muttered as Inded on the ground. Telekinesis is just one of my powers, but wind is all Inasa got. However, the current Inasa''s wind maniption is at a bit above basics, he can''t do the ''supernatural'' things as of yet. So¡­ is it even a question who''d win? "Neji Hado has scored 2." Aizawa''s words confirmed. -- -- Round 3 started. I simply ran towards the ball. Inasa tried to move the ball with his wind, but it kept it still with my telekinesis. He was trying to push, I was trying to push, so we were nullifying each other. After that, it was a match of strength and speed as yed normal football. Inasa was a guy bigger than most, bigger than me even, he also had a very well defined body for a 15-year-old, but it still can''t match my 100+ stats. Instead of using my quirk this time, I simply yed with the ball with my legs while Inasa did the same without any choice. He tried to snatch the ball from me, but I kicked it back with my left leg and brought it forward with my right. Then dancing it around my leg I kicked it inside the goal post again. "Neji has scored 3." By this time, the winner of the match¡­ was more clear than water. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Whoa." Mina gasped while her eyes observed the fight. They glittered seeing the silver-haired kid single-handedly dominating the match. "Are you two dating?" She asked Momo, turning to her. "If not, can you give me his number?!" Momo smiled awkwardly at her cheerful tone. First of all, she didn''t expect him to show off like this. Momo didn''t doubt him that he could beat Inasa, but she was just curious after seeing Inasa single-handedly dominate Todoroki, just like how Neji was doing right now. Now she got her answers but¡­ An opened honey jar is bound to attract bees. Well, not like she minded¡­ that much. Neji and she were just friends, even if they were a bit closer than normal, he was just a friend¡­ He never talked about dating before, so she also never pushed it, fearful that it''d make him mad, or even worse, ruin their friendship. She could only see two reasons why he never talked about dating; one, he doesn''t want to date anyone, or two, he just sees her as a friend, so he doesn''t want to date her specifically. Either way, she wasn''t confident enough to take the initiative. She would wait for him to talk about it¡­ and if he doesn''t do that in, well, a few months, she''d just move on. It''s not like there aren''t more boys in the world, in this school. If only Momo knew the reason... If Neji starts dating her, Nejire would surelye to learn about it, and when she would, he knew how mad she''d get. At the same time, Momo would also learn that Nejire and he have a weird rtionship, and he had no idea how she would take it in. So taking a misstep here would push him into a cliff, causing multiple possible problems to arise at once. He wasn''t willing to do that before he made both girls either ept each other, or make them love him so much that no matter what, they wouldn''t mind sharing him. He has yet to decide which one to choose. However, he should indeed act fast, if not¡­ Momo might slip off. Girls are like fish, slimy fish. If you aren''t able to grab it when she throws herself at you, she''d be lost in the water. "No, we aren''t dating," Momo answered with a giggle. "Though I can''t give you his number, unfortunately. He asked me not to give it to others after I identally gave it to a creepy aunty. Sorry." She made an apologetic face to which Mina sighed. Just then, "Round 5, Neji Hado has scored 5. The winner of the 20th round is Neji Hado." Aizawa announced as Momo stuttered. She just missed thest goal! ** ** ** Thank @Lasagna for choosing Chika ??. ¡ª If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall Chapter 56: UA High (2) Chapter 56: UA High (2) ¡ª Inasa couldn''t believe he lost. He¡­ was strong, very strong. People like Todoroki couldn''t beat him, though he did refuse to use his fire, but still, the point was that he is a strong motherfucker. Yet he lost one-sidedly, with a score of 0. A part of him wanted to believe that his opponent just had a more suitable quirk for the game, but another part of him retorted to that. He was no coward. He was strong, prideful even, but cowardliness? That''s not him, not even a bit. He clenched his jaws, taking a deep breath. He had lost. Fair and square. He epted his defeat. Even if a corner of his heart zed with the feeling of failure, he still stood straight and high. The next second, he bent his waist and lowered his head for a bow. "I, Inasa, am very grateful for this match!!" His voice rang aloud, he could see his opponent''s face, but he felt like that guy was listening to him attentively. "This has made me open my eyes, made me realise my standing in the greater scale of things. If given the chance again, I hope we''d be able to push each other to the limit! In a proper duel, not a game." He just heard a small chuckle from in front, causing him to peek forward without raising his head. "Sure, why not. I am free." Inasa beamed at this. "Thank you!!" He couldn''t say this didn''t make him feel better. He lost. But he now had a new rival to surpass. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A certain trio, Todoroki, Bakugo, and Izuku watched the scene silently. They were busy staring at me with matching frowns. But I could tell their thoughts were different. And this guy¡­ weirdo. Ugh, kids. I shrugged my shoulders and walked away, going to Momo instead. She gave me a high-five just as I spotted a hidden concern on her face. I have . A sub ability of , which is again a sub-ability of ... Intuition is something that works strangely, normally it just helps me avoid attacks in a battle without using EL, but sometimes it gives me a lead on a problem I didn''t know even¡­. existed. This was one of those ''sometimes''. Right now, something was telling me, something was whispering in my ears, "Something is wrong." I don''t know what, of course, but I do know something is wrong, I can feel it. Aizawa scribbled something on his notebook, so taking this chance, I decided to ask Momo head-on. "Yaomomo, is there anything bothering you?" I am her best friend, she is mine too, so I expected her to answer me quickly but surprisingly she looked hesitant. Her lips thinned as she looked at my eyes with a strange glint in them. "It''s nothin-" It was surely something, I knew. So instead of letting her close to the case, I interrupted her. "Wanna hang out together after school? This is our first time being in this city, we should get to know it better for any emergency situation in the future." After a minute of consideration, she licked her dry lips and nodded slowly at this. "Yeah, let''s do that." "Okay, cool." I nodded at her just when Aizawa called in his bored voice. "Everyone." He eyed each of our faces. "There were multiple, and by multiple, I mean dozens of reasons this game was held. However, the main two reasons were - One, for me to get familiar with your quirks so that I can n future scenarios for you guys as your Homeroom teacher. Two, for you all to understand your limits, get familiar with the others, and get a general understanding of where you stand in the ss." He went into depth a little more, but it wasn''t that important. He basically said how UA is a ce where Heroes are made, it''s not like the middle schools we attended, how it would prepare us enough to protect the world, and h h. I am not here to be a hero. I don''t have time for that shit. I might look chill on the outside, but it''s mostly me trying to fool my brain into believing "It is fine.", but in truth nothing is fine. This country would end, this world, this hero society, everything would end. I am neither delusional nor naive enough to y hero right now. There is a reason I am at this school, instead of travelling countries and conquering dungeons. It''s because of that. I turned my head to the left, high in the sky, a tower stood. A 10 story tower withrge golden texts floating over it. [Tower of Utopia - No.1 dungeon] I noticed this the moment I stepped into this ground, but I instead focused on the match back then. But now that I am free, I couldn''t help by asking. What the hell? Weren''t there supposed to be 10 dungeons? Just a week ago, there were 10 ''??'' signs before, but now? All the other signs disappeared, and only one remained. What exactly happened, system? [I just decided to mash the 10 dungeons together, in the grid that the Rank 10th dungeon is Floor-1, and Rank 1 dungeon is Floor-10, in the hope to help you a bit.] The voice of a teenage girl, as if a mirror of my own but female, neither emotionless nor emotional, sounded in my head. [From my calctions, this way you''d need 3x less time than clearing the dungeons separately. I hope you don''t mind.] Mind? Are you joking? This is incredible. If you can do the same for all the dungeons around the country, or even the globe, I won''t need to run around the world! The idea was gorgeous, but the system''s next statement caused my face to darken. [Unfortunately, I can''t do that. My power is dependent on Master''s own, and your current ''Existence'' isn''t defined enough for me to use it in such a way. I was only able to mix these 10 because they were all under a kilometer. I am terribly sorry.] ...Well, the thought is what matters. But this is great news either way. Okay,st question, how long do you think it''d take me to clear the Tower? [This is a progressive dungeon. I don''t think you''d be able to clear Floor-1 in a week, let alone Floor-1o which holds a Divine Being from another world. So I''d say a year? If you''re lucky, of course.] Well, luck is everything I got. Though Divine Being from another world¡­? Like anime worlds? I wonder who it is, and how much EXP they would give me. Anyway, so 1-year at UA. Not that long, and the time won''t be wasted either because of the dungeons, I would keep getting stronger. I just need to make a way for me to get close to the Tower without anyone stopping me, and that''d be hard since wandering around the campus is forbidden. Okay¡­ it''s time to be serious. ¡ª¡ï¡ª He didn''t get the chance to get serious. His older sister had arrived in the 1st yearpounds for the lunch break, so he didn''t have a choice other than eating in the cafeteria with Nejire and Momo. Just like that, after a few hours, the ss ended. "Wow, I didn''t know one of the Big Three was your sibling." Ochako Uraraka had her fingertips touching together as she walked beside me with a happy smile on her face. "You know, winning against a true future hero¡­ it''s different from how it was in middle school. I really feel like I am progressing, I am heading somewhere." Neji eyed her face with a smile of his own. "It''s not really that deep. You might have a goal in mind, but if you don''t enjoy the process and only thrive for the end, things won''t¡­ feel right at the end of the day." Uraraka slowed down at this but Neji kept walking forward, he waved his hands as his figure drifted in the far, approaching a car. This just made her remember why she wants to be a hero. Money. Maybe it''s not that bad if she rxes a bit? A relieved sigh escaped her as she felt a great weighte off her shoulders. She made a great friend. Though her great friend was going to meet his soon-to-be girlfriend. ** ** ** Author''s Vote: Vote Powerstones :0 Discord: https://discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 57: Momo Yaoyorozu (1) Chapter 57: Momo Yaoyorozu (1) ¡ª The sound of the car engine couldn''t distract Izuku''s already busy mind. He rested his hand on the window and stared at the drifting scene outside. He didn''t think he''d meet that¡­ fucking Bakugo today. That piece of trash, that piece of garbage who once told him to kill himself. That goddamn punk. ...He stopped himself from getting excited now. It''d be quite a bummer if he snapped now of all times after keeping up with his character for a whole day. Yes, he was ''keeping up with his character'', or in other words, he was acting, he was role-ying, as a young master. "Haha." A chuckle left him as his own reflectionughed at him from the ss window. The role-y was good. It was Perfect. His acting was so perfect, he reckoned, that even his thought process was like a young master. He was so good at it that he was able to lose a battle that he could see through from the start. Why? Astral Projection. The ability to voluntarily project the consciousness out of the body. Contrary to general belief, bringing your ghost out of your body isn''t the only thing this has going with it. Astral Projection can be used in various ways, one just needs to be smart for it¡­ and Izuku, Izuku was as smart as a person can be. By projecting his consciousness barely out of his head, just enough for the two to be misaligned, thus separating his brain and consciousness, he can haze his own mind. However, instead of losing concentration, the opposite happens. At this stage, he can enter into a character''s perspective just by concentrating, and that''s what he did. In this state, even Lie Detection quirks don''t work on him, because he himself believes that he is that person that he''s ying as. But why was he doing this? Why was he going so far? He had a goal now. He didn''t want to be a stupid hero, no, that was stupid. What would he get by saving people? Did anyone stand beside him when he needed them? Why would he stand beside others then? Even All Might, the person he respected the most once, told him he was trash, even the Symbol of Peace didn''t stand beside him. Why the hell would he want to be something that was harsh to him?? "Haah~" He giggled as if a little girl. He had a much simpler goal, well, actually he did have a bigger goal, such as eradicating the entire Hero Society, but that''s a long term goal. He would concentrate on itter¡­ For now, he was focusing on the short-term goal. Izuku Midoriya wanted both Bakugo and All Might for him. No, he won''t kill them¡­ they were too precious for that. He''d keep them chained, in his basement, he would keep them for himself. "Khan~ All Might~" He hummed at the names. They were his~ only his. He didn''t want to attend UA at first, but after his Master disclosed his n and Izuku understood that being in UA would be beneficial for both him and his master, he epted the offer. Now the n was to catch both All Might and Bakugo off guard, then he''d bring them to his home. After that¡­ it''d be a paradise. It''d be heaven. "Ahaha¡­!!" Heughed again, this time his eyes ring at the window, his reflection grinning to him like a devil, like¡­ a broken doll. His first move¡­ would be in USJ. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The person who currently had the highest chance to win against Izuku, Neji, was instead busy nning what to do with Momo. He had a few ideas about what happened to her, but he wanted to listen to it from her own mouth. Momo somehow knew a coffee shop nearby, it was supposed to be the shop of her grandfather''s friend who retired and is working here for fun. She invited Neji there, asking him to get changed up too. This caused Neji to grumble. How did she expect him to change up without reaching his home? Buy clothes from a nearby shop? Ugh. Luckily he had clothes inside his Inventory. So he walked to his Aston Martin where Kimi was¡­ supposed to be. But from the looks of it, there was another person. The woman wearing a skin-tight hero costume, her ass sticking outwards, hiding only her actual skin colour. Nemuri Kayama, aka Midnight, was leaning by the window and chattering with Kimi. ''What?'' Neji got curious. Did they know each other? He simply walked closer and raised an eyebrow at Kimi''s shing smile. "Hai." At his greetings, they both turned to him, Midnight''s eyes suddenly blinking. "Oh, it''s you!" "Hm? Have we ever met before?" At Neji''s tilting head and confused tone, Midnight''s eyes dimmed visibly. "Ah? You forgot?" "What''s there to forget? Our only encounter was that wink at the exam, right? I don''t really count that as a meeting." Neji answered. Midnight got back the glint in her eyes. "So you do remember!" Neji stayed silent. Why was this woman acting like this? This didn''t match her anime counterpart. He turned to Kimi, she must have the answers. "Kimi? You know each other?" She nodded slowly. "Well~ when I was in my 3rd year in Shiketsu, Nemuri-chan was in her 1st year." ''Nemuri-chan, huh¡­'' Neji suddenly saw a pattern here. "So who came first, the egg or the chicken?" They both looked confused at this. "I mean who affected who? I am sure both of you weren''t perverts from the beginning, one of you corrupted the other." Kimi smiled wryly at this while Midnight finally acted like herself. She swiped her finger on his lips while licking her lips at him. "Oh my, what makes you think I am a pervert~?" Neji stared at her lips briefly before looking away, as if he didn''t care about her tease at all. She was hot, very hot, so he actually didn''t mind her tease... but he knew she acted this way with everyone, every other kid in the school, so he wasn''t getting any special treatment right now. Though there was something about it. Before he died in his previous life, he had a list of "Milfs To Fuck" in the wildest case he reincarnated in an anime world. Such as, Tsunade from Naruto, Lisa Lisa from Jojo, and Midnight from BNHA. Of course, the list can continue for hours, but this is the gist of it. While he knew his current life was in danger and he would probably die in a few decades, there was something he said to Uraraka just a few minutes ago, "Enjoy the process, not the result." So a night or two didn''t matter, right? And¡­ That''s precisely why he was acting indifferent to Midnight''s tries. These types of women who are bathed in attention every single second would only be attracted to someone who refuses to give her the said attention, well, at least at the beginning stage. Neji knew one of such kind from his previous life, and that woman got so clingy after a certain stage that his nerves hurt even now. Midnight was about to draw back her finger from his lips, but Neji grabbed her hand and bit on her finger softly. She moaned, startled. "Mm?!" Neji let go of her finger before Midnight could say anything and instead turned to Kimi. "I''d be a littlete, I have something to do, wait here please." Kimi nodded immediately. "Nejire said she has extra sses, so we''d have to wait anyway. Don''t mind me, just make sure to return before an hour." Finally, curiosity got the better of her. "Though where are you going?" Neji looked at his phone where Momo had sent the location. "At the small coffee shop two streets away¡­ just give me a call if I amte." Saying this, giving Midnight ast look, Neji walked away with hisst words being, "Enjoy your time." "Hey wait!" Midnight called for him, but he just waved off, causing her to click her tongue. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Inside the coffee shop, Momo waited at the table. She booked a room inside for secrecy because she had a weird feeling that something special was going to happen today. With her finger ying with the coffee in front of her, she daydreamed of things she was expecting to hear today¡­ just as the door of the room opened. "Oh, hi." Her friend walked in. He was wearing ck clothes that contrasted his silver hair. He changed his clothes as she said. Now she almost felt like this was a date. He sat opposite her, smiling. "Thanks for agreeing to hang out." Momo giggled at this. "Stop the nonsense, you idiot." Thanks? She has time for him all day. "So did you want to talk about something?" She yed with her coffee with a spoon, her smile eternal. "...Or just hang out?" Neji stopped at this and frowned. "You¡­" His tone was eerie. "You want me to keep sitting here and talk while you drink? Sheesh." Blinking, Momo immediately coughed and called the shop owner, ordering another cup. She has been so inconsiderate! Minutester, the coffee came, it was a bitte because the old man is the only worker, but he makes good stuff. The coffee rested in front of Neji, he didn''t move his gaze. Momo stared ahead as Neji had his chin resting on his hand while his¡­ mesmerizing blue eyes stared at her from his lowered sunss. [Image Here] ? Were his eyes always this blue? Or is she falling in love? "Neji?" "Hm?" She cleared her throat. "The drink would get cold." "It won''t, as long as long as you are in the room." She easily understood what he was implying, he was saying ''You''re hot enough to keep the drink warm.'' "Uh¡­" But why was he suddenly using cheesy lines? What was he intending? "Yaomomo." Neji sat back straight, raising the cup to his mouth for a sip. "Do you have anything in your mind?" "..." "Be truthful, please. Hide-n-seek is only fun as children." Momo was caught up guard by this. So he did have something in his mind. Not quite what she was expecting, he didn''t quitee in and propose to her all of a sudden¡­ but this is not that bad either. She couldn''t normally have¡­ said such things she is going to say right now, but now that he was pushing her, she felt she could say it. Momo put the cup down. "...Have you ever thought of getting a girlfriend?" Neji tilted his head, confused, or at least pretending to be confused. Momo couldn''t tell. "Girlfriend? Well, no, I never saw the need to." ''Saw the need to.'' For some reason, Momo wanted to hear¡­ something along this line, ''I have you, after all, why would I need a girlfriend?'', after this. "I have you, after all, why would I need a girlfriend?" ...And surprising her, as if her mind was read, the exact line left Nejis''s lips. "W-what?" But of course, she didn''t know how to reply to that. This made her both feel good and get mad. Get mad because he was using her as a substitution for a girlfriend. Feel good because¡­. he was using her as a substitution for a girlfriend. As the thought crossed her mind, she realised how weird it sounded. "N-Neji?" She cleared her throat again. "Do you¡­ consider me your girlfriend then?" "No." He shrugged. "We aren''t dating. I thought you are not interested in dating, truthfully. You never talked about it after all. So I just went along the flow instead of pushing you." Momo almost wanted to curse out at this, curse at her. So he was thinking the exact thing she was thinking¡­.? What type of bullshit was that? Seconds escted in minutes as Momo took a deep breath after a gulp. "Then¡­." She decided to push it. "Wanna¡­ go out?" "..." - ¨C ¡ª "...Wanna go out?" How much I wanted to say, ''Yes, I do.'', but ugh. I just acted as if I had always assumed she wasn''t interested in dating, but that''s not right at all, I knew she was interested, even if a bit, but I purposefully yed obliviously. If I start dating, Nejire would learn about this for sure, and when that happens, another series of drama would start. I have lived through enough drama, I don''t want any more of it. But¡­ this hase so far already. I know what''d happen if I reject her. She''d give up on me, most likely. I might be her first friend, but her mind isn''t weak enough to fall in deep love with me just based on that. She isn''t someone like Hinata Hyuga, after all. She is a strong girl, if a hurdlees to her path, she''d just walk over it after a moment of thought. I guess¡­ I have to roll with it for now. I am sure she''d keep quiet for a few months if I ask, and I believe I''d be able to make things right by then. I breathed out and prepared my answer. "Sure, why not. We can start dating-" I didn''t get to finish my line before Momo''s lips captured mine. Her eyes closed as she kissed me awkwardly by leaning to the table. By the time I blinked twice, the kiss ended¡­ or so I thought. Momo walked over to me and sat on myp as she immediately wrapped her hands around mine, her lips again pushing down on mine. I didn''t retort and ced my hand on her waist, feeling her curves. Things were going fine, very fine, as she encircled her tongue around mine like a snake, however, before we could end the kiss, the door of the rook sprung open. "Hey, Neji~ Guess who''s here-" Both of us, still kissing, turned to the door as I cursed the world¡­ God, wasn''t I supposed to have high luck? Why does this have to happen to me? "NEJI!!!" ** ** ** Author''s Note: Fun Fact - the coffee shop is the one where Gentle Criminal went. Chapter 58: Momo Yaoyorozu (2) Chapter 58: Momo Yaoyorozu (2) ¡ª Like mother like daughter, Nejire never cared about privacy in either timeline, that only grew more in the current one since now she had a brother who she got to actively try her no-privacy games on. When she heard Neji left for a Coffee shop nearby she wanted to call him back, as Kimi had suggested, however, curiosity got the best of her, like always. She wanted to see who exactly was the person that had him so busy. There was a chance that it''s Momo, but she was sceptical about this because when they had lunch at school, neither Momo nor Neji said anything about hanging out after school. Either they forgot, tried to keep it hidden, or outright it''s not Momo at all. With all this raging in her mind, she had opened the door of the room where the shop owner was forced to reveal that Neji was in. She came in cheerfully, as cheerful as she always is, however, just when her eyesnded on the¡­ "couple" making out, her world took a spin. What? "NEJI!" - ¨C ¡ª ``Be careful of other girls. If you mess with them too much, they might go stabbing-crazy on you. Girls are weird like that.`` This was his first thought as he heard Nejire''s voice. He and Momo never kissed before. This was the first because they weren''t just touching friends now, now they were a couple, a proper one. Yet just then... There were moments in his life where Neji wanted to jump from a ten-story, this was one of those times. This was a weird feeling for him. He has been previously been caught cheating in hisst life, but he simply didn''t give a fuck about the girls back then, so in the end, one of the girls went home crying. But this was different¡­ he genuinely felt anxious as if his heart took a jump. He doubted his sister would start stabbing him, but he still didn''t have a good feeling about this. At this point, he was sure Lady Luck was green-eyed. At first, he just thought the term ''Lady Luck''s Boy Toy'' was a mere joke for the sake of it. But if someone like Lady Luck did exist, then it''s guaranteed she is a jealous bitch. He immediately pulled back from Momo''s mouth. Momo on the other hand just blushed and cleared her throat. This didn''t hit her as bad as it did to Neji. Nejire was simply her friend''s- no, her boyfriend''s older sister. It is a little embarrassing being caught like this, but it''s nothing big, in fact, she must be happy seeing her brother finally getting a girlfriend, right? She realised how wrong she was the moment Nejire walked to her and¡­nded her palm on Momo''s cheeks. ...What? Momo gulped in disbelief. What just happened? Did Nejire¡­ the cheerful Nejire who never probably hit a mosquito just p her? "Stop, Nejire-nee!" Her boyfriend stood up in front of her. "It''s not her fault." What was he talking about? Why would it be anybody''s fault? Two growing teenagers were making out, what''s the problem with that? "She asked me to be her boyfriend, and I... " He shrugged. "Didn''t oppose. You know how I am already." He muttered thest part, his tone implying something that Momo couldn''t quite understand. Momo looked up as Nejire red at him, a scary scowl on her face. "That''s exactly the reason why I pped her. You think I''d p you, instead, then? May my hands break before they meet your cheeks." Based on the cringey lines alone, they¡­ didn''t quite sound like siblings. "Kimi was fine, she was there from the start, even before me, so I couldn''t ask you to leave her for me, but now¡­" Her voice was breaking with her expression twitching. Momo had a high IQ, but her EQ wasn''t the best, however, even she understood what exactly was happening in front of her¡­ These two¡­ She didn''t know what to feel, because a part of her didn''t want to believe it, however, she spoke up. "Neji, please exin what''s happening¡­ I am drawing things that I don''t want to believe." Her boyfriend stayed silent before sighing. "Can we¡­ leave this ce first? I am sceptical about talking here." Momo nodded slowly but Nejire seemed unwilling, but she didn''t have a choice but to nod too. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Neji returned with two beautiful girls by his side, Kimi didn''t celebrate like she usually would. Because one of them was a visibly furious Nejire and the other was a Momo who had a hand mark imprinted on her face, Kimi immediately knew... whatever happened, it went downhill. Fortunately, Midnight had walked away just barely a minute ago, but unfortunately, that didn''t make anything better. The three kids were silent for the first five minutes inside the car, Kimi didn''t like the eerie silence at all. "Guys." Neji started with the girls sitting on either side of him. They turned to him just when Kimi also looked at his grim face from the rearview mirror. Her gaze met with his, his eyes staring at the mirror briefly before he nodded so slightly that Momo and Nejire didn''t notice, but Kimi sure did. A great warmth of relief spread through her body because she knew what it meant. ''Well, I guess nothing to worry about then.'' At first, when he came to the car, it seemed this situation had caught even him off guard, but from the looks of it¡­ he had already solved the problem inside his head. "You are curious about what happened right?" Momo nodded, but Nejire simply grumbled. "Starting with Momo¡­ basically, I am fucking my sister." Silence fell in the car as Kimi almost choked at his direct approach. Momo stayed silent too, for the first five seconds at least, before she yelled. "Neji! This is not a joking matter!" "I am not joking," Neji replied. "Ask Nejire about it." Momo turned to Nejire who didn''t show an ounce of shame on her face. From the looks of it, he was right¡­ whoa. Momo didn''t want to believe the conclusion she reached at the Coffee shop but¡­ his statement confirmed it. A brother and a sister, two siblings, were in a sexual rtionship? What? She didn''t know how to feel about this. Normal people would have felt disgusted, but she wasn''t normal. She was the princess of a rich high-ss family, and she herself knew people with such backgrounds were anything but normal. "For how long?" She asked, holding a breath. "Almost a year." So¡­ he was ying with her body for a year while he was already in a rtionship? She didn''t want to talk about siblings being in a rtionship, no, since she had no real meter to judge it. For example, the Royal Family of Ennd still practised Incest so that their family quirk, "Decelerated Age" stayed on themselves. That''s how Queen Elizabeth II was still alive till this day and age. Since such a famous family did it, she couldn''t quite judge it¡­ so, for the sake of argument, she took them as normal couples for now. Going by this, he was living with his ''girlfriend'', under the same roof, for a year now, and possibly doing all things a couple should do, yet he was enjoying herself too in the background? What did he see as her? Some kind of side dish? Momo is a quite hard girl to anger. She could barely recall thest time she got angry. However, right now, Momo Yayorozu was furious. No matter what, even if she was anything but prideful, she at least had self-respect¡­ However, "Do you love her?" Momo asked, doing her best to suppress her anger, and trying to sound as natural as possible. "Very." As expected, his answer only caused her fury to spike up. "...Do you love me too then? Why did you agree to be my boyfriend, if not? And if you love Nejire so much, why were you cheating on her with me?" "..." Neji didn''t have an answer for that, other than pulling the usual harem-Mc line. "I love you too. I love the both of you." "Neji!" However, this time, it backfired as Nejire yelled at him. He might have gotten a chance to put things in the right ce if he got the chance to talk to them individually, however, with both of them here together at the same time, it was nigh impossible to go forward. He was hanging from a cliff. "So you''re saying," Momo continued. "You love the both of us?" It sounded absurd, it sounded like¡­ a lie. But all her time with him, her best friend, and now her boyfriend, shed by her eyes. Even Momo could tell there was not even an ounce of acting present, he really enjoyed his time with her, so was he really lying? Momo decided to take a step further. "Does Nejire ept sharing you with other girls?" What was Nejire thinking exactly? "..." Neji wanted to answer truthfully, but then he''d need to reveal Kimi. That''d just worsen the situation even more. Luckily, this time, his sister got his back. "I don''t mind ¨C as long as ¨C they are approved by me and¡­ well, another person." Momo was curious about the ''another person'', but she was smart enough to realise they won''t say her name, so she purposefully ignored it. The other person was Kimi, Nejire realised talking about Kimi won''t do any good either, even if she did identally talk about her once in the Coffee Shop. From his sister''s answer, Neji reckoned that they both secretly agreed on something like this after the Ryukyu incident. Nejire did say she didn''t mind Ryukyu joining the harem, so she can''t be a hypocrite and say she minded girls who Neji or Kimi liked, that''d not be fair. So they decided to talk out any next member for their "Family", not harem, but "Family". Well, Kimi barely mattered on this as she was fine with anyone joining the "Family". Momo went over Nejire''s words again, ''As long as they are approved by me...'' A question popped up in her mind. "So you''re saying you don''t approve of me?" Momo asked directly to Nejire, whose face went through colours of uncertainty. "It''s not that I don''t approve of you¡­" she finally said. "It''s that I hate Neji making girls fall in love with him who would be unwilling to share him," Nejiremented. "If there is a person who Neji says he loves¡­ even if I don''t approve of her, I have no power to stop her froming inside this ''Family''. That''s how it is, he is the leader here, even if I act otherwise." She didn''t want to see Neji sad, both as a sister and a lover. Her weak heart couldn''t allow that. More so, she just said she didn''t mind people joining their "Family", so it made even more sense to Nejire. "You love him right?" Nejire asked Momo. "I am sure you do, you have that glint in your eyes. But¡­ are you willing to ept sharing him with me? His sister?" Momo had no answer. Of course, being a girl from a hyper-rich family, Nejire at least had some ideas about how she was taught manners. She won''t share her man. "The answer is no, right? That''s why I am angry." Nejire knew about it. "Not only is he falling in love, but he is making girls fall in love, the girls who would never join his so-called harem-" Momo''s voice, filled with a strange thrill interrupted Nejire. "I don''t mind." "..." Nejire was forced to stop. She didn''t mind? Nejire was confused, however, Momo herself was unsure. Neji was her friend, the greatest friend she ever had, and while she almost assumed she was a side dish, that''s clearly not the case considering he was courageous enough to say, "I love you too." In front of his other lover. He clearly wasn''t just using her for her body, and maybe, even was holding back from dating her only because of Nejire, too. That alone was proof enough how loyal, even if in his own twisted way, Neji was to his girls. And frankly, after a series of considerations, Momo didn''t see¡­ a problem with that. "I¡­ if it''s Neji, I don''t mind¡­" Momo blushed. "He is more than a friend, and we have already touched each other almost everywhere¡­ It''s just sharing, more so with you, if you didn''t know¡­ you are my 2nd friend, just after Neji. I don''t actually mind sharing him with you." Nejire had many things to say, she wanted to question her logic, she wanted to listen to her words another time, however, she simply parted her lips and stared at Neji. "You¡­ tell me you''re not using one of your magics on her." "I am not." Neji replied, honest as water, his smile told her enough of that. Nejire slumped on her back and covered her face. "My God¡­ what''s wrong with the girls around you¡­" That included herself too, but she ignored that fact. "Then, Momo, final query," She raised her finger at the driver seat. "Mr. Harem Protagonist fucks her too." "..." Now this, this inquired Momo''s attention as she frowned. ¡ª Before things could go out of hand, and since Momo had already epted her position, Neji simply knocked her out with his fingers. "Are you angry?" Nejire sighed at the question and sped his cheeks. "I am not¡­ just¡­ don''t bring girls who I don''t get along with. Momo is a nice girl, not nice enough for me to allow her here, but still nice. More so, this is your ''harem'', not mine, so¡­ well, congrats, I guess. You got a hot one." She was mad. Neji was standing outside the car, an unconscious Momo in his hands, sleeping. The night sky lured above them as Nejire walked back inside the car. "Take care of her tonight¡­ do whatever you want, but make sure to get to school on time. Goodbye." Neji was standing outside Momo''s mansion as he watched the car drift in the distance. Lady Luck was jealous, but it seems she also couldn''t see him in stress. ** ** ** Author''s Note: I tend to go to extremes when ites to Harem. I somehow avoided the drama of 10 chapters this time around ??. You can thank @Lasagna and @Antigone for that. Chapter 59: Momo Yaoyorozu (3)* Chapter 59: Momo Yaoyorozu (3)* ¡ª After Nejire left, Neji stood by the gate with Momo in his arms. The security guard immediately recognised Momo and Neji and opened the door, guiding them to the main door. "Then I will see myself off." Just as the guard bowed and left, Neji took a breath in and pressed the doorbell. Momo''s parents should be home today if he wasn''t wrong, so he was a bit weirded out. How is he going to exin the unconscious Momo in his arms? Before he could think this over, the huge mansion door creaked and parted in the middle. From inside, "Hm?" A carbon copy of Momo appeared. The only distinguishable difference was her grown-up body, and her brown hair that wasid down softly over her shoulders. She also had a mole on the right of her lips. The married woman blinked at him with her brown eyes, her cherry red lips parting into agape. Miku Yaoyorozu her name was, Neji reckoned, though he didn''t have to remember it because her name was already floating above her head. She was Tier 2, nothing surprising, as expected from a Fashion Designer. Her eyes observed thefortably sleeping Momo on Neji''s arms as she hummed and looked at Neji''s with an understanding look on her face. "You must be Neji-kun, right?" She smiled at him. "Thanks for bringing Momo home. Did she perhaps lose consciousness because of her Quirk overuse?" Miku has experienced something simr with her own Quirk, when she was young. She assumed UA training, or test, or whatever happened today must have been a great burden on her daughter. Neji didn''t even blink at her question, the perfect excuse had presented itself in front of him, why miss it? He simply nodded. "Rather, something simr happened. She was tired from the test our Homeroom teacher took, and after school, I invited her for a cup of coffee. In the Coffee Shop she fell asleep on my shoulder." He made sure to point out what type of rtionship they had for them to sit together on the same seat, in case Momo''s mother didn''t know about it already. Miku blinked twice before curling her lips up into an interpreting smile. "Ah, my bad, pleasee inside, we can talk there, it must be ufortable carrying a grown-up girl like that." "It''s no problem, I can hold her like this for eternity." He still stepped inside though, but hisment did cause Miku to raise an eyebrow that she lowered immediately, smiling wider. An involuntary giggle left her as she simply led Neji inside the mansion. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Seeing her daughter''s boyfriend sitting on the couch with her sleeping daughter clinging to him, Miku couldn''t help butugh to herself. She had no idea her daughter had a boyfriend¡­ her daughter isn''t the type to hide things, at least most of the time. It''s that either they''ve been dating for a while now and Momo was simply nervous to talk out the rtionship before, or that everything happened after the silver-haired body called Momo for ''A cup of Coffee'', as he said. She observed the boy with her light brown eyes with great interest. So this is who her daughter chose? Miku wouldn''t have minded anyone as long as her daughter liked him, heck, she wouldn''t even have minded an insect-type boy. But this¡­ her daughter had a taste. The boy wore a ck outfit and had sunsses plucked in his pockets. He was tall, but not too tall, he was strong since he could hold Momo easily, but he didn''t have overly bulging muscles which she honestly disliked, and finally, that face, that perfect face. Miku knew women in her circle who would kill to have a boy with such a face, both as a son or¡­ she giggled. His face looked as ifputer-generated, and not just anyputer, a superputer. If this was one of the games that she used to y back in the day with her blue-haired friend, this boy must have had max CHA. Speaking of her blue-haired friend¡­ that woman was this boy''s mother, too. This was perfect in all ways. "Tsk." However, she clicked her tongue. She guessed this game was her loss. She produced Momo, who was surely beautiful, but it seems her best friend produced something that was not just beautiful, but low-key dangerous. Dangerous, because she knew, some certain women might jump at him the moment he enters their sight. She was unfortunate to say she was one of them, back in the day, but fortunately, she was more than happy with her husband, because if not... She stopped thinking this entirely. She didn''t feel attracted towards the boy now, but she felt if she continued these thoughts, things might change. "Is everything okay?" The boy''s voice caused her to blink before she realised she had clicked her tongue just now. Ah, what a blunder. She smiled apologetically. "I didn''t mean to offend, you see, just before you came, I had eaten a lemon, so my tongue was still a bit stingy." She observed the boy nod slowly, clearly having a hard time buying her words, before she continued. "From the looks of it, Momo isn''t going to get up tonight. How about you freshen up and go to bed, instead? Or if you''re willing, I can apany you with a conversation." She sounded as civilised as a person of her status should sound, but the boy simply shook his head. He was clearly used to this status. "There is no need for that, thank you. I think I just need a bath." He sweated a lot today, not in the test taken by Aizawa, but in the drama that unfolded in front of his eyes. "Um, a hot bath." He added at the end. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji had gone to sleep after a satisfying bath, all his stress washing away entirely. Momo''s mother had a very useful Quirk, she could , which she did for him so he didn''t have to sleep naked. Then why... Then why did he wake up naked? Neji woke up feeling something warm holding his you-know-what. His eyes twitched under the radiant light as he parted them slowly, his gazending on his lowered body where his pants were missing, then the girl between his crotch. He didn''t sleep naked, but he was certainly naked now. Someone, surely that girl in front of him, had stripped him in his sleep. Normally he would have woken up if someone came too close to him while asleep, however, it seemsst day''s stress drained all his mental power. Neji''s eyes then locked in the front, at the girl. ''God¡­ what is she doing?'' "Momo..." Neji sighed. "What''s the meaning of this?" He asked the girl between his legs whose face was leaning towards his shaft with her hands stroking it slowly. She visibly flinched at his voice, clearly not prepared for it. "N-Neji, you''re up?" Momo was wearing a red t-shirt that clung to her chest tightly, pronouncing her breasts, along with very short pants that showed more than it covered. Seeing him checking her out, Momo cleared her throat but she didn''t remove her hands from my tingling dick though. ''...Bruh.'' "I-I was just inspecting something. I always wondered how a manhood looked in real life." He wanted to joke and say, ''You could have made one for yourself, you know.'', but he stopped. Shit is weird, Traps or Futas, both gay as fuck ¨C ording to Neji. Neji simply sighed. "Is your inspection done?" "...No." The girl between his legs, still holding his shaft, blushed. "I am looking for a reaction¡­ until now, it''s just been hard." ''Heh.'' Neji smirked. ''So innocent.'' "Try wrapping your lips around it, then maybe something will change." He half-joked¡­ and half expected her to do it, and in a pleasant surprise, she chose thetter after a brief hesitation. Her mouth widened as her tongue slipped past her lips, touching his dick''s blobbing red-pink head as a cold yet warm sensation ran through his body. She licked it once before halting her tongue. Neji was sure his body didn''t smell weird since he had bathed before going to bedst night, so her reaction must be just a moment of uncertainty. And he was right. After she gulped her saliva once, she folded her tongue out entirely and licked his little head with care and passion. Her wet but warm saliva enveloped his pink head as she twisted her tongue around it once, before her tongue slipped off. "Anm¡­" She breathed in. "My tongue goes numb." Neji smiled at this. Morning woods were normal, and on most days, Kimi sneaked into his room to help him¡­ ''calm down'', but he didn''t mind just ignoring it until it slipped down, either. So, he would have asked Momo to stop, but seeing her cute tries, he didn''t believe his morning wood would do down without someone else''s help. So he insisted. "Try your hand if your tongue is numb¡­ or just use your lips and mouth." He made sure to emphasise on thetter part, which Momo merely mistook as instinct and decided to do exactly that. This time, she parted her lips bigger than she ever had the need to and slowly devoured the long and thick staff inside her mouth. It didn''t do inside on a swift motion, of course, she choked on it a few times, however, she got used to it soon enough. By now, Neji had leaned up on his pillow a little, and Momo looked up to his eyes with a mouthful, gesturing, ''Like this?'' At Neji''s nod, she got back her spirit back and started to think about what she''d do¡­ she has heard about porn before, the adult movies where two actors have sex, but she never got to see one for herself. Her phone,ptop,puter, and even the wifi, was in Parental Mode. So she was no more than a curious child with an unknown toy in her hand, or rather, in her mouth. "Mhmm¡­" She tried to say something but failed effortlessly, and that''s when she suddenly started to move her head. Her head first of all bobbled upwards in a smooth motion before it lowered down. There was no sucking force to it, and it was a simple up and down motion, well, for the first 5 breaths at least. Momo soon got the gist of it as she pressed down her tongue around her boyfriend and her lover''s dick, and she started to suck him with active force. She felt a great sense of achievement hearing him groan softly causing her to smile with her mouth full, it looked weird, but Neji found it beautiful. Finally, at this moment, Momo pulled her mouth back for arge breath and stared at him, expecting something, and he didn''t disappoint. "That was fantastic." It was not really, but it was still good for a beginner. Of course, Momo also knew this, but that didn''t mean it didn''t make her happy. She smiled at him. "Then I will continue." She didn''t wait for him to answer and again wrapped her hot, soft, and sweet lips around him. Her pushy lips gave a different feeling than a pussy, but it was in no sense worse. Her determined tries were enough to satisfy Neji who was enjoying her touch entirely with closed eyes. Morning woods are easy to drop down since the shaft stays hard for quite long, so a bit of help should be able to release stress, faster than normal, more so, when the ''help'' he was receiving was both hot and cute, Neji easily reached his edge. Momo could feel it too. She didn''t know what exactly was supposed to happen, but she at least knew this was the reaction she was waiting for. So, she started to suck more strongly, more passionately. Her tongue burned by the heat of his dick, and she felt the numbing sense spreading to her jaws too, however, she was reaching the end of it. She continued, searching for a conclusion, and finally, at the end of it all, his dick started to twitch, well, twitch more than it was already. A sudden question flew to her. "You like chocte right?" She was confused about what and why he asked such a thing right now, but she simply sucked on as finally, a thick and hot, zing hot, liquidnded inside her mouth. She wanted to pull out immediately, but the spraying of that liquid continued for multiple seconds. She waited on for him to finish and finally pulled her mouth, which was another hard process without spilling all his semen out. However, after a struggle that felt like an eternity, she pulled back her mouth with a ''PloP'' sound. "Hahh¡­" She breathed with hot semen in her mouth. It was¡­ chocty for whatever reason that she didn''t know. She didn''t know, but it was a simple [vor Pill] dropped in Dungeon lots. By taking the pill of a vour, chocte vani, or anything else, all his bodily liquid would taste like that said vour for the next 24 hours. Along with his semen. This was when Momo did something Neji wasn''t prepared for. She parted her lips and showed him her tongue, her tongue d in white sticky stuff that had left him a moment ago. She stared at him silently, expecting something yet again. "...Good girl?" It was more of an instinctive question than apliment but Momo smiled nheless and gulped in all his semen in one go. Momo was acting like a puppy almost, he assumed, if she had a tail, it''d have been bouncing all over right now. He¡­ knew she liked to act like a little girl who liked pats, but he certainly wasn''t expecting this. Pet-y? "Mhmmm~" Momo on the other hand was happy with her ''meal''. She may not have not seen porn, but she did read some articles, and from what she knew, semen tasted salty and frankly disgusting. She mainly wanted to show him gulping his seem to prove, or at least try to prove, that she epted him with all her heart''s content. But who knew her boyfriend was special? It seemed to taste like chocte. ** ** ** Author''s Note: As some of you might have noticed, I am using WolfStar14''s ''Miku'' name for Momo''s mother ??. Chapter 60: Battle Training (1) Chapter 60: Battle Training (1) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 60: Battle Training (1) ¡ª Knock-Knock Two knocks fell in the door of the room just as a feminine voice flew in. "Are you two done?" Neji almost coughed in shock. That was Momo''s mother, Miku''s voice. But what the fuck did she mean by ''Are you two done?''. Neji gave Momo a narrowed look who looked confused. "What?" She muttered as Neji borated. "Why does your mom know you''re in my room? You''re supposed to hide that fact. And what does she mean with her words?" "Oh¡­ I told her about the blowjob before I entered your room." She said, "Mommy said it''s fine." Neji almost felt blood fleeing his brain, almost losing consciousness. "Why would you tell your mother that!?" Blinking, Momo shrugged. "Well, I used to hide our rtionship before, but now that we''re a couple, it''s fine. Right?" It was fine, but this was not fine! Neji didn''t know how to exin. "Tell me¡­ have you heard your parents having sex before?" Momo tilted her head. "Yeah, a lot of times. Mom sometimes even walks naked around the mansion, why? Isn''t that normal?" This was the ''Ah!'' moment for Neji. Now he understood why Momo was an exhibitionist and many more things. It was all her parents'' fault. "Mom, we are not done! It''s still hard!" And just before Neji could say something, Momo yelled to the door causing him to deadpan. "Ah, fufu, sure. Don''t spend too much time on it, or breakfast would go cold." The giggle trailed away as Neji sighed. "Alright!" "..." Neji¡­ almost got a shback of his previous mother. She was this open and perverted too, though she was more of a bitch than the cool type that Momo''s mom is. In the end, he sighed yet again. "Well, I don''t think we''d need to spend more time." Momo asked, "Why?". But as her eyesnded on his slumbering dick, she looked more confused than anything else. Though there was no way she could know, remembering his past mother''s strangely beautiful face only caused Neji to lose all his libido. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The breakfast table was a terrible ce for Neji. There, he met Momo''s father who had returned home after he had fallen asleep. Touma Yaoyorozu was a tall man with a very muscr build. He has ck eyes and ck hair of medium length that was messilybed backwards, making it stick outwards. Additionally, he sported a stubble moustache and beard. ''This guy¡­'' Neji almost frowned at his face. Momo''s father looked like Yami Sukehiro from ck Clover. ''First Shanks now Yami¡­? Are there female characters with these types of looks? Or are there only the chad mentors?'' He must say, whoever created this world had a taste. Though Neji wasn''t free enough to think that right now. Mr Touma had a scary scowl on his face as he examined Neji head to toe, well, as head-to-toe as it could get while sitting at a dining table. "Whachare you doing in my house, brat?" "...It''s Neji Hado, and I came to deliver Momo home because she passed out in school." "Hm." He stared. "Alright, good to know, but why did you and my daughtere out of the same room?" Neji didn''t quite like the tone he was using to talk. He wanted to be civilised, but this indeed made him feel a bit annoyed. "Your daughter was on her knees, my bad, father-inw." The room grew silent. Neji couldn''t help himself, being stared at as if he was a clown did unnerve him. But of course¡­ "Hahahahaha!" ...He wouldn''t have said such a thing to his newly-made girlfriend''s father without knowing he''d get away with it. He wasn''t that stupid. "See, Miku?" the man turned to his wife who was giggling too. "I told you Aiko''s son wouldn''t be a pussy. Bwahaha!!" The man almost rolled on the table, as Momo deadpanned at her father while Neji shrugged. He could see his state, [Holding back augh, Testing you, ying Hard]. If he had somehow ever married Momo, he was sure his parents-inw would be fun. Just like that, the dinner ended and a driver brought Neji and Momo to school. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Principal Nezu was sitting on his favouritefy chair which was highered for him to be able to reach the table. Currently, he had his eyes on the Laptop resting on the table, the game of Neji and Inasa ying on it. "Hmmm." He rubbed his lowered chin, the soft fur meeting his paws. "Is this him?" Neji Hado, a very charming boy (for human standards) with blue eyes and silver hair. He was unnaturally strong for someone of this age. If Mirio was the next All Might, Nezu was sure Neji was the next Mirio. Nezu was most concerned about his silver hair though. It matched perfectly with Nighteye''s vision, that Nighteye himself had shared with Nezu, for clear reasons, as Nezu was quite a few times smarter than even the smartest human. ording to Nighteye''s vision, the silver-haired man had One for All, though that had changed since now the blonde Mirio held the quirk, but that''s not the point. Is Neji really the guy in the vision? For all he knew, the guy might be the Seat no 1 of ss 2-A, a second year, who also had grey hair, or even someone like that kid who got admitted in Shiketsu even after UA had sent him a rmendation letter, Ito Mahi, his hair also turned white when using his quirk. There were countless more examples, and honestly, Nezu himself wasn''t sure who it could be since he wasn''t the one who got to see the vision with his own two eyes. If he did then maybe¡­ Nezu scratched his chin. It seems he now needs to do a bit of research into Neji''s personal life. The vision mentioned multiple disarmed womenying around the silver-head, so the guy either had multiple female friends or multiple lovers. It also mentioned a ck cat the size of a skyscraper, though he didn''t know on which side the cat belonged to. Either way, Nezu must do some research into his life, his rtionship with women and if he owns pets or not. It''d be a hard job to do since Neji''s information is very secretly protected, Nezu could tell it''s that woman, Gara''s fault, she was too overprotective of her children. It was justified, truthfully, and he would in fact discourage prying into students'' personal lives on usual asions, but he got no choice, this was for the whole world, this... This was for the greater good. "Um, Mr Principal." A blonde head with two antennae made of hair peeked inside the room just this moment. "Ah, All Might,e inside please." Nezu jumped off his chair and guided himself to the couch, looking like All Might was already here as he had called. After they sat on either side of the table, on the couch, Nezu started, "So have you nned which student would be against which in the [Battle Exam]?" This would be a true test of the students, not a mere football game. Nezu was looking forward to it more than any other year. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji and Momo were driven to school by Momo''s maid driver. They headed to their ss with Momo clinging to Neji, which gathered the eyes of everyone around them. It was the same in the ssroom too. When they entered the room with Momo hugging his arm, the guys present did give them a look. Ochako wasn''t there yet so she didn''t get the chance to see anything shocking. By the time Ochako had reached school, the ss started immediately, and after the boring normal ss, the lunch break happened. Nejire¡­ didn''te for him today, so Neji almost wanted to go to the 3rd year campus, but he stayed because of Momo since he would get the chance to meet Nejire after school ended anyway. When lunch ended and the bell rang for afternoon sses, a tall muscr blonde man wearing a hero costume and cape slid inside the room with his hands grabbing the door''s side. "I am¡­. Coming through the door like a normal person!!" It was anything but normal, of course, and the reaction of the students was also¡­ anything but normal. "IT''S ALL MIGHT!!" "OH MY GOD!!" From above the reactions were fine, normal even, but as Neji''s eyes inspected the room he found the anomaly. Neji''s previous question: "Would All Might still teach ss 1-A?" was answered, but as he observed the surroundings, more questions popped up in his head. Todorki still had that burning light in his usually cold eyes, which was still part of the ''normal'', but the reactions that he would consider as abnormal was Izuku Midoriya and Bakugo''s scowl. Actually, maybe calling it a scowl would be too light for Izuku? While Bakugo just had a mere disappointment present in his eyes, Izuku had¡­ burning hatred, something that vanished a mere secondter, but Neji didn''t miss it. First of all, Bakugo wasn''t supposed to look disappointedly at All Might, he wanted to surpass that man, after all, who would want to surpass a disappointment? Not Bakugo. And Izuku was just¡­ ''Something is wrong.'' Something probably happened in the sludge viin incident, since it did happen based on the TV news, Neji could only reach this conclusion. However, what exactly happened remained a¡­ mystery to Neji. "Hero basics training!!" All Might announced patting the ckboard. "The ss that''d put you through all kinds of special training to mould you into heroes!" It apparently also gave tons of ''Credits'', basically the currency inside UA. Using this, the students can buy anything present in the shops around school, mostly food. "Today we do BATTLE TRAINING!" All Might gave augh, this caused the likes of Inasa and Bakugo to grin. "Let''s not forget the main thing, you''d get to wear your Hero Costumes!!" This caused everyone to get excited, along with Neji. He was looking forward to it for a while now¡­ "So, everyone, PLUS ULTRA!!" The ss was immediately dismissed to the special locker to change to their Hero Costumes. UA was just starting. ** ** ** Chapter 61: Battle Training (2) Chapter 61: Battle Training (2) ¡ª Students submit "Quirk Registry" and bodily specifications before starting school, then a supportpany affiliated with the school prepares costumes for everyone. That''s how normal students got their Hero Costume, however¡­ Both Momo and Neji''s moms being world-ss fashion designers, had their Costumes made by the two women. Certainly, it was bound to be a few times better than the other students. Momo had shown her costume to Neji before, it''s the same one she wore in canon. The costume that her mommy made for her¡­ was quite revealing, and ording to Miku, she merely wanted to show off her creation, aka Momo''s beautiful body, to everyone else. Momo didn''t really mind, truth be told, she was mostly indifferent to it. Though when she showed Neji her costume before, he didn''t say anything about the revealing part. But back then they were just friends, but now they are a Couple. Does that mean he would have a different opinion now? In the midst of it, Momo didn''t actually know what Hero Costume Neji had chosen, he said it''s a secret, so she was looking forward to it. These thoughts wandered around in her mind as she walked out of the tunnel-like exit with all the other students, however, she couldn''t spot her boyfriend because of the dim light. Stepping out of the exit with multiple more students by her side as sunlight greeted them, the deep and masculine voice of All Mightughed. "Shall we begin, my wards?! It''s time for Battle Training!" The students stopped in front of All Might, taking a pose of their own. Some looked happy, some were grinning, some were even nervous - but the fact was, everyone here was excited. The students observed each other''s costumes throwingpliments left and right, as Momo spotted some exceptional costumes. Katsuki Bakugo wore a tight, ck, sleeveless tank top, with an orange "X" across the middle, forming a v-neck. His most sticking out feature was therge grenade-like gauntlets on his forearms. That was a decent enough design, she reckoned, at least surely better than the¡­ ''thing'' Todoroki was wearing. Her eyes also shed by Izuku Midoriya, her first opponent, as she gave his hero costume a look. He wore a slick ck vest with golden buttons above his white shirt, as a ck coat hung from his shoulders, seemingly attached to his shoulder de for it to not fall off. In his ears, he had two stone earrings, and had a cor-like ne on his neck. [Image Here] To Momo, he honestly looked more like a fashion star than a hero, even with the small scars on his body, but eh, she was not in the position to say anything. So she instead continued her search for her boyfriend, but nowhere she looked, she couldn''t find his face. Did he disappear? The thought simply withered away, instead, as her eyes fell on the man d in white, pure white, except for his thighs. Momo blinked. It didn''t look like a costume, it looked more like light armour. With silver pieces of metal attached to the chest, creating a chest te, and silver gauntlet on each forearm along with silver boots, he had a cape floating over his shoulders that had a hoodie attached to it which covered his head. Finally with a mask on that had blue glimmering lighting out of it, just like the blue lighting out of the circle in his chest, the ''Knight'' held a heavy spear in his hand. [Image Here] Momo knew Neji for more than 3 years now, there was no way she wouldn''t recognise who the person was under the mask. Only that bastard would bring something so grand. By now, everyone in the ss had their gazes fixed on Neji, on his Hero ''Suit'', as the boy in question slowly took off his hoodie, then his mask, revealing the ever so familiar beautiful face. The silver of his hair went perfectly with the silver of the suit, it was a suit made in heaven for him, the students understood. Even All Might was looking at him. "Hm?" Neji smiled. "Stop looking at me like that, I am gonna blush." Bakugo''s lips twitched while some of the other studentsughed. Momo was about to run to Neji but Ochako Uraraka reached him before her. "You look amazing!" Momo frowned slightly but she didn''t mind, Ochako was just a friend, they have talked before too since she is just 1 seat behind herself. Momo approached Neji too and pped his back as if she was still his best friend. "So this is what you were hiding." She ran her hands through his chest. "But ance? Really going on with the Knight theme, huh." Neji shrugged at this. "This is not just a nce'', but eh, I guess." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Okay, I ept I just wanted to look cool, but this is not all about that either. Remember that [Dark Holy Armor]? This thing is made from that, at least the metal parts are. My Mom has people in herpany with useful quirks that help creating costumes as easy as heating water, that''s the reason why she is even able to match Momo''s mother at all. Basically, they dismantled the armour then changed the colour of the parts to silver, added the cape and mask and also a utility-belt with multiple useful items on it, such as the half-circr and circr des stuck on it. They also made my Nobunaga spear detachable. When disattached, I rest each one of the sticks on either side of the thighs, like right now. The coolest thing is, the suit can change in colours. Well, only to ck-and-white, but that''s cool enough for me. It supposedly was a feature of the actual armour, but one needed to pour mana to change it so I never even knew about it, but luckily, using my dad''s technology, it is now possible to change my whole suit into full ck, or full white, or even 50-50, which I am using right now. My Mom and Dad were really curious where exactly I got such an armour, such sturdy metal that can even change colour. I just shrugged and said I got it from a sketchy link on the dark web. They warned me to not buy things from there again, and I just nodded. Such easy excuses. [Moon Knight Armour (Unique): *+15% Attack Power *+25% Dark Elements Resistance *+25% Light Elements Resistance *+50% END *+10% Magic Power *+05% Movement Speed *+20% MP recovery per second *Unique skill, , is embedded in this item.] Why would I were normal hero costumes when I can have this baby? This would not just be a way to show off myself, but would actually protect me and help me in a battle. I stood beside Momo and Uraraka just when All Might talked again, by now, the students had their eyes off me and were back to normal again. "Everyone, you all will now be moved on to step two!!" All Might dered. "It''s indoor anti-personnel battle training." He continued after the students digested his words. "Viin fights usually happen in streets, or in other words, outdoors, however, statistically speaking, the most heinous viins are more likely to appear indoors¡­!" All Might coughed in his mouth, which looked more like an attempt to clear his throat, but I knew what it actually was. Japan''s strongest is now weaker than ever, he had dropped two tiers already, and I knew he would keep going down. Honestly, if I had¡­ other ns, I would have healed All Might with my health potions, or at least try to see if the potions would be able to cure the wound or not, but¡­ All Might would only be an obstacle for me and my future ns if he was back in peak. Just then, All Might announced again. "This time, unlike Aizawa''s test, I would put you in teams of two, against another team consisting of 2 people. One viin group and One hero group. The viins would secure a Nuclear Bomb which would blow up in 5 minutes, and the Heroes have to reach the bomb and touch it with their hands under that 5 minute, if not they lose, and the viins win." This caught everyone''s attention. A series of chatter started, the students eyed each other, who will they be teamed up with, or who will they be teamed up against? Some eyed the students they knew were strong, Todoroki, Bakugo, Inasa and myself. They''d be good teammates, but bad as enemies. All Might breathed in, shouting. "The first match would be between Momo Yayorozu and Neji Hado vs Izuku Midoriya and Katsuki Bakugou!!" A small silence fell on the area, I could see both Izuku and Katsuki stilling in their spots. ...Oh my, this would be interesting. ** ** ** [Self Note: Images in this chapter] Chapter 62: Battle Training (3) Chapter 62: Battle Training (3) ¡ª All Might observed the dozens of monitors in front of him while standing in front of the gathering of students. The students were still muttering under their breaths because the match hadn''t begun yet. Both teams were given 5 minutes to prepare. Neji and Momo were viins, while Midoriya and Bakugo were heroes. All Might was very interested to see how this would end. UA knew every students'' past schools, so All Might knew that Momo and Neji were familiar with each other, but the same went for Izuku and Bakugo too. All Might wasn''t as familiar as he was with Izuku unlike the canon, so he wasn''t aware of Izuku and Bakugo''s past rtionship and instead thought putting two friends against another pair of friends would be fair. More so, All Might knew three out of the four students. Neji, he knew him from that one time in the sky, he recognised him because of his enhanced memories, Bakugo and Izuku however were a recent memory, only a year old. He recalled telling them how brave they were against the sludge viin, he recalled how he praised them, and he recalled how everything went smoothly. ...He felt like something was wrong, but he discarded it as just his imagination since he couldn''t point it out no matter how much he tried. Though he surely didn''t know that Bijok''s momentarily enhanced quirk had manipted his memories. He coughed in his mouth which brought him back to the situation at hand. There was 2 minute left until the match started, and he was looking forward to it. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Don''t follow me, Deku!" Midoriya followed behind Bakugo slowly. "Why?" He asked simply. "We need to work together here. You think you can beat that kid alone?" "Of course I can!" Bakugo turned to face Midoriya, his palms creating small sparks. "At least I am not weak enough to fall for cheap tricks of a spoiled little girl." Izuku observed Bakugo with a small smile on his face, this guy would have normally grabbed him by the cor and threatened him by now, maybe even beat him. But look at him now. So tame. Is he acting tame because of UA High or because of the incident where he got his life saved by the great Midoriya? "You should know best that not all quirks are as direct as yours, you''re smart, Khan." He was right. Izuku does have a strong quirk, Bakugo could tell that much, but in that game his quirk wasn''t the ''best'', after all, it wasn''t actually telekinesis. Izuku smiled smugly. There wasn''t even an ounce of thought in his mind telling him that this was all an ''act'', because now, he truly was an arrogant young master. "Listen to my n first then decide what to do." At his words, Bakugo''s lips twitched. He wanted to st this nerd''s face right now, but¡­ a part of him was reluctant. Tsk, he wasn''t so mentally weak before. What happened? He simply groaned and allowed Midoriya to speak his mind as his frown deepened. "Is this good enough?" This is what he hated about this bastard. He was¡­ smarter than himself. Even if Izuku did lose the match with that ck-haired girl, that was just him taking her lightly, but now that the broli was serious¡­ Bakugo hated to say it, but he was the smartest one among them. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ["The preparation time is up! The match starts now!"] All Might''s voice alerted both Neji and Momo, just as she turned to Neji. "Are you ready?" Neji had his mask pulled down and his hoodie flipped back while his hands rested on his pockets as he leaned on the fake nuclear bomb. His silver hair rested softly on his head just when he released a yawn. "I am." Neji had multiple ns, but he wasn''t sure if he''d even need to use any of them at all. Those two might be smart, and there is arge chance that they''d even cooperate amongst themselves since there are pieces of the puzzle missing from Neji''s mind, but in the end, they were two low-tiered kids. Neji wasn''t being arrogant, he was just being realistic. They would never get the chance to touch the bomb. However, nobody died of being too cautious. "Let''s just roll with it." Neji muttered as he pulled up his mask and hoodie. There is actually a very practical reason as to why he chose to wear a mask. He after all liked to show off his beautiful face, so for him to wear a mask wasn''t just for some random ordinary reason... It was because¡­ '' activate.'' ...His most useful ability, EL. He couldn''t hide the Octagram that appears in his eyes when he activates his second quirk, but he didn''t have any exnation for it either, so he would instead hide it rather than show off. And this mask, it could do that in both practical but beautiful ways. These thoughts stilled in his mind just as he activated his quirk, something that''s not supposed to be there appeared in his vision. "..." Neji didn''t react in any way, he simply acted as if nothing was there, his hands in his pockets. Someone was walking, no, floating in front of him in the room. Precisely, the figure of Izuku Midoriya who looked around as if he was taking a stroll in the park, his body half-transparent in Neji''s eyes. Astral Projection. That''s what it was. He was using his 2nd quirk out in public? Did All for One not warn him to at least not use it right in front of All Might? Izuku''s body was half transparent, just like when he saw Toru''s body, but he could still catch all his movements. Izuku as he finished moving his eyes around the room, simply dipped down on the ground, phasing down the concrete floor and going to the lower floors. All the while, Neji leaned back on the nuclear weapon in silence. "Neji?" Neji turned to Momo. "They aren''ting. You think anything is wrong-" Momo wasn''t able to finish what she wanted to say, the floor under her shook before it stated to crumbled. But Neji stuck the bomb to his left hand''s palm using telekinesis, then dashed to Momo and pulled her to a corner of the room. The floor then simply sted up, shattered into bits as a hole the size of a car was created. "Ah¡­" Momo gasped while Neji put the nuclear bomb down beside her. "Shh, don''t make any sound." With a finger pressing down his mask-covered lips, Neji used and frowned. It was hard to decipher anything because of the debris falling around the entire building. The image of the two figures in his mind rippled as if someone had pped into a bucket of water. "Hah¡­" Neji smirked. "Yaomomo, this would be fun." Momo simply thinned her lips. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Bakugo clicked his tongue with a grin on his face, his hands pointing upwards. He didn''t want to follow a n made by fucking Deku, but anything for being the number 1. Even then, this Izuku wasn''t that wimp one¡­ he actually liked this one a little, just a bit. "Though it''s still hard to buy your exnation." Bakugo shot Deku a nce while lowering his palm. "Why though? You think I have a 2nd quirk, instead?" Midoriya said he used the "Repulsion" part of his quirk to repulse his own consciousness out of his body, thus attaining something like Astral Projection. Bakugo didn''t buy it, it was not scientifically possible¡­ Then again, there are many things science has yet to discover. So he stopped thinking about this entirely. Whatever it was, it did him good. Bakugo then raised his face to the hole he created. "I am going up, you use the stairs." Bakugo didn''t wait for an answer and sted his palms down, his body exploding ?? up through the hole. Izuku shrugged and instead of climbing the stairs, he simply pointed his palm downwards and released an invisible force of repulsion that flung him upwards as well. As he reached the top floor which was 4 floors above from where they made the hole, Izuku''s eyes immediately caught the figure of Khan dashing towards the silver-haired kid. He smirked, Khan could handle that kid for at least a few minutes, let alone the 10 seconds he would need to touch the bomb and end this game. Izuku turned to his left to find Momo standing in front of the bomb with two metallic sticks in her hands, both shing with electricity. With a click of his tongue, Izuku kicked forward, Repulsing the ground thus boosting his speed. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Momo stood still in front of the bomb. As Izuku flew towards her, she simply smacked his hands with the long electrified sticks on her hands that caused his body to jerk up and get stunned momentarily, that''s when she simply punched towards him with a spring gauntlet that she created right at that moment which threw him backwards. "Ugh!" Izuku groaned in pain while covering his bloody nose with his hands. Momo suppressed a smile, she got this. Neji could probably take the both heroes by himself, but she couldn''t stand by like a leecher, she hated being seen like that after all. After that, Izuku tried to use his repulsion and directly bring the bomb towards him, but it didn''t even budge for reasons he didn''t know. Momo smiled again. The bomb was settled just beside the wall, and on the wall, she had clung some strong mas that were holding the metallic bomb against the wall. She wasn''t that good of a fighter, so she needs to somehow manage with these tricks. "Hah, well, I guess you''re stronger than I thought." Izuku breathed down a little, his Arrogant persona didn''t want to lose, for both himself and Khan. So he decided on how to handle Momo. He first raised his hand towards her and pulled her at him, this wasn''t the football match, this wasn''t banned here. Momo looked shocked at first mid-air, but she swung her sticks at him, but before she could hit him, Izuku her body outwards, pushing her body to fly to the ceiling. He grinned and then dashed towards the bomb, his eyelids fluttered as his hand reached out for the bomb, but just then, a breaking force grabbed his wrist causing him to almost cry in pain just when he felt his body moving on its own and the next thing, he found his back hitting the wall. With a bloody groan he turned his head to the left slowly as his eyes widened. Khan was pinned down on the floor, his face was resting on the floor while the kid in white was pushing his hands on his back, causing Khan''s palms to face his own flesh thus blocking him from using his quirk. Izuku''s eyes rippled seeing Bakugo struggling under the hold of Neji, his mouth drooling as his face was covered in his own saliva. "You! Let khan go!" For a moment, Izuku almost lost control from his character, but he didn''t care. He simply sted a wave of repulsion to a nearby window, shattering it into pieces, as he then threw them towards Neji, however, Neji didn''t move. The pieces of sses simply hit his costume and fell back, it was just that durable, after all, it was a magical item. However, Khan wasn''t that durable, nor was he magical. "Kaugh!" A piece of ss had identally hit Khan in the shoulder causing him to cry in pain as blood dripped down from him. Izuku''s eyes widened in horror. This can''t be happening!! He moved to run towards Neji, Momo wasn''t there to help since she was pushed on a corner of the room by Neji''s telekinesis, but by the time Deku could reach Neji, he sted his shockwaves on the floor, causing the floor to shatter and Bakugo to simply st down onto the second-floor face first. "Khan! You bastard-" Izuku didn''t get the chance to say another word as Neji sted towards him with his right legnding on Izuku''s face, causing thetter to hit the window he had just broken and fly out, but he didn''t fall down on the street and instead hit the window of another building pass the street, thus sting inside. Then, a slightly stunned voice flew by the mic. ["...Both Heros were knocked out, so with 3:06 minutes left, the Viin team wins."] Neji couldn''t hear if the students were cheering or were merely silent, but he simply breathed out with a smile under the mask and approached Momo. "Good job, are you okay?" ** ** ** Author''s Note: New week, and I am feeling weak again with 0 Powerstones ??. Hopefully some kind souls will make me powerful again. Chapter 63: Kinda Sus (1) Chapter 63: Kinda Sus (1) ¡ª "Neji!" Momo threw her nose in the air, pouting a little. "I asked you to give me a chance! Now it''d seem like I am sucking off you!!" I wanted to say you really were sucking off me not that long ago, but I stopped myself. Why are girls like this? Haiyaah. "Though..." she faced me with an embarrassing blush. "I guess without you intervening we would have lost..." She sighed softly, looking a bit lost. "... I am sorry" I raised my hand and patted her head softly, ruffling her silky ck hair, saying, "Don''t be. Whenever you feel bad, just remember you can make a TNT right here and blow the whole ce up." She brightened up at my words, though barely. ["Sorry to interrupt, but young Neji and young Momo, please return here."] All Might announced from the speakers. I remembered that he could indeed hear us speaking through our earpieces even if the other students could not. Eh, such a bother. I held back from talking about something ''important'' because of that. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "That was a magnificent show of power, I must say. Especially young Momo, you yed smart and calcted." All Might announced with his hands on his waist. "But to the others¡­" He turned to Bakugo. "Doing that much coteral damage inside an enclosed ce, especially one where a bomb is residing, would cause the bomb to explode and harm every civilian in range. As a Hero, you mustn''t do that!" Bakugo''s expression was grim. This almost reminded him of that day when All Might scolded Midoriya, the day where this man lost half the respect Bakugo had for him. "What about-" Bakugo started, but he shut his mouth midway. He wanted to ask, "What about that kid? He also made a hole in the floor." before he realised it waspletely in character for Neji since he was ying the viin. "Hm?" All Might tilted his head as Bakugo groaned and shook his head. "It''s nothing." "Ah, okay. On the other hand, we have young Midoriya." All Might moved forward. "Your versatile way to use your quirk was really impressive, I never thought something like that would be possible truthfully, but here we are. In a real-life situation, that ability would help a lot, you did well." He then moved on to Neji. "How can we forget the MVP? That was simply outstanding, young man. The way you moved immediately with your teammate and the bomb the moment you heard the shaking floor, it was very quick-witted. Let''s not forget your fight with young Bakugo, that martial art you showed, truly impressive, you don''t normally see people with strong quirks like yours focusing on martial arts, but here we are, haha!" As All Might kept talking, Bakugo red at Neji. That bastard¡­ he was indeed good at martial arts. Bakugo isn''t a pathetic loser, so he epted his loss unconditionally. He wasn''t caught off guard, nor was he tricked. It was a fair fight and he lost. Maybe his canon self would have been a cry baby? But not the current him. When he was left alone in that trash school while his peers studied in Hero Middleschool, Katsuki Bakugo trained by himself. That''s why he was standing here, that''s why he was still stronger than most people present here. This all instead motivated him. Of course, he did feel a bit angry and frustrated, but that was a part of losing, he epted it too. As All Might finished his praise and walked aside to see a paper with the next match candidates written, Bakugo parted his lips towards Neji. "Next time, I will get you." He turned and walked to a corner with his hands in his pockets, Deku red at Neji too and followed suit, but Bakugo only shouted at him and drove him away. "Eh, you think there is something weird between them?" "I guess." Neji shrugged at Momo''s question. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Minutester, "Hey¡­ we are in public." "They''re focused on the monitor." Neji had his hands wrapped around Momo''s belly, and his chin on her shoulder as he chewed on her ear softly. "Besides, you like it in public." "..." In the dozens of monitors a few meters in front of them, the fight between Todoroki and Tokoyami vs Ida and Ibara was happening. Everyone had their eyes fixed there. This time Todorki didn''t get a one-shot win, so the match was keeping everyone at the edge of their seats¡­ everyone except Neji and Momo. "Don''t you love the thrill? Doesn''t the sheer chance that any of the students can turn to us anytime and see this spectacle, your blushing face, turn you on?" "N-neji¡­!" Neji chuckled in her ears. This was fun. "Anyway, did you have anything you wanted to ask me? I noticed you had something to say but were holding back when we were nning the match." Momo felt his warm touch on her back and cleared her throat of embarrassment. "I-it''s about my costume." Neji observed her costume. She looked hot. But he already said that when she first sent some pictures to him even before UA started. So he couldn''t understand what she meant¡­ unless- "Is it about you wearing revealing clothes in public?" It was a wild guess when he thought in his mind, but now that he said it out loud, it kinda did seem like something she''d worry about. Momo nodded slowly, mouthing an "Mhm." "I don''t mind if you don''t mind." That''s all he had to say. Neji shrugged. He was fine as long as she wasn''t naked outright. Even then, what''re people gonna do? The world would end before the gods'' attack if someone tried to do anything to any of the girls, even if his girls were to walk naked in public. He respected all fetishes of his girls, as long as it was not NTR. That''d need some spanking to fix. Momo didn''t look convinced that much he could tell from the corner of his eyes. Nejiughed. "No, seriously. Just don''t go naked outright, that''s stupid, and don''t just pull apart your costume just to use your quirk, at least not in front of someone." He recalled a scene from the anime where she did exactly that. "I am not going to restrict your will, but just respect our rtionship a bit too. That''s all I want." After a moment of pure silence, Momo smiled softly and turned her face slightly towards him and kissed his lips softly. "Okay~ I will keep that in mind." She giggled before turning forward, her hands finally resting on his own that was wrapping around her. She now felt at ease, at real ease. She has never been in a rtionship before, so everything was new to her. Normal girls would have trouble at this because they''d be embarrassed to ask their boyfriend for help, but not Momo, Neji was her best friend first boyfriend second. She could ask him things that a normal girlfriend might not ask, at least not as easily and openly. "Hmm~" Neji slowly hummed a sweet song in her ears. ¡­. When there were only 3 matches left, Neji''s phone buzzed in his pockets. "You should pick it up, it might be something important." "It''s just a notification." Neji replied to Momo''s voice. "It can still be important though." "Hm, tru~" Neji stopped humming and pulled out his phone. While hugging her, he casually unlocked it with the screen in front of Momo. However, he immediately realised it was a big mistake. [Unknown Number: Hi cutie~ ?] An unknown number had sent him a message. "Who?" Momo asked, but she didn''t sound jealous or angry. From the sender tag, she could tell Neji didn''t know the sender. [U-N: Are you free?] Neji stared at it, clearing his throat. "Well, it''s nobody, I will see itter." "No, no, reply to it now, I want to see who this is exactly." Momo stopped him from slipping his phone inside his pocket. In the end, as Momo gave him an interested look he sighed. He had an idea who it was, and if his guess was right, this can either end badly or greatly. So he decided to take the gamble. "Ok fine." He replied to the message with Momo staring at the screen like a hawk. [Neji: I guess I am, but you are?] [U-N: Oh, my you can''t tell who it is? Now I am sad.] He could actually tell who it was, but he couldn''t just say he did in front of Momo. [Neji: Nop, I have a bad memory.] [U-N: It''s me, Nemuri-chan.] ...And his guess was right. Neji sighed while Momo blinked. After that, he asked her where she got his number, and she replied she got it from Kimi. Well, Neji wasn''t mad. Kimi could read him really well, so she probably realised Neji''s intentions yesterday when he acted hard with Midnight. So it''s no wonder she''d give her lovely young master''s number to a stranger. [Neji: Ah, I see. How exactly can I help you, Sensei?] [Midnight: Aww, Sensei? Hey, I was talking to you as a woman, you know. But huh¡­ I guess you''re into kinky stuff. Just as I like.] This woman was too horny, well, he couldn''t say he wasn''t enjoying it. [N: Aren''t you supposed to be at school right now, Sensei?] He neither denied nor confirmed her previous ims and instead moved on with another question. [M: I am at the Business Course, they don''t need my 100% attention, so it''s fine.] Neji frowned at this. Messaging him in her free time was a thing, but this? This was another thing. What was she trying to achieve exactly by doing all this? If it was his attention, she got it already, but what confused him was, "Why?" Before he could get the answer though, the match also ended. Finally, Hagakure and Tsuyu vs Ochako and Kendo''s match were here. The one he''s been waiting for¡­ for multiple reasons. [N: Sorry, Sensei, but I am currently at Battle Training ground with All Might, an interesting match is going to begin soon, I might talk to youter.] He was about to close his phone without waiting for an answer, but as soon as Midnight threw a message at him¡­ he frowned. [M: Oh my, what''s the hurry? Let''s talk about your question first. You wanted to learn who came first, the Egg or the Chicken? Look at this.] [An image has been sent!] ? ...Now this, this was something interesting. A gyaru Kimi. ''How old is this pic?'' Momo narrowed her eyes at the image but said nothing. She got a basic exnation about Kimi before, and she was fine with it, because after all, now that she has epted to join his harem, the [Harem Lord] role was in effect. [M: See this picture and judge yourself~ Aha, betraying senpai on her back feels so good, it''s as if I am cheating with her husband~ ah, so hot.] "..." ** ** ** Chapter 64: Kinda Sus (2) Chapter 64: Kinda Sus (2) ¡ª A yawn left Midnight''s red lips as she drifted her eyes on the reply Neji sent. This kid was kinda fun. Probably the most fun one she talked to until now. Most kids were just too shy, or some were too daring and tried to touch her, which was absolutely forbidden. She was no whore, even if she liked acting like one. By the time she got into Shiketsu back when she was a teenager, she realised she won''t be able to be a hero without changing her shy personality. There she met Kimi, a 3rd-year student. She heard everyone has that one bright star in their life, for Midnight, Kimi was that star. Kimi wasn''t really a pervert, as much as she could recall, she was just a bit more open to things than normal. Midnight had promised to herself to follow Kimi''s path until she couldn''t anymore. What was that path? Kimi was the type to pleasure herself in the bathroom, yet somehow avoid losing her virginity. Midnight wanted to be like that, and she did be that way. She teased and even sometimes went as far as touching, but she was still a ''maiden'', as some people would put it. ''Heh¡­'' And look at that senpai now, all quiet and silent. That cheerful smile on her face has dimmed a lot. She didn''t necessarily look sad or depressed, but from what she went through, the small changes were inevitable. A sigh escaped Midnight''s lips. That''s the reason she was so interested in Neji. When that kid appeared behind her yesterday, Kimi showed a smile that she didn''t before in the whole conversation. She wanted to know what the rtionship between them was, exactly. It clearly wasn''t just a maid-master rtionship, and if it was, it was a lewd one, not the pg-13 one. She had asked Kimi about this outright, but she avoided the topic, so she was instead focusing on the kid. Of course, getting answers from the kid would be easier, even if Kimi and he have a lewd type rtionship, he was but a teen, she can have him answer any of her questions in what, 3 days? No, make that 2. Midnight giggled while staring at the phone just when she heard a stutter. "U-um¡­ Sensei." Frowning she raised her head from her phone to the short brown haired student who stood up with a hesitating face. "I don''t think you should use your phone in ss¡­" Midnight blinked before smiling. Ah yes, of course, he thinks she needs to give the business course her 100% attention. Ugh, there was always this type in every year, how she hoped to just put them to sleep. She parted her lips, time for a low blow. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Truthfully, it was a fun match, the Toru one I mean. In the end, Ohacko and Toru barely made it. Soon after that, school ended for today and I came back home. I messaged Kimi, but she had already gone back with Nejire because Nejire''s ss ended earlier than mine. All Might really took his time. So Momo dropped me at my home instead, I invited her in but she didn''te, and I was thankful for that. I first want to talk to Nejire¡­ and Kimi about things, so I can show off Momo to my parentster. After I rang the bell, the door was opened by a light purple-haired maid who greeted me. "Wee home, young master." I nodded at her and went inside yawning. I guess I am sleepy. I started walking towards my room but stilled in front of my door. With a frown I turned to my left where the ash-blonde cat girl was standing with a potted tree in her hand, her gaze staring at me silently. [Image Here] ? She looked like a grown woman now, big milkers, mature face, and a truck-like ass. Wearing the maid-dress that showed 60% of her breasts, she stared at me silently. "...What?" I asked, finally impatient after waiting for 20 seconds. By now I even observed the strange pot tree in her hand. It didn''t look normal, it was screaming death. "Young master, delete that picture please." "...No." I spat out. "Why?" I sent her the picture Midnight sent to see her reaction, she saw my message but didn''t reply. I was deciding to tease her with that now, but things seem to be... weird. She thinned her lips. "I look weird, delete it please." She really did look out of character, but I was supposed to say that, not Kimi epting it by herself. So I instead said the opposite thing. "No, you look beautiful, I will print it and hang it on my wall." Unlike how I expected, Kimi curled her lips up and turned around, walking away, saying, "Sure, go ahead. Your choice." "..." What? Did she just¡­ y with my mind? Reverse psychology? Whoa, when did she get smarter? ¡ª¡ï¡ª Later I found out that there was a reason why the potted tree in her hand was weird, Kurai was finally unlocking her death magic! Finally! I talked with Kurai for hours instead of sleeping as nned. It''s been a while since west went to a dungeon, and Kurai was trying to use her death god powers, trying to finally be a true God. I think she''d be ready in a decade or so, so we got time, hehe. After that, the hard part of today was Nejire Onee-sama. She was eating ice cream while watching a horror movie that is usually done by the both of us together but to show her clear displeasure, she was doing it alone. She didn''t even look at me when I sat beside her, even slipping inside her nket. She kept munching on the super cold ice cream as if it was candy with her eyes glued at the TV. "You''re harming your teeth." She simply kept eating the spoonful, I could see the 2 more boxes of ice cream resting on the side, empty. I sighed and put the back of my palm on her forehead and frowned. "You''re burning." "None of your business." Of course, she''d reply now. Sigh, she is so girly sometimes. I slipped my hand inside my inventory, taking out a health potion along with a bottle-cap opener, and poured a drop of it in her head. That should be enough to take care of a cold, then I put the bottle inside. Nejire blinked multiple times as she realised her body was back to normal temperature. She turned to me with the spoon in her mouth, curious. I pulled the spoon out of her mouth and stole her lips briefly. After the kiss, she first frowned at me before turning her head around. "You know I love you, right?" I muttered but she didn''t react. In the end, sighing, I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards me, taking control over her body and pushing her on her back on the bed. "Mhmm!" She struggled for the first 5 seconds before hugging me tightly. "Kill yourself!" Telling me this, she locked my lips with hers. And with that, we fell asleep together. Luckily we did nothing weird, or we would have to exin a lot more than we needed to mom the next morning. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next day, reporters were gathered in front of UA gate and were asking the students about All Might''s teaching. All Might had joined UA mid-yearst year, so he only taught in the third year. That''s why it was only revealed now that All Might was teaching in UA when he started teaching all the hero course students. That''s why the reporters were busy. "What''s it like learning from All Might?" The female reporter asked the silver-haired student who just smiled and winked at her, walking away with his hands in his pockets. "Hey, wait!" He had already walked away by then unfortunately, the reporter sighed and checked the clip while Aizawa announced how the reporters shouldn''t try to get inside. Seeing the clip the reporter''s eyes shone. That wink¡­ that alone can be the headline tomorrow. At least she got something out of it! ¡­. By the time Aizawa reached the ss, everyone was seated neatly. "Good morning, and good job with yesterday''s battle training." He put down some papers on his desk. "I have looked over your grades and evaluations." He eyed Neji, Momo, Bakugo and Izuku. "You guys didn''t cause as much problem as I thought you''d cause. That''s a good thing, that just means you learned something in your middle schools at least." The students dimmed a little but nodded nheless. Comparing UA to their middle school¡­ It was likeparing a Shooting Game to a real-life battlefield. They just got instruction on how to use their quirks better in their middle schools, but now, they were learning how to be proper heroes. Aizawa then talked again, "For today, you''ll pick a ss president!!" The students yelled how normal this was, but Aizawa didn''t heed to it. This was a test too, a secret test. This would show the students'' awareness and ability to read a person. He hoped they''d choose a proper leader for themselves. Because that can change their future by arge margin. ** ** ** Chapter 65: Class President! Chapter 65: ss President! If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª 65: ss President! ¡ª "I wanna be the president! Lemme do it!!" "This position was made for me." "I want to be a leader!!" The students were eager, well, at least most of them were. The likes of Todoroki, Tokoyami and Neji didn''t show any particr interest. Even Bakugo had raised his hand, and while he wasn''t yelling like the rest of the ss, he had heated steaming out of his nose. "Sensei!" Finally, amongst the crowd, Ida yelled. "A leader shouldn''t be chosen so lightly¡­ How about we have an election!?" He stood straight with a determined face, hoping Aizawa would ept, but in answer, the older man just jagged himself inside his cocoon-like sleeping bag. "However you do it, just make it quick." By the time he finished saying so, he was fast asleep. Ida was shocked at this, but at least Aizawa epted? ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Hey, are you sure you didn''t vote for me?" Momo asked with her eyes locked on the ckboard, where all the students who participated had their names written along with how many came they got. [Momo Yaoyorozu ¡ª 05] [Itsuka Kendo ¡ª 03] [Ibara Shiozaki ¡ª 02] Neji shrugged his shoulders. "You asked me not to, why would I do that then?" Momo asked him not to vote for her since for some reason she was bent on not taking any help from him. So Neji had instead voted for Kendo. He recalled that redhead got along with Momo really well in canon, so Neji thought it would be better if Kendo could be Vice President for Momo. As for why he was so confident that Momo would be the president, well, she already got along with the girls, and next, she did really well in both tests that happened thest 2 days, and that wasn''t because of her quirk, but because of her smarts. The students already knew she was a smart girl. Though of course, Neji could have won if he participated, but matter of fact, he didn''t. He was simply not invested enough for this shit, he had better things to do. Instead, he let Momo be the President, in which case, he would be able to get some benefits in school such as covering for him so that he had enough time to go inside ande back from a dungeon. Neji thought, ''Today was the 3rd day at school, and USJ is on the 4th day if I recall correctly. I n to start my dungeon hunt after USJ since I would then have rtively more free time. I guess Momo would need to see my back.'' Aizawa yawned, interrupting his thoughts. "Fine, it''s decided, your President would be Yaoyorozu and the Vice President would be Kendo. Treat them well." Neji leaned back on his chair as Momo and Kendo greeted each other. It was then when Uraraka called him from behind. "Why didn''t you participate? I am sure you could have be a good leader, I was ready to give you my vote." Neji looked at her from a tilted head. "Not interested." Ochako hummed. "I really think you''re the leader type, though." "Not really." Maybe only for his girls, other than that it was too bothersome. "If someone said, hey Neji, everyone around you would be safe, you can sleep in peace, then I would probably sleep for a whole week, that''s the type of guy I am." On second thought, isn''t that what a true leader thinks like? He just shrugged, he was still not interested. Then he chuckled softly while Ochako looked at him in clear confusion. She didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, nor did she understand his chuckle. Then Aizawa left and Momo returned to her seat. sses continued smoothly until the bell rang for the lunch break. Neji and Momo were in the cafeteria now, chatting amongst themselves with their food in front of them. "Ribbit, Nejire-senpai didn''te to get you?" Neji was startled when he heard the meek voice of Tsuyu Asui calling out on him from behind him. He turned to face her. "Ah, no, she said she''d be busy today because All Might is supposed to take a test in 3rd Year sses today," Neji replied. "Though you know Nejire?" "From the school festival, ribbit." "Ah." Neji smiled. "I guess she is kinda famous." Tsuyu then pointed at the table he was sitting on. "Can I sit?" "Sure." Before Tsuyu couldpletely sit down, Uraraka and Kendo also appeared at the table. "Hi~ can we sit too?" Kendo waved at Neji and Momo as Neji held back a sigh. He was supposed to have some quiet time with his girlfriend. A part of him almost said, ''Just make all of them your girlfriend then, simple.'', but that part was his dick, so he ignored it. Neji nodded at them as they sat down too. "So I heard you two aren''t dating, Neji-kun. Is that true? You two look really close though." Neji was about to reply but Momo did it before him. "We started dating 2 days ago." She had a small blush on her face as she said this. Kendo gasped while Uraraka looked shocked with her wide eyes shaking, Momo didn''t notice, but Neji did and this time, his held back sigh did escape. He should stop being flirtatious, or it would bite him back in the ass someday. The chatting continued for a while before suddenly an rm rang out in the whole school. Vwooo~ [Security level 3 has been broken.] [All students, please evacuate in an orderly fashion.] [I repeat, all students, please evacuate in an orderly fashion.] As if a clogged river was just unclogged, the crowd started to scramble at once, everyone running to the exit. "W-what''s happening here? What''s security level 3?!" Kendo cried out as she stood up from her seat abruptly. "It means someone has infiltrated the building," Neji replied while munching on Tempura, his favourite. At his words, everyone paled. This was surely bad, maybe it was a viin attack even? The more they thought the more stressed the group of 4 girls grew. However, Momo suddenly looked at Neji who was too easy for this situation. "Neji¡­" she called. "Do you have any idea?" He blinked at her. He didn''t want to help her since she was so against it, but now that she was asking herself, he guessed it was time. "It''s just some reporters, no need to worry about that much." The girls other than Momo looked surprised as to why he knew about it, but it can be exinedter. "Then-" Momo started, but before she could finish, her body flew over to Neji as he stood up and caught her in a princess carry. "Make a mic, I will take you to the front of the exit." Momo barely understood his words before he softly flew up in the air, this time unlike the other times, a spiralling shockwaveing out of his feet. The exit was closing, barely a few made out of the cafeteria, so the students were getting more erratic. Neji flew to the top of the exit door and stopped, by that time Momo was holding a speaker in her hand. ["Everyone!!"] Momo was feeling very nervous and scared at first, but being in her lover''s arms, it dissipated into nothingness. ["There is nothing to worry about, please. It''s just some reporters wanting to see All Might. Calm down¡­ take a deep breath."] She took a deep breath and as if a contagious virus, everyone did the same. Slowly, voices dimmed down inside the hall with only the sound of people''s breath filling the air. ["Now, please go back to your seats. I would be happy if you do it in an orderly fashion."] Momo said in the most calming voice possible, but unlike how she expected, some guys did yell. "As you wish, my queen!" "..." She only heard Neji''s chuckle on her ears before her face went too hot and bright for her five senses to stay natural. Fortunately, school ended soon after that, and finally, it was time for USJ. ** ** ** Author''s Note: New cover! I had to cover the chest with mist, unless it wasn''t getting approval. Chapter 66: USJ Incident (1) Chapter 66: USJ Incident (1) ¡ª "It''s the serial robber and murderer Habit Headgear!" Some civilians yelled in fright as they observed therge disfigured man grabbing a family of three with his huge arms. The heroes, Kamui Wood and Mt. Lady, were rendered useless against the viin because of the hostage. "Ugh¡­ this guy." Mt. Lady groaned to herself and red at the viin who wasughing. She was thinking about what to do, what to try, however, she couldn''t see any possible action that would not hurt the civilian. Just then, with a distinctiveugh of a man in a million clouded the area as with a yellow sh, a coat wearing All Might brushed past Mt. Lady and struck the viin in the neck, knocking him out cold. "Fear not, good family. I am here!" He gave them a smirk before his ears twitched and he waved them off, kicking the ground and vanishing away. Mt. Lady smiled wryly, rubbing her injured elbow. She appreciated the No. 1''s help, but this way, she and the other heroes in this city would be out of business. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "¡ªCough!" All Might coughed in his fist, groaning. He was rushing towards a scream for help he just heard. But if he keeps doing this, he''d barely hold in for the special ss today by the time he reaches UA. 30 minutes. That''s his limit now. It''s been almost a year since he passed down One for All to Mirio Togata. Since then, he has weakened¡­ a lot. Truthfully, he''d have weakened more than that if not for Nighteye''s stern guidance. All Might liked the man for this because if not for him, he would have probably lost the ''torch'' left by thest bits of One for All. Well, though that torch would probably turn into a mere spark after today''s¡­ ''Rescue Training''. Probably. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "For today''s basic Hero Training, All Might, myself, and another will supervise." The students around me started muttering at Aizawa''s words. They assumed something special would happen today as well, unlike yesterday''s ss President selection. "Sensei!" Sero raised his arm. "What will we be doing exactly?" Aizawa nodded. "We will be preparing you for disaster relief, from fires to floods. We will be doing Rescue Training!!" The students got an immediate reaction out of this. "Uh, sounds like another hard day for us." "Guess we will go home tired again. Ida raised his hand at this. "Sensei, a question! If UA is going to teach us Recusing now, why was there a rescue exam at the entrance?" Aizawa nodded. "It was to prove your worth. You only learned about rescuing in books in Middle school, putting it to practical use just from that was a huge feat for you guys. However, you guys barely got any rescue points¡­ except for some people. So this training today is essential." "Ah, I understand!" Ida nodded and bowed lightly. "Okay, in that case¡­" Aizawa clicked a button on the remote on his hand as multiple suitcases with numbers, 1 to 20, written on them, popped up out of the wall. They were the Hero Costumes. "If you''refortable in your costumes, as in, you can move freely and it boosts your battle ability, you may wear your costumes. Or not, it''s your choice." ¡ª¡ï¡ª The training site is a bit remote, so we were going there by bus. Wearing my hero costume, I sat with Tsuyu on my left and Momo on my right. Uraraka was ignoring me, I guess, trying to make her heart forget about me. I kinda feel bad, ugh. I forgot that flirting with a teenager can cause many mishaps. For example, if I had done the same with Midnight, I doubt something like this would have happened¡­ Anyway, enough of that. "Hey, Neji. Ribbit." The frog girl from beside me called with a finger in her lips. "You and Nejire senpai are siblings?" I turned to her. "I guess our name gives it away." Tsuyu nodded. "I was doubtful at first because of your different looks, but I guess now that you''re dating Momo, the other possibility must be inurate." Oh, if only you knew. I watched Momo holding back a giggle at this. "Yeah!" Kirishima pped his hands. "How does it feel like being the little brother of one of the Big Three?!" I smiled wryly. I wanted some peace of mind before the fight today. Guess talking to kids about how shy quirks would be popr, and whatnot, was not that bad of a time pass. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji wasn''t nervous, but he was wary. With all the changes he was seeing and knowing Izuku''s connection with All for One, he had enough reason to believe that this USJ might end differently than Canon. And¡­ he was right. ¡­. By the time the students reached USJ, they were greeted by the space hero Thirteen. "The floor zone,ndslide zone, congration zone. Every disaster and ident you can imagine, you can find it here." The Pro Hero exined. "Whoa! Is this Universal Studios Japan?!" The students moved their heads around the area, even Neji was impressed. He was more impressed hearing Thirteen''s next words. "I built this facility myself. I call it the Unforeseen Simtion Joint." "It really is USJ!" The studentsughed to themselves at the naming reference. "And it''s really Thirteen!!" Uraraka finally seemed cheerful. "I love Thirteen! He''s a gentleman-hero who boasts about rescuing!" The public didn''t know that Thirteen was a female because the Hero always wore her costume. While the students chatted, Aizawa leaned over to Thirteen. "Thirteen, where is All Might?" Thirteen sounded hesitant. "About that senpai¡­" she sighed and lowered her voice. "It seems something is wrong with student Mirio. His quirk is acting weird¡­ so All Might was urged to go to him immediately." "..." Aizawa frowned but a sigh soon left him. Mirio is quite well known to the teachers. He is also the most suited candidate for the next symbol of peace, so All Might gives him special care. However, the more important truth is, Mirio supposedly ''unlocked'' a strengthening quirk in the middle of his 2nd year, which was very suspicious to Aizawa, and that''s when All Might also join the school too. Aizawa could draw some conclusions easily, but he didn''t want to pry too much. To begin with, Mirio isn''t a first-year, and All Might is not someone who Aizawa doubts of any evil. "So be it, let''s continue." He decided to be more cautious just in case because if Mirio is in a serious condition, All Might wouldn''t be able toe here at all. Muttering something to Aizawa, Thirteen then walked over to the students. "I have one or two points to talk about." She paused briefly before raising another finger. "No, three points." After another short silence, she raised another finger. "Make that four, please." After an awkwardugh from the students, she continued. "As you know, my quirk is called which can suck in and tear apart¡­ anything." "And you use it to rescue people!" She nodded. "Indeed¡­ and if used wrong, even by ident, my quirk can kill people." An eerie silence fell over the students. They were teenagers, killing was¡­ unnerving to them. "I am sure some of you have simr quirks." Thirteen continued. "If you''re not careful, you can identally kill people, you can take actual lives." "In your game with Aizawa, you learned to utilise your capabilities without hurting each other, however, in All Might''s battle training, you learned the opposite. In today''s test, you''d learn¡­ how to save lives." Every one of the students curled their lips upwards. "I will be d to teach you, and you must also learn attentively how you can save people." She then bowed. "That''s all, thanks for listening." "So awesome¡­" Uraraka muttered. "Great, so now-" Aizawa started, but his eyesnded on the dark, most suddenly forming on the floor below them. His eyes formed a frown before widening in shock. Two ck-skinned creatures with their brains visible peeked out of the warp gate as a man covered in hands stood behind them. "Everyone, get back!!" ** ** ** Author''s Note: The League of Viins is here. This time, there was no All Might to fight off the Nomu, or should I say Nomus? Would Neji alone be fine? Also, what Tier do you think the Canon Nomu was? Chapter 67: USJ Incident (2) Chapter 67: USJ Incident (2) ¡ª I ignored the students'' mutterings and looked down on the purple warp gate, instead. There, two barely different looking Nomus walked out of the warp gate. One of them had pitch dark skin and a beak-like mouth, and the other had dark-grey skin and a t-jawed mouth. ? They looked upsetting, but the truly scary thing was their tiers. I knew the USJ Nomu would be strong based on All Might being Tier 6, and I was right, but I wasn''t expecting there would be two of them¡­ Moreover, based on what Thirteen muttered to Aizawa, All Might wouldn''t be able toe here anytime soon. At first I nned to finish the Nomu before All Might could evene so that I can get exp, but this¡­ I might actually need a bit of help. I rubbed my nose while the students were asking what kind of dumb viins would attack UA. They were throwing words at each other, while Thirteen tried to calm them down. ...I guess it''s time to do what a gamer must do. Cheat. I slipped my hands inside my pockets, but in reality, my hands went inside my inventory as I took out a ring. [Ring of Invisibility (undead only): Description: you are invisible to the eyes of all undead as long as you''re wearing the ring. The effectsts for 30 minutes before it needs to recharge itself for 24h.] Remember this item from the dungeon in Mount Fuji? From what I know, Nomus are basically undead. So I am going to try this on. Though I doubt it''d be as easy as that, even considering it works on the beasts, since one of the Nomuscks eyes, to begin with, he''d probably use his other senses to detect me. Ugh, and the second might be the same, eyes might not even matter to these guys. I looked down to the down floor where the small human-sized portal had spread like a cloud of thin smoke. People wereing out of the smoke as if they were hiding there all along. Right then, something shed in my retina. A quest. [Quest has been generated: While going out to do rescue training, youe across the eerie League of Viins who are trying to kill you, your girlfriend, and your ssmates. Objective: Survive with your girlfriend. Bonus Objective 1: Defeat the 2 Nomus. Bonus Objective 2: Let Shigaraki flee without being obvious, thus giving him a chance to grow and ensure at least 10x more XP for your future self. Reward: Tier Potion, Quirk XP Card, Health Potion 3x, 1 billion Xp! Bonus Reward 1: Tier Potion, Respect from most students and teachers, Aizawa''s favouritism, 1 billion Xp! Bonus Reward 2: Tier Potion, Random skill ticket x1, 1 billion Xp! Failure: Everyone, along with you, dies in the hands of the Nomus.] Hah¡­ this is a great one. But do I really let Shigaraki go? ¡ª¡ï¡ª While Neji made his decision and pulled up his hoodie, Aizawa wore his special goggles and turned to the students. "Kaminari, try using your quirk to signal for help. Since the Intruder Sensors are jammed, the phones shouldn''t work either, must be the work of one of those down below." Kaminari stuttered in confirmation. Wrapping the special white cloth in his neck, Aizawa hopped on the railing, his face stern. "I will take care of them until backup arrives." "S-sensei, will you alone be okay?" Itsuka Kendo asked, and Aizawa gave a small smile. "Don''t underestimate a UA Teacher." Then he kicked the railing, dashing downwards to the numbers of viins. The Nomus were on standby, Shigaraki Tomura, the man child, had yet to introduce the creatures to everyone, without doing that, he couldn''t possibly start using them. That''s not fun, is it? "Hey, which Hero is that?!" One of the Viins yelled, ring at Aizawa. "Dunno, but he''sing right at us." "So a dead fool!" They prepared their respective weapons and quirks and tried to sh with Aizawa, however¡­ in an instant, as Aizawa shed by the three of them, they were tied in his cloth like mummies. Neji observed the fight from the above floor. He first needed to ensure Momo''s safety, and only then engage inbat. At first, he wanted to show off a little, stopping Aizawa from jumping down and acting like a Hero, but this? This wasn''t time for showing off, the quest''s main objective was¡­ survivability. Ida yelled from beside Neji. "There is time for analysis, hurry up and evacuate!" He turned to the door. Fwoo~ However, before he could pass the door, the surroundings got painted in purple as purple mist surrounded the students. "What-" Everyone heard the yelp of Midoriya, as they turned back, but they could only see Izuku simply shopping down on the floor after a chop had fallen on his neck. "Midoriya!!" Some students yelled while from behind Izuku''s body, a hazy figure wearing a silver cor walked out with his golden shining eyes. "Greetings, we are the League of Viins." The students stopped dead in their tracts. ¡ª¡ï¡ª First, Neji looked at the Purple man with Observe. His name wasing up as Kurogiri, and not his actual name, which confused Neji a bit. He then moved his gaze down to Midoriya''s unconscious body and clicked his tongue. With his turned on, he could see Izuku''s ghost getting up from his unconscious body, grinning at the mist, Kurogiri, like a madman. The grin wasn''t like looking at an enemy, no, it was likeplimenting yourrade with a ''Good Job!''. Midoriya was with these viins. Neji guessed that much based on his multiple quirks. "Forgive our audacity, but today we havee to UA ¨C to end the life of the Symbol Of Peace." Kurogiri trailed casually. "We were under the impression that All Might would be here today but it seems he is not." After a second of silence, he continued. "Well, matters not, my role remains unchanged." His role was to scatter the students, keep the passersby busy. He widened his ethereal arms wide, mist tightening around the crowd, however at thest moment, wind stirred as the smoke vanished. "Not as long as I am here!" Inasa shouted in a voice of confidence, his wind ying around his body. Kurogiri hummed. "Students you all may be, but you are the best of the best, I forgot that." In the next instant, mist burst out of him at a speed that nobody could react to, nobody except for someone. In an instant, everyone was swept away, the crowd empty, except for the boy wearing white. "A job well done." Kurogiri muttered, staring at the air, only the unconscious body of Izuku being in his line of sight. The boy''s unconscious body is better being here than sending it to a disaster centre because the boy had a big role to y today. All the while, there was another person who should have been in his line of sight, but Kurogiri couldn''t see. Neji was standing right in front of him, right under his nose, but he couldn''t see him at all. Kurogiri was a Nomu, Neji knew that much from the manga. All of this proved one thing, the ring was¡­ working. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Aizawa''s elbow was grabbed by Shigaraki who hissed. "Don''t overdo it, Eraserhead." After a brief shock, Aizawa red at him with red eyes, immediately causing Shigaraki to jump backwards. Shigaraki growled in an annoyed voice. "Seventeen seconds. Every seventeen seconds, your hair falls in front of your eyes¡­ that''s when your Quirk doesn''t work. Did you really have to grow your hair so long?" Aizawa grumbled as Shigaraki continued. "Your max duration of long you can keep your eyes open is also getting shorter and shorter, Eraserhead." Aizawa didn''t get a chance to attack Shigaraki because a viin came from his left, who he dodged, but another jumped on his back with a knife as it dug deep into his flesh, causing him to yell in sheer pain. With a swift twist of his waist, Aizawa kicked the viin away from his back and wrapped him in his cloth. Observing, Shigaraki scratched his neck "Your quirk¡­ it''s not well suited for group battles, you usually do secret operations, yeah? Yet you jumped in in this fight, hoping to make the kids feel safe. Hah, such a great hero you are." A sneer left Shigaraki''s lips. "By the way, hero..." As Aizawa dodged another viin, a ck muscr hand even double the size of All Might abruptly appeared above Aizawa. "I am not the strongest here." A punch fell on Aizawa''s face, even as though he tried to block the quirk of the dark-skinned creature with a beak-like mouth. However, upon the punchnded on him, he was left with a broken hand. "ARRGH!" ¡ª¡ï¡ª Midoriya''s ghost stared at me from in front, frowning. He turned to Kurogiri in confusion, who acted as if I wasn''t in front of him at all. I heard Izuku click his tongue, oh, he can make sound in that form? "ARRGH!" Then a yell came from far down below, Aizawa was getting trashed by one of the Nomus, it seems. I should intervene right now, and end this all as soon as possible. 2 minutes have passed since I wore the ring, so 28 more minutes left. Locking my eyes at Kurogiri''s neckband, I sted my feet, my left leg then crashed to his neck and threw him crashing into the wall in a groan of confused pain. The smoke around him flickered, as a dark-skinned body, just like the Nomus'', appeared from under it. Smoke was still ring in his face though. I nced at Izuku''s unconscious body for a second before kicking away down below. I don''t know what Izuku ns, exactly, but whatever it is, I gotta stay cautious. Mid-air, I grabbed my detached spears from my side pockets, then nked them together, forming a proper one. [Nigonho, Nobunaga''s Spear has been equipped!] I hope Momo will be alright. It''s better for her to be sent to a disaster spot where there are only normal thugs as viins instead of staying behind to fight the Nomus, that''s why I didn''t finish Kurogiri from the get-go. While descending from the sky at a shocking speed, I raised my spear in the air with one of my hands in a towering position, before swinging it downwards, but instead of my actual spearing dashing forward, a slick sharp gleaming blue spear energy left my hand. [The item bound skill is being used!] The beak-mouthed Nomu who was sitting on top of Aizawa''s body, holding one of Aizawa''s broken arms, turned to the sky abruptly just as my spear reached him at a blinding speed and prated his brain, scattering brain matter on the floor in an instant. 2000 DMG! This would be hard, I realised that the exact moment his brain started to heal visibly. ** ** ** Chapter 68: USJ Incident (3) Chapter 68: USJ Incident (3) ¡ª 2000 DMG! Neji honestly didn''t know what to make out of this. 2000 damage sounds a lot, but what is the HP of the Nomus? His Observe couldn''t see that, so the damage shown is just for decorations at this point. ''...Unless the system changes some things upon reaching level 100.'' The System did say its power is somewhat dependent on Neji''s own. Either way, Neji stopped thinking about this. The Nomu his Spear Ki had prated was thrown away from Aizawa''s back, his brain sttered on the floor. The good thing was the Spear Ki was enough to damage the Nomu, who is supposed to have multiple absorption quirks. But it doesn''t seem to have any cut or pration absorption quirks. The bad thing? The creature''s brain had started healing the next second it was damaged, and by now, after 3 seconds have passed, its brain was back in shape. So even if the damage Neji did was a lot, it was reversed in seconds. Neji slowly descended to the ground, in front of Aizawa''s broken body, lying a few meters far from Shigaraki and Nomu. "You¡­" Aizawa stared at Neji with half-closed eyes. "Get... away from here¡­ it''s dangerous." His voice was shaky and cracked, but he sounded concerned which caused Neji to smile a bit. It''s not every day people care for you without any reason, more so on their deathbed. "I would be fine, worry about yourself." "Listen to me-" Neji grabbed Aizawa using his Telekinesis and dropped him in a corner of the huge hall, where viins weren''t present. Ignoring Aizawa''s grunts, he gave Shigaraki a nce. While the beak-mouthed Nomu was on the floor, the t-jawed Nomu was standing beside Shigaraki. It wasn''t moving. Neji knew why. Shigaraki found the idea of using two Nomus on a student inadequate; he was, after all, still immature currently. Neji then turned to the Nomu with a beak-like mouth. If Shigaraki was underestimating him, he would dly take the treat and finish one of the Nomus first. Neji tightened his grip around his spear, his knuckles widened, and he dashed towards the Nomu. [Spear Proficiency: 43.5%] Like the [FPS Games Proficiency] from before, Neji gets a Proficiency Percentage as long as it''s a weapon or a game. He achieved 43.5% Mastery on this weapon after a mere 3 months of training. This was one of the times when his system actually worked like The Gamer System. The head of the spear shone brightly in golden light, the colour matching his shockwaves, and he thrust his spear forward at the Nomu. The spear moved towards Nomu''s chest in a rapid motion, the Nomu raised its arms to grab the weapon, it couldn''t see the attack because of the ring, but it could sense it. However from beside Neji golden light gleamed and exactly 7 spears of golden energy formed and hurried at the Nomu as well. Nomu sessfully grabbed the actual spear with itsrge hands, however, the spears that were forged from Ki prated his body as if tofu causing the creature to cry in a strange voice. The forged spears vanished in thin air, leaving holes in the creature''s body that started to heal visibly. Neji tried to jump back but because Nomu was grabbing his spears, he failed to move. "Nomu-2! Get that kid!" Before Neji could move away, Shigaraki''s voice caused the t-jawed Nomu, Nomu-2 in other words, to scramble towards Neji at a devastating speed, leaving dust behind its tracks. It seems Neji judged Shigaraki a bit wrong. The man-child might be arrogant enough to not use two weapons made for All Might on a student, but the fact is he is still a man-child, he can easily be irritated. Nomu-2''s light grey palm curled into a fist and flew towards Neji. Neji was forced to let go of his spear because he couldn''t overpower the other Nomu in strength and instead ducked down, dodging the punch easily. He still had his Eyes of the Lord, after all. Tier 5 attacks weren''t that hard to see through. Though this confirmed his other suspicion. While the Nomus couldn''t ''see'' him, Nomu-2 didn''t even have eyes to begin with, so it didn''t matter at all. Both Nomus were heavily dependent on their other senses, it seems. Neji heard the sound of metal falling and rolling on the ground, the dark-skinned Nomu, or in other words, Nomu-1 had thrown his Spear far from him. He clicked his tongue, he would get it back anytime using telekinesis. He realised how wrong he was as from either direction, two punches flew at his face. His eyes of the Lord did show him how to dodge both of the attacks, however his body wasn''t fast enough to keep up. One punch hit his face and one hit him in the guts, Neji''s eyes widened and he panted blood in his mask, flying and crashing into a building in the far. [-200 HP!] He moved immediately as the situation sank in him. He almost got anxious before Gamer''s Mind kicked in. ...Minutes passed, but Neji never got the chance to bring the Spear towards him. Two Peak Tier 5 enemies weren''t something to take lightly, even with . The Nomus had quirk, and without the spear, Neji''s main power is creating that exact shock that the Nomus can absorb. Neji had known this would be hard, but he never thought¡­ he would be pushed so far. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Momo shifted her head to the right and avoided the viin''s attack. She learned a few martial arts after Neji suggested it a few years back. That much was enough for these thugs at least. With a stun-gun that she had created, she jabbed at the man in front of her, causing the man to freeze and wiggle in his spot before slopping on the ground. "Good work, ribbit." She heard the frog-like voiceing from behind her, turning back, she found Tsuyu who had herrge tongue wrapped around 3 viins. They were unconscious already, so she was slowly pulling back her tongue. "They weren''t as strong as I thought." Kendo, the girl withrge hands, dusted her off palms while looking around her, Momo followed her gaze. A bit more than dozens of viins wereid around them, some groaning in pain and some just unconscious. Just like Kendo said, Momo had to agree. Seeing Kurogiri, she was assuming the other viins would be strong too, but she was wrong thankfully. Now she just had to find her boyfriend, he was one problematic bastard after all. He liked to show off, so he was probably fighting as many viins as possible after being teleported by Kurogiri. Momo wasn''t that worried about him, but the fact remained that the top dogs were plenty strong, she wasn''t sure if Neji would be fine against them, especially those two disfigured men who seemed dangerous even to her. Momo created a pair of binocrs from her chest and brought them to her eyes. "Ah, Momo~ I forgot how useful you can be!" Kendo hugged her side, causing Momo to smile softly while her eyes tried to find the main part of the building. She soon found it and directed the other two girls there. ...When they reached the ce, the ce where Neji was getting trashed by the two Nomus, Momo Yaoyorozu couldn''t help but lose her mind in shock. If not for Kendo restraining her with herrge hands, Momo would have jumped in and be a human paste. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Ahh, look at your pitiful face, you hero-wannabe." Shigaraki clicked his tongue. "I don''t think I have met anyone as unlucky as you." At Shigaraki''s words, Neji could onlyugh at the word, ''Unlucky''. Was he really unlucky? With a trait like Lady Luck''s Boytoy? He couldn''t tell at this point, things were strange. "Both Nomus possess strong shock absorption quirks, and you have a quirk that generates shock. What an unlucky match you are~" Neji knew this, he knew it from before, but he was expecting his shockwaves to overpower them. All Might overpowered the canon Nomu''s shock absorption ability and finally defeated it, so he was expecting his shockwaves to do the same, though that''s clearly not the case here. Well, that''s a given since he can''t use his full powered shockwaves in this enclosed ce, or the whole building would crumble to dust and kill even Momo. He hoped he had a way topress his shockwaves for close quarter battles. A punch flew towards his face. This time he couldn''t dodge, his vision was red with blood, blood that was flowing out of his eyes by the overuse of Eyes Of The Lord. It worked for the first few minutes before starting to bleed, apparently seeing through High Tier 5 attacks of two opponents was greatly exhausting. A punch came crashing to his ribs, causing him to flinch in pain and smash into a wall. He didn''t get the chance to get hisposure back before something jumped at him andnded on his chest, causing him to spit out saliva. "Heh¡­" They were only Tier 5, and he couldn''t take 2 of them. Back when he fought Muscr? The Eyes of the Lordsted less than now, meaning Muscr was a lot stronger than these two Nomus together. It was his lucky day when he fought Muscr, it seems. If not, he wouldn''t even have been here today. Reality sunk in his skin while he clenched his jaws, grinning. [Gamer''s Mind] was a dangerous ability, he realised it long ago, whenever he is at the death door, he is more brave than scared. The good thing was, in these 5 minutes of beating, he only got 800 Damage, 300ing from his bleeding eyes. His Moonknight Armour was working great. He was getting hit, true, but he was quite fine. [HP: 1140/1940] But the truth was he needed to replenish his HP if he wanted to keep using Eyes of the Lord, his best way to defeat them at this point. He had some more ways he could win against these two, that being some great items from his inventory, but if he used them, this whole ce would be destroyed, killing everyone, even Momo and maybe him too. He gotta hold on and wait for when he is truly dying for him to use those things. Now, he just needed a second to grab a Health potion from his inventory and regain his eyes then he''d be good to go now. But not like he hasn''t tried that before. He already wasted 2 health potions, he got them out of the inventory, but the Nomus attacked him before he could consume any. In the end, the bottles crashed to the ground and sttered the potion. As he was thinking so, one of the Nomu''s, Nomu-2, walked towards him from beside Shigaraki where Nomu-1 was standing by, and grabbed Neji''s skull, raising him in the air. Seeing Neji''s limp body, which was but him acting to find an opportunity, Shigaraki crackled up. "Hehe, look at you, you pitiful brat. You must have a family, a mother, father, sister. Maybe even a girlfriend? Did you not think about them when jumping in, trying to act cool?" He actually did think about them, that''s actually why he jumped, to begin with. But that''s not the point. If this was a shounen anime this would have been when the badass music would have yed and Neji would have started turning the table. But no music yed in the background, he was only left staring down at Shigaraki from under his torn apart mask. "You¡­ know what?" His dried voice asked, this wasn''t him acting, Nomu-2 had stepped on his throat, to which Shigaraki tilted his head. Neji grinned, well, he has to take a risk for now. At level 9 , Neji could release shockwaves from anywhere in his body, using which he had made some¡­ interesting techniques. His grin caused Shigaraki to frown in annoyance, but before he could order the Nomu to crush Neji''s skull, Neji''s grin widened. "Fuck you." Dancing Shockwaves appeared around his entire body before surrounding him in a circle of fire-less explosive golden energy. As if releasing a sharp breath, Neji released them in a burst of the wave, casting waves of shock to leap out of him all around the USJpound. The ss roof shattered into pieces, raining down, and the pirs shook as if an earthquake had hit them. Shigaraki was flown back and hit the wall, sloping down numb, with the pieces of sses starting to fall down on him. BOOM! Even Nomu-2 was forced to let go of Neji, sliding backwards on the ground, causing Neji to drop on the ground, he could see Nomu-1 who was beside Shigaraki all this time to fall on the ground too. Neji didn''t smile though. The bad thing was, bystanders such as Aizawa and Momo were about to die under the rain of ss. That''s why he didn''t use this technique from the get-go, and now that he has done it, he was instantly regretting it. Taking a sharp breath in, Neji released another burst, putting all his SP into the attack. This time he made the waves a bit lighter which won''t cause much damage to big objects, but it caused the shard of ss that was raining down to fly away far from the source of the wave, far enough for it to not affect Momo or Aizawa. Some did go past their cheeks and arms, leaving a wound, but they didn''t die at least. As he heard the screams of people from far, probably getting injured by the sses, he took out another health potion from inventory, opened the fucking bottle-cap with his telekinesis, and poured it in his mouth. His body started to heal visibly, he would think of an exnationter for Momo, Aizawa, Kendo and Tsuyu, oh- and Midoriya, but for now, he got two Nomus to finish. Suddenly, [You have killed Kaneshiro Izanagi!] [You have killed Kurata Tetsuo!] [You have killed Shiro Haru!] [You have killed Tobe Aoi!] [You have killed Tano...] The messages kepting as Neji sighed. He could easily guess that the shards of sses have killed many of the viins, causing him to get the exps. He took a deep breath in, letting the reality sink into his mind. Right this moment, he had just killed people¡­ real people. He has gotten used to killing in dungeons, but he forced himself to imagine that it was all but inside a game, which was enough to ensure a good night''s sleep since the ''enemies'' he killed couldn''t even talk. However¡­ now? Now that he had killed real people, how did he feel? ...Well, he felt nothing. He med it on the [Gamer''s Mind] since he didn''t believe he was a psychopath and moved on. Though another thought crossed his mind. Maybe, even some students have died¡­? In that case, he would feel a little bad. Hah, he might need to prepare himself against the police soon too He again focused on the messages. [500k EXP received!] [Due to (even if indirectly) defeating enemies with your quirk, , it receives a portion (40%) of your exp!] [Your quirk has levelled up!] [Surge has reached level 10!] [Surge has reached its Maximum level!] [Your quirk has been ''Awakened''!] [You can now manipte not only shockwaves, but vibrations too, to a masterful degree!] As the series of blinding messages ended, he thinned his lips, hiding a grin because he knew people were watching him right now. Would the police catch him? He would think about itter, for now, he needed to finish the two Nomus. Neji stood up slowly and sttered water on his face from a bottle that he took out of his inventory, acting as if it was on the floor and picking it up. Washing the blood from his eyes, he clenched and unclenched his fist before throwing the bottle away. Encircling his clenched fist, visible shockwave flowed as if an independent aura before it formed into a half-transparent circr shape. He could feel the vibrations around his fist, the tremendous powers of both vibrations and shockwaves passing through his every cell as Neji smiled a small smile. "This is what I have been waiting for!" It was time for a bit of destruction, a sweet load of destruction. He was annoyed more than angry at the Nomus for ying with his body like a fucking football, so Neji had debts to settle. Neji kicked the ground and appeared above Nomu-2 who had stood up by now, Nomu-1 was also standing beside it. Seeing him, they moved too, Shkigaraki might be unconscious but his order still lingered around. The Nomus were faster than him, but so what? He had his EL activated, his Level 2 that was now showing him the best striking point on the Nomus'' body. Crack~ His vibration and shockwave coated fistnded a devastating blow, causing a white web of cracks to spread on the Nomu''s ck body. ? ** ** ** Author''s Note: Start of another week. Vote stones for Neji to p Nomu cheeks ?? Chapter 69: USJ Incident (4) Chapter 69: USJ Incident (4) ¡ª Izuku was in his Astral form when Neji did his . He had freaked out and immediately created a barrier of repulsion energy around his unconscious body, however, that was pointless because Neji''s next shockwave caused all the shards of ss to fly far. Izuku''s body was just above the floor from where Neji was fighting, very close, so the sses were flown far from him too. Now that he was safe, he couldn''t help but¡­ stare down at the boy in silver with wide rage-filled eyes. "This bastard¡­" Was Khan safe from this assault? If something happened to Khan¡­ actually this Neji was already on his kill list the moment he hurt Khan in Battle Training. Izuku stared at the boy lying on his back drinking something from a small bottle. He blinked seeing the boy''s swollen face, bloody lips and broken nose, slowly healing as if they never existed in the first ce. But the leftover strain of blood made sure all this wasn''t a hallucination. ''Healing Quirk?'' No, it wasn''t a quirk. He drank something, Izuku has seen it before too, Neji tried to drink the same thing two times before as well. ''Such advanced medicine¡­ must be made from someone''s quirk.'' Next, he drank another potion, a green one. And this seemed to replenish his stamina. Izuku still couldn''t figure out where exactly Neji took out these potions from. If they were in his pockets, they would have been crushed because of the fight. A frown crept on Izuku''s ghostly face. ''This guy¡­'' There was a veil of mystery around him. A shaky grin appeared on Izuku''s face. He can''t kill this kid yet, he would capture him instead. After torturing him for a few months, after he would gauge out all his secrets, only then would he kill him, kill him in the most painful way. Then Izuku''s eyes widened. Neji sshed water on his eyes, again a bottle that he pretended to pick from the ground but it clearly appeared out of nowhere. After that, a truly shocking thing unfolded. A sphere of golden energy, his shockwave Izuku deduced, formed around Neji''s fists. It was shining, it was beautiful, and it was destructive. Izuku only decided on the third aspect after Neji jumped in the air and punched at the Nomu-1''s beak-like mouth, causing a web of white to spread on the Nomu''s body and shattering its beak into pieces as the Nomu staggered a step back. The punch was clearly strong, but the violent power it had¡­ it wasn''t natural. It was the power of destruction. Deku had a n today, a n that was to catch All Might off guard in case the Nomus failed. However, it seems¡­ he needs to intervene before All Might reaches this ce. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Crack! Neji''s first strike caused the sound of shattering ss to trek out. It was overwhelmingly satisfying, that sound. [500 DMG!] 500 DMG might not sound that much, but the Nomus'' had shock absorption quirks, so the damage was many times less than it should have been against a normal opponent. Before he could do the 2nd attack, the Nomu-2 swung its punch at his face, Neji didn''t dodge the attack, and instead confronted the punch head-on with his own punch after he coated his other fist in shockwave too. Neji had his Eyes of the Lord activated, it had turned Level 2 in the middle of thest fight, but his eyes were too injured to try them to its fullest. But now that he took a health potion, he could tell the changes. Other than the fact that it showed the best ways to attack, not weak points, but projectories that have the highest chances of hitting, he could also sense that the strain in his eyes was lower than before. Now, his eyes weren''t just reading to dodge, but it was also looking for the best way to attack, so having less strain than before was more crucial than one might think. Strength wise Neji was weaker than Nomu-2, but destructive power-wise his punch was stronger. So the Nomu''s hand wiggled under the great pressure of shockwaves and vibrations, causing its bone to break into millions of pieces. [1000 DMG!] Shockwave and Vibration are two sides of the same coin, they are a bit different but theyplement each other. Shockwave is like a soaring sea, while Vibration is a small pond, but the pond isn''t necessarily the weaker one here, for all one knew the pond might be deep enough to reach the earth''s core. The point was: Neji could now mix these two simr energies together, creating a devastating power. He needed both of them to do this, truthfully, if he only had the Vibration, he would have been merely like Yo Shindo from Shiketsu. Or if he only had the shockwave, he would have merely been able to create stronger shockwaves. Only the mixture of the two could guarantee him this Whitebeard-like power. In fact, because of this mixture, the bond between a pond reaching the depth of the earth and a sea that was soaring with waves, he was able to form cracks in the body of the enemy in contact. He couldn''t punch the space, he tried it already, it was a bummer, but he already had some ideas for that. While the Nomu-2 was thrown back, its arm''s skin peeling out and showing its muscles, the Nomu-1 moved towards him. Neji''s eyes allowed him to see through its attacks and at the same time showed the best way to attack. >A Jab to the chin< >A chop to the neck< >A punch to the gut< >A kick between the legs< He chose the jab to the chin since he was yet to try and coat his leg with shockwave and vibrations. Then again, calling it ''shockwaves and vibrations'' every time sounds a bit rough, so he instead decided to start calling it . His Tremor coated fistunched into the Nomu''s chin and caused the creature to spring to the air. The thing about thest battle was that Neji lost his EL after a few minutes, but even when he had it, he didn''t have any choice of attacks since they were all useless. But now? He had EL, a better version of it even, and he had one of the most destructive powers he ever saw a Mortal wield. The power of destruction. This was still ''shock'' that the Nomus could absorb, however the sheer power behind it was too much for them to bepletely fine. Bam! Crack! At the 3rd strike, the other Nomu returned to him. This time, Neji could see that the arm of the other Nomu hadn''t healed yet, at least not entirely. Meaning he had a chance, some chance. He then had a crazy idea. What if he mixed tremor to his Taekwondo and Kung-fu moves? He knew it would be hard, very much so, since this was his first time, but if it worked¡­? This would be a dance more than a battle. Neji dodged a lunch from the right and a kick from the left, striding like a feather, and then bent his waist and kicked upwards. He covered his right leg in the Tremor energy and kicked at the t-jawed Nomu''s neck, causing it to bend weirdly and the body to fly and crash into a wall in the far. The other Nomu moved aggressively, punching very fast. Like its confrontation with All Might, the Nomu punched at a blinding speed. Neji knew he wouldn''t have been able to follow let alone dodge these punches if it was not for his eyes of the lord, and just then he started to feel some strains on them. However, the sweet smell of power caused him to chuckle and grin as he fought the Nomu using his martial arts proficiency, which boosted his damage by 10%. After exchanging more than hundreds of blows, Neji decided to end this right now. He clenched his fist tight, as tight as he could in truth, and then swung it backwards before throwing it forward at the Nomu''s chest, all the while dodging itsst attack. Nomu''s body shone golden as if it caught fire, and Neji''s tremor coated fist pushed his rib-cage inside as if breaking uncooked noodles, and in an instant, with a st of shockwave, the Nomu was flung in the air and flown out of the building via it''s broken roof. "Huff¡­" Neji got a notification. [You have defeated one of the Nomus!] [You''ll get your deserved EXP after youplete the quest!] Neji breathed in and out, about to run out of Stamina since coating himself in Tremor eats out Stamina like water kept in a bucket with a hole. But not like it was that big of a problem, he just drank another few potions before dashing to the other Nomu. He didn''t get a notification for that, so it wasn''t defeated yet. As he was about to reach the creature, something stirred. Neji''s eyes of the lord red as he flipped backwards, and in his previous spot, a huge piece of pir crashed into a crater. With a frown, his eyes searched. The Nomu was still barely trying to stand up, so he got a few seconds that he wanted to spend on this camper rather than risk his life in the fight. Then it clicked. He turned into the 2nd tform, the ghost of Izuku was there. He didn''t want to, but their eyes met instinctively. Izuku''s eyes widened in pure shock, but before he could be certain of his assumption, Neji moved his eyes to the side. Izuku had just tried to kill him. That bastard. But how did he do it? This meant Izuku could use his quirk in his Astral Form¡­ and from what he saw, Izuku could only attract things to him then reflect things after they reached him. But here, the pir was clearly attracted to Neji''s body. ''...He can set something to attract something else, huh.'' It was not that hard to reach that conclusion. Neji was fairly smart. He then immediately made a n, actually, he already had this n in case Izuku did intervene. Neji couldn''t hurt his Astral Form, unfortunately, but he had a much simpler idea. Before the Nomu could get up, Neji sted on the 2nd floor and rushed past the horrified Deku. He acted as if he couldn''t see his ghost, even if it might be useless now after everything has happened, it didn''t hurt to pretend. He dropped to his knees after he reached Izuku''s real body and tapped on his neck with two of his fingers. With a jolt, Izuku jumped awake. "Ah!" "Oh, hey." Izuku turned to Neji horrified. "I was about to fight a strong guy, then I remembered you were unconscious here. Things might get dangerous and you might get hurt, be safe, I will get going." Before Izuku could fully absorb his words, Neji was already gone. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kendo finally let Momo go, knowing the girl won''t run off now, and she was right. Momo simply sat on the ground with thin lips as multiple questions crossed her mind. What were those potions? What just happened with his quirk? And why did he¡­ do that. Why did he do such an attack that most likely killed many people? Her heart started pumping fast before she sighed without realising. "At least he''s safe now¡­" She watched as he fought the Nomu skillfully, dodging its attacks as if he''s been trained for this for years. From her point of view, she couldn''t see the gleaming octagram, nor could Izuku or Aizawa see it. Even if the distance was shortened, he was moving too fast either way. Momo finally felt her adrenaline wearing off as she heard an apologetic voice from behind her. "I am sorry¡­" she turned to face Kendo. "If I didn''t restrain you, then-" "It''s fine," Momo nodded. "It was reckless of me, truly. Thank you for holding me back." Kendo smiled and stayed silent before asking. "¡­Do you have any idea what happened to Neji? He''s your boyfriend right?" Mom couldn''t help but smile helplessly. He was hiding things even from her, so she felt a little sad hearing Kendo''s questions. Though it''s just been 2 days since they started dating, she wasn''t going to feel entitled enough to assume he should share all his secrets with her. So she just smiled. "Sorry, I have no idea." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Mirio Togata went through something weird today. When he was about to do a test with his quirk, something strange happened. ckwhips jumped out of his body in all directions and wrapped the people around him tightly. He was only able to calm down with Nejire''s help, and he was grateful for that. All Might, his mentor, had rushed to him not long after that. The man had run out of his time for today, which wasn''t anything new to Mirio. The Symbol was overworking himself, Mirio felt it was because he was getting so strong so fast, which relieved All Might about the future. From the looks of it, he has gotten another step forward into defeating One for All''s fated foe, All for One because today he unlocked a quirk that was locked inside the One for All. And it seems he would keep getting more quirks too. Mirio believed he would be able to seed All Might in a very short time. But now wasn''t the time to think about that blissful future. Now he had people to save, innocent future heroes! Tenya Ida had run over here all of a sudden, and then he and All Might learned about the attack on USJ. Mirio didn''t know, but this was actually the reason why Neji had even knocked out Kurogiri to begin with so that he couldn''t dy Ida like in canon, because he thought he would seriously need help. As for how Shigaraki would escape if Kurogiri was out¡­? He believed in his gut feeling. "Sigh¡­" Mirio sighed. All Might couldn''t transform today anymore, if he did it would just cause him to shorten his time. So even with the risk of ckwhip getting out of control again, Mirio was jumping from building to building towards the USJ. Good thing was that he had gone there a few times already in his life in UA, so he knew the road. "Mirio, hurry!!" The worried voice of his friend, Nejire, caused him to turn to the side briefly before moving faster. Nejire was worried, her brother was amongst the students who were being attacked. Mirio knew how much the girl cared for her brother, so he did not oppose her idea. Moreover, it''s not as if she is slower than him. She was in fact faster if she went all out, but that''d hurt her own body. Her quirk¡­ grew. It all happened a year ago, even before he got One for All. Without that quirk, he would even say she was the stronger Big Three. Now, she could st actual proper shockwaves and fly at a great speed, which was honestly reassuring knowing he wasn''t getting too inhumanely strong. It was nice knowing there was still someone in his boundary of speed. "Look, I see it." Mirio said, pointing at the dome-like building not so far. Nejire nodded and increased her speed. Mirio could see her clenched teeth, she was in pain, her quirk didn''t give her enough endurance to stay fine under this great pressure unlike his, but she continued. They both stepped inside the building from the broken roof, which shocked them both as they questioned what type of attack caused this much damage exactly. They jumped onto the floor because Mirio couldn''t stay floating, and both of them froze briefly. In front of them, the ground was destroyed, shattered and cracked into pieces as if some kind of earthquake had hit it. But this wasn''t the cause of their surprise, at least not entirely. Moving their gaze at the middle of the field, at the boy d in a white suit and silver hair, Mirio could only stare as he sat on top of the body of a charred-skin creature, smokeing out of it. ''Is that guy dead...?'' That was his first question. Mirio was contemting, but Nejire wasn''t. She jumped right at the boy and hugged his head so tightly that Mirio could feel 2nd hand pain. ** ** ** Discord Link: https://discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 70: Stupid (1) Chapter 70: Stupid (1) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª 70: Stupid (1) ¡ª The first thing Izuku did after he regained hisposure was to call his master, All for One. It wasn''t to bring the man here to fight, no, Izuku knew that he was injured greatly and couldn''t fight. It was instead to notify him about Kurogiri and Shigaraki. Kurogiri was Shigaraki''s guardian, his escape method. But now that he was knocked out, Shigaraki couldn''t get away from here before the teachers coulde. The man-child was also unconscious, causing Izuku more stress. Izuku would have tried to kill Neji again if not for this. All for One, his master, cared for Shigaraki a lot. If Shigaraki was captured, All for One would move by himself to free him. In that case, with such bad health, All for One might even die in battle. Izuku didn''t want that. That man had saved him when he was giving up everything, he won''t be able to stay sane seeing him die. So he immediately called All for One. The call connected, meaning the viin who was jamming thework had also died, it was relieving. ["Oh, Midoriya?"] Smiling stiffly, Izuku exined everything. Izuku knew All for One had a teleportation quirk of his own, that was his main n. ...Izuku Midoriya didn''t know, he couldn''t know, that all this was part of Neji''s n. The reason Neji woke him up was not only to distract him but also to make him notify All for One. He had to knock out Kurogiri to let Ida run for UA, but he couldn''t let Shigaraki be captured here either. The reward and the future reward was just too tempting. So, he had to make All for One intervene somehow. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Neji!" Nejire jumped at me and her chest pressed down on my face. I struggled for a breath before hugging her back. "A-are you hurt?" She gulped while hugging me tighter. Eh, my white suit is covered in blood, I can see why she is worried. "A bit." At my answer, Nejire''s hug tightened, her chin resting on my head. "...Everything''s fine, I am here now, take a rest." Her voice was gentle and she caressed my hair softly. Smiling, I gave up on the soft feeling of her chest and closed my eyes. I am kinda exhausted because my SP is low again. It''d heal in minutes, but before I knew it, I had fallen asleep. Thest thing I saw before losing myself was a ck shining liquid popping up from Shigaraki''s body and devouring him like a monster. And then, the box of text floating above his head, also vanished in thin air. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next time Neji woke up, he found himself in a fairlyfy bed in the nurse''s office. Striding his cosmic blue irises around the room, he confirmed he was the only one awake in the room while around half a dozen more people were sleeping in the beds beside him. He didn''t bother to check who they were, because their names were already floating above their heads, and unfortunately, Momo wasn''t there. He didn''t worry about Momo though, he had seen her fine before losing his consciousness. So he instead opened his system and clicked to check the notifications. [You havepleted the quest!] [Quest: While going out to do rescue training, youe across the eerie League of Viins who tries to kill you, your girlfriend, and your ssmates. Objective: Survive with your girlfriend. Bonus Objective 1: Defeat the 2 Nomus. Bonus Objective 2: Let Shigaraki flee without being obvious, thus giving him a chance to grow and ensure at least 10x more XP for your future self. Reward: Tier Potion, Quirk XP Card, Health Potion 3x, 1 billion Xp! Bonus Reward 1: Tier Potion, Respect from most students and teachers, Aizawa''s favouritism, 1 billion Xp! Bonus Reward 2: Tier Potion, Random Skill Ticket, 1 billion Xp! Failure: Everyone, along with you, dies in the hands of the Nomus.] [You have fulfilled the objective!] [You have fulfilled all the bonus objectives!] Neji brightened at this. So his n had worked. He did see Shigaraki being sucked in by All for One''s dirt-like teleportation ability, which he recalled from the anime. Next, more messages popped up. [Rewards would be distributed!] [You have obtained Tier Potions 3x!] [You have obtained a Quirk XP Card!] [You have obtained Health Potion 3x!] [You have obtained a Random skill ticket!] [You have obtained Respect from students and Aizawa''s favouritism!] This made Neji smile and continue to read the text messages. [You have achieved 3 billion XP!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 100!] [Your existence bes more defined!] [Enough XP for the first ascension has been acquired!] [Your default race ''Human'' changes to ''High-Human''!] [Requirements have been met! The 3rd restriction would now be removed!] [¨CYou will level up twice as fast as before!] [Requirements have been met! The 4th restriction would now be removed!] [¨CYou have unlocked the ability to merge skills!] [Requirements have been met! The 5th restriction would now be removed!] [¨CJust like skills, you can ''evolve'' bloodline powers (in this case quirks) too, after they reach max level!] [Requirements haven''t been met! Can''t remove the 6th restriction!] [Special change: because of the ascension, both the dungeon rewards and difficulties would be heightened!] [Congrattions, Master.] The humane voice of the system rang in his head after the series of robotic messages. Its voice somehow felt more humane, more natural. Neji assumed it was because of the ascension or whatever. He smiled and released a soft breath. First of all the items¡­ he would distribute the Tier Potions and Quirk Exp Card to his girlster on and also exin things to Momo also. Secondly¡­ He felt stronger, but that wasn''t the biggest change. He felt more alive(?) as if life energy was rushing through his veins like blood. ''Good.'' It was a good feeling, and he felt he could get addicted to it. Thirdly, Quirk evolution. By reaching level 10, he had awakened his quirk. But awakening and evolution aren''t the same thing. It''s like in Fantasy Magic worlds, for example, a person can awaken Fire Magic, butter on evolve that Fire to Hell Fire or something along the line. He didn''t give this too much thought since he had something else to check. He then called for the Status window as it popped up in his retina. [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: Harem Lord Level: 100 Race: [High Human] - HP: [2250/2250] SP [2250/2250] MP: [#/#] - STR: 225 END: 225 DEX: 225 INT: 125 WIS: 125 CHA: 225 LUC: 225 HP REG: 900/minute SP REG: 900/minute Stat Points: 5] Neji grinned in delight. "High Human, huh?" Previously at level 99, his END was 194, now it had jumped to exactly 225. But his STR was 199, yet it had be 225 too. So the race change didn''t add a certain number to the stats and instead, just brought them to 225¡­ why? [It''s because that''s the base stat of a High Human, master. Only INT, WIS and LUCK aren''t affected by it.] Well well, so coincidentally had exactly 225 in luck? What a lucky case. Neji liked the symmetrical numbers of the page. It pleased him. The problem was his CHA¡­ it had jumped more than 50. This might cause some issues. Even then, a smallugh left him. This was fun. High Human seems to have more to it than this too. He was about to click on the race to learn more about it, but just then he heard someone''s voice. While he was checking his stats, someone had walked inside the room. "Ooh, you''re up." An old cracky voice caused him to sit up straight and turn at the small old woman sitting on a stool and working on some bandages on the table, she didn''t turn to him. "You''re the first one to wake up after that green head. Congrats." She said, "You are lucky to have very light injuries, kid. All the other students were bathed in blood." Her tone was gentle, and from how she mentioned all the other students being only bloody, Neji could only hope nobody died and were just injured. Though he didn''t know why there weren''t more people in the room, if what she was telling was right, everyone should be here. "If you''re worried about your other friends, they are in another room. Only the ones with the lightest injuries are here." She said, as if reading his worries. Neji was surprised at how well Recovery Girl could read the situation. ''I guess that''s what old age does to you, wise. '' "Was there any casualties amongst the students?" He asked to both tend to his curiosity and also to prove that he wasn''t dazed. "Some were¡­" Recovery Girl''s voice stopped briefly before she sighed in relief. "Close, but nobody died. I am not sure how it happened, but all of them had ss wounds. Maybe one of the viins'' quirks. Some students had sses prating their stomach, one almost had his heart prated, but in the end, they are now fine. This school is lucky to have me here, ehe." ''I can''t deny that.'' Neji sighed in relief. He killed the viins¡­ which now that he recalled, made him feel a bit nauseous. But if he had killed a student he would have truly felt sorry. Ruining the lives of normal people wasn''t something he was fond of, at least not in this life. Then the door suddenly jerked open. "Neji!" A girl with flowing periwinkle hair ran in and stopped upon seeing Neji sitting before jumping on his face likest time. "You''re up!" The Recovery Girlughed at this and hopped down from her stool. "Ah, younglings. Nejire-chan, take care of your brother. I will go check on the other kids." She walked off slowly with a wave of her hand, leaving Neji to conclude that Nejire was close to her, enough to call her Nejire-chan in her informal clothes and also to know about their rtionship. The moment she left, Nejire forcefully turned his head to her, ring. "Neji!" She looked angry. Neji blinked in confusion. "Ah?" "I was thinking you were the victim, but oh wow, you actually jumped into a fight by yourself!" Neji deadpanned. Nejire was bound to learn the moment he saw hering to the USJ, but he wasn''t prepared to argue with her. After a series of emotions clouded her face, she sighed in the end and sped his cheeks. "Otouto, as much as I want to scold you¡­ you had goodwill behind it. You have saved people today, y''know." Neji smiled at this. She was his sister but she was also a hero. She won''t get that angry with him for risking his life for other people, though he truly only did it for Momo and himself. Before Neji could answer, someone walked inside the room, long ck hair covering his eyes and his face half bandaged. "He might have saved 20 people." He talked in a serious tone. "...But more than 20 had died because of him, no matter how much goodwill he had behind it." Aizawa, who had one of his arms stered, stared at Neji intensely with only one of his eyes open. "The principal wants to meet you, Neji Hado." Neji and Nejire frowned, both for different reasons. Neji was celebrating too early. He should be worried about the police right now. ** ** ** Chapter 71: Stupid (2) Chapter 71: Stupid (2) ¡ª Walking behind Aizawa, Neji nced at the man''s back with a calcting gaze. ''Aizawa''s Favouritism''. That''s what he got from the reward, but what''s this? Aizawa not only didn''t seem to favour him but in fact felt¡­ more distant. Though he could guess why. He was supposed to get his favouritism, which he did, however, at the same time, he also got Aizawa''s disapproval when he killed the viins, even if indirectly. So did the two cancel each other out? Most likely, but there is a chance that the disapproval is now winning the fight. That much Neji could tell from Aizawa''s indifferent expression. Neji didn''t know what to make out of this. Walking towards the Principal''s office, he was still nning on how to escape the police, and what he should do after that. Be a viin? That''s the best possible path left in a situation where Police would be after him. Honestly, it wasn''t that bad of a deal either. He would certainly miss his family, his harem, but he would have Kurai with him. In the end, he would be able to grow much stronger by killing actual people, as much as he was ufortable with it. He got 5 billion exp from Muscr, and 3 billion from this quest, after all. Moreover, ''sudden quests'' give more XP than these ''story quests'', basically the ones that happened in Canon. In that case, by running around by himself, he would gain more XP in a short period. It all didn''t seem that bad of a n... "We are here." Aizawa''s voice brought him back to the door in front of him. Nejire wasn''t with him, he was only here with Aizawa, and from his he could tell that Nezu was alone. It won''t be hard to escape from here, even if Aizawa cancelled his quirk. The door opened by themselves sensing the two presence and Aizawa stepped inside. "We are here, Principal." Neji stepped behind him and saw the overgrown mouse from his Wee Letter jump down from his office table. "Ah. Please,e in, Aizawa-san and Neji-kun." It was rare to use honorifics nowadays, but the mouse still used them. Aizawa simply walked in without any sound and Neji followed after a nod. He might have fucked up, but it didn''t hurt to be civil. Nezu, the mouse, jumped in on the couch and motioned the other two to sit on the other side. "It''s a pleasure to have you here, Neji-kun." Neji sat down. "The pleasure is mine, though I would have appreciated if this meeting were to be held at ater time." Nezu sighed softly. "Yes indeed, you just fought with your life on the line, I understand, but this is important enough for me to call you here right now." Nezu took out a small box and presented it in front of Neji and Aizawa, who was sitting beside Neji. The lid opened and showed three small bottlesid inside. Two of them were broken, it was just pieces of ss, but one was intact, though all of them were empty. The Health Potion bottles. "Do you recognise them?" Neji frowned at this. Why did this feel like an interrogation? ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Do you recognise them?" Do I? Of course. Do I be honest with them? Well, Aizawa already saw me drinking them, so there is no reason to hide the fact. "I do, those are my potions." "Oh," Nezu blinked as if he didn''t expect me to be straightforward. "That saves time. Now, since you know about them, you should also know about their healing effect right?" I nodded. "That''s right. I used them on myself after all." Nezu smiled. "Neji-kun, do you care sharing where you got them from, then? Ah, to be clear, only I and Aizawa-san know of this, along with some students, yeah, but this hasn''t been notified to the authorities, and I hope we won''t need to do it either." "..." That was a subtle threat. However, it''s not as if I don''t have a backup n for this situation. I knew one day or another I would be caught using the potions, so not nning for them would have been silly. But¡­ normally, I would have negotiated for this info. I would have asked him for an equal benefit. But now, I am on the losing side. I am already in the wrong for killing actual people, for breaking thew, so I guess I have topile. ...I hate being on the losing end. "Sure, I guess such great potions would help the Hero Society tremendously." Nezu nodded at my words. "Go to this website I am telling you to¡­" I watched as Nezu typed the site on his tablet, and from his widening eyes, I knew my n was working. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Looking at the screen, Nezu couldn''t help but hum in awe. It was an online store, but it wasn''t normal. There were multiple potions, green, red, purple, blue, all colours had a potion of their own. Sliding his finger on the screen, Nezu read the names of the potions with wide eyes. "Health Potion" "Stamina Potion" "Magic Potion" "Fire Potion: Boosts Fire Type Attacks" "Water Potion: Boosts¡­" "Lightning Potion: Boosts¡­" Reading further, Nezu almost thought this was a store for some games. Discarding that thought, he spected it was a shop for Quirk Enhancements drugs. Neji did get a sudden powerup mid battle. But he soon discarded the idea. If Neji used such a drug, he wouldn''t be standing here right now. He kept scrolling down and came across thements section. His eyes widened as he confirmed that all this was¡­ legit. People werementing on the authenticity of the product, and not only once, but many times a guy replied on his ownment dayster, hisments praising the potions. It could be faked, coded, but where else would Neji get the potions then? His enhanced brain could think many more possibilities, but none of them should be possible for a high schooler, more so a high schooler with an overprotective mother who he was personally familiar with. Meaning; all this was real. But how? Why did the association not notice until now? No, why wasn''t this website the talk of the world?? Nezu got the answer to that question when he decided to Cart an HP Potion and click order. In an instant¡­ the entire site crashed, his tablet turned off and died. "..." ¡ª¡ï¡ª I barely held back a smile seeing Nezu''s energetic face crumbling down to dust. Hah, look at him. "Neji-kun." He raised his face to me. "It seems the website crashed. Have you experienced simr situations?" I nodded, keeping the most indifferent face possible. "It happened to me as well, at least on the first few days. But from thements, you can verify that the site is 100% legit." It''s not. Not at all. "I know it works only sometimes, maybe a certain time of the day, or month, or even years. I don''t know, but I can confirm it works." I pointed at my own body. "My healed body should be enough proof of that." Nezu frowned. He seemed sceptical. But I can guess what he was thinking. He was thinking, ''Ah, now it makes sense why nobody talks about this site. Because even if people spread about the site, when tried by someone else, it only crashes.'' Right? Right? I wanted tough right now seeing his small mouse-like face distorting into confusion. Even the smartest person can be tricked if you are prepared for it. [+5 INT for ying one of the smartest beings on the.] I was a little shocked at the five points, but eh, INT is pretty much useless to me. It just lets me do maths faster and memorise things better¡­ oh and also have a better memory, and imagine and process things better, for example when using my . Eh, maybe not that useless. The mouse sighed, his face sad as if someone stole his cheese. Shaking his head, heposed himself. "Thank you for sharing it with us. If you have any extra health potion, we would like to¡­ borrow it for a while." I shook my head softly. "I don''t." He started at me for a few seconds, observing my expression, and sighed again. "Then, let''s move on from here. I would ask the Association to research on this siteter on." This site was made by Kimi. I didn''t bother learning coding since Kimi knew it already. Kimi''s dead older sister was aputer engineer, so to keep her memories fresh, Kimi had learnt to code and made the site for me. It would crash every time someone tries to order something, and thements were faked easily. I have to notify her quickly to close the site before the Association tracks her. She isn''t good enough to keep the site safe against actual pros, more so dozens of them. I nodded. "Sure." "Then, let''s talk about something else. I heard you have a cat? Ah, a ck cat to be precise." I blinked. "Yes, why?" Where was he going with this? Also, why isn''t he asking about the viins I killed? Looking at Aizawa''s frown, I could guess he also had the same question as me. The Mouse''s brows had risen on my answer, the look of realization so clear in his face that I could tell it even from his animal-like facial features. Huh, am I missing something? ** ** ** Chapter 72: Stupid (3) Chapter 72: Stupid (3) ¡ª "Then, let''s talk about something else. I heard you have a cat? Ah, a ck cat to be precise." The boy blinked at him. "Yes, why?" Nezu''s eyebrows rose. Huh, so he was right? Nezu had tried looking for Neji''s background, but it''s all locked behind walls and walls enforced by his parents, most likely Gara who Nezu was familiar with... So he researched Neji''s middle school, instead, for thest three days and came to learn about his explicit rtionship with multiple women. Principal Nezu honestly didn''t mind such a thing. Famous heroes always do scandalous things like that, it''s better for the kid to learn to hide this from a young age, in fact. Nezu wasn''t dumb enough to believe that something like Pure Good exists, there is always a mixture¡­ maybe except for All Might, but not everyone is the Symbol of Peace after all. So one of the silver-haired man''s traits had already matched Neji; he was always surrounded by women. Only one trait was remaining, and now that he also confirmed about his ck cat, Nezu couldn''t help but smile to himself. Nezu stared as Neji looked at him with a confused gleam. "Does the Principal not like cats? ck cats, in this case." The boy asked in a curious voice, as Nezu considered something. Should he tell him about Nighteye''s vision? Or should he first let Nighteye know that the man in the vision was finally found? What should he do to him, exactly? "Neji-kun." After a long silence, he asked. "Do you perhaps know about Sir Nighteye and his Quirk?" This boy was special. He was smart and cautious. He was able to hide his rtionship from everyone for three years, and if not for Nezu''s connections nking the other students'' background, Nezu would never have been able to figure it out himself. After that, as he considered some other things that only his advanced brain could think and conclude of, Nezu had decided it''s better to tell the boy instead of hiding it all. The boy stared at his face silently, his curious face now unreadable. Did he know Nighteye¡­? Moving to Neji, he considered what was happening exactly. ''Sir Nighteye¡­'' he muttered in his mind. He had no idea why Nezu was suddenly asking about him, but he didn''t see any reason to lie. "He is pretty famous, so I guess, I do know him. Though I only heard rumours about his Quirk, not what it does exactly." He nodded. Smiling, Nezu moved his gaze to Aizawa who wore a grim expression. The man seemed to have his own things that he wanted to say, but from the looks of it, more questions were just about to pop up in his mind. Nezu considered if he should ask Aizawa to go out or not before deciding against it. Aizawa was a reliable man, after all. He should also know about the vision, if possible. "Sir Nighteye has a quirk that lets him see the future." Nezu went silent, took a deep breath, then said, "Using his Quirk, he has seen your future." "..." Neji stared at Nezu silently. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Now that''s not something I was expecting to hear¡­ at least not today. I had theorised before that Nighteye has seen the future of the world where Godse, but I wasn''t expecting to hear that he has seen ME. First of all, how did he see my future since he never got in contact with me? Even assuming he saw me in someone else''s future, the further into the future he sees, the more uncertain and blurry it bes. So how exactly did he know that it''s me¡­? That''s assuming he saw me in the future where Gods attacked. Maybe he only saw my future after UA¡­ which, if things go ording to n, isn''t something pleasant. "Pardon, but..." I thinned my lips, by now all my worry of the police was gone. Aizawa was the same. "Can you tell me what he saw?" I could guess what, and hoped it wasn''t that. Nezu nodded sagely. "I can, of course. Though¡­ I am not exactly sure if it''s okay to tell you that. You might get demotivated, or even fall into an existential crisis." Ah, that''s nothing new. "That''s fine." After a second Nezu nodded, while Aizawa wore a serious expression as he also waited for Nezu to talk. "It''s¡­" Nezu''s words flew to my ears as my face contorted to a frown no matter how much I forced it not to. ?In a destroyed city, within a sea of mes, a silver-haired man was on his knees with a fiery deing out of his chest. Beside him, a bunch of women were lying, some of them had their limbs cut off while some were simply¡­ dead. Thest thing he saw before the vision ended was a ck cat the size of a skyscraper starting to rampage around the destroyed world...? [Gamer''s Mind is calming down Master] The Gamer''s Mind counts this as a dire situation, that''s why it activated. But at least I am calm now. People might say that''s what I get for ying Hero, but I don''t n to do that. I nned to make some drastic changes after leaving the UA after 1st year¡­ but it seems I have to pull that time down a little. ying the hero won''t work. I have to start hunting quirks, if I want to survive, I have to grow stronger. But calm, calm down now. The top Tower Dungeon is the utmost priority now because if I were to go hunting right now, I would be too weak to even go against Mirio Togata. "Neji-kun, are you feeling okay¡­?" Nezu asked, his face forming a concerned look. I have the mouse to thank for this. From the fanfictions I read, he seemed like the evil dumbledore guy, and maybe he is truly, but he is not against me. At least not yet. I can appreciate that. "I¡­ Thank you for this information, but can I ask just when Sir Nighteye saw this vision of his? How many days ago, I mean." "Years." Nezu corrected. "It''s been 5 years since then. Exactly on October 6th, year 196." ...Now this, this does put a smile on my face. For starters, I started my journey on October 7th, a day after my and Nejire''s birthday (we have shared birthdays). Back then, I had how much luck? [64, master.] Yes, 64 LUC. Now I have 225 LUC. My future depends on Luck, UnknownGamer69 had said so. Nighteye''s vision isn''t absolute, I know that much too, and since I know my luck can affect the timepse for the arrival of the Gods, the future he saw was the unlucky Neji''s, not the Lucky Neji, that is I. UnknownGamer69 said I can buy decades worth of time with High Luck, so let''s just assume the Gods arrive 5 yearster than the vision he saw, would the future be same? Now that I have made some extreme ns¡­ I doubt it will. "Neji-kun?" "Thank you." I smiled at him. "I appreciate it." Nezu smiled too. "It''s nothing. The future has already changed since you didn''t receive the Quirk that you were supposed to receive like I just said. So maybe things would be different now¡­" That''s good and all, but I had one question. "Then why tell me? Since the future has changed already, telling it to me won''t change anything." Nezu smiled a strange smile that I couldn''t understand¡­ at all. "When you have intelligence beyond a certain threshold¡­ let''s just say things are hard to exin at that point. But be sure this is all for your and the world''s betterment." Oh, okay. Keep your secrets. I won''t pry too much, I will¡­ see the future in a few months with my own two eyes, don''t worry. "Then can I go please?" I tried to stand up, but Aizawa stopped me by putting a hand on my shoulders. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Aizawa stopped Neji from getting up, his face grim as he sat with one of his hands hanging from his neck. "It''s certainly strange knowing about your future, moreover knowing you avoided your fate. But¡­ you have other problems to worry about." He nced at Nezu. "Clearly, you are not going to let him off after killing some viin, will you?" Nezu shrugged. "It''s not like he has done any harm to the society, and it wasn''t intentional. It was merely self-defence, from what you told me yourself. If he hadn''t done that shockwave burst, Nomu would have crushed his skull. Moreover, on the second burst of wave, he threw the shards of ss that would have killed you, himself, Izuku-kun, Momo, Tsuyu and Kendo-san too. He has saved lives, your life and multiple lives, lives that would save more lives in the future, at the expense of lives who would have taken more innocent lives in the future." "..." Aizawa red at Nezu. "So you now support the vigntes?" Nezu shook his head. "Aizawa-san, you know that''s not true." The room grew silent and dark, Neji now felt a little ufortable. "Then you''re showing favour to a student? Why? Because of his future?" That was partially correct, ording to his , the boy would save millions even without One for All. But he can''t say that here, nobody would understand him, nobody would believe him. Being too smart was a curse sometimes¡­. There was also another reason, Neji''s mother. It''s not her status, no, that''s not the problem, the problem is his past debt with her... but again, Aizawa didn''t need to know that. "It''s-" Nezu started, but the door burst open. "YOU RAT!" A woman walked in while stomping on the ground, her straight blue hair flowed in the air like ocean waves. Her eyes lit up looking at Neji, but as theynded on Nezu her frown returned. "How dare you interrogate my injured son!? Don''t you feel any shame, doing this to kids?" "Ah, Gara-" "Shut!" Gara''s stood ring at him for a whole minute before grabbing Neji by his hand and pulling him out of the door. "I am taking my son away, try stopping me." "..." Neji stared in a slight daze as he was pulled out of the school, going to the car. ** ** ** Author''s Note: I have exams again from today. (Already gave one). Just wanted to finish this arc, or I would have stopped uploading 2 days ago. Anyway, the updates won''t be everyday for the next two week, until December 23rd, when my exam ends. I will hopefully not die and be back in time, and continue updating like usual. ?? Be Ciao, for now! Chapter 73: Peace (1) Chapter 73: Peace (1) ¡ª Neji was back in the car after Gara pulled him out. Gara hade to the school directly from work, he could tell from her car. Her assistant, Kujou Sara, had brought her here with her car after Nejire had notified her. Kimi hade with another car to pick the siblings up, and currently, they were inside that car with Gara sending Sara away. Neji sat on the back seat with Nejire on his right and Gara on his left, who had her arms around his head as she talked to her phone about an emergency. Staring at her with a curious gaze, Neji waited for her to finish talking. Nejire stayed silent too after Neji told her to, and Kimi simply peeked at him every now and then from the rearview mirror. She was worried, but she couldn''t express it outright in front of Gara. It was¡­ hard for her sometimes. Gara cut the call and immediately, Neji asked, "Mom, what''s your rtionship with the Principal?" "Hm?" She turned to him, her hand on his head as she patted his hair. The hair made of actual silver felt weird in her touch, it was very light silver, each strand barely weighing more than actual hair strands, but if she isn''t careful her palm might start bleeding, though that won''t stop her from patting her son. Neji continued. "I know you are influential and all, but I don''t think it''s enough to shut the Principal of UA''s mouth like that." She smiled and giggled. "Oh my, you underestimate me, son. I do have enough influence of my own to do that, kind of. But you''re right, my influence isn''t the reason behind it." "Then?" "You want to know?" "Yes." At Neji''s nod, she stuck her tongue out yfully, something she won''t do outside her family. "It''s a secret." "..." Neji asked her again, but she justughed it off. Though he had some ideas, he wasn''t sure about any of them. It''s kind of an open secret that Nezu was experimented on by humans once. Maybe his mother was involved in that? As in, maybe she saved him. Though it was most likely just one of his drifting thoughts¡­ but eh, he would figure it out someday. "So, Neji!" Then Nejire called, her hands sliding into his right arm, acting as if Gara wasn''t even there. "What did they do to you?" "Just some question, it''s nothing bad." Neji shook his head. "Instead, I got information that will help me tremendously." "Oh?" Her eyes sparkled up, this caught her curiosity. "And that is?" Neji curled his lips up. "It''s a secret." Behind him, Gara gave a heartyugh. It was delighting seeing him copy her, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t make him spill the beans. While Nejire pouted and red, Gara tried to ask herself, but he didn''t bend and instead gave a half-hearted answer. She knew he was lying, but she couldn''t make him tell the truth without him forcing her secrets out. Maybe she should force the mouse to spill the beans, instead?¡­ But then again, she didn''t like to push the mouse without any actual reason behind it. Her son was that reason today. Finally, the car reached the mansion''srge gate as they waited for the gate to open by the security guard. Then Kimi drove to the parking lot and Gara and Nejire walked out. "Huh, aren''t youing?" Neji smiled at his mother''s question. "I have something in the car, I will go with Kimi." Nejire narrowed her eyes at this but said nothing. She wanted to have a hearty talk with Neji about how he should always let the teachers and others help him in a fight, that''s if he even jumps in, so that he never faces such a situation again. But Nejire had noticed how Kimi was holding back from showing her worry, and with Gara back early today, Kimi won''t get the chance to vent her worry inside the mansion. "Oh, okay then, Nejire~ let''s go." Gara ruffled Nejire''s hair which the girl didn''t like at all and then walked away, and as they went, Neji locked the door and hugged Kimi''s neck from behind. "Hi." "Are you okay?" Ignoring his greeting, Kimi asked worriedly with her head turned backwards immediately, her lips thin. "I heard you were all bloody before¡­" Neji slipped in the front seat and sat on the seat beside Kimi before guiding her to sit on hisp, her hands locking on his neck. Kimi didn''t know about the dangers inside the dungeon since every time he came back to the hotels in their journey, he waspletely fine because of the health potions and extra sets of clothes inside his inventory. So this was the 2nd time she heard him fight, and 1st time where he was bloody injured. "I had some magical items that helped me heal, I am fine now." "Yeah, but¡­" Kimi trailed off while Neji''s mouth caught her lips. She didn''t resist and let his tongue invade her mouth, slowly coiling around her own like a snake. One of his hands lowered and pulled her waist towards him while another grabbed herrge breasts. She moaned softly and shuddered in pleasure, enjoying his ethereal touch with heavy breathing. Finally, he let her go and a string of sav connected their mouths. Neji sucked in the string and again kissed her, this time pushing her on the ss window and touching her under her maid dress. "S...stop!" Kimi finally squealed when she got the chance to open her mouth once, and Neji chuckled. He knew she liked it when he did things against her words. After teasing her for a while, he did stop. Kimi breathed heavily. "If you go any further then I¡­" Neji grinned at her. He didn''t mind doing it right now, it would help his stiff body rx. But the matter of fact was that his mother was home, and knowing her, if he spent too much time on the car, she woulde to check. So he couldn''t help but stop. "Are your worries gone? I was just proving I am all fine now." Kimi nodded, her usually pale face red from her neck to ears. "I am sure you are¡­" While Nejiughed she slowly ced her head on his chest, trying to hide her face. After a long silence, she said, "It''s... hard, sometimes, needing to hold back my worries." Neji shrugged at this. "I mean you don''t have to. It''s normal for you to get attached to me after spending 2 years out. I would say acting normal is abnormal in this scenario, instead. I am sure my parents would only see it as you caring for me as a sister, or aunt, I guess. You oldey." Kimi raised her face to meet his eyes, ignoring his joke, she thinned her lips. "But what if Mistress Gara gets suspicious¡­" Neji only grinned. "In that case, she would instead be eager to see her grandchildren." "..." Kimi didn''t want to ruin the moment, but a trail of cheerfulughter left her at that moment. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Meow¡­" Kurai could feel Neji''s life force all the time. So at first, when she sensed him getting beaten up, she wanted to jump in his general direction right then, but his life force was barely damaged, and soon it healed too, probably because of a Health Potion. If not for the fact that she suddenly felt his power jump up magnificently, she would have rushed in even then. Because of that, she was displeased to see Nejire and Gara walking inside the mansion alone. She could sense Neji''s presence right around the corner, but he wasn''ting. She was worried, and that old man was probably doing some idiotic things like always. She was about to rush in, but her aunt, Nejire, caught her midair and started ying with her. Oh, she loved Nejire alright, but she can be very annoying sometimes, this was one of such times. Luckily, before she decided to st the mansion with , an attack that she made by mixing her Sun God powers and Death God powers, both her parents walked in. Kimi wore her usual maid outfit, but a strangely happy smile was on her face. Kurai couldn''t fathom why her mother would work as a maid, but eh, her mother was still a human and humans were weird. Though it was pleasing to see her bright smile. Then came her father, he yawned and stretched his limbs, looking all tired, but she knew better. Freeing herself from Nejire, she jumped at Neji who''s eyes jumped open as she approached his face. He didn''t try to defend, and that annoyed her, she wanted to jumpscare him. Shended on his left shoulder softly, as light as feather, and licked his cheeks while purring. "Are you hurt... Otou-san?" She asked, calling him Otou-san instead of ''Pops'', as her mother had taught her today morning. She didn''t want to call him that, but Kimi had ordered her seriously to be a good girl after she had almost burned the whole garden yesterday using her fire. This was her punishment for this week. At her words, her Otou-san stared at her face silently before rubbing his nose with her, suddenly causing her to flinch. She actually liked his touches, it had some kind of calming effect, but not this, it was too sudden. She tried to jump while purring, but Neji''s hands grabbed her mid-air and rubbed her cheek with his. "Good girl, you''re finally bing a good girl." She almost went unconscious because of the heat on her cheeks that she forced herself to believe came from the rubbing of two cheeks. ** ** ** Author''s Note: My exams finally ended! There will be another chapter today as a celebration! Chapter 74: Peace (2) Chapter 74: Peace (2) ¡ª I went to sleep immediately after teasing Kurai for a bit. I barely got time to spend with her since UA started, it''s only been 4 days, but it feels so long¡­ Speaking of which, school will be off for 3-days, yay, so that we can get rest. All wounds were healed by Recovery Girl, but the mental strain was there. I woke upte tomorrow, neither my parents, Kimi, and even Nejire woke me up, knowing I must be tired. Scratching the back of my head, I walked inside the washroom and brushed my teeth, all while staring at my cosmic blue eyes in the mirror. Luckily I am not a girl, or I would have married myself. ...When I returned from the bath, where I had dipped myself in the tub for almost half an hour, the first thing I noticed was my phone shing with messages. [Momo: Oi, why are you not answering!?] That was 30 minutes ago, before that there were zillions of more messages. [You have a new message!] Just then another message came. [Momo: That''s it, I aming over.] ...She could have contacted Nejire, but eh, she did get pped by her just 2 days ago. Again, those 2 days feel too long. Though, she shoulde. I would like to exin things to her, and also tell my parents about her. Would that be a good idea though¡­? Just when I thought this, I noticed another two message bubbles hiding under Momo''s avatar. One was Ochako, to who I replied that I was fine, but the next¡­ I threw a question at her. [Neji: Should a teacher really message a student like this?] Midnight''s reply came immediately. [Nemuri: Hm? Well~ I am a caring type of teacher, so I was worried about the Hero of the school.] Yes, the one who messaged me is the R-rated hero. From the time, it seemsst night, she sent me a single message asking me about my health. I could have acted nice and replied normally, but eh, these types of women like it when you''re snarky. [Neji: Hero of the school? Me?] I knew what she meant, but it''s fun acting oblivious. [Nemuri: You''ll see when your sses restart~ Though you haven''t answered my question yet.] I smirked at this as I had an idea. I was chest naked, the white towel resting around my neck. Making a hard-on edgy cold face, I took a selfie and then sent it to her. [Neji: As you can see, I am as fine as your perfect ass.] Her reply wasn''t immediate this time. I almost rolled on the bed inughter. Hah, cute. [Nemuri: Hm~ it''s a pleasure seeing youparing my ass with that sculptured body of yours...] Before I could reply, another message came in. [Nemuri: Alright, sweetheart, it seems I will get busy with my body soon because of a certain picture~ talk to youter.] "...Heh," I put the phone down. This is why I like flirtatious girls. Though I wonder if she is joking or not about thest part. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Nemuri Kayama, aka Midnight, rarely had free time, today was the same. But she somehow managed everything. But from the looks of it, she won''t be able to do that today. She had sent the messagest night, and when she saw the boy wasn''t replying, she either thought he was busy or just outright ignoring her because of theirst talk, but this¡­ this wasn''t something she was expecting. She had worn her Hero Costume and was about to leave for school, she didn''t have sses on 1-A, so not like their holiday mattered to her, but it seems she would be a bitte today. Quickly slipping out of her costume, she jumped in the bed before grabbing a vibrator. Sad that she didn''t have any dildos, she didn''t like putting anything inside her private region, it was for her fated one, not for some mere stic, but she was seriously considering ordering one right now. Because she knew¡­ this picture would satisfy her for days. At first, she just started flirting because of fun and games, and also to learn about what exactly happened to her Kimi Senpai, but this¡­ she might actually cross that boundary this time. ...Neji was oblivious to all this, of course. At least for now. ¡ª¡ï¡ª I walked downwards just after and met with an empty dining table. My family seems to have eaten without me, sad. I also wanted to talk to dad, but since he had eaten, he''s probably back to work. Nejire should also be in school. Though Mom should be here since she talked to Sara about managing today''s work back in the car yesterday¡­ Ugh, why am I assuming, I can just check. Using Echolocation, I simply spread my senses around me and nodded with satisfaction. I was right. Mom was sleepingte too, she is tired of work every day. Why work so hard when you are so influential? I don''t get it. "Oi, Kimi!" I yelled towards the direction where I sensed Kimi was in. She was reading manga again, uh. Maybe I should punish her for cking at work. On second thought, yes, that''s a great idea. Kimi ran in my direction in the next second, using her super speed. "Young Master, you''re up?" I squinted her up and down. "I have been up for a while, what manga were you reading again?" "H-huh?" She stared at me, looking like a kid who got caught red-handed. "How did you know?" "You''re wet." "..." She whipped her head backwards immediately, fearing that she left a trail of female juice, but released a relieved breath seeing no such thing there. She looked at me, I shrugged. She was wet, I could tell. Intuition or something. She shook her head, clearing her throat beforeposing her flustered face. "I will serve food, please sit on the dining." She tried to walk away, but my palm descended on her ass before she could leave. She only yelped but said nothing. She needs ''proper'' punishmentter on. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Amidst me eating, Momo came bursting into the mansion. "Oh, hey." I waved at her with food in my mouth. "You''re fine!" She said, her voice relieved, which immediately took an angry turn. "Then why weren''t you answering me!?" I tilted my head. "What? I was sleeping, didn''t check my phone after waking up 30 minutes ago." Momo thinned her lips but said nothing, I simply pointed at the chair beside me. She hesitated, then walked and sat beside me. Before she couldin, I grabbed a piece of tempura with my chopstick and reached out for her mouth. Her frown melted like snow and she parted her lips, though she wasn''t exactly smiling either. "You know, I was worried." At her words, I smiled and fed her more. "I was worried too, I couldn''t find you in the least-injured chamber where I was kept in. So I thought you were injured more." It was true. "That''s not it." She shook her head. "I was in the same room as you, you were unconscious, then Mom came in and took me away. I wanted to wait for you, but Mom said your Mom would alsoe soon to take you away, so we left." She then looked up and down at me. I wore a white t-shirt and green trousers. A small blush appeared on her face as she stared at my crotch, the memories of two days ago probably appearing on her mind before she raised her face. "Um¡­ so-" She wanted to say something, but someone walked down the stairs. Blue hair flowed like a river, as she walked down with her eyes locked at Momo. "Yaoyorozu?" "It''s Momo, mom." I corrected her. It''s easy to mistake Momo for her mother, and the other way around. Mom blinked. "...Ah! I recognise her, I met her once before when she went to a party with her mother." Mom walked down and pinched Momo''s cheeks. "Do you remember me, baby?" "...Uh." Without removing her hand, she turned to me, at my raised hand. "Also, Neji, why are you feeding her?" "..." She stared at us both briefly before a light of understanding appeared on her face, she looked at both of us shocked. "You, Neji, when can I expect grandchildren?!" "..." "..." Oh God, it was a bad idea. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Every time I go up in the rankings, things go wrong and I have to stop uploading for a while ??. Look how low I have fallen after two weeks. So, vote please!! Chapter 75: Power-up (1) Chapter 75: Power-up (1) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª 75: Power-up (1) ¡ª After that, I waited for Nejire toe back home since I didn''t just want to exin things to Momo, but also distribute the Tier Potions. When she dide back, she stared at Momo who avoided eye contact. We four were sitting around in a square, and Nejire and Momo were opposite each other. Nejire sighed finally. "I am sorry for that p, Momo." Momo blinked and parted her lips, but before she could say something, Nejire crawled to her and emphasized her cheeks. "Come on, make things even!" "Uh." "Don''t be a pussy, do it!" Momo hesitated while I sighed. She looked at me and I gave her a shrug. It was between them, I won''t intervene¡­ not like this is serious anyway. Momo thinned her lips and raised her hands in the air before snapping Nejire''s left cheek softly. That was enough for Nejire. She jumped on her and hugged her. "Wee to the family!" Momo was looking nervous, but at this, her face brightened. It was good to see them making out. "Okay, then." I pped my hands and caught their attention. "Momo, you must have many questions¡­ that''s the main reason we are here." Nejire stared at me bored while Kimi stared at Nejire clinging to Momo, especially their two pairs of boobs pressing against each other¡­ this woman. Sigh. Shaking my head, I started. "It''s the same old story for you two, but for Momo, to start with¡­" My voice drifted off as I exined things to Momo. It was the same story I sold to Nejire and Kimi. I have a second quirk, which lets me ess some kind of Pocket/Personal Dimension where magical items appear, and I can retrieve them at will. At each of my words, her frown only deepened. As she looked more sceptical than the other two. Of course, she hadn''t seen much of my magic tricks yet. I only used my inventory freely in front of her, she kept asking me to teach her the ''trick'', but I didn''t, because I couldn''t. So, I showed her some of my magic items, the silence orb, the mana bomb, the magic carpet, some more, and finally Kurai. "Meow." Kurai rubbed her head with Momo''s legs. "I like your scent." She muttered in her squeaky voice, all the while Momo was in disbelief. Kursi did a but of her magic and mana y, and now the talking beast was thest straw. The existence of Magic clearly caused her to lose some of her beliefs as a science nerd. "Next," I took three potions out of the air and ced them there. "To make you believe it 100%, I have the perfect thing." Nejire gasped. "It''s that beauty product!" She tried to snatch one away and I let her. Then I tossed one to Kimi and softly handed one to Momo. Kurai stared at it briefly, but upon telling her that it won''t work for her, she growled and sat down, licking her paws. "Come one, drink it." They exchanged gazes. "Would...that ck thinge out again?" Probably? "I guess." Now this made both Nejire and Kimi sceptical, leaving a curious Momo. She was the first to drink it, she trusted me enough since I made her drink¡­ many different things before already. And as expected¡­ "Eh?!" ck liquid oozed out of her pores, a red cloak of energy covering her and floating her in the air. With a grunt, Nejire and Kimi did the same. Since the stench was unbearable, why not be a part of it? Gosh, I pity them. "Go, shower you three." With Kurai on my shoulder, I closed both our noses with my hands. "You stink." All three of them red at me. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The first two didn''t change, the third one ascended. This proved one thing, Tier potions won''t make your Tier jump every time, but would instead stock ''exp'' until it''s enough to level up. "Oi, Otouto! What''s this?" ...Lord, I am jealous. Nejire clenched and unclenched her fist, an orb of transparent white appearing and vanishing at the gesture. It was the same vibration maniption I got yesterday. "My quirk changed?" "It awakened." It awakened, fuck. With just two Tier potions, it reached my years of training with Gamer System. Fuck, who made these potions again? [The Director of the Last act, master.] And that is, who? [From what the System knows, it''s the title of a bored mage. Further information is inessible at the moment.] Hmm, well, not my problem. This is in fact good. Though this proved something, my Quirk alone is Tier 5, so along with all my other stats, where would I stand exactly? Would I now be able to beat Muscr? "Oh, whoa." The exmation of Nejire caught my ears and next my eyes. She was... lifting the bed with both her hands? "Oh, strength boost?" I asked, curious. Nejire has a weak point, she has a normal human body, except for her stamina. Even with such a strong quirk, she can''t reach her full potential. Such as, she can''t fly at her top speed since it would tear apart her skin. But this is great, she can at least keep up with the other girls I n to invite. Currently, she is just basically a weaker version of me¡­ and the weakest girl of my harem. I hope to change that soon. "And Momo?" I turned to Momo. "Do you feel any physical change?" With a frown that seemed to indicate her mind was somewhere else, she shook her head. "I had yqk hdiw-!" "...Pardon?" She gasped. "Ah! I-I am thinking too fast, my mouth can''t keep up. It''s like¡­ I have multiple brains attached to me, I can think almost a few times faster than before. Not inky that, all my memories are sharper, and I aming up with new scientific theories and ideas right at this moment." That''s¡­ interesting. Is the potion boosting the user after judging what would be better for their powers? For Momo, such a Mind boost would do great, while Nejire needed the physical boost. That''s great. "And Kimi?" I asked Kimi, who had wide glistening eyes. "Young master¡­ I feel an increase in strength, true, but there is something else." "Oh?" She walked to a wall and stood with her back touching it. "Watch this." In a blink, her body disappeared¡­ no, not disappear, I could still make out her body''s outline without EL. It blended with its surroundings. Camouge? Second quirk? What the hell? I immediately used to see her quirk. [Quirks: (1) "Super Cat". Her quirk grants her the ability to do what a cat can do. She can fall from a sky-high building but stillnd on her legs! Besides that, she also has super hearing, super reflexes, super speed - and many more! During her , all these base stats get boosted. Add-ons: Enhanced Physique, Pheromone Generation, Camouge, Night Vision.] Well, it''s not a new quirk, it''s just giving cats'' natural, tame, abilities a supernatural boost. Not bad. Kurai immediately ran to Kimi, starting to sniff her. "Mom, you smell good." The Pheromone Generation was working, and Kimi probably didn''t even know it. I grinned at them all. "Good heavens, you are bing too strong." I am not the only one growing at least. My girls won''t just be meat bags for me to fuck. They would be strong fighters who would stand beside me till the end. Hah. ** ** ** Chapter 76: Power-up (2) Chapter 76: Power-up (2) ¡ª "Tch." Tomura Shigaraki clicked his tongue, rubbing his neck with one of his hands, making sure to not use all five of his fingers. He had somehow survived this time. All his ns went downhill because of one single kid, but he indeed survived. "Master, I want that kid dead..." He hissed at the monitor, where a mic emoji was in ce instead of showing All for One''s face. ["Oh, Shigaraki."] All for One sounded gentle. ["Of course, you can kill him, you can kill All Might, and even that whole ss, as long as you want. Just that, you need to be careful. We lost 2 Nomus, two Nomus who could have destroyed the Top Heroes together, this loss would take time to heal."] Silence fell on Shigaraki''s side. He didn''t have any excuses. He has failed his master, and instead of insulting him, and even being disappointed in him, his master instead simply said he should try another 100 times if he has failed once. Truly, he liked this about him. ["Also, have your impression of little Izuku changed after this?"] Shigaraki darkened at this. Izuku Midoriya, a kid who appeared out of nowhere a year ago. He spends most of his time with his mother in a proper apartment in the city, but he sometimeses here to train. Shigaraki hated that kid''s guts. He even hated how the kid looks, in fact. They have fought before, a lot of times actually. But Kurogiri stopped them both before it could get serious. It was not wrong to say Izuku was one of the guys he hates the most. The same was with Izuku, he knew that. But even with that hate, Izuku saved him this time around. If he hadn''t called his master in time, Shigaraki was sure he wouldn''t have made it since by that time UA teachers had arrived there. Kurogiri was already unconscious, so if not for All for One, he would have also been captured. He scratched the back of his neck. "...I guess he is not as bad as I thought he was." All for One gave a smallugh. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji was happy with all this development. He would be ahead of all his girls together at one point, that''s just how the Gamer System works, but for now, they were valuable assets. The problem with this was the rarity of the potions. From what he had seen, Tier Potions can only be gained from hard quests, and he rarelyes across such quests nowadays, the most recent being USJ and next Nejire''s Capture (as Kimi put it). This is why he was looking forward to his brief time at UA, where countless opportunities would arise, thus the appearance of countless Quests, meaning arge supply of Tier Potions. But while strength was important, so was a battle experience. Nejire has fought her own share of enemies in her past two years, her ss wasn''t anything like his, but they had their own numbers of ''Fortuitous Encounters''. But even then, in her third year, she would face more dangerous things if his predictions go right. Both Momo and Nejire would get their training done. The problem was Kimi. She is an ex-hero, and now a bodyguard, but she barely had to do her job, which is causing her to get rusty. If not for the asional training he does with her, she would be just a woman with the power she isn''t even aware she has. Even in their 2-years-trip, they only encountered 3 viins, though Neji made sure the news didn''t go to his parents. After that trip, the number had increased noticeably, since Nejire and Neji both travelled in the same car, his parents'' enemies didn''t want to lose this opportunity. Again, the viins they hired couldn''t even make Kimi use her , actually, now that he thought about it, he has never seen her full power. She refused to use her full power whenever they trained together, scared that it might hurt him. How foolish, caring and cute that was. "Okay, I should probably drop Momo at her home, it''s night already." Neji started. A silence fell in the room as Momo exchanged nces with others. Momo looked at him. "Uh¡­ can''t I stay?" "I mean, do you want to stay?" "That¡­" She moved her eyes to see Nejire, subconsciously asking her for permission. "Eh." Nejire shrugged. "Don''t look at me like that. I dunno, we don''t have spare rooms." That was a lie. "If you want to stay, you gotta share a bed with Neji, maybe." Now, that was the truth. Neji wasn''t expecting this though. What type of sister¡­ sister who he sleeps with, will push another girl into his bed? Well, his Harem Lord title had many things to say, apparently. [Title, Harem Lord: ¡ªIncreased affinity with the opposite sex, causing them to feel slight attraction towards you without any particr reason. ¡ªYour partners would have less aversion towards sharing you among themselves.] Now this wasn''t really ''less'' aversion¡­ unless Nejire is trying to actually make up for her previous harsh treatment, the skill is probably downying itself in the description. Meanwhile, Kurai stared at them, blinking, her curiosity apparent even from her cat-like expression. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Momo was going to sleep with him, Neji certainly wouldn''tin. She had already done it with her mouth, and since she didn''t deny Nejire''s idea, Neji didn''t mind knowing if she was caring to cross the final line or not. A smart girl, who is apparently even smarter now, should know what to expect in a situation like this. The meeting had happened in Neji''s room, so after chatting about some casual things, Nejire, Kimi and Kurai left, leaving Neji and Momo behind to¡­ sleep. Because of his , Neji''s tiredness was gone after a good night''s sleep. But even then, he needed fort'' after such a day like yesterday. So anything that would happen in this room shouldn''t be med on him. Momo avoided eye contact, as she sat on the corner of the bed, with Neji standing in front of him. "Um¡­ so are we going to y some games or what-" She wasn''t able to finish her line before her soft red lips were pressed against by Neji''s. She struggled instinctively for the first second before realising what was happening. Her body shuddered as she felt heat rushing to her cheeks. Momo has grown a lot in recent days. She was already grown beyond her age when she was thirteen, and now she could put most adult women to shame. It was both her passed down genes and her convenient Quirk. Neji wrapped his right hand around Momo''s waist and pulled her closer, Momopiled and locked her arms around his neck. For a brief second, they parted their lips, gaped for air, and then kissed again. Pushing Momo on her back on the bed, Neji breathed out. "You know exactly what you walked into." Momo stared at him with a red, embarrassed face. She didn''t deny, seeing which Neji grinned. "Shall I continue then?" ** ** ** Author''s Note: Remembered Momo was left alone even after she entered the harem for 15 chapters ?? Chapter 77: Momo (**) Chapter 77: Momo (**) ¡ª Momo''s breathing was erratic and she stared at her boyfriend with a soft loving gaze. "Um¡­ if you want to do it, I don''t mind." She muttered at me while I pressed down her hands on the bed, our fingers interlocking. Momo was wearing a short green skirt and a light blue dress on top, her perky breasts poking from inside. "Don''t push all the me on me." I narrowed my eyes on her. "What other reasons did you have to want to stay behind, miss?" "That-" "Shhh." With one of my hands pushing down her wrist above her head, I pressed down my thumb on her lower lip. "No excuses allowed." I smiled at her cheekily. "Try again." Momo bit her lips and looked at me with a betrayed look on her face. "...Fine, I came here with t-that in mind." I tilted my head innocently. "And t-that is?" "..." "Hm?" Grinning at her like an idiot, I observed as her lips quivered and she looked the other way. She muttered in a barely audible sound. "...Sex." With a chortle, I plunged down on her and locked my lips with hers. A soft moan escaped her just as she hugged my back and I twisted her body, cing her on top of me. My hands rested on her ass as I grasped her buttcheeks with all my hands. My fingers dug into her soft flesh as if pudding, causing her to gasp and moan in my mouth. Momo''s heartbeat rose higher and higher as I massaged her ass softly, before growing aggressive gradually. My touch was magical and almost ethereal to her, she told me that before. She always wondered why that was, but after today''s exnation, maybe she would realise it''s actual magic? She withdrew her mouth back, leaving a trail of saliva behind, and looked down on me with a red face and heart-filled eyes. "Neji¡­ I have liked you since the first time we met." I smiled at her. "Don''t think¡­ I would have let just anyone touch me as you did for thest three years." My smile didn''t quiver. "I know." With a swift motion of my telekinesis, I tore open the buttons of her top, causing her bra worn boobs to spring out. In the next instant, her bra split from the middle and her breasts peeked out. "They are perfect." Momo looked at me embarrassed by thepliment, her eyes immediately moved away just as I pushed my mouth into one of her nipples and used my tongue to y around it. Momo gasped for air just when my tongue replicated that magical touching from my hands. "Ahnn~" She clenched on the bedsheet with her hands and pressed down her thighs on me. Immediately after, she felt her panties vanish into nothingness, I took it into my inventory, and next one of my fingers pushed inside her wet pussy. "M-mhmm!" She clenched down on the bed sheet tighter, her moans bing softer and lewder each second. "N-Neji!" I ignored her cry and inserted another finger, getting another moan from her, and getting another louder one as I spread my two fingers on either side. With my mouth ying with her boobs and my fingers ying with her pussy, Momo reached a state of near-climax in seconds, mostly because of , but before she could release her pleasure juice outside, I withdrew my finger from her insides and stopped sucking on her breasts. After thest moan, Momo looked at me like a puppy betrayed by her owner. She was about to say something, but before she could, I pushed her away and got up from underneath her. Standing on my knees, I slowly took off my ck shirt and then threw a ck metal ball on the floor, , but better. Which wrapped an invisible barrier around the room, stopping the sound to leave and enter this room from outside. As I threw the shirt over the floor, my chest and rocky abs came into view Momo stared at them briefly before raising her gaze to meet my eyes, her face deadpanned. "Teasing idiot." I curled my lips up and crawled to her after dumping my pants into inventory with a simple thought. My dick sprung up from under my vanished pants, making Momo''s eyes widen. "Oh my God¡­" Momo clenched her thighs together instinctively, muttering in a barely audible voice. "That can''t possibly go inside¡­" She almost crawled backwards instinctively, but my hand slipped into her right cheeks and caressed it softly as if she was a puppy. I learned she liked to be treated like thisst time, and truthfully, I didn''t mind ying with her like that. Momo''s breathing came to a stop as she felt juice crawl down her pussy. "I¡­" she stared into my eyes, gulping, then nodded to herself, finally making her decision. "Do me." With a swift motion, I pushed Momo down on her back and spread her legs after pushing her skirt on her stomach. After leaning over her, I ced my dick on her clit, rubbed it softly, before pushing it inside very slowly. "Mhm!?" Momo''s tongue jumped out of her mouth as a mixture of unimaginable pain and pleasure seemed to cloud her mind. My Touch of Nirvana could control both pain and pleasure. I used it to calm her pain a little, causing pleasure to blind her consciousness. "Ahhn!" With a cry of moan, she wrapped her hands around my back, her fingers digging into my flesh. I stopped briefly, waiting for her breathing to even, and then moved without any words. "N-Neji! N-not so suddenly~!" Her walls clenched on me, her strength leaving her body and only focusing on her private region. She moaned abruptly in session as I took my hips backwards and thrust inside. "Let me try something new." Saying such, I leaned over her, my tongue pushing into her mouth and wrapping around her own. In an instant, my tongue vibrated and Momo''s eyes shook. My hips kept moving, my hands yed with her nipples, and my tongue rattled inside her mouth. "Mhmm!" It was getting harder to breathe for Momo, I could tell as she gasped for air again, her legs interlocking around me as I pushed inside her one after another. A terribly sweet moan entered my ears, my dick twitching because of it, just as I withdrew my mouth from her lips and instead bit on her neck. Momo tried to retaliate, or maybe she tried to match the pleasure I was giving her, knowing it was probably unfair for me alone to do all the work, but her body, mind and soul were too busy drowning in pleasure. I abruptly unwrapped her legs from around my waist and then twisted her body around, pushing her face on the bed and sticking her ass towards the sky. "Neji, what are you-" Without any warning, I thrust inside her, her eyes widened as she cried. "My God!" She whimpered. "Why am I doing it only now?!" She was visibly regretting waiting this long. If she knew sex was this pleasurable, she would never have waited for me to be her boyfriend and just do it all the way back then. "D-do me harder!" "Are you sure?" "Yesh!" Momo''s ass was wiggling like pudding under my thrusts, her skin glistening under the light because of the sweat. One of my hands that was pushing down her neck grabbed her hair, pulling it back with a yank, and another one raised in the air andnded on her ass. A deafening moan left her again, her hands clenched on the bed sheet, her head was forced to raise upwards with bedsheet between her teeth. A louder moan left her the next second just as she felt something encircle my dick. I wrapped my dick in the , not enough to crack her insides of course, but enough for it to phase through her clenching walls, and then vibrate her flesh. "W-what did you do!?!" Immediately, she squirted, her eyes rolling back and her body acting weird. "Ahhhn~" Momo''s body shook, trembled, and shivered, as my hands leapt down her ass another time. She was rendered unable to react because I pulled her tied up hair back, causing her long ck hair to break free from her usual hairstyle, and pulled it towards me with my right hand. "Ohhh~ Neji!" My hand stopped spanking her, which caused her to squirt again, and instead found its way towards her asshole. With my thumb, I pushed inside her second hole, she came prepared so she was clean everywhere. "Not th-here, please~!" Her body and her mind were telling different stories. With both her holes filled and her already cumming, I decided to give her something unforeseeable. I had yet to use my Touch of Nirvana on my cock and thumb, and just as I did, she cried like a hawk. "NOOOO!" She yelled no, but her orgasm didn''t lie. With her pussy soaking like a fountain, and her walls clenching on me like a lioness capturing its prey, it was about time I also released my load. Before I did though, I leaned over her ears, thrusting. "Where does all the jizz go?" "Ahn?!" She gasped in confusion before her eyes shone. "I- I want everything inside me!!" Now that I looked at her face, tears were around her eyes, the corner of her lips foaming, as she breathed in and out with a red nose. Eh, maybe I went too far... Shrugging, I thrust into her just as she begged me for. My dick clenched itself before spraying out thick white jizz inside her in session, each spray of hot cum causing her to moan in extreme pleasure. Her orgasm hadn''t ended yet, and as I came inside her for almost a minute, her strength gave up, as she leaned down. If not for me pulling her hands out, she would have fallen down on the bed. Dropping her softly, I pulled out and breathed heavily before falling beside her. It took her a few seconds before she looked at my face, smiling weirdly, and then at my still rock hard dick. She crawled in between my legs before taking my cock inside her mouth. Oh my, this night would be fun. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Probably many spelling mistakes in this chapter. Lasagna notes: I tried, guys. A/N: *Flying kiss* Also, ahem, start of a new week and because of 2 chapters at once, I shall get stoned and rise in the rankings!! Chapter 78: Preparation (1) Chapter 78: Preparation (1) ¡ª "Yawn¡­" Gara walked through the corridor, yawning and rubbing her eyes. Yesterday she took a holiday because of her son, so she watched some K-dramas that she missed. She sleptte at night but had to wake up early because today was a workday. Her assistant, Sara, insisted that sheete, take holiday, and leave early, whenever she wanted, but she didn''t like throwing her work onto others¡­ Walking by the door of her son''s room, she found it locked, and an almost unnatural silence within the room. Frowning, she leaned her ears over the door and her frown only deepened. Today school was off, so Neji sleeping more than usual was not a bad thing. But the strange silence, as if the room''s sound was cut from the outside, was strange. She simply pushed her pinky finger on the edge of the door lock and used her quirk , which caused the lock to turn and open the door. The unnatural soundless environment immediately ceased to exist. Slowly, making sure to create no sound, she parted the door a bit and peeked inside. ...She had to stare at the scene for a while to register the scene in her mind, the scene where the silver-haired boy was hugging the ck-haired girl to sleep, with a nket covering their lower bodies. At this, she stilled briefly. Gara closed the door softly and walked away humming with a smile on her face. Her son was finally bing a man! Hmm, maybe she should also respect his privacy a bit from now on? Maybe. ¡ª¡ï¡ª UA had given the students a day off, but the teachers were busier than usual instead. "We have already captured the two brain-viins, but from what we have found out, they can''t speak." Naomasa Tsukauchi, the detective, said to the crowd of teachers sitting at therge table. "We are having trouble figuring out if they''re even humans or not¡­" He added after a silence. "What about the other two viins who were teleported via the strange liquid?" Pro Hero Snipe asked. Tsukauchi shook his head. "We have checked the Quirk Registry of everyone in Japan from age 20 to 30, but none of them matched the information of the viins, ''Shigaraki'', the Decay Quirk user, and ''Kurogiri'', the Warp Gate user. Shigaraki seems to be the leader here." Amongst the teachers, All Might, who sat beside Nezu in his skinny form, frowned. "...Leader, huh." He breathed out. "It''s hard to believe that." "Why?" Nezu asked, his eyes shining. Unfortunately, one of the viins who jammed thework also destroyed the cameras temporarily. So they only had eye witness, there was no footage. All Might scratch his chin. "I wasn''t there in person, but from what I heard from Aizawa, he was bragging about the two brain monsters he brought with him. How he would kill me using them, and how all the students would die. He made sure to mention the quirks of the two brain monsters constantly, again and again, as if he was showing off a toy." All Might met everyone''s gaze. "In simpler words, he is a man-child." ''A man-child, huh.'' Aizawa, who was sitting in the room as well, nodded his head in agreement. d King groaned. "You mean he is a kid with too much power?" All Might shook his head. "I guess, but I meant to say, he is not the actual leader. There is someone above him." At this, not only All Might, but all the teachers had a frown on their head. Not everyone knew about what he was talking about, but the ones who knew¡­? They were barely holding back from shivering. If All Might''s guess was correct, the nightmare of Japan, All for One was behind this seemingly reckless viin attack. ¡ª¡ï¡ª There was a bit of embarrassing dramater on the day when I realised Mom found out about Momo and me sleeping together. Momo immediately excused herself upon learning that, but she messaged me immediately after reaching home. "Mhmm!" Now Nejire had her arms locked around my neck. Her tongue was inside my mouth as she pressed her breasts against my chest. I was on the chair and Nejire was on myp. From there, she kissed me aggressively for minutes before parting her lips. She was breathing very heavily and wiped the saliva from the corner of her lips. I pulled her closer by the waist. "You''re more aggressive than usual." Was she jealous perhaps? Or scared that I would forget about her because of Momo? "No." She spat out and kissed me again. Okay, she''s jealous. "But you know¡­" I started after the kiss ended. "We were supposed to train, not get lost in pleasure." She pouted. "That''s what we were doing until you decided to ''teach'' me that Vibrating Tongue of yours." She was blushing, her cheeks red, and her eyes were zing. Her quirk evolved and became the same as mine. So I was taking time to teach her some stuff and also learn something from her since I know jack shit myself. We were basically doing mutual training but then¡­ something poked out of my pants. Don''t me me. "Now continue, I will make you realise how bad of a decision it is to have three lovers." She said, humping. "I will suck you dry myself, then see how you handle the other two." ...Heh, my stamina heals in minutes. Kek. "Sure." I smiled at her. "Go ahead." Nejire frowned cutely and plummeted between my legs. Also, it''s about time I had a threesome in this life. It''s kinda meh otherwise. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ''That''s forter though.'' It was Monday, and today was the first day of school after the USJ incident. This would be his 8th day in school, and he was hoping to get a peek inside the Tower today. After Nejire dropped him off on the 1st year campus, he walked to his ss just when a¡­ seductive subus stopped him. "Oh my, look who''s back~" The R-rated hero Midnight pinned him on the wall and licked her lips at him. "I am dying to see that chest of yours in person, boy." He stared at her with an expressionless face. "Boy? Why are you so interested in a boy''s chest? Gasp, is this Pedophilia I am seeing?" "..." "No, no, it''s fine. Japan is weird, you''re not at fault." Heforted her. Midnight cleared her throat and pulled her hand back, acting as if she was a leaf soaked in holy water. "Since I like you, I will give you some heads-up, how about that?" She asked, swiping a finger by her lips. "In return~" "You want dick pics?" "Ye-" She froze again as realisation hit her. ...A few seconds ago, seeing that even pinning him wasn''t working, she wanted to tease him further, she wanted to ask for his nudes, hoping at least that will catch him off guard. But this¡­ he acted as if this all was natural conversation!? "Hm, it''s gettingte, Sensei." Neji dropped his eyes on his wristwatch, his face still neutral. "See youter I guess, oh, and no, I don''t need heads up." He waved at her and walked away, stopping at a door and entering through it after a brief wait. "..." A sweetugh left her lips as she hugged herself, squeezing her soft arms with her hands. "Ahhn, I like him more and more~" Now she had a challenge in her hand. It was to make the kid act like a kid, make him blush under her womanly charm. If she couldn''t make a teenager go heads-and-heels for her, she should rather lock herself in the corner of a room and cry. ¡ª¡ï¡ª I walked through the door and immediately became the centre of attention for the whole ss after silence fell in the room. Their eyes stared at me, Izuku and Bakugo''s eyes hateful. I could understand Izuku, but Bakugo? Hm, maybe he is the guy who almost got his heart prated by ss? Kek. Moving my head, I saw some others staring at me with subtle acknowledgement like Tokoyami and Todoroki. That was good to know, then again, that wasn''t much shocking when most others were¡­ "Oh, look, it''s Neji!" ...Cheerful. "Neji!" Ochako ran. "I was waiting for you!" I was expecting them to actually run to me with knives for risking their lives with thatst st of mine. They would have surely died if not for my luck. ''My'' luck because I got a [Luck ys a role!] notification resting on the end of all the notifications that I missed at first. Thanks, Mdy Luck. Along with Ochako, Kaminari and Mina, Kirishima ran to me, giving me a bro fist which I dly epted. He then threw his hands around my shoulder. If not for me having confirmed his [State] multiple times, I would have been suspicious of his behaviour. But no, he is just an overly cheerful manly friend. "I didn''t see you fight, but I heard about it from Vice President Kendo." He said. "We all owe you our lives, you risked your own for us." I shrugged and waved it off. "Don''t mind it. Just buy me a drinkter on." "A drink?!" Kaminari yelled. "We are going to throw a party!! Right guys-" A cold and bored voice interrupted him. "You can do all that after finishing your fights." Ignoring me and the guys who had frozen in his spot, Aizawa walked inside the ss, his face bandaged with his arm hanging from his neck. So even Recovery Girl couldn''t heal him entirely? Hah, he must have suffered a lot of pain. He pointed his finger at our small crowd, quickly dismissing us, and I took my seat swiftly. "Um¡­" Kaminari raised his hand. "What do you mean by that? Our fight isn''t over? M-more viins?" "No, we teachers will make sure nothing like that ever happens again. Instead..." Aizawa shook his head softly, his gaze sharpening. "UA School Festival awaits you in 2 weeks." A silence fell in the room before they all cheered. "That''s so ordinary!!" ** ** ** Chapter 79: Preparation (2) Chapter 79: Preparation (2) ¡ª "UA Festival is right around the corner." Aizawa trailed off and observed the students'' reactions. "But sensei!" Kaminari called. "With the viin attack happening just two days ago, is this really a good idea¡­?" "It''s necessary to demonstrate UA''s crisis management protocol is sound¡­" He trailed off with a quiet sigh. "That''s the thinking, apparently." He continued. "Compared to the past years, there will be 5 times more security this time. This is not an event we can cancel just because of a few viins, our Sports Festival is the greatest opportunity you''ll get." He gave a short silence for the student to take his words in. I saw Momo forming a worried face and Ochako''s face contorted weirdly, passion burning in her eyes. "The Olympics, as you all know, was once the world''s sports festival. But upon the emergence of quirks, it is merely a husk of its former self¡­ But as far as Japan''s concerned, the UA''s sports festival has taken the ce of the Olympics." Immediately as Aizawa finished, muttering filled the room. Momo turned to face me, whispering with a hand covering her mouth. "The nation''s top heroes would be watching, right?" "I guess." I nodded. "They will be there as scouts, and if we do good enough, after graduating we will receive invitations to be their sidekicks." Momo started to say something, but Aizawa continued his words. "As you realise, if you do good and get picked by a top hero, you will receive tremendous experience and poprity. But your time is limited. Show what you''re made of to the heroes, to Japan." He trailed off. "This only happens once a year, so you all got 3 chances. If you want to be a hero, this is something you can''t miss! Good luck." None of the students cheered or muttered, they only stared at each other with seriousness in their eyes. "..." 3 times he said, eh. I only have 1 chance. But Aizawa is right about one thing, I can''t miss this event. I have a Hero in mind who I want to fight beside me against the Gods, and if I want to attract her attention, I will need to poke her out of the rabbit hole. This is the greatest chance I would get for that. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Aizawa walked out of the ssroom after sparing a nce at Neji. He honestly was sceptical about that kid. He did agree that the kid didn''t have any intention to injure anyone, let alone kill them. But the matter of fact was the kid jumped on the battlefield even after he told everyone to stay back. He fought viins, almost died, before his quirk suddenly burst out anew. Nezu said it''s Quirk Awakening, but the mouse stopped him from asking Neji any question about it. It was clear to Aizawa that Neji would have died if not for being super lucky. If he hadn''t jumped, dozens of lives wouldn''t have ended like that. Dozens of students wouldn''t have been injured like that. It was all his fault that people actually died. Aizawa didn''t have a good impression of death. Some people could not be redeemed, yes, but as detective Tsukauchi had revealed, the viins who died were small-time thugs. They could have been redeemed. Their lives were not supposed to end like that. This greatly lowered Neji''s view in his mind. The only reason he didn''t take things into his own hand was the truth that Neji had still saved his life. He killed people, yes, but he was still his life saviour. Arge part of Aizawa refused to take the knife in his own hand and stab Neji in the back. Not doing this, he hoped, was enough to repay his debt. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After ss ended, we were back at the table in the cafeteria, eating. "So you want to be a hero for money?" Momo asked in disbelief towards Ochako who scratched the back of her head with an embarrassed face. The disbelief in Momo''s voice must be getting into her. "W-well, I guess¡­" Imagine, lmao. Can''t rte¡­. actually, I can, from my old life. A small part of my old life was my mother depending on my uncles, I guess that was my most financially miserable days. But after Mom started selling me to rich milfs, things turned out fine. A small part of me asked ''But at what cost?'', which I ignored. I don''t care, that life is a past, this one is the present. I sipped on a packet of orange juice and stared at the two girls chattering and sharing their different lifestyles with each other. Eh, they''re getting along a lot better than I thought they would¡­ Considering Ochako was heartbroken by her. Shrugging, I turned my head on the side instead, observing the fleeting students. They were all chattering, eating, andughing. Huh, high school life doesn''t look that bad. I can''t enjoy it as much as they are doing but I can''t say what I am getting isn''t great. "What about you, Neji?" Suddenly Momo pulled my sleeves. I turned to her and tilted my head. "Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention." Momo stared at my eyes before blushing and looking away, the memories of that night most likely appearing on her head. Ochako exined instead. "Why do you want to be a hero?" "Oh." I stopped sipping juice and thought for a moment. Uraraka wants to be a hero for money. Momo wants to do it because she strangely has a heroplex (rich people are weird). What about me? Is there any reason I would even want to be a hero? I had exined why I came to UA, and bing a hero wasn''t part of it. ...Actually, being a hero even as a job isn''t that appealing to me. Uh-ah, well¡­ I smiled confidently. "I want to be a hero to save the world from evil." Yeah, that would do. ¡ª¡ï¡ª School ended shortly, and I asked Nejire to return home without me via phone. She protested for minutes before I managed to wave her off. "So, what''s up?" Momo asked as I grabbed two coke from a vending machine and threw one at her. "I exined the Personal Dimension and stuff 3 days ago, right?" I leaned over the wall, taking a sip of the coke. "There is a gate in this school, but I will most likely get caught if I disappear and appear out of nowhere since nobody else can see the ''Gates'', you get it?" Momo nodded, with a thinking pose. "So how can I help?" I smiled at her. "Open a club, whatever the topic may be, and then add some students. I can excuse myself anytime inside the campus in that case. I will somehow manage my disappearances entering and leaving the dungeon at least." I gulped down the coke and wiped my lips. "That is, if you don''t mind. Managing a club would cost time, and we are already tired from school, managing it will cost you sleep." "Ok." Momo didn''t even consider for a second before smiling and kissing me on the lips. "If you want me to do that, then I will." ...My, is this a Goudere I am seeing? "Ahem." She cleared her throat before looking around to make sure nobody saw us kissing. "I will go to the teachers'' room and ask for permission to open a club right now." I smiled. "Right. Then I will take a peek inside today, manage it somehow, please." "Okay." She nodded and turned around. "Bye, Neji!" She waved her hand another time and disappeared around the corner. There were clubs even in this school, but there was no one in 1-A who attended a club. It''s mostly for the business course students, truth be told. But this will help. I then snapped my finger, and immediately, from the rooftop of the building that the vending machine was slid against, a ck cat with a golden gaze jumped down on my neck. "Papa!" Kurai licked my cheeks. "Let''s get going!" She was cringing too hard after calling me Otou-sama each time, so I just lowered her burden a bit by making it easier for her. I and Kurai can talk telepathically from very far, like city level distance. I just called her during thest period and she came to rest at the top of school immediately. At my nod, she cast a spell, , and I dashed towards the tower in the far with her on my shoulders. This would not make me invisible, it would only make people overlook me most of the time. But if I suddenly appeared from nowhere, it would indeed attract the attention of someone who had their eyes on that spot. After passing multiple buildings, at the back of the school''s main campus, beside ake that I never noticed, I soon came across the Tower rising above the sky. It was supposed to have only 10 floors, but I could not see the end of its head. It rose even beyond the clouds. On the outside, it was painted in a ck texture and an eerie feeling around it. Vines were encircling around it like snakes and it released a strange stench. The base of the tower wasnt thatrge, but it was still as big as an average house. On the wall of it, there was a golden door stuck, shining under the dusk sun. I stopped in front of it and pushed the door. It didn''t bulge. But upon using all my strength, the door parted in two and golden light devoured me from the inside. The next second, I found myself inside a jungle. ** ** ** Chapter 80: 80: Tower Dungeon (1) Chapter 80: 80: Tower Dungeon (1) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª 80: Tower Dungeon (1) ¡ª The golden light slowly subsided and I found myself standing within a green forest, a message shing before my eyes. [You have entered the 1st floor!] Waving the message off, I focused on my surroundings. I could hear the sound of water dripping from the tree leaves, the sound of birds chirping in the tree branches, and the sound of a waterfall running wild nearby. Hmm. A forest isn''t the worst I have seen. I have been to volcanoes, above the clouds, and even in a world with nond and only water. I survived there, this is nothingpared to that. This should be easy. A loud screech resounded from a distance, almost as if nature was opposing my words. I chuckled to myself and sted my legs on the ground, causing my body to leap into the sky. Kurai held on to my neck tight, almost digging her ws into my flesh. Just as I tried to go beyond the clouds¡ª "Ouch!" ¡ªMy head bumped on the air. I almost fell down along with Kurai, but somehow managed to get back myposure. "System?" I groaned while rubbing my head. "What was that?" [That''s the barrier of the 1st floor. This floor is the southern part of the great jungle located in the United Continent. Further information is locked, and can only be unlocked after conquering the first floor.] Hm. Does floor 1 cover the entire jungle? [I am not supposed to say that¡­ but fine.] "Well, thank you." I blew a kiss in the air. [...The first four floors cover the South, North, West, East sides of the jungle, while the 5th covers the middle of the jungle. This is the biggest jungle on the entire continent, there are Dragons and Phoenixes in this jungle, covering it on the 1st floor would be a bit unfair, even for a Gamer.] I nodded at the system''s words. This meant all the 10 floors were essentially a single dungeon. Basically a small. I looked at the horizon. The jungle is vast, but at the edge of each side, a blue barrier was raised, which even if it did not block the monsters from travelling, would surely block me. I have a bad feeling about this jungle all of a sudden. This alone upied 5 floors, and there were supposed to be dragons and phoenixes. This ought to be hard. Wait¡­ Does time flow the same here as the outside world? [No, master. Time flows 10:1 in this worldpared to the outside world. Basically 10 times faster.] Niiice! I will spend 20 hours max here then. Now that I have a girlfriend, I can just excuse myself from Mom anytime. But I still have to finish my job here in outside''s 2 hours. [You can only leave the Tower after reaching a safe spot. Shall I show you the spots?] "Please do so." Immediately as I said so, 5 blue lights burst out from different parts of the jungle. I was probably the only one who could see the lights beside Kurai, if not the animals would have started amotion. I looked around the area and decided which light to head for. There was ake and waterfall where the light burst out. I will choose that. I was totally not expecting any mermaids, trust me. I dropped to the ground a few yards far from the fountain and used to make sure it''s safe where I am heading into. In my head, I got the image of¡­ something interesting. Kurai shouldn''t see this. I grabbed her from my neck and dropped her on the ground. "Stay here, okay? I will be back soon." She grumbled but nodded nheless just as I kicked forward and slowly slid behind a huge boulder, peeking my head in the middle of theke just as I froze. Seeing it using Echolocation was different than seeing it with my own two eyes. On top of a rock beside the pond, two blue-skinned women, one with red hair and one with white, were hugging and kissing each other. Ahem¡­ girls, get yourselves a man. [Image Here] ? My eyes then fell on the text hovering above their heads. [Syria - Siren - Level 111] [Rysia - Siren - Level 114] Uh¡­ they should keep having fun. I turned around and kicked the ground, darting off to where I came from. I guess I have to find another Save Point. Going past two Level-100s, more so, Sirens, would be hard. I am confident in my sexuality enough for Sirens to easily seduce me. That''s their main power, after all. Moreover, there could be more in the water where my perception couldn''t enter for some reason. It was bouncing off. As if a barrier was blocking it. Just then, I felt a re in my soul. Being contracted with Kurai, I could feel when she feels some extreme emotions. Right now, she was infuriated. Shit, what happened?? Hope she doesn''t start a wildfire. I blurred towards Kurai, while trying to talk to her telepathically, but she only replied in broken words. Immediately as I reached the spot, I frowned and then prepared to st my hands at the surrounding pink enemies. Humanoid pigs, aka Orcs. [Gymibik - Orc - Level 63] [Rottik - Orc - Level 65] [Lirik - Orc - Level 59] These three were the highest levelled ones among the 13 Orcs surrounding Kurai. Telepathically, I told her not to use her fire powers, I didn''t want to start forest fire, but she did have her other powers. So even before I could use my shockwaves, Kurai parted her mouth and released a breath of corrosion and gue forward. The dusty, smokey, and overall foul breath clouded over most of the enemies, and in an instant, the Orcs dropped to the ground like dead fishes and started struggling. They started pulling their own skins off, as if insects were crawling under their skins. This won''t kill them, but it would keep them immobile for a while. The enemies that were able to dodge the attack immediately rushed to the small cat''s spot. The cat grinned, the light of red shing in her eyes as her body started to erge, and the next second, she was as big as a panther. The approaching enemies almost stopped but Kurai simply kicked off and shed her ws across their necks, leaving a bleeding effect. The monsters inside dungeons were a part of the Gamer System, so they had stats, and could be affected with status effects such as [Bleeding]. I sighed and shrugged my shoulders. Kurai was level 83 now, she was strong enough to take in some mere Orcs¨C Suddenly, my red up as I snapped my head to the right. Beside a tree, far from me, arge woman with green skin was standing with a club in her hand, her eyes leisurely observing Kurai fight. She had green skin, brown hair tied like a Viking, and small tusks. Her hips and breasts were huge, as expected from someone double my body size. She was even taller than All Might. [Image Here] ? But the truly frightening fact about her was¡­ ...Her extraordinary level. I would have freaked out if not for my newly awakened quirk. It''s overpowered. As hot as she was, she was an enemy. So just as Kurai finished her enemies, I mentally warned her and immediately rushed towards the enemy. She acted as if I didn''t exist at first, but as I closed the distance, two bright orbs of white materializing around my hands, her eyes drifted on me just as she raised her club in the air. Her club shone just as white lightning crackled around it. She swung the club at my head, and I decided to sh head-on with my coated blow. Our attacks met, and a crushing noise clouded the area. There was a miscalction. The woman''s strength was out of this world. Because of that, even though I am sure my destructive power was greater, when her club plunged down on my fist, it grandly mmed me on the ground. I coughed out saliva just as the woman was about to swing herrge fist downwards, her wooden weapon being destroyed because of my aggressive power. Before her punch could hit me and injure me beyond saving, the ck panther roared and leapt at her. I immediately steadied myself and jumped back. I am short on health potions, so I shouldn''t drink any right now, but that single attack had taken out almost half my HP. I have to be safe. The Ogre woman kreeched, roaring like a barbarian, and grabbed Kurai by her neck before mming her onto the ground. "Kurai, use !" It was a destructive attack. It''s almost like releasing an antimatter ray to a matter, just not that powerful yet. Although I told Kurai to attack, she wasn''t in any spot to do so. I had to make a spot for her. So I took my spear out of my inventory and tightened my knuckles around it. I threw a javelin made of golden light towards the monster, she yelled in pain as the Spear Ki prated her left shoulder. She left Kurai alone and growled towards me, rushing at me like a behemoth. I immediately activated my Eyes of the Lord. I realised winning this fight wouldn''t be possible by myself, I needed Kurai''s help. As I dodged the attack of the Ogre, Kurai got up and parted her jaws at her. A dark condensed smoke burst out of her mouth and hit the Ogre woman in her back, she groaned and rolled almost fell to her face, just as Inded a blow on her chin. "Augh!" She grunted again when I swung my spear at her kidney, the spear''s sharpness barely prated her rock-solid skin, but upon coating the edge of the de with , it went through her skin like a de through butter. "ARRGH!" ¡ª¡ï¡ª She was strong. Her strength was impressive. Maybe even at Prime All Might''s level- No, let''s stop there. She could probably barely match the weakened All Might. But she was surely stronger than Nomu. Fortunately, she wasn''t the speed type, and I still had Kurai backing me up. "Ugh¡­!" She groaned in pain with her hands on the ground, her green skin strained in crimson blood, as she sat on her butt. I clenched my spear in my hand, Tremor shing on its edge, sharpening it further than it was already. I guess it''s time to kill her. I raised my spear in the air, breathing heavily while blood trailed down my forehead. I could barely muster any strength, and my hand shook just from holding the spear straight. Kuraiid limp nearby, her body asionally twitching only. Just as I was about to swing my spear down, she raised her hands in¡­ submission? She stared into my eyes, speaking fluent English, what the fuck. "I, Mursha, the Chieftain of the Ogres, ept my loss, human." She said, her voice deep but still feminine. "As the one to defeat me you have absolute control over me, and can make me do whatever you want. Even kill me if it pleases you¡­" Then a hope-filled tone left her voice. "If not, you can im me along with my tribe as yours." ...She was prideful, alright, but even she didn''t want to die. That was a tempting offer too. Do I give up on possibly 5~10 levels just for a tribe of Orcs? Let''s see... ** ** ** [Self Note: Image in this chapter] Chapter 81: 81: Tower Dungeon (2) Chapter 81: 81: Tower Dungeon (2) Chapter 81: Tower Dungeon (2) ¡ª Things don''t always go ording to n, do they? It was a bit strange seeing a monster, who I was about to kill, talk all of a sudden, but this was still within my boundary of expectations. Since Dungeon no.11''s Boss had sentience, what stops the higher dungeon monsters from obtaining it? I followed the green-skinned female Ogre a few steps behind, my senses cautious as I carried Cat-Kurai on my shoulders who purred in my ears randomly. I decided not to kill the Ogre. This dungeon was my EXP farm, and I will have to hunt each monster for my growth, but if I can get help from one of the factions at the beginning stage, I would need less time than usual. After that, if needed, I can just kill the aforementioned faction too. So for now, I have decided to follow her. But I am sceptical. She said I now have control over her life, and since she was the Chief of the Ogres, I also rule over her tribe. Is she lying? I have no way to confirm. barely helps here from reading her [State]. There is a reason why I ran from the two Sirens. Not because they were both higher levelled than me, but because there was a chance of multiple enemies hiding underwater where my Echolocation magically bounced off from. That''s why I fled. There was bound to be more people underwater if they were going far enough to put a barrier around it. Yet, now I was heading to a vige full of monsters, where at least a few levels 100+ should be present since their Chief is so high. Going there is dangerous, moreover when I have no assurance of a monster''s words. But let''s see where this all leads to. Fortunately, I have some spare cards. Such as the [Quirk Exp Card] and the [Random Skill Card] I got from the quest. I didn''t use the Quirk card already because ording to the System''s calctions, using it won''t make my quirk ''Evolve'' right now. So that''s an emergency card instead. If I get a new power right now, I would have a hard time managing it. I have my te filled already with my Vibration powers right now. But the Skill card¡­ I don''t need to preserve it. Let''s just roll with it. I slipped my hand into inventory, still walking, and took out the shining golden card with ck lining around it. It looked almost like a YuGiOh card. It was nk on one side, but had some text exining the card''s powers on the front. [Random Skill Card: A card that works like a gathca token. Upon using it, you may get a random skill with a random level. The chances of obtaining a Max levelled skill is very low.] Hmm¡­ How do I activate it? In coupons, I just had to tear the paper apart. But this card doesn''t seem like it would be torn apart bluntly... Ugh, do I need to insert mana? Do I make Kurai do it, then? No, that would make her get the skill instead. System? [You just had to ask me, Master.] With a brilliant golden light, the card dissipated in the air. The Ogre woman turned at me, but I motioned my chin at her and she stiffly turned forward again. I then focused on the message shing in front of me. [Luck ys a role!] "..." [You have acquired a Max levelled skill!] [You have acquired the Passive skill, "Last Man Standing"] [Last Man Standing [MAX]: You''re a man, a man won''t go down easily. You can trick death once every 24 hours. As in, when your HP drops to 1, you gain invulnerability for 5 seconds and attain immunity to all attacks. Cooldown: 24 hours.] Ah¡­ A passive skill, yay. And the description, good lord, what the hell is that?! It''s like that invincibility from my reincarnation. Unfortunately, the skill is MAXED, so the 5 seconds timer can''t increase. Unless I find some way to evolve the skill. As far as I know, there is no limit to skill level up in Gamer System. When it hits a cap, it just evolves. That''s clearly not the case here¡­ but I will figure it out somehow. Using the card right now wasn''t a mistake. This is a really overpowered skill. It would save my life thousands of times in the future, I can see that already. Hah, I guess I am ready to see what''s in the vige this woman is taking me to. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A circr terrain cleared off any trees stood in the middle of the forest. Small round huts made of dry leaves and one especially big house made of white marbles that was crafted amateurishly stood in the middle of the small vige of Ogres. The entire vige was surrounded by a wooden fence through which the three of us entered the vige. I was in full cautious mode just as the Orcs and Ogres working around the vige turned at us, their eyes hostile for a second before they saw we were led by the woman in front of us. Orcs and Ogre, they were here together. It was clear the Ogres were the rulers here and the Orcs were workers, ves even. But the matter of fact was, almost all of them were above Level 70. I could even see some level 100s¡­ Summing all the monsters present, there were at least 4 dozen of them. I don''t know how I held back from just jumping in and starting to kill them. They were living exp bags. I am sure along with the Ogre chief, these many enemies will get me to Level 120 easily. But let''s hold back for now. A short, old pink-skinned humanoid pig with a beard reaching his stomach ran here and stopped in front of the Ogre woman, bowing deeply. "Chief, wee back." He said. "It''s sorry to see you have returned alone." He added in a squeaky but unconcerned tone, I found no tingle of sadness in his tone. Hah, they were monsters. Didn''t even flinch learning their own people died. Though they can''t be med, they should be more than used to it by now. He then raised his head to meet my gaze, careful to not frown. We didn''t seem like prisoners, so acting hostile to us in front of his chief would be stupid. "And they are¡­?" "A human." Mursha, the woman, replied softly, which caused the old man to freeze for some reason. "An actual human and his demonic beast." Kurai growled at the call but said nothing. She was Divine Beast and a future Goddess, not a demonic beast¡­ Then again, anyone who saw the red-eyed panther ughtering Orcs; would assume the beast to be a demonic monster. "I was¡­" She trailed off before sighing and shouting. "Everyone, gather around!" If not for that I didn''t feel any malice in her shout, I would have poked her chest from behind by now. Soon we were surrounded by 4 dozens of monsters, all of them muttering and chattering to each other. With them gathered, Mursha turned to me and crouched on her knees. Before she lowered her head and met her forehead with the ground, I saw her face. She had a solid expression, no sense of shame present there. In fact, she almost looked¡­ proud? Mindless monsters, I was right. "I, Mursha, a distant descendant of the Vikings and direct defendant of Ogres, the ruler of the Taktoya Ogre tribe, bow in gratitude to my lord for sparing my life. From now onwards, you haveplete control over me, and my tribe. Nobody shall oppose you here, if they do, you are free to do as you please." She pressed her head harder. "Please, ept my gratitude, My Liege." A Viking, she said. So there are Vikings in this world? This is getting too real. I need monsters, not humans. Killing sentient humans isn''t fun, not at all. I will do it, of course, I am in desperate need of power, but it''s not something I am fond of. Sigh. Instead of epting the words of the woman directly, I looked around me first, observing the face of the monsters. The Ogres'' faces were pretty humane so I could still read their expressions. The Orcs'' pig-like faces, on the other hand, were unreadable. "Nobody has a problem with that?" I muttered softly. "If you do,e in front of me right now. Challenge or whatever, I want to end it all here." Nobody came in. Instead, they fell to their knees and hit their heads on the ground. "W-we don''t dare." The old man from before said, also bow-towing. "Having a human as our ruler is a blessing if anything else." Uh¡­ "What?" As far as I know, humans are at the bottom of every food pyramid in fantasy worlds where Dragons and Phoenixes reside. They only survive because of theirrge numbers. Then¡­ "What''s so important about humans?" The Ogre woman raised her head at my question. "Exin." The old man was about to speak, but the Ogre woman raised an arm and started talking instead. "My liege, are you not a human? But I don''t see any sign of a mixed-race in you." ...My Liege? "I am a human," I answered. "I guess a bit above that even." The woman frowned, almost as if I was saying sphemy. "Beyond human?" "I am a high human," I replied softly but the reaction I got was¡­ far from soft. The woman''s eyelids widened and a flicker of doubt shed on her eyes before it vanished. Instead, a red hue appeared on her green cheeks as she trembled. Her doubt-filled eyes suddenly turned weird and hot smokey breath left her mouth. She spoke between breaths, "Please, b-breed me." "..." ...What a slutty girl, Jesus Christ. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A tempting offer it was, but unfortunately, beside me, Kurai was. So I had to order the woman to stop but she only stopped after I threatened to kill her. What the fuck? What''s happening here? This is confusing. "borate," I asked the woman who sat on her knees, staring at me as I sat on the chair. Her eyes sometimes lowered on my crotch. "Don''t make me repeat myself." "Y-yes." She gulped and nodded. Talk about inconsistent characterization. She was brawling with me like a beast half an hour ago, now she was rubbing her thighs together¡­ "In the distant past," She started, taking a calm breath in. "The world was attacked by Outer Gods. They started to hunt and kill every living being on the, and all the races were on the brink of extinction. At thest moment, before the world could end, a group of 50 High Humans rose from all over the world. Only after half a month of fighting, they made the Gods flee." That''s... unbelievable. I thought this world was inside the System''s territory, made by the system even. So how did ''Outer'' Gods invade here? [Your questions will be answered after you clear the Tower.] ...Okay. Though how much stronger are High Humanspared to normal humans for them to be able to make Gods flee? I didn''t get any answer this time, and instead, the woman continued. "At the end of the fight, only 5 High Humans remained. In the World back then, a small portion of each race remained, but all the normal humans were extinct. The High Humans formed 5 Empires after that and took in males or females of their preferences as their wives and husbands. New races started to appear after that. They were stronger than the others, but still below High Humans." After a silence, she looked into my eyes. "That''s¡­ all I know. As a monster in the wild, I have no further information, my liege." I nodded after a while. "Do you know what''s so special about High Humans?" "Mostly rumours." She gulped. "I am not sure if my liege would like to hear mere rumours." Eh¡­ it''s kind of weird being talked to like this. I nodded nheless. "Speak your mind." After a deep breath, she continued. "High Humans had a great amount of mana, just like you." "...How do you know I have a great amount of Mana?" She looked at me weirdly all of a sudden before a look of realisation hit her¡­ Almost as if she was thinking I am testing her. "Every life form has mana in them, just like that cat on your shoulder. Strong people can sense the Mana present in people''s bodies easily, moreover that only increases when they sit face to face like we are doing. But I can''t do that to you. That''s why I didn''t even notice you at first on the battlefield, and when I did, I just thought you were a weak Demi with very low mana." She went silent before gulping. "Am I right?" That''s¡­ good. Very a good alibi. If everyone misunderstands that I have so much mana that they can''t even sense how much, then I can catch people off guard easily. This misunderstanding would help. I smiled. "Very perspective. You are right. Continue from before on what makes High Humans so special." She nodded slowly. "Generally, humans are naturally weaker than most other races. Physical strength-wise, they are just above goblins. But High Humans are strong, so strong that some have even shed with dragons just with their bare fists. They have both great mana capacity and strength." That''s great too. But is that enough to make some monsters respect me like I am Jesus? No. "Continue." She nodded. "But most importantly, the reason why everyone respects High Humans so much; is because of their¡­ seeds." "..." "As you must know, every being has a level cap based on their race. Normal Ogres have a Level-Cap of 200, but since I have part of Viking blood, I could reach 30 extra levels. But even I have hit a cap." She lowered her eyes again. "I-if I were to have just a drop of your semen, then that Cap would increase." ...Who made this world? I shook my head off her words and asked the important questions first. "But why did you respect me so much even without knowing I am a High Human? As you said, normal humans were merely better than Goblins." She stiffened but talked nheless. "Humans have gone extinct, as I said before. Even those mere humans might be a High Human one day. When I realised you were a human, I wanted to c-capture you at first. But then, you just defeated me. Even we monsters have pride. Serve the strong, that''s something we were taught from birth. It''s only fair for the people of this tribe to respect you after they learnt that you defeated me, a Level 230 part Viking." Ah. They were happy that the person who defeated their Chief was a human, a being who could one day be a High Human. That''s a good enough reason, feeds my paranoia. I nodded at her. "So, my liege." The woman looked at me, pleading, just as her eyes lowered at my pants again. "C-can I have a mouthful of your seed?" "..." I won''t deny it. I didn''t expect a woman who was trying to capture and enve me just half an hour ago to suddenly start and beg for my cum. This was hotter than I expected. Fortunately, Kurai was busy outside the tent. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Happy new year everyone! I saw a bad joke a while ago. 2022 is actually "2020 too". Ugh. Chapter 82: 82: Tower Dungeon (3)** Chapter 82: 82: Tower Dungeon (3)** Chapter 82: Tower Dungeon (3)** ¡ª I am especially horny today after the peek inside the waterfallke, so this can''t be helped. I looked outside via the window before closing it with my telekinesis. The room we were in wasn''t made of milk-white marbles. It wasn''t smoothly made, but it did look better than the rest of the huts outside. There was a bed too, stuffed with cotton and a nket made of animal furid to cover it. Not bad. I stood up and walked to the woman on the floor, sitting on her knees. Then picked her up on the air with Telekinesis. People with Mana could resist my telekinesis since it was magic in the end, Kurai could do it, and so could this woman. But let alone resisting, as I dropped her on the bed, her breasts bouncing, she moaned instead. "Strip." At my cold demeanour, she didn''t show any opposing reaction and started to immediately strip naked. Her excuse of a bra that was pressing on her chest revealed her green breast that jiggled softly, her deep green nipples shining. She didn''t wear any panties, and just had animal leather hanging from her legs. It was dirty. Now that I look at her again, as pleasing as she was to the eye, she was dirty. Mud was all over her body, along with the blood that was caused by me. Shrugging, I took out a health potion and tossed it at her. She caught it from the bed, stared at it for a second before her eyes widened in understanding. I guess Healing Potions are a thing in this world. She nodded at me in gratitude and gulped the potion... Eh, a loss, but I can''t get hard by a bleeding and wounded woman. As her wounds healed visibly, the bandagesing loose, I threw a white pill at her. She caught it too and observed it. This time she was confused, but at my motion, she gulped it whole. It was a [Cleanse Pill] which worked immediately. Foam came out of her skin, her hair, and her aesthetics. She was soon a ball of foam. The bed was wet all of a sudden, but I wasn''t worried. Because in the next second, a hot wind burst out around her. The foam dissipated and dried her body along with the wet bedsheets. "...What happened?" She asked as I crawled on top of her. She was stripped enough. I sat down on her stomach and ced my hands on herrge breasts. "Mhm?" She moaned me a question and I smirked at her. "What? You want to get fucked so bad? Can''t even wait for forey, huh?" I didn''t wait for her to answer as I applied Touch of Nirvana in my hands, my fingertips also coated in Tremor, just as she moaned and bit on air. "Wha ¨C ahhn! ¨C what''s forey?!" I was going all out, using my Touch of Nirvana to its highest degree, and then my shockwave was just perfect for a woman of her size and durability to feel extreme pleasure. "Why do my breasts feel so good?! Breasts are only supposed to produce milk, why do they feel so good~?!" I yed with her nipples and pinched on them, enjoying her reaction with a smirk. Maybe monsters don''t do forey? Just push inside, instead. She must be experiencing heaven right now if that''s true. Hah. For a woman her size, she is quite submissive and breedable. I clenched on her breasts hard, my hands digging into soft flesh, which caused the Ogre to whimper in pleasure. "Ah¡­ Isn''t the forey or whatever ¨C nghn! ¨C o-over?" A brute woman. So fun to tease. I withdrew my hands back, which caused a light of disappointment and relief to sh by her eyes. Before she could say something, my pants disappeared in my inventory and a bottle of oil was visualised in my hand. My dick sprung up and pped her breasts softly. She stared at it with a slightly surprised face. I guess she didn''t expect a guy half her size to have such a size... Ignoring her, I poured oil on her breasts, which trailed down her skin. A look of confusion was on her face as she tried to think what I was trying to do. I threw the empty bottle of oil away and ordered her. "Push your breasts together and rub them." She did so, reluctantly, and looked at me curiously. Without a warning, I ced my dick between her chest and pushed it inside, my shaft entering the pseudo-pussy made by her big but soft breasts. It went fully inside, as I felt her breasts tightly clenching on my dick. She also whimpered. Looking at her red expression, her heavy breathing, my dick only got harder. I pushed my thumb inside her mouth, a string of salivaing out of her, as I yed with her tongue. "Don''t you like getting breast fucked by a guy who you were nning to capture? Keep him a sex ve, even." She moaned at my words. "I guess your Viking blood fails you. Look at you, enjoying being dominated by a human half the size of yours." She moaned again, even biting on my finger. I chuckled and coated my dick with a cloak of vibration, which vibrated her breast from inside, while also applying Touch of Nirvana. There was a problem with using these two on my dick. It makes me cum faster than usual. But that''s not always a bad thing. Sometimes I just want to cum, such as this one. I took my finger out of her mouth, ordering, "Open your mouth and stretch your tongue out." She immediately parted her lips and widened her mouth. I used my powers on my dick to force a satisfying orgasm just as a sticky line of the web jumped out, leaping for the woman''s mouth, scattering drops felt on her tongue, some went directly inside her mouth, but mostnded on her nose and cheeks. Just where I wanted it to be. "Oops." I grinned at her. "Guess you have to lick your face. Don''t you dare use your hand, try slurping in as much cum as you can with your tongue alone." A worried and horrified expression formed on her face just as a drop of cum trailed down her cheek to the bedsheet. She almost pushed me over before I pushed her chin down softly. "Shh, know your ce." I stared into her eyes. "Don''t lose the sperm bank for a single drop of it." She looked at me with red wet eyes before taking her tongue out and swiping it across her lips, swiping a bit of cum in and gulping it down her throat. "Hm?" I observed her. "Where is the gratitude?" "..." She bit her lower lip and nodded. "Thank you, my liege. Thank you for the meal." Ah, this is so hot. She can kill me if she tries right now. I alone would not be able to beat her. Yet look at her. Swallowing my cum, thanking me for it even. Hah, this is so fun. My life in this Tower would be more fun than just a race for exp. But¡­ "Hm, I don''t like that dead tone of yours." I lowered my hand on her vagina, inserting a finger inside. She moaned and I took the finger out, licking the juice stuck on it. "You know what? I will stop here. You won''t get the fucking you deserve now. Also, don''t you dare touch another cock. You are mine." This woman tried to kill me. She needs to be punished hard. Moreover, I don''t have time to fuck around. ** ** ** Author''s Note: First chapter of the year and it''s a smut (semi smut?) ??. In patre0n the first chapter of the year is also a smut, the first threesome. So really a great start of the year. Vote power stones to pray ?? that the year can go on in a heated session like this Chapter 83: 83: Tower Dungeon (4) Chapter 83: 83: Tower Dungeon (4) Chapter 83: Tower Dungeon (4) ¡ª Kurai licked her paws while staring at the food served in front of her. "Um.. little beast, does the food not please your eyes?" The old Orc from before asked, careful not to sound disrespectful. Kurai liked it. Away from that weird family of hers where she was treated like a pillow, and even a toy sometimes, she preferred this treatment instead. She should be treated like a God, for she was a blood of divinity. A divine beast. Her divine powers were barely unlocking even after living for 5 years, but she was indeed growing. She believed it''s a matter of time until she would surpass her old man. He can be very weak sometimes. Running from enemies, and paling at the sight of a ghost, so she needs to keep a watch on his back. He was strong, true, but he was still a mere Mana-less human. If she isn''t careful, if she doesn''t watch over him, what if someone takes advantage of him?? That was worrying. Moreover, in this world, there were more Magic users. From the manga her Mommy read out loud for her to hear sometimes, she knew about the evil wizards that lived in these types of worlds. Kurai has to make sure he doesn''t get tricked by them. "Um, little beast-" "Who are you calling little, hm?" Kurai grumbled at the Orc. "I have killed thousands of your kind before. Orcs flee when they hear the name Kurai, and you dare to call me little? Courting death?" "No, no, of course not. Haha." The Orc bowed to her, sweating. She felt a bit satisfied. "Courting Death" was a line the old men from the manga her mommy read uses a lot. It never worked on the main character, but the side characters usually shat their pants. It seems to be true. Indeed, her mother reads good stuff. The Orc kowtowed three times. "It''s just that I don''t know the great beast''s name." Kurai humphed. "You don''t need to know my name. You shall refer to me as the Great One. That''s all." The Orcplied immediately. She truly liked it here. Suddenly she heard two footsteps from behind her. Turning back, she met Neji, her fragile father. "Oh, you are having fun it seems." That she was. But she just humphed and threw her nose in the air. "Of course, you left me alone all of a sudden, I didn''t have anything else to do." She then lowered her head and took a bite out of the strange fruit presented in front of her. Neji chuckled from behind her, and then looking away from her, he motioned his chin at the Ogre woman, Mursha. She cleared her throat after meeting his gaze, a red hue of embarrassment and humiliation nketing her green cheeks. Then she called, "Everyone, gather around!" It took an instant for everyone around to jump in. They were already expecting a call, since now they had a new chief, a new King. As they gathered, Neji took out a headphone from his inventory and set it around Kurai''s ears. He had almost every daily necessities in his inventory. That helped a lot, like this time. Kurai didn''t need to hear these things. Kurai purred in annoyance but as Neji yed her favourite song, "Super Idol De Xiao", she abided like a good girl. Then he walked beside Mursha again, standing on her side where Kurai''s eyes couldn''t see him. He pped her ass softly. Herrge, green, butt cheeks giggled and she held on with a clench of her teeth while everyone in the monster tribe stared at the scene with wide shocked eyes. She felt humiliated, Neji could tell from her [State]. It wasn''t surprising, she was the tribe chief until an hour ago, after all. Neji then waved his hand. "I have good news, everyone. Mursha here has broken her level cap, she can now reach up to level 240. As you know, High Human seeds can do that. As such, it all took a single surge of my semen for her to achieve the impossible." Neji smiled. "Isn''t that quite interesting?" He didn''t feel an ounce of shame talking about this so openly. And truly, the monsters didn''t care. They stared at Mursha with bewitching eyes. He smiled. "All of you- err, except the guys and kids, can also grow stronger like her. I am not gonna feed my cum to any dudes, you get me? I don''t swing the other way. Back to the point. You, as in the girls, can grow far stronger than what your race allows you to, just by a ss of white and pristine semen from me." A disappointing shadow crept over the male monsters'' faces, but the females'' faces lit up. Neji didn''t care about some monsters, female or male. If any of them profited him, that''s good, but if any of them disagreed, males or females, he can always kill them. "But my seeds are precious," Neji said. "Giving them out to every girl would be too cheap. It''s like how you can''t expect God to just give you everything present on a golden te, you gotta work hard. You''ll have to impress me, in any way you can." In any way, you can. It didn''t take an Einstein to realise what he was suggesting. But Neji wasn''t going to focus on that. He instead changed the subject. "For now, we are going to hunt down monsters, the other tribes living here. The top 3 girls who get the most kills will receive a cup of semen." He descended his palm on Mursha. "Mind you, even Mursha didn''t get one full cup. Just imagine, you now have the chance to surpass the woman you have been serving forever. Isn''t that a tempting offer?" It was the temptation of a devil. They will fight, risk their lives unnecessarily. Just for some levels. They were monsters, risking their lives every day, but they still were scared of death. Will they ept it¡­? "Um¡­" An ogre girl, the same height as Neji, her body slim but muscr, raised her hand. "What if we¡­ decide not to participate?" Neji smiled. "Of course, that''s fine." He waved his hand, the girl''s face brightened. "You can always leave the tribe, it''s not that big of a deal." her face darkened again. Monster or not, not all females would be willing to drink the semen of someone they met an hour ago just for power. People just weren''t ambitious enough. As the girl''s face paled, some Ogre and Orc men stepped forward, their faces dark. "New Chief, as much as we value a High Human, we can''t just let you order us around like that. We are not-" "-Are you salty because only girls can get stronger?" Neji shook his head. "or are you not willing to risk your lives? Thene on, fight me. A fair and square 10 vs 1 match. If I were to be defeated, I will just leave the tribe alone, giving the ruling back to Mursha''s hands. But if I were to win¡­" He didn''t finish his line, letting their imaginations fill it instead. Mursha stiffened at this, suddenly scared that her free powerup factory would run away. "No, everyone stay back." Mursha ordered but the monster just scoffed. "Shut up, whore. Weren''t you sucking on him just a minute ago? Of course, you will take his side. You got a chance to get stronger, after all." After a moment of processing his words, Mursha''s eyes zed red as she clenched her fist, white lightning crackled around her fist but Neji patted her back to calm her down. "It''s fine. They need to see who they will be serving, too." The 10 monsters groaned at his words and surrounded him the next second. Neji motioned Mursha outside the circle, while Kurai turned at the fight, licking her paws with a boring gaze on her eyes. Seven amongst the ten Monsters were level 90+ Orcs, while the other three were level 110+ Ogres. Neji was only level 100. But he knew he would win. First of all, this was all happening because of his race. He skipped checking his new Race details before. But he did that after Musha licked clean her face, struggling very hard of course. [High Human: An evolution of humans that can beparable to DemiGods. ¡ªExcept for therger than Mana reserves, which is INT x50, there isn''t much benefit in stats. ¡ªA High Human''s seeds can raise the Level Cap of anyone with a Level. ¡ªAs a predator race, High Humans can inflict fear on inferior races with just their gazes.] There wasn''t much to it. Except for the "Comparable to DemiGods". He didn''t know why it states such, and the system didn''t say anything about it either upon further asking, but it was there for a reason of course. But thats for ater day. Now he had a bunch of fools to reprimand. Neji sped his palms together then pointed his fingers at the strongest Ogre, a level 124. He was a man smaller than Mursha, but still bigger than Neji. The man, seeing Neji''s hands pointing at him, took it as an indication of Neji mocking him, and ran forward. The front of Neji''s hands parted, and as if releasing a st of energy, a curved line ofpressed shock and vibration, Tremor, leapt forward like a wind de. The Ogre rushed forward nheless, but as he tried to m the transparent crescent moon away, his arm simply fell to the ground. "Aaaaghh!" With a groan he fell to the ground next to it, clutching his stump. Neji didn''t give him time to rx and jumped forward, his spear materializing on his hand from his inventory. The spear''s edge shone bright golden, and then a beam of Spear Ki left its tips, leaping into the monster''s eyes, and then leaving from behind his skull. The body fell to the ground with a cry as Neji took his spear out of his eye socket. The other monsters froze in their spots, seeing how easily their New Chief took out one of the stronger members of their tribe. One of the Orcs who hade to oppose Neji fell to his knees, know towing. "I-I have misjudged, please forgive me. I quit this challenge-" A Spear Ki prated his skull before he could finish and red blood sttered on the floor. The other challengers froze briefly before exchanging nces and rushing at Neji at once. Neji grinned and threw his spear at one side. Then, as his arms and legs got covered in Tremor, he moved in a specific pattern. "The Feathered Serpent Style", a Kung Fu technique he learned from Shifu back in the day. Because of his Martial Art proficiency, along with Kung Fu proficiency, he got a 15% attack power boost. With swift movements, he dodged the attacks of the enemies and struck at their vital points with his Tremor coated punches that utilised Touch of Nirvana to make all his punches a few times more painful. "Aaagh!" Neji''s hand grabbed on an Ogre''s skull, crushing it under his grip and extreme vibration that weakened the hardness of his usually hard skull. He dodged another attack as the body fell to the ground, his Eyes of the Lord shining red like usual. Dodging another attack swiftly, he struck at the weak point where his Eyes of the Lord indicated. As his punch hit the Orc''s heart, a magnificent cry of pain left the monster. It fell to the ground, clutching on its heart in pain. Neji stepped on his chest with a crushing force, the sound of his ribs cracking sounded out, and a rib prated his heart and killed him. The other leftovers froze at this, one turned and tried to run, but Neji released another of those Tremor des at the monster, severing its head like tofu. Atst, as thest few enemies grouped on him, Neji called out on his Shockwaves, and with a crushing roar, he sted at them like a train hitting a cow. They sted away, hitting a few huts on their way, and before they could get up, Neji severed their necks with his spear, one by one. Wiping sweat and blood from his forehead, he smiled at the tribe. "Anyone else?" Nobody moved an inch. Even Mursha. She wouldn''t have had a hard time killing those 10 herself, but the way he did it was impressive and strong. She could feel her dry cunt wetting again as she imagined how a pump of his cum can give her powers like that. Neji grinned at the nervously nodding tribesmen, the children shaking even. "Well, good then. In 30 minutes, we would be leaving for the fountain with Sirens on it. They will be our first target. We will kill everyone who doesn''t surrender." There were five lights that showed the Save Points. Neji realised this tribe was a savepoint on its own. The savepoint here is actually a blue shining crystal inside Mursha''s treasure room. Touching it had saved his progress here, and he could leave the dungeon anytime now. But only 3 hours have passed. He still had 17 hours left. Why leave so soon? He would need to level up too. After all, the UA Festival wasing for him. "Hope everyone gives their best. The guys too, of course. I don''t do discrimination." Now that was fucking lie. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? Vote powerstones for Super Idol Kurai! Chapter 84: 84: Tower Dungeon (5) Chapter 84: 84: Tower Dungeon (5) Chapter 84: Tower Dungeon (5) ¡ª Neji didn''t consider these monsters as actual living people. He instead decided to believe they wereputer-generated mobs. Of course, that was highly unlikely after seeing them speak, eat, sleep, and even receive a boobjob from one of those monsters. Though, that at least gave him a false sense of humane mind. Then again, how much of it mattered? He should begin with killing monsters with consciousness as a start, knowing what he will have to go through a few monthster after leaving UA High. Kurai''s purring on his ears caused him to return from his mind pce, and instead focus on the road. He was running towards theke from before. It would be a bummer to kill beautiful Sirens, but he wasn''t horny anymore. It was time to do his job properly as a Gamer. "Oi, Mursha. As nned, you''ll help me handle the leader." Neji ordered Mursha, the woman running beside him, who simply nodded. The Sirens living in thatke were a bunch of runaways from the Underwater Kingdom in the Endless Sea outside of the Great Forest. Neji luckily got his hands on a rough sketch of a map. Upon touching it, the map was absorbed and a mini world map was added to the corner of his vision. ''If only this worked in the outside world too¡­'' Nejimented. The map is pretty simple. Even a child could make a more detailed map, but it did the job. Four Kingdoms, each named after a cardinal direction, were bordering around a hexagon-shaped empire, named the Great Empire. These 5 countries formed a circle-shaped continent, almost the size of Asia. Then the circle was again surrounded by the Great Forest in the form of a dense circle, too. Outside the circle was the Endless Sea, where apparently an equal amount of sentient organisms existed. [Image Here] ? Though this begs for a question. Where is the supposedly middle of the forest that the system said? Neji was talking about the 5th floor. ''System?'' [It''s underground, below the Kingdoms. Please be patient.] Nodding, he sped up. Back to the leader of the Sirens, it''s apparently a Humanoid Shark with a de-like nose. He is very strong too, though Mursha didn''t know his level since she didn''t have . "Mursha, just curious, but how many of them are there again?" Jumping off a tree branch andnding on another, Neji asked the former Ogre Chief who was running by the ground. "There are at least 60 of them, my liege. But they are only powerful underwater." Neji''s team only had 53 people. Neji sted on the air and leaped forward, Mursha followed suit. She wasn''t the speed type, true, her movements were heavy after all, but she could run fast. She was almost like the She-Hulk. Finally, theke entered Neji''s vision, as he tried to use his Echolocation again. It didn''t work. Some kind of barrier was blocking his power from going inside the water. But he could sense 7 "people" above ground. With a swift motion, he told the army behind him and Mursha to run forward, and with a battle cry, which caught the Fishes off guard, they ran to theke, standing opposite to the waterfall. "It''s the Ogres!" A beautiful light blue skinned Siren hissed from the tform on the other side of theke, baring her sharp teeth. Neji has already killed 10 of the stronger members of his Monster Army, but he luckily had more. A [Level 197] Ogre woman grinned at the Siren and kicked the ground, jumping up and thumping on the other tform, she swung her longsword at the Siren. The Siren tried to block the sudden attack with a barrier of water, but the longsword passed through and mashed her skull in the wall. She died immediately. "Oy, make sure to not kill them!" Neji yelled from the sky. "Break or cut their limbs, but don''t kill!" These enemies were his exp, not his minions. He can''t let them kill everybody and steal all the exp. So he changed the words he said before, "The top 3 person who killed the most will receive the reward.", and said, "The top 3 to capture the most enemies alive will receive the reward, and the top 3 with most kills will receive punishments instead." Knowing this, the Ogre woman looked horrified and shot a dreadful and apologising look at Neji. Neji ignored her and observed the other fighters. The other 6 enemies were easily subdued, their arms broken and some even dismembered. They were still alive. Neji just needed to swipe a de past their throat to get their exp. He liked that about here. Immediately, a blue light shone from the water, and as if a mirror breaking, space crackled on the water, the barrier that was halting Neji''s sensesing off. As the next second passed, dozens of Sirens and Tritons jumped out of the water, leaping at Neji''s army. Neji was in the air the whole time, along with Kurai on his shoulder, so nobody had the leisure to attack him after passing the other monsters. 74 Sirens and Tritons started to fight his army of 37 Orcs and 16 Ogres. Even with the water dweller''srger army, they were losing. Their average level was higher, true, but that was their level under water. They were much weakened onnd since they couldn''t harvest water mana as efficiently, causing their Water Magic to weaken drastically. Just right then, as the Ogres and Orcs were cutting the limbs of the Fishmen, some crying in fright as they identally killed their enemies, the water bubbled up and a manrger than Musha, stood up from under the water. Arge, muscr, light blue skinned shark-man with a saw-shaped nose, stomped out of theke. The man had long, ck hair with a widow''s peak reaching down to his shoulder. He had a fin on his nape, surrounded by his hair, and gills located on both the sides of his neck. [Arlong - Shark Human - Level 280] It was a face and name he was familiar with, but he doubted it was the guy he was thinking it was. Whichever God made this world was clearly inspired by some good stuff. With a battle cry, the man who stood at least 15 feet, swung his long saw-de at an Ogre, that [Level 198] woman from before. She blocked the attack with her forearms, which started to bleed red, but Arlong attacked again. Neji motioned Musha immediately, who dashed and swung her shining metallic thorny club at Arlong. That weapon was what he gifted her a while ago, It was a weapon which doubled the attack power if poured enough Mana. The technique that she used to coat her weapon and fist with crackling white lightning was the most suitable for this. The club shone bright, Arlong turned, and Mursha''s weapon hit him in the neck. The fishman didn''t even bulge. Standing a few feet taller than Mursha, he swung his saw at her neck. Mursha blocked it with her club, then superheated the club with her Lightning Magic. With a battle cry, she hit Arlong''s chest and this time, he took a step back. Neji leapt down right then. Kurai transformed into her Divine Beast form and swung her ws at the other enemies, taking their lives. She should level up too, though she was restricted to only 10 kills by Neji. Neji sted his legs in the air and burst forward in a fast motion, his hand coated his shockwaves this time. Golden rings of shockwaves left his hand and hit Fishman, who grumbled and turned to shoot a look at Neji. Neji would have preferred to wear his armour here, but it was being repaired by Gara after the intense battle in USJ. But he still had some spare armour, even though they are far from the level of his [Moon Knight Armour]. The emerald [Armour of the Failed Knight] materialised on his body, and he struck his spear forward at the Fishman''s back. Unexpectedly, the weapon didn''t prate him like tofu, and instead only entered halfway through before Arlong turned and kicked at Neji''s face. Neji stumbled from the air, almost falling to theke where a few Fishmen was waiting to devour any unfortunate soul, before sting off in the air again. Mursha attacked Arlong''s lowered guard, her thorny club hitting him between his legs, as he groaned and yelled in pain. Neji almost felt second hand pain, but he continued attacking. The Fish-human was strong, very much so. He doubted if he''d be able to beat him alone, or even with Kurai. The chance was higher with Mursha, but there were concerning things. Mana can be used in many ways in this world, not just magic. A person who has enough Level can use the mana to enforce their bodies, such as make their punches stronger, and make their bodies harder. Arlong was most likely doing both. That''s why Mursha''s each attacks that were enough to take out [700 HP] of Neji barely damaged the fish. Mursha stumbled back, Arlong''s punch hitting her in the stomach, but Neji took this chance to hit the man in his spine, his coated blow weakening the density of the bone by extreme vibration, as he took the chance to put a knee on his back. Arlong fell on his knees with a yell, and Mursha''s club gleaned red and orange. She swung it at the fish''s skull, and Neji kneed him at his neck. With Arlong not enforcing his skull and neck because of the sudden pain, that Neji could see with his EL as multiple choices of attack on his neck and skull had popped up a second ago, Arlong''s skull dented and his neck snapped, and his body stiffened. He wasn''t dead yet. Neji motioned Mursha to not attack and told her to watch his back instead. Neji immediately struck at Arlong''s neck again, this time pouring all his Stamina into it. The circle of Tremor vibrated so hard that even he felt pain, but he could only see a notification saying his Shockwave Resistance had levelled up before his first hit Arlong and flung him far in the air with an explosive force. Immediately, multiple notifications popped up in his vision. [You have killed an opponent multiple levels higher than you!] [You have gained 9 billion exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 104!] Neji already got 1 level when he killed the 10 rebelling Orcs and Ogres a few hours ago, and now 3 more. Though he was a bit sad. He had thought a level 280 would give more than 10 levels, but even Muscr gave him 5 billion exp. This guy was indeed stronger than Muscr, but so was Neji. With his levels higher than before, he needed more exp to level up. He also got un-nerfed. The "You will level up twice as fast." It was surely applying. Meaning, if not for this, he would have only gained 2 levels. Still. Arlong wasn''t the only enemy. He snapped his head back as the other Fishmen, even the two Sirens he had met before, stared at Arlong''s body with shocked and rage filled eyes. They roared, and the few enemies waiting underwater also jumped out. Neji took in a breath and kicked at them. They were all his. This was only one of the 5 Savepoints. After hunting down the other 3, and even the whole southern jungle, he will get many levels. Moreover¡­ he had 9 more levels. This year, he might actually reach Level 300. Neji''s spear sliced his enemies down, their lifeforce being sucked in by him, making him stronger than ever. He killed the enemies with a cold expression, green and red blood sttering on his cheeks as he did so. It took him 7 minutes, with his army''s help to kill them all. And after that¡­ [You have reached level 110!] He was already level 110. More than 60 enemies, half of them beyond level 100, was enough to push him into level 110. He could feel his muscles tighter than before, as he sighed while leaning against the wall. This Tower¡­ would help him grow. Grow enough to make sure his ns go smoothly. This would be his grind for the near future. For now¡­? He had to focus on the Sports Festival. He needed to focus on getting strongpanions, too. ** ** ** Author''s Note: 5 chapters for the Tower Dungeon. Next will be UA again. Though I want to know if you guys are interested in more detailed Dungeon chapters like these or not. Chapter 85: 85: Peace Chapter 85: 85: Peace If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 85: Peace ¡ª Neji would have liked to finish the entire Floor-1 in the remaining 12 hours he had left, but he couldn''t. While his [Gamer Body] helped him with HP and Stamina regeneration, that wasn''t the case with his monster army. In this Tower World, everyone could ess a "Status Screen", but nobody had a System. So their HP and Stamina regeneration speed was super low. Besides the injuries¡ªfrom light wounds to severe¡ªthere were only 2 casualties from his army, but the monsters barely cared. They were instead happy after a sessful hunt. The top three monsters with the most kills were punished severely. One of them was a male, who was killed, and the other two were girls. Their punishment was¡­ different. They were locked in the basement with magical vibrators ying with their cunts, and will be doing so for the next week. On the other hand, the top three girls with the most ''Capture'' were currently receiving their rewards. Surprisingly, the first with the most captures was the [Level 198] Ogre from before. She was a widow and the mother of two, and by a thread of fate, her two daughters took 2nd and 3rd ce on the ''Most Captured'' result. Both girls were above [Level 150]. Currently, this small green-skinned family was between Neji''s legs. The older woman had her lips wrapped around Neji''s girth, while the two girls who were barely older than Neji, had each of his balls on their mouths. Neji wanted to just give them their ''reward'' and exit the dungeon, but he already blue-balled himself once. Another time would be torture. Moreover, getting a family blowjob was too exciting. He should paint his hair rainbow if he ns to leave after a simple blowjob. So, releasing his load once¡­ he grabbed the mother and pinned her on the bed. "Show your daughters how it''s done if you will." The woman simply gave him a turned-on look. ¡ª¡ï¡ª To exit the dungeon, he, unfortunately, couldn''t just use the "Log Out" button like when he usuallypletes a dungeon. Instead, he needed to use one of the Save Points. A shining golden orb stuck to a pir rising from the ground, impossible to move. [The Save Stone] It would save the dungeon''s progression to this exact moment when Neji leaves. When he returns, the time will continue like usual. Basically, as long as he isn''t inside the dungeon, the time here would be stopped. That was an awesome feature. "When will you be back?" As Neji stood by the Save Stone with Kurai on his shoulders, Mursha said from behind him. He turned and gave her a grin, staring at her anxious face, as his hand touched the smooth and round golden orb. "It would take an instant." Golden light brightened up the underground room he was in, and in the next instant, he found himself back in the spot behind the school. A smooth breeze brushed past his hair, as Neji took a breath in. He took out his phone after that. He stared, as the phone adjusted the time ording to thework, Neji discovered that only an hour had passed. He had spent 10 hours in the dungeon. It was a fruitful journey. He still had 3 more "Save Points" to unlock, and that''s what he believed will mark Floor 1 as {Cleared}. "You did good, Kurai." Neji rubbed Kurai''s neck softly, to which the cat reacted with a twist of her body. "D-don''t touch my neck- Nyagh~" Kurai''s body stiffened as sheid on her back on Neji''s shoulders. Neji only chuckled. "Now, put the back." She bit him in the ears, making it bleed softly before his HP started to regenerate. She cast the Magic with a hmph. When Stealth was activated, Neji made a run for the front gate. If he came face to face with anyone, Stealth wouldn''t work, and he would have to exin what he was doing on the back of the building. But, by keeping Echolocation active, Neji knew the position of people in a medium range. Being careful to avoid them all, Neji finally reached the front gate. There, Momo stood, her eyes staring at her hand watch. She had an expression that said she was going to wait the entire night. This made Neji smile. Without making any sound, he went behind her and hugged her softly. Making sure to not touch any inappropriate spot because of Kurai. Momo flinched immediately, but as she touched Neji''s forearm hugging her stomach, she sighed. "You''re finally back!" "Sorry to keep you waiting." Heughed in her years. "Though I didn''t expect the Yaoyorozu Princess to wait for me for so long." Momo rolled her eyes, leaning on to his chest. "Oh,e on! You know I am not like that. Besides, I was nning to wait all night today." Neji had actually forgotten to tell her when he would return. He just assumed she would leave after opening the club. But she actually didn''t. "Oh, and your club is up. It didn''t take time. Midnight sensei was eager to help when she heard you were the one who came up with the idea, so she took care of it for me." Kurai jumped from Neji''s shoulder, bored, and walked towards the parking lot where she knew Kimi was in. Momo was surprised when the ck cat jumped down. She thought Neji was alone. Fortunately, she didn''t do anything she would have felt embarrassed for. "Midnight did?" Neji hugged her tighter. "That''s a surprise." There was barely anyone outside the gate. Neither Momo nor Neji cared about them. They cuddled there, chattering to themselves before starting to walk with their hands around their waist and shoulders. Momo didn''t like to, but she had to part ways with Neji after reaching the Parking lot. Her maid drove the car away, and Neji jumped inside on his own after waving his hands. "Hey~" He waved at Kimi who squinted her eyes over his body, a frown on her face. "Other than momo, 4 more girls?" She asked, her nose twitching. "Who?" Neji''s smile froze and he stopped to wonder how Kimi could tell. ...He did shower after the Family Pack, but his clothes were still the ones he had worn while cuddling before. Kurai licked her paws from the back seat, as Kimi''s frown melted and her face grew red and hot. "...Y-young master, you must tell me the story after we reach home. Okay?" Was she being cheated on by 4 girls she hasn''t even met before? Just the thought made her panties damp. Neji deadpanned at her ** ** ** Author''s Note: Short chapter because I am dying to sleep. Cheese notes: Why am I here. Author: Just to suffer. Chapter 86: 86: Back to School Chapter 86: 86: Back to School Chapter 86: Back to School ¡ª Aftering down from a bowl-shaped UFO, 4 green-skinned alien females tried to capture the young silver-haired boy. Somehow, after calming them down by cuddling with them, the young human managed to drive the aliens away. That''s the story Neji told Kimi. She didn''t believe of course, but her belief never mattered in the first ce. After staying up for 26 hours, Neji needed a good night''s sleep. He went back home and did so. Nejire looked particrly proud and happy seeing him tired, assuming her ''tricks'' were working. Neji ignored her and slept the whole night like a baby. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Bye, Neji! I will be back at lunch break!!" Nejire waved her hand at Neji who waved back and left swiftly. If he didn''t, the waving would have continued for another 5 minutes. He unfortunately didn''te across Midnight today, which was a bummer. So he simply went inside the ssroom and was surprised to see multiple girls surrounding Momo. "Hey, so what''s up with the Club you created?" Mina asked, slipping a hand under Momo''s arm. "Moreover, only you and your boyfriend are part of it. Suspicious~ Will you two do ''that'' inside school, is that why you made a club?" The girls beside her poked Mina, asking her to stop with their faces red. Momo simply avoided eye contact. Seeing this, Mina pushed further. "Mhm, I want to join all of a sudden~ The club I mean. Do you think you can make space for me-" Interrupting her, Neji slipped past and took his seat. When the girls finally noticed he was sitting behind them, they quickly broke out in a fluster. "A-ah, hey! Good morning, Neji." Mina stuttered and Neji gave her a smile. "Hi, were you talking about me just now?" "A-ah?" Mina looked the other way, looking at the other girls behind her, Jiro, Setsuna and Kendo. They immediately scattered away, leaving Mina behind. The pink alien''s face darkened, and she gave Neji a nervous smile. "Err, it''s not that. You misheard." "No, no. I have good ears." Neji protested. "I rarely mishear, the most recent one was 3 nights ago when Momo for some reason mistook me for her daddy." "..." Mina''s cheeks were pink, but they grew pinker. She still tried to maintain her calm. She cleared her throat. "Oh? Aha, I would like to hear it sometimes." Neji jerked his head left and right. "Why just hear? I can let you watch if you want. And from how eager you seemed to join the club, you do want to watch, right?" Mina''s eyes shook and her lips quivered in fluster. She immediately shook her head and stood up. "I-I just remembered, I forgot something in my bag¡­ S-sensei will be here soon too, s-so I will get going!!" Mina ran to her seat, leaving Neji chuckling. As she left, Momo turned back and gave him a deadpan look. "Why are you scaring them away?" "Because I want alone time with my girl," Neji said jokingly before tilting his head. "By the way, you don''t mind me teasing other girls?" Momo stared at his face for exactly 7 seconds, before turning forward. "I do. Just that, you are fine with me wearing revealing clothes, it''s only fair I am respectful of your choices too. Just don''t start touching other girls in front of me." As a gesture of appreciation, Neji tickled her with telekinesis, and she barely held back fromughing. When he stopped, he felt a finger tapping on his back, from the back seat where Ochako sat. Turning back, his face paled as Ochako Uraraka stared at him with clenched jaws and red wet eyes. "So, you treat all girls like that?" "..." ''Oh fuck.'' It took him a second to realise; he had messed up another time. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji almost panicked before stopping. Ochako wasn''t a "Target", so it''s not of immediate emergence to make things calm with her. He will pick ater time, for now, he has a Tower and a Sports Festival to worry about. Right now though, Neji stared at the door of the ssroom from his seat, at the crowd outside the door. "Look, these kids fought actual viins¡­" The kids outside the door muttered to themselves, pointing at the students inside the ssroom. Izuku Midoriya and Katsuki Bakugo stood in front of them. A few hours ago, Neji had lunch with Momo and Nejire, and now, after the bell rang, ss 1-A was leaving for home. But just then, the students from other sses stepped up to block the door. Neji was actually wondering why this scene didn''t happen yesterday, but he could only me the Butterfly effect. Either way, that didn''t matter now. "Move away, you cannon fodders!" Bakugo growled at the students, who gasped in surprise. Momo sighed from beside Neji. "Fuuuh, what do I do with that guy..." Neji bit on her ears. They were at the back of the ss, everyone was focused on the front so nobody watched them. He said, "Want me to take care of him, then?" "..." Laughing at Momo''s horrified expression, he walked forward, slipping amongst the 1-A students. Just as he did so, an indigo haired kid with dark bags under his eyes walked out from in between the other students. He rubbed his neck, staring at Bakugo. "It''s true we were blocking your door without noticing, but you sure are modest." He gave Bakugo a chilling stare. "Are all the Hero Course students like this?" As Bakugo was about to answer, Izuku Midoriya stepped up, clicking his tongue. "Yes, they are. Now shut your mouth and clear the path. " Bakugo gave Izuku a shocked look before that look turned almost prideful. Like a girlfriend surprised to see her boyfriend standing up for her. "Oh my, a troublesome bunch." The Indigo haired body, Hitoshi Shinso, stared at Midoriya. "Now, turn around and p your friend." "Who are you ordering-" Izuku''s body stopped midway. Before Bakugo could realise what happened, Izuku turned around, and his palmnded on Bakugo''s cheeks. Bakugo''s eyes went wide, all that pride vanishing in thin air. Without a moment of hesitation, he raised his hand instinctively to st Izuku''s face into flesh and blood. Before he could do so, his arm was grabbed by Neji''s hand. "Dude," Neji said. "Chill. He already looks so fragile, at this rate you will get yourself in jail for murder." Bakugo''s lips twitched while the other ssmates held back augh. "Anyway," Neji turned to the crowd. "He is right though, clear the path, please. Y''know, Hero Course students don''t have as much free time as you guys. So the faster we reach home, the faster we can take rest and train. That way, the morepelling hero we will be in the future. If not, in the future, maybe just because of this single day, we will be your everyday average weakling Heroes. Who knows, maybe because of a string of fate, one of you will die because one of us Heroes wasn''t strong enough to protect you? Give it a thought." "..." The crowd shut their mouths as Neji''s words sunk in them. It was a horrifying possibility, but it clearly was exaggerated. A single day of beingte won''t lead to that future, right? Shinso sighed. "You talk a lot." "That I do-" Neji''s lips stopped moving. After a second of silence, his smile returned. "Mind Control? Nice quirk. Incredibly useful too." Shinso froze in his spot, silent. He had clearly used his quirk on the kid. They how¡­? "Unfortunately, it can''t affect me." Neji then snapped his finger. Immediately, with the force of Telekinesis, the students slid on the ground, creating a way for royalty to pass. "I am out of your league, kid." Neji then motioned Momo and walked away with hands in his pockets, taking out his phone and starting to type a message. "Oi, wait!" As Momo ran behind him, the others stayed silent and stared at his back. Especially Shinso. Who visibly paled with a frown on his face. "That guy¡­" He''s dangerous. ** ** ** Chapter 87: 87: Sports Festival (1) Chapter 87: 87: Sports Festival (1) Chapter 87: Sports Festival (1) ¡ª The Sports Festival was confirmed to start two weekster, and those two weeks flew by in shes. I went to the dungeon after confronting Shinso, and it was a disaster. Mursha and everyone else was shocked since I truly appeared just a second after vanishing, just as I had said, but they didn''t question a legendary High Human. The disaster happened when I led the army of Orcs and Ogres to fight another faction. There were random monsters all around the southern jungle, but there were only 5 intelligent factions. Each of them had one of the Save Stones in their hold. I already had two of the factions sabotaged, the Ogre Vige and the Fishmen Lake. My n was to clear the entire Southern Part, aka Floor-1, before the Sports Festival. That''s what led me to my demise. In a hurry, immediately after I returned to the dungeon, I led the Ogres and Orcs for another hunt. They did protest, but I just threw them some stamina potions, I had a lot of those to spare. Mursha then led me to the closest vige. A vige of Cyclops. I assumed it would be another easy hunt, but it wasn''t. Even though my faction won against the 33 Cyclops, we lost 30 of our people, lowering our numbers to 21 people. That was¡­ a great loss. Though maybe it was a coincidence or just luck even, now my army only had women. That meant there won''t probably be any more challenge for the throne. But the bad thing was; girls are usually weaker than boys, even these monster girls. So, since I now had a lower number who were weak as heck, the next two weeks whenever I entered the dungeon, rather than hunting on any of the factions, I made the girls hunt random monsters instead. Their level rose, and they became more obedient to me when they actually levelled up beyond their cap. Mursha was now level 250, her level cap increased after a bit more of¡­ drinking. I noticed that unlike me, the monsters level up faster. Which was sad, but eh, I am still stronger. I didn''t let Mursha level up much. If she became too stronger than me, she might start getting weird ideas. Instead, I levelled up the other girls. All in all, after two weeks of levelling up, I now had a [Level 250], 9 [Level 200], and 11 [Level 150] and beyond. They could honestly just gang up on me and keep me as a breeding ve. But I have shown them some of my items'' abilities just to subtly suggest what would happen if they tried such a thing. It worked. I also gained 6 more levels. Now I was level 116, and Kurai was level 90. She is catching up, oh no. I could also feel our "Synergy" getting stronger. As the system said before, to use , we would need very high synergy. We already had it very high, but it seemed it wasn''t high enough even now. But we were close. I could feel it. ¡ª¡ï¡ª That''s all that happened in the past two weeks. Neji still had two more Save Stones to grab to clear Floor 1. But before that, he needed toe first in the Sports Festival, because he was looking to win a certain hero''s attention. "So, Neji, you have to give your all! Okay?" Nejire stood with her hands on Neji''s shoulders. "I wouldn''t be able to watch since I have my own Festival in the 3rd year quarters, but remember, Onee-chan is always with you!" Neji smiled at her. There were three areas, each for a year of students. The Sports Festival happens at the same time in all areas. So Nejire didn''t have any way to be there to cheer Neji as he takes the medal¡ªas she believed he would. "I will get going then, okay? Or do I stay here for a bit more?" Nejire stared at his eyes fondly. "Just go, or the both of us will bete." Nejire nodded and turned to leave. Waving at him for another minute, before entering her campus. Neji turned to meet Kimi in the car and gave her a smirk. "You have nothing to say?" She gave him a nk stare. "Not until you tell me about those new scents on your body that appear on you every day after school." Nejiughed, leaned over and kissed her lips softly, before turning and walking away. Kimi''s flustered face looked around, making sure nobody was watching before she sighed in relief. Neji''s future hero carrier will take a blow if he was seen in a rtionship with an ex-hero, who was much older than him. Though Kimi wouldn''t have thought such a thing if she knew¡ªNeji never ns to be a hero at all. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Mt. Lady ate meatballs as she observed the crowd, muttering, "Wow, the crowd is really huge this time around. Guess that''s why they called heroes from all across the country, huh." Kamui Woods nodded at her words. "The crowd isrger in the 1st year quarter. Usually, people go to watch the 3rd year students, since it''s more fun seeing kids putting their experience into strategies. But this time because of the USJ incident, the 1st years have sessfully gathered the nation''s attention." "Mhmm¡­" Mt. Lady continued eating her balls, just when her eyes caught something. "Oh, a reporter is causing trouble." From far in the crowd, a female reporter was chasing a silver-haired boy, who shrugged her off every time. She seemed to be asking for pictures. "Hey,e on! Didn''t you see the response that your picture gotst time?! Let me take another few pictures, you will be famous!" It was the same reporter who had taken Neji''s winking picturest time. Neji finally stopped and sighed at her. "I am busy, Miss. I don''t have time for a picture right now¡­ But if you are eager, give me your number, we can meetter." "Really?" "Hey, what''s happening?!" Mt. Lady walked between them, frowning. "You, reporter! Why are you disturbing a student? He has his exam in a few minutes." The reporter was about to say something, but as the hero pressed a button on her hand, a few security guards came running and took her away. Then Mt. Lady smiled at the strangely hot boy. "Oh hey, nice to meet you. You should learn how to deal with reporters sooner thanter. Based on that face of yours, I can tell you will need it more than any other heroes." "Hi." Neji smiled too. "I have my game soon, as you said. So yeah, I guess we will talkter if fate allows us to meet again." Without waiting for a reply, he scurried off to the distance. Mt. Lady stood there, frozen with meatballs in her mouth. A teenager actually ignored her. ...What the hell?! ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Neji entered the ss 1-A waiting room, he was met by a worried Momo. "Hey! I thought something happened, why are you sote! Only 5 minutes remain!" Neji calmed her with a wry smile. "Don''t worry, I am here now, aren''t I?" Momo sighed and rubbed her nose. Such a big event, he should havee here a bit early to prepare mentally. Then again, as far as she knew, he was always mentally prepared. "Neji." Suddenly, a chilling voice called from the back. Turning around, Neji met the fiery cold gase of Shoto Todoroki. "Oh, hi." Todoroki gave him a challenging stare. "I have heard about your feats in USJ, but I was unfortunately too busy with myself and missed the chance to watch it with my own two eyes. So I don''t believe the rumours, as they are often exaggerated." "Huh? Oh¡­ okay." Neji blinked. "The point you''re making is¡­?" "...I just wanted to say, I will beat you." Neji gave him a stare more nk than his. ''Look at him.'' He couldn''t care less. Maybe if it was Bakugo, then it would have been a fun challenge. He would have slowly broken his willpower and ground his bones to dust. But Todoroki wasn''t that fun. "We will see about that." Neji held up a fist. Todoroki stared at it nkly, confused. To not make it awkward, Neji used his telekinesis to raise Shoto''s fist in the air and give his knuckles a tap. A fist bump. "Good luck. You will need that." Then, before Todoroki could say something, a loud voice called from outside. ["And now, please wee the ss 1-A!"] Exchanging nces, every student started walking to their life''s biggest opportunity until now. ** ** ** Chapter 88: 88: Sports Festival (2) Chapter 88: 88: Sports Festival (2) Chapter 88: Sports Festival (2) ¡ª ["It''s the UA Sports Festival!! The one time each year when our fledgling heroespete in a ruthless grand battle!!"] Present Mic''s voice rang out around the entire stadium, and even the entire country via the Live Cameras recording the scene of UA High. ["First up, let us greet the miraculous rising stars who brushed off a viin attack with their steely willpower!!"] Footsteps reced his voice, and from a tunnel, students started to appear. ["Wee, the first years of the Hero Course!!"] The students of both ss 1-A and ss 1-B walked out of different tunnels, but the crowd''s attention was on 1-A. "Oh, ooh!! It''s ss 1-A!!" At this reaction, Kaminari whistled beside me, "Whoa, what a crowd." "We are expected to put on the best performance in front of such a crowd¡­?" Ida started, looking around. "I suppose this is merely one more necessary skill if we hope to be heroes." Kirishima decided to nudge closer to me. "Hah¡­ They''re really giving us too much attention, while you did all the work. Man, talk about stealing credit." I gave him a hearty chuckle. "Don''t mind it. That just means you need to prove your actual worth to them. Show them, the next time something like that happens, I won''t be fighting alone." Kirishima grinned. "Right!" Then, the ss C, D, and E of the general studies, and F, G, and H of the support and business course also walked in on Present Mic''s announcements. Soon, we gathered together, in front of the alluring teacher, Midnight, who acted as if I didn''t exist there. Yes, that''s how a proper teacher should be. "Omg, this time''s first year''s referee is the R-rated Hero¡­ Oooh, I am feeling something in my pants!!" From ss 1-B, a short kid with purple balls in ce of his hair muttered while clutching his pants. Wait, is that Ma? Kek. Midnight coughed her throat, bringing us back to the present, and then brushed her gaze past all the students with a smile on her face. She was about to say something, but Tokoyami frowned. "R-rated Hero? Should she really be in a high schoo-" Midnight''s whip hit the tform she was standing on. "Shut it!" She smiled again, acting as if she was an angel, and said, "It''s time for the athlete''s oath! Your student representative this time is," She looked at me, and licked her lips. "Neji Hado~!" Not very teacher like. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Must be because he came first in the Entrance Exam." "Meh, the Hero Course entrance exam you mean¡­ Sigh." The students didn''t have a good impression of the boy at first, but as he walked up the stage, smiling softly, their jaws dropped. Shining cosmic blue eyes reflected their faces, and they stared at it with wide bewitched eyes. "Ah¡­ he doesn''t seem like a bad kid." A girl gulped in. "T-true, we shouldn''t hate on him just because of his entire ss." The girls'' faces reddened a bit, and Neji''s smile widened. He grabbed the mic from Midnight''s hands, giving no nce at her, which made the woman bite her lips and proceeded to talk. "A pleasure to be at the top." He said. "Entrance exam was a Quirk-based test, where I got lucky because of something I never got the chance to decide - A powerful quirk." He watched the surprised reaction of others. "I can see why some of you are annoyed, but from the previous Sports Festivals, it''s clear UA doesn''t only value power quirks in this Festival. Give your all, and I believe you''d be able to catch the eyes of great heroes." That was¡­ surprisingly positiveing from a guy with a solid quirk. The girls were reluctant to hate him before, but now their eyes were heart-shaped. The boys on the other hand just clicked their tongues. Seeing the boys'' reactions, Neji continued. "How about this then¡­" Neji grinned, and not a humble one. "Since some of you still seem sceptical, I will give all of you a heads up on the first game. Only when I see someone is about to finish the game, will I start. Call me arrogant, but I am just trying to prove not every lucky person deserves hate. I am just being humble." All of a sudden, the girls hated him. The hearts in their eyes vanished, and their tongues clicked. Neji''s smile widened. Just as he wanted. "Overconfident jerk¡­" Some kids grind their teeth. "I will show you what overconfidence brings to you." ¡ª¡ï¡ª The games wouldn''t be fun if he yed them like a normal civilised person. He was in UA for the dungeons and to keep up with the plot, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t allowed to have some fun. "Cheeky bastard, don''te running to me when the kids gang up on you!" Momo looked at him disapprovingly. "Really, I see no reason why you would need to provoke them!" Neji shrugged, standing within the crowd of students at the gate of the ''Obstacle Course Race''. "I am just bored." Besides that, he also got an interesting Quest. "Kekek!!" Then a voice called from behind him. A reptilian faced kid red and grinned at Neji. "Our school preaches freedom in all things, so as long as you don''t go off the course, anything is a ''fair'' game. Kekek." Neji was curious why the kid wasughing like that, but right then Midnight pulled the trigger of the revolver, and a bullet flew up towards the sky. With a bang, everyone started running. "..." Everyone ran, but Momo clutched Neji''s hand. Neji sighed and pressed her hand too. "Don''t act like a little girl. Run." With a shake of her head, Momo released her grip and ran. Some kids that were behind Neji tried to push him forward, but Neji''s body didn''t bulge and the kids fell on their faces instead. Some tried to use their quirks on him even, but they were pushed outside the course with an invisible force. In seconds, Neji was alone, with everyone running wild ahead. "My~ aren''t you a cheeky one. You really n to start at the end, boy?" Midnight walked from behind him, her hips shaking on each step. The obstacle course was round-shaped, just ap around the stadium. Its finish line was at this same ce, even the same gate. Meaning, Midnight didn''t have to work for the next 10 minutes or so. Neji didn''t mindpany. "Of course. I am a man of my words¡­ most of the time." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Bakugo''s hands sted behind him, and he caught up to Todoroki''s pace. "You Half-n-Half bastard, look how I go past you!" Todoroki ignored him and instead focused on freezing the robots ahead. The Obstacle Course was the same as Canon. A road filled with obstacles and robots. Giant robots. It wasn''t that hard for Todoroki, but there were people who were having a much easier time. Inasa flew in the air many meters ahead. He was giving his all too, and that justified his speed. Todoroki didn''t get the chance to observe the kid more just as the broli head, Izuku Midoriya slipped in between him and Bakugo. "Hey, Khan!" Bakugo growled. "How are you so fast?!" Izuki smiled. "Just repelling my feet against the ground." He kicked the ground and leapt meters ahead. But Bakugo and Todoroki caught up before he could jump again. "Tch, looks like I won''t be able to catch up to that guy." Bakugo growled at this and pursued further, and so did Todoroki. Shoto Todoroki was disappointed with Neji. He was expecting a challenging match, but thetter had just given up. What was he expecting by starting sote? No matter how fast, unless you are Hawks, you won''t be able to finish a 1 kilometres run before others who started minutes ago. Todoroki froze another robot and skated forward. Well, that''s a bummer. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Momo was having a hard time for the first few minutes. Along with the fact that she had clung to Neji before the match, the kids also knew Momo was closely rted to Neji because of that day in the cafeteria. Now, kids were ganging up on her. Especially girls. They were venting on her both because of Neji''s words, and the fact that she was most likely Neji''s girlfriend. They were jealous and angry. This was the best chance to release their jealousy. So, they ganged up on her and tried to push her off the course. Luckily some boys, calling her ''Queen'', started to shove the girls away. That stung. Random boys were more helpful than her boyfriend, who was instead the reason for all this. ¡­She sighed under her breath and made her way forward. Because of this problem, she was many times slower than she should be at her peak. She was at least behind 20 people. And the game was about to end. ["Ohh, would you look at this?! ss 1-A''s Inasa is just about to finish the game! Let''s count, 1, 2, 3¡­"] Momo sighed and epted her defeat. Then she felt a pull on her body. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ["Ohh, would you¡­"] "I guess it''s time to go, Sensei." Neji shoved Midnight behind a bit. "Now?" Midnight watched his hand pushing her softly by the shoulders. "When someone is already about to win? Heh, good luck, boy." She waved off and started walking towards the tform, preparing to greet Inasa. Neji shook his head, grinning. He then faced his palm behind. Golden light started to shine on his palm, and smokey rings started to plummet from them. With a breath in, Neji released his shockwave at full power. His face sted against the wind and his hair went upwards. He turned on his Eyes of the Lord, he couldn''t see without that in the Speed of Sound. Next, he used his Telekinesis to pull Momo from the ground, and in an instant, she rested on his chest. His arms were busy sting so his telekinesis held Momo. ["...Six, seven, eight¡­"] A nket of telekinesis kept Momo''s body safe, just as he pushed further. Neji left a red trail of fire behind him, as he passed Bakugo and Inasa in the air, who stared at him with wide eyes and dropped jaws. The exact secondter, he sted through a tunnel, going beyond the Finish line, where Midnight was just walking on the stairs of the tform. His feet touched the ground, and he slid forward, leaving a mark on the ground. Slowly, he put Momo down, whose body was shaking. A long 10 secondster Inasa popped up behind him. All the spectators, Midnight, and Present Mic were dead silent. Next, from the mic, Aizawa''s dry voice flew in. ["...The winner of the first match is both Neji Hado and Momo Yaoyorozu. They finished the game in 8:24 minutes after the start¡­ But for anyone curious about how much time the silver-head took in reality, that would be 6.7 seconds. So we''ll be counting him as 1st, and the girl as 2nd."] Not long after the announcement was made, a huge cheer deafened the stadium, to the point that even other stadiums could hear the cheers towards the silver haired boy. ¡­. At the 3rd year stadium, Mirio huffed while clutching on his knees as he stared at theughing Nejire. "When¡­ huff¡­did you get so fast?" ** ** ** Chapter 89: 89: Sports Festival (3) Chapter 89: 89: Sports Festival (3) Chapter 89: Sports Festival (3) ¡ª ["...But for anyone curious about how much time the silver-head took in reality, that would be 6.7 seconds."] As she watched the Sports Festival announcement happen on the TV, Ryuko Tatsuma couldn''t help but smile softly. "I told you, didn''t I? He is super strong." She said towards the dark-skinned woman in front of her, her head turned towards the TV, as she took a sip from her coffee. [Image Here] Rumi Usagiyama, aka Mirko, sat in front of her in casual clothes. Ryuko was also wearing casual clothes, today being a day off for both of them. Rumi turned her head towards her, a soft fire flickering behind her gaze. She lowered the mug from her mouth and swiped a finger around her lips. "He is arrogant," she said with a grin. "I like him." Ryuko hummed. "True. He has a bit of a different view towards society than you and me, so I suppose that''s expected." Ryuko has spent a lot of time with Neji talking about Hero Society and stuff since the first time they met. Now, they were decently familiar with each other''s ideals. Rumi gave her a small grin. "You seem to like him a lot, Ryuko." Ryuko nodded, her arms crossed in front of her. "He is a nice boy, a great future hero. So of course I like him." Rumi''s grin widened as her hands reached out for the dragon and one of her fingers crawled out and stroked her chin. "I didn''t mean it that way." Ryuko sighed. "It''s not that. You know, he is a high schooler." Rumi withdrew her hand back. "So? You always liked strong and dominating men, uncaring of age. It''s the drawback of having such a fascinating quirk." At this, Ryuko looked embarrassed, as if she was caught red-handed, but she soon sighed and looked at the monitor. "...Well, he seems to have a girlfriend already." Rumi looked at it too, her face expressionless. "That''s sad." "Anyway," Ryuko shook her head, "What do you think of him?" Rumi didn''t avert her gaze from the monitor, her grin long vanished. "My previous opinion still stands true; Heroes who join teams are cowards." Rumi knew saying this to Ryuko, a hero who does exactly that, wasn''t really what a good friend should do. But she has always been direct. She considered Ryuko a friend, for exactly that reason she knew Ryuko didn''t mind it. Rumi continued. "I won''t invite him to my agency. Not unless he does something¡­ truly fascinating in the uing matches." Her grin returned, and Ryuko sighed. Ryuko said, "Well, I was nning to invite him anyway. I doubt he will reject my invitation when his cute sister is also working here." Rumi nced at her face once, and went back to watch the Sports Festival while drinking her coffee¡­ before realising it was already cold. She was forced to order a new one. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "I hate you." "You don''t." Neji patted Momo''s head as she stared at him with a cute, puppy-like frown. She had to raise her head up to meet his eyes since she was a few inches shorter than him. "You..." Going silent for a moment, Momo sighed and shook her head. "...Why are you so lovely sometimes?" She leaned over and buried her face into his chest. There she was thinking he was being useless just a minute ago, and here she was standing on the 2nd spot. Momo didn''t like his help in school, it felt as if she was sucking him off. But¡­ she knew what he would say if she brought this up. "It was my fault you were ganged up." As if reading her mind, Neji said with his hands caressing her hair. "You know if not for that, you would have clearly made it into top 3 yourself-" "Stop lying." She sighed, her hand clutching on his shirt. "...I am not that strong. I know my limits." She didn''t see but Neji simply smiled on her shoulder. He had ways to make her strong. But that''s forter. "Ahem." Midnight cleared her throat, just as Momo drew back her head from his chest and looked at the teacher. The other kids were giving them weird looks, and even some jealous ones. The boys were jealous that a piece of arrogant shit like Neji had such a beautiful girl, who was clearly his girlfriend. While a few girls, especially the ones who were into ''bad boys'', gave Momo death res. The couple didn''t mind it at all. Momo was already an exhibitionist, and Neji was just your everyday shameless motherfucker. He didn''t care either. Midnight had licked her lips a few times seeing them hugging each other, but now she was back to her professional tone¡­ if that even be called that. "Soo~ now, after 10 minutes have passed, 42 contestants have passed the finish line. They will move on to the next round. These wonderful ones are-" She pointed at the Monitor behind her. There, multiple names were shing. 1. Neji Hado 2. Momo Yaoyorozu 3. Inasa Yoarashi 4. Shoto Todoroki 5. Katsuki Bakugo 6. Izuku Midoriya 7. Hanta Sero 8. Tenya Ida 9. Ochako Uraraka 10. Mina Ashido ¡­. The names continued, but Neji didn''t pay attention to it. He instead looked at Midnight who started to speak again. "For the kids who couldn''t pass the finish line, don''t worry! You will get more chances to show off yourselvester on." She then mmed her whip on the ground. "Now, about the next event, I of course know about it, but can any of you guess~?" She watched the expressions of the students, smiling. "Hm~ No one? Alright then!" She pointed at the Monitor behind her. "The next event is-!" The Monitor shed with the words, "Cavalry Battle". "Cavalry Battle!!" She then proceeded to exin the rules. ¡ª¡ï¡ª In the cavalry battle, one needed to form a team of either 3, 4, or 5 people. Everyone in the team will act like a horse, except for one, who will be a rider, riding above them. The rider will wear a headband on either their neck or above. The game would be to snatch another rider''s headband while keeping your own headband safe. It will be a game of 10 minutes, and at thest moment, the team with the highest points will be considered the winner. But there is a catch. Each 42 of the students have been assigned a point value based on their rankings in thest event. The 42nd student has a point value of 5, the 41st has 10 points, the 40th has 15 points, and so on. "That way, the 2nd spot has 205 points." Midnight said, and then eyed Neji. "But¡­ the 1st ce participant is an exception. He is worth¡­ 10 million points!!" Every eye suddenly turned to Neji, greed and hunger suddenly engulfed their gaze as they red at Neji with thirst. Instead of cowering away, Neji''s grin widened. Seeing his stretched lips, Midnight licked her lips at him. She was fascinated by the boy. He has exceeded her expectations. She couldn''t see his fight in the USJ because the Cameras were jammed by the viin with an electricity quirk, so she didn''t have much to work out on his powers. But now¡­ she was having a feast for her eyes. Tonight would be a great night for her¡­ Her body shuddered, and she cleared her throat, being cautious in case she suddenly moaned out loud. She then said, "You have 15 minutes to form your teams. Your time starts now." Immediately, the students scattered away, everyone avoiding Neji and Momo. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "You can join another team if you want, y''know," I said towards Momo while stretching my arms. "It would be dangerous to be with me." She pouted at me with her arms crossed. "No, that''s not happening. Do you think anyone else will join you? I have to stay by your side, at the very least." "That''s sweet." I grabbed her cheeks and pinched them, causing them to grow red. "Then we just need another member." I knew she wouldn''t just leave me behind. But it''s fun to tease her. Though truthfully, I would have liked to be alone. "You go and look for a person, and I will look for someone too," I said. "If you can''t find anyone, don''t worry, I will manage somehow." She sighed and nodded. This time she was trusting me because she knew convincing people to take my side was my¡­ speciality. As Momo left, I then started to look around for anyone to join me. It wouldn''t be hard to convince anyone. My CHA stat mainly represents Charisma, not Charm. The Charm is mostly my genes, which is further boosted by the stat. [Silver Tongue: You''re a veteran in the ways of persuasion. You''d rarely lose in a game of persuasion.] This is the Perk I got because of 100 points in CHA. So I can choose anyone I wish to be on my team, but who do I choose? ...Looking at Uraraka, I shook my head. I guess not anyone. She would be hard to convince after the small misunderstanding. Then who? My eyes fell on the pink-skinned girl, chattering with some others, as a smile bloomed on my face. I walked behind her and ced a hand on her shoulder as she turned behind hurriedly. But just as her eyes met mine, her pink cheeks grew pinker and she stuttered. "O-oh, hi, Neji. What''s up?" I smiled at her. "I wascking teammates. So mind filling the gap? In return... I can fill yours, someday." "..." "Ah, I mean in case you encounter a situation simr to mine." Mina stared at me with hot eyes filled with disbelief. ** ** ** [Self Note: Image in this chapter] Chapter 90: 90: Sports Festival (4) Chapter 90: 90: Sports Festival (4) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 90: Sports Festival (4) ¡ª ¡­I was supposed to stop flirting and ying around, but this is undoubtedly fun. Okay, I promise to stop soon, someday. "But, I-I was already about to join these guys," Mina stuttered, scratching her neck as she pointed at the 3 students behind her. Three girls. Kyoko Jiro, who was blushing hard from my words, Setsuna who smirked, and Tsuyu Asui who avoided eye contact. I smiled at them. "Do you mind me borrowing your friend a bit, girls?" Jiro shook her head rapidly, while Setsuna nodded and said. "Of course, not. Just make sure to deliver her in one piece, okay~?" I stared at Setsuna for a second. Her serpentine-like pupils that were barely distinguishable from her green irises made me recall Ryuko. I smiled again and nodded. "Of course." Then I led the reluctant Mina, who shot pleading nces to her friends, to me and Momo''s meeting spot. She wasn''t back yet, so I have some time. It''s not Mina''s personality that I am interested in. Not counting Nejire, I don''t really like overly cheerful girls. But her features, her skin colour and inhumane eyes, those small horns ¨C these make her hot. I have always had a knack for inhumane girls. That''s one of the many reasons I didn''t kill Mursha¡­ Let''s see how far I can go with Mina, without getting into a real rtionship. I already have my te filled. Shaking my head, I chatted with Mina about random things to help calm her down. I was also checking on my quest another time, to be sure that my next n is correct¡­ I got this quest the moment I was called on for the Student Representative Speech half an hour ago. ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡À¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ Quest: "Assert Dominance" Description: The UA Sports Festival is the greatest opportunity for the UA students ¨C but not for you. To even make it a decent enough opportunity, you have to y your cards right. Objective: Win the entire Event ¨C Coming first in all games. Bonus Objective 1: Show off as much as possible and attract at least 100 Heroes'' attention. Bonus Objective 2: All of your victories must be overwhelming! Reward: 3 billion exp, an item - [Power Gauntlet] Objective Reward 1: 2 billion exp, Health potion 3x, Stamina Potion 10x Objective Reward 2: 5 billion eco, ????''s attention, Health Potion 5x, Stamina Potion 20x, Magic Mango Tree Sapling. Penalty: None ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡À¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ An average quest, but it''s better than nothing. The Mango tree sapling seems good though. I wonder what it does exactly. Faster tree growth? One ripe Mango every 24 hours? I will have to find out. Still, the "????''s Attention" is more interesting than that. I can only wonder who that is¡­ Though I have a concrete guess, I might be wrong. Let''s wait and see. "Oi, Neji!" Just then, Momo called from the side. I turned my head and found her running towards me with Kendo. "Look who I found! She will be the best Horse with her quirk!" Ah, Kendo can make her handsrger, asrge as a human body. Momo''s right. I greeted Kendo. "Hello. Thanks for joining despite the risks, Kendo." ncing at the flushing Mina, she smiled back. "The pleasure is mine. I couldn''t possibly leave Momo alone when she is in such a desperate situation." Good. She will truly be a good horse with her quirk, but¡­ it''s not as if I would even need Horses to begin with. I am, after all, going for an Overwhelming victory. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Katsuki Bakugo smirked as he observed the expressions of the kids in his team. Eijiro Kirishima, the red-head. Bakugo didn''t know much about the kid in this timeline, but he knew his quirk was a useful one from the previous event. Hanta Sero, the tape man. He was more suited to be at the top because of his versatile quirk, Bakugo knew, but he wasn''t going to turn him down as a Horse either. And finally, that one gadget girl. Mei Hatsume, her name was. He didn''t give her much thought, she was just there to fill the gaps. With his team ready and standing beside him, he nced at Neji who was chatting with his team of girls. ''That bastard¡­'' Bakugo gritted his teeth. He was flirting around even in this situation, in this event where his future will be decided. It''s as if he didn''t care about the other team''s at all, as if they were too insignificant in his eyes. That would be his demise, Bakugo decided. He will show him what happens when you look down on the future No.1 Hero, Katsuki Bakugo. Bakugo''s palm widened and small explosions sted on its centre. In the USJ incident, because of that albino''s big attack, pieces of broken sses were flung towards everyone. Bakugo was probably the most unfortunate amongst the surviving people. A shard of ss was so close to his heart that he would have died if Recovery Girl reached him 10 secondster ¨C as the old woman had quoted herself. Bakugo wanted revenge for that. What type of Hero would need a grand attack that puts others in danger, just to defeat two Mobs? Obviously not Bakugo. That''s why he would prove who is stronger in this Event. Last time in the Battle Training, Neji was just lucky. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Todoroki and Inasa were in a simr state. Inasa wanted to redeem his previous loss, and Todoroki just wanted to prove to his father, the No.2 Hero, that he could beat someone like me with just his left side. That was my guess, as far as I could tell from their personalities. Looking around, I could see every student had formed their Horse and Rider formation, just like us. In my team, Kendo was in the back. Her hands were erged, using which, she made a throne for me to sit on. The other two girls guarded the front. The others also made simr formations simrly, in the way they saw to be the most fitting. All of them were shooting nces at my team, muttering to themselves. They all had a n of their own. Ahh, kids. I want to see their reaction when I crush them all at once. Midnightughed on the mic. "Formed your ns? Made your teams?! Too bad if you haven''t!" She raised her hand, holding a g. "Your match starts now!" Immediately, along with mine, 12 teams jumped inside the arena. I shot a nce in the Riders'' headbands, some tightened around their skull, and some hanging from their necks. Those are my targets. As we stepped into the arena, all the eyes fully turned to me, at my headband resting on my neck. However, before they could rush at me, I stood up and started to float in the air, golden shockwaves spiralling from under my feet. I rose in the air, going higher up while the kids stopped moving, shooting questioning gazes towards Midnight who just hummed. "That''s not a foul." She said, "As long as the Rider''s feet don''t touch the ground, it''s fine." Hearing this, Bakugo and Inasa exchanged nces and then tried to leap over at me. They were thinking I would camp here, but they were wrong. I never camp. To stop them froming over, I pushed my Telekinesis down on them. Their bodies stiffened, and they stopped in their spots above their Horses. They didn''t have the strength to move if I gave my all. I showed a smile and spread my palm in front of me. My telekinesis spread around the whole area, clutching on the red headbands. With a grasping motion, I sped my palm and all the headbands from the students below leapt over at the sky,ing to fall on my hand. "W-what''s happening?!" Everyone gasped out loud. This cost me my telekinesis'' attention, so Bakugo and Inasa were freed for a single second. They could feel it, and without wasting a second, they leapt at the sky. I could force them down again, but intentionally making someone fall is a foul. So I instead weed them. Bakugo''s hands created constant explosions and immediately reached me. "You albino bastard!" Bakugo yelled out loud and I frowned. Only Nejire can call me that. I put all the headbands around my neck, causing the students below me to start causing a scene, just as Bakugo and Inasa reached out their attacks towards me. Inasa, flying with his Wind quirk, punched with a force of wind surrounding his fist, and Bakugo threw his palms. I ducked down and easily avoided both attacks. I didn''t need Eyes of the Lord against kids. Then grabbing Bakugo''s cor with my left hand, I struck out in his stomach with my right fist. Upon contact, my hand burst out a wave of shock and his eyes went painfully wide. He would have flown to the other side of the stadium if I wasn''t grabbing his cor. "Keuk!" Bakugo''s eyes went nk, and Midnight tried to say something. "Boy, that''s a foul-" I interrupted her. "I didn''t attack to make him fall." I said, dodging Inasa as I held the unconscious Bakugo in my hands. Then I simply used telekinesis to drive his body above his Team''s Horses. Midnight muttered something to her earpiece and nodded. "All clear." Then I focused on Inasa, who seemed angry because of my constant dodging. I grabbed Inasa''s iing punch, coating my other arm in Tremor, a pretty soft one, and then struck it at his abdomen. Inasa''s eyes went nk too, this one hurting as much as Bakugo''s, even if there was no grand sound of visual effect. Inasa easily went unconscious and I threw him back to his Horse as well. "H-he beat both of them so easily¡­?!" Hearing their frightened voices, I cleared my hand off the dust, smiling down. "Anyone else? If not, I will camp here for the next 10 minutes." I said. "Anyone is wee to try, by the way." "..." ...Wait, I''m supposed to camp! The crowd finally caught on to the fight that ended in less than 10 seconds and cheered out loud. "Neji! Neji! Neji!" "Let''s go!" "Show them who''s the champ!" I smiled, basking in glory and observed Midnight who had a frown on her face as she talked to her earpiece. After a few more seconds of cheer, Midnight cleared her throat, this time her voice flowed through the whole stadium via loud mics. "Ahem¡­" She looked at me. "Because of some... unforeseen circumstances, Neji Hado and his team will pass to the next round." A few desperate cries came down from the students below me. Midnight continued. "However, we cannot start the next match with only 4 people. That won''t be fun, the higher-ups said such. So every other team besides Neji Hado''s will go through the same game of Calvary Battle another time." This time, the students below cheered aloud, and some simply sighed. Todoroki looked displeased. He could have attacked me with his fire, truth be told. But he was stubborn. Then again¡­ it wouldn''t have mattered at all. Midnight looked into my eyes with her own two strangely seductive eyes. "On a side note, I am impressed. Not everyone dares to pull such a stunt, even if they could." She knew I understood her words. The school was now my enemy. Which, frankly, didn''t affect me at all. I didn''t give a fuck. I shrugged and floated down, smiling under the zing res. "Thanks for the praise." I waved at her. My n wasn''t to keep a good rtionship with the students. My n was to attract the attention of a certain hero, a certain heroine to be precise. Did this stunt of mine aplish it? I don''t know, but if this didn''t, the next one would. I didn''t y fair, true. But I used the cards avable to me to their best. If I am not wrong about her personality, she would like a person who gives his all rather than a person who ys fair. I have done what I should have, and I have gotten what I wanted. An overwhelming victory. "Neji Hado, Momo Yaoyorozu, Itsuka Kendo, and Mina Ashido, will now move on to the 3rd round." Midnight said. "The next round will start an hour after this one is done. It''s the lunch break. You four can go early and rest." "Alright." I smiled and walked away, waving my hand off as some kids gave me angry shouts. Would any of them believe me if I said all of this is going ording to n? Probably not. ** ** ** Chapter 91: 91: Sports Festival (5) Chapter 91: 91: Sports Festival (5) Chapter 91: Sports Festival (5) ¡ª "Cheater." "Not true." Neji shrugged at Momo''s words. "I just yed smart. Don''t have 10 minutes to waste when I can win in 10 seconds." Walking with a tray of food in the cafeteria, the four members of Team Neji went to a table and sat down. Kendo smiled wryly, cing her ce on the table. "I kinda feel bad winning like this. I didn''t even get the chance to do anything." Neji smiled at her. "You should have expected that the moment you decided to join my team." Then he took a sip out of his juice. "Also," Mina called, her voice much calmer now. "You sure you don''t wanna eat something more? Just a juice would tire you out." Seeing Neji stare at her eyes briefly, just enough for Momo to not notice, Mina looked the other way. Nejiughed and nodded. "I would be fine." Soon after, Present Mic''s words flew to the cafeteria, announcing the end of the Second Event. More students started to flood the cafeteria, and soon the hall was filled to the brink. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kids were whispering, gazing at our way, my way, but I didn''t give them any heed. We finished eating with 50 minutes still left until the next Event. I had nothing to do and Momo was the same. So we asked the two other girls to stay here and flew to the 3rd year stadium. I had to sneak by some guards since we weren''t supposed to leave the campus until the end, and finally reached the building where my Echolocation said Nejire was. Her hairstyle is really noticeable with Echolocation even in this crowd. I knocked on the door of the washroom, and then Nejire opened the door with a towel hanging from her shoulders. "...Ah! Neji!" After her mind caught on the situation, she leapt in and hugged me tightly. Before Momo could react, she brought her into the hug too. She drew her face back after a while. "Y''know, as much as I appreciate your visit, you should be on your Campus instead. Even if 40 minutes are left, you should calm your mind before the 3rd event! Every year, that event is Student vs Student!" She brought us inside the surprisingly clean washroom and closed the door. "I guess. Also, what event did you go through?" After confirming that both the 1st years and 3rd years had the same events, I nodded. "What were your results?" Her lips stretched from one side to another at this. "Ohh, you want to hear?" She giggled to herself before answering. "Guess what, after that magic potion of yours, after my body got stronger, I am now durable enough to leap into my top speed! I came in 1st, outspeeding even Mirio by a 0.6 second!!" "Oh, how many seconds did it take you?!" Momo asked, taking a thinking pose. Nejire''s smile widened. "6 seconds." She then looked at me. "What about ''chu?" I sighed in sadness, shaking my head. "Guess you have surpassed me, finally. It took me 6.7 seconds." Nejire frowned in suspicion. She shot Momo a look, but Momo looked the other way. "How? Even Mirio only took 6.6 seconds." She shot me a questioning gaze. "Hmm, suspicious." She doesn''t need to know I carried Momo, which caused me to go at a slower speed than usual (to not identally kill her). She will find out about itter on anyway, after watching the recorded clips on the inte. "Anyway, what about the second clip?" Nejire shook her head off the suspicion and asked. I leaned on the wall, humming. "Hm, I stole everyone''s headband with telekinesis, which forced the school to give me an early victory and retake the game for other students, since apparently, 4 students are too less for the next event." Nejire eyed my earring greedily before looking the other way. "I just kept floating in the air with the 10 million point headband. Mirio, Tamaki¡ªwho had eaten eagle meat this morning¡ªand some of the flying quirk users tried to snatch it, but I just kept dodging it. Mirio managed to snatch my headband in the end, and I was forced to steal some headbands from others." She sighed. "At least I got into the 3rd Event." Nejire turned to Momo. "Oh, Momo, why don''t you tell me about yourself?" Nejire''s eyes shone, and Momo smiled wryly. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Nejireughed like crazy when she heard about the story. She wasughing more when Momo kept saying how she didn''t like winning like this, her face as red as a tomato. After getting warned by his older sister about the Third Event, about how he shouldn''t take that as a joke too, Neji and Momo returned from the 3rd-year campus. They sneaked around the corner, bypassing the guards, and reached their own campus. Neji searched for Mina and Kendo, finding their presence in a waiting room, and went there. "Oh, you two are back! We were getting worried." Kendo said, sighing. "Really¡­ We know you are dating, but you should hold back in school at least." Momo''s face, which was now back to normal, again turned as red as a tomato. "Y-you guys are misunderstanding!" Luckily there was barely anyone in the waiting room, and the ones who were there, pretended as if they were blind or deaf. For the next few minutes, Neji poked fun out of Momo a bit more, who red at him with wet eyes. Finally, Present Mic called. ["Everyone! The break ends now, and all of you who have passed the Second Event are asked to gather in the stadium!!"] Neji and his former team did so. They will now go against each other, and thus the team was disbanded. In 2 minutes, all 16 students who had proceeded to the Third Event gathered on the open field in front of Midnight. "Aaalrighty!" Midnight mmed her whip on the ground. "This year around, the students will have to fight 1v1, head-on, with their quirks. This will be in a tournament-style, and your opponents will be decided by drawing Lots!" She smacked the box kept on the table beside her. "Now, one by one,e here!" Some students looked distressed, hoping to not match against the wrong opponent. Slowly, one by one, all of us drew Lots and returned back to our previous spot, and Midnight cleared her throat. "Now, the monitor behind me will now show who your matches are!" Immediately after, 16 names shed on the monitor behind Midnight. [Image Here] Neji observed the names as a wry smile formed on his lips. First of all, it seems Shinso will get an easy win since Hatsume will try to talk a lot to show off her gadgets. This meant, she wouldn''t get the same level of recognition she got in canon. Then again, Neji didn''t even know the girl on a personal level to care enough. Mina was against Inasa, so she would lose as well. That was actually sad. At least Mina wouldn''t feel as bad, since Inasa is known to be one of the strongest in the ss. Momo was against Tokoyami, which should be a win for the girl. Momo was far smarter than she was in canon because of the Potion, so she should, by herself, figure out Dark Shadow''s weakness and use it to her advantage. The problem came down to¡­ Neji''s own match. He was up against Kendo. He turned to Kendo and gave her an apologetic smile. The girl, on the other hand, sighed softly. Present Mic''s voice flowed in the air for onest time. ["Now, let''s set aside the tournament for the time being and get on with the Thrill-A-Minute festivities!"] It was a small fun game for the kids who wouldn''t get into the Third Event. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kendo stayed away from Neji in the waiting room. The others prepared their mind by rxing in their own ways. This time around the girls weren''t dancing in Cheerleading dresses, sadly, so Neji had nothing else to do than chat with Kimi on the phone. When the first match began, we sat in the audience seats and watched it. It was a¡­ short match. The contestants, Hatsume and Shinso, had a talk beforehand. Hatsume made a deal with Shinso to let her speak for a bit in the arena. In that time, she will show off her gadgets and walkout by herself when the timees. Shinso agreed easily, and Hatsume was more than grateful. But when the match actually started, the guy didn''t keep his promise. The moment Hatsume started talking, he used his quirk to make her walk out of the arena. He won, but everyone was more curious about the guy''s quirk¡ªthat was soon exined by Present Mic, though he kept out the limits and conditions. Shinso used underhanded tactics and won. Anyone who knew about Hatsume and Shinso''s deal would have been angry, moreover when the girl started crying afterwards. Likewise, Neji, who had heard their conversation by chance with his enhanced hearing, did feel bad. But there was no anger present. Shinso just did what needed to be done to achieve his goal. There was no need to trust a stranger girl''s words. After a short break, was the match between Hanta Sero and Shoto Todoroki. It was an outstanding show of power from Todoroki''s side. After getting talked to by his father during the lunch break, Todoroki was more pumped to prove Endeavour wrong. He didn''t need his left side. He proved that to the crowd, indeed. But Endeavour''s words still lingered in his mind. "That, you will be able to prove in your time in the school. But in the outside world, without that side of yours, you will soon reach your limits." That''s why, Todoroki couldn''t help but look grumpy even after winning majestically. Next was the match between Neji and Kendo. Neji walked onto the Arena, opposite Kendo who had a nk expression. She had avoided talking to him since their matching was decided. "Alrighty!" Midnight raised her hand, holding a g, in the air. "Your match starts now!" The announcement ended, but Neji didn''t move. He knew what''s going to happen. Slowly, with a relevant face, Kendo raised her left hand in the air just as a sigh escaped her. "I would like to surrender." Kendo knew better than anyone how strong Neji was. She was, after all, present to see Neji fight both Nomus with her own two eyes. It would need her to be high on drugs before the thought of winning against a Monster like Neji crossed her mind. With that, Neji won. ** ** ** Chapter 92: 92: Sports Festival (6) Chapter 92: 92: Sports Festival (6) Chapter 92: Sports Festival (6) ¡ª Ida was in the arena right now. He stared ahead at his opponent, his gaze sharp with his thoughts elerating fast in his mind. His opponent, Izuku Midoriya, had a very strong quirk but Ida had no idea how the guy used it in battle. The only times he had seen Izuku use his quirk all out was in the fight in Battle Training. But Izuku was up against Neji, so¡­ that didn''t count. Anything against that guy couldn''t be judged by normal means. So, Ida decided to y safe. He will speed up, run behind Izuku at a blinding speed, grab Izuku''s shoulders and then use the full burst of his engines to push Izuku out of the ring. A simple strategy. No need toplicate it. As he nodded, looking at his opponent, Midnight waved the red g in hand down in the air. "Your match starts now!" Ida moved immediately. As nned, he kicked the ground and appeared behind Izuku in an instant. He spread his arms and tried to grab Izuku''s shoulders, he would then just push him out. However, his hands couldn''t touch Izuku''s shoulder at all. His hand was slipping in the air from the kid''s body as if thetter wore an invisible armour. Realisation hit Ida immediately. Izuku was reflecting the air around him, causing the air to act as armour. Ida knew it shouldn''t be that durable. He just needs to push harder, faster. However¡­ by the time he reached that conclusion, it was toote. Izuku turned around, his palm spread as he softly ced it on Ida''s chest. Ida didn''t get the chance to react, as Izuku''s lips moved. "" A wave of invisible Astral force repelled out of Izuku''s hand, a mixture of both his quirks, just as Ida''s consciousness¡­ blew out of his body like a candle against a gust of wind. He didn''t enter a state of Astral Awareness, since he had no such quirk, and instead was just knocked unconscious. Izuku smiled, his teeth shining. ["My, my! Did Midoriya just push the consciousness out of Ida''s body?! A deadly quirk, indeed!"] Present Mic said, who had by now already exined Izuku''s Quirk, Attraction-Repulsion, to the crowd. Izuku found that funny. UA was giving the information of their students out to the whole world, and yet they expect the viins to sit still? That''sme. ["With this, the 4th round goes to Izuku Midoriya!"] ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji observed the match with a calm gaze, calcting in his mind. So Izuku could do that, huh. That would be a pain in the ass in a real fight against the kid, but Neji could manage. This only meant Izuku''s quirk would be more useful than he initially thought after he would rob it¡­ Next was Mina''s match, another boring one. Mina was up against Inasa, the quirk user. Unlike Todoroki, Inasa didn''t attack first. Neither did Mina surrender like Kendo. Mina attacked immediately after the match started. She sped her hands together and widened the gap between the front of her palms, throwing a spray of acid at her opponent. Inasa easily blocked the attack by forming a barrier of wind. Mina knew she didn''t have a chance, but seeing this she couldn''t help but feel despair. Then with a gust of strong wind, Inasa threw Mina out of the arena and won. These matches felt dry to Neji. There wasn''t that feeling of adrenaline one would expect from fights, though that might only be him since the audience was busy cheering their throats dry. However, the next match was something Neji was waiting for more than his own. Momo vs Tokoyami. "You sure you don''t need any help? I can give you a n that will guarantee your win 100%, you know." Neji sat on the table in front of Momo, who was sitting on a chair by his left side. "I don''t need it." Momo said, looking grumpy. Neji was only teasing her, but she didn''t know that. She met his eyes. "I don''t want to rely on you too much." "Oh, and that is because¡­?" Neji asked with his eyebrows raised. "..." "Are you worried that you''ll get too dependent on me, and thus lose all likelihood to leave me in a scenario where I do something you hate the most?" "H-hey, I won''t leave you either way!" Momo''s expression softened, and she stood up worriedly. Just as Neji gave her a short smirk, her face went pink, and then red from anger. "Get out! I need my mind in peace!" Chuckling, Neji left Momo on her own. If she said she had a n, she probably did. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Minutester, Momo stood in the arena opposite the boy with the head of a crow. Momo didn''t have much idea of the kid''s quirk until Present Mic started to describe it. Fumikage''s Quirk allowed him to manifest a sentient shadow monster from his body that he could materialise and contract freely. That''s all the man said. He didn''t reveal any weakness or strength about the quirk itself. Momo''s quirk was also exined, and it got gasps from all around the stadium. Tokoyami frowned when he heard her quirk''s exnation. He decided he would attack and finish the match immediately, or who knows what the girl would create¡ªMomo could guess his thoughts. "Alrighty!" Midnight raised her hand in the air, holding a red g. "Your match starts now, kids!" She swung the g downwards, and the sound of bell ringing sounded from the speakers. Tokoyami rushed at Momo. In response, Momo created two aluminium rods with stun guns attached to their heads. As nned, Tokoyami rushed at her with Dark Shadow. Dark Shadow flung its head at her, wishing to push her off the arena, but Momo swung both her rods forward, mming on the Shadow''s neck. As both the rods came in contact with each other on the shadow''s head, it made a bright sh of white. Immediately, Dark Shadow growled and ran back to Tokoyami. Momo smiled and took a better stance. Back in the Obstacle Course, she had seen Dark Shadow act strangely when one of Kaminari''s lightning bolts hit it identally. Was the shadow affected by lightning? Momo didn''t think so. Because if that was the case, the lightning would have travelled through the shadow and affected Tokoyami too since their bodies were connected. Of course, she was still sceptical. Quirks were always weird. But with this attack, she confirmed her suspicion. The stun guns on the rods she created were far stronger than any used by the Police, and for reference, the one''s Police carry these days were very deadly because of the variety of quirks many criminals had. So the shock it made was as strong as, if not stronger than, the attack Kaminari used. That''s where she confirmed her suspicion. Even while Dark Shadow flinched, fell back even, Tokoyami was unharmed. That meant the thing that hurt Dark Shadow wasn''t the electricity, if it was it would have flowed to Tokoyami too. Instead¡­ it was the light created from the electricity. What are the odds that a Shadow Quirk''s weakness is Light? Momo smiled and decided to proceed with n-C. From Momo''s forehead, a pair of sunsses popped up and fell over her nose bridge, and then multiple shbangs started to fall from all over her body. Before Tokoyami could react, dozens of shbangs activated and shed brightly. In an instant, Dark Shadow screamed in pain, and so did Tokoyami. The audience covered their eyes because of the light too bright for their sight. By the time they opened them¡­ Tokoyami was out of the arena,ying on the ground with his eyes closed, dark shadows nowhere to be seen. Midnight rubbed her eyes painfully for a while before opening them wide. She stared at the arena for 3 seconds before announcing the result. "...Round Five''s victory goes to Momo Yaoyorozu!" As the crowd broke out in another cheer, a giggle left her as she licked her lips at Momo. Momo simply took a deep breath in while smiling wide. ** ** ** Author''s Note: I am in a bit of a troublesome situation in life currently, that''s why there weren''t regr updates. Chapter 93: 93: Sports Festival (7) Chapter 93: 93: Sports Festival (7) Chapter 93: Sports Festival (7) ¡ª "You actually won, wow." Neji whistled seeing Momo walking over to the area where ss 1-A was sitting. "What do you mean by wow?" She suppressed a smile and kept a moody expression before taking a seat to Neji''s right, who was sitting at the left-most row. The moment she sat down, the other students turned their attention to her. "That was awesome, Momo!" Kendo said, cheering for Momo. She didn''t look so sad anymore after Neji chatted with her in the time Momo was gone. Momo smiled at her, "I just got lucky." "Not at all! It was just your quick thinking, instead." Mina said, throwing her fist in the air. Neji shrugged as the girls started to surround Momo. Kendo, Mina, Setsuna, Tsuyu all gave herpliments while the others also slipped in sometimes. Even Ochako congratted her, but the short-haired girl didn''t look so good. She looked worse than she did in canon, in fact. She was against Bakugo, someone who could st a hole through a building with his explosions, after all. Uraraka didn''t have any choice to surrender like Kendo, either. She must win. Her parents were watching this, she can''t let them down! So, with her fingers interlocked, Ochako''s chin rested on her hand and she stared down on the empty arena, visualising her strategy with a big frown on her face. From his seat, Neji stared at the side of her face worriedly before shaking his head. Instead of consoling her now¡­ he had a better idea. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ["Now,dies and gentlemen, it seems we got our winner!!"] Present Mic shouted, narrating the match happening below. It was the longest match until now, as it was the match between Tetsutetsu and Kirishima. The winner, this time around, was Tetsutetsu. They just exchanged punches, blows, and kicks for half an hour with no winner. So, in the end, Midnight just had them do an Arm Wrestling match. Maybe it was luck? Or maybe Tetsutetsu was just stronger because of the butterfly effect, but he was the winner this time. Kirishima didn''t seem offended at all. He was, instead, more than proud to lose to such a manly guy like Tetsutetsu. Then after a little break, it was Uraraka''s match. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Uraraka was waiting in the Waiting Room when the door opened and Neji walked in. He gave her a small smile as he leaned his shoulder against the doorframe. "You look nervous." Uraraka did not want to talk to him, but words did leave her mouth. "I am¡­" She sighed. Her brows were furrowed as she stared at the table in front of her with cold sweat gathering in her head. "I can see why." Neji nodded, "Bakugo is strong." "..." That didn''t do Uraraka''s self-esteem any better so she could only sigh. "I have a n, wanna hear? If you don''t mind, of course." Uraraka finally raised her head to meet Neji with a slight surprise painted on her face. She was about to part her lips and say yes, but she shut her lips tight and shook her head. "No need¡­ It''s okay, I will find a way." At this, Neji stared into her brown eyes for a while before smiling again. "I am sure you will." Then the mic rang like a bell, and Uraraka''s name was called by Present Mic. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "You are the floaty one, right, round-face?" Uraraka clenched her jaws tight in front of the question. She just nodded as she met Bakugo''s sharp gaze. "If you are going to back down, do it now." Uraraka didn''t move and waited for Midnight to start the match instead. "If not¡­" Bakugo left the words hanging in the air as Midnight finally broke the silence. "Alright, kids, the match begins now!" As Midnight announced so, Uraraka dashed forward and reached out her palm for Bakugo. But the blonde boy raised his right arm in the air and swung it down. Uraraka had expected that much, as she was familiar with Bakugo''s pattern from old fights. ''He uses his right hand tond the first blow.'' She just needed to dodge that blow and then- Bakugo''s hands exploded before she could step away, hitting directly onto her face as clouds of dust surrounded her. Present Mic announced the brutal attack while the audience jeered on Bakugo for going all out on a girl. But, as the dust cleared out, Bakugo frowned seeing Uraraka''s charred uniform floating in front of him instead. It was clear that the shirt had taken the blow in Uraraka''s stead. He turned around, his hand going for another blow, just as a smokey-faced Uraraka moved from his left and her palm touched his chest. In an instant, Bakugo felt his foothold slip and his body start to float. His attack slipped by Uraraka''s face by an inch, as the girl''s fist came crashing into Bakugo''s midsection, sending him flying in the air, towards the end of the arena. "Huff¡­" Uraraka breathed heavily with a clenched smile on her face. Everything was going ording to n. She just had to make him float, which she did, and now he wouldn''t be able to move properly. All the students who had gone to Hero Middle schools got a bit of physical training, but Uraraka volunteered to train in martial arts too. So she was quite more agile with the use of her quirk this timeline around. Immediately after, unlike how she hoped, Bakugo didn''tnd on the ground outside the arena. Instead, he came crashing from there with multiple sts of his hands. Moreover, he was faster than usual. With his weight barely there, his speed was blinding. In an instant, Bakugo''s right leg was in front of her face. Bam! Crunch! Just like that, Bakugo''s leg came crashing into her jaws and Uraraka was sent out of the arena. She tried to make herself float, but she needed to hold her breath to do so, which she couldn''t do in this situation. So, her back hit the wall at the very end of the stadium and her head started to cool. Thest thing she saw was Bakugo sting in the air ufortably, unable to utilise his sudden change in weight, but still managing tond on the arena nheless. Then she cked out, the jeering of the crowd deafening her ears. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Uraraka woke up in Recovery Girl''s chamber again, she exchanged some words and left after Recovery Girlmended her devotion ¨C though she still warned her to not take such risks against opponents like Bakugo. All that only worked to make her feel bitter. She was so close¡­ But she lost since she had overlooked some major things. Just sending Bakugo flying out of the Ring wouldn''t have worked, she should have known. His feet needed to touch the ground outside, but it never did since he could by himself fly too. She was this close to winning¡­ so close to making her parents proud. So close to getting recognised by a famous Pro. That''s the reason she broke down when her father''s voice flowed out from her phone. "I-I was so close¡­" Her voice quivered as she sniffled into the phone. "If only I was able to dodge thest attack¡­ if only I was able to step to the left at the right moment." ["Ochako, baby, it''s fine."] Her father''s caring voice came from the other side of the phone. "B-but dad, I failed you-" ["You did not."] His firm voice said. ["You have made me proud with your resolution. Don''t focus only on the result Ochako, appreciate the process too. You havee a long way, but you have a long way to go, too. Don''t rush anything. Moreover, nobody is born equal. Considering the boy''s quirk, you did great. Don''t let this hinder your growth."] Uraraka went silent. It was soothing, his words. But her low self-esteem didn''t help her at all. Instead, she feared something bigger. ''...What if I keep failing?'' Her father said she has a long way to go, but what if she keeps failing even after spending three years in UA? ''I don''t know¡­'' Uraraka wanted to help her family. Her father''s construction business went bankrupt when she was 3 years old. Back then, they were quite rich. But now, they can barely eat 3 times a day. Uraraka wanted to be a hero for money, to help her parents with that money. This event was a big chance towards that. She could have attracted a famous hero''s attention if she got a bit ahead in the tournament. But with this result?¡­ There was no way she would catch the eye of someone big. Seeing her silent, her father''s sigh came flowing as he spoke. ["...Anyway, baby, don''t worry too much. I think the next match is starting soon, you should watch that and try to calm your mind."] With that, as Uraraka sat on the dusty floor, the call was cut. Her hand then hung limp holding the phone as she sighed deeply. Then the door opened again and Neji walked in. Uraraka frowned softly. Was he eavesdropping? ...This wasn''t time for her to handle someone else. "Erm, I was just passing by." Neji scratched his chin with an uneasy smile. She could tell he was lying but she didn''t have the mental strength to protest. Then Neji walked forward and gave her a hand. Reluctantly, she took it and stood up as he spoke. "Really unfair." He said. "The matchup I mean. If you were against someone else, then you''d have been able to go far. Then again, you didn''t do bad, not at all." He said as he dusted off her back. "Your strategy was solid, but your body is plenty weak. You saw his attacksing, but couldn''t dodge in time." Each of his words started to sting her. She knew that. If she was a bit stronger, if she wasn''t a frail girl, then she would have won. He then ced a hand on her head and ruffled her hair softly, his eyes gazing into her own¡­ before he slowly brought her to a hug. Her immediate reaction would have been to push him away. Both being flustered, and also the fact that she knew Neji was just a yboy. But she didn''t move¡­ letting him speak. "Not to sound entitled but¡­ if you want someone to talk to, I am here." With her body slowly starting to tremble, Uraraka''s eyes watered and her vision clouded as her arms wrapped around him gradually. "I don''t like losing¡­ I want to grow stronger." At her words, he didn''t say anything. Instead, his hand slowly moved and patted the back of her head. "I can rte to that." ** ** ** Author''s Note: And so the bastardising continues ?? Chapter 94: 94: Sports Festival (8) Chapter 94: 94: Sports Festival (8) Chapter 94: Sports Festival (8) ¡ª "Washroom took you too long, the match ended already." Momo said to Neji while pointing her finger at the arena where Todoroki had frozen Shinso''s body entirely except for his face. Neji sat down beside her and sighed exaggeratedly. "Haaiyah, that''s sad." Momo gave him a dead stare before turning her head to the arena again. "He is super strong, and he even challenged you before the start. Seems like in the next match, if you win against Midoriya, you''d be against him." She turned to Neji and stared at his eyes curiously. "What would you do, I wonder." Neji gave her a small grin but said nothing. As Momo shook her head and looked the other way, Neji gave Uraraka a nce from the corner of his eyes. After talking to her for a few minutes, he told her to return first and then waited a few more minutes before returning himself. This way, nobody would be suspicious. Nobody except Todoroki¡­ Looking at the half-hot half-cold boy walking back to the tunnel he came through, Neji hummed softly. The room Neji and Ochako were in minutes ago was the student waiting room. Anyone from ss 1-A who had their match next would go there to wait for their call. Todoroki did so too and was about to enter the room that Neji and Uraraka were in when they were hugging, but he didn''t enter upon hearing Uraraka''s sobs. That wasmendable, even if he wasn''t being considerate and was just trying to avoid any hassle. In Neji''s view, Todoroki was probably the most chill dude here. The only problem was his angst, which wasn''t really a problem. Neji nned to make Todoroki use his left side from the moment he got the quest. That''s one way he''d be able to truly get the overwhelming victory that the quest required him of. In the process, if Todoroki loses a bit of his angst¡­ that''s not a bad deal either. "Well," Momo turned to Neji again, smiling. "Guess it''s your match, Mr Charming. Go break a leg!" ¡ª¡ï¡ª Izuku Midoriya cut the call as his mother''s voice stopped flowing out of the phone. He clenched the phone in his right hand while his left hand trembled along with a crazy grin on his face. Izuku Midoriya was sure Neji saw him in his Astral Form in the USJ incident. But his master said otherwise. Firstly, only All For One could see Izuku''s astral body, but that''s because All For One didn''t use his eyes to see, as he didn''t even have eyes. Instead, he used one of his quirks. Meaning, to see Izuku''s astral body, Neji needed an eye-rted quirk too, which if he truly had would have been registered in the school''s document about him. But from the copy of the documents that the school spy delivered, that didn''t seem to be the case. Secondly, assuming Neji could somehow see him, then why is he not telling the teachers about him? Izuku was clearly acting suspicious in his astral body, and unless Neji was blind, he should have seen through it. Then why? All this convinced All For One to believe Neji didn''t see Izuku, but thetter had different thoughts. Izuku would bet his soul against a rat''s tail that his eyes met Neji''s. And maybe there was indeed something special about his blue eyes. When their eyes met, there was a red tinge in his blue eyes, but Izuku had dismissed it as blood from the fight since they were too far from each other. But if it really was because of a quirk¡­ ["And now,ing through the left entrance iiiss Izuku Midiroya!!"] He stopped his thoughts and walked outside the dark tunnel. Immediately cheers surrounded him and Izuku gave a half-hearted smile. When he stepped into the arena, he found Neji already standing opposite to him. He had his hands in his pockets and his smile was as wide as the sky and as bright as the sun itself. Izuku smiled too and cracked his fingers. "Good luck on the match." He said to his opponent who gave a graceful nod. "I believe you should be the one in need of luck, though." Izuku chuckled under his breath and waited for Midnight to start the match. Izuku couldn''t use his Astral Repulsion technique withouting in contact with the target''s body, so he nned to get closer to Neji and just touch him somehow, which will draw the end of the match. Izuku all of a sudden regretted showing that technique in thest match, but Ida was an opponent who needed to be finished asap if he wanted to win, so he didn''t have any other choice. Because of that, Neji would be prepared, but that didn''t mean Izuku would lose. "Alright, kids." Midnight said. "The match begins!!" Immediately, Izuku ran towards Neji at a fast pace. He reached out his widened palm at him and then sped it at a fast motion. As if something clicked in space, Izuku got hold of Neji''s ''aura''. He then yanked his hand back and Neji flung towards him in a fast motion. Neji flew towards him as Izuku prepared to shove a palm on his midsection. That palm will decide the game. If ites in contact with his body, Neji''s consciousness will be cast out. If not¡­ Neji''s body reached Izuku''s range in less than a second, and that''s why no wonder Neji hadn''t reacted yet. Because he couldn''t. Izuku''s palm flung upwards, going at Neji''s abdomen¡­ but shockingly, it stopped mid-air. An invisible force had caught his arm. Neji still flew at him at a terrible speed, but midway, he simply sted his leg once to get a hold of his poise as his feet touched Izuku''s forehead. Fury filled Izuku in an instant as Neji looked down on his face with his cold but bright blue eyes. Then his lips moved. "Boom." A terrible force, as if being punched by All Might himself, hit Izuku in the forehead as his body flung and flew back metre behind, out of the arena, as his back hit the wall at the far end. "..." Midnight was about to announce the winner, but Izuku kicked the air and dashed back to the arena before his feet couldnd on the ground. Frowning, Midnight exchanged some words in her earpiece and nodded to the two students as they continued. Izuku took the defensive this time and waited for Neji to move instead. Seeing this, Neji crouched down in his spot and ced his palm on the ground as a white half-transparent sphere appeared around his palm. He pushed his palm on the ground once¡­ and with a deafening crack, the ground split and broke into multiple pieces. Izuku lost his foothold for a second and before he could regain it, Neji''s fingers started to dance in the air. The pieces of the shattered ground lifted from the ground as if controlled by an outer force, and just as Neji shoved his fingers in Izuku''s direction, they all leapt forward and hit Izuku who had yet to regain hisposure in the chest. With a loud impact, Izuku simply flew out of the arena andnded on his back. This time, fully eliminated. Midnight gave Neji a smile, which he ignored, and announced, "With that, the winner is Neji Hado!!" A loud cheer covered the stadium as Neji gave them a small smile. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Who taught you to show off like that?" Momo asked Neji in the waiting room, as her match was up next. "Oh, why? Are you impressed? Did you get goosebumps?" "Maybe~" Neji pulled her by the waist as she wrapped her hands around his neck. "You know, Inasa is a strong opponent." At his words, Momo scowled. "Why are you trying to scare me?" Neji shrugged. "I am not." He was just trying to prepare her mind for the inevitable lossing in minutes. Momo didn''t have the¡­ weak mindset like Uraraka, but it was good to make her realise her limits. ''She''d win if this wasn''t bound by the tournament rules, though.'' Her quirk was limited by those rules a lot. If not for the rules, she could just make a TNT and thenunch it at Inasa via a cannon, which would guarantee her a win. Then again, Momo had a Hero Complex, so maybe it couldn''t be helped even in that scenario. "Good luck with the match." Neji said and ced his lips on her mouth and moved his tongue inside her. She moaned softly but said nothing to protest. "A-alright." After the kiss ended, Momo wiped the saliva from her lips and turned around to leave. "See you soon!" With that, she went to her inevitable defeat. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Midnight swung her arm downwards. "Start!" Immediately as the match started, Inasa simply floated up in the air, leaving Momo with the option of long-range attacks only. Meaning guns. Momo could indeed create actual revolvers, something that would piece people''s skulls at a shot. But she couldn''t create such a thing here since that would be dangerous for Inasa. Her training with shooting was pretty basic, and since Inasa had strong wind swirling around him like a vortex, there was no way the bullet she would fire would hit the ce she wanted it to. She feared that if she targeted his shoulders, the bullet would hit his head instead. Momo didn''t want to hurt people, let alone kill them. So she dismissed the idea of actual bullets, and instead, she formed rubber bullets. She observed the tornado of wind surrounding Inasa as she targeted his head with her hands firm¡­ and then shot her gun. Bang! The bullets hit Inasa, but not where she aimed, as she had expected. It hit his chest. Bang! Bang! Bang! She kept shooting in fast session and soon her muzzles ran empty. Barely scratched, Inasa simply looked down at her from the sky with his arms crossed. None of his vitals was hurt, and so he was fine even after a barrage of her attacks. Sighing, Momo decided to make a cannon. She unchained her shirt, revealing her ck sports bra, as a huge cannon head started to peek out of her abdomen. Frowning, Inasa finally made his first move. With a swing of his arm, a strong gust of wind came crashing into Momo. It attempted to push Momo away, but Momo''s feet were pinned on the ground via spikesing out of her shoes. With a grunt, she held on against the wind as the canon finally came out of her body, exhausting her quite a lot. But after she had taken the Tier Potion from Neji, the ratio of her calorie and creation has changed. She can now create more things with a lot fewer calories. So she was still good enough to make a lighter and light the cannon, pointing at the flying Inasa. With a loud bang, the cannonball left the beak of the cannon. Inasa hesitated for a second before deciding to take the ball head-on. The ball, reaching Inasa, hit him in the chest, pushing him back in the air as he held it back with his arms while Momo went below him with an AK47 in her hand. It was loaded with rubber bullets. As she pointed the gun at Inasa, she thinned her lips. Momo could tell why Inasa didn''t just finish her off with a single push from the get-go. If he did that, nobody would have been impressed, as the wind wasn''t as shy as Todoroki''s Ice ¨C unless he made a tornado. So he was allowing Momo to attack first, showing the Heroes up there his defensive capacities, but Momo was able to sessfully exploit that. Now, she just needed to fire him down. With a nod to herself, from below Inasa, Momo started to fire her gun. The recoil should have been too much for her frail body, but she had made this gun not for killing but for merely injuring an opponent, so it wasn''t as bad as the real deal. The bullets hit Inasa all over his body, and even as he was sessfully able to push the cannonball away, the bullets made him unable to move. Inasa grunted in pain just as Momo was getting excited. She might actually win. That dream soon came crashing into her as her bullets ended and she started to reload. Inasa roared in the sky and the wind around the arena went ballistic. Momo easily lost her footing this time, since she had moved from her previous spot by absorbing the spikes into calories again, and forgot to make them again. With a big dusty tornado, Momo was flung out of the arena,nding on her back softly. The gun dropped to the ground and she breathed heavily. "Well¡­" she took a deep breath. "At least I was able to showcase my powers a bit." She sighed and closed her eyes as the crowd cheered aloud. ** ** ** Chapter 95: 95: Sports Festival (9) Chapter 95: 95: Sports Festival (9) Chapter 95: Sports Festival (9) ¡ª The match after the next match was between Neji and Todoroki, and so Momo didn''t return to the seats of ss 1-A and instead headed back to the waiting room where she found Neji. "Oh, hey~ If it isn''t my favourite snowke." Neji waved his hand from his seat while Momo sighed under her breath. Neji just shrugged his shoulders seeing her sigh. "Hey, I am joking. It was a good match, you did better than I thought you would." Momo walked to him and crawled on top of hisp, pointing her finger at her forehead. "You know, I am quite smarter than before, right? I knew I would lose without you telling me, so yeah, I expected it all." Neji leaned back on the chair with Momo on hisp. "Hm, I guess. It''s basically , isn''t it? So even if your previous intelligence hasn''t suddenly expanded, you are certainly better at reaching conclusions and creating theories. It''s as if dozens of Momos are inside one, huh." "Yees!" Momo eximed in relief. "I tried to exin it to Mom, but she just wouldn''t get it!" Neji frowned immediately. "Wait, you told your mother about your Quirk Growth?" Instantly Momo flinched and looked the other way. "I-I¡­ that¡­" After a while, she grumbled while biting down on her lower lip. "I am sorry¡­ I was lost in thoughts when she suddenly asked what''s wrong. She is really good at pursuing me, so I was forced to say that my quirk grew after minutes of talking." Neji deadpanned. "You didn''t tell her about the potion¡­ right?" She rapidly shook her head. "No, no, I didn''t! You told me not to. I can hold on to that at least!" ''Well, I told you not to tell anyone about the Quirk Growth either.'' Neji thought in his mind, sighing. Only Nejire''s changes are what would be visible to the naked eye, as she now had a somewhat Super Strength and more durable body. But Momo''s wasn''t something that anyone would be able to guess unless she tantly said so herself. If news goes out that the people around Neji are suddenly growing stronger, stronger than most heroes even, then someone like Principal Nezu would surely get suspicious. He would be certain Neji has more of those magical potions. Looking at her guilty face, Neji sighed deeply. "Girl, you''d someday get me into big trouble, y''know. You better learn to hide things from your mother, or we would someday get fucked." She nodded swiftly with an apologetic look on her face. "I will think of something¡­ don''t worry." Neji stared at her for another few seconds before patting her head softly. ''Why does someone like her have such lowmon sense.'' It never failed to astonish Neji. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next match was between Tetsutetsu and Bakugo, Neji and Momo didn''t go there in person and just saw the fight happen in the Monitor in the waiting room. It was an interesting fight as Bakugo could quite literally melt Tetsutetsu''s body if he gets the chance tond enough blows, but at the same time, Tetsutetsu would win the moment he gets a hold of Bakugo. So it was a cat-and-mouse game, but in the end, Bakugo won as expected. Then, atst, the battle between the top 4 started. There was a 10 minutes break for everyone, and after that Neji finally left the waiting room for the Arena when Present Mic called his and Todoroki''s name. On his way, a certain someone stepped out from an alley. "Hey." No.2 Pro Hero, Endeavour, said, stepping in front of Neji like a mountain. "There you are." Endeavour, standing at 195cm, easily towered Neji''s 183cm build. As Neji stared at the huge man, Endeavour crossed his arms and looked down on Neji with his eyes ming red. "An amazing quirk you have there. I can tell that you haven''t even used your full power from yourst matches." He said as fire danced in his face. "You are clearly the strongest in your year. But¡­" His face suddenly burned hotter. "My boy Shoto has a duty to surpass All Might, and so shall he surpass you. His match against you will provide a valuable lesson. For that reason¡­" His eyes locked on Neji and burned as if he was ring. "Give your all, hold nothing back, and show him he is nothing without his left side." Hisst words brought silence in the hallway as Neji simply stared at the older man before a soft grin formed on his face. "Why should I go out of my way to give my all and reveal my cards for the whole world to see?" Neji said. "I don''t get what UA is doing. Trying to intimidate the lower rank viins by showing off their students, maybe? But do they not realise that the actual big shots are getting more than enough information on us future heroes? Making counter-strategies against us would be a piece of cake for viins in the future." Neji let the words settle as he continued. "Moreover, not like Todoroki would be able to take even the current power I showed. Then tell me, why should I go out of my way to use my full power?" Endeavour''s story reminded Neji of his past life''s mother. Which causedplicated feelings to rise in him. But Neji was, in the end, just provoking him. He already nned to make Todoroki use his left side. Provoking the man gave him a slight satisfaction. Though his mother would have called him a pushover for this. After ring at Neji for a few seconds, Endeavour was about to speak again, but Neji opened his mouth first. "You know what? Okay, fine. I will make him use his left side." Neji slipped his hand in his pocket and took out his phone. This phone was in his inventory, of course, as he had put his actual one in the waiting room because of the uing match. He then smiled broadly at Endeavour. "In exchange, let me take some selfies, alright? Oh, you must smile at the pictures. I am actually a really big fan." It was not entirely a lie. Cheering for the underdog was sometimes a good feeling. Though he would always like All Might more, that dude was anything but unlikeable. Endeavour was a shitty parent, but so were many people in the multiverse. Goku was a trash parent, but nobody gave him hate for that. Neji ignored both his and Endeavour''s personal life, none of that concerned the current him. After all, it was also true that as a Hero, Endeavour was not any less badass than All Might. ''I mean just look at his costume.'' He smiled as Endeavour stared at him with widened eyes, before grumbling. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji walked up the arena a bitter than Todoroki who stood on the other side of the arena. But that could be ignored because of the stunning pictures he got. "Boy, you arete." Midnight said, her right hand on her waist. "Another 30 seconds and the other boy would have ended up winning by default." Neji turned his head at her and winked softly. "Oh? And you would have let that happen? Do you not care about your favourite student''s results?" Midnight blinked twice at him before smiling seductively. "My, I am still a teacher, you know~ I can''t actively break the rules, can I now?" Todoroki nkly stared at the two conversing from the sidelines as Midnight cleared her throat at the realisation. "Anyway kids, your match starts now!!" Saying so, she jumped backwards, taking a very safe distance and starting to observe the fight. Immediately, Todoroki swiped his right hand from down to up, as in front of him spikes of ice formed and rushed towards Neji forging a mountain in its path. The mountain approached Neji who raised his palm in the air slowly. Golden rings of unrestrained shockwaves burst out of his palm, crashing right into the ice and shattering it into pieces. At impact, the mountain of ice crashed and broke down with the sound of ss shattering. Todoroki didn''t stop and continued the same technique for the next 5 breaths just as Neji continued defending casually. But by then, his body had started to tremble which was only visible to Neji, as the shivering was too light. "You would catch a cold at this rate, why not use your left," Neji said with his hands in his pockets. "Your dad came to me when I was walking here, therefore why I waste." Todoroki''s eyes widened as Neji continued. "I don''t know what problem you are facing in your family, but you can''t win with just your ice." Not like he''d be able to win even with his fire side, but that''s beyond the point. Neji shrugged, "Your right side is cool. White hair and everything, but if you believe you can surpass your father, let alone All Might, then you are dreaming-" Neji''s speech was interrupted by a shout from Todoroki as another barrage of ice rushed at him. This time Neji let the icee closer to his face and when it was his arm''s range he simply pped it with the back of his hand. The p was soft, but the impact was strengthened hundreds of times using his shockwave. The ice sted away like dust as a cold wind blew in the arena. Neji sighed. "I am not good at motivational speeches, so I guess that''s it. People won''t like the match being dragged like this when the winner is clear, so I will end it here. Though I expected more from you after that bold challenge... but eh, whatever." Neji raised his palm in the air as Todoroki''s eyes followed¡­ before widening. Above their head, above the arena, golden shockwave energy was flowing like a river. The massive mass spun, twisted, and whirled like a vortex. That has been gathering above them whilst Neji was talking. Todoroki didn''t pay attention. The crowd, seeing Neji raise his palm in the air, cheered, as Todoroki clenched his jaws. From the size of that vortex, there was no way to avoid it other than jumping out of the arena. But that would disqualify him. Neji, seeing him contemte, nodded. "This has the weight of an earthquake and the power of a tornado. Against this attack even your me wouldn''t do any good, but you would be able to survive with an igloo of ice, probably. Heh, guess your ice isn''t so bad after all." His eyes locked with Shoto''s as he grinned. "Good luck." Then his arm descended. "?Gold Dragon''s Dance?. That''s what I call it." In a massive force of destruction energy, the swirling vortex came crashing down on the arena, engulfing both Neji and Todoroki, who had by then hidden inside an igloo made of ice. But Neji could control the tide of the wave to not touch his own skin, and even then, he had the Passive skill [Shockwave Resistance - Level 80]. He would be more than fine. But Todoroki... As if a giant dragon had roared, the sky shook and the arena crumbled down. The whole stadium trembled against the massive force while Present Mic''s voice came out muffled. The entire crowd still managed to cheer and shout as the Gold Dragon''s Dance continued. It was truly as if a dragon was dancing, crumbling everything below its feet and destroying wherever it stepped. The dance didn''tst long since it drained a lot of Neji''s power and he had to make sure to not spend all right here, but the few seconds itsted, it had already crushed the arena into dust. Now the arena that was raised a few feet higher from the ground, was dissolved against the ground except for Neji who stood on a small round tform made from the remaining arena. The dust cleared gradually while Neji stood with his hands in his pockets, waiting for either Midnight to announce the winner or¡­ for Todoroki to stand up. Thetter is what happened. From the debris of dust-covered ice, Todoroki stood up, bleeding. Ice was prating many parts of his body, but none of them hit any of his vitals. His skin was cut here and there, his shirt torn off, and his body covered in white ice. He wasn''t dead, but from his freezing body, he was about to. That attack was one of the strongest attacks that Neji had developed only recently, in the past two weeks. If Neji put enough power, it could seriously injure someone like Ryukyu who specialised in defence. But Todoroki survived. Both because Neji didn''t put in enough power, and also because he didn''t want the kid to be buried under ice, so he controlled the tide to not focus on the ice too much. Now, from under the debris, as Todoroki stood up with his back hunched, his skin pale like a dead body, and his bare chest was out in the open, something started to change around him. Instead of giving up the fight, as Neji had expected, Todoroki finally used his left side. There was no need for any deep motivational speech this time yet slowly from Todoroki''s pale skin, hot orange me started to spark up. "You are giving your all¡­" He said in a ragged voice. "I will honour that with my own full power." His left hand sted as he swiped it upwards at Neji. The crowd cheered. Neji stood in his spot, his hands in his pocket still just as a small smile slowly crept upon his face. "Good heavens, that''s hot." The fire crashed into him, but a wall of shockwave burst out from in front of him. The wave of hot me hit the wall, going either side of it, as Neji stood behind it like a man beholding a shield. The cheer of the crowd grew louder. Neji''s shockwave was bing easier and easier to control now. He wasn''t limited to just shooting them out anymore, and in fact, could apply it to many more things after awakening. This was one of them. Now, the shockwave acted like an energy of its own, as it was from the beginning, except for the fact that he could actually manipte it freely now. It was like bending water. Neji believed after using the Quirk Evolution Card, he''d finally unlock his "Energy Maniption" power. That''s when things would truly go wild, but for now¡­. This was more than enough. Neji raised both his arms horizontally in the air as the pir of fire passing beside him started to chill out bit by bit. Around his raised palms, golden shockwaves started to dance. Unlike usual, when golden rings left his palms, this time golden shockwave concentrated in front of his palms into a bright shining ball, a ball that erged and took the size of a football. This was ?Gold Dragon''s Breath?. The 2nd technique of his "Gold Dragon Attack Set" that he made in thest two weeks. The moment Todoroki''s fire calmed down, the wall in front of Neji dropped as he pushed power into the ball. The ball shone and expanded and from it, a beam of golden shockwave dashed out. Neji controlled the beam to erge since if it stays so narrow it would simply prate and kill Todoroki. Instead, as the beam approached the half-cold-half-hot boy, the beam expanded, bigger than his body, and engulfed him in the next instant. Pain, extreme pain, shot out from every inch of Todoroki''s body as the shockwave raged above his skin and vibrated even his cells. A loud cry of pain left Todoroki as he was unable to attack with anything else. The storm of golden breath ended, sparks slowly dimmed out, and Todoroki''s body simply fell to the ground, limp and unconscious. Neji''s breathing came a bit ragged, the two new types of attacks were mentally a bit straining. He then looked at Midnight who stared at the destroyed arena in awe. Noticing Neji''s gaze she blushed softly, unlike her usual self, and cleared her throat. "W-with that,dies and gentleman, Neji Hado takes another win!!" There was silence this time from the crowd, but as Neji raised his fist in the air everyone broke in a magnificent cheer. They yelled Neji''s name out loud, apuding his victory while Neji smiled broadly. There wasn''t even a single scratch on his body. But that was to be expected, as Todoroki was but a Tier 3. Neji walked back inside the dark tunnel, the joy of victory spreading through his body even though he knew it was childish to feel like this from a victory against a weaker opponent. ** ** ** Author''s Note: There''ll be regr chapters from now on again. So, uh, vote power stones for poor author''s motivation ?? Chapter 96: 96: Sports Festival (10) Chapter 96: 96: Sports Festival (10) If you want to read 20+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 96: Sports Festival (10) ¡ª Things were clearly going great for Neji, but that didn''t justst within the circle of the stadium. "...Gold Dragon''s Dance?" Rumi muttered softly with her arms around the couch. "My, Ryukyu. I didn''t know you two were this close." At her words, the receiver, Ryukyu, only gave a softugh as she watched the monitor where Neji walked towards the exit tunnel. "You are misunderstanding." Ryukyu said, biting on a stick of french fry. "There are no such things between us~ Unlike how you are suspecting, I doubt he made the technique based on me. Though if he did¡­ that''s sweet of him." Seeing her smiling softly, Rumi raised an amused eyebrow "Ryukyu, are you certain you don''t have feelings for the boy?" At the rabbit''s question, a tinge of crimson formed on Ryukyu''s cheeks. "Well¡­ As I said, our age difference is too much." "So you are not denying?" "..." Rumi giggled and shook her head at this. "Though I recall you telling me he didn''t use his quirk much in his battle against Muscr? You said he only defeated him with only his physical strength." Rumi said, to which Ryukyu nodded. "I have seen it with my own two eyes, there is no doubt. It just seems his Quirk is as great as his physique." Rumi turned her head to the monitor at this. "Oh? Then I hope he shows a bit of his physical powers in the final round. I have seen enough of his quirk." Ryukyu raised an eyebrow at her, but Rumi didn''t meet her gaze. "Hmm? Has he finally got your interest?" Rumi simply smiled as she watched the screen rey the fight, her eyes narrowed on the part where the arena was obliterated under the golden vortex. "...Perhaps." Perhaps he did. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Neji returned to the gathering of ss-1, he was surrounded by many awe-filledpliments. "Phe! Guess it was the luckiest decision of my life to have surrendered, huh?" Kendo said while releasing an exaggerated sigh. "Congrattions. That was an outstanding show." Ochako said, smiling lightly. Her eyes were still a bit red from crying too much, but her smile was genuine. "Dude, you really went all out!! But I guess you haddta do that when he came to challenge you by himself!" It was Kirishima who rubbed his knuckles together. "Man, I wonder if I will be able to take on that Dragon''s Dance thing." Neji only gave them a slight smile while from the corner of his eyes he saw Bakugo walk to the waiting room with a dissatisfied grunt. The next match was his and Inasa''s, but Inasa had already gone to the waiting room at left, whilst Bakugo was going to the right one. "Anyway guys, focus on the next match." Neji waved them off as Momo finally sighed from beside him at the (rtively) peaceful silence. "At this rate, you''ll get your own fan club," Momo said as Neji sat beside her. "Guess your attention-whore side would love it a lot, huh." "Tch, tch, such harsh words even though I just came back from a life-n-death battle." Neji looked at her nkly. "You are not even going topliment me? What an ideal girlfriend." Momo maintained her gaze at the arena as her cheeks flushed just slightly. "The others already gave you enoughpliments¡­ you want your girlfriend to do something so generic too?" She let the suggestion hang in the air before continuing. "My pliment'' will be special." Neji smiled and wrapped his left arm around her shoulders as she simply leaned at him. The silence between them stretched while the others in the ss gave them side looks before getting hit by Kendo on the heads. Then, atst, when Neji almost thought the silence wouldst until the start of the next match, she turned her head to his and smiled. "I am so d you are on the path to being a hero." ...Neji''s smile disappeared just as felt a tinge of guilt in his heart before he quickly pushed it down. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Soon after, the destroyed arena was repaired by Cementos and the waiting time had ended. So one by one, Inasa from the left and Bakugo from the right walked out of the entrances in the arena. They took positions opposite each other and waited for Midnight to start the match. "Are you ready, kids?" She asked as bothbatants nodded. "Then begin!" With a soft kick, she retreated far from the arena just as Bakugo and Inasa charged towards themselves. Last time, Inasa was holding back against Momo to not finish the match too much. He did that so that he could let the Pros see what he was capable of. But that n had instead backfired on him. So this time, he didn''t hold back and rushed at Bakugo immediately. Bakugo on the other hand was simply too impatient to beat Neji up, so he was going to finish this match asap. So he also dashed forward. When they were only 20 metres away, Inasa drew back his right arm as a gust of grey wind started to swirl around it. Then with a thrust of his arm, he threw the attack at Bakugo. "!" A pir of wind rushed at Bakugo''s face, but with a very swift motion, he sted around the pir in a circle, his palms exploding brightly which also worked to stunt Inasa briefly. Inasa used his other hand to call down a gust of wind to shove Bakugo to the ground which almost worked. Almost¡ªbecause Bakugo''s explosion had enough power to propel him back to the air before he could fall face first. Bakugo had his arms pointed backwards as he fired explosions behind him, rushing at Inasa with a speed that was almost unfollowed by the crowd. Inasa''s brows furrowed as he stopped his previous techniques and started to conjure new ones for the approaching Bakugo. Seeing Bakugo being only metres ahead of him, and knowing how good the shorter kid was in hand-to-handbat, Inasa immediately decided to increase distance first. He first released a simple wave of wind at Bakugo. It was simple, but it was strong. Yet, using the force of his explosions, Bakugo withstood the wave and only secondster continued to surge forward. However, Inasa had immediately started conjuring another technique with his other hand when he saw Bakugo not being pushed off. Bakugo reached above Inasa, enough to touch his head with his hand, as he tried to do exactly that. He threw his right hand ahead as his palm exploded brilliantly. But the explosion didn''t touch Inasa, no, it couldn''t touch him. Before Bakugo''s palm could explode, Inasa threw the technique he was brewing into Bakugo. It was a human-sized ball of swirling wind. The shape was round and stable, but its inside was chaotic. As the ball hit Bakugo, he was thrown back from the air and even his explosions couldn''t push through its force. But his explosions at least helped him to barely cling to the end of the arena as the ball vanished in thin air. Half of Bakugo''s foot was outside the arena that was repaired by Cementos minutes ago. He was just about to get disqualified. Inasa clearly noticed it too as he threw another wave of wind. This was an attack that took the least out of him, so he could spam it nonstop. But instead of doing that, he made a strong wave by putting more power into it which caused him to tire out faster. However, Bakugo sted his hands and leapt at the sky just before the wave could touch his body. Then from the sky, as he noticed Inasa panting, he rushed down in a fast motion. "Die you bastard!!" Bakugo yelled as he brought his palms closer to each other, sparks starting to form at the part where the palms connected. Then, just as he was close enough, his hand exploded as a barrage of explosions left his palms at once, bigger than his normal once and continuous as well. Boom-Boom-Boom-bOom! ["W-wait?!"] Secondster, as the explosions ended and dust covered the arena, Present Mic''s baffled voice immediately cut to the crowd''s chattering. ["That was exactly like student Neji''s Dragon''s Breath!! Did student Bakugo make this technique amidst the 5 minutes he got in the waiting room by taking Neji as an inspiration!? What a terrifying talent!"] As his words ended, Bakugo had his jaws clenched. That was specially basically a broader, non concentrated version of his AP-Shot, but it was fundamentally inspired from Neji''sst technique which is why he didn''t need his battle-gear to use his technique. Bakugo certainly didn''t like copying others, but it was true that Neji''s technique could help him too. So he didn''t see why he shouldn''t use it out of petty pride. In fact, Bakugo believed his one was more powerful since it had not only the shockwave of explosion, it also had heat, like that of an actual dragon''s breath, whilst Neji''s didn''t. Though that didn''t mean he would call this dragon''s breath or something, that was too insignificant of a name for his technique. The dust slowly cleared as Bakugo backed off at a safe distance. Just as he expected, another few attacks made of wind came from under the slowly clearing dust but he dodged them all. Inasa came out of the dust, clearly not defeated at that attack. But Bakugo''s merely observed the young man with no apparent surprise. He knew a direct hit of his new technique, , could kill any civilian. But Inasa''s quirk was great to its own right, Bakugo could imagine several ways Inasa could defend against that. But Bakugo wouldn''t have done an empty attack that cost him that much energy just to show off, either. As he watched Inasa huff, blood dripping down his charred forehead, his right arm hanging limp, clearly to have blocked the explosion, Bakugo grinned. "The next blow will kill you for sure." He rushed to Inasa again. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Wow, he copied your boyfriend''s technique." "Is there no copyright in this Hero Society?" "There arews forbidding you from naming your attacks the same as another hero. But concerning copying others'' moves? There is now against that. Instead, heroes taking¡­ ''inspirations'' from their fellow Pros would only make them stronger so that they can serve humanity better. In some parts of the world, it''s even encouraging." Neji sighed as he listened to Mina, Kendo and Momo chatter. He truly didn''t care himself. If he had to be angry at someone, it would be UA''s oh-so-great idea of showing off the students'' quirks to the whole world. Neji truly couldn''t bother to mind as he watched Bakugo beat Inasa pretty savagely, with the taller kid somehow managing the same. The winner will be healed by Recovery Girl before the next match, so it wasn''t anything too bad. Then the winning technique happened as Bakugo was able to use his copy of Dragon''s Breath again which caught Inasa off guard. Cementos had to, in the end, intervene by forming a wall between the explosion and Inasa which saved Inasa from a deadly blow. Atst, Midnight sighed and announced, "With that, Bakugo Katsuki passes to the finals!!" Neji couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as Bakugo turned his head at the audience, at him, before walking away in the entrance exam with a small smirk. ''What''s there to be so proud of after winning with a tant copied technique?'' Neji couldn''t help but chuckle while he could already hear some people debating who''s ''Breath'' was stronger. ''With that foul mouth of his, I bet his breath is much¡­ ''stronger'', heh.'' Neji just might beat some sense into the kid. ''...Perhaps.'' ** ** ** Author''s Note: New week, which is why I am once again asking for your financial support with some power stones ?? Chapter 97: 97: Sports Festival (11) Chapter 97: 97: Sports Festival (11) Chapter 97: Sports Festival (11) ¡ª The next match had a 30 minutes break. Both Bakugo and Neji were taken to Recovery Girl one after another. After Bakugo was healed of the small bruises he had, Neji was led to the room by a nurse who then left him alone with Recovery Girl. "You don''t have to heal me, please," Neji said with a raised arm. He didn''t like being kissed by an old granny. "That quirk of yours should have some toll on you as well. As you can see, I am not even scratched, so no need to exert yourself out." Recovery Girl smiled as her eyes formed crescents. "It''s been quite a while since someone worried about me, but¡­" her eyes opened. "No, ehe." "..." ¡ª¡ï¡ª After washing his face with a good face wash that he had in his inventory, Neji went to the waiting room. This time, Momo wasn''t there since he told her he would prefer some alone time, instead. The alone time was spent... scrolling through youtube feed. Sometimes watching the 3rd-year Sports Festival live streaming. Nejire was doing fine, too. She was at the finals, against Mirio. ''Guess 2nd ce isn''t so bad either.'' The 3o minutes passed in a blink and soon Neji''s name was called by Present Mic. He walked out of the entrance tunnel as the crowd''s cheer vibrated his eardrums. His smile eternal, Neji walked onto the stage. This time he wasn''t thest one to reach, and only secondster did Bakugo walk into the arena. Bakugo didn''t say anything and neither did Neji. At their silence, the crowd also went silent, causing the arena to enter an eerie silence. Midnight cleared her throat after mming her whip down on the tform. "Be careful, both of you. Remember, you are not trying to kill one another, you are just here to make an impression and only then get the victory. I hope Cemestos wouldn''t need to intervene likest time." She said the entire thing whilst looking at Bakugo. She then turned to Neji. "Remember, even if you believe you have good control over your quirks, both of your quirks can kill any normal person. No need to be too shy¡­ We have seen our part." Neji nodded nonchntly while Bakugo did so while frowning. Why did the words directed towards Neji sound soft whilst the ones directed at him sounded harsh? This wasn''t fair. Who the fuck did this woman think she was. ''Guess being a pretty boy gets you whores'' attention.'' He scoffed under his breath. ''I will see how that pretty face does against a full-blown explosion.'' "Are you ready, kids?" Midnight asked as both of them nodded. "Then begin!" Midnight jumped away like usual, while Bakugo thought for a moment¡­ From what he had seen, Neji was very dependent on his Quirk. The only time he used his physical strength was when Bakugo and Inasa leapt into the sky in the 2nd round, Neji punched both of them which made them go unconscious. But Neji had obviously boosted the impact of his punch with his shockwaves at that moment. Neji''s strength and durability wasn''t anything that different from a normal teenager. He should just have a bit stronger arms as side effects, just like Bakugo whose arms were very durable and strong after having being used to his explosions. Meaning, Bakugo just had to get closer to Neji and start sting his face whilst dodging his boosted punches. It would be rtively easy to dodge since even if the impact is boosted, the speed of his punch shouldn''t be much different than normal. All this thought happened in a second, and by the time Bakugo finished thinking, he was already above Neji. Bakugo''s face formed a grin as his hands sparkled up, going to catch Neji''s face. "Die, you albino-" He tried to finish, but he couldn''t as Neji''s hand slipped in the air and struck Bakugo''s abdomen. Bakugo''s mouth went agape as saliva spat out, which Neji dodged with a tilt of his head. "As I said before, nobody calls me that other than my sister." He had actually never said so before, he just thought it in his mind. But not that Neji truly cared. Bakugo without even regaining hisposure sted his hands and flung backwards. He dropped to the ground unsteadily as he felt his head dizzy. His vision saw multiple Neji standing which caused him to shake his head rapidly to throw the feeling away. ''...What was that?'' He didn''t even see the punching, and nor did Neji boost the punch''s speed with his quirk since there was no shockwave present. ''Is he that strong even without his quirk?'' Bakugo''s jaws clenched. ''Impossible.'' Bakugo kicked the ground, sting at Neji again. This time his eyes were firm as cautious. He circled around Neji instead of attacking outright. Neji didn''t follow his movements and simply stood in his spot with his head straight. This time around, he didn''t have his hands in his pockets unlike in his match against Todoroki. That gave Bakugo a strange pleasure of contentment. ''At least he knows who''s actually dangerous and who''s not.'' This gave a boost to Bakugo''s courage as he kicked and rushed at Neji''s back. His hand went to grab Neji''s neck, sparkling with fire. "Die!!" His hand sted, but it hadn''t grabbed Neji''s neck. Neji simply stepped to the right like taking a stroll in the garden, evading the attack. Bakugo didn''t seem discouraged and swung his arm horizontally at Neji''s face. However, Neji again stepped beside soft and casually, dodging the attack in the process. "Guess I was thinking too highly of you," Neji said, putting his hands in his pockets. "...You bastard!" Bakugo''s head rang in anger as he roared and sted at Neji. His hand lit up, shed, and exploded again and again, again and again. Each time, Neji stepped at the right moment to evade the attacks. It looked as if a man was walking under a raining sky, sessfully dodging all the droplets of rain by stepping away. This was happening because of the sub-skill of his Eyes of the Lord. He didn''t need to have the quirk turned on to have ess to this. "Stop dodging! Face me like a real man!!" Neji dodged another one of his attacks. "That sounds gay as hell, bro. I would rather not." "Youuu!!!" Bakugo''s eyes were practically crimson at that moment. He decided to use his before changing his mind. That would take a lot outta him, and if Neji dodges that too, then it would be a loss. So, he instead decided to use another of his techniques. Bakugo jumped back to a distance first before he pointed his right palm at his left side and his left palm at his right. Then, he sted them both one after another which created a spinning motion that propelled him into the air. Dark smoke surrounded him as Bakugo spun fast, creating a tornado of ck smoke a few meters above the arena. This tornado built up oxygen that would fuel the iing explosion. After colliding with the target, Bakugo would release the explosion which would be as lethal as an actual missile. Then he sted down from the sky at Neji. This time¡­ Neji didn''t seem to want to dodge as he simply raised an eyebrow. Bakugo grinned at that and reached out his hand for Neji''s head. ''Guess he wants to show off. That would be his death!!'' Then his hand touched Neji''s skull. "Howitzer Impact!!" Immediately, a huge explosion left his hand in a brilliant light. The explosion was awfully big, strengthened by the oxygen in the tornado. It made dozens of mushroom clouds that engulfed half of the arena in a brilliant yellowish red. Neji vanished within the fire as Bakugo dropped to the ground. Bakugo didn''t show any sign of joy and instead prepared to attack again. He ced his palms side by side and started to concentrate on the meeting point of his ns. Small sparks started to dance on that spot before multiple explosions left his hands at a sessive motion. If an explosion reached a metre far, at the end another started. Like that, as if an energy beam from theic books, a pir of explosive fire red into the other explosion. Bakugo gave almost his all into the beam as he moved it across the arena since he wasn''t sure of Neji''s location. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Cementos almost moving, but Midnight told him something with a grim expression that stopped him. Bakugo''s beam finally ended 10 secondster. That would have killed dozens of people at once if they were ced on the front of it. But Bakugo knew Neji didn''t die, that would be pathetic, but he knew Neji must have been greatly injured and therefore defeated even. The explosion ended and smoke slowly cleared up as Bakugo waited with a grin while breathing heavier than he ever did in this Festival. Slowly, his grin dropped as Bakugo''s mouth and eyes widened. From under the smoke, Neji''s figure came out enshrouded in a ring cloak of golden shockwave. Because of the sparkling golden energy surrounding him, his body wasn''t clearly visible, but Bakugo could tell... Neji was scratchless. "What the fuck is that?!" He asked amidst breathing heavily. Neji took his hand out of his pocket¡­ to brush off the dust from his shirt as the gold cloak simply flickered out of existence. "Gold Dragon''s Dance was my 3rd technique of this skill-tree, and the Dragon''s Breath was 2nd. This is the 1st technique of this skill tree. I call this ?Gold Dragon''s Cloak?-" "Shut up with that gold dragon bullshit!!" Bakugo interrupted with a frustrated yell. "Diee!!!" He used his technique to stun Neji before propelling him forward by sting his hands behind him. He reached above Neji and then stretched out one of his hands while using his other to form a circle on the palm of his outstretched hand. With a grit of his teeth, Bakugo then fired an explosion through the circle, which created a concentrated st beam to rush at Neji. This was AP-Shot. It was simr to his Corrosive Explosion technique, but on a much-concentrated scale as this was more like a thinser beam if anything. Bakugo was pushing his body''s limits with this technique. This would have permanently injured his hands, normally. But he knew Recovery Girl would heal him anyway. So this could be his winning technique if itnded on Neji, as this was "Armour Piercing Shot". So even that bullshit armour technique won''t help Neji. Then it happened¡­ Maybe Bakugo had mistaken it, but Neji''s blue eyes shed red for a millisecond before returning to normal. Neji''s head slowly and gracefully moved as the AP shot red just beside his ear. Bakugo couldn''t muster enough strength to move his hands and redirect the attack before it ended because of theck of energy. From the air, Bakugo started to fall with his eyes sharp and angry but his hands were in pain. But he couldn''t fall as Neji simply tapped on his chest from below, causing his body to lunge back into the air a few metres above. Then, Neji put his hands back in his pockets before grinning. This was his first grin in this festival, all the previous smiles were gracious and small, but this was majestically evil. "Let me show you the difference between original and copy." Neji said and then parted his mouth wide. "This is the Gold Dragon''s Breath, the original." His mouth widened further as a small ball concentrated on top of it. Bakugo''s body started to fall down from the air, as the ball shone goldenly. Then the beam of destruction leapt ahead. In a brilliant golden light, devoid of any heat, the Gold Dragon''s Breath engulfed Bakugo immediately. There was no burning sensation that one would expect from a so-called ''Dragon''s Breath'', but the pain and damage it did were more than any fire or explosion could ever think of. Inside the golden pir of extreme shockwave, Bakugo felt even his cells shake. His brain thumped inside his skull and his heart beat faster than it should be possible. He felt his body would burst open, entirely. From the bit he could see out of the golden energy, Neji wasn''t even trying. If he pushed just a bit further, Bakugo would be dead with his body mashed into goo. Arge shriek of pain, something he''s been trying to hold for 3 seconds, left his lips as Present Mic''s muffled voice came from all the mics around. Cementos couldn''t build a wall in the air, so Midnight had to run to stop Neji. But she didn''t have to go too far as Neji closed his mouth, ending the technique, just as Bakugo''s limp and unconscious body, shaking and trembling even then, fell to the ground softly. Midnight drew back the leg she had risen on the arena tform and sighed. "With that¡­ Neji Hado wins the Sports Festival." The crowd''s cheers, as always, were deafening even though her announcement was filled with tiredness. Neji''s name was being yelled around like a politician by his followers. The kids who had taken Neji''s speech as an insult and decided to gang up on him looked genuinely scared and gulped, while a minority only got angrier. Going back to her tform, Midnight rubbed her temples in annoyance. And here she thought the kid was merciful, but he didn''t hold back at all. But then again, nor did Bakugo hold back. Cementos would have barged in when Bakugo was doing his shy attack if not for Nezu''s sudden call. Nezu was in the 3rd year stadium, acting as a referee, so his being here meant the winner there has been decided. The mouse had thene here to observe the 1st year and told Midnight to let the match continue. Of course, she couldn''t refuse the Principal knowing he was rarely wrong and didn''t want the students'' bad. That''s why that kid had won¡­ if not, Neji would have lost if Cementos had intervened. "...Maybe I should invite him to my agency." Midnight thought as she looked at Neji who rubbed his neck and apologised to Cementos who was giving him a speech. "...Then again, who will want to go to that dead ce." ** ** ** Author''s Note: If you remember, the first time Neji''s quirk turned level 5 (chapter 13), he could solidify his shockwave rings for a brief moment. His Gold Dragon''s Cloak is a broader version of that technique. Chapter 98: 98: Rewards (1) Chapter 98: 98: Rewards (1) Chapter 98: Rewards (1) ¡ª ["As you have all seen, by knocking out Katsuki Bakugo, Neji Hado has imed victory!!"] Present Mic''s words rang in Neji''s ears. ["With that, the first-year winner of UA''s Sports Festival is Neji Hado of ss 1-A!!"] Neji stood on the high tform, in the middle of Bakugo and Todoroki and Inasa, with the former being 2nd ce and thetter two being 3rds. ["Next, Katsuki Bakugo takes second ce, with both Shoto Todoroki and Inasa Yoarashi being the third!! Woo-hoo, it seems the top three are all from the same ss!! The viin attack did do them good!"] Neji felt all the eyes in the stadium lock on him and the three kids beside him. Todoroki stood rtively straight. He looked happier than usual. Though his face was as neutral as ever. Beside him, on the same tform, Inasa stood one head taller than Todoroki. He had his arms crossed as he tried to chat with thetter, to no avail. Bakugo on the other hand stood on the tform on Neji''s right. He had his head lowered, gazing to the ground. Unlike the canon timeline, he didn''t need any physical restraints this time around, he was already half-broken on the inside to act aggressively. Whilst Neji simply stood on his spot with a small smile and his hands in his pockets. Then, clearing her throat in the speakers, Midnight reced Present Mic. "Ehm, Ehm." Midnight coughed. "Now, moving on to the medals. Presenting them this year is¡­ you know who!!" She posed her arms beside her. Immediately, a spinning figure came crashing down from the sky. Hended on crouched legs and then raised his face in the air. "I am¡­" His eternal grin widened. "Here with the medals!!" Midnight''s voice rang again. "Yes, it''s everyone''s hero, ALL MIGHT!" Neji could hear the public''s awe at All Might''s arrival. All Might should have been in the third year grounds since that''s where his sessor, Mirio was. His being here meant the medal distribution was already finished there. All Might then cleared his throat, which looked to be a polite sign from the outside, but Neji could see the bit of desperation in that cough. He couldn''t evenst long enough to distribute the medals. That''s how weak he was now. ''Sad days areing.'' Neji grimaced. All Might''s career was more-or-less done for. Though Neji didn''t worry too much. With Mirio and himself present, All For One wouldn''t be able to grow into a threat again¡­ All Might grabbed one medal and walked closer to Inasa and Todoroki. Neji didn''t pay much attention to it, but he seemed to be talking about how quirks don''t define life to Todoroki. While Inasa''s speech on the other hand was generic, as he probably didn''t have any protagonist-like background. Then, All Might took both of them in a soft hug which seemed to surprise both of them. Before they could react, All Might moved on to Bakugo. "Young Bakugo," All Might said with a hand on Bakugo''s shoulders. "This tournament isn''t setting your life at stone. The seat of the winner is constantly changing, so don''t let this small¡­ ''defeat'', as you put it, stop you from improving yourself." "Keep going forward, for you shall be a great hero." All Might smiled. He held back from saying, ''As long as you can fix that personality of yours'', since there was already a great hero with a simr personality, someone All Might was very familiar with. But it was true. If Bakugo didn''t fix that mindset of his¡­ he wouldn''tst long as a Hero, considering hests long enough to even be one at all. Then he brought Bakugo for a hug too. Bakugo clenched his jaws but didn''t seem to protest the hug. Finally, All Might stepped onto the tallest tform where Neji smiled at him. All Might''s own grin widened. Unlike others, he immediately went for a hug. "It''s been a while, young man." All Might whispered in Neji''s ears. "I was worried about you, but it seems you have taken my words from six years ago to heart." Neji made a surprised yelp. "Oh. Didn''t think you remembered." All Might gave a chuckle and withdrew his hug back, his hands on Neji''s shoulders. "Well, not always do you meet such a wistful young man flying in the sky." Nejiughed too, as All Might continued. "I don''t think I have much to say to you, just that¡ªyour quirk is really versatile and strong, which also makes it dangerous. It can kill people. But I am sure you are well aware. Without perfect control over it¡­" He nced at Bakugo. "...Things wouldn''t be as fine. So you know better than me on what you''re doing. Am I correct?" Neji nodded. "Good to know someone understands." "Heh," All Might gave another hug. "Guess being the number 1 hero for decades does give one some insights." He inhaled a deep breath in. "Good job, young Neji." The hugsted a few more seconds, this time in silence. After that, All Might cancelled the hug again, his voice growing louder again. "Well, that''s all, HA HA! Oh, also, I think you''d want to hurry to the nurse''s office." "Huh?" Neji''s tone was confused. He wasn''t injured though. Then why- "Your sister went a... bit too far in herst match." ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next part was just All Might giving a speech to every student present about how they all were the winners of this tournament, how they all would be great heroes in the future, and how they all should strive towards that goal to cleanse society of evil. Neji''s ears weren''t listening. The moment everything ended, he immediately rushed off to the nurse''s office while giving Momo a hurried goodbye. All the years go to Recovery Girl for healing, so the nurse office was in the middle of the entire campus to be essible from all years easily. It took a few seconds with his quirk to fly there and then he burst through the door with a frown. Inside, he saw her. Nejire was lying on the bed with her left leg hanging in the air, stered. Her cheeks were crammed with one-time bandages that stuck around her face. There were bandages around her arms, and probably under her shirt too from the uneven surfaces. She wore a neck brace, too. "Oh¡­" It was Recovery Girl who noticed Neji first as she smiled. "Are you here for another kiss?" Neji smiled awkwardly and shook his head. "Uh¡­ no, no. I am here for my sister." She blinked and then turned her head to Nejire. "Oohhh, yeah. You two are siblings." She nodded. "Go ahead, talk to her. I tried my best, but she is still quite hurt. Ahh, kids these days..." At her shake of the head, Neji simply nodded. Nejire was this hurt even with Recovery Girl''s healing. How hurt was she otherwise? Neji walked to the bed as he stared at Nejire''s smiling face. "Hey, Neji~ I heard the announcement. Congrats oning 1st!" She didn''t sound hurt and was as cheery as ever. "Unfortunately I couldn''t im my reward in person." Neji sighed and sat on the stool beside the bed. How hurt was she to not even be able to collect her reward on time? "You know, I wouldn''t go too far in a battle I know I would lose," Neji said to her. "This girl in my year for example was up against me, and she just surrendered." His eyes observed her injuries. "I am not asking you to surrender, but I doubt Mirio would have done this much damage if you didn''t act so stubborn." Nejire pouted, which looked strange because of the bandages on her face. "Hey, don''t assume I am the one in wrong every time! Mirio''s quirk acted up, that ck whip thingy I talked about before came out again. He didn''t want to, but it kept attacking me out of control." She strained her neck from the bed for magnification. It''s been 2 weeks since Mirio unlocked ckwhip, so he wasn''t in top control yet. But from the fact that the referee didn''t intervene, it meant Mirio wasn''t that much out of control either. In other words, she was just using excuses. Neji frowned and continued scolding her. "That''s exactly why you should have stopped. Imagine how you''d feel if I got injured by going against an unbeatable opponent just for the sake of it." Nejire turned her head to the other side, not meeting his eyes. "..." In the end, Neji sighed and shrugged. "Anyway, congrattions on your 2nd ce." At his words, Nejire turned her head at him again with a pretentious innocent smile. "Let me get you discharged." ** ** ** Chapter 99: 99: Rewards (2) Chapter 99: 99: Rewards (2) Chapter 99: Rewards (2) ¡ª Whilst getting Nejire discharged, Neji got notified by Nezu himself (via his phone) about the two days school holiday. Neji dly epted it and then led Nejire to the car while making her walk with no help. "What a scum of a younger brother, not even helping his older sister in need- ahh!" She almost stumbled, but Neji did nothing to help. "That''s what you get for trying to act out of your strength." Clicking her tongue while breathing heavily, Nejire regained herposure and continued walking on one of her legs by leaning on a stick. While walking, since it was a slow journey to the parking lot, Neji replied to Momo''s barrage of messages. She was worried about where he had left so abruptly. He told her not to worry and everything was fine. He even sent her a selfie to reassure her. When that was done, Neji and Nejire reached the car where Kimi immediately leapt out seeing Nejire. "You know, that was very stupid of you!" Unlike how Neji expected Kimi to act, worried and gentle, she started scolding. "I was watching the fight on the big screens, and I saw all your reckless tries. He was giving you a chance to surrender, but you weren''t taking any. That kid looked greatly bothered seeing you hurting yourself like that. Very stupid." Neji nced at Nejire with a frown while she looked the other way again. ''I will see myself when the 4k Ultra HD recapes out tomorrow.'' Deciding that, Neji then pushed both of his lovers into the car before getting in it himself. Kimi and Nejire were closer than before. And they acted more like an older sister and younger sister than a maid and young mistress. Neji was happy with the development. So, while enjoying their conversation, which was just a one-sided scolding, he was finally checking his quest rewards. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [Quest has beenpleted!!] =¡ª= Quest: "Assert Dominance" Description: The UA Sports Festival is the greatest opportunity for the UA students ¨C but not for you. To even make it a decent enough opportunity, you have to y your cards right. Objective: Win the entire Event ¨C Coming first in all games. Bonus Objective 1: Show off as much as possible and attract at least 100 Heroes'' attention. Bonus Objective 2: All of your victories must be overwhelming! Reward: 3 billion exp, an item - [Power Gauntlet] Objective Reward 1: 2 billion exp, Health potion 3x, Stamina Potion 10x Objective Reward 2: 5 billion eco, ????''s attention, Health Potion 5x, Stamina Potion 20x, Magic Mango Tree Sapling. Penalty: None =¡ª= [Objective met!] [Bonus objective 1 met!] [Bonus objective 2 met!] [Calcting rewards!] [Rewards are being distributed!] [You have gained 3 billion exp!] [You have gained 2 billion exp!] [You have gained 5 billion exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 120!!] [20 free Stat Points have been distributed!] This made me quite iffy. 10 billion exp, but only four levels. That was sad. Nheless, I continued reading the next messages. [You have obtained Health Potion 3x!] [You have obtained Health Potion 5x!] [You have obtained Stamina Potion 10x!] [You have obtained Stamina Potion 20x!] [You have obtained a Magic Mango Tree Sapling!] [Magic Mango Tree Sapling: A magical mango tree sapling that has grows 100 times faster than normal. It''s optional if the owner wants the tree to grow big or not. Growing fruits, leaves, and everything else would happen in a 100 times faster motion. Essentially, the tree would have a single ripe mango growing on it every morning. The mango is by no means ordinary. Eating one mango from this tree for a month would give the consumer the strength of an adult man, on top of their original strength. Note: The magical effect doesn''t work on Gamers.] Not bad, good for my harem¡­ but thest part irks me greatly. Why can''t gamers get the magical effect? Who the fuck made this? [It is a product made by the Director of the Last Act, master.] That guy again¡­ Does he hate Gamers or something? First Tier Potions and now this. What a bastard. Anyway, even then, Mango is pretty good stuff, I like it. I remember my previous life''s father being a big devotee of mango and mango juice. That''s one memory I have of him. While I am not addicted, I do like it a lot too. Anyway, herees the main parts of the reward. [You have obtained an item, "Power Gauntlet".] [Power Gauntlet (Unique): It''s a growth item bound to the user. Once bound, the user can store his or someone willing''s power inside forter use. The amount of power stored inside is based on the rank of the item. The rank will be increased as the user levels up, as it is bound to him.] That''s... a great one, I wouldn''t lie. I can already see multiple uses for this. For example, I can ask Kurai to store mana inside it for me to useter on. This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about ghosts as much. Oh, also, Izuku might not be that same level of threat he is to me right now. I doubt I would be able to doplex spells with the mana inside, but I am sure I can manage special things. Also... Say, system, can you make the skills work with this mana? [Unfortunately no, master. I wouldn''t be able to use outside mana to run the skills. If not, I would have already done it using the mana present in the air, even if it is as thin as it is in this world.] I nodded helplessly. I nodded in understanding. That''s good enough. I don''t really need immediate boosts. This is all for end-game battles. Anyway, let''s continue with the rewards. [Of course, master.] [You have attracted ???''s attention!] [????''s identity is being revealed...] [...You have attracted All for One''s attention!] ''¡­'' I thought it would be Rumi. What the heck? What a bummer. Ugh. I sighed softly. ...I worked so hard to show off, and all it did was get the eyes of the Ball Sack Man? Such a disappointment. I want a refund. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Good as new." Nejire flexed her biceps, though there were hardly any muscles. Her body was just a ball of super-soft flesh, after all. After Neji and Nejire returned home, he gave her a simple health potion. Tomorrow and the day after were off because of the festival, and with the boost in recovery she got from Recovery Girl, it wouldn''t be suspicious for her to go healed 2 dayster. Nejire sat on the edge of the bed whilst Neji was crouching in front of her, his eyes looking at hers as he slowly undid his socks. "You know, that health potion stuff is very rare. Please don''t take risks just because you know it exists. For all you know, I wouldn''t have any of those left on me in a life-threatening situation therefore just fucking die." Neji said in a neutral tone, which made his words seem serious. But he was just half-joking. However, Neji frowned deeply as an unexpected guilty expression formed on her face. "...I didn''t know." She said, "I¡­ I am sorry, I would keep that in mind." "..." Neji smiled awkwardly, stopping midway while taking off his socks. "Err, I didn''t mean so seriously you know." Neji rubbed his nose. "What is mine is yours. Well, most of them." Suddenly, Nejire looked at his earring. "...As I said, most of them. Not all." Nejire sighed in exaggeration, her previous guilty fave vanishing. "Such a selfish little brother I have, huh." Neji deadpanned at her and then stood up. "Anyway, I will be going to my room now that you have nothing else you need." He turned around, but his arm was pulled from the back and he was pushed to the bed with Nejire''s face above his. "Are you sure there is nothing else I need..?" Neji kept his innocent act. "Are you not tired? I am." He was not tired. He knew Nejire could tell. "We would just cuddle." His dear sister suggested. She would not just cuddle. She knew Neji could tell. "Then let''s invite Kimi. She must be lonely." Neji said, hiding a smirk. "Cuddling in a group should be better than two." "..." Nejire''s eyes narrowed to slits. "You really take yourself as a harem protagonist, huh." "What do you mean?" Neji tilted his head, containing his innocent act. "It''s just cuddling, right?" "..." "Right?" In the end, her face flushed and she drew her head back. "I-I would also like to try a threesome, but I am not ready for it yet¡­" she said, looking the other way. "But if you are so interested¡­ Well, call her here." Neji''s teasing smile froze. ''...Wait, wot.'' Neji wasn''t expecting her to actually agree. Then his smile widened into a grin. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? Chapter 100: 100: Rewards (3)** Chapter 100: 100: Rewards (3)** Chapter 100: Rewards (3)** [4.8k words!] ¡ª Kimi was reading a manga after putting Kurai to sleep when her phone rang. She was surprised to see Neji calling her. ''Calling inside the house, talk about being a young master.'' She giggled to herself before epting his call. ["Yeah,e to my room real quick."] She dusted off her maid dresses and went to his room. When she entered through the door, her eyesnded on the duo in the room She closed the door behind her and observed the atmosphere just as a small frown formed on her face. Neji was sitting on the corner of the bed beside Nejire, who was fidgeting around, avoiding Neji''s eyes. "Young master." Kimi gave a slight bow. "Anything wrong?" Neji eyed Nejire, who turned her head around entirely. Kimi sighed softly. "Is it about her match? Is the recap out already?" Did he get mad seeing what she did? But the recap should only be out tomorrow¡­ "Not that." Neji shrugged his shoulders. "Onee-sama was suggesting a threesome." Kimi''s eyes went slightly wide as she turned to look at Nejire. "H-hey, it was your idea!!" Nejire protested immediately, her face flustered. "Don''t put all the me on me!" Neji raised his hand in defence. "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I was suggesting ''cuddle'', I never spelt out ''threesome'', that''s on you." The situation clicked in Kimi''s mind with an ''Ah!''. So Neji was just doing his usual words-y and got Nejire into this¡­ ''mess''. Even as a blush of her own appeared on Kimi''s face, she smiled. "Well¡­ I don''t really mind. I haven''t done it in the presence of another girl yet, but¡­ It seems fun." That''s actually what she''s been waiting to see for years. To see her young master fucking someone who wasn''t herself, while she waited on the sidelines like a side chick. Just that thought was so hot¡­ Nejire on the other hand seemed to release a relieved sigh at her words. "So nobody here has experience at a threesome?" Kimi side nced at Neji who smiled that one innocent smile that caused her to sigh again. "Yeah, we are all newbies here. No need to feel so tense, Young Mistress Nejire." Kimi said as Nejire frowned even with a blush. "Kimi, don''t call me young mistress! I told you beforeee!" Kimi covered her mouth with her hand and giggled gracefully. "Oh, I thought you''d like it. Your brother likes being called ''Sir'', ''Master'', ''Young Master'' while we are in the bed." Nejire''s eyes turned to Neji with a judging look, but he just shrugged. "Since you don''t like it, I will continue calling you Nejire then." Nejire nodded as the silence stretched in the room. Kimi stood smiling while Nejire kept fidgeting. Neji waited for Nejire to say something. "So¡­" after a minute or two, Nejire said. "How do we do it?" Neji sped his hands. "d you asked. First, let''s take a shower. I am a bit sweaty from the Sports Festival, and so are you." Kimi inclined her head. "I agree. I have already taken a shower with Kurai just half an hour ago, so I am fine. But you two really stink." She made a ''yak!'' sound. "..." "..." And so, Neji went to his older sister''s bathroom, while Nejire went to her younger brother''s. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji returned to his room 10 minutester and stopped on his spot. "...Why the sudden change?" He asked, to which Kimi smiled. Kimi''s hair was bright orange when they first met more than a decade ago. But that hair slowly turned blonde by the time they left for the Japan Trip¡ªsomething she said to be another side effect of her quirk. Then, even that blonde turned into light, ash blonde,ter on after consuming two Tier potions. She almost looked like a different person now, with her maturely developed body. But that wasn''t the change Neji was talking about. It was her clothes, she had changed from her maid-dress in the 10 minute he was gone. Kimi wore ck gloves and a white shirt from where a tie hung¡ªfor the top. On her bottom, she wore a short ck skirt withpact ck tights under it. Herrge chest threatened to tear the buttons of her shirt, that''s where Neji''s eyes locked on for a moment. Kimi noticed him looking and touched her fingers together below her chest. {Exclude the human ears and imagine two cat-ears. Tried but can''t edit ??} [Image Here] ? "Hm?" She feigned confusion. "Do you not like it?" Neji shook his head. "I never said I didn''t. Just curious." Kimi trailed off. "Well~ I was reading this one manga just when you called. In there, there was this one blonde sadistic girl who works in an office but is actually an assassin in reality, trying to kill the boss of the aforementioned office. Thought it''d be good to get into the role." Neji gasped immediately. "Oh no, is that foreshadowing? Don''t tell me you have always been an assassin, Kimi?! Are you looking for a perfect opportunity to kill me off?" Kimi blinked before almost smiling again, but before she could, Neji closed the distance and put a hand under her chin. Their height matched and Neji stared right into her eyes. "Then again, you are not really a ''sadist'', I wonder how you can y the role." Neji''s thumb slowly parted her lips and pushed inside her mouth as Kimi''s eyes widened. "Look at that face, from graceful to masochistic pleasure. It took you a second." Kimi''s hardly maintained facade crumbled down as her face reddened. "I do not know what you are talking about, target-kun." Her voice was muffled because of the finger. "Target-kun? So you admit? What a weird assassin." Neji said, "Well, why not show me your sadist side tonight, assassin-san? Maybe to Nejire, she would be-" "Ahem¡­" suddenly a cough came from behind as they turned to Nejire standing outside the bathroom door wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around her body, it starting at her chest and ending barely below her butt. The white towel tightly held on her chest and gave a delicious view of her thighs. The towel worked to boast her figure more than normal and she looked like a living hourss. "Why were you two starting without me¡­" she said, hiding her blush as both Neji and Kimi observed her body with surprised looks on their faces. Her own eyesnded on Kimi whose chest was barely being held by her shirt. She almost felt inferior to the mature woman before getting creeped out as a soft blush appeared on Kimi''s face too. "Mhmm¡­" Kimi bit on her lips, sizing her up with her eyes. "Tonight''s going to be heavy." Then Neji looked down at his casual purple shirt and short white pants. "Am I the only one looking casual?" Kimi cleared her throat. "Well, if you don''t want to look so casual... just take your clothes off. That''s the best way for someone with that body shape to look breathtaking, you know." Neji took off his shirt immediately. He was about to do the same with his pants, but Nejire stuttered. "Wait, wait! I-isn''t it too fast?!" Neji stopped at her words. "You are shyer than usual¡­ Where is the daring Nejire at?" Nejire''s blush grew at this, but she still frowned. "Hey! It''s my first time doing something like this!" At this, Kimi gracefully moved towards Nejire. "Then allow me to guide you, Nejire." After a second of thought, Nejire nodded reluctantly as they walked closer to Neji. Kimi put her gloved hand on Neji''s chest. "Target-kun, why don''t youy down for a bit?" Neji raised an eyebrow but did so nheless. She will be punished soon for trying to act like an S. She was a girl whose pussy started to drip because of a finger pushing her mouth, after all. Slowly, with Nejiying on his back in the middle of the bed, Kimi led Nejire in between his legs. Nejire could of course see where this was going, but she didn''t protest. "Now, we better hurry before it gets toote. Even if your parents aren''t home~ the other maids would surely wonder about the sounds we two would be making if it stretches to the morning." Nejire couldn''t bear her way of words but she still inclined her head. Then, Kimi slowly pulled down Neji''s pants, revealing his anaconda slowly growing into a dragon. "Wow," Kimi said with a frown. "Two hottie girls, dressed in ways that highlighted their beauties, couldn''t get you hard from the moment youid your eyes on them? I feel insecure all of a sudden." Neji''s eyebrow raised. She was talking differently than usual. ''Into her character, I presume.'' "Oh?" Neji scoffed, intending to try something for himself "I am not really into cheap-looking girls, you see. Be grateful I am even reacting." "Oh my, if you didn''t react wouldn''t that make you limp?" Kimi gasped "A manhood not reacting to two piles of garbage isn''t strange, is it?" Kimi''s smile grew while Nejire''s face turned red. "L-Language! Who are you calling garbage?!" Neji''s eyes stopped and locked on her face with his face cold. "Were you allowed to talk?" "..." Nejire''s fist curled up. What was this albino trying now? "Oh my¡­" Kimi on the other hand bit on her lips. "Looks like your brother is into the mood for a bit of role-ying himself, Nejire." Nejire flinched at this. She still red at him, but less sternly this time. Maybe¡­ she would humour him just tonight. "Who''s he role-ying into, though?" Kimi smiled at her question as her hand grabbed Neji''s length. "Who else? His 11-year-old self. The kid who roughly dealt with my restrained body with his small hands, pping and spanking me everywhere like I was some kind of cow, and mming his cock into me like I was a public whore." Her face reddened as she sped her face with her hands, her eyes heart-shaped. "Oh, how I miss those days sometimes~" Nejire''s eyes went wide as she stared at Kimi with her face crimson. "W-wait, you two had sex when he was e-eleven?!" Kimi''s eyes went wide too as she realised what she had just said but Neji simply shrugged. "Out of your ''sadistic'' persona already? What a masochistic whore." Kimi moaned at the insult, too deep into the rabbit to care about Nejire. "Also, your mouth is moving for the wrong purpose. Stop talking and start choking on that cock you love so much." "Yes, sir~" Kimi parted her mouth immediately and leaned over to take on the entire length of Neji''s dick in one go. Nejire watched the entire length of the big and thick shaft drown into her mouth, inch by inch, until Kimi''s mouth was like a balloon while her eyes were almost wet. Nejire thinned her lips and clenched her inner thighs together. She could have been there instead of her¡­ Her thoughts came to a stop as Neji clicked his tongue. "Do I need to call the ''mistress'' separately?" He said as Nejire flinched. "Uh¡­ but Kimi is taking on the entire thing, there is nothing left for me to suck-" She only realised what she had said a secondter as her face flushed. She was instinctively going along with his act. For some reason, her inner thighs clenched further as she felt something start to drip from within. Neji, inside the act, didn''t seem pleased at her words. "Come here, then." At his wide arms, Nejire hesitated before crawling in. Neji''s eyelids twitched, the sound of slurping growing louder all of a sudden, as Nejire took a seat beside Neji''s chest. Even as he released a small groan, his hand reached out for her towel which he pulled and threw away to the side, revealing herrge breasts peeking high from her chest. Her pink nipples were already hard, shining at the tips. Nejire looked at the thrown away towel. "W-warn me before doing something like that-" She was unable to finish her words as Neji''s right hand wrapped around her waist and he pulled her closer. Her body stumbled and her chest fell on his face. She caught herself by putting one of her legs around his waist and her arms on the bed beside his head, but she couldn''t back off since immediately after, his warm and slippery tongue wrapped around her right breast. "Mmhm!?" Nejire moaned in confusion at the sudden feeling of extreme pleasure flowing from both her breasts. One from his tongue, time from his hand. Little did she know as Neji''s other hand came down on her ass in a thump she would feel more pleasure than before. So, at the unexpected spank, Nejire moaned louder than before as her younger brother squeezed onto her left buttcheek while his right hand yed with her right breast and his mouth with her left. "W...wait!" He didn''t stop. The pleasure only increased, instead. "Y-you are killing me~" Nejire moaned aloud as she felt her inner walls clench tighter than ever. His magical touches yed with her nerves, her pleasure points, and her skin''s sensitivity. "Neji, p-please down, my little brother~" a sweet but loud moan escaped her again while she clenched on the bed sheet around Neji''s head. Neji''s hand pped her butt onest time before he drew his face back from her nipples. Neji locked eyes with her and ordered, "Part your lips and lean over." She did so, although that bit of unwillingness from before still lingered with her. Neji pushed his tongue inside his sister''s mouth immediately as she tried to resist for a second, failing of course, before her tongue started to match the rhythm of his. In the meanwhile, from over Nejire''s one leg above his abdomen, Neji could see Kimi''s head bobbing up and down, he could feel extreme warm pleasure from his shaft. Kimi''s tongue was skillful, as it swirled and licked all around his shaft in a circr motion. It was like being sucked in by a vacuum cleaner. Seeing Neji''s gaze, Kimi gave him a mouthful smile, and then she put a strand of her hair behind her ear before guiding her hand down to her skirt. Meanwhile, whilst kissing, Neji could feel the droplets of love juice falling on his abdomen from his older sister''s cunt. His hand wrapped around her waist entirely, bringing her body over his stomach which worked to cover Kimi''s head, as he increased the strength of his tongue inside her mouth. "Mmhmm!" At the same time when Nejire moaned, he also heard a cat-like moan from behind her. They worked to make Neji''s shaft harder and his hands more active. His hand lowered to Nejire''s ass and his fingers dug deep into her softest of flesh. His hands pulled her buttcheeks away from each other before he pped them both hard. Immediately, he felt her love juice simply break out in a tsunami that flooded Neji''s abdomen, even trailing down on his dick that Kimi was sucking. Instead of any difort, he only felt Kimi sucking his dick faster with a moan leaving her mouth. It took a second more before he also released his load, all inside the cat girl''s mouth. Twitch, twitch, twitch. With a few more twitches, his load ended and Kimi pulled her mouth away from his dick, making a plop sound before she raised her head from his crotch. She then crawled into Neji''s view while Nejire was finally released from the kiss too. "Huff¡­ I drank it all, sir." Kimi said and Neji''s hand reached out to rest on her head softly. "Good, now you will be rewarded thoroughly." Nejire looked at Kimi''s cum dripping lips, licking her own lips. Neji had surely eaten that [vor Pill] which made his semen taste any vour the consumer liked. She wondered what Kimi liked... Before she could react, Kimi moved. The cat-girl flew to her face and inserted her experienced tongue inside her inexperienced mouth. Nejire''s eyes went horribly wide as she turned to Neji expecting a re, but while the boy frowned he said nothing dismissive. So, Nejire, sitting above Neji''s abdomen, felt her tongue getting dominated once again by another experienced tongue. This time itcked that magical sensation, but the scent and taste of a man''s semen, Neji''s semen, substituted that. ''Her favourite vor is the taste of semen¡­?'' That was lewder than she had expected. In a matter of seconds, Nejire easily ran out of breath since she''s been kissing too until now and sensing it Kimi let her go. "Mhmm, now you get the taste of the delicious semen too," Kimi said to her, smirking. From below them, Neji got up and his palm descended on Kimi''s ass. She yelped while suppressing a smile. "Gasp, did I make Sir angry?" Her face grew hot. "Please don''t punish me." ''What a slut, Jesus Christ.'' Nejire had the thought as she understood why Kimi suddenly kissed her. Neji could tell from the start, though. She wasn''t in the mood for ''reward'', she was in the mood for ''punishment''. Then again, not that he really minded if his girls wanted to kiss themselves since it would instead strengthen their ''sisterly bond'' if anything. But it was still too sudden for Kimi to do that without permission. ''Well, if she wants to get punished¡­'' "Of course," Neji frowned. "Guess I need to remind you what happens when you disobey me." "Oh no-" Her mocking words were caught mid-way as Neji grabbed her throat and pinned her on the bed. Nejire watched from behind with wide shaky eyes and a crimson red face. Her head was going dizzy from all this. Neji tore apart Kimi''s shirt in a second, the buttons flying apart. ''She wasn''t wearing a bra, who would have thought.'' Chucking, he pushed the tie between her revealed breasts before grabbing the twin peaks with his hands. His hand dug into flesh so soft that he practically couldn''t feel his fingers. Kimi only moaned aloud. Then he withdrew one of his hands from the peaks and guided it to her skirt. With a grunt, he tore the skirt into two, revealing the ck tights below before tearing apart a hole on her crotch too. "Mhmm¡­" Nejire sat on her butt, a hand covering her gasp as she stared at the scene of Kimi moaning under the rough treatment¡­ she didn''t notice, but her other hand was ying with her clits. Neji''s shorts were on his knees so he simply threw them in his inventory with a mentalmand. Then his erect dick pped down on Kimi''s lower abdomen as she winched at the anticipated pleasure. Neji didn''t do any more forey, nor did he stay gentle. Instead, with a swift but strong motion, he pushed his entire length inside her drenched cunt. "O-ohh god!!" Kimi gasped for a mouthful of air while Neji pushed her legs over her head, making her toes touch the side of her shoulders, which her cat-like flexibility easily allowed. Neji had to stand up to put his whole shaft into her which reached at the deepest part of her pussy, pushing her womb even. "Nhghmm!!" Kimi''s breathing came ragged and she started to enter the highest state of heat. She had learned to control her heat by now, taught by Neji the hard way by putting a vibrator inside her pussy while she did her maid duties around the mansion. However, it''s not been erasedpletely as it''s a gic thing. So she could be uncontrobly horny when the timees. "I-is that it?!" She tried to sound calm and challenging, but her voice came quivering and she sounded no less than a slut. "And here I thought¡­ the punishment would be s-something serious- Ohh!!?" "We''ll see about that." Was what Neji said before he pulled back his hips and mmed down in a terrible echo. Her ass visibly rippled like a pot of water being shaken, which caused the voyeuring Nejire to bite her lips down and her finger to go inside her cunt. Kimi''s eyes went to her skull at this thrust, as this shook the deepest part of her body. Neji kept pushing her knees over while continuing his movements. Only at the third thirst did Kimi moan to her heart''s content. "O-o-ohhh, god!! Why is this so good!?~" Her expression was that of pure pleasure while her pussy clenched on Neji''s dick like a vacuum. "Don''t you think your mouth is moving a bit too much? Why don''t we put that to good work?" Neji said, ncing at Nejire. "Crawl over and sit on her face." "Neji-" "Now." Nejire growled, still blushing of course, as she put in a momentary thought. After hesitating for a while, she crawled over to Kimi''s face who looked horrified before smiling in pleasure. "Oh my, is my young mistress growing up-" "Don''t call me that." Nejire shut her up by pushing her ass on top of her face. Kimi''s eyes wentrge again before she parted her mouth wide and slipped her tongue into Nejire''s pussy. Nejire''s body trembled visibly and she tightened her thighs around Kimi''s head, putting pressure enough to kill a toddler, which just seemed to arouse Kimi more. Neji grabbed her legs and widened them like eagle wings and continued his thrust. "Mghmm!" The moans she was releasing were muffled now, and they were apanied by Nejire''s own. Neji told Nejire to turn around to face him, and she did so reluctantly. Neji saw her pleasure-filled face as Kimi yed with her clit, while Nejire''s eyes saw every time as her younger brother, who was so innocent before he went to that fucking countrywide trip, fuck a woman more than double his age to oblivion. Every time he leaned over for a thrust, his lips caught on her for a second. Sometimes the kisssted longer when either Kimi or himself came, but other than that the rush of pleasure and heat was continuous. After 5 minutes, it was clear that Kimi was about to lose consciousness, but she was seeming to enjoy even that. So Nejire quickly moved over from her face just as Neji finished inside Kimi for the 2nd time. "Make sure to get the pills in the morning," Neji said, leaning over and kissing Kimi softly. "Of course, sir." She breathed heavily. "...I feel great, by the way." She giggled softly and rolled beside. That wasn''t her ending for this night, of course. But Nejire was also there, she needed attention too. And so, Neji grabbed Nejire by the waist before pulling her closer and intimately kissing her nape. Nejire reacted by throwing her face in the air and moaning in her mouth, clutching Neji''s back with her fingers. Neji sat crossed legged with his back straight as Nejire stood on her knees in front of him. Neji left a hard-to-hide hickey, seeing which Nejire groaned. Then she felt her body rise in the air as slowly her legs parted, the tip of something hard and hot touching her drenched pussy. With a soft push, her eyes shook as the hard and hot shaft of her younger brother prated her private region. Her arms locked around his neck and his arms around her waist, Nejire sat on top of his thighs with her legs wrapped around his waist whilst a pleasure-filled moan found way out of her lips. Without any warning, her younger brother raised her ass up and then released it to fall down. It was a loud thump as her flesh shed with his. Nejire gave a soft moan again as she bit down on Neji''s shoulders. Neji groaned at that and raised her ass up again before dropping her on top of his dick. In this position, his dick was taking on the full weight of Nejire for a moment, so it was a bit painful too. Neji pushed her face away from his neck before aggressively stealing her lips, catching her tongue, and then pushing his own in her mouth. Her toes curled up and she hugged his neck tightly. Her hips started to move by themselves, too. It was hard to do so in this position, and while Neji''s hands were now free, he massaged her ass and pped the cheeks every now and then, which made her movements even harder. "I-I aming!!" Nejire moaned after cancelling the kiss. She moved faster and then her pussy clenched on Neji''s cock, squeezing it hard. Then at the same time the two siblings released their loads. As their love juices flowed out of each other, Neji kissed her again and then with a swift motion he pushed her down from his dick which made a plop sound. Nejire fell on her face on the bed before she felt her ass rise up in the air. Neji pushed down on her waist, giving her ass more highlight, and then mmed his still hard cock into her. "Aa-ahgn! D-don''t move so suddenly!" Nejire begged in a sweet moan, but Neji didn''t listen. Without any warning, he moved again. Her sight twisted while his dragon, as hard as a mountain, and big as the sky, hit deep into her womb. At the 4th thrust, she felt a hand on her head that pushed her face down onto the bed, making her moans muffled. Her heart started to beat faster because of theck of oxygen, but she only felt nothing but pleasure at that moment. Neji thrust into her, his eyes watching sweat trail down her back while she moaned like a dirty whore. He wondered when they came so far when they started to have sex, but that thought went to oblivion as pleasure overwhelmed him. Then something soft touched his back as two soft mountains pressed against his back. Kimi''s hands came hugging him from behind as her chest pressed against his back while her tail wrapped around his waist like a rope. Neji straightened up at this, pulling his hand back from Nejire''s head and also pulling her hair at the same time. Her moaning face, dripping with saliva, came into view just then as Neji felt his dick harden. Nejire moaned with her tongue out, panting like a dog who had run a mile and coincidentally she was standing on her four limbs at the same time. "Fuck me harder!!" She yelled all of a sudden. "P-put your sister in her ce, show her who''s the one i-in charge!!" Her voice was muffled, quivering, but it was fucking hot. Neji didn''t expect to hear something like that from her and so a grin formed on his face. His hand pulled her hair further, therefore pulling her face back and giving her a hickey on her neck, just before pushing her on her four limbs again. With his other hand, he pped her ass hard. "Oh look at you, asking to be fucked harder when you can''t even handle this much." He said, seeing her cum again, still pounding her cunt. "Is your brother''s cock so good?" She gasped as she felt Neji squeeze her butt. "I-it''s the best! Better than anything else! I love it more than anything!" "You love my cock more than me?" Neji pointed out, huffing as well. "What a slut." "T-that''s not what I meaaant~" her voice echoed along with the sound of flesh meeting flesh. "I love you more than that t-thing, Neji!" "Oh really?" Neji chuckled, fucking her harder. Both his hands grabbed her waist and he thrust into her at a blinding speed. Her ass was red, multiple handprints on both butt cheeks, while it was still growing redder at each thrust. "I-I am cumming again!!" Nejire moaned and Neji grabbed her arms from behind. He pulled them back, raising her face to stare at the ceiling, while Kimi yed with his ears with her tongue and his nipples with her hands. "Cum with me, Neji! Cum i-inside your sister!!" She yelled out loud and Neji only grunted an answer. Seconds passed and their lovemaking reached the climax. With a loud sweet moan, Nejire squirted all over, wetting Neji''s abdomen, while Neji released a thick load of hot cum inside her already drenching cunt. Atst, her body dropped to the bed limp, twitching here and there, while she muttered something to herself. "I love you so much¡­" Neji huffed too, but he couldn''t rest as Kimi turned him around and kissed him. When the kiss broke, she smiled seductively. "Let me taste your stamina, sir." Needless to say, that was a very very long night indeed. ** ** ** Author''s Note: New Year started with the 100th chapter! Which is also a smut. Don''t know how to feel about that, but I hope this year goes well for everybody!!! Motor Note: Laughs in new covid variant Author: Yeah, Florona and Omicrom lmao. Cheese (Lasagna) note: I ain''t proofread this. Iy the responsibility onto motor and anti. -|All the previous chapters has been proofread by @Antigone, @Lasagna, and @Shortmotor|- Chapter 101: 101: Hero Name (1) Chapter 101: 101: Hero Name (1) Chapter 101: Hero Name (1) ¡ª Neji, Kimi and Nejire had slept reallytest night. But it wasn''t a problem since the next two days were off. Neji had decided to spend the two days chilling, instead of training as usual. But he couldn''t do so. His mind got agitated every time he recalled Nighteye''s vision. He just couldn''t rest even though he was pretty drained mentally. So he spent the afternoonzing around, ying some online games with Momo and Nejire, ying with Kurai with a ball, and making sure Kimi didn''t ck on her job. Thest part was a joke if anything. There were more maids in the huge mansion, and with Kimi''s actual job being a bodyguard along with the fact that she was the Head Maid, Kimi rarely had to even do simple chores. But Neji found it amusing when she couldn''t read her manga. She would dly say, this was a punishment that she didn''t enjoy. When evening came, Neji went to the huge training ground. With both Nejire and Neji studying to be future heroes, their parents had spent some bucks preparing things for them. This huge training ground was one of them. Neji couldn''t train his strong techniques here, of course. It would destroy the ce in seconds, so he instead trained his control here. He was currently focusing on two things¡ª Way of The Gold Dragon, and¡ª Way of The White Tiger. Both were based on two of the four ruler monsters of the Great Forest inside the Tower Dungeon. Those beasts were really feisty in that region, so the intelligent monsters in the monster camps knew a bit about their techniques. When Mursha, the Ogre woman, had shown him some paintings from the old time, Neji got ideas to create two skill sets. Way of the Gold Dragon is basically a long-ranged set of techniques specialising in speed. Way of the White Tiger, however, was a set with techniques made for close-ranged absolute destruction. He was yet to get used to thetter, so his opponents might have died if he used it in the Sports Festival. That''s why he didn''t do that. He nned to only use this against truly dangerous opponents... Either way, he couldn''t use those techniques here as that would destroy this training hall into bits. Meaning, he was left unable to use his Quirk. So, he had to work on something else¡­ "Erm¡­ are you sure?" Kimi asked as she rubbed her right arm with her left hand while her tail danced around meekly behind her. Today, Neji nned to train his physical fighting style, his reflexes and his instinct as a whole. Without using Eyes of the Lord. Neji wore a simple ck shirt and pantsfortable for a fight. Kimi wasn''t in her typical maid dress, either. She wore a ck sports bra and shorts and she had her hair tied in a ponytail. "You saw me at the sports festival already," Neji said. "Kids are not my match, and I can''t get any fighting experience from them. It''s time for you to use your Super Form, miss. That way, I would get my training and you wouldn''t be too rusty." Kimi hesitated still. But as she recalled how strong Neji was in the Sports Festival, she sighed and nodded. "I guess¡­" She said with a deep sigh. "But, I will stop if things get too serious, for any of us. I still don''t like blood, as you can tell." She said, confirming she still had her fear of blood even now. "Just don''t bleed, and¡­ I will continue training with you." Neji nodded casually as Kimi took a deep breath in. Then her body started to change. Her cat ears and tail twitched, quivering, and first of all her nails started to erge in a pointy shape. Then her humane skin started to change in colour. In a stretched circr shape, the skin around her whole torso, from her corbone to her lower abdomen went pale, very pale, while outside the circle her skin turned light yellowish golden. There was no fur on those parts, her skin simply changed colour. A bit of fur was only present on the side of her forearms, her spine and the back of her leg. The fur was sharp and needlely, and as they were ced straight beside each other, they worked like des. Two thick whiskers appeared on each side of her cheeks. Kimi had those whiskers before even in her human form, but when she drank her first Tier Potion, those whiskers had vanished, giving her a more humane look. Neji only hoped her cat ears and tail wouldn''t disappear too when she reached a high tier level, that would be a bummer. The white of Kimi''s eyes were now light yellow and her blue irises were now shining white. "Ooohhh, I can see some changes sincest time. Those two Tier Potions did you well, huh." Neji whistled. "It''s my second time seeing this, but you look smoking hot as always. Mhmm¡­ maybe we should do it in this form once in a while." Kimi had her normal human nose and mouth. Only her lips were curled up in a ''¦Ø'' shape to try and imitate a cat''s maw. With those lips, she smiled. "I''m physically stronger than before in this form." Her voice had a more cat-like twist to it. "And my heat-state is far hornier too. Ya can try to fuck me like this, but I don''t think I would want to be bottom in this form." Neji blinked at her. So the masochist had an actual sadistic form. How unexpected... "Anyhow, ya have any idea how we would do this?" Kimi asked, crossing her arm as her tail danced in the air behind her, no meekness this time. "Oh well¡­" Neji just rubbed his neck. "Just rush at me, let us see our limits." Kimi nodded, "Sure." and then disappeared in a fwoosh. Neji only had a moment to turn on his Eyes of the Lord. He caught Kimi''s movement with that before turning the Quirk off immediately. He recalled he had restricted himself to not use EL. ''But those movements¡­'' From the second he had turned his Quirk on, he saw Kimi''s movements clearly. She was jumping around the hall, vanishing and reappearing all around. She was showcasing what Neji was going to face to not catch him too off guard. ''Incredible.'' Neji was impressed. He couldn''t see her movement with bare eyes and could only see her body when she stopped on one spot. Shockingly, she was only Tier 5, yet she was faster than anyone he had seen until now. Maybe except for Prime All Might- Neji''s thoughts stopped momentarily as his eyes locked on the text hovering above Kimi. It said tier 5, but it was flickering. Tier 6, Tier 5, Tier 6, Tier 5... She was at the peak of Tier 5. So close that she was on the verge of rising in rank. Neji suddenly felt a cold sweat form on his forehead as Kimi vanished from his eyes again whilst danger spiked in his mind. Immediately, Neji raised his arms on his left in a defending pose just as Kimi''s fist came hitting on his forearms. It made a loud impact noise and Neji even slid back a few inches, but he still held on. He was grinning. "Oh-ho, the hell''s up with that speed?" Kimi only blinked her shining eyes as she drew back her fist. "You have a great reaction speed yourself." Only a momentter she vanished again and came from the opposite side. Neji blocked it again with a simr pose on his right side, as she nodded to him. "Yeah, really fast reaction speed." Then Neji''s body hair stood up in a series of goosebumps just as his danger sense broke the ceiling. While Kimi was on his right, from the other side where she was standing a second ago another Kimi popped up. ''...Afterimage?!'' That was all Neji could think of, just as the Kimi at left''s knuckles crashed into his left ribs. Neji tried to react in time and moved his hands from his right side, but it only gave the Kimi on his right a chance to throw her fist into his right side. Neji''s eyes went wide as he experienced two attacks from either side in a session. The Kimi from the right then vanished into essence while another one came from in front of him. ''She can only maintain two after images at the same time. But I am still not sure who the real one is.'' Thinking so, Neji crossed his arm to block the one in front, giving the one on his side another chance to attack his ribs. For a moment his arms shook and his guts tightened. The notification of his END going up by 1 was the only soothing feeling before the Kimi at his front slipped her hand under his crossed arms and stuck on his abdomen. There was a loud boom as wind stirred and as if hit by a cannonball of air, Neji was flown far in the hall and hit the wall before falling face first. He only stayed like that for 3 seconds before Kimi ran to him with a worried cry. Kimi, having re-done her transformation, ran to Neji''s body. She sat down beside him and raised his head on her thighs. "Are you alright, y-young master?" Neji huffed heavily but still nodded. "Well, cough¡ª" He coughed saliva on the floor before wiping his lips. "You put all your points in agility, it seems." He said, casually in between some rough breaths. "The punches weren''t that strong except for thest one which carried the force of wind. So first, we have to train your strength." Aaaand his own reflex and agility. But he can''t say that to her. That''d be embarrassing. He has be too dependent on his Quirk, it seems. That was a bad thing since while his quirk allowed him exceptional flight speed, it didn''t provide any boost in normal reflex and movements. Neji could also understand something else here. Kimi''s weapon wasn''t her strength, it was her sh attacks using her delike fur. If this was a real fight, without EL, Neji would have been long dead, sliced up into dozens of pieces. ''But she won''t cut anyone because of her Hemophobia¡­ Guess that''s another thing I gotta fix for her.'' Neji took some slow breaths in to steady his nerves and his usual calmness returned. From herp pillow, he looked at her blue eyes. "Also, congrats, you are on the verge of your Quirk Awakening." Kimi''s worried eyes gained a confused light in them. ** ** ** Author''s Notes: Dom Kimi does exist ?? Chapter 102: 102: Hero Name (2) Chapter 102: 102: Hero Name (2) Chapter 102: Hero Name (2) ¡ª Neji''s current goal was to push Kimi towards her awakening while focusing on his own training as well. Sparring with Kimi attained both of those. So for the next two days, Neji and Kimi kept fighting in the training hall. Like right now. A punch came flying towards his face as Neji''s eyes zed red. In an instant, he activated EL and ducked down, barely dodging the attack. Like this, he''s been jumping into Eyes of the Lord whenever he was getting pushed in a corner, but sometimes even while EL could see her movements, Neji''s body simply couldn''t keep up. In other words, he never won. Nor did Kimi''s tier change. The next punch came flying to Neji''s sr plexus. He didn''t receive much DMG, but it did hurt a lot as his back hit the wall of the hall again. "Okay¡­ stop¡­" Neji said, huffing. "I-i am done for today¡­" In fact, following the movements shown by EL was tougher than taking her attacks head-on. She wasn''t physically any stronger than him, if he somehow grabbed her, the match was finished. But Kimi didn''t give him the chance to grab her. ''And this is her after no training for 13 years. What the hell.'' Neji would put her in the Tier 7 category if he only counted speed. Speed-wise, he doubted if even Hawks would be able to match her. For reference, Hawks was the fastest Hero in Japan currently, since All Might has weakened a lot. "I hope you aren''t hurt, young master¡­" Kimi said apologetically as she transformed back. "I am fine¡­" Neji grabbed the bottle of water from beside him, gulped down the water, and sighed. "For the most part." ... Next was curing her phobia. On the night before school was supposed to start, Neji sat in his room with Kimi squeezed between him and Nejire. "Um, why are we sitting like this¡­?" "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Don''t worry, Kimi!!" Nejire hugged her side as Kimi''s twitched in suspicion. Before she could change her mind, Neji immediately yed a gory horror movie on the TV. The horror part didn''t scare anyone, Nejire was instead getting curious and asking if ghosts were real or not since Magic apparently was. However at the gore part¡­ Kimi lost consciousness in less than a minute. She had first tried to run off from the room but Neji and Nejire from the two sides had kept her squeezed. Onlyter did they realise it was a bad idea as Kimi started to vomit before losing her consciousness. "...I am really sorry, I didn''t think it was this serious." Neji could only deeply apologise to her but she only waved her hand with an easy smile, saying she waspletely fine. Neji wasn''t a therapist after all. He shouldn''t have tried such a thing, and it might have even caused something worse to rise inside Kimi. What if she formed a phobia where she hated him and Nejire? That thought simply made him shiver. So, the next morning, as he sat on the dining table in his school uniform, he handed the matter to his parents. "Mom, I learned about Kimi''s Hemophobia years ago, and I really think it''s time for her to see a therapist," Neji said to his parents with a sandwich in his hand. And then, Nejire continued on his words. "You probably heard from the other maids what happenedst night, didn''t you?! I and Neji feel reaaally sorry for doing that. But just think about it, if the condition is so bad that she can''t even enjoy a movie... it needs to be fixed!!" After exchanging nces with his wife, Aiko shrugged. "Ehh, I don''t know, you two. Around the first time, she started to work here, we had her see a therapist, too. She had even gone there on our word. But¡­ it didn''t exactly end well, so we never forced her again." "Oh¡­" Neji turned to Kimi who was standing on the side silently, her face anxious. "I didn''t know, you never told me." Just a moment after saying that, he realised¡ª he had never bothered to ask. ''Ah fuck. I know most about her life, but some details are still missing.'' When their rtionship stabilised on the Countrywide trip, Kimi started to share about her life with him. He knew about her childhood, her parents, her sister, and recently he even learned about the viin who killed her sidekick. ''But I never bothered to ask her about her life after she took her job as a maid¡­ Ugh, such irresponsibilities.'' Neji cursed himself in his mind. With slight guilt in his heart, he spoke again to Kimi. "So, will you give it another try?" Kimi thinned her lips for a long moment before nodding. "If the young master wishes, I¡­ don''t mind going." Neji held back a sigh. ''If he wished''¡ªin other words, he was forcing her. She didn''t even question why he needed her to lose that phobia. ''She probably thinks I am just doing it for her mental health¡­'' But he was doing it so that she could fight beside him in the far future. Neji clenched his fist under the table. He didn''t like this line of selfish thoughts of his. ''I don''t like forcing her again¡­'' While he went through an internal dilemma, Kimi''s words seemed to have caught his parents'' interest as they both raised an eyebrow. "Oh my, you two seem rather close," Gara said, slowly munching on a sandwich. "...Perhaps closer than I thought." Kimi''s face grew hotter just as Neji returned to reality while blinking innocently. Gara stared at his eyes for a long moment before shrugging. "Oh well," She bit on the sandwich. "If she is fine with it, I don''t see a problem. I will ask Kishimoto for a good therapist''s contact." Neji nodded. "Make sure the doctor is a female." Gara raised an eyebrow again. "...Alright, alright. I understand." Then she giggled to herself. "The appointment should be ready in a day or two, tell your maid to prepare." Neji ignored how she emphasised the word ''your maid'', and nodded again. If his parents could see through their rtionship and be fine with it, it wasn''t a bad development. Knowing his mom, she''d be a bit displeased knowing he''s ''cheating'' on Momo, maybe even angry since Momo''s mother was her old friend, but now that Neji was of age, she would dly choose Kimi as her son''s wife over Momo. They were just that close to each other. Though that''s all considering she could indeed realise their rtionship. A normal person would initially assume that Kimi had requested Neji for a female doctor beforehand. Neji then stood up and walked to Gara. "Thanks, mom!" He kissed her on the cheeks and ran outside the mansion along with Kimi and Nejire. As they left, Gara stared at the door with a distant gaze. "Hmmm, really close¡­" A spoon hit her head softly as Aiko meddled in. "Stop thinking too much." "...Oi!" Gara spun around. "Don''t hit my head!" Aiko blocked her iing spoon with his while saying, "Kimi''s like an aunt to him if anything. More so, if there was any chemistry between them, Nejire would know since she seems to be involved in this too. You think Nejire will be fine with her younger brother cheating?" Gara stopped trying to hit him for a moment before continuing with a nod. "You have a point. She wouldn''t allow Neji to cheat. Guess you''re not too dumb. Now prepare for my ultimate attack!!" ...Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Chad Dad unknowingly saving the day. ?? Cheese note: To this day, I''m not a fan of Kimi. Kys, 4th. Author''s Note: ??? We don''t do that here. Chapter 103: 103: Hero Name (3) Chapter 103: 103: Hero Name (3) Chapter 103: Hero Name (3) ¡ª In the car, Neji talked to Kimi a bit more. He made sure she was fine with it. But as he had expected, she wasn''tpletely okay. "But it''s fine, I can see how my condition can be a big problem in the future. I will go." That at least put Neji at ease. By the time he reached school, he decided to put all this matter on the back of his head. He shared a kiss with the two girls before running to his campus. Today, he came across Midnight again. "Oh hey~" But the woman simply walked past him with a wave of her hand. Though she did sway her hips more than usual while walking away. ''If the timeline stays urate, I guess she''d be a bit busy today.'' With that thought, he continued his walk. ''Still feels like I just got ignored though.'' He just tasted his own medicine, so he decided to give it a few folds backter on. He reached the ss and stopped himself from pushing the door open. Instead¡­ he stops outside for a moment, listening to the ongoing conversations. "Yeah man, I can''t believe it. All these grade-schoolers on the way were congratting me, telling me I did well at the festival. I feel like a celebrity." "Me too, me too! There were these office workers on the train who patted me on my back. Ugh, if only I didn''t end up against Todoroki!!" "Come oon~ at least you weren''t against Neji like me." Kirishima, Sero, and Kendo were chatting in the middle of the ss when the door finally opened and Neji walked in. "Speaking of the devil." Kendo waved her hand. "Hope you weren''t eavesdropping~ that''d be embarrassing for me." Neji returned the wave as he walked in. "You don''t usually say that, it''s a dead giveaway." "Just admit you eavesdropped." Kendo sighed as Neji shrugged and walked to his seat. He gave Momo a high-five and Ochako a wink before taking a seat. "Is Nejire senpai fine now?" Momo turned to face him immediately with that question. "She is, no worries. Though Kimi isn''t fine." "Oh¡­ what happened to her?" Momo asked worriedly. Momo knew Kimi from middle school since she''s been driving for Neji since then. But their rtionship has never been that deep. Even now, they weren''t very close. But she was still worried about her since she was a fellow ''Family Member'', as Nejire had put it. "Well, you probably don''t know, Kimi has had Hemophobia for 13 years. To fix it in an amateur way, I¡­ tried to force her into watching a gore-horror movie. Which as you can guess, ended very badly." Momo frowned at him. "Now we have decided to send her to a therapist." Momo looked at him with a judging look. "Wow, you forced her knowing she has a phobia. What a scumbag." "..." "Trash of society." Neji stayed silent but Momo shrugged after a while. "I am joking. Such things happen from time to time. At least you apologised, right?" Neji sighed. "I did." "Good. Oh, it looks like Sensei''s here." She then turned around hearing the footstepsing from the outside. Then, Aizawa walked in just as everybody went dead silent. "Morning." Aizawa stood in front of his podium. He wasn''t wearing any bandages this time, which some students noticed and congratted him on his recovery. "The olddy''s treatment was excessive." He said, rubbing a scar below his eyes. "But never mind that. Today we''ve got a Hero Informative ss, and a special one at that." The students groaned under their breaths. They had just finished the festival after all, yet there was a ''special'' Hero Informative ss. Then Aizawa sighed as he spoke again. "Today, you''ll being up with your Hero names." The student''s tired demeanours took a turn as they took in his words. "...Wait, that''s great!!!" They cheered aloud immediately but Aizawa''s hair started to float in the air which caused all of them to go silent. "But first, concerning the Internship picks I mentioned before the festival." He said, ring down at the students. "It''s about who the Pros think will be able to join the Hero Workforce in the iing two or three years. The internship usually starts from the 2nd year of UA, but because of Sir Nighteye''s influence, we changed that three years ago. In other words, you''d get to work with a Pro Hero of your choosing for a while based on the invitations you received¡ªvery soon." Then he walked to the ckboard and started to draw lines with a stick of chalk, as he spoke. "Now, regarding the number of picks you received¡­" he finished drawing in a blink as he continued. "Here they are." He stepped aside for the student to see the board as some whistled with some sighing. "As you can see, our top four have stolen most of the spotlight," Aizawa said, pointing at the board where numbers were written beside the students'' names. "Neji received 5431 invitations. Bakugo got 4231. Todoroki got 3210 and Inasa received 3100 invites." The students simply gazed at the numbers for a while before starting to look for their names...before some deep sighs sounded out again. "Now, as you can see, only 10 of you have received invitations," Aizawa said, pointing at the board again. "Amongst the non-rankers, only Momo Yayorozu received more than a thousand, standing at 1560. Other than that, 10 of you haven''t received any votes at all." He let the words hang in the air before continuing. "However, with that in mind, you will all have a chance to work along with the Pros." His words seemed to carry a healing effect as everyone''s mood rose. "The school wants you to experience the outside world from the get-go. While you have experienced what actual viins can do, working alongside a Pro is a whole different experience. In simpler words, it''s necessary to understand what goal you are walking towards." Everyone nodded swiftly while Kirishima threw his fist in the air. "Yeah, that''s where our Hero namese into y!!" Pros always use their hero names on duty. So every intern will have to choose one too. Aizawa nodded. "Yes. However, while they are only tentative, you''d still want to pick something appropriate-" "OR ELSE-" A feminine voice interrupted him. "You''ll know true hell!!" With a sway of her hips, Midnight walked into the room. While the students eximed surprise at Midnight''s appearance, she continued after taking a standing beside Aizawa. "The names you pick may be what the worldes to know you as you see." She said, "That happened to plenty of Pros already." Aizawa sighed. "She''s right. Midnight here will be assessing the sensitivity of the names you are picking since I am quite bad at it. Just remember, the name you choose is usually what you are striving to be." "Now, now Aizawa, get out already~ I want to spend some alone time with my sweet students." Aizawa shook his head with a tired expression as he walked out of the ssroom. Then Midnight crouched down beside the podium before starting to take out some paper boards. "Alright, you got 10 minutes to write the name on these!" She passed the paper to the students. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Psst, hey, what name did you choose?" Momo whispered to Neji from ahead. "I already have one in mind¡­ but I won''t go first!" Neji flipped his card from Momo''s view. "It''s a secret." Momo gave him a dry stare before turning away. "...Fine. I''ll see it soon anyway." It''s been around 10 minutes, and the students were mostly done. After a short moment, Midnight called. "Let''s finish up! We will start with whoever wants toe up first!!" Nobody moved from their seats¡­ except for Yuga, who gracefully walked to the podium and presented his hero name. "My hero name will be¡­ [I cannot stop twinkling]!" Midnight leaned over. "Hm, it''d be easier to say if you remove the ''I'' and change ''cannot'' into ''can''t''. Other than that, it seems good." Yuga nodded gracefully. As he walked back to his seat, the other students also started to walk in one by one. Some were bad, some were great, and some simply in. "Just your name? Are you certain?" Midnight asked, seeing Todoroki''s hero name, [Shoto]. Shoto nodded. "Yes." Midnight shrugged. Then came Inasa with a broad smile on his face. "I choose [Gale Force]!!!" "Oh, not bad, not bad." Midnight apuded. "Next." As Inasa returned triumphantly but nobody else moved, Midnight looked over to Neji. "Oh-ho. Why don''t youe here, boy?" "There are others left though." Neji replied. "It doesn''t matter~ I feel like your name would need some adjustments." Neji frowned at her words and just to prove her wrong, he stood up before walking over and representing his name. [God Killer] "..." Not only Midnight, but everyone stared at the name deadpanly. "Wow¡­ I didn''t think he was the chunni type." Neji''s lips twitched at Mina''s teasing giggle. "Yeah, I thought Bakugo would choose such names, instead. I sometimes forget how subtly arrogant Neji is." Midnight also giggled. "Well, that wouldn''t work. Guess I was right after all. Go back and choose another one, boy." Neji stood for a moment, looking over to his name, before sighing and walking away. Momo held on to her stomach to hold back herugh. "Oh my God¡­ God Killer¡­ hahaha!!" But she failed in the end. "T-that''s the great name you were hiding?!" Neji made a note in his mind to punish herter. Then Momo cleared her throat and walked to the front herself. Her name was the same as canon, [Creati]. Nejiplimented her instead ofughing, and she seemed to take pride in it instead of feeling guilty that she received goodwill in return for mocking. Neji made a second mental note. Next, Bakugo walked ahead with his expression more neutral than any other day. He presented his name. [Katsuki] The chattering of the whole ss went silent. "Oh, you will choose just your name too?" Midnight asked. "Well¡­ this works I guess." With a nod, Bakugo walked back to his seat, again silently. He gave Neji a silent nce before turning his head ahead again. Next, Midoriya walked in. "Hope you also didn''t just pick your birth name." Midnight said while leaning over to see his name. "Oh¡­ [Repeller Imperial], huh." Midnight nodded. "Not bad. The word Imperial is usually found on Chinese Heroes, but this works too." Izuku nodded at thepliments from the teacher and his ssmates before walking away to his seat. Then Neji stepped up again with a new name. "Alright, this one isn''t chuunibyou." He presented his name. [Mountain Crasher] Midnightughed. "It''s not chunni, but it''s not exactly great. Are you sure you want this? I would suggest not." Neji looked down on the name with a frown. "Isn''t it fine though¡­?" Midnight leaned over. "Ah, I see. Your naming sense isn''t the best¡­ Guess you are still human, after all. Imperfections are expected." Neji groaned in annoyance. Before wiping the name and writing a new one. [Seismic] "This one sounds sissy." Midnight said before he could present it to the whole ss who eagerly tried to peek at it. "You sure you want a girly hero name? Go on, it''s not bad enough for me to not approve. But it''s really sissy, I am not joking." Neji turned to give her smiling face a deadpan look. "You know, even my mom doesn''t meddle this much into my decisions." "That''s a great mother then." Midnight smiled. "She knows her son is capable, so she trusts you with your decisions. Just that¡ªthis time it''s different." Neji growled under his breath and was about to walk back but Midnight stopped him. "Want me to choose one for you? There is a reason why Aizawa gave me his spot for today''s ss, you know. But of course, it''s your choice. Not everybody would want to be known by a name chosen by someone else, after all." Neji raised an eyebrow. "...Oh, sure. I don''t really mind, but no guarantee that I would choose it though." She smiled. "That''s fair." Then she grabbed the chalk from Neji''s name, making sure their skin touched for a bit longer than needed, before writing a name. She immediately scrubbed it off with a shake of her head before trying again. Then, as she wrote the word containing 11 letters, she gave a satisfied nod. Neji stared at it for a brief second before shrugging. "Well, I guess it works. Not like I care much." As long as the name wasn''t funny or gross, he was fine with it. He grabbed the card and then presented it to the ss. The word, [Shatterstar], was written on the card. "Shatterstar? Whoa, as in Star Shatterer? Sounds manly!" Kirishima was the first one toment. "Mhm, it suits his quirk too I guess. It can shatter anything, maybe a star isn''t that far ahead." Kendomented. "Yeah, not bad, Neji! Even though you cheated by taking Midnight''s help!" Mina yelled out from the side. Neji gave her a quiet stare as Mina tried to match it before blushing and backing away. Amidst the dozens of apuse, Neji turned to Midnight. "Well, thank you for this, Mdy. I would have kissed your hand if not for my girlfriend lurking in the back of the ss. She said not to touch any other females in front of her, you see." Momo''s face flustered. "O-oi, what the hell! Don''t talk about that so loudly!!" "¡ªSo maybe another time." Neji finished. He winked at her once before walking away. Midnight gave his back a look, clearly amused at his daring approach in the middle of the whole ss. She simply pped her hand, not fazed at all under the students'' stunned gaze, as she spoke. "Come on, continue here. Uraraka, you are next!" With that, Neji''s Hero Name was decided. Next, was the internship. ** ** ** Author''s Note: For some reason, the name "Shatterstar" just sounds so grand and fabulous to me. Cheese note: Infinitely Supreme Divine Saint Sky Crusher A/N-2: Or, Earthquake Godking Immortal Venerable Chapter 104: 104: Internship (1) Chapter 104: 104: Internship (1) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 104: Internship (1) ¡ª When the names were chosen by everyone, Aizawa returned while Midnight stood beside him with her hands behind her head, highlighting her barely covered breasts. "Your internships start in a week," Aizawa said, looking at the students. "For this all-important reason, I have already handed out personalised lists to those who were invited¡ªsince as you realise, some of you have received far too many invites to choose yourself." He looked at the sheets resting on the desk of every student. "For those of you who were not invited, the lists in front of you contain 40 agencies willing to ept interns from all over the countries. You may choose one from those 40." Then he proceeded to give a speech about the importance of choosing an agency that is suitable for that specific student¡ªNeji ignored it all as his eyes focused on the names on his sheet. "Some of you have received invites from some¡­ very interesting figures," Aizawa added while eyeing Neji, who didn''t notice the gaze. "You have two days to submit your choices, so give it a bit of thought about who you choose." Aizawa finished and dismissed the ss while Neji''s eyes were glued to his list with a small smirk on his face. "Why are you smirking, Mr God Killer?" "Shut up." Neji clicked his tongue. "I''m too excited to argue right now." That caught Momo''s interest. "Oh? It''s rare to see you excited. Did one of your favourite heroes pick you?" Momo thought for a second. "Is it Ryukyu?" Neji shrugged. "Nah, Ryukyu is good, but it''s someone else who I am talking about." Momo finally leaned over to see his sheet as her eyes searched for the name Neji was looking into before widening. "...Ohh, wow. I heard she doesn''t even like having sidekicks. But she chose you as an intern? I can see why you are excited." Neji smirked. "I guess I am just too good for this world." Momo gave him a dry stare while he shrugged. "Oh well, you don''t appreciate my handsomeness, girl. Anyway, I have a week before I go to her ce, wanna hang out after school today?" "No, mister." Momo declined his offer. "I have to choose the hero I want to intern with, too." Neji blinked. "Huh? Just choose Ryukyu. Didn''t she invite you too? She would have been my top priority if not for Mirko''s invitation. You also get to spend time with your sister-inw, Nejire, too." Yes, he had received the Rabbit Hero''s invitation. He didn''t think he''d get that, truthfully since the person whose attention he caught was supposed to be All For One. But then again, maybe the reward only showed the name of the attention of the most important person he attracted¡ªsince there were 5 thousand heroes who were impressed by him, as revealed by Aizawa. This news made his day brighten as he realised he still had the chance to catch the rabbit. He also got Mt. Lady''s and Midnight''s invitations, but he''d pretend he can''t see them. Momo chewed on her lip. "Yeah, that''s why Ryukyu''s the one I am leaning over to. I wouldn''t have thought twice if you chose Ryukyu, but since you are prioritising training over spending time with Nejire, I am also thinking of doing the same. Though I doubt if anyone can match Ryukyu''s worth in this list¡­ Oh well, I got two days to choose." Neji gave a slight nod. That was fair. But he would love it if his girls were gathered in the same ce. Then he turned to Uraraka on his back. "What about you? Anyone you like?" Uraraka who had her eyes locked on her own list, raised her head. "Well... I got Ryukyu, too." Neji blinked. "Oh?" "Yeah¡­" Uraraka rubbed her neck. "I am shocked myself." Neji thought for a moment before saying, "Uh, I get why she chose you. She probably liked the way you fought against Bakugo. A dragon respects courage. I would suggest you take it, you can meet my sister there too." Uraraka nodded after a second. "Well, I will think about it." "Alright." Neji nodded and turned around again. He then looked far where Kendo was silently looking at the list in front of her. She didn''t get any picks, and so she received the 40-generic list by Aizawa. After all, she was the only student to surrender before a fight. ''Eh¡­ not like I would have eaten her out. She should have at least tried.'' Neji felt a bit bad, but it was mostly her fault. He shrugged and focused on his ns for this week¡­ ¡ª¡ï¡ª The week passed in a blink. A day after that ss, Kimi got an appointment with a famous therapist from overseas¡ªas Gara had promised. It was a bit far from their Chiba city, so both Neji and Nejire apanied Kimi there. Kimi repeatedly told them she''d be fine alone, but the two siblings didn''t listen to her. That was a wise decision because the first appointment ended poorly. From outside the cabin where she was taken into, Neji and Nejire heard her terror-filled scream before running into there. Neji started to apologise again, but Kimi stopped him. "I-I am fine¡­ I will see an end to this, don''t worry. I won''t stop now¨C" ¡ªWas all she could say before losing her consciousness. That whole week, the sses in school were general studies. So after attending sses, Neji went with Kimi to the therapist instead of going to the Tower as he had nned initially. Nejire couldn''te every day since she was bound to her Sidekick job, but instead, Momo apanied him and Kimi every day after learning what happened the first day. The two girls started to get closer since then, which was all to Neji''s satisfaction. However, the therapy sessions¡­ weren''t exactly going well, if Neji had to be honest. There was barely any progress, and the horrified yells along with the dejected expression Kimi wore on their way back, always made him super guilty. ''Maybe I can find something in the Tower¡­'' There should be something in there. There must be. So, he asked her to stop the sessions. "Young master, I can keep going. I have promised myself I would see an end to this." Sitting on a chair in front of Kimi, who was sitting on the bed while hugging her legs, Neji rubbed his temple. "Kimi, you know I get magical items from time to time, right? I haven''t told you, but there is an eversting [Gate] in UA. If luck is on my side, which it is most of the time, I believe I would get something that can fix you very soon- Wait¡­" Neji stopped as a deep frown formed on his face. "Maybe¡­ maybe I can take you inside!!" There were some magicians in his Monster Girl army. They might have some mental spell that could help Kimi. Kurai wasn''t good at learning spells that don''t go with the ''death'' or ''destruction'' theme, let alone something entirely opposite like ''Healing'', so making her learn the spell won''t do. The only way is to bring her in there¡­. As Kimi stared at him, with a picked up curiosity, Neji continued thinking. ''But there are two problems¡­'' One, he''d have to reveal that he has to fight very dangerous, life-threatening beasts and monsters inside his so-called "Personal Dimension". That''d blow up his cover and every other time he would go into a dungeon, the cat-woman would be very anxious¡ªwhich might even spread to Nejire and Momo in case he fails to stop her from telling them. Then, there was the second problem. How exactly will he bring her in there? He had theorised that he should be able to take in people from the outside by putting their unconscious bodies into his inventory and then pulling them out after going to the other side, but he never actually tested it. He didn''t have any need to, after all. Until the Tower, all dungeons were filled with mindless beasts and it was just a ughterhouse. But inside the tower, there is a well-guarded peace present, taking someone inside would be safe. ''Maybe they''d even get a Mini System simr to the Monsters as long as they are in that world... like Isekai protagonists.'' At each of his new assumptions, his excitement rose. ''Guess I gotta test that out first, and only then bring Kimi inside¡­'' Kimi finally had enough of his silence as she scratched her chin. "Um, I thought you told me that only you and Kurai¡ªwho is bound to your soul by a magical contact¡ªcan enter that dimension. What changed?" Neji shrugged. "Well, nothing changed. I just have a theory I wasn''t bothering to test until now. I will test it and tell you if you can go or not. But I guess that''d be after this week since my Internship starts tomorrow." Kimi nodded as she put her chin on her knees. "Though what''d my presence change? You said the item drops are random. So does the probability of a better item increase based on how many people are there? Or something like that?" Neji sweatdropped on his mind. "...Ah, yeah. Something along the line. You''ll see when you go there." Kimi nodded again. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After Neji and Kimi''s talk, the night ended and the sun rose in the east sky. After reaching school, Aizawa led the students to the train station. The students carried their hero costumes in their suitcases which made Aizawa nod at sight. "Wearing your hero costume is strictly forbidden until you meet your sponsor hero. Until then, make sure to not lose the suitcases on the way." Everyone nodded with Mina cheering. "Yeah! We are fine, sensei! You worry too much!" Aizawa sighed. "Everyone, don''t be like Ashido. Be at your best behaviour, the Pros aren''t your friends." "...Yikes." Mina bit her tongue. "Alright, then get moving, kids. Choose your train and get going, don''t bete." Aizawa said finally, looking around to everyone''s face. "Also¡­" his eyes stopped on Neji. "Some of your sponsors might test you for their amusement, don''t take the beating to your heart." That caused the students to shiver, but they all nodded. Then, one by one, everyone started to leave. As they left, Neji looked at Ida''s back onest time. He''s been busy with Kimi recently, but he heard about what happened to Ingenium, Ida''s older brother. Hero Killer Stain had crippled him badly, just like in canon, and that''s why as Neji had expected, Ida was going to Hosu city. This time around, he barely had any friends. Neither Ochako nor Izuku was close to him in this timeline, and only Tokoyami and Tsuyu were somewhat close. Neji shrugged. ''Well, the rabbit never went to Hosu in canon. So it doesn''t bother me. Just hope the guy doesn''t actually die and some plot armour saves him this time too. Other than that, good luck buddy.'' Neji thought before stepping into a train, leaving Momo and Ochako standing outside and waving at him, waiting for their train so that they could leave for the city where Ryukyu''s agency was located. Then, Neji''s train disappeared into a tunnel in a blink. ** ** ** Chapter 105: 105: Internship (2) Chapter 105: 105: Internship (2) Chapter 105: Internship (2) ¡ª This was his first time travelling by train in this life, and Neji could proudly say he would choose the car over it any day if it was allowed by the school. Fortunately, the bullet train was faster than his sports car so it only took around 20 minutes for him to reach the city where Pro Hero Mirko worked. She didn''t have any agency, as far as Neji knew, and merely handed the criminals she caught directly to the Police. Staring at the map on his phone, Neji had to walk for 20 more minutes to reach the edge of the city where he was surprised to find a traditional Japanese mansion surrounded by so many trees that he almost mistook it for a mini forest. After observing the surroundings for a bit longer, he pressed the bell of the front gate. Immediately, he heard a fwoosh from the other side, as if someone had moved at a great speed, just as he felt someone stand opposite the door. "Who?" A feminine voice deeper than normal, asked from the other side. "It''s your intern, miss-" Neji couldn''t finish his words before he felt a sense of danger crash into his shoulders. He snapped his head at the sky where a tanned rabbit had her leg raised vertically, her face forming a huge grin. "!" Her huge and thick right leg clenched as her muscles got highlighted before she swung it down at Neji''s head. If itnded¡­ it''d surely crack his skull in half. However, it wouldn''tnd. Neji''s eyes shed red for a single instant as he strode his shoulders to the right side, therefore letting the attack simply slip by his side and crash into the ground, making a crater. "Nice dodge!" The Hero said before she swung her leg at Neji''s neck. Neji didn''t dodge this time and instead grabbed her leg mid-air, twisting her ankle, and then pushing her body on the ground face first. He grabbed her arms and locked them on her back via his hand. "Hello, I am your intern, Neji Hado," Neji said as he ignored her struggle. "Nice legs, very strong. Luckily my homeroom teacher warned us that some Pros might take some kind of ''test'', so I was prepared. Or, who knows, you might just have killed me, Ma''am." "Tch," Rumi grumbled from below him, finally stopping her struggle though still grinning. "Don''t act as if you couldn''t see the attacking. That fluid dodge gives up your act." Then, with a small grunt, she jerked her hands free and then backflipped away from Neji. "Now, I ain''t gonna let you pin me down for too long, it''d look bad for me." The rabbit said as she rested her left hand on her waist while her right yed with her hair. "Yo, the name''s Rumi, you can call me Mirko though." "Sure, Rumi." The rabbit grinned. "Oh-ho, daring, I see." She stared at his blue eyes with her red ones. "Heh. Anyway, I was surprised to know you epted my invitation, Neji. Calling you Neji is fine right?" Neji nodded as Rumi continued. "I thought you''d choose Ryukyu, honestly. Since I heard that''s where your sister is working. But guess the rabbit''s charm isn''t to be defeated that easily." At her arrogant grin and narcissistic remark, Neji smiled softly. "...Oh well, I just thought it''d be fun to choose the Pro infamous for never working in a team¡ªlet alone taking in an intern. Though I am serious about my training here, as well." Bullshit. First of all, Rumi was weaker than him. She was a Tier-5. Her only saving grace here might be her speed, but Neji doubted he''d lose to Rumi in regards to speed. Speed-wise, a Tier 5 shouldn''t be able to outmatch him. Kimi was just... special. ...Secondly, Rumi''s battle experience wasn''t anything above him either. She''s been a hero for the past 8 years, which should have given her a lot of experience. But Neji''s been visiting the door of the underworld regrly for 5 years now. In other words, there was very little he could learn from her. He wouldn''t havee here¡ªwhere the chance of actual development was low¡ªwhen he could spend time with his girls. There was certainly a bigger reason present here. While Neji thought, Rumi observed him. "Heh." Rumi chuckled. "I n to take this seriously, too. I primarily chose you because you seemed interesting to me, more than those cowards calling themselves Pros. But I hope to y my role as your temporary mentor, unduly. Can''t break my famous streak just ''cus I wanted to meet a kid, can I now?" She chuckled to herself as Neji humoured her with his ownugh. "We will have to test out your limits first." Rumi continued before turning and then jumping around the boundary of the mansion. "Follow me!" Neji stared as she jumped over, before following with a burst of his quirk. The reason he was here wasn''t for training or battle experience. It was because¡­ ''How lovely.'' ...He wanted her. Just as he had previously decided, he needed many, many strongpanions¡ªpreferably females since he was a horny bastard¡ªto fight beside him in the far future. He can make them strong with Tier potions, but it''s still better if they were strong from the get-go. Rumi checked out all the boxes here. She was also hard-working, unlike someone like Ryukyu, who he learned had reached this far just by the bit of instruction her hero school had offered her back in the day. She was just a girl lucky to be born with a strong quirk¡ªthough that wouldn''t stop Neji from making her his panion'' too. ''Anyway, let''s think about all thister.'' Neji now stood in the backyard of the traditional mansion where arge open space filled with grass wasid. "So¡­ what are we going to do?" Neji asked to which Rumi scratched her head. She was not really used to having interns, so she was mostly lost at what to do with the kid¡­ but of course, she couldn''t tell him that. That would lower her view as a mentor in his mind. After a moment of thought, she spoke. "We have a week on our hands¡­ So, for today we''d do some physical activities to get to know each other better. I am the type who believes that fighting shows the truest side of a person, therefore either bringing them closer or pushing them further." That wasn''t a lie, she truly believed so. "So after spending today training, I''d start to show you what a Pro does, starting from tomorrow." She will have to ask Ryukyu for some tips¡­ although the idea didn''t please her at all. But she will do it because she has taken a liking to thisd. "Anyway, put your suitcase down. No costume for this match for the both of us, no quirk either¡ªwell, no quirk for you since mine isn''t really something that can be turned off. As for why that is¡­" She trailed off. "I am sure you are aware, there aren''t many heroes who can teach you more about your quirk, let alone me who is a Physical-type. So, since you have indeed chosen me, I will do what I am best at¡ªwhich is fighting you in hand-to-handbat. Our goal is to test your physical limit and then push you beyond it." Neji was wearing his school uniform while Rumi was wearing a yellow leotard with a window over her boobs and fur-choker on her neck. The end of her leotard barely covered her backside. [Image Here] Rumi watched Neji nod at her words before he dropped his suitcase beside the mansion''s wall with his telekinesis before he turned back to her. "Good," Nodding, the rabbit stretched her legs. "Then... let us begin." Without any further warning, she kicked the ground and vanished from the spot like a burst of wind. Her eyes followed the blurring surrounding and she went towards Neji. She circled around him for a bit, making sure he wasn''t caught too off guard, before running and striking towards his chest with her right leg. The wind made a sound as if it was being cut before her leg crashed onto Neji¡ªbut not on his chest, as she had targeted. It crashed into Neji''s raised arms. Rumi''s eyebrows rose in surprise as she saw it. That was certainly not a killing blow, but she was the type who didn''t know how to hold back. So she was sure something like that could at the very least break an adult man''s rib cage upon contact. Moreover, the sheer speed that she attacked at¡­ Rumi gave a *Whistle*. "I saw how you attacked that bomb kid in the sports festival. Really fast and flexible movement. But I wasn''t expecting you to actually block my attack so casually. You are pretty good, kid." She grinned. ''Guess Ryukyu wasn''t just hallucinating because of blood loss back then.'' Rumi thought in her mind. "Oh, why thank you." Neji smiled at her. Then, without any more useless chattering, Rumi vanished from her spot before nking around and then striking at his back. She is usually not the one to strike at someone''s back, but it didn''t matter where she attacked from¡ªthis kid could somehow see the attacksing. As she had expected, despite how she used more power than thest attack, Neji turned at the perfect time to let the attack pass by him. This time, he didn''t stay on the defensive and instead grabbed her leg with a strong grip. Rumi immediately tried to free herself from his clutch, but Neji raised her body by her leg before thrashing her into the ground like a bag of garbage. The ground shook for a moment before Rumi twisted her confined leg, forcing Neji to let go of it. Rumi didn''t get up immediately and swiped her leg around Neji''s feet, instead. Being caught off guard, stumbling, Neji started to fall face first and instinctively tried to use his quirk to propel himself back¡ªbut stopped before that could happen. However, all this gave Rumi a chance to strike. So, she clenched her legs and narrowed them together like a spear before using her hands to push her body forward, therefore shoving her leg right into Neji''s falling face. There was an impact as her feet hit Neji''s jaw and then his neck twisted the other way. With a burst of wind, his body was thrown far back. Rumi immediately rushed to attack him again, certain he was fine. As she had expected, while her leg was going down in a towards his head, Neji moved from the ground, narrowly avoiding the attack, before he kicked a few metres away. "Phew, you are stronger than I thought, Rumi," Neji said while wiping blood from his swollen lips to which Rumi just snorted. "You are not taking this seriously." She said in a stern tone. "I dislike people who don''t take things seriously." He hasn''t even done a proper attack. If it was any other hero, they''d have assumed Neji was too caught up in dodging to get the chance to attack. But it was Rumi, and she could guess what her opponent could and could not do. ''She dislikes people who don''t take things seriously¡­? Yikes, bad match.'' Neji stared at her for a moment in strange irony before shrugging. "Fine." He said. "I will give my all." Then he disappeared. Rumi''s animalistic instinct all of a sudden went frenzy just as danger screamed from behind her. For an instant, she was almost frightened to turn back. That single instant was enough for the person behind her to grab her hair in a grip and then m her body on the ground face first. She turned around immediately, but as her eyes turned to the sky, she saw a huge fisting down her face. Itnded and whacked on her nose, causing the noise of crunch to sound out before she saw the fist, now painted red,e down to her face again. From the corner of her eyes, she saw her first time in ever intern''s cold and expressionless face, which opposed her brightly grinning one, as he punched towards her brutally. She gave out a loudugh, feeling a rush of adrenaline stream through her whole body as his second punch alsonded. The third one however, was dodged by the rabbit. She did it by twisting her waist before throwing her leg at his neck, causing him to block it by withdrawing his punch. However, even as he blocked the kick, the next instant, her fist came crashing upwards at his nose. Her armscked the explosive strength of her legs, but it was still many times stronger than a normal adult. So, it threw Neji''s head backwards, giving her a chance to jump up and take a standing position a few metres away from the man who she had mistaken for a child until now. Then, she rushed at him again. ¡­.. The fightsted for an extra 23 long minutes, a match of dodge and attack. Their strengths were an almost exact match. When he punched her five times, she turned it two folds. Then, he returned two-fold of that. In the end, they slumped down on the ground, opposite to each other with their heads touching. It''s been half an hour since then. "Yeah¡­ and after that the big fat viin tried to squash my head with hisrge feet. If not for Nana Shimura''s arrival, I would have honestly died." Rumi said, her breathing heavier than usual. "That''s when I knew being weak wouldn''t work, I gotta be strong enough to at the very least protect myself." Neji made an agreeing sound from the other side. "That was your turning point, I presume." "Heh, it was." At her chuckle, Neji looked back at the words she had spoken just before the match, as a smile formed on his bloody swollen lips. ''Guess fighting does show the truest side of a person, therefore bringing them either closer or pushing them further. Luckily, this time it''s the former.'' After their fight, which was more or less a wrestling match at thest phase, Rumi had opened up a little, by herself he might add. Neji then heard a yawn before the rabbit spoke again. "Anyway," she said. "That''s all for my backstory. Not many people know it, so consider yourself special, Neji." With a chuckle, she sat up with a grunt. "I am real thirsty right now. I guess you are too. Follow me inside, I have some cold drinks." She rubbed her backside as she strode forward. Neji, secondster, casually stood up before following suit. He had to ask the System to slow down his HP Recovery so that his wounds didn''t disappear in minutes, yet even after doing that, he could barely feel any strain in his body after that breathtaking fight. Then, he walked inside the Japanese mansion that had a fresh aroma as if he had just entered a forest, causing him to release a soft sigh of satisfaction. Things were developing perfectly. ** ** ** Chapter 106: 106: Internship (3) Chapter 106: 106: Internship (3) Chapter 106: Internship (3) ¡ª Far from Pro Hero Mirko''s city, inside a dark bar, Hero Killer Stain stood opposite Shigaraki who was sittingfortably on a chair in front of the bar table. "...I see." Stain muttered softly. "So you two were the heads behind UA''s assault?" Kurogiri kept polishing a ss without a word while Shigaraki chuckled in a harsh voice. "Exactly." Stain took in the confirmation before speaking again. "And you want me to join your little gang?" Shigaraki leaned his side on the bar table. "Yeah. When ites to being a viin, you are a pro. Are you not? Just like us." "...And what are you after?" Stain asked after a while. "Our main goal is to kill All Might." At Shigaraki''s words, Stain''s eyes widened ever so slowly. Before he frowned at the next words. "I also want to destroy everything I don''t like," Shigaraki said as he slipped out a photo from his pockets. "Like this little brat, for instance. Argh, he even looks so annoying¡­" Stain looked at the picture for a second. Silver white hair that was reflecting light from the surface, and blue cosmic eyes. He didn''t know much about this kid, however, from what he learned from eavesdropping around the city, this kid came first in the recently held Sports Festival of UA. The news that Neji was the one to subdue the viins in USJ is confidential. The general public didn''t know of it, because while that would make Neji seem like apelling future Pro, that would also devalue the worth of UA teachers, at the same time. Since Stain didn''t know about that, he was naturally curious why Shigaraki wanted to kill the boy. However, that curiosity vanished in thin air immediately as he deemed it unneeded. Slowly, Stain unsheathed his des. "It''s ridiculous that you really had my interest for a second there¡­" he was kind of drawn in when Shigaraki said he wanted to eliminate All Might. "But, heh. You are the type I hate the most." This child inside a man''s body was just like any other viin who worked for personal goals. No, he was worse since he was just throwing a tantrum here. And so, as Shigaraki prepared for a fight himself, Hero Killer Stain ran at him at a blinding speed. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji was stunned when he stepped inside the house. "Uh¡­" At his exmation, Rumi turned around. "What? Too empty for your liking?" Neji observed the almost empty room with slight surprise. In this particr room, there was only a kitchen to cook, and a table to eat. "I mean¡­ anyone would expect something more from Japan''s number 6 hero, you know," Neji said as he eyed the kitchen for a bit more. "At least it seems you got a lot of fridges." "Heh, that I do." Rumi turned around and continued walking to the kitchen again. "There is actually a dedicated freezer room in the house. If not, you''d have seen more of them." While speaking, she opened one of the many fridges that wereid side by side, before taking out a box of coke and a bag of ice. "You gotta eat as much as you gotta train, after all." Rumi put the box down on the dining table and then threw a Can at Neji who caught it midair while she put the bag of ice over her bloody nose. "Sit down, it''s unhealthy to drink while standing." Rumi took a seat herself as Neji did the same opposite her. While opening the Can, Neji spoke. "Well, I wasn''t expecting such discipline from the tomboy hero." Rumi finished a bottle and wiped her lips with her thumb. "Heh, tomboy? Is that what kids call me nowadays?" Neji gave her a shrug. "You don''t use social media?" "They''re a bother," Rumi admitted. "You wake up in the morning, grab your phone, and see the post of some dude featuring his Greek God type body that came either from his quirk, or some steroids. Really demotivating for some people." Neji nodded. "True. But does that mean you fall under the ''Some People'' category? You feel demotivated seeing muscles better than yours?" Rumi gave a loud heartfeltugh at that. "You got me there, Neji. But no." She shook her head. "I do use social media, but it''s rare for me to spend more than five minutes on it each week. To prove my words, I recently saw your post featuring the smiling Endeavour. It''s everywhere, you know. Really shocking to see that guy smiling." Nejiughed at that. He hadn''t expected that Endeavour would actually smile, either. Like that, Neji and Rumi spoke for a bit more. Rumi was shocked when Neji kept matching her drinking speed. "You sure you are fine? My motor system is different from a normal human, drinking less than that doesn''t even work for me. But are you fine?" Rumi asked, a hint of worry on her face. "Stop if you''re just doing it to impress an olderdy." "Ah¡­" Neji chuckled. "Well, my body is different too. Do you think that strength matching the number 6 heroes from a normal guy?" Rumi hummed. "Yeah, that. I assume it''s a side effect from enduring the shockwaves of your quirk? Guess the human body is just that much adaptive." Neji shrugged. Withoutmenting on her assumption, he looked outside the window instead. "It''s still noon. Do you have anything else in mind?" Rumi stood up with a stretch of her arms. "We will continue our match. I won''t stop until there is a definite winner, you understand?" Neji chuckled softly at that. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The sun was finally setting on the western sky, and their fight was still continuing. "Ugh, dammit." Rumi''s punch was dodged as Neji''s hand struck on her sr plexus. She stumbled a few steps backwards and almost fell on her back because of unstable footing. Neji drew back his hand and smiled nervously. "Um, you sure you''d be able to go for a stroll around the city tomorrow?" Neji was fine but Rumi was at her limits. His stamina regeneration was refilling his SP bar almost too soon after it lowered. But Rumi''s stamina, as hours passed, was getting lower than ever. Rumi clicked her tongue. "I will be fine. I have something of a healing factor. Nothing too powerful, but I can brush off any bruises after a good night''s sleep. Just continue." Neji scratched the back of his head. "Erm, it''s almost night already. I am pretty hungry." Rumi''s eyes widened. "No, no! Night doesn''t matter! We must fight and see the end of this battle!" Neji chuckled nervously. ''Isn''t the end already clear though¡­'' "Come on, Neji!" Rumi said, hopping around with her arms in a boxing stance. "Rush at me! Let me feel that adrenaline again!" Neji sighed in the end. Her lust for battle was too much. But he wasn''t going to spend the night fighting. "....Alright." Neji smiled softly. "How about we make it interesting for me, also?" "Oh? You got any good ideas?" Rumi asked with a raised eyebrow. "Well¡­" Neji trailed off. "How about this, each time I dodge one of your attacks, I get the permission to attack anywhere on your body once." "Huh? What do you mean? Weren''t we doing that already?" Rumi asked, a bit confused. "Well, whatever. Fine, let''s do it." Neji grinned softly. "Now you got me pumped up." Rumi growled and then dashed forward. She raised her leg in the air and struck down towards Neji''s neck. Neji''s eyes shed red, but Rumi couldn''t notice because his eyes were already reflecting the setting red sun. He easily dodged the attack by stepping away. Rumi stopped attacking and went on the defensive. Neji had already attacked her head, abdomen, and most of the other weak points of a human body. So she couldn''t exactly guess where he''d attack from after that agreement¡­ So, when Neji slipped past her like wind, taking position behind her just the moment before she felt a palm fall on her ass strongly, Rumi''s eyes widened. Neji immediately jumped metres back as he observed the hero''s face. Her face first expressed utter shock before a hint of anger bubbled up in her lips. However, in the end, a small grin formed on her soft lips. "Ya''know, that was the first time someone dared to touch me there¡­ Or should I say ''attack''...? Heh." She chuckled as she took her previous stance. "Can''t say I hate the sensation." Then, with a genuinely angry shout, she kicked towards Neji again, only to be dodged before being ''attacked'' on the same spot. By the end of the¡­ ''match'', as Neji called it, Rumi wasn''t sure if her quirk would help heal her sore buttcheeks in a single night. ** ** ** A/N: Vote powerstones for more bunny spanks (^_^) Chapter 107: 107: Internship (4) Chapter 107: 107: Internship (4) Chapter 107: Internship (4) ¡ª The Interns were supposed to spend the next week with their mentors, all the time. In other words, they had to sleep in their ce as well. So, after training ended Rumi took a shower first and then Neji did too before going to rest. However, that night, Neji couldn''t get a good night''s sleep. Not because anything ''special'' had happened, but because he had to sleep on the couch. Because there was only one bed in the entire mansion. Truly, it was as empty as it suggested from the dining room. Rumi offered the bed to Neji out of courtesy, while wanting to sleep on the couch herself. But Neji was a gentleman, he couldn''t let her sleep on the couch after spanking her ass for two hours straight. She needed something soft to lie down on. That''s why he took the couch for himself. ''I should have called mom to send some beds¡­'' Hourster, he was woken up neither by the chirping of birds nor by the ray of sunlight falling over his face. Instead, he was startled awake by the excited voice of Rumi Usagiyama. "Wake up, it''s already 5 AM!" At Rumi''s yell, Neji''s eyebrows twitched as his eyelids sprung up. "What¡­?" He rubbed his eyes a bit before sitting straight. "It''s only five?" "What do you mean only five?" Rumi said, grinning from beside the couch as she stood with a hand on her waist. "I took a morning shower, prepared breakfast, and talked to Ryukyu for a bit, who also is superzy like you. God, she''s so loud when she''s sleepy." She giggled. "Anyway, get freshened up ande to the dining for breakfast. We will continue our match after that-" Neji cut her off mid-sentence. "Weren''t we supposed to go out for a stroll? I am sorry, but is your butt too sore?" "..." Rumi stared at him nkly. "Listen kid, I am a strong woman. Such minor¡­ injuries are nothing to me. But yeah, we will go for a stroll. I almost forgot about it, my bad." Thest part was not true. She was just trying to fool him into training with her more. Not because she liked being hit on her backside, of course. But because she was now back to full energy. But she had promised to take this seriously. Neji was still a teen, strong or not. He needed heroic education, for the most part. That''s why she had called Ryukyu so early, to ask her for tips. "Get freshened up quickly," Rumi spoke once again before stepping out of the room. Neji gave a loud yawn as he stretched his body and strolled inside the bathroom. However, instead of washing his face and brushing his teeth in the normal boring way, he decided to use a [Cleanse Pill] just for today. To make it seem like he did do something in the washroom, the next five minutes were spent with Neji messaging his girls. [Yaomomo: We are staying at Ryukyu''s office. She said she wouldn''t go home this week to keep watch over us.] [Neji: What about Nejire?], [Y: She''ll be staying here with me for the week. Hehe, I heard her talking to your mother about that. When your mom was constantly giggling on the phone about how Nejire-senpai was being so considerate about her future sister-inw, her face was something you''d love to see.] [N: Oh¡­ Sounds like you two are getting along. A lot of development from that first p.] [Y: -_-] [N: Heh. Also, be careful around Ochako, or as a whole just be careful about the topic. You never know, walls have ears these days. Literally.] [Y: Okay, okay. You worry too much. I will go now, I haven''t brushed my teeth yet.] [N: Yikes, using your phone even before washing your face.] [Yaomomo has left the chat] "Not even a proper goodbye. Tch." Neji sighed in sadness from the deepest part of his heart before shaking his head. He also wanted to talk to Nejire, but he wouldn''t. They have had a heart-to-heart talk after Neji saw the Sports Festival recap. He''ll be acting cold until she promises not to take such risks after this. In thest match in the 3rd year stadium, Nejire was up against Mirio Togata. The young man was trying to finish it quickly since he didn''t want to fight a friend too seriously, but Nejire didn''t let him. She had the right, of course. She was stronger than most Pros in Japan, she at least had power enough to not let the match end too quickly. But then, Mirio''s new quirk went out of control again which was why his attempts to hold back were rendered meaningless as Nejire started to fight head-on. In the end, the fight escted too deep for Mirio to back off, and so he had to use a few strong blows to keep the stubborn girl at bay. Truthfully, Mirio wasn''t wrong at all. He even went out of character as Neji remembered seeing him not holding back against ss 1-A, in canon. All the fault was on Nejire who was going on and on, risking her life even, just because she knew her brother could simply heal her. "Neji?!!" A yell from another room caused Neji to blink ande out of his daze. He shook his head at the bloody image of Nejire before yelling out a response and running for the dining. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Nice costume." Rumi whistled as she observed Neji''s armour. "Makes you look a bit buff, too. I like it." Neji wore his mask and threw his hoodie above his head before speaking, "Yours is nice too. d to finally see it in person. Though¡­" Neji''s eyesnded on the start of her thighs. That''s where her costume ended, usually. It only covered her crotch while putting her butt on disy. But today, the costume was stretched down to almost her knees. "New changes?" Neji asked, acting oblivious. "...Y-yeah, it''s a new change." Rumi cleared her throat. "I might change back to the previous one if I don''t like it¡­ but I will wear this for today," Rumi said in a neutral face though Neji could see a hint of red hue on her chocte cheeks. This was the first time she had blushed in front of him. "Anyway," she spoke again. "We are gettingte. You can use your quirk freely for today. Just don''t harm anyone, not even viins, unless necessary. You are pretty fast, so if you really have to, just save the civilians in danger. Other than that, watch." Then, Rumi turned around and kicked the ground, hopping over the boundary of her estate as Neji followed with sts of his quirk. "Also, no quirk unless it''s necessary!!" Rumi''s voice rang from metres ahead as Neji sighed and dropped from the sky before trying to imitate her super fast hops. ¡ª¡ï¡ª There were barely any viins in the city. The few that the two encountered were thieves or robbers, nothing special. That was quite expected in a city where one of the Top 10 heroes resided. So, Pro Hero Mirko guided her intern, Shatterstar to another city nearby. When they reached that ce, they knew something big was happening around the corner. "Oi! What''s up with thatmotion?!" Running ahead, Mirko asked a passerby while pointing her finger at the one-story building where smoke was rising with police surrounding the ce. "U-uh!? Oh, it''s Mirko!" The guy looking to be in his 20s yelled out. "There''s a viin in that building! It''s a hot spring, where people were bathing at that moment just when a viin fled inside from the Police." "Thanks!" Without slowing down at all, Rumi gave the man a thumbs up before leaping in the air again. Neji followed from behind. When the police saw hering, their faces brightened and they started to chatter amongst themselves. From the side, the highest-ranking officer stepped up. "Mirko, it''s an emergency. The heroes we have here are unable to help." The stern-looking bald man with a scar down his face spoke in a rusty voice. He nced at Neji once before dismissing his existence after realising he couldn''t even recognise the costume. "We have managed to evacuate most civilians from inside but¡­ The viin has still managed to take three high school girls as hostages." Rumi looked at the building. There was smoke above it and many holes were on the walls, clearly made by someone''s quirk. "The smoke is just steam from the hot spring that has be too hot because the control machine broke due to the viin''s assault." The officer said after he noticed Mirko''s gaze. "That''s why we are trying to get the girls out faster¡­ The viin isn''t someone with a right mind and has past cases of sadistic assault. For all we know, he might throw one girl in the boiling hot water and threaten us to clear the road." Mirko frowned at this. "What''s his quirk?" "It''s a quirk named which allows him the ability to lengthen, sharpen, and manipte his teeth into webs of powerful des. The des are sharp enough to pierce steel, easily. And since he has 32 teeth, it''s like walking into a rain of des. That''s why all the other heroes are scared to approach him." At his words, Rumi grinned and chuckled. "Heh, guess it''s a bad day. He sounds like a perfect counter to me, but I will get to him." de types were a bad match for strength types. But Rumi had rarely faced problems since she is a speed type as well. However, from the description, it would be hard for even her toe out unscratched... "You know," Neji, who''s been silent until now, spoke. "You don''t have to take meaningless risks, I expect to spend the next 6 days having fun with you." Both the officer, shocked at his words, and Rumi, amused, stared at him as a wave of golden shockwave swirled around his body. "Just let me handle it. I am a counter to almost every type, you should know already." More so, Neji knew who the viin was, exactly. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji has a week on his hand ?? How shall he spend it? Chapter 108: 108: Internship (5) Chapter 108: 108: Internship (5) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 108: Internship (5) ¡ª ''Moonfish, that must be the viin inside the hot spring.'' Neji thought while Rumi chewed on her lips, thinking of his proposal. "...That would make it seem like I am scared of that viin." Hearing her words, Neji was about to talk, but the Police officer intervened. "I am not sure who this is, but he seems like a young man from his voice. Your... sidekick, perhaps?" The officer sounded impressed. "I mean, if you have enough faith in him, and from your considerate expression I believe you do, then I don''t see any reason why you should risk yourself, Mirko." "Well¡­" Rumi scratched her chin. She had just told him he''s not supposed to hunt viins, and just save civilians¡ªthat only when necessary. Contradicting words that she spoke only an hour ago ain''t exactly her style. Other than that, Ryukyu said it''s against thew for an intern to engage in a viin fight alone¡ªit was fine as long as it was under the supervision of the Mentor, though. In other words, as long as the intern fights beside the Hero, but Rumi didn''t like the idea. She had pushed herself far enough by epting an Intern, but fighting together with him against a single opponent? No way. Atst, she sighed softly with a grin. "I''m gonna crush him, wait here." Saying so, she kicked the ground and leapt inside the building via a window. Meanwhile, "..." Neji sighed from his spot. ''Stubborn woman.'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª Rumi''s ears twitched in her try to make out the position of the viin. It took a few seconds for her to do so before she started rushing again. This might have been a one-story building, but it was veryrge inside. Rumi also had to make sure to suppress her footsteps. Like that, it took her almost a minute to find the room the viin was in, along with the three hostages. It was in fact the room where the hot spring was located. A frown appeared on her face as she sneakily peeked inside by the door. The three girls were sitting beside each other, shaking as they covered their private regions with their hands. They were bathing here, so they were naturally naked. What unsettled Rumi was the hollow-eyed bald man looming over the girls with his tongue out as saliva dripped down from his mouth onto the girls'' bodies. He had a walkie-talkie on his hand, too. From the symbol on it, she could tell it was thrown in by the police, so it didn''t seem like he was contacting his friends. "H-have you guys¡­" the viin spoke, his voice shaky. But it wasn''t shaken out of fear, Rumi could tell. It was just his normal way of talking. "Cleared the road as I demanded?" Rumi could easily listen to the wordsing out of the walkie-talkie because of her super-hearing. ["Listen, Moonfish, don''t do anything rash. We wouldn''t hurt you. Just keep calm and walk out, everything will be fine-"] "S-so you haven''t made way for me." The viin interrupted the voice of the police officer that Rumi had just left outside. "Then guess a beautiful girl will be boiled today." ["Wait, no! Stop-"] Moonfish, the viin, cut the call as he dropped the walkie-talking on the floor. Then his lips stretched to a sadistic smile at the girls. "Hehe, beautiful soft flesh. I wonder how it''d taste after it''s cooked¡­" he licked his lips. "Now, which one of you do I choose-" "Luna Arc!" Rumi''s loud voice interrupted the viin''s monologue as her leg went towards his chest in an arc. The viin''s eyes sprung up in shock but he couldn''t defend in time. The attack came in contact with him as the noise of his ribs cracking sounded out before his body hit and broke the wall as hended into another room. Rumi didn''t waste a second even as the girls yelled in fright. She rushed forward at the viin, away from the three girls'' sight who didn''t wait even a moment before running out, naked. Rumi on the other hand, was busy in her mind. The viin didn''t have his quirk turned on, and it''d be a bother if he got the chance to activate it. However, because Rumi couldn''t run at her top speed inside the cramped building, the viin was fast enough to make a move. With a ready, Rumi was hovering over his body that wasid down on the ground. However, before she couldnd her kick, des of elongated teeth jumped out of the viin''s mouth at a brilliant speed. Rumi was in the air, so she couldn''t even dodge as six twisting curled des rushed at her at a breakneck speed. Two of them prated her thighs, two prated her biceps, and one prated her stomach. All of them entered from their own side and came out from the other. Finally, thest de came rushing towards her forehead as Rumi stared at it with wide eyes. The world slowed down for her. She noticed the crater on the viin''s ribs that her kick had left. It was a miracle he was even alive, let alone conscious. If she had dyed a few seconds instead of rushing in immediately, he would have gone unconscious by himself. ''Shit.'' Heroes make mistakes every day, and so does Rumi. But from the looks of it, this certain mistake was going to cost her her life. Then, time returned back to normal as she felt the de tap into her forehead, but the moment before it could prate, a white gauntleted hand grabbed the de in the middle as it burst into brilliant particles of dust in an explosion of blue water-like energy. Rumi''s eyes were wide before her intern pushed the same hand at theying down viin before a golden beam left it. The Gold Dragon''s Breathsted for a moment only as the teeth retracted back into the viin''s mouth while he stared at the ceiling with nk eyes. Rumi''s body dropped to the ground as well while her abdomen clenched on itself to stop the bleeding. This much is nothing. She would be fine- Her thoughts came to an end as Neji''s finger pushed at her neck. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Where is Mirko?" At the officer''s question, Neji gave a reassuring nod. "The viin had an ally, an Illusion Quirk user, from what Mirko told me at thest moment. He was using it to stay invisible. Mirko noticed and heard the slight movements with her ears and ran after him via a window on the back. In other words, she''s fine, don''t worry." The officer had a frown on his face. "I see. But back to the point, I can arrest you for disobeying me and rushing inside without permission. But fortunately, Mirko had by then defeated the viin already. Other than that¡­ I liked your matches at the Sports Festival." He winked. "But the next time you disobey thew, you won''t see a way out!" Then his stern face returned. "Anyway, kid, we will be taking the viin to custody now. You should quickly follow your Mentor, you''ve got a lot to learn from watching her." "Yeah, sure. Thanks." Neji waved his right hand, with his left grabbing on his mask, as the officer left. He was about to turn and leave too, before he heard a squeal from behind him. "Um¡­" one of three hostage girls, who had by then worn their clothes, called out. "C-can you tell Mirko our thanks?" Neji stared at her for a moment before smiling. "Will do, miss." Then, he kicked off. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Ah!" Rumi was startled awake with a loud gasp as she sat up on the bed¡­ her bed. She took a few heavy breaths while looking around to confirm it was indeed her room, even though it was dark enough to not make out all the details. ''It must be night, then.'' Then she touched her stomach. Feeling nothing abnormal, she ran her hand down her back, her thigh, and her bicep. Nothing was wrong¡­ there was no wound. "A dream perhaps?" A soft sigh left her as she chuckled to herself. Now she was even dreaming about her work. On top of that, such a vivid one. With a yawn, Rumi shook her head off the nightmare. She was just about to get up before a frown appeared on her face. Just to¡­ make sure, she grabbed her phone from beside the bed. 2 AM, that was the time. After a moment of starting at the time, she opened some social media apps. Her frown deepened as sweats started to bubble up on her forehead. Her eyes went over the news, the headlines of yesterday that talked about her rescuing three high school girls from a psychopath viin. "But¡­" her eyes shook. "How? "Yan¡­" Rumi''s body went into alert as she heard a yawn from beside her. She immediately turned-on themp beside the bed, lighting the room, as her frown deepened. "Oh¡­ you are up, hi." Neji Hado, her intern, waved his hand as heid beside her in his shorts, his chest wide open. "What¡­" Rumi''s face reddened, though she couldn''t tell if it was from shame or anger. "What are you doing here?" "Oh¡­" Neji blinked. "I was applying healing, you see. There was this one girl in middle school who said sleeping with me heals her wounds every time." "..." "Though it''s only mental wounds, not physical ones. But that''s enough, I believe." Neji said. "You weren''t physically hurt, after all." Rumi stopped staring at his chest and abdomen muscles before speaking, "What are you talking about? I clearly remember I was hurt, wounded severely even." Neji shrugged. "Check the news again, this time read a bit deep in." Rumi was doubtful, but she still picked her phone back and started to read as her eyes widened. "The viin had an illusionist quirk user ally?" Everything clicked in her mind. "I¡­ see. It makes sense now." "Yeah. When I ran inside, the tooth viin was already unconscious. But you were standing still in your spot, with a man in front of youing closer with a knife in his hand." Neji spoke. "I shot a dragon''s breath at him, but he noticed me and turned invisible again before running out of the building." "What did you see in the illusion exactly, for you to be sweating so hard while sleeping?" Neji asked. There were some gaps in Rumi''s memories, but she believed that''s to be expected when her mind was being affected by an Illusion Quirk user. Those types always yed dirty with the brain, enough to disarrange some memories. "It''s nothing¡­" she smiled softly. "Just know I appreciate you saving my life." Even though she only remembered being saved inside the illusion, he did the same in reality as well. Neji gave a smile. "Oh why, thank you-" "Now get out of my room." Rumi interrupted him as Neji started to chuckle. "Sure, sure." He waved his hand and dropped to the ground before walking away while whistling. Rumi stared at his back. She could really get along with him¡­ ** ** ** Author''s note: Neji not giving Rumi the hostage thanks, and is instead having fun lying. Such a bastard. Chapter 109: 109: Ah yes… (1) Chapter 109: 109: Ah yes¡­ (1) Chapter 109: Ah yes¡­ (1) ¡ª The next day, Neji woke up early. Or rather, he hadn''t fallen asleep at all after Rumi had woken him up. Rumi did sleep, though. But she woke up at her usual time and went to wake Neji up in the living room. She was surprised to see him ying video games on his phone and lectured him a moment about how he should train instead. "You could have done 500 push-ups in the meantime, ya know?" Neji had shrugged her words off and followed her to the dining room. He does train whenever he is free, but doing push-ups wasn''t going to help him that much, if at all. Stats above the 200s like his would need him to put an extrarge bounder on his back for his push-ups to be effective at all. So he yed games, instead. While on breakfast, "Yesterday, as you saw, there ain''t really many viins around here. That''s why I usually go on a stroll around multiple cities, which is easy because of my speed." Rumi gulped on her food and licked the sauce from the corner of her lips. "But we gotta go somewhere where viins aremon¡ªor at least big bad viins are hidin''. We want you to get the most outta this internship. You get me?" Neji inclined his head. "In other words, we would be going to another city?" Neji spoke, barely containing a sigh. Rumi chuckled. "Yeah, we are. Ever heard of that punk named Hero Killer? I was nning to hunt him downter, but now that you are here, I suppose it''s better to do it in front of you to give you hands-on experience." ''Ah yes.'' Neji finally sighed. "I see¡­" he shook his head softly. "That works. The Hero Killer was spotted in Hosu city most recently, right? So are we going there?" Chewing on her drumsticks, Rumi nodded again. "Oh-ho, so you were keeping track of him as well? I guess you''d like to meet him, then. Anyway, yeah, he should be in Hosu, currently. Since he hunts at least 4 Heroes in each city, and by far he has only injured one, Ingenium." As Neji nodded, Rumi stared at his face for a while before asking. "...Are you perhaps one of them who supports Stain''s mindset? That the Heroes of the current society are just wannabes, and they all should die? I am asking because Ryukyu told me you have a bit of a different view towards society, though I am not sure about the details." ''Ryukyu¡­ that woman.'' Neji growled in his head. He shook his head. "I do have a bit of a different view, but that doesn''tplement Stain''s ideology. To me, it doesn''t matter if someone wants to be a Pro for money, fame or whatever. As long as they''re saving people, they are a hero in someone''s eye." A Hero and a Viin are two sides of the same coin. A viin to someone is a hero to another. For example, Nawab, the absolute ruler of the entirety of South Asia. He''s rumoured to be ruthless, and vicious. Unwilling to even negotiate with the outside world at all. However, to the people who have epted his ruling, he is the kindest god. Though that was all rumour, even then, Nawab was a viin in the world''s eyes while he was a hero to his people''s. Neji stopped whining in his mind with a sigh. "Well, I guess we will try and see if we get to meet the Hero Killer there or not." Of course, they would meet him. As his System had said before, the World had a will of its own, after all. Meaning¡­ there''d be Izuku, the main character, in there, as well. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hero Killer Stain stood inside the League''s bar and simply stared at the three people around him. Two were wounded, bandaged, as they grunted softly now and then. While one was harmlessly whistling. The one, greed-haired boy, had a ss of juice in his hand as he leisurely held it while sitting and staring at Stain''s eyes. "Really interesting view you have of this society, Hero Killer." The boy, Izuku Midoriya, said in a soft but chilly voice. "I don''t usually find people who share my ideologies¨Ceven if only a portion of it¨Cas they are pretty rare." Besides his personal, self-epted narrow-sighted goal, Izuku had a much broader goal in his mind as well. The Hero Society was too corrupt at this age, it needed a reset. Which, Izuku Midoriya will initiate by eliminating all the current heroes. Stain''s own ideology matched his to a certain degree. Though Izuku and he had fought too, because of Izuku''s so very twisted desires towards All Might. Remembering thest part, Stain hissed. "It''s true, I don''t usually find people sharing simr goals to me." He said. "However, just because we have some simr qualities doesn''t mean I like you, either. You are a twisted motherfucker, did you know?" Izuku chuckled at his words and turned to meet Shigaraki''s eyes who was behind him. He leaned over and then whispered, "See? This is how you talk to someone, you little man-child. Even though he is clearly angry, he is calm enough to initiate a conversation. So, stop throwing tantrums and mature up, learn from me." Shigaraki''s body visibly shook as he barely held his hand back from touching Izuku''s leaned-over neck. Kurogiri ced a hand on his shoulder to stop him from making rash decisions. With a chuckle, Izuku turned his head back at Stain. "Let me be clear, Stain. Even though you don''t like me, I like you a lot. But anyway, I thank you for joining the League in my words, even though I am not its leader¡­ yet." Izuku mumbled thest word only enough to be sounded by himself. Stain had decided to join the League after he was defeated by Izuku''s . Izuku would have much rather liked to form a new team with Stain, but his master told him otherwise... Stain merely growled. "...Just put me back into Hosu, I have unfinished business there. We will start whatever n you have, after that." Izuku hummed casually. "Oh yeah, yeah. You hunt at least 4 viins in each city, after all." Stain''s eyes narrowed while Izuku turned to Shigaraki while ncing at Kurogiri. "Shigaraki, my fellow disciple, since you are the leader of the League, it''s better for you to ask Kurogiri to drop Stain, yeah?" Izuku could already see how Shigaraki would initiate a frenzy if he were the one to order Kurogiri. So he chose some sweet words, instead. In response, the man-child scratched his neck and growled before turning to Kurogiri and ordering him to open a portal at Hosu. However, as Shigaraki stood over a multi-story building beside the other three, chucked in his mind as he brewed a n. ''Tch, you dare disrespect me? I will ruin your ns, you two bastards.'' As he saw Stain jump down on the city, he made up his mind. Releasing some Nomus in Hosu would do, for now. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Normal heroes usually travel to other faraway cities via train, since they don''t want to tire themselves out on the way. However, Pro Hero Mirko found the idea of travelling via hopping over skyscrapers a fun deal. That''s why, an hour ago, Neji and Rumi had started hopping over buildings while ncing at their phones from time to time, to make sure they were on the right track. Hosu wasn''t exactly close to the city Rumi operated in. It was better to say they were almost situated on the opposite part of Japan, even. However, with Rumi''s thick legs she quite easily guided the way while Neji followed suit. Jumping like this was good training, Neji realised. He got +1 in STR, just from this, since he isn''t using his quirk here. "Listen, Neji!" While hopping over to a 13 story building, Rumi yelled out to Neji following her. "After what you did yesterday!" She yelled. "I don''t want to restrict you anymore. In other words, just kick any ass you want!" She would manage the police, somehow. Not that she ever cared about them. This kid at least deserved that much after what he did. Neji yelled out a thanks, causing Rumi to giggle to herself mid-air, as she jumped onto another building. "Though, don''t steal my kill! I dislike that!" She only heard a chuckle from behind before she saw the billboard, saying: "Hosu City: 3 kilometres ahead" Rumi kicked forward. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Todoroki was sitting inside a car, watching the scene outside the window. "You seem dazed, Shoto." His father''s voice asked from the seat beside the driver. "Are you nervous?" Todoroki ignored him. Dazed? He wasn''t dazed, he was like this all the time. His old man, even though they''d been together for 15 years, couldn''t tell that? In the end, as he recalled his mother''s face that he''s been seeing every day for the past two weeks in the hospital, he sighed. "I am fine¡­ father," Todoroki said before he drew his face away from the window to look at Endeavour''s back. "You probably don''t know¡­ but I like quiet and calm ces, and so I like to be quiet too. I am not dazed." "Oh¡­" Endeavour sounded surprised. "I see¡­ That''s good to know. It''s always good for Heroes to be calm and collected. I might not look like it, but I am always calm." ''That''s not true,'' Todoroki wanted to say it out loud. His father, or rather, Endeavour¡ªwhen at work¡ªalways had his mind clear, but it didn''t exactly mean he was calm. "Good to know, too." Todoroki said before turning his head back to the window. He ignored the small awkward grunt from his father and focused on his mind instead¨C or at least he wanted to before the car stopped as Endeavour''s sidekick, Burnin, who was driving the car shouted. "We are here, you two awkward nipoops!" She yelled and Todoroki sighed. Even though he had just said he liked quietness¡­ In the end, he opened the door and walked out of the car. Today they were going to patrol around this part of the country, precisely five cities. Todoroki wondered¡­ if Neji was around this part or not. There was always a chance, after all. Then again, he could just ask his dad. "Father," As Endeavour walked out of the car, Todoroki asked. "Where is Mirko''s Hero Agency?" "Huh? Oh. She doesn''t have an agency." His father replied. "She operated in a city almost opposite to this one. Heh, why are you asking? Do you want to meet that Neji kid or something?" Todoroki didn''t answer and started to look around instead. After a while, he spoke. "I don''t see any viins around here. Are you sure being here wouldn''t just be like the two other days we spent?" Todoroki was really tired of the boring patrolling where there wasn''t even a thief in Endeavour''s area. Endeavour was about to speak again, however, right then, something screeched in the sky. Todorki''s head snapped upwards as he saw it. A grey-skinned humanoid creature flew in the sky, circling around their car, before it rushed towards Todoroki with apparent hostility. Todoroki''s body paused as he realised the terrible simrities between this creature and the two in USJ. He didn''t know the details, but just knowing that someone like Neji was severely injured against those two... Amidst his thoughts, it was toote for him as the w of the Nomu came towards his neck. At thest moment, an orange and blue back covered Todoroki''s vision. No. 2 Hero, Endeavour stepped between him and the Nomu, grabbing the creature''s neck mid-air before he released a scorching beam of fire turned blue from his palms. Secondster, in front of Todoroki, the Nomu fell to its back on the ground with burned skin. "Next time," Endeavour spoke with his back turned to Todoroki. "Be on guard, you were dazed." Despite the heat in front of him, a soft chill ran down Todoroki''s spine. ** ** ** Chapter 110: 110: Ah yes… (2) Chapter 110: 110: Ah yes¡­ (2) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 110: Ah yes¡­ (2) ¡ª "You idiot, why the hell are you wasting precious Nomus in this ce?" Izuku Midoriya grumbled as he rubbed his temple. The Hero Killer didn''t hurt civilians, and only hunted Heros. However, the Nomus that Shigaraki sent out because of his childishness, would kill anyone in sight. Just to incite Stain and Midoriya himself. Izuku could honestly care less. The death of civilians might have caused his old self to get angry, but the new him wouldn''t even bat an eye. "Sigh¡­" he simply sighed seeing the waste of Nomus. Heroes from other cities will surelye soon, and they''d destroy all these Nomus sooner thanter. Izuku wouldn''t have done such a thing if he was in Shigaraki''s spot. "Shut up, you know nothing!" Shigaraki yelled. "This will increase the reputation of the League, which will get us more, better, soldiers than those mindless beasts." Midoriya ignored him and instead frowned gradually as an idea urred in his spot. ''Wasn''t that Ida guy in Hosu?'' He had paid attention to every student''s chosen hero, so that he could use it in any unforeseen situation. So Ida was here¡­ Midoriya did not like Ida, at all. He was the one who called two of the Big Three when USJ happened. Meaning, if Neji somehow lost, the students would have survived either way because of Ida. ''Well well well¡­'' Izuku grinned. ''Isn''t this the best time to eliminate a future problem?'' It was indeed the best time to do so. He snapped his neck at Kurogiri. "Kurogiri, look over my body when I am gone, alright?" Kurogiri was surprised. "Why? Are you nning to go down there in your Astral Form?" Midoriya gave a nod. "Yep. My range should be able to cover most of the city unless I go too far, which would cause my consciousness to return. For that reason, if you have to return to the base with my body, make sure you do that only in an emergency. Okay?" "Hey!" Shigaraki yelled from the side. "Why are you ordering my Kurogiri?!" Izuku shrugged while Kurogiri nodded, both ignoring the man-child. Then Midoriya lied down on the rooftop just below the water tank and then activated his Astral Projection. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji and Rumi were a bitte because, by the time they reached Hosu, the city was on fire. "Uh¡­" Neji trailed off, as he dropped on a rooftop beside Rumi. "Should I say I am lucky or unlucky?" Rumi turned to grin at him. "Eh, I don''t know. I can certainly show you how a Pro fights, but civilians are in danger too. So I guess fifty-fifty?" Neji nodded as he looked down on the city burning from spot to spot. "A fire type?" "It''s Endeavour," Neji replied to Rumi''s question, pointing his finger below. "Look at the northern street." Rumi followed his finger. "Oh¡­" she frowned. "Come on, we gotta be quick. Can''t let him steal all the glory!" With a battle cry, she kicked the ground and leapt ahead. Neji was about to do so, as well, but he had to stop himself as a message from the System shed by his eyes. [Sudden quest generated!] ¡ª=¡ª Quest: "White Knight in Shining Armour" Description: You are in Hosu City, which is currently being attacked by mindless Nomus! The people feel threatened and desperate, even in the presence of the number two hero. Objective: Save the poor civilians by defeating at least 2 Nomus. Bonus Objective: Save ??? from death. Reward: Title [White Knight], 6 billion exp Objective Reward: ???''s deep friendship, +10 DEX, 1 billion exp ¡ª=¡ª ''A simple quest, huh.'' Neji muttered to himself before he jumped behind Rumi. There wasn''t much to think about the ???-mark on the Objective Quest. It is most likely Ida, since it''s even offering DEX which is the same as AGI in his system. But his guess has been wrong before, so he wouldn''t bet everything on Ida. Either way, he first needed to defeat the two Nomus, before looking for Ida, the most likely candidate. If he tried to save Ida first, it wouldn''t matter if he manages to get the Objective Reward since he would most likely miss the Main Reward because by then Endeavour and Rumi would have eliminated all the Nomus by themselves. Neji didn''t remember crystal clear, but he seemed to recall there to only be 3 Nomus in Hosu in the Canon timeline. While there was a chance it''s different in this timeline, based on USJ''s incident, he didn''t want to bet on it. Thats why, instead of following Rumi, who said she didn''t like her kill stolen, he dipped to the side. Mid-air, he used his Echolocation to locate his targets. It was hard to use the technique in this hyperactive ce where everything was too loud for his ears to properly perceive the sound wave. However, he managed to locate a Nomu close by, away from both Rumi and Endeavour. It was a Nomu with wings, which was giving the heroes below trouble to even touch it. ''Perfect.'' Neji smiled under his mask. This Nomu was only Tier-4, even weaker than the one at USJ and the recent viin, Tier-5 Moonfish who almost killed Rumi if not for Neji''s health potion. This wouldn''t be hard at all. ''Easy quest.'' It was one of the rare, easy quests. He should finish this first, before hunting for another. After that, he would search for the one who needed rescue. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When the Nomus spread around the whole city, everyone went into a state of frenzy. Pro Hero Manual, Ida''s mentor, had immediately run over to help the fleeing civilians. "Follow me, Ida!" Ida didn''t choose a proper hero name, and only chose his own name. However, even as his mentor called for him, Ida didn''t follow suit. His eyes were instead locked on an alley around the corner, where he managed to see the silhouette of a monster, pinning his prey on the wall. Ignoring the cries of civilians, Ida burst the engines on his calves at the alley. "Hero Killer!" Ida yelled as his kick went towards Stain''s head. "Die!" Then, his kick hit Stain on his face. Ida was more trained because of his Hero Middle school background, with his stronger and faster legs, he managed to kick Stain off the hero he was about to kill. "Huff¡­" the other hero, Native, fell on his butt as he huffed. "Be careful, he has a Paralysing-" The hero couldn''t finish his words before Ida''s helmet flung off his head, revealing his face as he heard Stain''s hiss. "A child." The Hero Killer, who has just punched Ida in the helmet, said before he swiped his de at his cheek, making a cut, as he licked the blood from his de. "Guess you get to die too." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Izuku Midoriya dived down on the city, floating casually, as he tried to locate Ida''s location. It wasn''t particrly hard, but it took a few minutes. But he did find his ssmate Ida, lying on the ground, as Stain stood over him. Izuku decided to eavesdrop a little. "I, Ingenium, will¡ª" Izuku stopped listening to Ida''s hate-filled grumbles, realising it''s nothing useful. ''So he''s Ingenium''s little brother, huh? I did see the resemnce before, but wow¡­'' He whistled to himself before approaching the spot where Ida was lying. From the looks of it, Stain was disgusted by Ida''s hate. A hero shouldn''t be like that¡ªthat must be what he was thinking. If Izuku had read him well in thest days, he knew Stain would kill Ida anyway. However, there was a certain allure at the thought of killing Ida himself. Quirks were science, they say. But there were lots of magical properties to it, that the so-called ''science'' has yet to exin. One of them was his Astral Projection. Here, even though he wasn''t physical, he could still use his quirk, in fact, he could use it perfectly. With that said perfection in control over his quirk, Izuku made a point of ?Attraction? on Ida''s neck, and Stain''s de. Stain seemed to want to listen to Ida for a while more, however, as he felt a pull on his de, he didn''t let go¡ªassuming it was an invisible enemy, and instead pushed ahead in the hope to catch the thief off guard. That action of his... only caused the de to hurry at Ida''s neck. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji had defeated one enemy already and was on his way to defeating another. Tier-4 wasn''t anything special, honestly. Moreover, they were fucking dumb. They even looked dumb. Though it''s most probably that their Tier was calcted after considering they were dumb, meaning they''d have a higher tier if they were smart¡ªbut the point still stood. The current Nomu Neji was fighting was a greyish-green skinned monster with four unfocused eyes as it swung its arm at Neji, who dodged it via Eyes of the Lord. Using wasn''t straining at all on such enemies. That''s why he didn''t even wear his [Ring of Invisibility (undead only)]. He could have honestly hurried this match by simply punching the creature''s brains out¡ªsince these Nomus didn''t have a healing factor. But that would be too gory for a future "Hero". So he was attacking its other weak points. Neji dodged the creature''s desperate attempt to attack before slipping his knuckles past its defence andnding a hit on its jaw. The strike seemed to shake its entire being as one of its eyes almost popped up, which in no sense was a pleasant sight. From the looks of it, the enemy was just about to be defeated, and so Neji put more power onto his ?Tremor? coated punch before throwing it at the Nomu''s throat, which caused the creature''s entire neck and vocal cord to twist and crack before it fell to the ground with an inaudible squeak. Only secondster did it quiet down as Neji huffed softly while system messages shed by his eyes. Seeing them, he frowned. He hasn''t finished the quest yet, so why¨C [Quest: "White Knight in Shining Armour" has beenpleted!] [Objective 1 met!] [Objective 2, not met!] Neji''s question was answered immediately. ["Objective 2: Save ??? from death" is unable to be fulfilled!] [The person ??? has been killed, thus flunking Objective 2 automatically.] [In other words, Tenya Ida, has been murdered.] By the time Neji had stopped reading, he was already in the air, his Eyes of The Lord active as he tried to locate every micro-movement in the vicinity. He couldn''t zoom in, unfortunately, however, even with what he had, he located the suspicious presences via the help of both EL and Echolocation. As he sted in the air, he reached above the alley where he found five presences¡­ One was Hero Killer Stain, another was a random Hero who was killed. Neji could tell the guy was dead because there was no Tier hovering over the guy''s head. Another presence was Izuku Midoriya''s half transparent floating body¡ªmeaning his Astral Form¡ªand one was a bloody dead body of a man in a silver suit, Tenya Ida. Something shook inside Neji as he stared at the scene for 2 seconds before he noticed something else. There was another guy, Shoto Todoroki,ying on his back as he huffed with blood trickling down his arm. Todorki must have reached at thest moment to save Ida, but still failed in the end. The half-hot half-cold boy was still alive. However, from the looks of it, Midoriya was going to kill him soon. Silently, Neji raised his hands and pointed at Stain and Izuku. He channelled Shockwave into a small golden ball, into a Gold Dragon''s breath, before he added something blue into it. Something blue, that came from the gauntlet on his right hand. That''s the Power Gauntlet he got from the Sports Festival Quest, which was filled to its brink with Kurai''s pure mana. A bit of it was used on the attack to destroy Moonfish''s de that almost prated Rumi''s skull, but otherwise¡­ it was full. Izuku was dead, as Neji poured all its mana and his shockwave into the ball before releasing a beam of gold and blue, circling around each other, and rushing at Stain and Izuku at a brilliant speed. They noticed it toote and looked up to find the beam on their faces. Neji didn''t end the beam for nearly a minute before he assumed their brain must have burst by then. He stopped the beam, however, unlike how he expected one unconscious body and¡­ he didn''t know what state Izuku''s astral form would be in any way, but he wasn''t expecting what he was seeing. Hero Killer''s body wasn''t there, at all, and nor was Izuku''s. Neji almost assumed they were dead before he realised that there was no notification of a kill either. ''Of course.'' Neji growled in his mind. ''Kurogiri is here.'' They had, from right under his nose, escaped unharmed. ''Fucking hell.'' ** ** ** Chapter 111: 111: Sad day Chapter 111: 111: Sad day Chapter 111: Sad day ¡ª There were six Nomus in the vicinity, Rumi had taken care of two, and Endeavour took care of another pair, from the rumours, a knight in a white armour had also taken out two of those gory creatures. Things were fine until then, as there weren''t any deaths at all. With two of the top 10 Heroes present here, that was to be expected. Just when Rumi finished, she received a call from Neji. They had shared numbers before leaving, in case they had to separate and meet up. She noticed midway through her battle that Neji indeed separated from her at one point, so she was expecting a call any moment. "Hello?" ["Ru- Mirko, can youe here for a moment? I sent you the GPS coordinates in a message. Bring Endeavour too."] That''s all he said before cutting the call. It was unlike him to sound so serious, so Rumi took this seriously. ''Has he encountered a viin that even he is having difficulties with?'' Rumi knew Neji was strong, stronger than herself if she counted his quirk. So if he had reallye across such a viin, then¡­ Rumi turned to Endeavour who was stopping the fire around the burning city with his quirk. "Oy!" She yelled. "There seems to be a strong viin¡­ stronger than me around the corner of the city! Follow me!" Endeavour was shocked as he widened his eyes at her, but she simply kicked the ground and went towards the spot Neji had marked on the map. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When they reached the... ''viin'' though, a long silence fell on the alley they were standing. "...Only Todoroki here is alive." Neji, who had his mask pulled down, said as he looked at an injured Todoroki, who was sitting against a wall unconsciously. "I felt like Endeavour would be able to take care of him, that''s why I summoned him." Endeavour briefly looked at his son, before observing the two dead bodies. "...Was it the Hero Killer?" He had done his research on Stain, so he was familiar with his way of killing. "Yes." Neji gave a nod. "He escaped?" Endeavour asked. "Or was Todoroki lying here by himself by the time you reached there?" "He escaped." Neji replied. "I reached here just before they could harm Todoroki. I attacked him with a beam of shockwave, but he vanished in thin air." Pointing at the crater on the ground, where his beam had hit, he continued. "...They?" Rumi asked with a frown. "I believe, unless my eyes had betrayed me, he escaped via a purple portal, which I think was made by the mist viin named Kurogiri, who partook in the attack of USJ." Rumi silently looked over the dead bodies as she nodded. "I see¡­ That''s a possibility indeed. Those six monsters looked simr to the ones who attacked in USJ." She had seen its appearance from the news. "Meaning Stain is with the League of Viins." After a while, as she observed Neji''s face, she rubbed her neck. "Is this your first time encountering a death?" She could guess how he must be feeling right now. ''If only I was a bit early''¡ªthat must be what he was thinking. She had encountered these situations a lot of times, but never at such an early age. Neji gave a nod. "Yes. The guy on the silver ting armour is my ssmate." Rumi''s eyes widened as she looked down on Ida''s body. She could see the resemnce it had with the former Pro Hero Ingenium, but she didn''t think it would be his little brother¡­ This also meant Neji must be going through a much more mental strain than she had initially expected. Rumi wasn''t good at these things, and she never cared to learn to be good. If it was anyone else, she would just ignore it and proceed with her job, but Neji was not anyone else. "I¨C" "It''s fine." Neji interrupted as he shook his head, seeing her trying hard to console him. "I am fine¡­ we should bring Todoroki to a hospital, instead. He seems to have bled a lot, too." Rumi shut her mouth and gave a nod as Endeavour released a long sigh. With heavy steps, he walked to Todoroki by Neji. "Also," Stopping, Endeavour put a hand on Neji''s shoulders. "Thanks, Neji." Then, he leaned over to pick Todoroki up. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After that, Rumi said she had had enough and led Neji back to their home. They took a shower before Rumi went to the bedroom and Neji went to the living room. She again tried to offer the bed to him, but he rejected once causing her to stop trying. Neji then went toy on the couch. ''At least it wasn''t anyone I know much.'' Ida''s death did strike him as a shock and he felt quite bad, but¡­ Neji wouldn''t me Gamer''s Mind on this matter, as he by himself truly didn''t care if people he didn''t love died. So, instead of taking Ida''s death as a source of sadness, he took it as a warning and experience. If he wasn''t strong enough¡ªwhich he wasn''t at all¡ªhis girls would be in Ida''s spot as they get butchered by the invading gods. He needs to make his move, and start his n, as soon as possible. Only grinding dungeons wouldn''t work, he needed to, somehow, hunt powerful quirks. Quirks, that if awakened, could destroy countries in seconds. Shigaraki''s decay was one of them, Midoriya''s quirk was one of them. Star and Stripes'' quirk was even stronger than those two. However, the strongest ones were only three, as far as he knew. One for All, All for One, and Eri''s Time Reversal quirk. He needed them. And he needed them asap. He must stop thinking there''s time, as to not recreate Ida''s situation. Because he wanted to survive, along with the people he loved. ''I should be able to meet All for One after summer camp. If the system didn''t lie about his interest in me, he will try to kidnap me too this time.'' Until then was the only time Neji had left in UA. He should spend every second until then to focus on other things¡ªto go to the dungeon and fix Kimi, and obtainpanions. But most importantly¡­ Izuku Midoriya needed to die. ** ** ** Chapter 112: 112: Target Locked (1) Chapter 112: 112: Target Locked (1) Chapter 112: Target Locked (1) ¡ª "A...gah!" Izuku hissed as Kurogiri applied medicine on his¡­ on his body that was spotless with no wound present. "Okay, stop. It''s not working." Izuku raised a hand to stop Kurogiri. "As I said, I am hurt on a spiritual level." He said with a pained frown as his soul hurt¡ªif that''s even possible. "Master, do you believe me now? That kid can see and hurt me in my Astral Form!" Izuku said to the monitor in the room, where only the silhouette of a man was visible. "No need to shout, Midoriya." The deep crispy voice said from inside the monitor. "He was clearly targeting Stain, from what Kurogiri said. You just happened to be in his way. Even Kurogiri didn''t see you, it''s lucky that he noticed you suddenly groaning and teleported your real body." Stain, at the mention of his name, turned his eyes on the screen from where he was lying. He was hurt, quite badly, from that beam of shockwave. Kurogiri was just in time. But¡­ Midoriya was hurt more than him. In fact, since Kurogiri couldn''t see Izuku in his Astral Form, he had at first teleported Stain away, and only then did he teleport Shigaraki and himself along with Izuku''s unconscious body after noticing the boy''s loud and painful groan. Meaning, Izuku received greater damage than Stain. He was in fact unconscious the whole night, and had only woken up a while ago after All for One teleported him to himself to do something. From the looks of it, he had managed to heal Izuku enough for him to wake up, but not enough for the kid to bepletely unharmed. From what All for One had said, for the next month or two, he wouldn''t be able to control his body that much. Meaning, he will be useless in fights andpetitions in school. "Then how do you exin my pain?!" Izuku yelled. "His beam hurt something that is not physical. That''s not how shockwaves work!" All for One sighed from the other sides. ''Foolish child.'' It was pretty much confirmed in his eyes that that Neji kid could see and hurt Izuku somehow. Kurogiri mentioned the ''Gold Dragon''s Breath'' he used was not so Gold this time around. There was a blue light circling it, too. That could be a side effect of when he makes his technique stronger, but it could also be that¡­ he used some other form of energy on the attack, thus the blue light. An energy that could hurt spirits, ghosts, souls. All for One just didn''t admit in front of Izuku, as he wanted all the people on the other side of the monitor to imagine Neji as just someone with a decently strong quirk¡ªnot someone who could do the impossible. That''d kill their self-esteem, and confidence when they go against that kid. "Midoriya," All for One leaned his chin on his left hand. "I reckon your Summer Camp is in two months?" Izuku looked confused at the question before his eyes sparkled. ¡ª¡ï¡ª `Obtain Companions¡ä That option didn''t need Neji to be at UA. He had three more days until his internship ended, and so he was going to spend them trying to lure the bunny out of her rabbit hole. He nned to take it slow at first¡­ but he needed to up his game for this one. So, he woke up even before Rumi could and started to sprinkle his magic seasonings in the kitchen. Rumi woke up in her room with the warm aroma of dangerously delicious food. She was certainly surprised, but she took a minute to wash herself first before going to the dining room. "Whoaa, not only are you up early, but you are also cooking for ady?" She sniffed the air, her small nose twitching, as she looked in Neji''s direction. He wore an apron over a purple shirt with ck stripes. He was certainly pleasing to the eye, but Rumi wondered why he was cooking at all. ''Maybe he''s just trying to take his mind away from yesterday''s incident.'' Rumi nodded at that possibility. Besides, from the scent alone, she could tell he was cooking something¡­ divine. So she took a seat on the table. "Ahh, a guy who can fight and cook at the same time. Ain''t you a perfect husband?" Neji walked out with two smoking tes in his hand as he chuckled. "Perfect husband? For whom exactly?" He served the tes on the table. "Don''t tell me Pro Hero Mirko is interested in a high schooler?" Rumi had her right arm behind the chair as she clicked her tongue. "Dream on, kid. I was just trying to cheer you up, don''t let it get to your head." Neji sighed in an overly dramatic expression, as he made his way back to the kitchen. "Oh well, and here I thought I had a chance with my bunny girl senpai." Rumi giggled as she took in the aroma from the steaming te. "Really, now? Flirting with a woman a decade older than you? Though can''t say I am surprised after what you did to my backside two nights ago." "People will misunderstand if you say it like that, you know." Neji spoke while walking back to her, this time multiple small tes floated behind him via telekinesis. He ced those tes on the table and took a seat opposite her. "Or perhaps you want them to misunderstand¡­?" He leaned his chin on his palm as he looked at her eyes, blurred by the steam rising from the tes. Their blue and red eyes opposed each other for a long minute before Rumi spoke, not taking her gaze away. "At this rate, the food will get cold." "They are already cold, though." Neji replied. "If wepare them with how hot you are." "..." Rumi tried not to, but a smile broke into her face as she giggled deeply. "You flirt on every chance you get, eh? Though that makes me feel you do that to every girl out there." She shook her head and withdrew her face back from the steam of food. Neji did the same with a shrug. "Well, that may be true, but I don''t live under the same roof with everyone. It can be said there''s a certain chemistry between us that no other girl I flirt with shares." Rumi picked up a clean, fascinatingly orange carrot from one of the tes and took a bite out of it. "Come to think of it, don''t you have a girlfriend? Ya sure she''ll be fine with you flirting like this?" "Intriguing question." Neji started to cool the food with his chopsticks. "There are two answers to that. If I y around with a girl, and my girlfriend finds out, she''ll be mad. But if I love a girl, and then do something with her¡­ I can ascertain my Yaomomo will be open to share me with the other lucky ''gal." Rumi raised an eyebrow at the world ''gal''. She was certainly no expert in rtionships, or flirting as a general, but even she could tell what he was pointing at. ''...Is this kid serious?'' She shook her head internally. He must be joking, and even then¡­ she wasn''t interested in a high schooler. "Now, the food will really get cold if we don''t eat." She changed the subject. "I don''t think it''ll taste as good when cold." Neji gave a nod. "That''s true. Go ahead, dig in." She looked suspiciously at why he wasn''t eating with her, but he simply pointed at his chopsticks that were trying to cool his food. So, with an ''Itadakimasu'', she drove her chopsticks in the food and then brought it to her mouth. But¡­ as she took in the taste, gulping in, her eyes widened as something pleasingly warm ran through her throat before it flowed through her entire body. It was so delicious, so good, and so juicy, that she almost doubted if she was high above the clouds or not. The next thing, however, was more unexpected than that. As the warm energy flowed within her, reaching her heart and blending with the pump of blood, it released out of her body with a gust of golden mist which blew and tore her clothes apart. Rumi''s eyes widened further as she saw Neji smile at her, his eyes lowering as he took in her perky, chocte breasts and her neckline with a lick of his lips. "You know it''s good food when your clothes get ripped apart." That didn''t make sense. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Rumi stayed in her seat stunned for a moment. Neji used the time to pick up his te and leave the room to give her some privacy since he was a gentleman. Hourster, they gathered in the backyard in casual clothes. "What was that, Neji?" Rumi asked with her arms crossed while standing a few metres far from Neji. "You never told me you had a second quirk." Second quirks were rare, very rare, but they weren''t exactly unheard of. Some heroes in other countries had two quirks, and "Nawab" was rumoured to have more than two quirks, too. "What second quirk?" Neji gave a smirk. "That was my Shockwave quirk, ?Surge?. Does putting shock inside food sound so bizarre, when you can literally push someone''s consciousness out using a so-called ''Repulsion'' quirk?" "..." Rumi had noment on that. She had seen Izuku do exactly that in the Sports Festival, and it baffled her even now. Besides, there was indeed a golden mist when her clothes were torn apart¡ªwhich did go with Neji''s obsession with gold and stuff "Either way." She spat out her words. "Don''t do that again, got it?" To think she thought he was a gentleman cooking for ady, whilst he only cooked just to see her naked¡­ "Sure~" Neji waved his hand. "Besides, we only have three more days together. After that, our pseudo marriage life wille to an end. Don''t mind me spice things up a bit." Rumi tried to say something but sighed deeply instead. She can go on and on for hours, saying she was his Mentor and not a ssmate with whom he could flirt, but she realised she had given him too much of a leeway to say that now. She also doubted if that would stop him anyway. Maybe if she could give him a good beating, would he be scared. So¡­ "Anyway, time to beat you up- I mean time to train you." She grinned. "I might soundzy, but since you went through a lot yesterday, we can take a break today." With that, without any other warning, she dashed at him and kicked towards his knees, only for him to dodge and his palm to descend on her ass. "O-oy! We are not ying that game this time!" "Oops!" However, he didn''t stop. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The target''s been locked, for real. Can Neji eliminate her in such a short time? Throw him some stones ?? , maybe then he will... maybe. Chapter 113: 113: Target Locked (2) Chapter 113: 113: Target Locked (2) Chapter 113: Target Locked (2) ¡ª Neji got multiple messages from his friends and family when he checked his phone after training ended in the evening. His parents, sister, Kimi, Momo, and his friends all asked him about the incident and if he was okay or not. He replied to everyone, except for Nejire who kept messaging him non-stop after she learned about his replies to Momo and Kimi. At one point, she started to spam messages and even started to spam calls. But Neji had long learned the art of ignoring. Neji even got messages from Todoroki, giving him thanks and apologies. The guy was weirdly polite in messages as if he was writing a formal letter, which made Neji feel quite awkward. It took him nearly two hours to end all the conversations he started. When he was done with that, he went to the kitchen to grab some snacks. On his way back to his couch, he heard a call, "Oy, Neji!!" Rumi''s voice flowed from her room. Neji munched on some chips that he grabbed from the fridge and headed there. Outside the room, he leaned on the door and watched the scene inside. "What is it?" He said, looking at the room where Rumi had her knees on the floor beside the bed while her chest rested on top of the bed. With one hand, she trained with a dumbbell, and with another, she yed with her phone. Her ass stuck out while she turned her head towards the door. "Before you say anything¡­" Neji looked at her position. "Does your cheeks hurt so bad that you can''t even sit or lie down?" Now he felt a bit bad. Maybe he should have hit her a bit softly. "Tch." Rumi clicked her tongue. "That''s not why I called you, so move your eyes up." Neji looked back at her ruby eyes. "The Chief of the Police Force called me a minute ago." "Oh¡­" Neji blinked as he stopped munching on chips. "Is he angry because I used my Quirk in public without a Hero Licence?" As far as Neji could recall from the Manga, the Police Chief was a Dog-Human. He was quite respectful, but he didn''t like the usage of quirks in public, no matter what the situation. He gave Izuku, Ida, and Todoroki a swift way out because Endeavour took all the credit for their battle. But Neji''s fighting clip was all over the inte, there was no hiding anything. "No. I know that guy, and he''s not the type to get angry at such situations. But I did expect him to at least try to punish you, to make sure the civilians don''t follow in your footsteps." Rumi spoke. "But he was surprisingly understanding. Maybe seeing you fight with his own eyes in those clips made him realise you weren''t in any danger, more so you saved that chilly-chilli kid from dying too." In other words, punishing Neji would only backfire on the police. The public was his fan just from the Sports Festival already, and on top of that, now he had saved countless lives too. "That''s good then." Neji nodded. "Thanks for letting me know." "Also," Rumi sighed this time. "Some punks pulled out Stain''s past and spread it all over the inte. It''s being taken down and reposted each minute. The league would grow bigger from this since everyone also learned he was affiliated with the League. So be careful, they already have a grudge against you." Neji nodded again. He wasn''t expecting that since this time Stain was still alive. But maybe the people joining the league would be less since that clip of Stain screaming about heroes and society didn''t go viral? Maybe, but Neji hoped not. He would prefer if all the EXP bags were to gather at one spot. "That''s all," Rumi said, seeing Neji not leaving. She waited for a minute before frowning. "...Why are you still here?" "Oh-uh, I was just appreciating the sight," Neji said,ughing at the click of her tongue. "Anyway, have I ever told you how good I am at massaging? My mother, sister, girlfriend and even my maid are a big fan of it." Though his mother is the only one who hadn''t seen its true capacities. Rumi stared at his face. "...Why are you telling me that?" "Oh well, I was just suggesting IF-" "Get out." "Okay~" Nejiughed, continuing munching on his chips as he walked away. "...Tch." Rumi almost felt sore from clicking her tongue too much for the past few days. But because something else was sorer than that, she couldn''t care less for her tongue. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Why isn''t he answering me?!" Nejire cried while hugging Momo. "I called him over a hundred times, messaged him over five hundred times! He has seen them all, but he hasn''t sent one reply!" Momo smiled wearily. "Uh, Nejire sempai, didn''t you say he wouldn''t talk to you unless you promise something? Maybe that''s the reason." "But this is bullshit!" Nejire retorted. "He again fought those Nomu monsters, he must be hurt! Yet he isn''t talking to me!?" "Nejire sempai, he''s fine. He sent me a photo, didn''t I show it to you?" Momo said, trying to calm her. "But- then- Why doesn''t he want to talk to me?!" Momo''s expression froze before she slowly took a deep breath¡­ and sighed while looking at the ceiling. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji was on the couch that''s been his bed for thest few days, ying with his phone while expecting someone. In the meantime, he was chatting with Kimi. [Kimi: You are really trying to seduce Mirko? Does she even know what sex is? She looks like a musclehead to me, not gonna lie.] [Neji: She is truly a musclehead, but she knows enough. These days, 2nd graders watch porn.] [K: Talking from experience? I see, I see.] [N: No, of course not. I have yet to watch porn in my life, I am too pure.] [K: Sure. Sure. On the contrary, how many days do you think before Mirko gives in?] [N: Eh, idk. Depends on how fast I want to take things.] [K: Overconfidence.] [N: Bet?] [K: Nope. I don''t want to be involved in you brainwashing a poor little girl.] [N: Wdym brainwashing? I am innocent, I don''t- Oh, wait. Looks like I gotta go, ttyl.] Neji didn''t wait for a reply and closed the app immediately just as footsteps reached the room and someone came to his door. "You¡­" Rumi stood on the door, her one hand grabbing the wall for bnce, while her other hand rested on her backside. "You weren''t lying about the massage, right?" Neji smiled. "You can leave midway if you feel like I was lying." He stood up from the crouch and smiled softly. "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to remove the clothes on the first session." He gestured at her toy down on the couch. ''...The first session?'' Rumi thought as she slowly climbed on top of the couch, lying on her stomach. He was so confident that he assumed she woulde for a second session? Rumi almost looked forward to this. Maybe her pain will really fade away¡­. Who knows, really. ** ** ** A/N: Let us hope he doesn''t get r*ped again ?? Chapter 114: 114: Target Locked (3) Chapter 114: 114: Target Locked (3) Chapter 114: Target Locked (3) ¡ª Rumiid on her stomach on the couch with her hands under her chin. "..." Sheid silently, saying nothing while giving Neji nces. Beside her white t-shirt, Rumi wore short jeans that barely covered her butt. Beingid down, her ass was on full disy and so Neji''s eyes locked on there. After a long moment, he nodded. "Just rx, no need to feel embarrassed. Imagine me as a doctor, if you wish." Neji said as Rumi closed her eyes and sighed softly. He had a point with his words, but knowing him, he clearly didn''t have the mindset of a doctor. She could already guess what he must be imagining seeing her like this¡­ ''Kids these days¡­'' With another sigh, she waited for him to move, while she still had her eyes closed. Soon after, she started to feel his touch. However unlike how she thought¡­ he hadn''t touched her butt from the get-go. "Mhm?" Rumi opened her eyes and gave a side nce to Neji''s hands massaging her shoulders softly. "I don''t want to seem like I am scamming," Neji said, noticing her gaze. "So let me give you a first-hand experience of what I can offer, before I touch somewhere private." The word ''private'' caused Rumi to blush, and at the realisation that she had blushed from the words of a kid a decade younger than her, a chuckle found its ce in her lips. "Well, it does feel good." Rumi said, moaning softly. But it wasn''t a lewd moan. "Nice hands, feels magical. Ya using your quirk or something?" Neji nodded and Rumi asked no further question. She''s been a bit stiff indeed from the fight with the Nomu and Neji in thest two days. Her quirk healed her bruises and stuff when she slept, but her muscles were still quite stiff. So she could feel what Neji''s hands were doing, loosening her muscles and giving her flesh a soft feeling on each touch, each press, and each squeeze. "Mhm¡­" Rumi''s mind rxed and her body feltfortable, she almost felt sleepy too. Though she noticed how awkward Neji''s position was since she was lying on the couch, which gave Neji only one side to touch her from. He would have a better time if he was above her¡­ ''Hmph.'' ...But he was the sole reason why she even needed to get a massage. So he should face a bit of consequence too. Like that, a few minutes passed of Rumi moaning softly at Neji''s hand carefully massaging her stiff shoulders and the muscle around her spine. "Alright," Neji withdrew his hands back. "Was the trial pleasing enough?" Rumi rolled her shoulders and moved them a bit. "Hmm¡­ I do feel better, great even. So I guess that''s a pass. I am surprised you didn''t go for my ass directly, though." "You make it sound like I am some kind of sex-hungry beast." Neji chuckled while Rumi scoffed. "Anyway, I will move down now. Is that fine?" Rumi eyed him for a moment before nodding. "Yes¡­ also, get on top of my knees. Your current position is quite awkward, I noticed." Neji blinked. "Aww, you noticed?" "Tch." He chuckled at her reaction and crawled above her knees, before slowly cing his two hands above her shorts. "Hsss¡­" Rumi hissed in pain which made Neji realise he had indeed gone a bit too far indeed. There was no need to hit her ass with full power¡­ "Um, before we start," Neji said. "You don''t happen to have ''heat'' problems, do you? Just want to confirm before you lose control and try to rape me." "..." Rumi froze for a moment before releasing a heartfeltugh. "You talk as if that had happened to you in person, hahaha!" Neji smiled with a sweatdrop, which Rumi couldn''t see. "Anyway, no. I guess you saw one of those myths on the inte? ''Pro Hero Mirko, because of her rabbit quirk, is always horny, always on heat and can breed loads of children''. What a load of bullshit." She scoffed. "I do have ''lust'', but I have never felt it outside battle." In other words, if her Quirk had affected her at all, it only resulted in her bearing lust for battle. A battle lust. But Neji didn''t trust her words entirely. She might just not know about the problem herself. After all, she hasn''t dated anyone before. Maybe her heat starts when she''s super horny, unlike Kimi who used to go in a heat the moment she was touched. But then again, that was for everyone. Going into a ''heat'' when super horny was normal for humans too. ''I should still be careful.'' Neji decided in his mind. He didn''t want another Kimi incident to ur here. Though he doubted if he''d mind being raped for the third time¡­ Not that he had a fetish of it, of course. He was just used to it by now. Though he was worrying too much. He can simply knock her out if she goes into heat. He was, after all, physically stronger than her even if by a small margin. "Alright, I am starting." Neji said, shaking off those thoughts, as he groped her buttcheeks softly. "Mhmm¡­" Rumi released a moan which might as well have been a painful groan. Neji noted it, and decided to pour a bit more power in his Touch of Nirvana. [Touch of Nirvana - Level 72: The evolution of the skill "Acupuncture Massage". The user can use ancient Chinese Acupuncture like the back of his hand. Using this, he can mould the pain and pleasure hormones of a target directly. The amount of (pain or pleasure) generated would be based on the user''s Stamina. At the same time, it can heal wounds as long as it''s something that can be healed over time.] A useful and great skill, not just to be used in bed. Neji used the skill to cancel most of Rumi''s buttcheeks'' pain, and convert them into pleasure instead. "Ohhhhh...!" Rumi''s body jerked the second time he groped her ass. "Y-your quirk is really versatile, Neji¡­" Rumi said as she cleared her throat quickly, realising her moan. "...Didn''t know y-you had so many techniques outside fighting too." ''So his girlfriend gets to experience all this to a much greater extent¡­'' Rumi thought as she bit her lips. Neji chuckled. "And you''re just feeling it above your shorts. Its true power is revealed when I massage skin-to-skin." "..." Rumi frowned at that but said nothing. Neji continued touring and she moaned softly again, chewing on her lips. "...Can I take your words on that¡­?" It''s only been minutes, yet she had forgotten all this was to release her pain, not to give her pleasure. "Oh, of course. As I said, you can tell me to stop anytime." Neji answered her question. "So do I take off your pants?" "..." She stayed silent. ...What was she doing with a kid? "Try putting your hand u-under the pants¡­ maybe." "It''s too tight, it won''t work." "..." Seeing her reluctance, Neji sighed and pulled her shorts downwards. "H-hey, I didn''t give you the permission!" Rumi tried to turn around to stop Neji, which caused Neji''s legs to stumble with her knees and his face to fall over towards her. "Watch out!" Rumi yelled, but Neji simply put his hands beside her neck to stop the fall. There, Rumiid, breathing heavily with her chocte cheeks slightly red, her pants pulled down to her knees as she stared at Neji''s face inches away from her. They stared at each other for a moment, and Neji was the first to speak. "Um¡­ let''s just act as if this never happened, we will continue from where we stopped." Rumi frowned deeply at his words. "No, get off me." ...A secondter, Neji sighed and did as she asked. She pulled her pants up and looked at him sternly. "Turn around." "Huh?" "Turn around." "...Okay?" Neji did turn around, despite his questioning tone. He heard the ruffling of clothes then, which stopped soon after. Rumi spoke again. "...I am done, you can turn back." Neji turned back, finding Rumi lying on her stomach again, her face buried on the couch. She still wore her shirt, but there were no pants¡­ Neji''s eyes locked on her naked buttcheeks for a while as he winched at how sore and purple it had be. The finger marks were kinda hot though... "...Ehm, I guess I will continue." He spoke and then climbed on her knees again. Then, he increased the pleasure of his touch, cancelling any pain, and ced his palms over her plump butt. "Mhmmn¡­" Rumi moaned, muffled because she bit on the couch. Neji noticed her fingers clutching on the couch. "Tell me if you feel ufortable¡­" He spoke and continued at her nod. He lowered the pleasure. Just cancelling pain should be enough. Then, he started to massage her rich chocte butt softly and carefully, as the purple and sore flesh seemed to regain its natural colour. Even the marks his palm had left started to vanish, as if melting in her skin, while Rumi kept moaning. His hand sometimes came downwards to massage her thighs, causing her toes to curl up. He still had his hands on her ass, most of the time. The girl moaned under his delicate hands massaging and squeezing her butt, which felt as if he was trying to sculpt something out of her flesh. The pleasure was less, she noticed, and she was thankful for that. The small part of her that was still sane didn''t want to moan out loud in front of a student. Minutes felt like seconds before the pleasure suddenly stopped. "Uh¡­?" Rumi''s moan stopped momentarily, giving her a chance to realise how heavy her breaths were, and also how she was biting down on the couch, which had gone wet from her saliva. She turned her head to Neji. "Why did you stop?" Neji, who slowly stood straight, dusted off his hands. "The massage session has ended. Why else?" She frowned. "So fast¡­?" "Don''t believe me?" Neji whipped out something from his pants¡­. His phone. "Do I take a picture?" "...No. It''s fine." Seeing Rumi quickly shake her head, he whipped it back in his pants. "Alright, then." He said. "Try¡­ touching yourself and see if everything is fine or not." Rumi hesitated for a moment, but after a moment, still lying on her stomach, Rumi ran her hands down her backside. "Oh¡­" Indeed, there was no pain. Rumi was a bit disappointed at something else though¡­ ''My touch feels nothing like his¡­'' She gulped at that thought and looked at him again. Neji noticed it and cleared his throat. "Anywaay, I am kinda sleepy. So I would prefer if you leave for your room." He sleeps on this same couch, after all. That thought caused Rumi to blush deeply, as she looked down on the part of the couch that had gone wet from her saliva. If her saliva had made it so wet¡­ What about her lower body? ''And he''ll sleep here¡­'' Still breathing heavily, an expression of contemtion formed on her face as she considered something deep. Neji turned his back on her, clearly implying she wore her clothes. Rumi simply stared at his back and contemted. ¡­. Almost a minuteter which Neji passed hearing the sound of clothes ruffling, he finally heard her voice again. But it didn''te from far, it came right from behind his ears. She was whispering to him. "Oh my, you want to sleep on that dirty couch? Its all wet from my sweat." She spoke. "I can''t let that happen as your mentor. Come, follow me to my room." She moved from behind him, having worn her clothes again, as she left the room via the door. Neji stared at her back, calcting before a softugh left his lips¡­ She wasn''t inviting him to fuck her, she was inviting him to make a move on her. She was in heat, actual superheat. But she was controlling it. That was to be expected¡­ Though, will Neji ept her invitation? ''No. It''s not a good idea.'' He knew why it wasn''t a good idea, so sighing on the fact that he will have to sleep with a boner again, he slowly followed her. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? He wasn''t r*ped! Chapter 115: 115: Target Locked (4) Chapter 115: 115: Target Locked (4) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 115: Target Locked (4) ¡ª The next morning, Rumi woke up on the bed beside Neji, shocked. Her face went pale immediately when she recalledst night''s incident. She had invited him to the bed...by herself. ''The hell¡­'' However, her pale face regained colour when she recalled the next part... She threw the nket from over his body, looking at his hands. ''Dangerous.'' Those hands almost made her do something that she wouldn''t have done normally. It''s unbelievable, how she would have done that unspeakable thing with a teenager if said teenager pushed her just a bit more. But¡­ Neji hadn''t actually tried something weird with her. She was drunk enough to do anything right then if he pushed a little. Rumi was certain a guy like him realised that too, but he didn''t do that push. Was he scared¡­? Her eyes locked on Neji''s sleeping face. Was he really all bark and no bite? It was surprising that this kid, the same guy who has been saying he''s in love with her, didn''t touch her when she was inviting him herself, drunk in pleasure. ''No...'' Rumi doubted he was scared to make a move. It just didn''t make sense to her. The only reasonable conclusion was, he didn''t want to do it with her when she was not in her right mind. ...He''s a yboy, a womaniser, but he seems to have manners. If he hadn''t held back¡­ she didn''t know what she''d have done this morning. Maybe she''d have been disappointed with him? Never to see him again after their internship ended¡­ Either way, she was indeed happy that nothing happenedst night. But¡­ "Tsk." A part of her felt betrayed¡­ pessimistic about this situation. She had never really cared about her appearance, but¡­ was she not charmful enough that a teenager could ignore her approach even after he got to touch her butt? "Bastard." Rumi growled at Neji''s sleeping face and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast. When she was out though, she might have just heard an amused chuckle from inside the room. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Nice food." Neji took in the aroma of chicken as he took a seat in front of Rumi. Rumi didn''t reply and only stared at his eyes sternly while chewing on chicken legs. "Uh¡­ anything wrong with my face?" Neji said as he watched Rumi shake her head. "Don''t tell me¡­ have I grown more handsome in a night?" "No¡­" Rumi grunted. "I am imagining how that face would turn out after today''s training." Neji held back a smile and feigned surprise. "Huh? We aren''t going to patrol?" Rumi froze. "Oh¡­ yeah¡­ we have to do that too." She was about to sigh, but Neji waved his hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine. You were¡­ injured quite badly in ourst training session. Even if I did some massaging, there must be some pain that still lingers in there, right? No need to overwork yourself in this situation." Rumi''s face brightened as she nodded. "Yes, yes, indeed. You are right. I agree." She started to eat her food faster as if scared that Neji might change his mind. As she ate, Neji watched her. ''What a cute musclehead¡­ guess it was the right choice to dy things for a day or two.'' He was, of course, hornier than usualst night. But he held back from pinning her down. Since, in a sense, it was like having sex with a drunk person. He didn''t n tomit Kimi-2.0, after all. It''s usually not a good idea to fuck a drunk virgin. Neji learned the hard way in hisst life. Either way, now that she was fully awake now, it was time to move forward again. "Alright!" Rumi thumped her te on the table. "Get ready, we will start training!" ¡ª¡ï¡ª A few minutester, they gathered on the training ground again. "Okay!" Rumi hopped on her legs as she had her arms in a boxing posture. "This time, I will burst your head!" She kicked the ground in a swift motion and immediately found herself behind Neji. Her right leg moved, going at Neji''s ribs, but the boy skillfully, like a Kung Fu master, shoved her leg to the side. Then elbowed on her abdomen with another hand. "Keuk...!" Rumi groaned as Neji''s elbow dug into her abdomen. That was shocking. He usually doesn''t attack. He usually just dodged and spanked her. But he was actually retaliating today. Rumi flung back a few steps before she kicked the ground again and came in front of Neji. She went for a barrage of kicks against Neji, who tried to dodge, but she didn''t let him. He was overwhelmed and forced to cross his arms in front of him. His arms felt like a concrete wall against Rumi''s leg, but she could effortlessly break those said concrete walls. So she intensified her assault. She kept pushing forward, but Neji found an opening. Every time she kicked, she had to raise her leg and then drop to a spot in the ground after the kick ended. Neji skilfully slipped his feet on the spot where her leg was supposed to fall, and as it did, it stumbled and Rumi lost her ground. She fell towards the ground and raised her arm to try to push up, but before she could fall, Neji grabbed her hair and pulled while his foot crashed on the back of her head, causing her face to m down on the ground. "Augh-!" The noise of a nose cracking sounded out upon impact. But there was no dy as Rumi''s legs wrapped around Neji''s before her body twisted and forced him to stumble and fall to the ground. He fell on his back and Rumi jumped on top of him, grinning as blood trickled down her nose. "Hehe," She spoke. "You''re finally taking it seriously? But even though you could heal my ass, what about my nose?" "A night of love can heal off any wounds," Neji said from below her. "Anyway, let''s continue." Rumi tilted her head at that. "Mhm. Instead of that¡­ I noticed your movements are quite stiff against an opponent on a simr level such as I. Guess you''re too dependent on your quirk." She said, "Say, how about I teach you parkour? It will boost your movement abilities a lot, and it''s fun too. Just say yes." Neji stared at her for a moment before nodding. She was the one who wanted to train, but it''s interesting to see her change her mind into ''teaching''. Though he was curious why so suddenly. "Okay." Rumi jumped up with a backflip. "Follow me." She turned and kicked the ground, immediately hopping on top of the boundary in the far. Neji slowly stood up and tried to imitate her. But because of too much power poured in the initial jump, he simply passed the boundary. Rumi snorted. "Noob. Watch and learn. And yes, no using your quirk." She jumped again, leaping on top of a tree in the far as Neji sighed and kicked behind her, again failing miserably. Without his quirk to help him, his movements were hard to control. ¡ª¡ï¡ª They started in the morning and ended when the sun was setting in the sky. "Huff...huff¡­" Neji breathed in and out, lying on the rooftop of a 50-story-building. His eyes were locked on a system message. [Parkour Proficiency: 9.69%] That was ridiculous¡­ In a single day, he gained so much. Of course, the growth will slow down by arge margin when it passes 10%, but still¡­ He knew it was possible to train Parkour like this, but he never saw the need to do so because of his Quirk. But this was certainly useful. Neji turned his head to the side where Rumi casually drank water while eyeing the huge orange ball that was the setting sun. "Thanks," Neji spoke. "I learned a lot." Rumi gave a smug smile at that. "Of course you did. You look tired as hell too." It would only need a minute or two before he was back to top condition, though. "But it was fun, wasn''t it?" Rumi asked. "Though it kinda feels like raising a tiger cub who will eat me up when he grows up." Rumi giggled as she turned her eyes back to the sun. "Ah, if only I had the chance to see this scene every day." Neji followed her gaze. "Really beautiful. But the city area doesn''t do it justice. For instance, I have travelled the whole of Japan and have seen the sun from all angles. You''re missing out a lot if you think this is pretty." "Tsk." Rumi chuckled. "Just shut up and watch. No need to brag about your rich childhood." Neji shrugged as he slowly stood up. "Huh. Actually not bad." It''s been a while since hest saw the sunset like this. It was refreshing. "...Hah, you almost made me regreting here today. But this sight redeems it all." Neji said as Rumi scoffed. "Really? I thought the reason would be that you got to spend time with me differently than usual." Rumi poked him with her elbow. "Huh?" Neji shrugged. "Don''t you feel you''re thinking too highly of yourself?" Rumi''s head snapped at him. "..." "I am joking, chill." She looked ahead again. "I see¡­" She simply stared, as she felt a hand wrap around her waist. "..." The hand tugged her towards Neji as her head hit his chest. Her fingers twitched as she contemted this situation. They should leave, it''s gettingte after all... "Though," Neji spoke. "I believe it''s more suitable to watch the Moon with the bunny. Why don''t we stay up here for a while more?" There was a long stretch, before Rumi pushed Neji backwards, on his back, and jumped on top of him. Rumi covered Neji''s vision of the sun, causing her body to look almost divine as she stared at him with a bandage over her nose. "You sure your girlfriend doesn''t mind?" Rumi asked softly, her hands beside Neji''s shoulder. "As long as I am in love with her, yeah," Neji spoke slowly too. "...Does that apply to me, then?" Neji thought for a moment before smiling. "I believe it does." It actually didn''t. He didn''t love Rumi. He liked her, quite a bit even. But love doesn''t develop in 5 days. But to develop a rtionship, someone like Neji must lie. "...Well, fuck it." Rumi parted her mouth and leapt at Neji''s lips. ** ** ** Cheese notes: It''s not that Neji is he good with women, but that he looks like a gigolo Gojo A/N: You''re wrong. It''s because he''s he good with women. Yes. Chapter 116: 116: Target Eliminated (**) Chapter 116: 116: Target Eliminated (**) Chapter 116: Target Eliminated (**) ¡ª The sun slowly set in on the orange sky of the dusk. On the rooftop of a multi-story building, the chocte skinned rabbit savoured her food, licking my tongue and drowning on my vour. My hand rested on her butt, slowly squeezing it, as Rumi moaned softly in my mouth. She brought her face backwards, leaving a trail of saliva and stared at me with a hot gaze. With silent words, she drew her face near me again. Slowly inching closer, her eyes closing peacefully, she exhaled in front of my parted lips. I could taste her breath on my tongue. Rumi was wearing a tight white shirt, which had its sleeves folded near her elbow. She was wearing shorts again today, and the end of her shirt was tucked under her shorts. My left hand went beneath her tucked shirt and reached out behind her back, grabbing the clips of her bra as I softly unclipped them. She didn''t seem to care as her lips touched mine, and an electric-like current flowed through her body into my own. I licked her upper lip and slowly slipped it under until our tongues touched at the entrance of her mouth. She was waiting for me. Our tongues intertwined and our saliva mixed together, just as I took out her bra and threw it beside us. At the same time, her right hand resting on my chest slid down over my clothes until it stopped on top of my crotch. She moved it overtop back and forth as a bulge beneath it gradually grew more prominent than it already was. The sun was fully set now, and the Moon was slowly brightening up the night sky. I couldn''t care less though, as my ear was filled with her moans and the slurping sound of our tongues, and my shaft was getting ever so hotter. I again positioned my right hand behind her back and moved down to her waist as I pulled her body closer toward me. Her crotch region was now pressed up against my erection only separated by the thin clothing we had on. "Mmm~" A seductive moan escaped her lips as one of my right-hand fingers slid under the lining of her jeans and rubbed around her private region. At the same time, she unbuckled my belt, undid the button on my pants, and slowly pulled the zipper down. When she pulled my erection out, she sandwiched it between our bodies then grinded her crotch up and down against it. "Mhm!" Our lips parted, apparently the bunny was the first to lose breath. She had a soft grin on her face as she panted while gazing downward. "Goddammit¡­" She spoke with another moan, feeling my length twitching under her. She pulled her hip back and sank down lower until she was belly down t on this forsaken rooftop of this beautiful night. My hands slid along the curvaceous contours of her body, my left hand reached her neck and my right hand stopped on the back of her head. She looked up at me from below in a rather submissive position, her eyes wide and round. The bunny was nervous, I could tell, but she was trying to take the lead. Without me needing to guide her, she touched down her petite lips against the tip, it was a light kiss. "It needs to be¡­ wet before putting in¡­ or it''ll hurt, right?" "Yeah." I spoke with a reassuring nod. "Okay." When she breathed out and I felt her hot breath on it directly, a shiver ran down my spine. She noticed it, and it seemed to give her the motivation to move forward. She parted her lips, stuck out her tongue, and licked the underside of the exposed sensitive head directly. Her eyes shut as her face scrunched up a bit. It was pretty obvious how it tasted caught her off guard. I mean, we were training after all. Still, I should have eaten one of the magic pills. Feeling a bit guilty, I said, "You don''t have to do it like that." "It''s fine. I''ll do it¡­" She said while biting her lips softly. "I''m stealing you from your girlfriend right now, y''know. It''s the least I can do when I''m already doing something so selfish." Amused, I moved my left hand up from her neck, positioning my fingers under her chin while I ced my thumb on her lower lip. She simply stared at me again, her eyes looking as if she really was a little bunny. When she licked my thumb I opened her mouth and pushed my finger a bit further into her mouth, on top, over her tongue. She squeezed her lips around it while her tongue swirled around it. Rumi brushed her soft cheek up against the shaft of my dick while she sucked on my thumb. Her teeth lightly nibbled on the joint of my thumb. A minuteter I removed it from her mouth, allowing her to rece my thumb with the tip of my penis. Her luscious tender lips widened around the tip as the head fully entered the warm wetness inside her mouth. The way her tongue moved was a bit clumsy, nowhere near as skilled as Kimi or even Nejire and Momo as a matter of fact, but it was still very stimting seeing the chocte beauty who''s normally so cool and collected, a grin always present on her face, currently having such an erotic expression. Laughing softly, I closed my eyes and tilted my head up to the sky, my back resting on a boulder present on the roof. This allowed her to get ustomed to it without being too awkward because of my gaze while I relished in the pleasurable sensation her mouth provided. She asionally removed my shaft from her mouth and licked along the girth from the base of the head, dutifully coating it from top to bottom in her saliva. But mostly, she sucked on like a little girl sucking a lollipop. Around five minutester she asked, "It should be fine to put it in now, right?" I opened my eyes and looked down at her. The curve to her back as it sunk down and rose up from this angle was quite a sight to behold. "Yeah." It was more than enough quite a while ago. I just didn''t want her to stop. Her desperate attempts to give me satisfaction were pretty cute, after all. But I guess it''s my turn now. I ced my hands under her arms and raised her up. "Not the best ce to do it, but bear with me for a while." I told as she nodded slowly, her chocte skin doing a good job hiding her blush. I turned her around and started to kiss her neck, while my arms went in front of her, hugging her breasts as my hands slowly undid the buttons of her shirt. Atst, she shrugged her shoulders as the shirt slowly fell to the ground. "...Heh, guess it''s The End for my career if someone were toe here right now." Rumi said with a softugh, even as I tugged down her shorts and thereafter her legs slid out one at a time. She wasn''t wearing any panties, she never wears them as far as I know. She says they are ufortable and useless pieces of junk. So¡­ all that remained was her dark-skinned muscr body, looking like melting chocte under the sweaty reflection of the moon. With a red face, Rumi slowly turned to face me. Her body, looking as if it was sculpted by a master craftsman, filled withpact muscles that in every way onlyplemented her looks. Her slim waist housed herpact abs via which a trail of sweat ran down her navel and dipped downwards from her slit. That turned me on more than I thought was possible. She looked like I could eat her right now. So, I slid my middle finger in her moist slit between her legs. While my left hand busied itself, I removed my own clothes with my right hand. When I was done, fully naked too, Rumi''s shocked eyes moaned over my own body, my allegedly perfect muscles and dick. When I was sure she had had her feast, I turned her around and pushed her chest against the human-sized boulder, allowing her to put her hands on top of it as her ass was raised towards me. I observed her chokte butt sitting above her deadly muscr thighs. Her butt was thick and round, perfectly circr, and they were different from my other three girls. With the topping of her round white tail formed above her tailbone, it really looked like something I can eat right now. But there was no need to eat her out, as she was already dripping from her lower lips. Since this is most likely her first time, I would have preferred to do it while shefortablyid on her back, but¡­ the situation didn''t allow it. Then again, I am certain someone like Rumi Usagiyama can handle doggy style for her first time. From behind her, I saw her bite the side of her index finger as she breathed heavily, trying hard to keep her seductive moans from leaking out. She turned her head to me, her eyes desperate to pull me in. I didn''t keep her waiting long and slowly positioned the tip of my erection at the entrance to the moist slit between her legs. At that, she turned her head forward again, apparently too ashamed to look at as she spoke. "I am not sure how this goes after this¡­ since it''s my first time. So just do what you judge to be the best." "Alright," I said. "Leave it to me." I kissed her on the right side of her neck as I simultaneously massaged her left breast with my right hand and positioned my dick on her entrance with the other. She tip-toed, moaning moderately, as I finally went from just the tip poking at the entrance to the full head pushing the two fleshy walls apart and prating deeper inside her body. "...Mmhmm!" Her legs trembled, fully extended, as I squeezed her ass firmly with my right hand. I moved my tongue up along her back while pushing in a bit further. I kissed her neck, sucked, and lightly nibbled on it between my lips. "Ah~" "You''re making some very cute sounds now, Rumi." "Hah¡­ s-shut up¡­! Don''t push your luck!" "Oh? That sounds pretty dangerous." I said with a chuckle. "Since I''m concerned about your health, maybe we should stop here." "Keep¡­ going¡­ jerk!" Rumi growled in annoyance. "But you seem to be in pain?" "I-I am not¡­" "Huh?" I blinked. "I didn''t hear that." "I am not!" "You are not what?" "It doesn''t hurt stupid!" Rumi moaned aloud at the sky, her tongue outwards as my hips mmed on her ass. "D-Don''t make me say it!" "Oh? It doesn''t hurt? Then, are you saying it feels good?" "It does¡­" "It does what?" "It feels good¡­" Rumi teared up, breathing unevenly. "So please d-don''t stop." Ahh¡­ I couldn''t help but want to tease this girl who always puts on the airs of a haughty tomboy when she is having such a cute expression on her face right now. I pulled her by her arm, grabbed her chin and turned it around to kiss her lips. She shared the same pleasure as me, as we kissed for a minute. Our skin, her back and my chest, was in direct contact. Every time she breathed out I felt it with my entire body. Every single thump of her erratic beating heart was conveyed to me. Everything. She couldn''t hide anything from me. She''s mine. I couldn''t help but explore and feel every inch of her body with my hands. I left no stone unturned. Even down below I slowly started to move after I''d inserted everything down to the base inside of that slippery slit between her legs. When I pulled my hips all the way back, I slowly inserted it back inside her. The first time I had pulled back, I did notice a bit of blood. From that, I could confirm it really was her first time. Though she did initially grimace a little from pain when I first put it in, hence why her leg shot up in the air and trembled. But the pleasure she felt from having her body caressed counteracted that pain a bit. That bit only increased to overshadow all of her pain when I boosted her pleasure hormones with my Nivana touch channelling through my shaft. Over the next few minutes, I took things slowly, patiently waiting for her body to grow ustomed to the sensation. We changed position, her back pressed against a wall and her arms around my neck while she had one of her legs around my waist. Her breathing picked up. Taking it as a sign, I gradually increased the speed at which I thrust to the furthest depths within her body. She was very tight. "N-neji~ it feels weird~ hah~" I chuckled, breathing softly in her ear. "You mean good?" "Mmm~" she licked my neck with her eyes misted over. "I didn''t know... sex feels weird~" She moaned in my ear. "As if I am in paradise, if that thing even exists¨C Ngnh~ right theraaah~" She moaned when I discovered her weak spot. Amused, I continually mmed in there relentlessly. She bit down onto my shoulder, her pointy teeth digging in my flesh, as she stifled her unending moans every time I poked her internally. At the same time, her nails were starting to dig into my back. "Almos dere~" She couldn''t properly enunciate her words as they were stifled. "Same." I said, feeling equally the pleasure she shared. "It''d be kinda bad if I identally finish inside, right?" "Ish shafe. Go ed." She could hardly talk properly, saliva swaying around her mouth. Her words werepletely slurred. She was at her climax and her tongue wouldn''t move the way she wanted it to. "Seriously?" I couldn''t help but chuckle out loud. "Mmminnnng~ S-shut up!" Her body stiffened up and she hugged me tightly just as she started violently trembling. She had just had an orgasm. Her fingers were twitching erratically. Her left leg bent down behind my back pulling me towards her. The muscles in her arms had me locked in a vice grip. Our bodies were bound tightly together. I was hugging her to the point it felt our bodies were melting together as her vaginal walls constricted around my erection poking the very back of her womb. It was currently stuck there and I couldn''t pull it back an inch. The opening to her womb was constricting it like a snake trying to suck all of my semen out. The pleasure provided inevitably brought me to my limit and I started to release everything directly inside her womb. The instant it made contact with her inner wall the strength of her contractions amplified. "Ohw god~ whys didid feel sho gud~" She was drowning in ecstasy with an expression like ice melting. Her eyes were rolled all the way back until only the whites were visible. Eh¡­ Our stamina matches, but the regenerative capabilities don''t. Guess she''s out for a while. I took out my dick, still hard as a rock, and lifted her up on a princess carry. Putting our clothes on my shoulder with my telekinesis, I prepared to leap off towards our home. "Wait!" Rumi''s eyes widened as she realised what I was going to do. "We aren''t finished yet!" I onlyughed, almost yelling at the night sky, as I leapt on the air with shockwaves sting from under my feet. Of course, we''re not finished. This is just the start of everything. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The Target''s Been Eliminated. Good Job, 799. Cheese notes: Where''s the feisty Femdom Rumi? We''ve been dealt with severe injustice. A/N: Ridiculous ??. We see Dom Rumi everywhere. It''s time for Masochistic Bunny to rise and take the lead. Chapter 117: 117: Inevitable Danger Chapter 117: 117: Inevitable Danger Chapter 117: Inevitable Danger ¡ª The next day when Rumi woke up, she again found Neji beside her. The difference withst time was, this time she didn''t freak out. Seeing his arms wrapped around her body as he hugged her from behind, Rumi only smiled softly. "...Fuh." Amidst her smile, she released a sigh. He was a decade younger than her¡­ what''re they gonna do now? She had no experience in such things, and even though Neji had a girlfriend, neither should he have any experience of this. Should she talk to Ryukyu about it¡­? Ryukyu was her best friend. They knew some of each other''s secrets that could end their Hero Career if leaked out. So she was surely trustable. On top of that, Ryukyu also had experience with dating and stuff. Rumi didn''t know how experienced she was exactly, because all of Ryukyu''s previous boyfriends left since she didn''t want to sleep with them before marriage. But she still must have more than her own, right? "..." Rumi was not insecure, never. She also hated asking for others'' help. If Neji was single, she would have just let things flow by themselves. But he had a girlfriend¡­ Rumi couldn''t wrap her mind around how she should proceed from now on because of that. While Rumi was contemting, thinking deeply, she felt something wet nib on her ears as a hand gently cupped her right breast. Rumi moaned as she spoke. "You''re up... early." "How can I not, with my human-sized chocte waiting for me to eat her?" Neji bit her neck and Rumi''s right leg twisted around his own while she released a moan. "Though why do you look so solemn?" Neji asked. "Are you regretting doing it with a teenager? More so, your own pupil?" At that, Rumi turned around and jumped on top of his abdomen, pushing him down on his back, and staring down at him with a grin. "Heh, think about it again. Do I look like I am regretting?" She bit her lips. "That was my best night ever, goddammit. Just imagining you pounding me with all those perfectly ratioed muscles¡­" she moaned. "Mhm~ guess it''s time to train your stamina again, Neji." "My stamina?" Neji''s hand reached out and roamed on her backside. "Are you sure you don''t mean yourself?" "Tsk," Rumi clicked her tongue with an annoyed expression. "Ya know, I was a virgin untilst night. Of course, I was a bit clumsy. Come at me now, and let us see who canst longer." Neji raised his arms towards her, causing her to blink twice before she smiled and embraced him, chewing on his lips. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Now, just ''cus you fucked me doesn''t mean you are free from your training. I am still your mentor until tomorrow ends." Rumi said as she and Neji stood outside her mansion. "But, uhm, we will be going to patrol today, and train tomorrow." Which was why both of them were wearing their Hero Costumes. Neji gave her a nod. "Understood, sensei." Rumi shrugged and turned. "We gotta do what we gotta do. Follow me!" She softly kicked the ground andnded on top of the boundary. She waited for a second before Neji did the same andnded right beside her too. Rumi grinned at that. "Guess who''s a fast learner." Then, she picked up the pace. The patrol was unfortunately a very long one because the number of viins has increased since Stain''s disappearance. It hadn''t caused as much ruckus as before, but it was still enough to make many people who''ve had enough with their life finally walk down the viiny path. Currently, Neji and Rumi were sitting on top of a rooftop again, taking a small break for a meal. "Rumi?" Neji, drinking coke while looking at Rumi gulping on a hotdog, asked. "What''d you do if I became a viin?" Rumi turned to him, still casually eating her food. "Huh? I will kick some sense in your head, what else?" Neji chuckled. "What if I had alreadymitted some unforgivable crimes?" At that, her jaw stopped moving as she contemted. "...I don''t like this game." She said atst. "No matter what I think, the end result is terrible. I don''t like it. I quit." Neji chuckled again. A part of him felt amused that she hadn''t directly said "I will put you in jail." as she would have said to anyone else. Rumi stood up, wiping her mouth with a tissue. "Anyway, it''s been 5 minutes. Let''s continue our patrol. I can already hear some viins around the ce." Rumi''s bunny ears twitched. Neji nodded and Rumi kicked the roof, going for a smaller building close by. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Oh g-gosh!" After a tiring day, the night was also busy for Rumi. But she didn''t hate it. She loved every second of it. Things calmed down veryte at night and because of sleepingte, they woke upte too. When they woke up, reeking of sex, Neji bit and nibbled her ear, while saying, "Let''s freshen up first." They went to the bathroom and dirtied themselves a bit more before finally cleaning everything an hourter. For breakfast, Rumi didn''t have the energy to cook anything, so Neji cooked again. "You haven''t put anything in it again, right?" Rumi said while observing the dozen different dishes served in front of her. "I mean I have seen everything that you can hide. Why would I pull a prank like that again?" At Neji''s words, Rumi hummed. "True enough." She then brought the spoon closer to her mouth. But she didn''t put it inside. She waited and looked at Neji. "Why aren''t you eating?" She asked, narrowing her eyes. Neji pointed his finger at his smoking hot food. "I am waiting for it to cool down. My tongue is weak from heat." Rumi narrowed her eyes. "Eat." "But, honey, my tongue is weak." She was a bit startled being called "honey", but she didn''t lose herposure. "Just a spoonful." She said again. Neji sighed. "Fine, fine. Anything for my dear." Smiling, he slowly ate a spoonful and hummed. "Ahh, delicious. Who cooked this so good?" Rumi deadpanned, but at least she confirmed nothing was in the food. So, with no worries, she gulped in her own food¡­ just as the space twisted and golden energy snapped her clothes into pieces. Rumi''s surprised eyes red at Neji who shrugged. "What? What were you trying to prove by making me eat my own food? Why would I put that thing in my food? Next time, make me eat yours." This time, he didn''t leave the room and instead put some sd inside his mouth and walked to Rumi. Rumi, frowning now, looked up at him as he roughly leaned over and kissed her, pushing the food inside her mouth. "Here," he said while kissing. "Lemme help you eawt." The chair Rumi was sitting on fell over as Rumi also fell to the ground on her back with Neji on top of her, still kissing. The kiss broke and Rumi''s re turned into a grin. She grabbed his shoulders and twisted him, pushing his body below her as she sat on his abdomen naked. "Remember, you brought this on yourself." Saying so, she tore open his shirt and pushed her tongue inside his mouth. Neji wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her closer. ¡ª¡ï¡ª They didn''t go patrolling that day, Rumi using the excuse that they''d train their stamina instead. It actually did work¡­ and Neji got +1 DEX, so it wasn''t exactly worthless. In the past week, because of the training, he got around half a dozen Stat Points. Today was the day of departure for Neji, and so he and Rumi were outside the mansion, waiting at the front gate for Neji''s driver to arrive. The driver, Kimi, will first pick him up before they will go to Ryukyu''s agency to pick his girls too. Fortunately, the school didn''t force them to return by train. Rumi''s mansion was at the corner of the city, and so there weren''t any other houses close by. Which was why. without a care of the world, she was running her hand under his school uniform while kissing him. "Mhm." Rumi moaned as Neji''s hand yed with her butt, squeezing and spanking them softly whenever he wished. Rumi started to like being spanked recently, she was the type who likes inflicting pain and also receiving pain, which suited her battle manic personality. Finally, she parted her lips, leaving a trail of saliva behind, but Neji leaned over and caught the thread of saliva midair before kissing her again. "W-we should¡­" Rumi moaned out, forcefully drawing away from his mouth. "We should stop, your driver would be here anytime." "It''s fine-" Beep Beep! As if waiting for Neji to say it, a glossy white sports car beeped from behind them. Rumi''s face blushed soft red, but she jerked her head a bit to regain herposure. Neji did the same while gazing back, where the window at the driver''s seat slowly rolled down to reveal Kimi having a¡­ nervous expression? ''Huh?'' "Oh, looks like your driver''s here, Neji." Rumi said casually, drawing Neji''s attention. "Have a good journey, and contact me whenever you are free. We will talk about your training. Make sure you don''t forget it." Neji gave a nod and turned his face away from Rumi and at Kimi, giving her a smug smirk. At that, Kimi''s nervous expression melted and she frowned at him with annoyance. "Anyway," Neji turned back to Rumi. "See youter, Rumi." Waving his hand at her, Neji turned and entered the car, taking a seat beside Kimi. Kimi seemed to be in a hurry as she pressed the elerator and dashed the car away from that area. Nejiughed when he saw this. "Grumpy much?" He said. "Now, I don''t see Rumi as some sort of trophy, let me clear that up, but I have won our little bet." "I never betted with you." "Sure, sure." Neji smugly replied as his eyes instinctively locked on the rear-view mirror inside the car¡­ Immediately, his expression froze. "Hello, Neji." Nejire and Momo spoke at the same time, sitting on the back seats. "You seemed to have¡­ enjoyed your time there," Nejire said, expressionless. Neji slowly red at Kimi, who suppressed a smug smile. ''Serves him right.'' ** ** ** Author''s Note: The fuckery continues ?? Chapter 118: 118: Excuses Chapter 118: 118: Excuses Chapter 118: Excuses ¡ª "You were fucking around when I was worrying dead about you?!" Nejire pulled him by his arm from the back seat, causing his body to slip between the seat gaps and stumble onto the back seats. His head directly went and fell on Nejire''s soft chest, bouncing back once before Nejire wrapped her arms around his head. "Ugh, I can''t even be angry!" She yelled out. "Tell me, how are you? You were not injured too badly in the fight in Hosu, right? Right?! And that guy, what''s his name again, uhh, Ida! I heard he died or something. It didn''t psychologically affect you right?!" Neji made a sound as if answering, but his voice stopped midway. "...You¡­" Nejire frowned and hugged his head painfully tightly. "If you say you won''t talk to me because I haven''t promised that thing yet, you''re going to make me super angry." "I am fine," Neji replied immediately. "I might sound heartless, but I don''t care much about his death. I didn''t even know him that well." Nejire''s hug softened, giving Neji a chance to raise his head, though his chin still rested above her breasts. He was interested to see both her and Momo''s, who''s been sitting beside Nejire silently, reaction to his heartlessment. They both stayed silent, and only Momo looked a bit surprised. Nejire simply shrugged her shoulders. "...Well, I kinda guessed that." She said. Which was why she hadn''t asked Momo about his mental health before, she was confident she knew Neji more than Momo did. "But good to hear confirmation. What about physical wounds? I know you can heal them off, but I hope you weren''t taking extra risks when you were telling me not to." Nejire was strong, stronger than most Pro Heroes. She knew that. But she also knew Neji was stronger, she had never beaten him in their training sessions up until now. So the same rule shouldn''t apply to him, as he was probably stronger than 99% of viins in this country, but as his older sister, she couldn''t help but worry¡­ Neji smiled and spoke. "Don''t worry, I didn''t do that." And he won''t in the future either, unless it''s very crucial he would flee if he meets anyone a bit too strong for himself. But frankly, there weren''t many people like that. ''Maybe Nawab, considering the rumours weren''t lying.'' Neji thought, knowing very well that rumours are always exaggerated. "Anyway, how are you Nejire Onee-sama? Oh, and Momo too." Neji wrapped his hands around Nejire and winked at Momo who nodded slowly. Nejire yed with her hair. "Well, I am fine I guess. I was worried¡­ but you seem fine, so I am feeling better too." "And Yaomomo?" At Neji''s question, Momo parted her lips before closing them again. She licked her dry lips once, before sighing. "Well, um, to be fair¡­ I wasn''t expecting you to be so cheerful, let alone seeing you so intimately with Mirko. Ida just died¡­ right in front of you, right?" The car fell silent for what felt like a long moment. Atst, Kimi''s sigh broke the silence. "Momo, listen." She spoke slowly as she drove the car. "The man you are dating isn''t a good man, he is not a model citizen, and he is barely what I consider a "Hero". You have only known him for three years, and even then you only know him from school, so you might not be aware of it but¡­ To put it simply, as long as you''re not someone who he loves, you''re nothing to him." "..." Neji stayed silent, staring at the back of her head. This time, even Nejire looked a bit shocked. She wasn''t expecting Kimi to know her brother so well. But there she was¡­ After a while, Momo nodded slowly. "I see¡­" Nejire shrugged casually while Neji eyed Momo. She had a terrible Hero Complex, which wasn''t a good thing for his ns after Summer Camp. ''Guess I have to make her realise some things in the meantime¡­'' It''s not maniption if it''s for her own good, right? ¡­Right. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The awkwardness gradually faded as they chatted more casually, but nobody touched the subject with Mirko. Neji could tell, they were avoiding it intentionally¡­ But why were they doing that? He wasn''t sure. "So you''re not going home today?" Neji asked Momo. She was leaning on his left shoulder, while Nejire was leaning on his right. It was barely 10 AM and the car was almost at its destination. So if Momo didn''t go home¡­ they''d have a lot of time on their hands to do stuff. "Nope. I told mommy already. She said it''s fine, although she will be sad since she hasn''t seen me in a week." Momo replied, smudging closer to him. "I see, I see. Don''t make your mother sad, we will stay together once we grow up anyway. Go back tomorrow morning, okay?" Neji said while patting her head softly. Momo nodded while Nejire pouted at her. "Oi, why are you treating her like a puppy?" She asked. "Weirdo." "I mean¡­" Neji shrugged. "She likes it, and that''s all that matters. Right, Yaomomo?" Momo''s face flushed, but she didn''t deny it. Nejire blinked and stared at her for a long moment. "...Why is everyone other than me so perverted?" "What do you mean other than you?" Neji scoffed. "Already forgot what you were yelling on that night when I grabbed you after finishing off Kimi?" Nejire blushed but frowned at the same time. "That''s all because I was horny, okay?! It''s a different thing to be so kinky in everyday life too!" She humphed and moved her head away from his shoulders and turned her head to the window, instead. Momo blinked. "Huh? Wait, what do you mean ''after you finish off Kimi''? D-did you guys, did the three of you¡­" she gasped and covered her mouth. "You are neglecting me, Neji!" "No, I am not, what the hell?" Neji was shocked. But he soon realised how she must be feeling right now. ''Ugh, it''s hard to manage so many girls at once.'' It was much better when he didn''t have to care about the girls'' feelings back in his old life. He tried to calm her down. "Okay, okay, I am sorry. But since you are staying with us for today, and since my parents are conveniently not home... I will make up for it, alright?" He smiled at her as she narrowed her eyes first before nodding. "Okay. If you say so¡­" Neji''s smile slowly widened. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After a heaty night, the next morning, Kimi woke up first with the three kids cuddling in their sleep. As the head maid, she practically didn''t have to do any job at all, but she at least needed to get up early to keep the act. But as she was about to get up from the bed, two arms wrapped around her naked waist. "Where''re you going so early?" Neji asked, yawning. "Help me clean up first." Kimi looked at his face with an amused smile. "Aren''t you old enough? Go shower by yourself." "How about no." He protested and pulled her over, causing her to lean over him on the bed. "I''ve got things to discuss with you. You remember my proposal before I went to Rumi''s ce?" He was talking about the part when he said he will take Kimi to the dungeon. "Yes, I do remember." Kimi nodded, as she pushed a strand of hair away from her face, putting it above her cat-ears. "I was thinking, how does today sound? After school, you wait outside school and I pick you up from there." Kimi blinked. "Hm¡­ I am not exactly busy, so it''s possible. Sure, why not." Neji nodded. "Okay, good. Let''s ''discuss'' more in the bath." He squeezed her butt softly, causing her tough, as she stood up after him. Neji was determined to do this. He will find a cure for her ASAP. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Kimi about to get her cure. But wait, would change her also cure her Perverted personality? ?? Pray so that it doesn''t happen by throwing powerstones at me! Chapter 119: 119: Back to School (1) Chapter 119: 119: Back to School (1) Chapter 119: Back to School (1) ¡ª Shoto Todoroki felt quite... weird on his way to his ssroom. He was never the type to care about what others thought of him, but he felt quite nervous just imagining walking into the ss. Ida died, all because Todoroki failed to save him. If only he was a minute early¡­ he could have saved him. But not only did he fail, but he also had to be saved by Neji. That was a big hit to his self-esteem. Was he nothing but a child in actual viins'' eyes? Was he really¡­ so useless? Todoroki was thinking, just when he heard a yell, saying ''Bye Neji!'' from far. Turning in that direction, he saw Neji waving his hand to a blue-haired girl, who didn''t seem to want to leave so Neji dashed away from there. Neji spotted Todoroki looking and stopped in front of him. "Oh, hey Todoroki. Are you doing fine now?" Neji asked as he watched Todoroki''s eyes. "...I am." Todoroki nodded and started walking beside Neji. "That was your sister?" Neji inclined his head. "Yes, she is. Don''t get any weird ideas about her, though." Todoroki stared at him in confusion. ''Ah¡­'' Neji blinked. ''Forgot he is oblivious about these things.'' "It''s nothing, I was trying to make a joke." Neji said to the staring Todoroki, who slowly lowered his head towards the ground. "Sorry, my humour isn''t that great." Neji smiled cringely. "Dude, it''s no big deal. Drop the formalities." Todoroki nodded. "I will try." But he couldn''t try, however, because they had by then reached the door of ss 1-A. They both stopped on their feet and exchanged nces. Atst, with a sigh, Neji swiped the slide-door to the side. Immediately, as if the people inside were waiting, their eyes shot towards Neji and Todoroki. The ss, which was loud until a moment ago, went silent. Neji and Todoroki awkwardly walked inside the ss, standing there under the gazes of others for a long moment just as Kendo pped her erged hands. "Shake it off, guys!" She yelled. "They''ve been through enough, don''t make this awkward for them!" There was another long stretch of silence, before the ss burst with questions. Many ran to Todoroki and Neji, but Neji swiftly avoided them to take a seat behind Momo. Momo hade to school before Neji did because her mother came to pick her up since she was apparently missing her daughter too much. "Sheesh, the vice-president is doing a better job than the president," Neji whispered as he sat down. "Wonder who that useless president is." Momo turned to give him a dead stare and turned ahead again. She was about to say something just before Kendo did it. She knew he was joking about it, but she did feel ashamed at his insult. Some other girl was looking after her boyfriend, even though she was present right there. While she grimaced deep in her mind, Ochako Uraraka called Neji from behind. "Um, are you alright?" She asked softly. "It must have been so hard on you¡­" Ochako didn''t have Neji''s number and didn''t talk much in the ss 1-A group chat, either. So she only asked Neji once about the incident in Hosu. Which clearly wasn''t enough to convey her worries. "I am fine¡­" Neji said, turning around. "Ida''s death was pretty shocking for me, but it''s been a while since then so I feel much less guilty now." He talked slowly so that Momo couldn''t hear his tant lies. Ochako nodded. "Please, don''t feel guilty at all. You weren''t at fault. You even saved Todoroki¡­" Even though she said all that, she still couldn''t believe it¡­ Ida was dead¡­ Ida, their ssmate, a person they had spent around 2 months with¡­ yet, now after a week of absence, he was no more. That was absolutely horrifying when any of the students present in the ss thought about it. They could have been in Ida''s ce¡­ they could have died, just like him, and that was only an Internship. The students realised how dangerous their path actually was. How difficult it would be when they finally go Pro¡­ Kendo had again calmed down the mass, this time Momo joined in as they both stopped the students from trying to ask questions to Neji and Todoroki. "This wasn''t what I meant when I said to ease up!" Kendo yelled. "Calm down, everyone! Please don''t cause a ruckus!" The students were calming down slowly, which sped up in an instant as the door opened and Aizawa walked in. He was well shaven this time, a scar present under his left eye. But he still wore his baggy clothes as he walked into the desk and stopped in front of the now silent ss. "The week''s been rough on you guys." He said. "And so has it been on us teachers, you''d know if you are up-to-date with the news." Aizawa went silent before he spoke again. "From this, we have many things to learn and¡­" Neji blurred out the sound from outside and started to think in his mind. He was mostly busy with Rumi, but he did see some news about what Aizawa just said. Ida''s death wasn''t UA''s fault and was instead his temporary mentor Pro Hero Manual''s fault. He was revoked off his Hero Licence and it was currently being judged what his further punishment should be. Many are iming lifetime jail for him, whilst many are iming that he gets his license back. He had no way to look after Ida when it was under attack by those brain monsters, after all. Fortunately, the second party seems to be winning. But even though UA wasn''t responsible, and thew knew that too, the public still gave them sore eyes. "What did the school teach the students if one of the bright stars from ss 1-A died like that?"-->That was theirint. They were fools, of course. It''s only been a mere two months since UA even started, so how much could they have taught the students anyway? However, after orders from the higher-ups, as their Homeroom teacher, Aizawa had to apologise to the public in front of the camera. Aizawa did so without anyints. "I, as his teacher, and you all as his fellow students, will always remember Tenya Ida who died as a true hero." Aizawa finished the speech he was giving. Silence fell in the room, and Aizawa went silent too. Ida''s death hit him the hardest after Todoroki. Aizawa had lost a friend to a viin in the past, which was the main reason why he was so strict with his students. Only to make them realise that the path that they chose isn''t a fun one. Yet¡­ he has failed on his teachings. Aizawa felt grateful to Neji again for he had at least saved one of the students. He felt very guilty for having second thoughts about Neji before. He nned to apologise to the young man properly once he got the chance. "Now, I didn''t want to do what I am going to do just after I said all those," Aizawa spoke again. "But Ida''s absence leaves the ss with an empty seat. The higher-ups have decided to fill it asap to make sure that another student gets a bit better teaching." The ss nodded. They would have usually been angry and disappointed at the school for this, but after hearing Aizawa''s long dialogues, they understood how important this ss was. This decided their future, their life. If someone new were to also get proper training, then that would be better. They were sure someone like Ida would also want that. Aizawa turned his head to the door. "Come in and introduce yourself." Slowly, from the side, a boy with messy, indigo-coloured hair ring outwards walked inside the ss and stood beside Aizawa. "Hello." He spoke, and unlike how everyone else remembered from the Sports Festival, he didn''t sound so hollow. He was a bit excited and nervous too, as he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "My name is Hitoshi Shinso, nice to meet you all." The ss stayed silent, recalling how this same guy ruthlessly made Mei cry, and also how he used his quirk to control the other students'' minds to y around his whim. In other words, he wasn''t a guy they had a good impression of. "Everyone," Aizawa said with a held back sigh. "Please treat him well, as he is your ssmate now." More or less somewhat reluctantly, everyone nodded. ** ** ** Chapter 120: 120: Back to School (2) Chapter 120: 120: Back to School (2) Chapter 120: Back to School (2) ¡ª The ss was unusually quiet until the lunch break began. After the lunch break, ss 1-A had a ss with All Might again. The students were asked to wear their Hero Costumes before gathering. The boys asked Neji and Todoroki some questions in the changing room, though most were just consoling them after what Kendo said. After that, they gathered in Field Gamma in front of the tall man who was standing with his hands on his waist. "Wee, everyone." The man, All Might, spoke, this time not yelling that he was here. "I have heard about what happened to young Ida¡­ I understand that you all must be under great pressure right now, and I do feel guilty about all this. Ida''s death was also my fault that I wasn''t present in Hosu, and also that I couldn''t teach him properly enough." The students muttered at his words, realising that he was just being respectful. What they didn''t expect was All Might to bow, albeit slightly. "I am really sorry for all this, but exactly because young Ida encountered such an ident, I want to do my best to teach you all properly. So that, even in my absence, you can not only keep yourself safe but also save the lives of others." He rose straight again. "Which is why we are here. This is Field Gamma, and we will train hard today." Field Gamma was a dense spread of factories that wind together to create an intricatework of maze-like alleys. "Now, knowing what young Neji and Todoroki faced, we have decided to prepare you in case you encounter simr situations." All Might said. "Which is why for today we''re going to do ''Rescue-Training Race''! I will send a distress signal from somewhere inside and you''ll start at the border, trying to find and rescue me!" The students looked a bit excited now, despite knowing this was a simtion of what Neji and Todoroki faced while trying to save Ida. All Might continued. "We have 20 students, who''ll be split into four teams of five. Naturally, keep the destruction of property to a minimum!" He spoke thest line while eyeing Neji and Bakugo. Neji shrugged and Bakugo grunted. "Anyway, I have prepared the teams beforehand. The first team participating were Kendo, Momo, Ochako, Setsuna, Mina!" All Might ended his speech as some boys whistled. "An all-girls matchup, whoa¡­" ¡ª¡ï¡ª Bakugo crossed his arms as the girls prepared to start their match. He didn''t care about any of this match. He was just waiting for his own match and hoped from the deepest part of his heart that he would get matched with Neji. Neji, that useless fucktard who couldn''t even save a single guy and even allowed the viin to escape. Bakugo felt weak after he lost against Neji. He felt his life was meaningless, and he was nothing but a worm in the greater scheme of things, but of course not. That''s not right. Neji wasn''t an invincible creature. He was just lucky to be born with a quirk that was a bit stronger than Bakugo''s own. Yet, even then, he was so pathetic that he couldn''t even save his fellow ssmate. ''This time¡­'' ording to Bakugo''s calctions, he will be put on the same team as Neji and Inasa, because all three of them had flight ability. If any three were on another team, they''d win without any challenge, which shouldn''t be All Might''s goal here. Bakugo had chosen Best Jeanist as his mentor in this Internship, and he hadn''t protested any of the Pro''s actions. Which was why, pleased, the man had given Bakugou some pointers to improve on his usage of quirk. Which was why¡­ ''This time, I will win.'' ¡­Bakugo was confident, confident to win. Just as the girls dashed upon All Might''s distress signal, Bakugo stopped thinking and decided to observe their childish game. From behind him, Izuku Midoriya stood, observing his calm demeanour with a small smirk. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji didn''t pay much attention to Momo''s match, though he did have his eyes on it. Because he knew Momo wouldn''t win. Setsuna and Ochako could fly, and even if Momo made a Jetpack, it''s not as if she had ever used one before to use it properly so suddenly. So the winner would probably be Ochako or Setsuna. So, Neji was instead watching Izuku from the corner of his eyes. ''That creepy bastard.'' He was there when Ida died, and he was most likely the guy who killed the kid, to begin with. Izuku Midoriya was dangerous with his ability to enter Astral Form, dangerous to even harm Neji seriously. Neji can''t see Izuku''s Astral Body without his eyes, and can''t harm him without his Power Gauntlet. So if Izuku hid his body somewhere and attacked Neji at the perfect time, Neji could be assassinated. Unfortunately, Neji didn''t have any evidence on him to prove that Izuku is suspicious. Fortunately, he wouldn''t need to depend on thew starting from the uing two months. So, he could handle Izuku with his own hands. But he honestly wanted to finish the kid before then or who knows what problem he will cause in the Camp¡­ He has in fact made some ns, and he just needed to flip the coin aftering out of the dungeon. It''s not a time to worry about killing actual people. Fuck people, moreover people like Midoriya. Neji was in a tight spot, and he would murder all the viins in the world if needed. For now, he has to wait until summer camp whilst using the time on hand to seduce some¡­panions. Unfortunately, the ss and school would be bleak for the uing few days, so flirting now would be disastrous. Which was fine with Neji, as he would use this time to spend on Kimi inside the dungeon. While thinking and nning his uing actions, the match between the girls ended and Momo, as expected, didn''te out first. Setsuna came first, Ochako came second, and Momo came third using a jetpack she made. Mina was fourth and Kendo was fifth. Momo dejectedly walked beside Neji while sweating. Making something asplex andrge as a Jetpack must have tired her out both mentally and physically. "Haah, my quirk is really not for these things." She spoke with a sigh. Neji shrugged his shoulders. "Eh, not really. Only rules and morals are obstructing your views." He said. "Give your quirk to a viin, and bam, he is a world-ss criminal if he studies enough science books." Momo deadpanned. "Exactly, I am not a viin." "I mean you can be," Neji spoke. "Or at least a vignte." Momo narrowed her eyes on him. "Are you feeling okay, Neji?" Neji shrugged again. "I am just joking, don''t worry." Momo nodded. "Okay, if you say so." As she turned her head to the front, where All Might was preparing the 2nd team, Neji eyed her. ''The case is this severe. Wow.'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª The second and third matches also ended soon, and Neji wasn''t called yet. So, in the fourth andst match, everyone knew who would go against who. "Alright," All Might said. "Young Neji, Katsuki, Inasa, Izuku and Sero, please step forward." All five of them had the greatest mobility in this area. So putting them on the same team was needed. The five students stepped forward, everyone wearing a different expression. "Alright now, take your stances. I am going to send the distress signal." All Might said, pointing at the remote control on his hand. Clicking it will sound the distress signal. The five students did what he said, taking positions to take off any moment just as All Might clicked the remote and the rm rang. The path this time was a bunch of pipes ced side by side to create a road, with gaps every few dozen metres. Just as the rm was rung, Bakugo sted his palms and dashed across the road, Inasa made a wind current and used it to fly behind Bakugo, Sero threw his tapes on a pipe going over the route and swung forward, and Izuku repulsed his feet off the ground and used the mobility to move forward in a fluid motion. Atst, Neji moved too. Neji could simply st in the sky and reach the other side in a second or two, but he didn''t do that. He instead tapped the ground with his feet, creating a single st upon contact, as he sted forward like a bullet. He passed Izuku, leaping up and jumping off a pipe going over the route that Sero was using to move forward right that moment, as he passed Sero too by jumping off the pipe like a rabbit. He made a single st in the air, to move farther than his leap would have allowed to otherwise and did a front flip on top of another pipe by pulling the pipe away with his hands. Like a monkey, or an upgraded Tarzan, he used both his hands and feet to move, while rarely using his quirk for a sudden outburst. Next, he passed Bakugo who was swiftly trying to catch onto Inasa. Bakugo growled in annoyance as Neji winked at him while doing a flip, his handsnding on a pipe as he pushed off and flung high in the air. "Don''t mock me!!" Bakugo yelled and tried to catch up, but his monkey-like movements were too much for Bakugo. Neji''s movements were unpredictable and were quite diverse from his own great reflexes. Neji didn''t seem to be moving as if in a fight, he was moving as if he was Tarzan, which was quite different from Bakugo who''s shown great reflex before. Neji, ignoring Bakugo, went beside Inasa, still in his weird movement pattern, pushing and kicking off the pipes, as he swiftly dropped on the finish line. Yelling loudly, annoyed and furious, Bakugo also reached the finish line after Inasa did. Here he thought he could beat this guy¡­ ¡ª¡ï¡ª Away from UA, in Rumi''s home, the bell rang as Rumi ran towards the main gate. "Coming!" Reaching the gate, she opened it with arge grin on her face, already knowing who the person behind the gate was. "Wee, Ryuko!" Rumi said, looking at the blonde dragon who nodded with a smile. "Hello, Rumi. It''s been a while. So what did you want to discuss with me?" ** ** ** Author''s Note: These games in school are useless for Neji. Fortunately for Neji, there are no more of these until Summer Camp. Also, what da dragon doin ??? Chapter 121: 121: Back to School (3) Chapter 121: 121: Back to School (3) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 121: Back to School (3) ¡ª Izuku Midoriya was pissed at Neji but he didn''t bother showing it on his face. A part of him was scared. He had never felt scared after gaining his Astral Form, but now there was someone beside All for One who could harm him even in that state. Hado Neji, the kid who''s been ruining all his ns. Izuku wanted to kill Neji, torture him for days because not only had he ruined his ns, but that kid had also insulted and harmed Khan. Only Izuku himself was allowed to do that¡­! He rapidly shook his head, clearing those thoughts since he didn''t want to break his arrogant persona here in the ssroom. Instead, he focused on the words Aizawa was saying. After thest round, the students had returned to the ssroom for theirst ss, where Aizawa was talking about their midterm exam. "Midterm is in 2 months, and after that it''s summertime." He spoke slowly. "But, of course, we can''t just give you a whole month of vacation. So¡­" He trailed off as some students gasped. "Don''t tell me¡­" "We will be going to the Summer Camp." Aizawa finished his sentence. The students cheered aloud. They might have lost a fellow student, but they were still teenagers. They are bound to return back to their normal lives without any hups. "But!" Aizawa interrupted their cheer. "Anyone who doesn''t pass the midterm, are not ineligible to participate in this summer camp." Kirishima from the front seat cheered. "Be sure to study hard guys!" Most people cheered too, but Izuku Midoriya only hid a smile. Just 2 more months before Neji would die by his hands¡­ and Khan and All Might would be his. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Ryuko sat down on the couch, in front of Rumi, who ced two cans of coke on a table between them. "Thanks foring on such short notice," Rumi said as she leaned back with one of the coke in her hand. "I require some major help." "I guessed that." Ryuko nodded as she picked up the other coke. "You don''t usually call me here without any solid reason." Rumi gulped from the can and released a breath. "Yeah¡­ the reason is pretty strong this time around too." She continued with a sigh. "You know Neji was living with me for a week, right? We... might have done something unspeakable." "...Rumi?" Ryuko blinked, an expression of worry on her face. Did the two of them identally murder a viin? Neji''s quirk is very destructive, and even though he was strong, a teenager can lose control amidst a life-threatening battle. Ryuko realised this must be a serious matter. So she put down the coke and nodded reassuringly. "Don''t worry, speak your mind in detail." With another soft sigh, Rumi parted her lips. ¡­ "To sum it up, we fucked and now I don''t know what to do now." Rumi finished after a long speech. "Do you¡­ have any idea on what I should do from now on?" Ryuko, who''s been listening to Rumi talk with her mouth gradually widening until now, simply stared at the bunny with eyes filled with disbelief. "You¡­ you''re joking, right?" She finally asked. But Rumi slowly shook her head, and as if it was a bullet hitting Ryuko, she jumped up. "Rumi, are you out of your mind?! You did what with a kid?! More so someone who''s already in a rtionship! Where are your responsibilities as an adult?!" "..." "Let''s not talk about what would happen if this news gets out to the public, that''s another nightmare, but I am just baffled how you took the initiative! Teenagers are hot-blooded, they''d of course try to flirt with you. You''re a beautiful woman! But that doesn''t mean you should ept their flirting and sleep with him!" Ryuko yelled out. "I can''t believe this i-isn''t a joke! Now you''re asking me for advice on how you should manage with his girlfriend?!" "Hey!" Rumi interrupted her. "Don''t yell on me! I am just asking you for advice because you''re the only person I can trust with this!" "..." Ryuko''s open mouth closed as she started at Rumi. After a long moment, she dropped to the couch again and covered her face with her hands, sighing. ''She''s right¡­ She shared this with me because she trusts me.'' Ryuko thought, a tinge of pain in her heart. ''But¡­'' She wouldn''t have yelled at Rumi if the guy she did this with was someone else¡­ but it was Neji. Was she feeling jealous? If so, didn''t that make her a pathetic hypocrite? ''Why did he¡­'' Why did Neji do that? ''He has a girlfriend, how could he touch another girl?'' Momo''s a really nice girl, and she loved Neji a lot. Ryuko could tell even from the short time they spent together. How could Neji have cheated on that girl...? "Rumi," Ryuko sighed and rubbed her temple. "I don''t get one thing. Why are you asking for advice on how to manage things with his girlfriend? My point is, he has a girlfriend. Yet he cheated on her with you... Don''t get me wrong, I know Neji is a good kid, I don''t think as a man he''s worth sharing if he is cheating on a girl like Momo." "..." "So tell me, why are you even considering this rtionship? Why not just forget about him?" Ryuko said. "If it''s because he took your virginity then stop worrying. This is not the age and day where people care about virgin or non-virgin." Ryuko was angry. She was angry at that kid for doing this to Momo. Cheating is never a thing that should be forgiven. ...Though she wouldn''t admit it, she was a bit envious of Rumi too. As a Dragon, Ryuko liked strong men. One of the reasons why she never slept with her previous boyfriends was because they were mostly civilians. Even the one or two heroes she dated were weaker than her. Though she didn''t like to admit it, since she hated this thought process of hers, weak men didn''t suit her appetite. Knowing how strong Neji was, Ryuko felt a strange charm in the idea of being conquered by him, a man much stronger than her. It''s just a bonus if he had other partners, because ultimately, girls will naturally gather around a true dragon, even if he didn''t have a dragon quirk. Of course, these were silly thoughts and we''re not professional and so Ryuko would never admit it, even to Rumi. She was simply angry and disappointed at Neji for his actions. Because he knew, even though Rumi should be the one to me because she was an adult, Rumi wasn''t the type to take initiative. But since she did exactly that, there must be some higher picture behind all this. "Well¡­" Rumi chewed on her lips, looking troubled as her chocte cheeks slowly became red. "It might sound awful because I was just until recently a virgin, but¡­ he is irresistible, I-I can''t think of any other man. He''s just so good¡­ I would have wanted to have him all for myself if possible, but he loves his girlfriend and if I tried to steal him from her, he would just see me like a slut¡­ I don''t want that, so I need to make somepromise." Rumi kept talking, exining like a little girl in love how good Neji was, and even going into some details of their mature activities as Ryuko''s eyes slowly widened, shaking on her sockets, with her face flushing bright red. ''Oh my god¡­ how good is he to make Rumi like this?'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª When sses finally ended, Neji and Momo walked to the parking lot where Nejire was waiting with Kimi. Kurai was there too, sitting above Kimi''s head on her paws, looking down on the world with raised head. Neji and Momo waved their hands at them and walked closer. "Neji! Otouto!" Nejire ran at him "You''re going to take Kimi inside that pocket dimension or whatever? Why didn''t you tell me about it before!?" She jumped and wrapped her arms around his neck, her nose touching his and her wide eyes staring at his. "I want to go too! Take me!" Which is why he hadn''t told her about it before to begin with. Neji put his hand on her waist, making sure it didn''t look too intimate from the outside as he came up with an excuse. "Uh, I can only take three people with me. Kurai and Kimu are facing the slots. Kurai is unreceable, and Kimi is¡­ well, we are going to look for a curse for her Hemophobia." He said. "You want to ruin it for her?" "..." Nejire pouted and cancelled the hug. "Just say you won''t take me in, no need for ying around with words. Hmph, fine, just don''t bete!" Saying so, she took Momo by her arms. "Anyway, drop me home Momo~ Let''s go!" She pulled Momo, who waved at Neji, and went to Momo''s car in the far. Neji was left with Kurai and Kimi, standing in front of his car as he scratched his chin. While he was out with Rumi, he told Kurai to finish the experiment: "Can a living being beside gamer enter a dungeon if they were put inside the inventory in the outside world, and taken out in the dungeon world?" Kurai did so, by visiting the dungeon located in a park around Neji''s home. That was the same park where Neji found his first dungeon. Kurai had grabbed a mouse, made it fall unconscious, then put it in her [Limited Inventory], which was a nerfed version of Neji''s own, and finally took it out on the other side. Meaning the experiment was sessful, and so, it should also work on Kimi. "Kurai," Neji widened his arms, where the cat jumped onto Kimi''s head. "Papa! What is it?" "Cast [Stealth] around us. Make sure to pour enough mana, since there are quite a few people around us." "Okay!" Kurai took a deep breath and said `Stealth!¡ä just as the Gamer System automatically cast it on Kurai and Kimi. Kimi looked around, feeling a suddenck of attention from the people around and blinked. "Ohh¡­ this feels kind of strange." "It does, but enough of that." Neji pulled her attention and turned. "Follow me, we don''t have much time on our hands!" Momo has prepared the necessary excuses with the club she made if Neji and Kimi were to be spotted, but that didn''t mean they shouldn''t be careful. Stealth didn''t mean invisible, after all. So, they ran, carefully and soundlessly, before they reached the gate that Kimi couldn''t see. Neji put her to sleep by his acupuncture techniques, and then put her inside his inventory. After that¡­ he slowly walked inside the golden gate. ** ** ** Chapter 122: 122: Dungeon (1) Chapter 122: 122: Dungeon (1) Chapter 122: Dungeon (1) ¡ª The golden light engulfed Neji entirely and the light caused his vision to be too bright for him to see. In that soundless space, Neji stood for a few seconds before his vision slowly returned. "My liege." A woman, who was kneeling and yet was as tall as him, spoke with her head raised. "Wee back." Murcia, the green-skinned ogre woman, said and waited for Neji to respond. Neji nodded, his sight clear now, and spoke. "How long has it been?" "Only a second, as usual." It''s only been a second since Neji hadst left this world, though he had spent two weeks in the outside world. "I see, good." Neji nodded and gestured for Mursha to stand up. Kurai jumped from his shoulders and hopped above Mursha''s head. "Papa, take mommy out!" Kurai said. "She must be suffocating!" "Okay, okay, give me a second," Neji said and opened his inventory, where he could see Kimi''s face on one of the slots, looking like a Profile Picture. He shoved his hand inside that slot, his hand going through Kimi''s face before he pulled out her unconscious body and softly ced her on the ground. It worked! Mursha looked stunned. ''Such high-ss spatial magic... Truly, High-Humans are something else.'' She nodded to herself. It was a wise choice to follow Neji. But she was curious about something? "My liege, if you don''t mind me asking, who is this Demi?" Demi was a term used for Demi-Humans. From the looks of the woman lying down, wearing maid clothes, she was a Cat-Human. "...Is she a maid from your ne?" Mursha asked carefully. Monsters hated Demis because they hunted monsters and saw them as nothing but lower life-forms. But Mursha wouldn''t dare to say something dumb if this maid was Neji''s own maid. She knew he might have made love with her, but that wouldn''t stop him from killing her if she were to misbehave. He was more of a monster than her sometimes. "She''s my maid, and she''s my lover too," Neji said as he crouched down and tapped her neck. "Be sure to treat her like how you would my own wife." Mursha''s body trembled in shock as she gulped and straightened her back. "Y-yes, of course my liege!" Kurai gave a cat-like chuckle from above her head while Neji gave thest tap on Kimi''s neck. There was a jolt as Kimi jumped up with a gasp. Neji moved away, barely avoiding a sh of heads, and Kimi''s wide eyes started to look around. Her shocked eyes became curious and the curious eyes became surprised. "This looks like the basement of some monster vige¡­" She spoke, her eyes running around before they stopped on Mursha''s feet. Slowly, her eyes squinted up Mursha''s legs, her thighs, her abdomen, her overlyrge chest, and finally, itnded on her scary face. "Uh¡­ is that a monster girl?" She suddenly sniffed the air, her nose twitching. "This scent¡­ this is the same scent you return with every now and then after school." Kimi turned her head to Neji, looking as if she had just solved a mystery. "Wait, so there are living beings inside this dimension?! That''s incredible!" "Young master, are there-" She tried to stand up but stumbled on her dress. Neji caught her before she could fall down and ced her straight. Kimi cleared her throat. "That was embarrassing as a retired Pro Hero¡­ erhm." Nejiughed and shoved his hand inside his inventory. "That''s because you''re wearing your maid dress. How about you wear this?" He took out a medieval armour for females and reached it out to Kimi. Kimi slowly epted the armour with impressed eyes. "Oh¡­ wow¡­ So you do have everything on your Pocket Dimension as you im?" Mursha was again shocked. ''Pocket Dimension¡­? Only ss-8 Mages and above can make such things.'' She stared at Neji in awe and again realized her smart choice to follow him. While Mursha was staring at Neji, Kimi stared at her. "Um, can you turn around? I want to change." Mursha immediately turned around and climbed thedder of the basement, saying. "I am just above the door, call me whenever you need me." With that, she shut the door close above and let Neji and Kimi have some quiet time since Mursha had taken Kurai up too, who was resting on top of her head. Kimi quickly undressed and started wearing her armour. She had never worn such a thing, and nor did Neji since he just had to click ''Equip'' to wear these armours. So the two of them spent around 10 minutes making Kimi wear the armour. Atst, scratching his chin, Neji whistled as he watched her. "Wow, you look gorgeous." ? Kimi smiled. "Oh, thank you. But is this necessary? It''s not exactly heavy, but it''s still ufortable since I''ve never worn such a thing before. Not like we''re gonna fight or anything¡­" "About that¡­" Neji trailed off. "I guess it''s time for me to confess. Well, I have to fight monsters of many kinds to get all the magic items I bring out." "..." "Monsters that can kill me." Kimi stayed silent and only stared at him. Slowly, she raised her hand to her head and massaged her temple. "Oh, well. It''s not as if I can stop you¡­ Guess this is why you didn''t bring Momo or Nejire?" Neji nodded. "There is a reason why I am so obsessed with these magic items, and I don''t want to uncover that reason yet, which means Momo and Nejire are better to stay out of this since they''re annoying and you''re not." Kimi stayed silent for a while and sighed. "Oh well, whatever. Just tell me what I am to do here, and I will try to do so." Neji smiled at that. "Try saying ''Status''. If anything forms in front of your eyes, tell me." "Okay." Kimi nodded. "Status." Seconds passed and Kimi only blinked. "Status?" From her confused tone, Neji realised that this didn''t work. ''Oh well¡­ Even if she''s inside a dimension created by the System, her existence should still not be suitable to form a status.'' He had honestly expected this much. "Was¡­ something supposed to happen?" Kimi scratched her head. "Anyway, it doesn''t work so don''t think too much of it." Neji shrugged. "I brought you here for something else anyway." He then turned his head upwards on the entrance outside the basement. "Mursha, open the door." Mursha did so and after a while, Neji and Kimi walked outside the basement and now stood in the King''s house. This was Mursha''s home once, but it wasn''t in any way something that could be called a house. But Neji had built a proper building with wood. Now, this was a two-story wooden building with a proper washroom and multiple bedrooms. But that was all on the second floor. On the first floor, there was a pseudo-Throne Room, though for now, only arge throne made of white marble existed on the warmly lit up empty room. "Mursha," Neji sat down on the throne, in front of Kimi who whistled at him. "Call the best healer and mage we have." "As you wish, my liege." She turned and walked away in heavy footsteps. Kimi, observing the room and Neji, finally spoke. "So you''re making some kind of monster kingdom in this ce? Kinda cool. Did you fu- sleep, sleep with that woman?" Kimi corrected herself, noticing Kurai sitting on the arm of the throne. The cat tilted her head at her stutter but didn''t bother more than 2 seconds as she started to scratch the back of her ear. "Well, yeah, I guess. I have around 21 people under me, all females since the dudes died in a recent attack against Cyclops. Orcs and Ogres, all females. I think I should hire some more, though." Neji said. "I have slept with exactly every one of them, too." "Ohhh, I see, I see." Kimi chewed on her lips, but again noticing Kurai, she decided to change the subject. "So, uh, you don''t have a queen? I am asking because I see no throne for a queen." Neji stared at her, at her face that was slowly growing red. ''Is she getting wet thinking I have a Queen?'' She was too far gone at this point. But she needed to feel superior to at least these monster girls. She was far far more important to him than them. "Well," Neji slid his hand inside his inventory and yanked out another marble throne, cing it beside the one he was sitting on using his telekinesis. "You''re my queen, are you not?" He asked. "Come, sit down." "Uh¡­" Kimi blinked, her face losing the blush as she stared at him dazed for a moment before giggling with a much harsher blush. "Stop being corny. Okay, I will stop being so down bad, at least in this dimension." Neji smiled at her as she slowly walked and sat on the throne beside him. "But, my attire is kinda more like a Knight''s, no?" Neji shrugged. "True, true. You want a royal milf queen dress? I have a few of-" Before he could finish speaking, Mursha returned with two Orcs beside her. "My liege, I am not interrupting something, am I?" She spoke while the two Orcs behind her stared at Kimi''s throne with a shocked expression. They exchanged some words between them and stretched their bodies to present themselves in front of the new woman who seemed to be their Queen. "No, you''re not," Neji replied. "I was just exchanging some jokes with your Queen here." "Ah¡­ I see." Mursha nodded and kneeled silently. That was a gesture that she had nothing else to say anymore, which Neji epted and looked at the two Orc women. The Orc women were green-skinned, too. It seemed to be an evolution that Orcs gained at Level 100, where their pink skin changed to green. The two women in front of him were respectively [Level 114] and [Level 103], so they had experienced this evolution. This also made them more beautiful than before, and for reference, the woman on the right looked exceptionally charming. Around her short and petite stature, she wore a green dress with golden outline, which tightly covered her medium sized breasts. Around her head, a golden thread was weaved along her hair, while two white flowers were tucked beside her ears. She didn''t have a pig nose, and instead had normal human-like nose. ? She was the mage, also known as ''The Witch'' by the vigers here. Neji recognised her from before. He inclined his head to her and the healer. "Good to see you two again. Let me cut to the chase. Can you two heal mental wounds?" The two girls exchanged nces. "Mental wounds¡­? Can you kindly borate, my liege?" "It''s a trauma," Neji replied. "Can you guys cure trauma? I know both of you were at your 90s Level, back then you couldn''t even regrow a missing limb. But now that you have evolved, are you confident in curing a long, 13 years old, trauma?" Both of the women sheepishly scratched the back of their heads. The mage girl talked first. "Um, I am not really good at healing magic, let alone mental magic. So I, unfortunately, don''t even have an idea on how to cure this." Kimi was silently listening to them, curious, as she spoke. "Wait, so they are magicians? Does magic exist in this ce?" Then again, she was seeing talking orcs and ogres, so it shouldn''t be that shocking. Neji nodded his head, answering to both Kimi and the orc mage. Then, he turned his head to the healer. "You have any idea?" The healer slowly shook her head too. "No¡­ Unfortunately, I can''t do mental magic. In fact, only the Demis should have spells to cure a 13-year-old trauma. I am really sorry." She dipped her head to the ground again, joining the orc mage. Neji sighed at that. "Welp, guess that''s it." Until the 4th floor, the dungeon only covers the great jungle. On the 5th floor, it goes underground and Neji doesn''t know what exists there. So the earliest he could meet any Demi should be when he steps in Floor-6, but that would take at least a few months in this dungeon-time. He was about to talk again, but he noticed Mursha looking at him with a strange light in her eyes. "What is it, Mursha?" "My liege, if it''s about mind magic¡­ I have an idea." Mursha said. "I have told you about the Four Great Beasts, right? In this southern part of the great jungle, the Great White Tiger resides. ording to the rumours, the White Tiger is most proficient in mental spells." She was suggesting Neji should kill the White Tiger. In this world, killing someone didn''t turn them into light particles, like other dungeons. They also didn''t drop loot. But from what Neji had heard, the Great Beasts do turn into light particles and drop loots, and after a certain time, they also respawn. "Interesting¡­" Neji slowly scratched his chin. "Guess we got a little cat to hunt." A cat that could probably one-shot the weakened All Might. ** ** ** Chapter 123: 123: Dungeon (2) Chapter 123: 123: Dungeon (2) Chapter 123: Dungeon (2) ¡ª The first time Neji stepped inside Floor-1 of this ''Tower'', he counted 5 save-stones releasing pirs of light in the sky. Mursha''s vige had one of them, the Lake Fishmen had one, the Cyclops that killed all the males of the Ogre tribe also had one, so currently Neji owned 3 of the 5 [Save Stones], with only two remaining. From what Neji heard from Mursha, four save-stones needed to be destroyed for thest to be essible, which was currently inside a barrier. Right inside the barrier, the White Tiger also resided, protecting the save stone. Meaning, if Neji were to destroy four of those save-stones, his only way of escaping would be the one beside the White Tiger. In other words, until he defeated that beast, he would be stuck here. So Neji nned to first hunt the 4th Save Stone today ande back tomorrow for the White Tiger. "So time flows faster here than the outside world?" Kimi asked as she walked beside Neji in her armour. "This is all kinda interesting. Maybe there are other continents in the endless sea? I am curious now. Oh, maybe I can finally make my own manga! It would be about this ce, a hero chosen by the world who fights the demon lord!" "Trash." "Hey,e on!" Kimi protested Neji''s insult. "That plot is one of the ssics. Back in the 21st century, it was very popr. Though these days we don''t see it anymore. Honestly, entertainment has fallen so low these days. It''s all about hero this, hero that." Kimi and Neji were taking a walk around the small vige, with Kurai running around on the other side away from them. Kimi and Neji were almost of the same height, with Kimi being 3 centimetres shorter, standing at 180 centimetres. "Also, are there vampires?" Kimi asked. "I would have liked to meet more Cat-Girls and Dog-Girls too, but I already saw many of them in the outside world. But I have never seen any Vampires, which is why I am curious. Oh, I remember there was once a rumour about a baby being born with a Vampire-like Quirk, but never heard any news after that." She had her hands behind her back as she leaned over to Neji''s face. "Do you n to get a Vampire girl?" Her blue eyes stared at his own and Neji slid his tongue across her chin, causing her to shudder, but only smile in the end. "Stop, that tickles!" Nejiughed at her and shook his head. "I don''t know. It really depends." He slowly turned around in the middle of the vige where arge crowd was gathering. "Anyway, everyone has gathered so it''s time for us to move." Neji walked in front of the gathering of monster girls who were ready to fight their lives away. "The only intelligent faction left is the Great Wolves." He spoke. "A faction consisting of different species of wolves, who feed on anyone who isn''t themselves, serving under a single leader." Except for their leader, they can''tmunicate with other species, but they were still one of the biggest four factions in this part of the jungle. The 21 Orc and Ogres nodded their heads, some shaking while some standing brave. Kurai was on top of Mursha''s head, who was standing a step in front of everyone. "Our n this time is simple. I will take the lead and attack from the air. The wolves can''t fly, and while they might have aerial attacks, I will leave those on your hands to care. Also, this time, you''re allowed to kill if you''re able to stop one attack." The reason they were almost defeated against the Cyclops was that they weren''t allowed to level up in their attack against the Fishmen. Doing that wasn''t smart, Neji learned from this experience. So this time around, he will let his people get some kills too. The monsters looked excited at that. They liked growing stronger, more than anyone. Neji turned to Kimi. "I can''t leave you in the vige alone, so stay back a little since there''ll be a lot of blood-shedding," Neji said. "Just yell if youe face to face with a monster, okay?" Kimi didn''t look sofortable with his words. "You know, I am stronger than you right?" "Faster, you mean." Neji scoffed. "I can push you down and strip you naked right here, you won''t even be able to resist." Kimi''s face grew red. "Y-you''ll do that?" "..." Neji released a sigh and turned back to the monster girls. "Okay, it''s time for us to move out. I need three of you to be with your Queen here, make sure to protect her from any stray monsters." Neji''s eyes brushed past the Ogres and fell on the woman and her two daughters who were the first after Mursha to receive the Blessing of Seeds. "Oh, hello there. Step ahead with your daughters, Zaming. Make sure she is well protected, am I clear?" The widow Ogre and her daughters stepped up and bowed. "Yes, of course, my liege. We will give our life if needed." "Good." Neji nodded but Kimi looked a bit annoyed. "You know, it kinda hurts my pride if you do this." "You¡­ and pride?" Neji scoffed again, then ignoring her, he proceeded with his orders. "Anyway, start moving." With that, Neji and his monster girl army started to move across the vige. ¡ª¡ï¡ª It took them a few hours to reach the other side of the southern jungle. The jungle was big and dense, after all. Now, the army was surrounding arge cave from all directions. Neji was sure the wolves inside had already noticed their scent, but they weren''ting out even after waiting for 5 minutes. Atst, Neji rose to the air by releasing a spiral shockwave from his feet and pointed his hands at the entrance of the cave. Before he could release dozens of Tremor shes through the air, a deep and crispy voice spoke from within the cave. "Drop your hands." Neji did so, feeling no hostility from the voice. An almost ethereal wolf with blue and white fur, its eyes entirely blue, then walked out of the cave, ring at Neji. [Image Here] [Andrius - Elemental Wolf - Level 284] "What do you want, Demi?" The wolf growled. "We don''t wish to fight. Leave us alone." Neji blinked. "Oh¡­ I heard the great wolf king, Andrius was always prepared to tear apart his enemies, though? What changed?" The wolf scoffed. "I have heard about doing to the Lake Fishmen and Cyclops. A powerful Demi whose mana is so vast that one can''t even sense it. I don''t want to take any chances against you." "Interesting." Neji raised his arms again. "Looks like you''re scared, maybe this will be easier than I thought." The wolf showed its teeth, still ring with its blue eyes. "I am not scared of losing. I am simply scared that this battle will cost the lives of my children. Don''t test me, Demi." "Also, stop calling me that." Neji said, his hands starting to shine. "I am a Human¡­ well, a High Human to be precise, but forget the details." At that, the wolf froze. "...What?" it said. "H-High Human? It can''t be- No, but it all makes sense¡­ only a high human can have such mana." Immediately, before Neji could release his attack, the wolf lord bowed and yelled. "Please! M-my lord, forgive my insolence! Please, let us live! We will give you whatever you want. I know you''re after the Save Stone, we will hand it over! Please, spare our lives!" Seeing this, a few of the wolves who were hiding inside the cave peeked out with wide eyes, howling in their ownnguage. "..." Neji stared at the wolf, his attack still channelling. "Ooookay?" What the hell? This dude looks so majestic. Why the sudden change? Then again¡­ Besides this being quicker, meaning he would be able to challenge the White Tiger today, Neji also needed rides for his monster army. Slowly, he put his hands down andnded on the ground in front of the weeping wolf. ** ** ** Chapter 124: 124: Dungeon (3) Chapter 124: 124: Dungeon (3) Chapter 124: Dungeon (3) ¡ª "So¡­ I thought there was going to be blood shredding?" "Things don''t always go ording to n." Neji replied to Kimi''s question as she watched the Orcs and Ogres ying with wolves, choosing a mount for themselves. The Lord of the Wolves was shocked and hesitant when Neji proposed this idea in exchange for their lives, but in the end, he epted it. Wolves were prideful, true, but they cared for their family too much to endanger them for pride. There were around 60 wolves, amongst them around 20 or so were children. The remaining 40 all were fighters, so the 21 soldiers of Neji could easily choose their favourites. The problem was, while the Orcs were small enough to ride the wolves, the Ogres were not. Most ogres were double the size of Neji, and only the Lord of the Wolf was big enough for them to ride on. Less than half of Neji''s army was Orcs, and the other part was Ogres. Meaning, amongst the 40 wolves that could be taken as mounts, not even 10 were picked. "I guess the number would be 10 with you, Andrius." Neji spoke, patting the back of Andrius'' head as he sat on top of him, and Kimi was just behind him too. "Two people isn''t too much for you, right?" "...I-it''s fine." Andrius seemed to hold back a growl. "It''s my honour to have be the mount of a high-human." "Good puppy." Neji patted his head. From behind, where Kurai was sitting on Kimi''s shoulders, he heard a "hmph!". Both Neji and Kimiughed it off as Neji went along with his speech. "Now, since the mounts have been chosen, I think it''s time for us to do the deed." His initial n was to destroy this wolves tribe and then hunt The White Tiger tomorrow, but since things ended swiftly and quickly here, and it''s been only 4 hours since Neji''s been here, he felt like he had enough time to challenge the Tiger. With the dungeon time flowing 10 times faster than the outside world, he had more than 15 hours in here before going outside became necessary. "Andrius, take us to the Save Stone room." With a swift nod and very reluctant movements, Andrius leapt and went deep inside the cave. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The reason the monster factions keep Save Stones in their bases was because the Stones are a condensed form of sheer power. To the monster, if someone requires emergency mana recharge, they just have to softly touch the round blue ball and their mana pool will be filled to its brink. This was why Andrius, the Dominator of Wolves was shocked when Neji went and shattered the white orb with a fist of Tremor coated punch. Causing a huge burst of harmless mana to pass through their body, giving them a soul-cleansing feeling, which even applied to Neji, and dissipated into the air. Though it was just a ''feeling'', nothing special actually urred. "B-but why?! A Save Stone can take months to reform!" Andrius shouted at Neji in confusion. "My faction is yours, so why damage yourself like this?!" Mursha stepped in front of the wolf. "You damn wolf, lower your tone." She spoke, revealing her teeth. Mursha had levelled up a lot recently. Most were at the Cyclops hunt when Neji allowed everyone to go for the kill since it was looking like a losing match otherwise. However, even then, she was still only [Level 263] now, which was 21 levels below Andrius. Yet, she didn''t look scared at all. Andrius growled and Neji shook his head. "Mursha, stop causing trouble. Exin to him." Mursha immediately nodded. "Yes, my liege." A bit unpleasant, Mursha turned to the wolf and opened her mouth to exin the n to him. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji flew away from the wolf cave after that. Using his Minimap, he quickly flew by air and went to the three monster viges he owned. They were being protected by rune magic circling around the area, so there weren''t any monsters inside the empty residential area. Neji first destroyed the Cyclops vige Save Stone, then he destroyed the Ogre vige one. Atst, he dived deep inside the Lake where the Fishmen used to live to destroy thest remaining Save Stone. It all took less than 10 minutes, and then swiftly by the air, he returned back to the wolf cave. When he reached there, Andrius bowed. "Si...Sire, are you sure about this?" He asked. "You might be a High Human, but I doubt you''re as strong as the ones from myth, at least not yet. Or else I could have sensed some kind of profound depth around you. I don''t think the White Tiger is an enemy you can defeat alone yet-" "Alone?" Neji scoffed. "Who said I will be fighting alone? You''re all my underlings, we will all attack it together." "..." Andrius stared at him for a moment before humming. "I understand. Forgive my ignorance. It''s just that, in the myths, High Humans were people who never liked to team up. They even hated teaming up with each other. But then again, you''re not from their generation anyway." Andrius nodded and showed his teeth. "Well then, this isn''t a bad idea at all. It''s been a few decades since the White Tiger was huntedst time. It was the Empress of the Great Empire who hunted it out of fancy. I was but a small cub back then, but I managed to observe a bit of that battle. So I think I can surely help." Neji smiled. "Good, that''s good. I thought you might step back because of fear of a stronger predator or whatever. But guess you do have a backbone, after all." The wolf looked insulted at that, but it held back from growling and simply nodded. "That was a joke, don''t be so serious about it," Neji spoke, patting him on the neck and then turning to his people. "Anyway, I think it''s time for us to move in. It''d be hard to move in thisrge pack, but luckily the beast''s domain is closer from here." Neji jumped on top of Andrius, looking down from there¡­ and yelled, "Everyone, move!" ¡ª¡ï¡ª It took them an hour to reach the end of the Southern jungle. What they came across was an enormous grey colosseum. The gate of the fortress was huge, enough for a titan to walk inside with ease. Neji and the group waited outside for a while, observing the situation and looking out for any anomalies. Meanwhile, Mursha exined that the gate was supposed to be locked and sealed by indestructible magic spells, but because they had destroyed the Save Stones, the wide gate was now essible to them. "Anyhow, keep moving." After waiting for a few minutes, Neji ordered his people to move forward. He, Kimi and Kurai rode Andrius, who was bigger than Mursha in height. 9 orcs rode smaller wolves, and the other ogres walked on their feet. Slowly walking inside, at one point Neji reached the end of the road however he was surprised to see no seats present in the so-called Colosseum. It was just a white and empty circr field with a small blue ball in the middle, ced on top of a tform. Beside the ball, however, a huge white cat sat majestically. It didn''t look ethereal like Andrius, no¡­ this one simply looked¡­ dangerous. White wings andrge horns, the White Tiger sat on its four as it gazed on Neji''s group, silently staring like an arrogant king. Neji stared at the tiger, the White Tiger, which looked to be even bigger than two Andrius. Nejj stopped at the gate that was far from the creature as Kurai spoke. "Grr¡­ Big cat, I don''t like." Both Neji and Kimiughed at that, and shaking his head Neji started to evaluate the sight in front of him. The field in front of him was bigger than a few football fields. So from this far, he couldn''t see the beast''s level. He needed to go closer, but, going closer would mean noing back. So, if Neji were to indeed go, he needed to go prepared. Neji opened his armoury and wore a sturdy armour. This wasn''t as good as his hero suit, but this was the best he had on his hand right now. The Hero costumes are kept in school, so he couldn''t bring them here as the teachers wouldn''t allow it. So he was going to manage with this [Failed Knight''s Armour (Unique): *+25% Attack Power *+25% Lightning Resistance *+25% Wind Resistance *+50% END] This one had fewer numbers of buffs than his Hero Costume, and alsocked an imbued skill, but the attack power and END were actually higher. Then, he equipped the new title that he got from the quest in Hosu. [White Knight in Shining Armour: You''re a hero, a Knight. For centuries, Knights have been the symbol of Heroism, the symbol of justice. This title boosts Attack Power up to 25% when wearing a Knight armour.] Neji was wearing a Knight armour right now, and so he had 50% more attack power the moment he equipped the armour. "Kimi, drop down and stay here. From the looks of it, the beast can''t leave the field." Neji spoke as a green armour magically materialised around his body, causing Kimi to flinch and stumble down. The White Tiger couldn''t leave the field, Neji could guess why. The Four Great Beasts apparently don''t act normal, they don''t act intelligently despite being so strong--as Mursha put it. As if they were under some kind of mind-controlling spell. ''That''s probably because they are NPCs while the other life forms present in this ce are actually real.'' Neji thought. ''Which would also exin why they turn into light particles when killed, while nobody else in this ce does.'' Meaning, the four great beasts were created to be Neji''s exp bags. "Kimi," Neji slowly floated off Andrius'' back, just as Kurai jumped on top of him while looking down on Kimi. "Turn around, the blood might bother you. That beast doesn''t look like something that''d go easy on us." Kimi slowly nodded, sighing under her breath in helplessness that she couldn''t help despite having the power to. In fact, she was being helped by a kid half her age. Neji gestured his hand at the monsters to move. Some of the wolves were shaking, feeling instinctive fear because of the stronger predator in front of them. But under Andrius'' guidance, the wolves moved. So did the orcs and ogres, led by Neji in the air. Kurai started to brew a spell, her [Death Breath]. Dark mana circled around her jaw, ready to be shot at a signal. "Fire!" Neji yelled out just as Kurai shot the beam of darkness, death mana, at her enemy. The white tiger, one moment was sitting on its fours, the next moment was rushing at Neji in the air after dodging the attack. The tiger was huge, Neji realised as it came flying at him with its wings. However, as huge as it was, it made an easy target. Mursha and Andrius moved below it, Murcia grabbed its long tail and yanked it downwards. The Tiger''s body thumped down on the floor, just as Andirus went to sh his ws on the beast''s throat, which the tiger blocked. The others entered the match soon, the dozens of wolves and monster girls dashed at the fallen tiger. From the looks of it, the tiger was already dead because of therge group. But¡­ It was still one of the Four Great Beasts of thisnd. The Tiger widened its jaws, but it didn''t do it towards the iing enemies. It raised it towards the air, at the sky, as it released a roar. "Kroaarrr!!" The space shook, trembling like an earthquake, as the wolves shrieked in pure pain and agony. Even Kurai reacted, groaning softly. This ''crowd control'' skill only worked on beasts, so except for Neji and the Ogres, everyone else was somewhat affected by it. The most affected ones were the wolves, the least affected ones were the ogres and Neji. Even Kimi was affected by it, which made Neji furious seeing her fall on her knees with a groan far from the battlefield. Andrius was also affected by the shout, but not as much, just like Kurai. He simply stumbled, whilst most of his wolf subordinates had fallen unconscious. Neji expected this. Of course, a beast-like this wasn''t going to be defeated by numbers. It was, after all, a [Level 415] beast. That wouldn''t stop Neji from curing Kimi after all. So he took a deep breath and told Kurai, "Jump off, transform, and kill it with me." Kurai jumped off his shoulders, transforming into herrger form, which still only reached the Tiger''s legs. Neji also dropped to the ground, knowing this was his time to kill this monster but he also knew that this would not be easy at all. From the Health Bar floating above the monster, it had lost only a grain of HP. Neji shouted a cry, telling his people to kill the monster, before widening his mouth where a small golden ball formed. The White Tiger and the Azure Dragon are known to be rivals, so it would be useful to use his Gold Dragon''s battle techniques here. He released a Gold Dragon''s Breath, a pir of golden shockwave which rushed and crushed into the Monster''s ribs. [4068 DMG!] The monster groaned, stepping back, as it noticed Neji again. Seeing the pest who had attacked him at first, the tiger growled and rushed at Neji. Or it tried, before Mursha mmed her thorny silver club, encircled by white lightning, on its head. The tiger groaned and turned to her, whipping its tail on her abdomen, which hit like a spear and threw her off her feet. Andrius took this chance to jump in the air and m down on top of the tiger. The moment the pact happened, icy spikes slipped out of the ground and prated the tiger¡ªor it tried because it simply broke upon its contact with the Tiger''s fur that was harder than metal. The wolf groaned as the tiger roared and bit on his neck, tearing flesh apart and throwing him on the far. Five of the nine orcs were mages and using their magic, they took that opening to throw balls of fire, boulders of earth, shes of wind. But the Tiger''s single shout erased those attacks from existence. The mages went back to brew spells, while the fighters attacked it head-on. The Ogres with their huge body and weapons mmed and shed at the mythical beast, causing it to finally use another one of its magical powers. Neji watched the Tiger''s muscles visibly clench and flex themselves and a momentter, a great voltage of electricity whiffed out of it, leaping at the enemies around it and immediately shocking them greatly. Neji could see some of their HP bars falling less than 10% because of that single attack. But that wasn''t enough. After all, Mursha said the Tiger''s speciality was its mind,pared to its other siblings. It widened its mouth and screeched again, but this time nobody screamed¡­ immediately. Neji couldn''t understand what happened, but all of his people started to yell with their expressions distorted. They started to swing their weapons in the air, even the Ogres did so. In the far distance, Neji saw Kimi yelling with her hands around her ears as tears dripped down her eyes like a fountain. Neji immediately understood what was happening when a system message shed in front of him. [The skill "Gamer''s Mind" has neglected the skill "Absolute Nightmare"] Which was why Kurai was fine too. Neji leapt back in the air in case a stray attack hit him, but Kurai didn''t. Neji told her what to do via telepathy as the oversized ck cat nodded and muttered a spell, "" Most of Kurai''s mana left her body in a breath, forming a blue dome around the huge arena. Neji received another system prompt. [You''re inside a mana domain, and you''re ssified as apanion, which is why all your attacks will gain 100% boost while the enemy will lose 100% defence] Neji smiled at that and prepared a Gold Dragon''s Dance in the air while Kurai widened her mouth and fired an ocean of ck mes, different from her Death Breath, at the enemy. "!" It was an ocean of destruction as it crashed into the Tiger at the same time as Neji''s golden vortex fell from the sky and consumed the tiger entirely. However, neither of them stopped attacking. Neji brought his palms together and widened his facing fingers. From the gap of his fingers, des of Tremor rushed at the mixture of gold and ck, hitting something solid and getting groans as a response. The barrage of attacks continued and from the corner of Neji''s eyes, he saw the screaming and randomly attacking people had calmed down and fallen to the floor. Meaning, his attacks were taking effect. Unfortunately, from the looks of it, Kurai''s Mana Zone was about to vanish and so their attack power would lose half its potency because of that. So, Neji decided to be a bit more physical. Stopping his tremor des, Neji instead coated Tremor around his entire body, which made him look like he was inside a bubble wrap. Neji then flipped in the air, rolling into a cannonball, and then crashed on the ground on top of the bloody tiger who wasing out of the golden vortex. This was the first skill of Neji''s second skill set, White Tiger: Meteorite Shower. Neji''s cannonball body crashed on the tiger''s back, as its spine cracked and it thumped down on the floor. The tiger yelled, roaring. But Neji''s body simply bounded up once and mmed down again, then again, then again, and at one point because of the sheer speed, it looked as if dozens of cannonballs were showering on the tiger. Kurai attacked next, with her Death Ray, which sunk into the tiger''s body and ate out its HP, which now stood below 10%. Neji curled out on top of the tiger, grabbing its wings with his left hand and slicing them from their root with his tremor-covered right palm. The tiger yelled again, but Neji didn''t stop. He coated his feet in tremor, and then stomped on top of the tiger''s skull, which cracked, and as he kept stomping downwards, the skull burst out. [Ding! You have defeated an enemy more than 100 levels ahead of you!] [All gained exp will be tripled!] [You have gained 30 billi- Actually,] The mindless voice suddenly took a tone. [Master, mind if I lower the numbers a little? I mean, just the zeroes at the end for your human mind to understand the depth. Billion isn''t exactly a practical number for humans, am I right?] Neji, huffing and sitting on his butt, took in the system''s words for a moment before he nodded. "Sure." [You have gained 30 thousand experience points!] [You have gained 10 levels!] [You have reached level 130!] Neji''s body glowed softly and his huffing stopped immediately, his levels having regenerated all his lost stamina. [You have defeated the boss monster of Floor-1, and are now eligible to enter Floor-2.] [All the previous Save Stones have been fixed, and can be used again immediately.] [Please collect the reward in front of you!] Neji stood up from the dead body of the Floor Boss, as the tiger''s body slowly dissipated into light particles. It finally vanished in thin air, leaving dozens of items behind. Amongst them, Neji''s eye only caught two of them. A glowing white orb with ck stripes, which Observe showed to be a [Mythical Evolution Stone]. Beside it was a single silver stone shaped like a bean, named [Mind Stone]. Neji crouched down and picked up the one item he came here for, and one item that he¡­ needed. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The cute white tiger girl died ): But wait, maybe we can get a new Tiger girl if enough powerstones are sacrificed!! So vote! Chapter 125: 125: Dungeon (4) Chapter 125: 125: Dungeon (4) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 125: Dungeon (4) ¡ª The people around Neji slowly stood up, some growling in rage and some wiping their tears. Mursha was the first to walk to Neji. She wasn''t crying, she was the type who was growling. "They say the White Tiger is the weakest of the Four Beasts, battle power-wise." Mursha said to Neji, who was observing the two stones on his hands. "But I should have expected it to be as annoying as the other three Beasts because of its mental abilities. I had underestimated that statement and hadn''t expected its mind magic to be this strong. But luckily, I have never underestimated you, my liege." At first, she couldn''t believe Neji and his Familiar werepletely immune to such a strong mental attack. But her shock didn''tst long, as High Humans surely had many tricks up their sleeves. Neji stood up from the ground. "d that we won at least." He gazed over her side. "Though we seem to have lost quite a few people." Some died by the Tiger''s electricity attack, and many died from that mental attack. Especially the wolves, who didn''t have strong enough minds. Neji eyed the Dominator of Wolves looming over his dead subjects while wearing a grim expression. "Mursha, go talk to Andrius. I will talk to himter, I have someone more important to talk to first." Mursha nodded, already knowing who he was talking to. Then Neji picked the now small Kurai from the ground and flew to Kimi. He dropped beside Kimi, where she was lying on the floor face first. Kurai jumped off his shoulder with a worried meow and Neji flipped Kimi around. She was just unconscious. He pped her cheeks softly and then seeing she wasn''t waking up, he tapped a few acupuncture points on her neck. "Ah?!" Kimi jolted awake. "W-what''s happening?" Neji held back a sigh and ruffled her hair. "Nothing''s happening. The battle has ended, and we got what we needed." There were quite some more rewards, but some were so useful that Neji wouldn''t have passed on in any other situation. But many of his people had died, so the least he could do was to give the living ones the rewards they fought for. Neji helped Kimi wash her face with a bottle of water he had in his inventory, while Kurai rubbed her small head on Kimi''s leg. After the cleaning was done, Kimi seemed to look more miserable. "I...I am sorry." She sighed and bit her lips. "I didn''t think things were this dangerous in here¡­ so you have to fight enemies like this on daily asions to get all those magical items?" She asked, but it was a question to herself. "Yet, we wasted so many of your health potions on small wounds before¡­" "It''s fine." Neji waved his hands. "Anyhow, I hope you''ll keep what happened here a secret from Nejire and Momo. I am sure you understand why?" Kimi nodded slowly. "I won''t tell them, don''t worry." Kimi could tell, Neji had a greater reason to do all this. It wasn''t just because of the magic items, she knew him too well for the reason to be that simple. She didn''t know why, and she didn''t feel like he would tell her if she was to ask. But the two little girls won''t understand that. They''d simply worry about his safety, instead. But¡­ Kimi sighed again, rubbing the back of her neck. "...Well, guess I have only been doing you harm huh. From your younger days, untill now, I have only been leeching off you." He had gone so far just to cure her phobia¡­ Yet, she could only cry, yell, and scream from the sidelines. "I am-" She was about to say something, but Neji leaned over swiftly and stole her lips momentarily, before leaning back. "Nyagh!" ...Kurai from the side, had goosebumps on her fur as she turned around immediately and hopped off down the stairs. "I-I will give you two some private space!" "..." "..." Neji cleared his throat. "...Looks like she is getting to that age. Anyhow, I was just saying don''t feel so down. I know you have trauma and stuff, but remember, back then you didn''t have me by your side." He put a hand on her shoulders, looking at her seriously. "Do I sound cringe?" After a short silence, Kimi burst outughing before hugging and kissing him passionately. She brought her face back and stared into his eyes. "You do~ But I like it." Nejiughed too and then presented her the silver stone shaped like a bean. "This is a [Mind Stone], the exact thing you need to cure your Hemophobia." [Mind Stone (High Grade): A magical stone that gives the consumer 100% resistance against anything below Divine-Level Mind Spells, while also healing any mental illness and disorders the consumer might have. The consumer will always have a top-notch mental state and would be immune to any kind of mental attack even if it''s not magical.] Kimi reached out to take the stone from Neji''s hand before she started to inspect it. "Okay¡­ but what do I do? Put it in my mouth?" She asked with a tilt of her head. "Do I eat it?" Neji nodded. "Usually, that''s how you consume these types of things. So yeah, try." Kimi nodded and threw the bean-like stone inside her mouth. She couldn''t even gulp the thing as it simply melted in her mouth in a burst of magical energy. Kimi shuddered, her body trembling softly for a few seconds before she released a puff of smoke with rxed eyes. "Ah¡­ feels great¡­" Everything felt calm and chill on her mind, as if she was dipping in a spa. All her worries, all her bad memories, all her nightmares that she could even see in daylight, and the vision she saw just a few minutes ago¡­ all melted away, leaving her mind refreshed as if she was just born. Neji smiled at her and took out his phone from his inventory, then yed a video on it. He presented the video in front of her, a video that featured a gory car ident where a family of four died. It was bloody enough to make anyone ufortable, and Kimi almost jumped back after seeing it. But slowly, surprised that she didn''t feel fear or even¡­ disgust, she slowly turned to the video and stared at it. She stared at it intensely, seemingly frozen in time. "Alright." Neji threw the phone back in his inventory. "That''s enough. I believe you''re cured now." Kimi blinked at his face, blinked again and again, before she leapt at him and hugged him tightly. "I love you so much." "Ah, okay. Don''t squeeze me." "Is it because of this thing I just ate? I feel my love for you much better now." Kimi kept speaking in his ears, brought her face back to look at his face, and hugged him again. "Why do you look so handsome today?" Neji chuckled, flowing with her conversation while nibbling on her ears. After a long time, she cancelled the hug and cleared his throat. "Ahem, anyway. I have something else to give you, too. So let''s continue thister on, okay?" Kimi looked a bit dejected, but she simply nodded while staring at his face as bewitched. "Okay." Neji then took out the glowing white orb with ck stripes and presented it to her. "This is a [Mythical Evolution Stone], something useful that''d awaken your quirk." [Mythical Evolution Stone: An evolution stone dropped by the Mythical Beast, White Tiger. The person who will use this stone will have their race changed, evolving to bear some of the powers of the White Tiger. Note: A person from a feline race would harvest the greatest benefit from this.] Thest past, along with the fact that he would lose his magical semen, was the reason why Neji wasn''t taking this himself. Kimi was a better host for this. Kimi slowly took the orb in her hand and stared at it again. "Evolution¡­? Let me guess, will eating this turn me into a white tiger? Plots like that were quitemon in mangas back in the day." She said, "So do I eat this too?" This was a bit smaller than the size of a tennis ball, which would make it harder to swallow. So she wasn''t sure if she should eat this too. "Yeah, do it." Neji said and watched with his arms crossed as Kimi smiled wearily before throwing the orb inside her mouth, barely gulping it whole before spitting out her saliva. "Yuck, tastes like tiger dung-" She couldn''t finish her words because a huge amount of magical energy burst out of her body in an instant, causing her armour to burst in a 360¡ã area, and her body to float over a few inches in the air. Her hair blew upwards as Neji watched her blonde hair visibly turn pale and paler, and at one point turn into pure white. Neji''s eyes widened in horror. "No, my blonde maid!" The process continued further, but Neji couldn''t do anything because he didn''t want to hurt her unintentionally. Kimi was forcefully pushed into her Supercat form, which was now white too. The front of her body was fairly skimmed, while everywhere else her skin had turned pure white. That wasn''t the end, as ck stripes started to crawl on her skin, and slowly she was encircled by them which ended at the tip of her tail. The transformation attracted everyone else''s eyes there and watched the process happen with shocked expressions. Itsted for a minute, and finally, Neji watched Kimi''s Tier 5 be Tier 6, after which her feet touched the ground. Kimi curiously looked at her hands and inspected her body, squeezing her breasts once before looking at other things. Neji, wearing a dejected expression, took out a dress from his inventory and pushed it into her naked body, which immediately wrapped around her by itself. "I will forever remember you, blonde Kimi." He muttered under his breath, which Kimi noticed and gave him a worried stare. Her lips, imitating the ''¦Ø'' of a cat, moved. "Do I not look good?" She asked nervously. "I was just joking." Nejiughed it off. "Your Super cat form looks better than before¡­ maybe you should call it Super Tiger?" He added. "Just not sure what your human form would look like. Maybe a long haired 2B¡­" Kimi''s eyes sparkled hearing thest part as she immediately nodded. "Okay... let mya turn this off." Kimi took a deep breath in and released it. At the same time, as if getting out by her breath, her transformation slowly got cancelled. Her ws retracted back into normal nails, her skin went back to its usual tone, and her silver eyes went back to blue. Atst, even her white hair turned back to its usual blonde as she rapidly shook her head. The only visible new change was her tail, which had golden stripes on them now. There was also white at the end of her hair, though that only made her look more exotic. [Image Here] ? "Ooh, so you didn''t be an albino like me," Neji said. "Good good, I want my blonde cat girl to stay blonde." Kimi scratched her chin. "Well¡­ I can probably turn my hair into white even in this form, though. Like some kind of partial transformation¡­ Though, I am more interested in seeing what new powers I got." Neji took in her words and activated his Observe. [Name: Kimi Sugihara Age: 33 years and 3 months old Tier: Six Race: Half-blood White Tiger Racial Abilities: White Tiger Physiology, Electricity Generation, Camouge.] ''That''s interesting¡­ So her quirk was amplified by the evolution stone which evolved her entire existence rather than just awakening her quirk, which would have usually happened.'' Neji thought, before focusing on her Meta Abilities. [White Tiger Physiology: This allows the user to transform parts of her body or her whole body into a white tiger. Allows great speed, great strength, and great reflexes.] [Electricity Generation: Amon power of the White Tiger, allowing the user to wield the power of destructive electricity anytime.] [Camouge: One of the user''s previous powers, now more enhanced by the bloodline of a predator, who needs to lurk around the bushes to catch her swift enemies. Allows the user to blend with her surroundings, almost like an illusion.] Neji spoke the abilities outright, giving Kimi an impression of what she was now capable of. "Looks like it increases your strength greatly, too," Neji said. "Kinda cringe. You''re not supposed to grow this strong." Then again, he has gained 10 levels along with 50 additional stat points. He was certain he could do a better job against her thanst time, despite her new power-up. Thinking so, he nced at his status. ~~~~~~~~ [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: Knight in a White Armour Level: 130 Race: [High Human] ¨C HP: 2750/2750 SP: 2750/2750 ¨C STR: 276 END: 275 DEX: 275 INT: 170 WIS: 165 CHA: 255 LUC: 265 ¨C HP REG: 1100/minute SP REG: 1100/minute Stat Points: 50 ~~~~~~~~ He put all the points in DEX, which was his system''s equivalent of Agility, to not get shamefully beaten by his own girl. Fortunately, 50 stat points were more than enough. He waved the status page off, with a mentalmand, and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Also, I am nning something big soon so I will surpass you, meaning don''t feel too happy." He winked at her. "Anyway, we should return outside." Kimi had a smile on her face, happy at her newfound strength as she jumped on Neji. "Hey! Why do you sound so unhappy? I am strong, and now I am not¡­ mentally ill anymore. I can finally be a proper bodyguard, no?" Neji shrugged his shoulders and turned to his subjects below him. "Good job everyone, let us celebrate a little before I go back." ** ** ** Author''s Note: By the way, Fetishes aren''t considered a Mental Disorder. So¡­ ahem. Chapter 126: 126: I am sorry... Chapter 126: 126: I am sorry... Chapter 126: I am sorry... ¡ª Neji, Kimi and Kurai spent around 10 hours inside the dungeon. So when they came outside, only an hour had passed. Kurai cast [Stealth] around them before they exited via a Save Stone, so when they came out of the golden gate, there was nobody around to notice them. Neji and Kurai swiftly made their way to their car before Neji took out the unconscious Kimi from inside his inventory. Kimi rubbed her head softly before looking around, realising she was back in the car, and looking at her dress to make sure all that wasn''t a dream. "Mhm? Do I drive wearing this?" She was still wearing the dress Neji pushed on her body before, and watching it, she asked Neji about it. Neji shrugged at her. "I mean, if you want to change into your maid dress, you can. But I honestly see no reason to." Kimi nodded and put her hands on the steering wheel before starting the engine and driving through. Neji took out his phone from his inventory to contact his girls¡­ [Yaomomo: Oh, you''re back? Good, good. I am in our home, Nejire and I are watching Netflix. Wannae over?] "Wanna go, Kimi?" Neji asked. "Though we should probably drop Kurai home first." "Hey! I wannae too!" Kurai protested, but nobody listened to her. And so, they dropped the cat home and then drove to Momo''s house. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Ryukyu and Rumi''s conversation had stretched out more than it was needed. After calming herself, Ryukyu decided to help her friend. "Listen, Rumi." Ryukyu said as she grabbed Rumi''s hands. "I don''t like what you''re doing. But I will help you." Rumi nodded. "First, Neji said his girlfriend is open to sharing him with anyone else if he loved her¡­?" Ryukyu asked to confirm again, and Rumi nodded. "From what I can guess, Neji might stretch that truth to its limits before telling his girlfriend about you. Which should be fine for you, but morally¡­ until then, you''ll be stealing the man of a poor little girl. Would your conscience allow that?" Rumi only stared. "It won''t, right Rumi? So my advice would be¡­ go talk to Momo, alone without informing Neji." Ryukyu said. "I am not going to tell you what you should talk to her about, you figure it out yourself. But, if you do feel bad for cheating on a little girl, go talk to her openly about what Neji did and then see if she''s fine with it or not." Ryukyu sighed after a short breath. "To be clear, this is an advice, not something you must do. So you aren''t obliged to do so. I have nothing to say about your life, after all." She then stood up abruptly. "Anyway, I have to get going. If you need any more¡­ help, just call me." She turned around and walked out. Rumi could only reach out her hand, not saying anything as she saw her friend leave. Atst, she sighed and leaned back on the couch. "Ugh, what did I get myself into¡­" Who knew rtionships were soplicated? She didn''t likeplicated things. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Momo was watching a Netflix series with Nejire, joking around and eating popcorn. Soon after Neji and Kimi came, and Nejire was the first to notice the white colour at the end of her hair. "What''s this? What''s this?" Nejire asked curiously. "Were you cured? Then why is your hair turning white?" Neji grabbed a coke and sat down away from the three girls while Kimi exined herself. "I am fine now. This is just the sign of a power-up. You know Quirk awakening? This is that." "Oh?! So you''re fine now!" She jumped and hugged Kimi. "Good thing Neji had tricks up his sleeves, huh?" She giggled to herself. "Though this means only Momo''s quirk is left to awaken amongst us four." Neji''s quirk awakened before anyone here. After that was Nejire''s, and now Kimi''s. Tier-6 was the sign that the Quirk has been awakened. Only Nejire is an exception to that, whose Quirk had awakened at Tier-5 because of using artificial ways to enhance herself. The only reason she''s currently Tier-5 is because of herck of experience. Tiers aren''t just rating a Quirk''s lethality, it''s rating a person''s overall battle capability. "Oh¡­" Momo looked hurt at that. "Uh¡­ sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings!" Nejire jumped to hug Momo then, cuddling her cheeks with her. "Come on,e on, you''re already very strong!" Momo giggled at that. "I am okay, don''t worry. It''s just, I am scared of hurting others too much, so I can''t use my quirk to its full extent. Neji said how dangerous a viin with my quirk would have been¡­" "So it''s Neji''s fault!" Nejire turned to Neji with a scowl. "Scumbag!" "..." Neji simply sipped his coke with a shrug. "Speaking of which, scum." Nejire turned to him with her hands on her waist. "What''s up with you and Mirko? Tell me she''s just a friend-with-benefit." "She''s not." Nejire stared silently at his answer. "I like her." Neji continued. "She''s quite fun to be around." He was implying since he liked to be around Rumi, he would do something to be around her always, meaning he will bring her to join his harem. Nejire was wistful enough to understand that. "I understand what you mean, but stop lying." She crossed her arms. "You just like her body, don''t you?" "I mean¡­" Neji scratched his neck. "Love has to start from somewhere, so yeah. The start of everything was her appearance, of course. But now I havee to like her presence." Nejire opened her mouth to say something, but she closed her lips in the end and sighed. "Well¡­ whatever. I don''t care anymore. I am but another girl in your harem, so not like I have any voice." She said dramatically. "Remember I said to at least let us see if we like the new girl or not? But, my request is nothing to you." The room grew silent and after a long minute, Neji stood up and walked to her. Nejire pouted her lips seeing him approach. She turned her head around, making sure he couldn''t kiss her because she could feel he will try to do s- Neji wrapped his hands around her, softly, cing his head on her chest. "I am sorry." "..." "I forgot¡­" Neji said. "I am really sorry if you feel like I don''t care about your words. That wasn''t my intention. It''s just¡­ I am in a really desperate situation, and sometimes I forget I have other people whose opinions matter to me." All the girls blinked, watching the back of his head with wide eyes. "...Neji?" Nejire''s expression softened. She hugged him back and patted his head. "Is everything okay? Are you facing any problems right now?" Nejire''s voice was calm and rxed, making sure she didn''t sound worried because that''d make him feel bad. "Tell big sister, I am here to help you like always." Neji didn''t say anything, staying silent for a long time before he raised his face upwards to meet her eyes. "I will soon¡­ I am sorry I can''t say it yet." He didn''t even know if Nejire would choose his side when he chose the viin route. He only knew Kimi would stay by him. Nejire kept patting him. "It''s okay, don''t worry. I am here for you. Just remember, you can always talk to me¡­ no, you can to us anytime. We are a family, right? There are no secrets between family." Neji gave a smile and cancelled the hug, stretching his arms a little as he yawned. "I am kinda tired, so let''s get this finished with." He looked at his girls'' eyes, one after another. "I am being honest, I will be bringing some more girls to this¡­ family. There''s a reason behind that, but I can''t tell you why yet. For now, I n to bring Rumi and Ryukyu in here." Neji finished as the girls exchanged nces. After a second, Nejire jumped on him with a shout, cuddling on the bed. "Yay! You listened to my request!" It was but a stray thought at that point, but now that more and more girls were joining this so-called Familia, Nejire wanted Ryukyu in here too. After all, if she couldn''t stop her brother from bringing more girls, why not just make the new girls people she liked already? "Ask me if you need any help with this mission!" Nejiughed as the other two girls also joined, but he doubted all this would be possible if he hadn''t equipped his Title: [Harem Lord]. He was at least d that he won''t need to convince others for the next girl. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Next morning¡­ Momo woke up after hearing a notification from her phone. Slowly, she reached out for the device from the bed. "Huh?" Momo rubbed her eyes while looking at her phone. "What?" Neji asked as he leaned over her shoulder to look at her screen. "Well¡­ Mirko sent me a message. I thought it was a scam at first, but it''s a verified ount. It''s really her." "Oh? What does she say?" "She wants to meet me in a cafe today¡­" Neji blinked, frowning and contemting before he hummed. "Say you''lle." Momo nced at his face from below. "...Sure." Then, she did so. While Nejire did ept Rumi reluctantly, Momo had yet to tell her opinion on this. So she found it a great opportunity to make up her mind by this meeting. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji turning new leaf ?? Chapter 127: 127: Conquest Chapter 127: 127: Conquest Chapter 127: Conquest ¡ª The next day, nothing special happened in school. Neji knew nothing special would happen in the next two months either. After sses ended, Neji decided not to go to the dungeons that day. "Enjoy your time with Rumi," Neji said, stepping in his car. "I don''t think she wants me to know about this meeting, so just talk things out amongst yourselves¡­" "Okay," Momo said. "But, where are you going? Not going to the other dimension today?" The window of the car rose as Neji, wearing his round sunsses, smiled. "Well, I have things to take care of." The window closed and the car started to move before Momo could say anything. She stared at the back of the car for a second before getting into her own car and telling her driver to drive to the ce where Rumi wished to meet at. Minutester, she walked inside the multistory high-ss cafe. "I have a reservation." She said to the manager. "Can you please check it?" The cashier nodded and told her the table number she was supposed to go to. When she went there, going up a few floors by the elevator, she found Mirko already sitting while gazing outside the see-through ss wall. Momo stopped for a moment to calm down her nerves and rx the anxiety she felt. She was certainly nervous, meeting the number-6 Pro Hero out in the wild like this. More so, they were probably going to discuss about Neji, which made her more unsettled. After a while, she walked to the table and smiled at Mirko. "Hello, Mirko. Nice to meet you." Mirko smiled too, taking away her gaze from outside. "The pleasure is certainly mine. Thanks foring here on such short notice. Please take a seat." Momo did so. "But of course. You are after all my boyfriend''s mentor, temporary or not." Rumi smiled nervously at that, though she quickly hid it. "Anyway. We can talk over a cup of coffee." She waved her hand as one of the passing waiters who came to them leaned over. "Now, please help yourself, and no need to call me Mirko, just Rumi is fine." Rumi said, cing her own order and watching Momo nod. "Alright," Momo said before turning to the waiter and cing her own order. The waiter went away and came back not so long after that, making sure the famous Pro Hero wasn''t dissatisfied. "Oh, quick service." Momo sounded impressed. "I actually don''te here that often, but this seems like a nice ce." Rumiughed as she took a sip off her Espresso. "You should check this ce out then. Quite a good ce, for coffee at least." Momo humoured her with a giggle, as they continued to talk about random stuff for the next two minutes. Then, Rumi softly put the cup down, her expression calm. Though a person with good eyes would be able to see nervousness hidden under that. "Let''s not beat around the bush. I am not good at that." Rumi said, looking directly at Momo. "¡­I slept with your boyfriend when he was living with me during his internship." Momo stayed silent, her expression calm as Rumi waited. She waited until Momo finally spoke, "I see¡­ But how do you expect me to react?" "..." "I mean, I don''t understand." Momo cleared herself seeing Rumi silent. "Are youining that my boyfriend fucked you? Or are you telling me you slept with a high schooler, and are now feeling guilty, which is why you''re telling his girlfriend about your crime to lift the guilty weight off your shoulders?" Rumi''s lips thinned at that. She wasn''t expecting the little girl to be so direct, more so, so unfazed at the news. "I¡­" "You know, Neji ys around a lot," Momo said. "I have known him for more than three years by now, and I have seen him flirt with hundreds of girls. Amongst them, barely any adult fell for his flirts and slept with him." She continued speaking. "The R-rated Hero Midnight, for example. He''s been flirting with her for a while now, but as slutty as she is, she hasn''t crossed the line with him." Seeing Rumi silent, Momo sighed. "I am asking, none of them did it with him. So why did you? Why did you do it with him? And what''s your intention behind telling me you slept with him?" Rumi looked troubled at that, but after a minute of her facial expression changing, she growled and grabbed her own face with her hand. "I can say I did it because he''s been living with me for a week, which allowed him to try things on me that he couldn''t try on other girls¨Cbut that would just be an excuse," Rumi said. "Truthfully, I am ashamed to say this but, I... am attracted to him. He had the chance to do anything he wished for me one night when I was drunk in pleasure. But he didn''t touch me¡­. The next day, it was me who jumped at him." Momo looked surprised at that. She blinked thrice before Rumi continued her speech. "And about why I am telling you all this¡­ My guilty heart does y a role, but I just wanted to let you know that I will do it with him again and again, whenever I want. I might sound¡­ very dumb and idiotic right now, but I just wanted to be honest." Momo stared at her for a long time before her lips curled upwards and she broke outughing. Rumi watched herugh for a long minute with a confused frown. Finally, the girl stoppedughing, wiping tears from the corner of her eyes and sitting straight. "So, Rumi, did Neji tell you about how I am fine with sharing him with another girl, as long as he loves her?" Momo asked and Rumi slowly nodded. "I was expecting you to say that here, expecting you to ask me to share him with you. But well, you''re a proud woman, I guess you just couldn''t say it." Rumi stayed silent at that, and Momo continued. "My point is, he does seem to like you a lot. So I don''t really mind you sleeping with him. Just that, for your information, we two are not the only ones he''s seeing out. I might be his girlfriend in the front, but he has other girls he''s sleeping with, girls who I approve of course. Are you fine knowing that?" Momo doubted Rumi was fine with it¡­ But then again, this same woman was here to tell her she''ll sleep with an already taken man, so that doubt wasn''t too strong. Rumi''s eyes were wide as she stared at Momo for a long time. "How many¡­ No, who?" "Currently, counting me, he''s seeing three more girls. As for who? You''ll have to ask him that yourself." Momo said. "What I mean is, Neji does love me and probably you too, but he''s not the most loyal guy out there. Judge for yourself, if you really want to stay with a guy like that. As for your reason behinding here today, I perfectly understand. Since he''s already seeing others, I don''t see the problem with another person joining." "..." Momo stood up and without saying goodbye, she walked away. Rumi sat still on her seat silently. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Was I too harsh?" Momo covered her red face with her hands. "God, that was too much¡­ I shouldn''t have said that¡­. Ugh, will Neji be mad?" She actually found Rumi interesting. The Pro Hero was surely a bit prideful, but nothing unbearable. She was just trying to put on a hard act because she didn''t want toe off as an easy girl. She will certainly apologiseter on, though that''s only if Rumi still chooses to be with Neji. "Haah¡­" Momo released a loud sigh, before picking up her phone and sending a message to Neji, telling him that their meeting had ended, but she wasn''t sure of the oue. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Riding her motorbike, Rumi reached her home. She usually travels by foot, jumping from building to building, but she wasn''t in the mood today so she rode her bike while wearing a skin-tight glossy bike suit that hugged her curves seductively. Rumi soon walked inside her home, frowning as she smelt somethinging inside her house, where nobody should be present right now. Prepared for any unexpected battle, Rumi sniffed the fragrance and followed it with her rabbit instinct. She found the source to be from the kitchen, so she hid behind the door for a moment before peeking her head. "Boo!" Rumi jumped back, frightened at the familiar face suddenly popping up in front of her. She would have attacked if the ''intruder'' wasn''t in her mind already. "Neji!" Rumi hissed. "What are you doing here?" Neji approached her, putting his hand behind her waist and staring at her eyes with his bewitching blue irises. "Can''t Ie to see my girl anytime I wish?" "..." Rumi thinned her lips at that. "That aside, I wanted to let you know, I told my girlfriend about you this morning and she said she''d judge you herself, and right then you happened to send her a message saying you want to meet her." Upon Neji''s words, Rumi''s eyes widened. "Momo just now messaged me, saying she approves of you." That shocked Rumi. Momo did say she doesn''t mind, but the way she said it sounded more like "I don''t care" than "It''s fine, I don''t mind." Neji then squeezed her butt softly. "I heard she also told you my secret?" Rumi nodded. "Yes, she did¡­ I am still thinking about my decision-" "Meh, do thatter." Neji interrupted her, pushing her against the wall as he kissed her. "For now, let us be horny rabbits." Her eyes went wide, but she didn''t struggle. No¡­ she couldn''t struggle. She should have known, she didn''t have any choice since the moment she allowed him to give her that massage. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? Thest part makes all this sound as if this is all a evil n, even though this is but a wholesome bunny hunt. Chapter 128: 128: Investigation (1) Chapter 128: 128: Investigation (1) Chapter 128: Investigation (1) ¡ª It was morning, and Rumi has been hugging Neji as they bothy on the bed naked. "So, you''re in a rtionship with both your maid and¡­ sister?" Rumi asked slowly in disbelief, to which Neji shrugged. "Yeaaah, that''s about it. Shocking, right?" "...Your parents know?" "No, of course not." Neji chuckled nervously. "I don''t know what''ll happen if they find out." There fell a silence in the room, a long silence before Rumi tightened her arms around Neji, popping her lips. "Ugh, I don''t care anymore¡­ you''re mine, got that? I don''t care who else you''re seeing, just give me a bit of time and I am fine with it." She was okay with it as long as he didn''t make her feel lonely, while he was ying with other girls. Not like she ever cared about rtionships anyway, it was something she never cared to consider at all. So anything is fine with her as long as she gets enough attention. She wasn''t done making her decisionst night. Then the night ended. Now the decision seemed as if that''s what had always been on her mind. He was just too good for her to even consider someone else. She could never find a man who could match her in battle, so following that logic, she knew no man could match her in the bed either. Meaning, for her, he was irresistible. Maybe her quirk really had issues¡­ or was he just that good? Either way, it didn''t matter anymore. "Now, I know you fuck around a lot, and would keep doing that. But only the four of us¡ªme, Momo, your sis and maid¡ªare the¡­ it''s strange saying this, but I guess we are the main girls? Kinda like we are four wives and you''re one yboy husband." She giggled to herself. "But I want to ask, do you n to bring more ''wives'' here? No need to answer me if you don''t wish to." Neji''s eyes met hers as they both stared at each other. Atst, Neji nodded. "I do. Truth be told, I already have someone in mind, someone you''re very familiar with." "Who?" "Ryuko Tatsuma," Neji said softly, causing Rumi''s eyes to widen. "She''s been on my mind since forever, but I wasn''t in a hurry so I didn''t actively pursue her. But I believe it''s time for me to take her." "...Why her?" Rumi stared at him. Neji slowly smiled, grinning. "What else? I just want a dragon waifu." ¡ª¡ï¡ª A week passed like that and the sses in UA regained their previous cheerful colour. "Damn, so you can mind control anyone as long as they answer your question?!" "Yeah...haha." "Oooh wow, that''s so cool!" Shinso was also getting along with others pretty well now. People actively avoided him, but things changed slowly. Neji returned to his usual flirting, but he honestly didn''t have anyone in the ssroom he was interested enough to bring in his harem, so he wasn''t pushing too much. Though if he really were to leave school in less than two months, he wanted a taste of Mina''s pink skin at least¡­ also, Midnight. Though he hadn''te across the older woman in a while now. After sses ended, Neji went to the dungeon with Kurai. He now had limited time on his hands, and currently, only Ryukyu was on his target list. But Ryukyu wasn''t willing to meet with him right now. So any second that''s not spent behind her could be spent behind the dungeon. Levelling himself up was a must, after all. That night, he went to cuddle with Nejire. "How''s school life going?" He asked, hugging her from behind as shey on the bed, fiddling with her phone. "Our sses are boring these days, we''re just studying for the iing exam. I am curious, is the third year the same?" Nejire put the phone down and turned around before putting her arms around his neck. "You''re finally asking me about schools and stuff, huh?" She giggled. "3rd year is kinda boring, school wise. We don''t get the same tests and training we get in 1st and 2nd years. We spend most of our time in hero agencies, after all. Even on school days. The only fun happens there, too." "Ohh, I see." Neji nodded. "So are you enjoying your time there?" "Hmm¡­" Nejire hummed, slowly narrowing her eyes. "What''s up? Why are you asking me useless questions all of a sudden?" Neji rubbed her plump lips with his thumb. "Can''t I ask how my older sister is doing? It''s every brother''s job to do so." Nejire didn''t say anything and instead, she pushed him on his back and crawled on top of his abdomen, feeling his hands reach out and grab her curvy waist. "Heh, you''re fulfilling your brotherly duties?" She scoffed. "Fulfill your manly duties too, then. We haven''t done it one-on-one in a while." Aggressively, she ced her lips on top of his. "Hey! Hey!" Neji pushed her back. "Mom and Dad are home, you know? We are gonna get caught." He said to her, "Just¡­ cuddle, okay?" Nejire wiped her lips with an unhappy look on her face, but she understood his point. It was equally important to her, too. "Well, whatever." She didn''t leave his abdomen and simply rested her head on his chest. "Let''s continue our talk from before." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji wasn''t just levelling up in the dungeons, he was training martial arts, his spear proficiency, parkour, and quirk too. But just that won''t do. He needed to prepare himself for when he gets captured by the League of Viins. He needs to know the members of the current league to prepare a counter n for each of them. He couldn''t afford to get caught off guard. So¡­ "Can you do it?" Neji asked Kimi, who stared at him suspiciously. "I mean¡­ I can try. But you have to tell me why. I am worried, you know? Why do you want me to figure out the location of a rising viin group?" Kimi asked worriedly. "What are you nning?" "I am nning something big," Neji said. "But you''re not worried, are you? You can''t be worried after you saw me fight in the dungeon." Kimi sighed at that. "Look, just because you''re strong doesn''t mean I can''t be worried. You''re in fact a lot stronger than before. Even after my race changed, which more or less fixed the problem with my low strength along with giving me more benefits, you''re matching me toe to toe now while you couldn''t even stand still before." She stared at his eyes. "You clearly have ways to get stronger, fast. Probably some magic item, I won''t pry. But don''t tell me not to worry. No one is invincible." After a long time of staring at each other''s eyes, Kimi sighed first. "Fine, I will help you. But I can''t guarantee sess. The police are already trying hard to find them, but they are unable to." "That''s because theyck references," Neji said. "I have a few guesses of people who might be part of the League now. You just have to track them and we will find out about them. Also, in case it wasn''t clear already, don''t leak this information to the police." Kimi sighed as her shoulders dropped. She didn''t like the feeling of what he was trying to do¡­ "Fine, show me." She rose and sat on hisputer desk. "As you understand, this is not a day''s work. It will take a few weeks for me to be certain, even with the reference." Kimi said before her fingers started to move. "It''s fine." Neji leaned over her shoulders. "While you do that¡­ I will do my own investigation." "..." Kimi stopped to look dead at his eyes, but seeing him smiling at her, she could only sigh. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The League of Viins was growing faster than ever. But Neji had no way to figure out where they were exactly. Except one¡­ Izuku Midoriya. When school ended, Kimi drove Nejire away while Kurai and Neji were left behind, on the excuse of a dungeon. But that day, Neji had no n to go to the dungeon. "Kurai, the [Stealth] is working, right?" Neji softly asked and Kurai meowed in response. "Stealth" was a spell that worked like a charm when the person was in a crowd. This spell lowered a person''s presence, like a stone by the side of the road. If the road is empty, people will notice it sometimes, but if the road is busy, no one in their right mind would care to look at a pebble. That''s the amount of attention Neji and Kurai were receiving now, that of a pebble''s. Getting double confirmation from Kurai and theck of attention from those around him, Neji walked inside the bullet train... a few chambers away from Izuku. ** ** ** Chapter 129: 129: Investigation (2) Chapter 129: 129: Investigation (2) Chapter 129: Investigation (2) ¡ª Izuku Midoriya has been living a hard life since he was attacked by Neji two weeks ago. That attack damaged Izuku on a spiritual level, and while his master was able to heal a bit of that wound, he would need another two to three weeks to get back to his peak. This was why he wasn''t pushing his body too much because even moving around was painful. That was also the reason behind why he camest in the Battle Training that All Might took. Fortunately, exams were close by so there weren''t any noteworthy physical activities. This allowed Izuku a ton of free time on his hand, which Izuku spent reading books just enough to pass while doing small training that his body could still bear. Everything was good until then, but today¡­ Izuku was feeling weird. As if someone was following him. Until he stepped inside the train, he could feel one¡­ no, two pairs of eyes on the back of his neck. He had tried to locate the persons following him a few times, but he saw nobody. Literally, nobody. Luckily, the stare was gone when he stepped onto the train. However, there was a high chance that someone was indeed following him. But he didn''t know anyone who needed to follow the "Midoriya from UA High". If his guess was right, the persons following were after "Midoriya, the suspect". Izuku was 100% certain nobody knew his connection with the League, but he also knew anything was possible in this world. So he nned not to visit the League for a while, which wasn''t exactly a problem as he didn''t frequent that ce either way. He usually contacted his master via the specially encryptedputer. As Izuku had expected, when he stepped out of the train, he immediately felt eyes on him again. He smartly tried to locate the culprit, by looking at mirrors, taking a selfie, and doing more things. He didn''t directly turn around in case the suspects were alerted. But no matter how much he tried, he just couldn''t locate them. In the end, he continued his way to his apartment where he and his mother lived happily and peacefully¡­. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji was absolutely certain Izuku noticed him. He was acting too weird not to. Though how did he do that exactly? Izuku couldn''t find him in the crowd, even though sometimes he was out in the open. Meaning, he felt his presence in some other way. Was he just trained at this thing like that? Or was that one of his quirk''s perks? Neji didn''t know, but he realised this mission won''t go anywhere today. Still, he kept following Izuku all the way to his house, which was a 30-story apartment building. Izuku lived on the 24th floor. After that, Neji returned to his home. ¡ª¡ï¡ª That night, "So, what did Ryukyu say?" Neji asked his older sister, who was sticking a pencil between the space of her nose and upper lip. "Mhm? Oh, yeah that. I don''t know man." Nejire shrugged, causing the pencil to almost fall, but she moved her body in a way to keep it up there. "Didn''t you say Rumi told her everything? Of course, she''s disappointed in you and doesn''t want to meet you." Neji released a soft breath. She had a point right there. Ryukyu wasn''t willing to meet him. She might do it if he keeps pestering her, but that type of meeting won''t end well. So¡­ he needed to strike on an unexpected day. Neji softly wrapped his arms around Nejire, causing the pencil to fall from her nose. "Oi! You ruined it all!" She yelled, but she didn''t move to grab the pencil. She instead sat still, embraced by his arms. "What do you want?" Neji slowly smiled behind her ears and started whispering, as each word left his mouth, Nejire''s eyes narrowed in doubt before they widened in shock. "Okay¡­" Nejire nodded after he was done. "Today is Thursday, right? I think I can manage it on Sunday. That''s fine with you, little bro?" Neji just bit her ears whileughing. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Just like always, nothing special happened at school on Friday. After school, Neji went to follow Izuku again. But this time, he flew to Izuku''s city instead of taking the train. As expected, Izuku wasn''t as cautious as before today. But as time passed and he kept following Izuku to his house, the green head''s cautiousness returned and he kept trying to look around. That day, as expected, had gone to waste as well. Izuku casually went to his apartment and spread the curtains of his window to cover the view inside. Then came Saturday. He didn''t want to do this today, because of his ns on Sunday, but he had limited time on his hand. Kimi was still trying, but she hadn''t reached anywhere yet. Today, he immediately flew to Izuku''s house and floated beside the window of his room. He had a pigeon in his hand, that he grabbed from the sky. It was squeaking before Kurai kept ring at it from Neji''s shoulder. While she did so, Neji took out a pill of Lactulose and threw it inside the pigeon''s mouth. Lactulose is prescribed to patients with Constipation, meaning if it were to be given to a normal person, let alone a bird, it would start to poop immediately. Almostically, it did so as Neji held it by the window curtains. Kurai moved her head away because of the awful smell, as the pigeon started to squeak hard, sounding loud enough for the people inside to hear. When it was done shitting, Neji immediately flew away and put the poor bird on the rooftop before giving it some better medicine. The bird didn''t deserve this, and she will always remember this humiliation. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Izuku returned home that day a bit satisfied and proud. After all, he had just made his pursuers leave. Today he didn''t feel any eyes on his back. Unless his training had suddenly fallencking, and his quirk wasn''t working, nobody was following him today. *Ding Dong!* He rang the bell of his apartment and his sweet mother opened the door for him. "Oh, Izuku, you''re back. How was school today?" "It was good, very good." Izuku hummed happily, which made his mother smile too. Exchanging a few more words, he went to his room and immediately stopped seeing the window curtain not present there. "Mom?" He called out. "Where did my curtains go?" His mother quickly came to him. "Oh, that. I don''t know, a weird bird dirtied the curtain with poop. So I just washed it. Why? If you feel ufortable, I can put the ones in my room here." Izuku shook his head. "No, that won''t be needed. Just prepare dinner mom, I am kinda hungry." "Oh, sure baby." His mother smiled and walked away. Izuku frowned, he felt something was wrong¡­ But that might just be his paranoia from the fact that the culprit didn''t follow him today. That bit of paranoia slowly went away, vanishing in thin air as the night grew and Izuku spent time with his lovely mother. When he was about to sleep though¡­ ~Ring Ring Ring~ ¡­He received a call on hisputer. A call from All for One himself. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [Luck ys a role!] That was the message Neji got a few hours ago that made him decide that he won''t go home today. He simply told his mother that he was at Momo''s house, which Momo supported, and therefore it fixed every problem at home. Neji was on the rooftop of a nearby building, a few hundred metres away from Izuku''s home. But he wasn''t watching Izuku with his eyes, already knowing the kid could somehow feel his eyes on his back. Which was why he ordered a camera yesterday, a camera that could take perfect shots upon kilometres upon kilometres. It cost a lot, but Neji could afford it. Now, he had the camera stand on top of a tripod, focused on Izuku''s room via his curtainless window, while he sat on a mattress on the floor and watched everything that was being recorded on aptop. He had ced a sound recorder outside Izuku''s window, via which all the sounds inside were heard crystal clearly. So, he both saw and heard when Izuku''sputer, which was shut-down, rang and a rusty and crispy voice came out of the speakers. ["Midoriya, are you free enough toe to the League for a while?"] "Huh? But it''s sote though. Never mind, tell me what''s the emergency." ["Good, as expected you''re ready anytime. Well, because of Shigaraki''s childishness, a small fight broke out between him and Stain, and a few of our new recruits have run out of the base by forcing Kurogiri to send them to a city of their choice. If you''d pleasee and calm this situation here.] There was an annoying groan from Izuku, but he agreed nheless. Neji straightened his back and attentively watched the clear footage he was getting. ¡­But, he kept watching the stream expressionless as a purple portal suddenly opened in the room and Kurogiri came out to take Izuku inside. The portal closed, leaving Neji staring. He mmed hisptop close. "Of course, it''ste at night so he wouldn''t go to the base on foot¡­ Ugh." Then why did he get the system message anyway? Did something go wrong? [I have no idea, master. The message ''Luck ys a Role'' doesn''te from me and insteades from a higher being. Maybe the concept of luck itself? I have no idea, I apologise.] Neji released a deep sigh, shaking his head and waving his hand to the system. "Don''t worry about it." Some might say, "It''s actually lucky, think about it. You now have a clip of Izuku talking to a person, who was most probably All for One, about the League and Stain. Now¡­ you can expose Izuku''s anytime." But Neji won''t do that. Exposing Izuku Midoriya will just cause the police to put the guy in jail. But putting the guy titled as the [Main Character] by the world itself in jail is nothing but a stupid move. Those types of situations never end well. Neji will take care of Izuku by his own hands...and he will do that before Summer Camp. Who knows what Izuku might pull if he gets to participate in Summer Camp? Heck, he might harm Momo in some way. That won''t do. That kid was dangerous, it''s best to eliminate him asap. Though it doesn''t seem like he would get the chance today... Kurai looked grumpy too, getting no result after staying at the rooftop until sote in this cold night. Either way, Neji and Kurai headed back to their home. Neji flying over cities and Kurai sitting on top of his shoulders. It was night, and despite having a better vision as a High Human, he still kept his Eyes of the Lord active in case anything unexpected happens. With that¡­ while flying over a city, he noted something ugly happening in a dark alleyway. He couldn''t zoom in with these eyes, but he could see the minuscule movements and decipher them in his head. From that, he realised someone was with a knife, standing above a shaking high school girl, about to dig their knife inside. Neji wouldn''t have interrupted the event if Kurai wasn''t with him. He wanted to show off a little¡­ It certainly wasn''t because the girl about to get killed had nice proportions. Like a tornado, Neji sted down and didnd between the victim and attacker, dropping on his legs with a loud thump. However, Neji didn''t care about the victim the moment his eyesnded on the attacker. He realised why he got that Luck message the moment his eyes saw the hovering text above the blonde attacker. [Himiko Toga - Tier 4] The shock on the vampire wannabe girl''s face dissipated as she jumped at Neji with her knife. Something, she woulde to realise, was a bad move indeed. ** ** ** Author''s Note: A wild night for Neji¡­ and maybe it will get much wilder. We never know. Chapter 130: 130: Investigation (3) Chapter 130: 130: Investigation (3) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 130: Investigation (3) ¡ª Four years ago, Himiko Toga got into a Hero Middle School. Three years ago, she fled from her home after killing her crush who was in the same ss as her. Since then, she''s been roaming around the streets of Japan as an Urban Myth. The infamous blood-drinking vampire. Only recently did she join the League of Viins, inspired by the famous Hero Killer feared by heroes and respected by viins. However, the league wasn''t as shy as she thought. In fact, the reason for her joining the league, Stain, actually didn''t like the leader of the group. That gave birth to today''s incident. Stain and Shigaraki started an argument, which evolved into a fight. In the end, Stain won and forced Kurogiri to send him out so that he could hunt some hypocrite heroes. Following him, some others left too. Seeing all that, Toga couldn''t help but realise it had been a while since shest drank fresh blood, so she went out too, though in a different city than the others. Himiko only consumed the blood of the person she''s in love with. It''s like how normal people kiss the person they love, just like that she sucks the blood of the person she loves. This was why currently, she didn''t have many people whose blood she wanted to suck. There was Stain, who she liked a lot because he also liked blood¡­ but he would probably kill her if she tried anything on him. So, temporarily, she nned to suck the blood of a random beautiful person. It''s like how people can sleep with others even without loving. This is like that to her, a bloody one-night stand. The girl she chose was a high schooler with great proportions. Moderate but round breasts, a slim waist, and a raised round butt. Himiko''s been ying with her for a while now, but she finally felt the urge to eat her up. Which was why she grabbed her knife and prepared to jump at her¡­ but right then, something super unexpected happened. ''Oh no¡­'' From the sky, like a descending star, a man dropped to the ground in a gush of golden light which dissipated in the air immediately. The young man stared at her with his dazzling blue eyes that had a red octagram floating over them. Was it love at first sight? Or was it a sense of danger? ''Fuck he''s hot.'' Himiko couldn''t exactly tell before she jumped at him with the knife in her hand. The young man softly stopped her arm by grabbing her wrist in a set of perfect movements that looked mesmerising to Toga. He opened his mouth, but the words he spoke weren''t directed to her. "Kurai, put the girl behind me to sleep." Only then did Toga notice the ck cat on his shoulder, whose golden gaze moved up and down as it nodded before jumping behind the boy. The boy''s body blocked the view that was happening with the cat and the high school girl, but Toga knew whatever had happened in there wasn''t beautiful from the distorted scream of her former prey. "Hehehe¡­" Toga''s lips widened as her fangs came visible. "I-I know you, you are-" "Many people know me." The young man, who Toga recognised as Neji Hado from UA 1st year, interrupted her. "Which is why I made my cat do the job behind me." Toga''s grin widened further, saying, "You''re really hot." before she swiped her leg behind Neji''s knees¡­ but he didn''t even bulge. "Oops, looks like I am damned, hehe~" Togaughed, giggling, while Neji''s palm rushed and crashed on top of her ears. It felt as if her eardrums had sted as the world spun before everything went dark in her vision, but never did she stop giggling. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kimi was sleeping after a long day of working and a long night of reading this one isekai slime manga. But not even half an hour into her sleep, she was awakened by a phone call. Only when she saw the caller''s ID saying, "Young Master", did her annoyance vanish. "Hello? Young master?" She slowly muttered as if scared that someone would hear. Kimi knew Neji was doing his own investigation, so she was a bit worried seeing him call right now. Did¡­ something bad happen? ["Uh, hi Kimi. I am not interrupting sleep am I?"] "You are, but that''s not a problem." ["Alright, back to why I called you. Do we have any house in Esuha City?"] "Eusha? ¡­Yes, I remember. Your parents have a bunch of mansions and penthouses in there, and you have 2 in your own name. Why?" ["Can you send me one of their locations? You see, I just kidnapped this girl and need a ce to keep her."] "...Can''t you just go to a motel to fuck? ¡­Nevermind, fine, I am sending it." ["Thanks! Love you like always. Also,e to the location you sent asap. This is kinda serious."] The call was cut as Kimi rubbed her eyes and yawned. "Why is he calling me sote?" Oh well, let her see what''s up. Kimi quickly sent the location of one of the 2 penthouses in Eusha city that were under Neji''s name. She also sent the guards patrolling in there a notification that the Young Master wasing. Kimi had the permission to do so, and nobody would neither question it nor notify the Hado parents since they''ll assume Kimi had asked for permission herself. After that, she got up from bed, washed her face and changed into a casual dress. Then she woke up two other maids and gave them orders. "I will be out for a while. If the Mistress asks, just say I am at a friend''s house." Kimi said to the two maids in front of her, who just¡­ stared at her. "...You have friends?" "Ria, I think this is a dream." "..." ...After that, Kimi went outside and transformed into a humanoid White Tiger. Her leg muscles flexed as electricity started to crackle around her skin. Bzzt~ With a swift kick, she vanished from her spot, already hundreds of metres away from there in a sh of white light. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kimi reached a marvellous penthouse in Eusha city and conversed with the guards for a minute, telling them not to disturb her and Neji, she went inside and climbed the stairs to the second floor. "Young master?" She started, finding Neji sitting on a couch and looking at the television while sipping juice. "So, what happened-" Her answer came to herself as she heard a muffled moan from one corner of the room, where she turned her head to find a blonde girl, wearing a high school uniform. erotically tied against the wall. "Uh¡­ you actually kidnapped a girl?" Kimi quickly ran to Neji. "Young master, did you hit your head? And where''s Kurai?" Neji changed the channel ying on the TV while taking a sip from his ss of mango juice. Only then did he turn to Kimi. "I sent Kurai to Mono''s house. Momo will take care of her, don''t worry." Neji said. "And the girl tied up¡­ look closely, she''s one of the suspects who''s supposed to be with the League. I gave you her information a few days ago, remember?" Kimi slowly turned her head to the tied up Toga who was releasing muffled moans from beneath her taped mouth while blushing deeply. "Uh¡­" Kimi nodded. "Yes, I recognise her now. The vampire girl¡­ or the closest thing to it." Toga''s case was a famous one. A few years ago shemitted her first crime, killing a student and sucking his blood dry. Both Kimi and Neji knew about this. Because it happened¡­ in the same Middle school as Neji''s. When Neji was admitted to school, Toga was already a 2nd-year student. Just a month after school started, she killed a guy famous in her year, it caused a storm to rise in the media. That''s the reason why Neji possessed the most knowledge on Toga amongst the other suspects he told Kimi about. Neji stood up and walked to Toga while gesturing to Kimi to follow suit. In front of the girl, he crouched down and raised her chin upwards with his finger. "My investigation''s been useless till now. But with this girl here, we can easily figure out the things I need." He turned his head to Kimi, while Toga kept moaning from his touch. "She''s kinda¡­ weird, or I would have done the interrogation myself. I am sure you can tell how this would end if I were to torture her for information?" Kimi watched Toga''s heated expression and nodded. This girl will start begging for a dick instead of answering the questions asked. "Can you take care of it?" Neji asked her. "She has a strong mind, so¡­ torture is a must. I have the required torture gear, pain enhancing pills, aphrodisiacs. Say no if you''re ufortable." At that, Kimi stared at Neji''s face silently¡­ She had promised herself back when he and she made up¡­ She promised to do his dirty work if needed. It seems like this was one of the ''if needed'' situations. Kimi might have been a Pro Hero before, but from her personal experience she knew not everything can be done following the Law. Sometimes¡­ dirtying your hand is a must. Then again, not like this girl right here was an angel, either. "...I will do it." Kimi agreed. Neji smiled and then slipped his hand inside empty space, from where he started to take out different kinds of torture instruments, amidst which most had the mediaeval theme. Iron chair, torture boot, choke pear, some modern-day devices, some medicine and aphrodisiac, etc. Kimi stared at all the instruments in surprise. "You have everything, huh¡­" She reached out her hand to feel some of the devices. After a while, she nodded. "Tell me the information you want me to poke out of her." Neji nodded at her and started listing out the things he needed. However, as Toga heard his demands, one by one, her eyes kept getting wider. The questions he asked needed context that one could only get from an already great amount of knowledge on the League. Was there a mole in her group¡­? She had her mouth taped, so she couldn''t say anything. But hearing him at least brought her back to her senses. This right here wasn''t a game¡­ her life was in danger. Kimi nodded. "I understand¡­" She then raised one of the instruments, a stun gun, and reached out for Toga''s face¡­ However, she stopped midway and turned to Neji with a blush. "Um, can you go out? It''s kinda awkward if you keep watching." "Oh?" Neji looked surprised. "You don''t mind being looked at in sex, but you mind me looking now¡­?" It''s not as if the [Mind Stone] changed her from a Masochist, either. The mind stone caused all her mental illnesses and disorders to vanish, but generally speaking, Fetishes aren''t considered a mental illness. The stone seemed to follow that general opinion, too. At Neji''s question, Kimi''s blush grew pale and her lips curled upwards. "Well~ Do you think a masochist has the courage to torture someone?" As she spoke, her entire skin tone changed into deep white while ck stripes danced on top of it, at the same time, both her hair and eyes turned silver. "I need to be a bit dominant right now, you know? This form of mine doesn''t like being watched." Kimi''s lips stretched into a weirdly sadistic smile as Nejiughed nervously and quickly left the room. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji should have been the one doing the ''torture'' ?? unfortunate. But maybe ?? reality will rewrite itself if enough power stones are sacrificed! Source: Trust me bro ?? Chapter 131: 131: Investigation (4) Chapter 131: 131: Investigation (4) Chapter 131: Investigation (4) ¡ª Neji stood on the balcony, staring at the starry sky in silence. But¡­ while he remained silent, his surroundings¡­ didn''t. There were moans and painful cries every few seconds,ing from inside the building. Neji had to put a [Silent Orb] around this ce so that the guards roaming outside the borders of the penthouse couldn''t hear the sound. He wished he could have said he felt bad, but Toga was moaning as if she was enjoying all that. Neji wouldn''t try to justify his actions. Even if she''s a criminal who killed dozens, she had never truly hurt him before. So what he was doing was just for his benefit. Heck, he was considering killing her for some exp right this moment. Neji yawned a little. Besides the thing happening inside the building, he had something else on his mind. It was already past midnight, and he had ns for Ryukyu by noon. So he wanted Kimi to finish this as soon as possible. But it wasn''t just working at all. Seconds became minutes and minutes turned into hours. Finally, the moaning stopped and he heard footstepsing from behind him. Turning, he found Kimi, her dress bloody red and her face covered in blood too. She slowly wiped her hands with a white handkerchief which turned red in real-time. "Young master, she''s too stubborn," Kimi said. "She has yet to split a single useful word since we started." Neji sighed. "Well, she does seem like that type. A girl who likes inflicting pain on others seems to like pain on herself too." Kimi agreed with him. "True, but what do we do now? Do I keep pushing her or do you have some other idea?" Neji pondered for a moment and reached a conclusion. But before he could open his mouth, he heard Toga''s shaky voice flow out from inside. "H-hey~! Come back! Don''t just stop midway! Hehehe~" "..." "..." Grunting, Neji chewed on his lips for a while, just as her voice flew out again. "O-or you know what? Give me a bit of fresh b-blood to drink, and I will answer one of your questions. Deal?" Neji and Kimi exchanged nces before they walked back inside. There, Neji''s expression changed after seeing the¡­ gore in front of him. Toga was naked, sitting on the Iron Chair which caused riddles of nails to be digging inside her body. Her body was bloody, and her stomach was charred from the constant shock of the stun gun. Her face was bloody, her nose broken and a few teeth missing out of her face. She alsocked nails in her toes, which looked painful just from looking. "...Wow, you went all out, Kimi." Neji said while Kimi blushed. "Don''t blush. You look just as creepy as her because of the blood on your face." "...Oh¡­okay." Kimi slowly nodded. Then, Neji went and undid the restraints on the chair just as Toga tried to stand up only to fall face first. Because she fell on her front, Neji got to see the gruesome form of her backside, riddled with hundreds of holes. Luckily, his Gamer''s Mind acted up so he felt absolutely nothing. He took out a health potion from his inventory while crouching down and turning her body around. "You said you want blood? I am curious, there''s so much blood around you. Do you not like drinking your own blood?" Even though he asked that he uncapped the health potion with his teeth and poured it into her wide mouth. Toga, who was preparing an answer for him, stopped with her eyes wide. All the wounds in her body healed visibly, all the holes closing and all the cuts stitching up while her broken twisted to repair itself and new teeth grew out of her gums. Atst, her body twisted and turned, as only mere secondster¡­ She looked healthier than ever. "Whoa," Kimi eximed. "She looked almost anorexic before, now look at her¡­" She was healthy¡­ too healthy for a naked girl. While she spoke Toga seemed shocked, looking around with her wide yellow eyes. "What happened?!" She tried to get up, but Neji''s telekinesis pushed on her body. "Don''t try to get up. You want blood, right?" Neji didn''t wait for an answer and instead grabbed a de from his inventory and shed it on his wrist. "Young master?!" Kimi cried from the side, but Neji raised his other hand in motion to stop her. Blood trickled down from his wrist onto Toga''s face, while Neji grabbed a [vour Pill] from inside his inventory. He was about to put it in his mouth¡­ but he stopped. It was no doubt that Toga''s favourite vour is the taste of blood, already. There was no need for this. On the contrary, his own High Human blood should taste better than any other blood she has had before. So changing the vour was meaningless and even dumb to some degree. "Oh?!" Toga''s eyes were wide, her expression shocked as Neji''s blood dripped like a loose tap and fell in her lips, her mouth, and her tongue. It tasted¡­ divine. It tasted rich, had the perfect bnce of iron and salt, and Toga could tell it was high-quality stuff. She loved it. Her tongue danced around, sweeping the blood falling a bit far from her mouth, as she gulped and choked on the blood like a maniac. The maniac that she was. "..." She was moaning, huffing loudly, and looked as if she was having a mental orgasm. But right then, Neji withdrew his hand back and wrapped a cloth around the wound, which started to heal immediately. Toga''s expression changed into horror. "W-why did you stop?! Give me more!" Neji cancelled the telekic pressure around her as she jumped up, trying to grab his hand but Neji evaded it and raised his arm in the air. He was much taller than her, as her head only reached his shoulders, so she couldn''t reach his hand. "Hey!" Toga had tears in the corner of her eyes. "T-this isn''t fair! Why are you doing this?! Don''t just give me that otherworldly blood only to take it away!" Tears started to trickle down her cheeks as she grabbed Neji''s cor with her hands. "Give me! Give me! Give me!" Neji simply stared at her, his expression calm. ''There was no need to call Kimi here at all¡­'' he thought. ''This hurts her more than that torture did.'' "You want it?" He asked with a small grin just Toga''s eyes shone and she nodded. "Really?" Kimi watched from the side, her expression relieved, as he removed the cloth from his hand, revealing a¡­ unscratched wrist. "W...what?!" "Oh no, looks like my wound healed. What do we do now?" Toga''s eyes shook as she looked around for a weapon. Her eyesnded on the torture devices, but before she could run off to them, Neji ate the vour pill and then grabbed her chin with his hand. "Calm now, I have something else to give you." Slowly, he put his thumb inside his mouth, coating it with his saliva, before shoving it inside her mouth just as Toga''s eyes slowly widened. "How does it taste?" Toga felt his saliva on her mouth, his saliva that tasted like¡­ blood. His blood, her new favourite vour. Shakily, she raised her head to meet his eyes while sucking on his thumb like a lollipop. "...What are you?" Neji''s already wide lips stretched further. "I am honestly no one. But I can be your endless supply of blood. Just listen to me, be an obedient little girl, and you''ll be rewarded. Understood?" Toga stared at him, feeling a strange tightness in her inner thighs, before Neji took out his finger from her mouth and pushed his tongue inside her, instead. He grabbed her tiny waist and pushed her on the bed while his tongue roamed around her mouth. She sucked on his tongue, giving her everything while not resisting at all. At that moment, she knew¡­ she had found her soulmate. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer by his neck, but he... didn''t touch her. He only kissed her while his hands were beside her neck. Atst, she used her full willpower to push him back softly. "W-why aren''t you touching me!?" Neji wiped his lips, standing on his knees as he looked down on her. "Have you answered my questions?" Toga''s eyes shook. "I-I will after you-" "No." Neji cut her off. "I am the one who makes the rules, not you." Under his overwhelming blue gaze, Toga''s breathing got heavier and she resisted her urge of pushing him down and r*ping him right here. Because she knew¡­ she needed to be a good girl. ''I-I need to be obedient¡­'' Neji turned to Kimi who was standing just behind them, gawking like a hawk, and spoke, "Stop being a voyeur and ask her the questions." Kimi seemed to jolt back to reality hearing his voice. "Erhm¡­ y-yes." She nodded. "Alright, you, answer everything I ask¡­ and you''ll get what you want." Toga stared at the both of them, breathing heavily, as she nodded. . . . After a few minutes, they were in another room. A bedroom. Toga was sitting on a stool, gloomily, while Neji and Kimi interrogated her. Slowly her hesitant answers had turned quick, and by now she finished answering everything Neji wanted to know. Kimi asked the basics and Neji asked in-depth. And indeed, things this time were more diverse than before. Many new and unknown viins who Neji never heard about have joined the League this time. Amongst them, one of them, he knew well. Viin Nine, the main antagonist of My Hero Academia: Hero''s Rising. The man, who had a copied quirk of All for One. He is currently in the League, and from what Toga said¡­ he will be present in Summer Camp. ''This requires a change of ns¡­'' Neji chuckled in his mind. ''Things just got easier.'' If it''s Nine¡­ Neji had multiple ways to take the quirk "All for One" from the guy which would have been much harder to utilise on the actual mastermind. "Although I told you where the League is located¡­ I-I actually have memorised the map of where the League''s base is located¡­" Toga said in a trembling voice. "I-I can draw that for you¡­ but n-not before you continue from where you left." She stared at Neji like a puppy while Neji stared back with his arms crossed. After a while, he turned to Kimi. "Do you support the idea of me killing her? She''s pretty crazy, killing her might be for the best¡­ And don''t judge it with your horniness." Kimi, who was about to speak, stopped midway hearing hisst words. Atst, she cleared her throat. "Well, honestly¡­ It seems she is already addicted to your body fluid. Now, you can make her deploy her as a spy in the League for the time being." Kimi said, seriously. "Killing her on the other hand isn''t exactly beneficial to you." Toga, whose expression was frightened after hearing Neji, brightened up. "Yes! M-master, I will be your spy! I will do as you say-" Kimi moved, her hand transforming as she pushed one of her sharp ck ws on Toga''s throat, softly scratching blood out of it. "Don''t. Call. Him. Master." Neji almost flinched back, but he managed to hide his shock and stared at Kimi''s dead serious expression from the side. Toga looked more frightened but she slowly turned to Neji. "T-then? How about ''Bossman''?" "...Sounds good enough." Neji didn''t care, but he nodded nheless as he watched Kimi draw her ws back. Then, he stared at Kimi''s smile, shaking off the weird chill on his spine. Seeing the path clear, he then approached the naked Toga while saying, "Alright then, guess you get to live." He turned to Kimi. "You''re gonna watch?" "No, it''s fine." Kimi shook her head. "I will head back home, it''s almost morning." At Neji''s nod, she transformed into her humanoid White Tiger form and disappeared in a sh of white. With her gone, Neji stood in front of the naked Toga who stared at his face, her body trembling in suppressed excitement while her breathing started to speed up. But she didn''t make any move, she waited patiently. ''Be obedient¡­ don''t do what he doesn''t like¡­'' She muttered to herself like a mantra. Atst, Neji picked her up and softly dropped her on the bed, on her back before locking both her wrists above her head, pushing them down with one of his hand. That caused her small but perfectly shaped breasts to jiggle up and down. "Been a while since I did it with a crazy girl." It was Neji who spoke before he leaned down to bite her nipples. "Nghn~!" ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? There were two pictures in this chapter, but can''t post because both are NSFW. I will post in Discord for anyone interested. Link- discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 132: 132: Crazy (**) Chapter 132: 132: Crazy (**) Chapter 132: Crazy (**) ¡ª Pushing her down on the bed, Neji grabbed her wrists with his right hand and locked them above her head, causing her clean armpits to poke out and her moderate breasts to jiggle. Neji leaned over and bit on her nipple as Toga moaned softly. "Nghn~!" His other free hand reached out for her armpit and softly stroked it with his thumb just as Toga''s body trembled. "It tickles, s-stop~!" She cried, moaning with her mouth wide where saliva built up and dripped down from the corner of her lips. Seeing her reaction Neji raised his face from her breasts and went to her armpit, instead, while his hand went to tease her nipples. When his tongue slipped out and licked her armpit, unable to escape because of Neji''s right hand, she jolted her pelvis upwards. "Yaangh~ It tickles!" Neji''s tongue licked the surface of her armpit, tickling her beyond anything she ever felt. He smooched his lips on her armpit, his finger ying with her nipples, pinching and rolling them roughly. The girl''s body jolted left and right as if she was performing a dance, while she kept moaning seductively. Neji drew back his face and released her arms. He shoved her backwards, in the middle of the bed and crawled above her where he grabbed her legs and yanked them above his each shoulder, which caused her crotch to just be in front of his face. "H-hey!" Toga yelled, moaning at the feeling of Neji''s breath. "I wanna suck too!" "No." Neji muttered in a soft voice before he parted his lips and pressed them on her lower-lips. Her pink lips twitched at the feeling of being touched as Neji''s tongue slipped inside the gap, twisting around and pushing on the flesh. "Aghnn! L-let me suck you too!" Although she said that, her head snapped back, a loud elongated moan leaving her lips. "This is too good~!" She could feel Neji''s tongue inside her move aimlessly before he finally found her G-spot, where he focused his attention. The pleasure seemed to increase from what felt normal to the edge of divinity. That was pleasurable, and her mind was on the brink of breaking but¡­ that wasn''t enough. She wanted his dick on her mouth. She wanted to feel the vour of scent, his sweat, which could all be found in his dick. "Ce on, p-please!?" She yelled, moaning and tightening her legs around his neck, and at that, Neji finally drew back his mouth from her pussy, leaving a thread of saliva behind. He sucked the thread inside his mouth with a quick inhale and grunted. "No." He said again. "I am notfortable with my dick in your mouth. That''s something you have to earn with your loyalty and usefulness. Do a good job, make me trust you. Do as I say, and you''ll get what you want. Understood?" She stared at him, her eyes teary. She had never felt this helpless before¡­ not even when her crush went out with another girl. This on the other hand was simply uneptable! ''B-but¡­ I mustn''t disobey him... Or he will throw me away¡­'' That taste¡­ that taste his blood and saliva held. She had never tasted something so sweet yet spicy, so creamy yet slippery. That was the epitome of perfection¡­ that was the rich blood from the best of her dreams. Toga slowly nodded at his words, tears finally streaming down her left eye, but she quickly wiped it off in case that bothered the man above her. Neji dropped her legs from his shoulders and then flipped her body around. Then he grabbed her waist and brought her ass towards him. "Raise your ass upwards." He ordered and with a moan, Toga did so. Her ass touched his cloth-covered crotch. At that, Neji simply put his shirt and pants in his inventory,ing out fully naked, as his dick sprung up and hit below Toga''s abdomen. ''T-that size¡­'' Toga couldn''t see it from her current position, but from the feel of it¡­ it was already reaching her stomach. ''Oh no¡­ I don''t think I can handle-'' Her thoughts stopped midway as she felt Neji''s dick quickly draw backwards and m into her pussy. "S-so sudden?!" She yelled out, her lips twitching as they widened into a grin. Her blush deepened and her eyes trembled as she stared at the wall in front of her. "Dammit¡­ at least¡­" she spoke, giggling. "Kiss me, you savage bastard¡­!" Hearing her, Neji pulled her head backwards by her short hair. He turned her face towards him and inserted his tongue inside. "Mmmhn~?!" Toga''s inner walls tightened around his dick, her tongue shivering as it battled with Neji''s. Neji grabbed Toga''s chin with one hand, and with the other he rubbed her lower abdomen just where his dick came to hit upon each thrust. "T-this is awesome~" Toga''s eyes were wet and teary because her pleasure and appetite both were being fulfilled. From her tongue, her mouth, she tasted Neji''s body fluid, which tasted the same as his rich blood. From her pussy, she felt as Neji''s hips mmed into her, her soft ass jiggling along with her breasts. Neji stopped thrusting for a moment, earning a disappointed yelp from Toga, as he twisted her body and pushed her on her back. He interlocked his hands with hers and pushed his dick inside her again. "Kyangh~" Toga moaned, smiling with her tongue out and eyes rolled back as Neji watched her breasts heave up and down. "K...kiss me!" Toga moaned out and Neji went to kiss her. But she was agitated seeing him kiss her neck, instead of her lips. Despite that, she held on, made sure she didn''te disobedient. ''To think I will be forced to hold back my urges once again¡­'' She moaned, feeling his lips bite her neck, leaving a hickey. Then much to her relief, he moved his mouth on top of her, kissing her lips and inserting his tongue inside. At the great pleasure and fulfilment of her appetite, Toga''s insides clenched and immediately released love juice all over Neji''s dick, also started twitching at that. "In my mouth! In my mouth~!" Toga kept yelling and fortunately for her, Neji took out his dick from inside her pussy and shoved it in front of her mouth. She didn''t dare take the length inside her mouth, fearing if it would offend him, so she only widened her lips and waited for the white sticky stuff toe out. She giggled when exactly that happened. Thick threads of white cum sprung out at her face, her mouth, her nose, as she licked it all with her tongue, giggling nonstop as the cum kepting anding at her. Her face was filled with satisfaction, her body filled with pleasure as she drank all the blood-voured cum one mouthful at a time. After that, "Hehe~ Maybe I should have taken it inside me? Getting pregnant would always keep us together~ I don''t want to lose you~ She moaned softly. Neji expressionlessly stared at her. "Toga, is it? Don''t mistake this for love." He said before striding back and grabbing her ankles with one hand and pushing them on one side of her shoulder. "Also, you talk a lot for a girl whose tummy is filled with cum." Saying that, Neji thrust into her pussy again, her eyes rolling up and her tongueing out as she moaned like a dirty bitch by the roadside. Indeed, her tummy was filled so now¡­ she wanted her womb filled too. Or this just wouldn''t feel right, would it? "F-fill my womb!" Unfortunately, he didn''t do that. But either way, Toga enjoyed the night to it''s fullest. ** ** ** Chapter 133: 133: Promise? (1) Chapter 133: 133: Promise? (1) Chapter 133: Promise? (1) ¡ª "You''re going to do what I am going to say. Is that clear?" Neji said, standing in front of Toga who was sitting on the edge of the bed, hugging his abdomen. "Yes of course!" Toga nodded enthusiastically, her chin resting above his stomach as she stared at his eyes with her wide shining irises. "Just tell me what to do, and I will do it! Though¡­ I need rewards for each mission..." They were both wearing clothes now. Neji wore a purple shirt sloppily tucked under his ck pants, which looked stylish if anything. While Toga wore a new set of high school, looking almost identical to and yet much better than her previous one. Neji softly brushed his hand past her ears before he jerked her hair from behind to throw her into the bed. "Ouch!" Neji wouldn''t have done that if she wasn''t into that shit, but more importantly, he didn''t want to get too close to her. She was crazy¡­and that was hot¡­but that''s the problem. Crazy and Hot don''t end up week together. So, keeping his douche act up, he talked. "Your first job is to make sure to never act all lovey-dovey with me. You''re an employee, I am your employer. You receive benefits for aplishing the mission I give you, nothing more nothing less." Neji stared down at her, ignoring her grunt, as Toga rubbed the back of her head. "Is that clear?" "Ugh¡­ Do I look like I am in a position to talk back?" She grunted again, this time with a sigh and sat straight back up. "Well, whatever. You don''t seem to like me that much, at least not when I am wearing clothes, hehe~" "..." "Okay, I will stop." Toga boo''ed at him. "You''re no fun~, boss. But eh, just tell me what I am supposed to do after going back to the League." Although Toga said she''ll stop, in her mind, she thought otherwise. If she were to stop, he would most likely kill her after his mission or whatever with the League was done. She needed to make him like her somehow, enough for him to keep her around even after that, at least. So that she could savour his rich delicious blood for the end of eternity. Besides that, the cold look in his eyes¡­ she might just have fallen for him already. Neji, picking his ear with his pinky, pondered on herst question with a thoughtful expression. "Hmm¡­ For now, just keep notifying me about the things happening inside the League every 24 hours. Of course, if there''s an emergency you can contact me early too." Neji already gave her his number along with a new phone, since she didn''t have one before. "Based on your performance, you''ll be rewarded generously¨Cdon''t you worry about that." Seeing Toga nod, he was about to say ''That''s all,'' but he remembered something else. "Oh yeah, and if you''re nning to spill the beans and betray me, I will make sure to lock you up in a basement while sses of my blood will be ced around your cell, for you to smell until forever because I would keep feeding you enough to keep you alive." "..." Toga shivered just at the thought, biting her tongue and promising not to do that right there. "Alright, then I will drop you a few kilometres outside this building. Find your way back to the League and contact me in 24 hours." Neji said to Toga, who nodded. "But how will we go out unnoticed-" Her words came to a halt as Neji''s fingers pressed on her neck, causing her eyes to roll up and her body to drop back to the bed. Then Neji simply touched her just as her body immediately got stored in his inventory. Before leaving the penthouse though, he looked at the map on the table, the map that Toga had hand-drawn just a few minutes ago. The map¡­ of the League of Viins'' hideout that Toga took a look at while nobody else was noticing. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Pro Heros and their Agencies don''t usually have Sunday as their holiday. After all, if all heroes took a day off on Sunday, the crime rate would always spike up on that particr day. Which is why the Hero Association chooses a holiday for all the heroes when they make an Agency. A hero''s holiday is calcted based on the holiday of the other heroes present in their particr city. Ryuko Tatsuma, also known as the Dragon Hero Ryukyu, was lucky enough to get her holiday on Sunday. Today was exactly that Sunday and like usual Sundays, she was supposed toze around and watch a few TV shows. But things don''t always go ording to n. Justst Friday, Nejire Hado, one of Ryuko''s sidekicks, picked on her quite a bit about her perfume, haircut and clothes outside work. "Shame, shame! This is why you''ve been single for thest two years!" That''s what Nejire said, which stung Ryuko''s pride as a woman. The truth was, she liked her hairstyle a lot. Even though it gave out the ''timid-girl'' vibe when she didn''t wear her head-gear. But she couldn''t refute the girl''s other ims. Her clothes and perfume were indeed outdated. She couldn''t even remember thest time she bought new clothes, which was why the clothes she had currently would be called ''old-fashioned'' in this society where style changes every few months. And about her perfume¡­ she didn''t even want to talk about it. She''s been buying the same brand for thest six years. So, today, at Nejire''s rmendation, she came to [Hado Fabrics]. One of the biggest textile and fashion brands in the whole world, which had its HQ in the highest skyscraper in Chiba city, The skyscraper was a huge 101-story building and from what Ryukyu heard, there was everything in this building, not just clothing shops. So she could buy both her perfume and clothes from right here. After parking her car, she took the lift to first buy her clothes. She picked a random floor, the number-33, and went up the elevator. ~Cling~ The elevator opened and she slowly stepped out, taking a deep breath in of the cool and fresh smell of the floor. There were clothes everywhere in front of her and certainly, to maintain all that, keeping the environment good was a must. Ryukyu walked a few rays of clothes¡­ before she froze. "Hey~ you should have told me you wereing! I would have organised some for you." A beautiful woman said, hugging the shoulders of a boy. Ryukyu noticed her hair was the same shape as Nejire''s, though the colour was a bit deeper blueish. Ryukyu recognised her immediately. ''That''s Nejire''s mother¡­'' Thest time they met, her hair was straight, but she still recognised her because of the iconic shape her hair currently took. Normally, Ryukyu would have gone and said hi, but¡­ there was another person with Nejire''s mother. Her son, Neji Hado. ''Ugh¡­ I had to get on this floor, didn''t I?'' She sighed but didn''t think much of it. She will simply take the elevator up another floor. And, she was about to do so, but right then¡­ "Wait¡­ Hey, isn''t that Ryukyu?!" Ryuko sighed and held back from face-palming herself as she heard Neji''s voice from behind her. Forcing a smile, she turned around to find Neji and Gara walking to her, thetter looking pleasantly surprised. "I really should cancel all my ns for today," Gara spoke as she came closer and grabbed Ryukyu''s hands. "Hello Ryukyu, how''ve you been?" ''Gosh, this mother and daughter duo are so simr.'' Ryukoughed softly, avoiding Neji''s gaze. "I am doing fine, thank you for asking. I assume you have been doing so too? Also, please drop the formalities." Ryuko said. "I am just here as Ryuko, an average customer in need of clothes. Don''t get too heated please." Gara was about to open her mouth with what seemed to be a protest, but before she could, her phone rang. "Hello? Sara? Huh? What? No, no, that''s not right¡­" Her face visibly paled, her eyes going wide. Neji looked at her worriedly while she stuttered on her phone. After a minute, she apologised to Ryuko. "Err, sorry, I have to get going¡­" She apologised, to which the dragon waved her hands. Gara''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Ah, I know!" She turned to Neji. "Baby, can you show her around a bit? You''re free anyways, right? You two also know each other pretty well." Maybe it was a hallucination, but for an instant Ryukyu could have sworn to have seen Neji''s eyes focus on the empty air, as if he was watching a hologram, before his focus returned to normal. "Oh, okay. I am free anyway." Neji said casually, and to that Gara nodded gratefully and immediately left after apologising again. Then Neji turned to her. "So, let''s go and look around. Ask me anything you wish to know, I will answer if I know." "..." Ryukyu didn''t like how uninterested he sounded right now. ''Hmph, aren''t you the same guy who was wanting to meet me just a week ago?'' Involuntarily, she looked at him with a cute frown. "Hm?" Neji tilted his head. "Why are you frowning?" "...Uh." Ryuko returned to her senses. "S-sorry, it wasn''t intentional." She cleared her throat and changed the subject. "Anyway, how are you, Neji?" Neji crossed his arms. "Not good." "Huh?" This time, it was Ryuko''s turn to look confused. He wasn''t doing well, even though he was going out with two girls? That''s like the dream of every man, what an ungrateful guy. "Why?" Still, she asked softly. "Well¡­" He looked at her grumpily. "Apparently a certain someone doesn''t have time to meet me, but has time toe to a city almost a hundred kilometres far from her own just to buy clothes." There was a nk silence before Ryukyu''s face went red and she became flustered. "O-oh, th-that¡ª" "So, did you get a boyfriend?" Neji interrupted her, leaning over to her face as their nose almost touched. "I can visualise an insecure guy telling you to cut off contact with any other males. So, did you?" "W...well, no." Ryukyu finally sighed and took a step back from his face. She for some reason felt a bit guilty all of a sudden... "I admit, it''s my fault. L-let''s just say it was the pressure of work?" "You''re bad at lying, Ryuko." Neji straightened his back. "But I will ept it¡ªin one condition." Ryuko perked her ears up. "Since you''re here to buy clothes, and I will be showing you around¡­ How about this; you will have to wear any clothes that I choose¨C" "Not a chance." Ryuko declined immediately, shaking her head softly. Rumi told her quite a bit about the process in which he seduced her. So giving him a promise like this would be a bad idea if anything. Neji put his hands up in defence. "Now, don''t get so worked up. Why do you sound so worked-up anyway? I am not going to make you wear bikinis and stuff that are too revealing, you know?" Ryukyu watched him with narrowed eyes. Should she agree? She did feel a bit guilty for ignoring him¡­ But like she told Rumi, Neji was a good boy, even if as a man he was trash. Currently, she was talking with the ''boy'' Neji, not the other one. He was treating her like a friend from an older age scale. It was silly to express hate to him. So she should indeed do something to melt the ice between them¡­ After long consideration, she sighed and nodded. "Alright, fine. But remember, nothing too revealing. Okay?" "Yes~ of course." Ryukyu might have imagined it, but Neji seemed to barely hide a smirk. ** ** ** Author''s Note: What kind of trap can capture a Dragon? Chapter 134: 134: Promise? (2) Chapter 134: 134: Promise? (2) Chapter 134: Promise? (2) ¡ª Toga woke up in an alley, all alone as she looked around. Making sure everything that happened wasn''t a dream, she giggled and sniffed the phone Neji gave her. ''His scent¡­ hehe.'' After savouring his scent for a while, she shook her head rapidly. She needed to get going. So she dialled Kurogiri''s number on it, as it started to ring. She never had a phone of her own, since it''s dangerous to steal a phone in this day and age where any tech can be tracked by the government. Only people who had a good connection with a good Broker could own a phone, but Toga wasn''t so lucky. Fortunately, she only recently joined the league so they didn''t know that she didn''t have a phone and wouldn''t question her from where she got this phone all of sudden. The call was picked up from the other side and an ethereal voice came flowing out. ["Hello?"] "Hehe," Toga, blushing as she sniffed her shirt, spoke. "Kurogiri? My tummy is filled, I wanna go back. Pick me up~" There was silence from the other side, but after a while, the voice spoke again. ["Tell me your location."] ¡ª¡ï¡ª Toga was soon picked up by the mist man and brought back inside the bar that was the base of League of Viins. The moment she appeared back, she found Stain and the others back too. "Oh, Stain~ you''re back?" Toga gasped, dramatically covering her mouth with one hand. "Mhm, and that guy is here too." Seeing Stain not even looking at her, she looked at the other people present. Looking over to the teen with green hair and freckles over his cheeks, Toga grumbled. She''s only met him once before, but there wasn''t any conversation between them. Yet, she didn''t like him at all. She hated the sheer vibe he gave and how smart he tried to act. ''Annoying looking bastard¡­'' She wanted to kill him right here, but she couldn''t because Shigaraki forbade it, even though he seemed to not like him that much either. Suddenly, Toga''s eyes lit up. ''Wait, hehe, I know.'' Toga suddenly got a n. ''I just need to make the boss kill this guy¡­!'' If her guess was right, Neji probably didn''t know that his ssmate, Izuku Midoriya, was actually involved with the league. If he learned about this, he would certainly want to eliminate a dangerous guy like him, right? ''Hehe¡­ I need to brew a n for this too, just to get greater rewards.'' She decided and started to pay attention to the situation in front of her. Izuku Midoriya was sitting on top of a small round table while viins of different categories stood in front of him, beside Toga. Meanwhile, Shigaraki and Kurogiri were standing beside Izuku. "Now this isn''t exactly my ce to talk, but as a fellow disciple of my Shigaraki-chan here, I would be meddling," Izuku said, pointing his finger at the growling Shigaraki. Then he looked at the eyes of each viin. "I know most of you guys joined the League of Viins because of Stain, but that does not mean Stain is the founder of this. It''s Shigaraki, and just like everyone here, except for me since I am not a part of this, all of you are under Shigaraki." Shigaraki now seemed pleased at Izuku''s words, thinking maybe the green-head wasn''t so bad after all. "Fights between the members of the group are natural, like what happened between Stain and your leader today. But that doesn''t mean you join the fight and take one side. No, not that, you have to stop the fight from growing big, instead." Izuku spoke while the viins muttered to themselves. "Excuse me?" One of the viins, a teen wearing a high school uniform, raised his hand. "I have a question." "Please go ahead." Izuku inclined his head. "I know you," The kid said. "You''re a student in UA-High, aren''t you? I remember seeing you at the Sports Festival. You must be a spy in there, I guess. But that doesn''t mean you are not a kid, how can you expect us to listen to you while you are so young? Heck, you''re younger than even me." Izuku blinked at the guy before chuckling. ''Ah, he''s jealous because a guy like me who seems to be of his age group is ordering him. What a trash.'' The other viins seemed to catch the logic in the kid''s words and started to nurture amongst themselves, but Izuku pped his hands. "To answer the question, I will ask you guys a question of my own." He said. "Have you ever heard of The One?" The words caused different reactions from the viins. Some flinched back and someughed while some just looked confused. "The One, an Urban Legend from the early Quirk Era," Izuku said. "What''d you do if I say¡­ I am him?" "Hey!" Shigaraki yelled out. "What the hell do you think¨C" His mouth was immediately covered up by purple mist, concealing his voice, at a single gesture from Izuku that Kurogiri followed. The viins on the other hand seemed shocked while a few whispered to the ears of the others who were ignorant about The One. "Okay, my bad way of wording." Izuku corrected himself. "He gave me a few quirks, and since those quirks were a part of him, by wielding those, in a sense I am him. I am simply trying to say that The One is alive and well, and he is the true bods of this League. He has chosen Shigaraki as the sessor of his power and me as his future advisor." Shigaraki, whose mouth was still counselled, revealed a surprised expression at that. But he quickly hid it. This must be Izuku''s n, to make them seem like he''s smart so that they listened to him. ...Though in reality, that was indeed All for One''s n, and both Izuku and Kurogiri we''re told of that. Though not even All for One himself knew, Izuku had no ns to work under Shigaraki. While the viins were more surprised, Izuku continued. "Now, I am sure you have heard about the mouse Nezu and Saiko Intelli of the Intelli Corporations. They have quirks that enhance their brain to a great degree¡­ If you haven''t already guessed, yes, my master, The One, has bestowed me upon a quirk that makes me smarter, so my age doesn''t matter at all, as I am smarter than every one of you herebined." The quirk part about his speech was a lie. But the viins clearly fell for his words, and that alone made hisst line a truth. Even Toga fell for it, which made her feel endangered around this guy. ''Shit, I need to be careful¡­ if he''s as smart as he says he is, he might realise I am a spy and then harm my boss¡­ I can''t let that happen!'' Toga made up her mind... she needed Neji to eliminate Izuku asap or he would do something very dangerous. "Back to the point." Izuku gathered everyone''s attention. "There are around 20 people here, and some of us have really powerful quirks. Mr Nine, for example." Izuku said, pointing his finger at a white-haired tall man standing amidst the crowd. "As you might have noticed, he has more than one quirk¡­ But look at him, he''s so calm and collected, not getting involved in useless fights. Be like him, be understanding of your power. We all might be viins here, but we are a group. Fighting amongst ourselves isn''t a good idea." Izuku jumped off the table and put his hands in his pockets. "You can leave like today again if you wish but let me be clear, next time, you won''t be brought back, and the next time we meet¡­ you''ll be an enemy." That started another series of chattering that was again put to a halt by Izuku''s p. "But since we have gathered here, for now, I should let you guys know about the most recent n we brewed. Maybe that will keep you guys calm and interested?" That caught Toga''s attention. The League had already let them know about a mission that''d being in 1 and half a month, but nobody knew in-depth about it. So he was probably going to talk about that. "You all have an idea about the Summer Camp that UA High holds every year, right?" Izuku asked, receiving a nod. "To put it simply, we are going to attack the kids there, which will be easy since I am there to keep things bnced." Everyone started chattering at that and even Toga was surprised to hear the n. Neji would totally like this information. "But," Izuku continued. "Just that isn''t enough. On one hand, we n to kill all the students while capturing a certain two of them alive. On the other hand, we n to do something equally important on the same day as this mission." That got everyone''s attention as Izuku grinned and spread his arms wide. "We will be divided into two groups, and while the students are dying by the hands of group-1, our second group will pay a visit to each of the student''s homes where we will kill and butcher their parents, their family!" Toga almost moaned from the idea, but she knew that unfortunately wouldn''t work out well because of two things. One, she was going to tell this to Neji asap. Second¡­ "I knew from the moment I first met you, you''re a fucked up guy." ...Stain didn''t like the idea. "I don''t like hurting innocent people, you know that very well, and you still present such an idea?" He unsheathed his de. "Are you deliberately starting a fight after giving such a speech?" Toga tried, but she couldn''t stop her lips from widening as a giggle left her. Half of the league slowly stepped away to the right while the other half stepped to the left, standing opposite each other as they were just about to jump at each other. Toga, along with Nine and a few others, stood away from the two groups. But right then¡­ Zhhm~ A purple misty portal opened between the two groups just as a man with no eyes, ears and nose walked out with a smile on his face. "My my, to think you''d force an elderly to make a move." The man spoke as his lips stretched into a grin. "s, things never end peacefully when my old bones rattle against each other." Raising his hand up, while everyone watched him with weary and shock, the man known as The One, snapped his fingers. That was thest thing Toga could remember before everything went nk for her. ** ** ** Chapter 135: 135: Promise? (3) Chapter 135: 135: Promise? (3) If you want to read 15+ chapters ahead, go here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 135: Promise? (3) ¡ª "This floor only has the hoodies that you''re currently wearing, why are you here anyway?" Neji said to Ryuko while walking towards the elevator. Ryukyu was wearing a green hoodie and jeans, and because of her hair, she looked like a gloomy hikikomori. "Well, pardon me for only wearing hoodies," said Ryuko while stepping inside the elevator behind Neji. "Where are we going?" Neji pressed a floor number in the elevator and answered, "To where we can find clothes for women." Ryuko silently thought over his words. Did she not look womanly wearing this¡­? She felt a bit¡­ bitter hearing that. Was this why he never approached her even though he slept with Rumi in a single meeting after meeting? While she wailed on her mind, the elevator had already reached the 69th floor as the door parted with a clink. "We''re here," said Neji and walked out before stepping to the side to let Ryuko pass through. "Hmmm," Ryuko looked around. "I thought you were bringing me to a floor filled with swimsuits and undergarments. Hmm, this doesn''t look so bad." Around her were normal clothes, hanging from either shelves or mannequins. When Ryuko was looking around, her focus somewhere else, a few employees immediately noticed Neji and were about to run at him, but with a gesture, he told them to stop, pointing at Ryukyu with a wink. The employees looked shocked, their thoughts being ''Wait, doesn''t he already have a girlfriend?''. But they weren''t brave enough to say anything and simply bowed and backed off. "Hm?" Ryuko turned to Neji, tilting her head. "Did you say something?" "Nope, not at all." Neji shook his head. "Anyway, let me pick a dress for you." Ryuko bobbed her head and followed Neji as he walked to a shelf. He squinted at the clothes carefully, touching and feeling them with his hands before he took out a khaki dress. "Try this out," Neji said, reaching his hand out. "You don''t mind, right? This isn''t a revealing one." Ryuko epted the wool coat and observed it for a while. "Hm¡­ Well, this doesn''t look bad. Okay, let me try it on." Neji smiled and pointed it at the changing room, where she walked in and came out 3 minutester. "How do I look?" With a small blush, Ryukyu put one of her arms on her waist and looked at Neji. She wore a khaki long coat made of wool, spread over her chest but hugging her waist tightly, it reached just above her knees, below which her smooth thighs peeked out. Neji smiled at her. "Elegant like ady. Those saggy clothes don''t do you justice, Ryukyu." "Mhm¡­" Ryukyu smiled softly at that, rubbing the back of her arm. ''He certainly has a way with his words¡­'' "Alright then, I like it too," Ryuko observed her body in a mirror. "Then I will take it. You have good fashion sense, Neji." Neji shrugged his shoulders. "me my mother." Ryuko giggled softly at that and Nejiughed too. He then picked another cloth, and Ryukyu tried it too. It was a short wool coat that she wore over a ck t-shirt coupled with a short wool skirt of the same khaki colour. Next¡­ Ryukyu kept trying on clothes chosen by Neji, but while he kept his promise of not making her wear any revealing clothes, he did stretch the limits of his promise by making her wear tight clothes. [Some reference pictures~] Atst, she epted one of his more ufortable suggestions. It wasn''t that revealing, but still enough to make her feel embarrassed. "Um, I don''t think this is okay¡­" Ryukyu rubbed one of her arms with the other and avoided eye contact. "It feels empty on my shoulder de¡­ Almost as if I am naked." Ryuko wore a soft ck Bardot dress. Because of the shoulderless cloth, her breasts were visible from above and because the cloth hugged her waist tightly, her hourss figure was also apparent. "Naked? Pfft. Look at you now, so gorgeous." Neji whistled and leaned over her shoulder to look at her reflection in the mirror. "See? These are the clothes that suit ady such as you." "...Mhm." Ryukyu smiled. "Really?" She felt his breath fall on her naked shoulders, feeling his hand slowly sliding by her waist as he stared at her eyes in the mirror. "Do you think I am lying?" Neji''s hand softly squeezed her waist as she blushed. "Ady should show off her beauty, not hide it under baggy clothes." Ryukyu''s breath grew hotter as she slowly turned her head to the right where Neji''s face was resting on her shoulder. Their eyes met and Neji immediately blushed and stepped back. "A-ah, s-sorry, I got too close in yourfort zone." He avoided eye contact and looked at the ceiling, rubbing his neck. "Um¡­ don''t tell Nejire about this, please?" Ryuko returned to her senses and blinked before covering her mouth and giggling. ''So he has a cute side to him too¡­'' It''s unbelievable to think this same guy "seduced" Rumi¡­ But she doubted this reaction was an act, and if it really was, she should quit as a Hero. Shaking her head, stillughing, she waved her hand. "I won''t, no worries. Anyway, I think I have seen enough clothes. Let me wear a bit¡­ covering one from the ones we bought, and then buy me some perfumes." "Oh¡­ sure." Neji coughed and nodded. Then they started walking to look for a more covering cloth as Ryukoasked, "You must be popr with girls with all this fashion sense and cosmetic knowledge, hm?" "Hm, well I guess~ But I don''t like to talk to girls that much, except for my family and girlfriend, so these skills are useless. Oh, and Rumi too. We opened up quite a bit when she tried to keep me calm after I failed to save Todoroki." That caused Ryuko to freeze for a moment, but it wasn''t only because she was worried about his mental health. She quickly wiped the shock away from her face, and asked, "That''s right, Neji, are you doing okay these days? I heard from Momo that you''re fine, but¡­ are you really?" Then the conversation started but Ryuko''s mind was honestly somewhere else¡­. ''...Could it be that Neji fell for Rumi when she tried tofort him after the Hosu incident? Maybe Rumi mistook his next approaches as ''seduction'' and therefore after a massive series of misunderstandings they did that unspeakable thing?'' Everything seemed to click in her mind, as if a mystery that was already solved before was nowing out with a new, more eptable oue. As Neji exined his experience with Ida, from the corner of her eyes Ryukyu watched his innocent face with a guilty gaze. ''Gosh¡­ And here I was ming him and Rumi¡­'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª After buying a perfume chosen by Neji, which she liked a lot, she reluctantly followed him to a barber''s shop. "Listen~ I like my hair a lot, I don''t want to change it." said Ryuko, but despite her words, she still followed him though with a troubled expression. She just didn''t want to decline his persistent offer after he helped her so much today, more so after she started to see him in a new light again. "No, listen to me." Neji said, walking beside her and softly pulling her by her hand. "This barber does my hair, and you know how my hair is? It''s actual silver, so any normal barber will quit their job instead of epting me as a customer. But this girl has a quirk [Hair Maniption], which lets her manipte any hair that doesn''t belong to her. She can even grow or shorten people''s hair without any pain or side effects." Ryukyu scratched her chin, softly blushing at his hand pulling her as she took in his words. ''Fine¡­ if I don''t like the new cut, the barber can turn my hair back to normal.'' She decided and followed Neji for a minute longer before they finally entered a Salon. When they did, they found the salon empty except for a short brown haired girl sitting on a chair and polishing her nails. "Hi." Neji said, which attracted the girl''s attention as she raised her head with a frown that melted at the sign of Neji. She immediately hid her enthusiasm seeing another person beside Neji, an older woman. "Oh, it''s my boy Neji~ You bought a girl this time, hm?" The girl put her nail polish away and walked over before she squinted at Ryuko''s face. "Mhm, you look familiar- wait¡­" Her eyes went wide. "It''s you, Pro Hero Ryukyu!! Do you remember me? You saved my life once, back when I was young, drowning in the sea!" "Uh¡­" Ryukyu smiled kindly as she tried to recognise the girl¡­ to no avail. "Of course, I do! How can I forget?" she didn''t stop smiling. ¡­ After the loud greeting, Neji told the girl about Ryukyu''s case and she nodded attentively, saying she''ll take care of it. Currently, she was doing exactly that, doing the finishing touch with a scissor on the grown blonde hair that she grew out with her quirk. "You know, I always wanted to get my hands on your head ever since that day." the barber spoke while attentively cutting the hair. "But you never came~ Look at you now, so gorgeous." The girl slowly took the scissor away and leaned over on Ryuko''s shoulders, grinning. "What do you think?" Ryuko, on one hand, simply stared at her reflection with wide golden eyes. "Sheesh!" It was Neji who joined the conversation. "See? You look like a human now, isn''t this amazing?" Ryukyu softly coughed, shaking her head. "Well, I guess this is better than before. Long hair, braided behind in a ponytail and two strands of hair falling over my chest." she smiled, looking at her face. "Not bad." "My pleasure!" the barber cheered, throwing her hands in the air as Neji sighed in relief. After thanking her, Ryukyu and Neji made their way to theirst stop that wasn''t nned. A coffee shop. After ordering coffee, Ryukyu asked in a curious tone. "You talked about the gloomy stuff until now, why don''t you say anything about the good stuff? What''s up in your school these days?" Neji, sipping his cup, hummed and thought of his words. "Well, things have been fun in school. We had Hero Basic training on the first day of our ss and there I did this and that and won¡­" He kept speaking, looking like an innocent and curious boy, while Ryukyu rested her chin on her hand and stared at him with a smile. [Image Here] "...Hm?" Neji tilted his head. "Is anything wrong?" "No." Ryukyu softly shook his head. "I was just wondering, since you said you aren''t that busy these days because there''s no practical stuff happening in school¡­ how about you help me buy something next Sunday too?" Neji scratched the back of his head. "Well, it''s okay I guess. I can manage time on a weekday too if it''s you¡­" Ryuko kept smiling before closing her eyes and giggling while a confused Neji stared at her. "Alright," she stood up. "Then till we meet again, Neji. It''s kindate for me since my schedule is packed, so I will be going." Neji nodded at her, "I understand, be careful on your way." Waving his hand he watched as she smiled and giggled again before she slowly took her leave. Immediately as she left, Neji rxed his posture and leaned back on the chair. ''I will say¡­ 45 percent?'' Neji thought. ''Yeah, that''s the amount of progress I have with her right now.'' He just had to act and y with his words, because if what Rumi told him was right, Ryukyu was right now cleared up of the ''misunderstanding''. With a small chuckle, he ordered a cup of cold coffee. ** ** ** Author''s Note: *pulls out knife* Where are the power stones for the cute reference pictures? Chapter 136: 136: Plans and Executions (1) Chapter 136: 136: ns and Executions (1) Chapter 136: ns and Executions (1) ¡ª After Ryukyu left, Neji met up with Gara onest time before calling Kimi to pick him up. When he was in the car, going back to his home, his phone buzzed with message notifications. [Toga: Boss, things went hectic in here.] [Neji: What happened?] Neji frowned softly and waited for Toga to reply back. Was this a prank from her side? Or did something big really happen? [Toga: First off, did you know, your ssmate Izuku Midoriya is associated with the league?] Neji knew that and sighed softly. If that''s the only thing that''s ''hectic'' then it''s nothing serious¡­ That thought of his immediately revealed to be foolish as another message came. [Toga: Also, Shigaraki isn''t actually the leader of the League¡­ It''s this one guy named The One or whatever, I never heard of him. So what happened was¡­] Toga exined the situation that urred in the League after she returned. That part was surprising, true, but the shocking part only came on the next message. [Toga: When I regained my consciousness, Stain was already dead¡­ His body was limply lying down on the floor with that ''The One'' dude looming over his body. The shocking part is, that guy seemed to have¡­ stolen Stain''s Quirk.] "..." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Toga washed her face in the basin and returned to the main room of the League. "It took you 20 minutes to finish?!" Arge muscr guy with blue skin yelled at her, going past her towards the bathroom. Toga clicked her tongue. "Tsk, girls need more time than guys. But then again how would you know, you fucking virgin." The guy, who was halfway through, turned around to re at her from the door. But as his eyes met Kurogiri''s golden gaze, he groaned and left the scene. Kurogiri was wiping a ss of wine, like usual. Izuku and Shigaraki both were gone, taken away by All for One. So the remaining members sat in corners of the room, silently without any sound. Toga woke upter than most others, so she seemed to have missed quite a show based on the expressions of the others. Though it seems only Stain was killed, as he was the only one brave enough to attack The One, who swiftly took him down. After that, nobody dared to even speak. "You''re quite brave," said Kurogiri as Toga took a seat in front of him. "Everyone is silent, even avoiding eye contact, yet you are picking fights. Is it because you weren''t able to see him in action?" Toga looked at his eyes, or at least what seemed like his eyes, and shrugged. The reason she wasn''t worried was because of Neji. She didn''t think much of it back then, but it was clear that he had multiple quirks too. One was his Surge, which he used in the Sports Festival. One was his space maniption or maybe pocket dimension where he kept many things inside. Atst, one was either the ability to heal wounds, or make potions that could heal wounds. Toga was certain he had more things hidden in his sleeves, and if she had to guess he was actually hunting for All for One from the get-go. Maybe because he didn''t like another person with multiple quirks? Or maybe he wanted the ability to steal other quirks. Toga didn''t care enough to theorise beyond that. "Well, I am just a bit grumpy." Toga said, taking out a knife from within her socks and starting to wipe it clean. "I heard that monster looking guy took Stain''s quirk? If the rumours I heard are true, he used to give quirks like candies in the past. Hmm, if I was a core member then maybe I would have been able to get that quirk? Just imagine, it''s a perfect quirk for me. I can transform into others by sucking their blood, but if I could paralyse them too, I would have been much more efficient in any job I am given." Though she was saying it, she knew the chance of getting that quirk was slim for her. Kurogiri simply stared at her while continuing his work without saying anything. "By the way," Toga looked around, trying to find someone. "Where''s that guy named ''Nine''? Did he go with Shigaraki and Izuku too?" Kurogiri gave a simple nod as Toga kept humming. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Far from that city, on the highest floor of a huge skyscraper, the scene looked as if it was sketched out of a sci-fi movie. There were dozens of incubators filled with green liquid, with Nomus floating inside them. There was lighting out of the incubators, which softly lit the darkroom because the ss windows were shut and all the lights were turned off. Currently, All for One sat on arge chair wearing a lot of medical equipment. In front of him Izuku Midoriya, Tomura Shigaraki, and Nine stood. "Midoriya, why did you think this was a good idea?" All for One, his cheek resting on his knuckles, asked. "Things could have ended badly." "But it didn''t," Izuku exined. "Because I knew you woulde." All for One stared at him, even though hecked eyes, watching as Izuku continued. "I and you already agreed on that n, didn''t we? We already realised ss 1-A is unneeded, so their death isn''t harmful to us. But I have watched them for quite some time, and I know if we let them grow they''ll be severely dangerous. So, while they''re unneeded, their death is needed. I really think we should eliminate them, but their families would just be a bonus to unreveal the danger that the League actually poses to the public." Shigaraki and Nine also listened to him, Shigaraki barely containing his rage. Why was he deciding about the League?! "Unlike how we assumed," Midoriya continued. "All Might''s sessor is in the 3rd year of high school, instead of the 1st year. We don''t have any spies in those sses. But it''s already toote to evaluate and then change things, we have to eliminate him as early as possible since as you know, he is unlocking the powers locked within One for All." Izuku said. "If we let him grow, he wille after me, Shigaraki and even you.... Against him, we wouldn''t be able to do anything." Mirio Togata was a danger greater than All Might, and AFO knew that really well. AFO smiled in amusement and nodded. "That''s right, that''s some great insight you have there. Hmm, then what do you suggest, Midoriya" "I suggest we use Nine." Izuku said. "We were lucky enough to have seeded with Nine''s experiment earlier than nned, so all we have to do is release Nine in the Summer Camp where he will kill everyone in there and steal a few quirks since most of his slots are free anyway." "This will make All Might assume that you have passed down your quirk to someone else, aka Nine, before your death a few years ago, and while all the heroes go after Nine, we will start the experiment to perfect Shigaraki''s body." Not even Shigaraki knew, but he actually had All for One passed down on him for years, while AFO had a copy version of it. Shigaraki''s body was just too weak to use the quirk right now. Which was why Doctor Kyudai started the experiment on Nine to make sure the experiment to strengthen and perfect Shigaraki''s body for him to properly bear the quirk ''All for One'' goes well. Though even Midoriya didn''t know, this was all part of AFO''s n to take over Shigaraki''s newly strengthened body after abandoning his current dying one. Meanwhile, Shigaraki was starting to look confused each time a word left Izuku''s mouth, and by the time hepleted talking Shigaraki didn''t understand anything anymore. "Hmm." All for One tapped his chin with a finger. "Not really a bad idea, it just needs a bit of tweaking here and there. But yes, indeed, I can now understand why you did all this. Stain isn''t the type to work for our benefits, after all." Stain would understand what''s happening and he would betray the League, but that wouldn''t be adequate for AFO''s ns. All for One chuckled softly and then raised his hand. "Come here, Midoriya." Izuku, nodding, walked over as he felt All for One ce his hand on his head. "Midoriya." All for One spoke. "Stain''s quirk is useless to me, so I am passing it on to you. Be sure to use it for great purposes." Izuku''s eyes widened as All for One''s hand gleamed with red energy. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Izuku, where have you been?!" When Izuku returned home, his mother hugged him tightly in front of the door. "I was so worried!" Izuku hugged her back. "It''s fine mom, everything''s fine. Don''t you worry¡­" His mother drew her face back and looked at his eyes with worry. "Is anything wrong? Why do you sound like that?" Izuku stared at her for a long time and as if hesitating, he finally parted his lips. "Mom¡­ I am sorry." ¡­ After going back to his room, Izuku sat down on his desk and picked up a notebook. In the notebook, he had written things in anguage that nobody knew, because it was anguage that... he invented for himself. There he wrote down today''s incident, writing how All for One took Stain''s quirk and how he gave it to him. Izuku Midoriya had a n. A n that was less important to him than capturing All Might and Bakugo, but a n nheless. This world needed a reset, it needed to go back to the time when things such as quirk didn''t exist. For that, however, Izuku required an eraser tool. The eraser tool which was the quirk, All for One. Unfortunately, AFO picked Shigaraki as his sessor and Nine as the test subject. If only Izuku could be either one of them¡­ he didn''t have to choose this path. ''I am sorry, master¡­'' Looking at the n he had written on the notebook in his own inventednguage, Izuku apologised. ''I am sorry, even though you brought me back from the pit of hell¡­ I am going to have to kill you.'' Izuku was really sorry, but this was necessary. ** ** ** Chapter 137: 137: Plans and Executions (2) Chapter 137: 137: ns and Executions (2) Chapter 137: ns and Executions (2) ¡ª From just canon, Neji already knew that viins will being to attack the students in Summer Camp. But, he wasn''t expecting them to attack the students'' parents too. ''Guess the butterfly has pped its wings again.'' About how Izuku even knew of the Student families'' location though; Neji had a fair guess. It''s not exactly hard to get information, even inside a school like UA-High, with Izuku''s quirk. He can simply go to the bathroom and enter his Astral Form to roam around and find the papers he needed. Atst, as shocking as it might sound, Izuku Midoriya was the main schemer in this n of killing students and their families. Because from what Toga reported, even Shigaraki was shocked when Izuku presented the idea, meaning, this idea was 100%ing straight from Izuku. Though unfortunately for his poor luck¡­ Inevitably because of this n, he was targeting Neji''s parents, too. ''That fool.'' He just invited his own death. Neji could ask Kimi to look after his parents when he leaves for Summer Camp, but that''d mean Momo''s parents would be in danger. Not only that, Uraraka was a good friend of his, and he knew if anything happened to her parents she''ll probably kill herself. So of course, Neji wouldn''t sit and watch all this happen. So, since Izuku''s the brain of this n, Neji simply needed to eliminate him. Because what''s a n without the brain? The League will be forced to abandon this idea of theirs, then. If they don''t, Neji had Toga to inform him of everything anyway. He will prepare a counter n for everything. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next day at school, it was lunchtime when Neji leaned against the wall, eating a sandwich, as he watched Momo and Kendo work their butts off. "Ugh¡­!" Momo grunted, picking up arge box big enough for her hands to barely grab it. "Who knew being the ss President demanded suchbour." "Regretting already?" Neji chuckled in a mocking tone. "You know, you can just ask me for help. I can use my telekinesis~" "How about no." Momo said dryly, walking from one corner to the other of the room, putting the box down. "I don''t need your help with this little work. Stop making me seem worthless, hmph." She humphed, leaning down to pick up something else, which caused her butt to raise up and wiggle in front of Neji''s eyes. "You know¡­" it was Kendo who spoke this time. "It''s kinda creepy if you stare at her butt while eating food." Momo flinched at that, blushing softly, but she didn''t try to cover anything. Neji, licking food from his lips, turned to Kendo. "Well, um, sorry if you feel offended. I would have looked at you too, butt she''ll be jealous." "Hey!" Both girls, blushing, yelled at the same time. Kendo couldn''t stand it anymore and turned to the door. "Y-you two love birds stay here. Momo, I will take care of the other room!" Saying that she ran and left. Neji kept eating his sandwich, while Momo went back to work. "Seriously¡­" she sighed. "Can''t you stop flirting for even a minute?" Neji, eating hisst bite, yawned. "I mean I don''t have anything else to do in school, you know? Besides, it''s lunchtime." Momo sighed again, moving a chair from one corner to another. She gave him permission to flirt, as long as he wasn''t touching any girl right in front of her. Now it seemed that was a bad idea. Time passed and she worked while Neji took out more food out of his inventory and kept eating. "Yaomomo," Neji said after a while. "What do you think of Nawab? The ruler of South Asia, the strongest viin in existence, some say." Momo stopped to look at him with a tilt of her head. "Huh? Why so suddenly?" "I am just interested in your view," Neji said. "Do you agree with the World? That he''s a bad guy? Or do you think he''s a Hero, since as far as the rumours are concerned, people in his territory are living much better than the people in other countries? Even countries like Japan and America." Momo hummed, thinking for a while before she shrugged. "He''s still a viin, duh. He destroys cities, threatens countries, and kills thousands. Just to spread his area of ruling. Also, things about people from South Asia living better than others are just a rumour. Let''s not trust rumours and instead focus on the proof we have." She went back to her work and after putting the chair down, she dusted off her hands. "Why are you asking though?" "As I said, I''m just curious about your opinion." He yawned and took out a Manga from his inventory. "Hey, you wanna read some manga? There''s this one new manga out recently, and Kimi''s a big fan of it. Mc destroys stuff, ughters people, but he is at the same time building a kingdom where people can live peacefully. Oh, Mc is a slime too." Neji watched her eyes as he offered the manga to her. This might sound ridiculous to some, but fictional works can create debates within someone''s mind. That''s what he is going for with Momo here. Shattering the Hero Syndrome of a girl who''s been like this for 15 years would be hard in the short amount of time he had. So, he needed a crack in Momo''s defence that''d allow him inside to inject the reality into her. For that, he needed the help of Fiction. Fiction is something that lets people experience things beyond reality, so this would be a good way for his ns to take their first step. Of course, to boost the process he had quite a lot of magic items to help him with this. [Imagination Enhancement Pill], [Self Doubt Pill], [Emotion Enhancement Pill] etc. The first pill would enhance her imagination enough to see the manga as if she''s a spectator, seeing the reality from another world y in front of her. The second pill would make her doubt herself, her morals as she would watch Rimuru Tempest, the main character, ughter people and at the same time, makefortable living ces for people. Thest pill will enhance her emotions, her doubt and slowly eat her out from inside. This manga was pretty light-hearted, but he nned to delve deeper into more realistic and dark ones after this. Neji hated himself for doing this. He wanted to punch himself in the face, and he actually did, thrice before¡­ But¡­ he didn''t like the sound of it since he hated it a lot, but this¡­ was for the greater good. For her greater good, and his too. "Ugh, I told you before, I have no time for reading Manga right now~" Momo said in an annoyed tone but even so, she sighed and epted the book. "But since you''ve been telling me to read this for a week now, fine¡­ I will do it." Neji smiled at her and pulled a te of smoking chicken wings out of his inventory. "Alright~ As a thanks, take these. There''s still more than half an hour until lunch ends, so don''t rush it~ I hate when people skim. Oh, also, I will clean up the room for you." Momo seemed hesitant at his offer, but she couldn''t help it. She was hungry and that scent was her favourite. So reluctantly, she nodded and let him do the cleaning¡­ which took ten times less than what it should have taken her. Grumbling, she epted the food¡­ the food that she didn''t know wasn''t as normal as it looked¡­ After that, she started to read as she ate. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji told Momo that he will go to Dungeon today too. Except today, he asked her to stay behind inside their club and keep reading the manga since he will beter than usual, and he didn''t want anyone to know he wasn''t actually inside the club¡ªthe excuse that Momo organises for him every time. Momo was kind of annoyed at him since exams wereing soon, but she epted it since she was starting to like-¡­ Well, ''like'' wouldn''t be the right word. Instead, she was starting to get ''interested'' in that manga. After Neji left the club though, he and Kurai didn''t leave for the Dungeon. No. In reality, he wasn''t going to the dungeon today at all. He just kept Momo in there to have a trustworthy witness to prove he wasn''t outside the school today. Because today¡­ he was going to kill someone who should have died a long time ago. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? Momo reading Tensei Shitera, oh no. Vote powerstones to save her from Neji''sst resort, Boku No P- *dies* Chapter 138: 138: Plans and Executions (3) Chapter 138: 138: ns and Executions (3) Chapter 138: ns and Executions (3) ¡ª Midoriya was starting to get annoyed at this ''follower'' of his. This guy didn''t follow him on Friday, so Izuku assumed he had finally given up, but he actually hadn''t it seems. As usual, the feeling of ''gaze'' on the back of his neck disappeared when he stepped inside the train. Surprisingly, the gaze didn''t reappear even after he stepped out of the train upon reaching his destination. But¡­ Today, Izuku felt kind of suspicious instead of feeling cheerful likest time. Why did his pursuiter leave after only following him to the train station? Did he miss the train? Or was there something more¡­ sinister behind all this? Izuku kept his guard up and carefully headed to his home. After reaching his apartment and taking the elevator up to his floor, he rang the bell and waited. But even after a while, there was no response. Usually, his mother would yell, "Coming!" before he would hear her fast footsteps running here. But today, there was no response¡­ at all. Izuku frowned and rang the bell again. ~Ding Dong! There was no response this time either, this caused Izuku to frown deeply and pull out his phone to check if his mother left any messages or not. But no, she hadn''t. Izuku rang the bell onest time before he used his quirk to enter his Astral Form and go behind the door to turn the lock around. The door opened with a click and he returned to his body to step inside the apartment carefully. "...Mom?" He called out softly, walking in light steps as he tried to listen to any sound. He heard the TV ying in low volume in another room. Then slowly, walking with pressed steps, he strode towards his mother''s room. The door wasn''t locked here, just pushed close. So he simply turned the handle to open the door and peeked inside softly. His mother was lying down on the couch, facing the TV as she¡­ slept soundly. Izuku heaved a breath and smiled softly while wiping sweat from his brows. His mother didn''t need to work anymore, because his father got a raise in his job in the United States and so he could send more money than he could two years ago. But she must be worried about his school and stuff, more so with the things happeningtely. It''s not that surprising that she fell asleep like this. "Phew, and here I almost got scared." Izuku said before an involuntary chuckle left him. "Heh, but then again, who would dare to invade my hom¨C" Midoriya couldn''t finish his words because two hands came from behind him and clutched his neck tightly. Though he managed to turn his eyes around, zing with rage, they went wide and shaky upon meeting the re of two familiar cosmic blue eyes. In the end, Izuku couldn''t even enter his Astral Form before he felt Neji press his fingers on his neck just as he lost his consciousness. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji didn''t even let Izuku''s body fall to the ground and simply stored the unconscious body in his inventory since there''s a chance that Izuku would be able to enter Astral Form even while being unconscious. "Grr, he''s kinda weak, don''t you think?" Kurai muttered from above his neck. "Why are you so careful with a guy like him?" "Because he''s the ''Chosen One'' of this world," Neji answered while making his way onto where Izuku''s mother was sleeping. Neji had put her to sleep by himself, so she won''t wake up anytime soon. But he still double checked, after which, he made his way into the kitchen. "You mean like those Main Characters from the mangas that mommy keeps reading?" Neji nodded, standing in front of the oven as he took out a ssic-looking bomb, except it was golden in colour. It was a [Mana Bomb], an umon-ranked item that''s dropped in the dungeon. When this bomb is lit, it does a decent amount of destruction. Slowly, he put it in the oven and closed the lid. Since it''s a [Magic Bomb] Neji could and had set a timer of when it would st, and before that time the bomb wouldn''t burst no matter how hot the oven became. He was only putting it inside the oven to make sure if people investigated, they''d think the cause of the soon-to-happen explosion was the oven. Meaning, an ident. The timer of the bomb was set to 4:59 minutes, which started to tickle the moment Neji closed the lid of the oven. Immediately after closing the oven, he went back to the room where Izuku''s mother was and put a few sleeping pills and pain-killer pills inside her mouth so that she''ll stay unconscious even though she was going to feel pain soon. "Kurai, do it." He asked Kurai as he wore white hands gloves. Kurai nodded and widened her mouth before throwing a ball of fire on Inko''s body. The woman groaned as her clothes burned, but Kurai made the fire non-lethal enough for her skin to only get a 1st-degree burn. When that was done, some parts of her clothes charred and some still intact, Neji grabbed her burning hot body and walked outside the house. Neji assumed this apartment was set by All for One, which was why there didn''t live many people in it to make things convenient for Izuku to contact the League without anyone eavesdropping. This was the 23rd floor and the only other people in this building were on the 10th floor and below, so the st wouldn''t cause them any harm. Neji waited far outside the room that Izuku''s family lived in, and he waited a bit more until the time went up and¡­ Boom~! A loud fiery explosion happened in the room, causing the main door to flung outside at a breakneck speed and fire from within it. Neji immediately ran with Inko in his arms and loudly dropped her on her ground beside the door, his motion caused her body to roll and hit the border of the floor in a way that people would assume she flung from inside the room and dropped here. "Good. Now, cast [Stealth]." Neji ordered Kurai who nodded and did so. After that, Neji sted his hands and flung out from the apartment at a speed that normal people could only hear, but they will simply assume the sound was a secondary explosion. After flying for a minute, Neji opened his MiniMap to look for dungeons around the area. Neji wanted to kill Izuku asap, but he had a bad feeling about trying to murder the Main Character of the world while being inside the world, so he was going to his world, the gamer''s sub-deminsion. Once he found one that suited his taste, he flew there immediately. The area where the dungeon was located was an old and abandoned amusement park, and the gate to the dungeon was inside a Haunted House. Neji already knew what was inside this dungeon because he came here once before when he was journeying with Kimi. But from the torn posters stuck on the wall, anyone could guess what type of monsters and ghosts would be inside this [Lucid Horror] dungeon. Honestly, Midoriya would have been granted a painless death if he wasn''t nning to harm Neji''s parents. But now, his death was going to be pretty¡­ ''chaotic''. Neji pushed the dungeon gate open, just as a red and purple light engulfed him and Kurai immediately. Secondster, as the light dissipated, the two of them reappeared inside a dead forest. The forest was filled with dead trees, and ghostly ethereal dead bodies were hanging from some of the trees. Neji could feel some of the bodies twitch and move their eyes on him, but they went back to normal immediately after Neji wore his [Ring of Invisibility (Undead Only)]. Kurai, being a member of a Death God''s race, had a passive that allowed her to stay out of unintelligent undeads'' hostility as long as she didn''t attack them first. Neji and Kurai didn''t heed the ghost any attention and instead, Neji yanked out Izuku''s body from inside his inventory. With a loud thud, Izuku fell face-first on the ground just as Neji leapt up in the air, going above the haunted trees and rising high above Izuku''s head. Slowly, with a grunt, Izuku woke up¡­ ** ** ** Author''s Note: Unlike Neji, Izuku didn''t see enough Detroit Urban Survival Training vids ??. Poor dude should have done so. Chapter 139: 139: Plans and Executions (4) Chapter 139: 139: ns and Executions (4) Chapter 139: ns and Executions (4) ¡ª "Ugh¡­" Izuku Midoriya grunted, slowly rising from the ground as looked around in confusion. "What the heck?" He was caught off guard seeing all the bodies hanging from the dead trees around him. "The suicide forest¡­? No" He shook his head. "Is this a nightmare?" Despite this looking way too realistic, Izuku still considered this a nightmare. Lucid dreams and lucid nightmares weren''t unheard of, after all. To prove his point, the dead bodies looked half-transparent, like ghosts. "Hahh¡­" Izuku sat on his butt, ignoring the gazes of the dead bodies with a shrug. "Am I unconscious? Did that Neji kid really kidnap me? Or was that part of this nightmare too?" This was the scary part of lucid dreams and lucid nightmares. Sometimes, it''s hard to distinguish reality from dreams. "Goddamn irritating." Izuku rubbed his temple, shaking his head. Soon, he got an idea. "Hm¡­ would entering my Astral Form get me out of this dream?" That was indeed a possibility since entering Astral mode would mean his consciousness would jump out of his body, where his brain was creating this dream. Deciding to do that, Izuku took a breath and activated his quirk. Immediately, a half-transparent copy of Izuku jumped out of his body while his physical copy limped down on the ground. Though what Izuku wasn''t expecting was¨Cimmediately after he entered his astral form, the dead bodies hanging from the trees leapt at him, the ghosts wearing long white clothes flew at him at a terrible speed. Their mouths widened, revealing their spikey teeth as some of them went for a bite, while some went to scratch him with their ws. "Mghng?!" Izuku''s eyes widened as one of the ghosts wrapped its hands around his mouth, while the others grabbed his limbs. He released a few pulses of repulsion around here and there, but something like that couldn''t even interact with these non-physical ghosts. Izuku was merely left with his strength and was only hampering, yelling aloud as he struggled to free himself. He didn''t need to breathe here, but he still felt suffocated at the feeling of getting his mouth pressed. So instinctively he went for a bite on the ghost''s hand. Shockingly, the ghost stopped moving and went limp which allowed Izuku to shake it off him. The other ghosts noticed but they weren''t intelligent enough to care and kept pulling Izuku''s limbs in every direction, some biting and scratching him too. It took Izuku a moment to realise how he managed to paralyse the first ghost. Stain''s Quirk, mixed with his Astral Form, gave him the ability to paralyse these non-physical beings. The change here was, the ghosts couldn''t bleed, but that was a good change since from the looks of it Izuku only had to lick their outer skin to paralyse them. Grunting, Izuku endured the pain of getting his arms bitten, his legs scratched, and all four of his limbs pulled as if they were being torn apart. He instead moved his neck to somehow lick the ghost closest to him, who went limp and floated stiffly before Izuku shook it off. Hope returned to his eyes and he went to do the same onto the others harming him. It took him a long minute before he lessened the number of ghosts to only three. He was about to finish them off too, but right then he heard the sound of bones crackling with each other. He looked at the source of the sound, the ground below him, just beside his limply lying body. Izuku''s eyes widened as he watched skeletal hands dig out of the ground, grabbing his physical body''s arms and legs and pulling them downwards. Shockingly, his body started to drown into the solid ground. "Shit! What the fuck is this ce?!" This was no nightmare. This was a reality out of a nightmare. Izuku kicked the ghosts with his legs and flew to his body where he created a [Repulsion Point] on both his body and the ground, causing his body to repulse the ground and levitate upwards, out of the skeletal hands'' reach. But because the hands were grabbing onto him, it levitating up caused the things that those hands belonged to get up on the surface too. The things that were dozens of humanoid skeletons with red glowing eyes. "Krrroa¡­!" The undeads noticed Izuku''s astral body and released his physical one as they leapt at him like an ocean wave. "Fuck." Izuku cursed, floating upwards to get out of the skeletons'' reach. His spiritual body was hurting, but he still managed to float above their reach since they couldn''t fly like the ghosts. Izuku was about to release a relieved sigh just when the forest began to sing a strange melody¡­ a strange theme. The theme belonging to Golden Age All Might. Izuku watched with wide eyes as from within the woods, a pale skinned All Might with red eyes and a yellow-toothed grin walked in while wearing a distorted version of his golden age costume. "A-all Might?!" Izuku stuttered, but that wasn''t all as a distorted Bakugo, in his middle-school uniform, also appeared from another corner. Soon, one by one people¡­ people who he was scared of appeared one by one, and soon the forest was filled with Deku''s nightmare. "N-no¡­" Midoriya stepped back in the air, his body shaking as the grinning All Might yelled, "Hey, you viin! I am here to punish you for your crimes!" The ghostly All Might kicked the ground and appeared in front of Izuku with a gust of wind. Before Izuku knew it, his pale fist hit him on the abdomen and flung him across the forest, causing trees to break even though he was in his Astral body. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "No! Stop!" "Aughh!" "I am sorry- Argh!" Neji watched the ''fight'' happening below on the ground with his arms crossed. ''Idiot.'' Izuku Midoriya believed he could get away after nning to kill his parents. This is the result of it. In this dungeon, Nightmares be reality. This is the ce that made Neji scared of spiritual enemies back in the day. At first, Neji wasn''t sure if Izuku''s nightmares would be formed or not since he wasn''t The Gamer. But luckily, they indeed formed. Neji watched as All Might, who was much much stronger than he was in reality, beat Izuku up into a plump. ''Guess that''s how powerful the Deku hiding inside Midoriya thinks All Might is.'' Though the coteral damage was insane, Izuku wasn''t dead by a single punch unlike what would have happened in reality. Bakugo and the others, whom Neji recognised as some low-grade bullies, were also hitting the kid pretty hard, and he was indeed taking damage. But from the looks of it, he was hurt more from their words than their attacks. He was yelling sorry, forgive me, I won''t do it again, and stuff like crying to his mother. But the monsters from his nightmares didn''t stop. Neji watched his fun for a while, but he knew he had to intervene before they killed him. After all, if the monsters killed Deku, then Neji won''t get the rewards. So Neji leapt downwards, still wearing his ring, as he closed the distance between him and Izuku. Izuku, lying down on the ground and getting punched by All Might on top of him, who also kept speaking ill of him, watched Neji approach from the sky. "Tch¡­ don''t tell me I also fear this guy enough to form a nightmare too?" he muttered under his breath, his teeth broken and his face swollen, which made a disturbing scene. Hearing him, Neji chuckled. "Poor guy." Neji said. "I am not a nightmare, I am the guy who created these nightmares¡­ in a way, at least." Neji said, hovering over Izuku who frowned, though that frown was shattered when All Might''s punch hit him on the face. "Kurai, eradicate them please," Neji spoke softly, to which Kurai nodded. The nightmares were only strong against the person who they originated from, but against others, they were paper toys. Kurai, with a flick of her death mana, obliterated them into dream particles, leaving a weirdly shaped Izuku stuck into the ground. Izuku had wide eyes and was about to speak, but Neji came down, a white gauntlet forming on his hand, as he punched the kid after coating the gauntlet with blue energy. "Fucking idiot." Neji scoffed. "Nice ns you had there, kill your ssmates and their parents. Why? Just because you were born quirkless and they weren''t." "That''s not-" Izuku tried to protest, but Neji punched him again. Neji wasn''t here to talk sense into him, nor argue with him, and neither did he have any revenge to take. He was just kinda pissed because this kid would have surely harmed and probably killed his parents if not for Toga''s information. By now, this kid was beaten enough, but more importantly, spending too much time here would make Momo lonely in the club. So Neji decided to finish this right here. Neji first grabbed Izuku and brought him back to where his body was floating. Neji yanked Izuku by his cor and shoved his consciousness back into his physical body. After that, as Izuku''s eyes leapt up in horror. "Wait, stop! I-I can exin! I-I was brainwashed, manipted-" Midoriya started to stutter and beg, but Neji looked at him coldly while slowly coating his fist with Tremor. Without saying anything, Neji punched his fist right on top of Izuku''s face, which felt like hitting cardboard just as his head burst like a watermelon. The scene got gory, with blood sttered on Neji''s face. But he felt nothing because of Gamer''s Mind, and simply stared down with his eyes shining as he watched a few notifications of ''Levelling Up''. Then, something unexpected urred¡­ Something gleamed inside Izuku''s chest as the light then spiralled out of him and materialised into an item on the side. It was a small ss bottle filled with a golden liquid. "A Tier Potion?" No, it was something more than that. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Maybe things would have ended differently if Neji tried to kill Izuku outside the dungeon as the world would try anything to save its favourite child. But that doesn''t matter now, because the annoyance is finally no more. Chapter 140: 140: New Powers! Chapter 140: 140: New Powers! Author''s Note: So my exams are finally finished and I am back from the first of hell!! There will be daily chapters from today onwards again, and I hope to get stoned from today onwards too!! Chapter 140: New Powers! ¡ª ''A Tier Potion¡­'' Neji was pretty baffled. Because he already received Exp for the kill, gaining 3 levels and therefore reaching level 141. So why was there a Tier potion too? That''s like paying double for a single job. "System, any exnation?" Hearing his question, the system''s reply came. [This should be happening because of his Main Character title. Calctions aren''t going to match up, because this is a very specific exception.] "...Does that mean whoever drinks this will be the new Main Character?" Neji couldn''t help but ask. [I don''t think so. Main Characters aren''t chosen based on such a potion. Instead, the Will of a World chooses a champion based on its preferences. Most of the time, the World already has thought of secondary characters who can rece the deceased Main Character at a moment''s notice. I suppose you can already guess who that is in this world, right?] Neji nodded. It''s clearly Mirio Togata, no doubt. Though it''d have been great if he could drink the Potion and receive the world''s blessing or something, or rather make one of his girls drink it since The Gamer can''t consume a Tier Potion. But it is what it is. Neji was about to pick up the potion and use ?Observe? on it, but a system prompt appeared in front of him. [Sorry for the dy master, but I have something you''ll like.] [You have not only gone actively against a Main Character but have hammered the final nail by killing him! Requirements have been met, and you have gained the perk, "Main Character yer"!] [Main Character yer: -The Will of a World would have its negative effects lessened against you, and therefore wouldn''t be able to make your life deliberately harder unless it uses its Main Character against you! -All Stats gain a 30% boost when fighting a world''s Main Character! -Bonus Perk, tailored based on the current Gamer''s preferences: If the main character is a female, 50% boost in any seduction techniques! (The previous bonuses still apply!)] "Uh¡­" Neji was feeling excited seeing the first two points, but after seeing the third one¡­ "System, do I seem like a pervert to you?" [Absolutely not, sir. Perverts can''t seduce women, most of them just peek at women bathing and stop there. I believe "Manwhore" is the correct term here.] "..." Neji decided to pretend he never heard those words. ''Anyway. This was a pretty good Perk, very useful. A 30% stat boost was tremendous.'' Happy with what he got, he was finally about to check the Potion but he was forced to dy it again¡­ On the ground, beside the potion, a new item had materialised. A golden orb named [Power Orb]. [Power Orb: An Orb that can grant a random superpower. -Rare item, dropped because of the death of a Main Character.] Neji smiled, this seemed good too¡­ very good. But first, he didn''t break it and instead finally looked at the Tier Potion. [Special Tier Potion: A potion inspired by the prototype made by the Director of the Last Act. Unlike the Director''s, this one is only acquired when a special urrence happens; which is a Main Character being killed by a Gamer. Though just like the Director''s prototype, this is also not eligible to be consumed by the Gamer.] "Bullshit." Neji scoffed. "Why can''t I use it, when I am the only one who can acquire it?" Neji threw the potion in his inventory forter use. He just hoped it actually was ''special'', or he may or may not be mad. After sighing, he grabbed thest item, the gold orb and clenched it hard, causing it to shatter and a golden light to enter his body. [Luck ys a role! Lady Luck sends a flying kiss toward you! [Ding! You have gained a new Quirk, "Gravity Maniption"!] Neji''s sore face disappeared and he smiled. "This is what I have been waiting for!" Neji was about to try his power on Izuku''s dead body, but he stopped himself. He needed this body intact, so he would test this powerter. Neji took out a Health Potion and poured it over Izuku''s destroyed head, which reformed visibly along with his injured body. Though of course, he was still dead. "Hmh, I wasn''t sure if this would work on a dead body." Neji said before throwing the body inside his inventory too. He was saving Izuku''s body because once he had his hands on the quirk, All for One, he wanted to steal Izuku''s quirks too. They were too useful to leave out. Neji stood up, deciding to leave¡­ but certainly, to leave a dungeon one needed toplete it. Completing a dungeon was dependent on the dungeon itself, and in this particr dungeon, he needed to kill all the monsters. Until now, only Izuku''s monsters were killed, and Kurai didn''t have any monsters because of her status as a Familiar. Which only left Neji''s nightmare¡­ With Kurai on top of Neji''s shoulders, Neji waited patiently for the boss toe out. But even minutester, nothing changed. "Come out, I know you''re around." Neji said in a grim voice, his Eyes Of The Lord activated. The Gamer''s Mind is an ability that is nigh-impregnable, the keyword is ''Nigh''. These dungeons, being merely a training ground for the Gamer, would try to cover up that Nigh part by manual training. This is why this dungeon existed so high in the hierarchy, being Rank-12. As if being triggered by Neji''s words, the dungeon trembled as a vortex of dark mana formed a few metres in front of Neji. From within the mana, a beautiful woman walked out. Kurai almost flinched seeing her radiating beauty, very unlike the sickly zombie-looking humans Izuku''s nightmare made. Meanwhile, Neji simply stood still and stared at her. Shoulder length ck hair and a priceless smile sculpted above a beautiful face. Her eyes were ck, but there seemed to be a gleam of mystical gold within them, she also had a beauty mark underneath one eye. She was dressed as if she just returned from a nightclub, and with her arms crossed, she stared at Neji with a small smile. "It''s been a while, kid." The women spoke, smiling. "Heh, ''Neji''? Is that the name you go by these days? It seems you quite like this new life-" "Kurai, finish her off please." Neji interrupted his Mother''s words without any emotion present in his voice. Kurai, who seemed a bit confused, still opened her mouth to fire multiple balls of ?Spirit me? at the target who seemed to sigh before the fire engulfed her and she disappeared. "Papa?" Kurai asked as she watched the darkness dissipate into nothingness leaving the loots of thest monster of this Boss-less dungeon. "Who was that woman?" Neji had his eyes on the spot where the woman was standing as he answered. "She''s just somebody I used to know." ¡­He didn''t even pick up the loot that the boss dropped and simply logged out of the dungeon. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Aftering out of the dungeon, Neji headed back to UA under the spell [Stealth]. He soon reached his club where Momo was still waiting with the manga in her hand. She didn''t even notice when he entered the room, and only flinched sharply when Neji sat beside her and hugged her by the side. "Y-you scared me!" She yelled, releasing a relieved breath. "Anyway, you''re back earlier than I thought you''d be." Kurai purred as she jumped on Mono''sp. "What do you mean? It''s been 3 hours." "Ah, only three hou- wait what?!" Momo, who was about to shrug, jumped with wide eyes. "Three hours?! When?! How?! What the hell?!" Her face went pale as she took out her phone and watched the time. "Oh no¡­ I amte for today''s study!" She looked horrified as if she just saw her car get smashed under Mt Lady''s feet. Neji noticed it and decided to calm her down a little. He pulled her by the arm and pulled her down, on hisp, where her hell fell and her eyes locked with Neji''s. "What are you-" She was about to say something, but Neji''s hands softly pressed her on the temples and started to massage her forehead. "Ah¡­" "It''s fine, Yaomomo," Neji said. "Why are you so worked up anyway? You crammed all the books a few times already, right?" Momo''s brain was better and faster after she took the Tier Potion, so it would be surprising if she hadn''t done so already. Momo was much calmer now, and so her reply was in a calm voice too. "Yeah, but-" "No buts. You worry too much. Look at me, I have yet to read my books beyond the chapters they teach in school. Do I look worried?" Though Neji said that, his case was different. He wasn''t nning to continue school after Summer Camp, so it didn''t really matter to him. "You''re a hooligan, I am not-" "You''re dating this hooligan, girl." Neji pulled her cheeks. By now, Kurai had walked on top of Momo and was using her breasts as a trampoline. But the other two didn''t seem to care about that at all. Momo had a blush on her face as her cheeks were being pulled and rubbed as if she was a dough, being prepared to be dumplings. "Otay fine¡­" Momo sighed, in the end. "I whill skhip today''s study¡­ only fhor you." Neji smiled at that and pulled her to a hug, all to Kurai''sint. ¡ª¡ï¡ª By night, the news of the explosion that happened at one of the UA Student''s homes spread throughout Japan. It was also confirmed that the student, Izuku Midoriya, was killed in that incident because his burned shoes were found at the door entrance. From the report the police made, the explosion happened because of the malfunction of an Oven, which Izuku Midoriya went to open and therefore experienced the explosion on his face. The explosion was said to be so strong that not even Izuku''s bones were found. The Ovenpany was issued with awsuit, but it didn''t seem like thewsuit would hold because thepany had a clean history. The only survivor, Inko Midoriya, was lucky enough to only receive a first-degree burn and was confirmed to be physically okay from the hospital she was charged in. They specified the word ''physically'' because mentally she was said to be devastated, and has supposedly lost her ability to speak. The guardians of the UA students across Japan were horrified at the news, and some were considering taking their students away from UA, saying studying there is bringing bad luck to the students. Meanwhile, the League was in a chaotic state again, though this time nobody tried anything physical. Tomura Shigaraki would be out for a few months because of a ''mission'', and so Izuku was supposed to be in charge. But now, Izuku Midoriya is dead. The League members were more curious why All for One hadn''t made an appearance yet. Amongst them, Toga was incredibly happy at the news and she could guarantee she knew who the cause of this was, but she kept her mouth shut like a good girl. Though even she was curious what All for One was up to in this dire time. All for One, who was well aware of his underling''s thoughts, was instead anxious with something else¡­ ["Shigaraki, this isn''t what you promised me!"] A man with zing red hair yelled from the other side of theputer screen. ["My son¡­ my son wasn''t supposed to die like this! This can''t be real! Shigaraki, what excuse do you have?!"] All for One sighed softly at the words of Hisashi Midoriya, Izuku''s father. The man was so angry that AFO could see his gritting teeth create sparks of fire. "Hisashi, I have no excuse." AFO said in a soft voice. "This was beyond anything any of us imagined. The starting point of the explosion was the Oven, which soon spread to the gas stove nearby and then caught on to other electronics. That was not supposed to happen, as all the products in his home were the best in Japan, I made sure of that. This ident was beyond my control, and I also deeply regret losing Midoriya." AFO wasn''t lying. It''s not as if he had any emotional attachment with Midoriya, just that the kid seemed very smart and AFO nned to make him his right-hand man after taking over Tomura Shigaraki''s body. But such an ident¡­ nobody expected it. ["I don''t need your useless apology, Shigaraki! You know I can fly to Japan and burn you into nothingness just like what happened with my son, right?! You are not what you once were, Shigaraki. Don''t anger me any further!!"] AFO held back a grunt and simply stayed silent. Maybe¡­ instead of taking all the me and getting this idiot to ruin all his ns by actuallying back to Japan on a momentary whim¡­ maybe, AFO should find a scapegoat who can take on the wrath of this Red Dragon? Thinking again, it doesn''t seem like a bad idea¡­ Not at all. ** ** ** Chapter 141: 141: Training Chapter 141: 141: Training If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead, consider visiting here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 141: Training ¡ª Like always, Neji woke up early in the morning and then brushed his teeth. He showered, spent a few minutes drying his body and 15 minutes doing his hair. When he finished doing his hair, the door of his room was pushed open and his older sister came flying on his face. "Neji!?~ Did you see the news?!" She pulled back her chest from his face and grabbed his chin with her hands while floating a few inches above the ground. "Did you hear, another of your ssmates died!" "Oh yes, I did hear." Neji nodded while putting his hands behind her waist. "Kinda sudden, to be honest. He was an arrogant guy, but he was a good person. To think he would pass away in an explosion." "Right, I know! We never know when or what something might happen, so always be careful, okay? Neji, were you close to that kid? Are you mentally hurt? Do we need to go see a therapist?!" Nejire had genuine worry present in her eyes, which made Neji chuckle. He turned around and pushed her on the bed, pushing her arms down from above. "Do I look like I was close to him?" "...No~ I should have guessed. You are only close with your female ssmates, after all." Nejire said with a frown. "I would be surprised if you haven''t thought of fucking every girl in your ss by now." Neji shrugged. "Actually, only your second guess is right. About the first, I actually have close male friends¡­" "Are you sure?" "Maybe." Nejire giggled at his answer and pushed him on the bed before rolling on top of him. "Neji," "Yes?" "I feel like you''re nning something big. I don''t know how to exin. Maybe just my older sister''s intuition?" Nejire said on Neji''s face. "So, tell me outright, are you?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Neji simply answered as Nejire narrowed her eyes at him. "Hmm, well okay. It''s not like I have any solid proof. Whatever." She brought her face closer to him. "Neji~ there''s still time left until school¡­ Wanna y?" "Oh of course," Neji ran his hand behind her back. "I am all for a morning game." Their parents weren''t home today. So the¡­ game was absolutely steamy. ¡ª¡ï¡ª In school, when Neji entered the ss, it was filled with whispers. Neji greeted a few of his ssmates and they greeted him back, but there was ack of enthusiasm. When he took a seat behind Momo, she turned to him with a worried look. "Have you heard?" She asked, to which Neji nodded. "It''s such a tragic phenomenon¡­ I don''t even know what to feel?" "About that," Neji decided to bait her. "What do you feel about thepany that manufactured the oven? Do you think, even though they had no intention to harm, they are the ''Viin'' of this scenario? Do you support thewsuit against them?" Momo''s lips thinned as she failed toe with an answer. "That-" "No, I don''t want an answer. I just want you to think about it." Neji rested his chin on his hand. "I want you to understand, the world isn''t a painting of ck and white. There is grey, and some brighter colours present in our society." Momo simply stared at his face for a long time before turning forward and again thinking what she felt about this whole situation. Meanwhile, from behind Neji, Ochako whispered. "Psst, hey Neji." Neji turned to her. "What are your parents'' reactions to this whole situation?" asked Ochako Uraraka. "My parents are considering pulling me out of UA¡­ I am kinda nervous that they''d actually do it." Neji sighed softly and thought over his words. "Well, my mother''s been really loud too every time incidents like this took ce. But you know, we don''t stop her from living her dream, so she also keeps her words in check, making sure she never says stuff like pulling me out of something I enjoy." Neji said, recalling how his mother nearly caught him fucking Nejire this morning by suddenly returning, luckily by the time she returned Neji and Nejire already finished the job. ''But your parents do have a point.'' Neji thought, visualising everything that the UA 1-st students had to go through in the Canon timeline, and that would probably be worse in this timeline when they''d try to stop Neji from his future not-so-heroic acts. Maybe it''s better for Uraraka to quietly quit school. But of course, he couldn''t say that to her face after talking about deep things like living your own dreams and stuff. "Hey, Uravity." Neji suddenly had an idea about something. "Wanna hang out after school? You know, I was reading this chapter in our physics book yesterday, and the concept of Gravity never failed to intrigue me. I wanna learn a bit more about it via your quirk¡­ if you don''t mind." "Oh¡­" Ochako was about to answer in affirmation immediately, but she noticed Momo sitting in front of Neji and softly pointed her finger. "But, um, won''t your girlfriend mind?" Neji smirked at her. "Why would she? We aren''t doing anything that can be considered as ''cheating'' are you? Momo isn''t that possessive of me that she won''t let me hang out with a friend¡­ Unless you''re imagining something more than that in that pervy mind of yours?" "H-hey!!" Ochako blushed, yelling very quietly, which gained another smirk from Neji. Then, Neji had to turn around because Aizawa Sensei walked inside the ssroom, looking all tired. Aizawa dropped all his documents on the desk and sighed. "I am sure you have heard about it by now, but for those lucky enough to not get their sleep ruined, let me get you up-to-date." With that, Aizawa started to exin the situation to the students again. The whole ssroom stayed silent, unable to think of a reaction. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After ss that day, Neji decided to take Ochako to his home. So he brought her to his car. "Oh-ho~?" Kimi, sitting on the driver''s seat, covered her mouth to hide a smirk. "What is this, young master? Are you cheating on your girlfriend with another girl?" "Uh¡­" Ochako froze beside Neji, who sighed. "Kimi, you''re making her feel ufortable." Neji stared at her dryly. "You''re being a bad maid, do you want me to reduce your ''sry''?" "Hey, why so serious?" Kimi trailed off and walked out of the car to open the door for Neji and Ochako. "I am just joking. Miss, my young master is a very nice boy. He doesn''t cheat, don''t worry." Technically, it''s not cheating if the girl he''s sleeping with is in his ''Harem''. Besides that, Kimi didn''t consider ''flirting'' as cheating. Ochako still seemed flustered, but upon seeing inside the car, her jaws widened a bit. "Whoa¡­" She gulped as she stepped inside the car behind Neji, careful and slow. Seeing her reaction, Kimi narrowed her eyes before shrugging. ''Oh well¡­ I doubt he''s being tricked by a gold digger.'' She smiled and leaned over. "Also, Nejire went to Ryukyu''s agency mid-ss, so you have the whole car to yourselves~ Don''t dirty it, though." "..." Ochako''s blush deepened while Kimi held back augh and closed the door and then stepped inside the car herself. Inside, she met a dissatisfied Kurai sitting on her paws beside the driver''s seat. Kurai was expecting to go to the dungeon today, but no, her Papa was considerate enough to bring a human in the car. Now, she won''t even be able to talk properly and only Meow like a cat. Though then again, her mommy could understand all her meows, while she could talk to her Papa via the telepathic connection their Master-Familiar bond shared. After growling in cat, Kurai jumped as Kimiughed and started the car. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Ochako''s reaction was something to see when the car stopped in front of the Hado Mansion. She nearly passed out, but luckily she didn''t because of Neji''s words trying to create afort zone for her. Ochako was invited to eat stuff she never even heard the name about, and meet Neji''s sweet mother at the dining table. All in all, today was a weird but great experience for her¡­ until she was brought to Neji''s training ground, where she was about to faint again. "Y-you mean this thing, as big as a football field, is your training hall?" Ochako asked with her mouth wide open. "Well, yeah, I guess." Neji rubbed the back of his neck, feeling weirdly embarrassed. "Don''t think much of it." "Oh¡­" Ochako''s eyes turned nk. "My whole apartment is the size of this ce''s changing room." "..." Neji couldn''t help but feel awkward at that. He scratched his neck and decided to move on from this topic. "Anyway, Ochako. Why don''t we start by floating me in the air?" Neji asked as he reached out his arm for Ochako to touch. Uraraka cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure, as she touched his arm and then touched the fingertips of both her hands together. What that caused was Neji''s body to get out of the earth''s gravity zone, and enter the state of Zero Gravity like Uraraka''s Hero name suggested. "Wow." Neji spun in the air, taking in the weird sensation, as he tried to feel the concept behind it using his recently gained Gravity Maniption. After nearly 30-seconds of staying afloat, Neji closed his eyes and took in a deep breath just as gravity returned and he fell face-first the ground. "Ah?!" Ochako ran to him, as he slowly sat up while rubbing his nose. "I-I don''t know what happened, I am so sorry! It wasn''t intentional!!" Neji waved it off. "It''s fine, happens from time to time." ''It worked.'' Neji was happy. Unlike how when he got Eyes of the Lord, this time there was no instruction already present in his mind that let him know how to control gravity. So he had to learn that from scratch¡­ The only information his quirk page let him know was: [Gravity Maniption - Level 1: A Quirk that grants the ability to generate and manipte Gravity, one of the four fundamental forces of the universe. ¨CUpon increasing the levels, more power would be allowed to generate and more control would be gained in maniption.] Neji kept rubbing his nose as he epted the truth, this power needed his entire attention because this¡­ This was a power that can turn the tides of any battle. ** ** ** Chapter 142: Imminent Danger (1) Chapter 142: Imminent Danger (1) ¡ª [Dragon Monarch]¡ªthat''s what Hisashi Midoriya''s real quirk is called. It''s a transformation type Quirk, but it''s a pretty special one, as it can also be considered a mutant type Quirk. Even without transforming, his humanoid body wasn''t exactly humane, it was draconic in many ways. This allowed him "Longevity", which is how he''s as old as the infamous All for One, despite looking like a middle-aged man. That''s the reason Hisashi Midoriya could barely hold his rage. He''s lived long, but only once in his life did he fall for a woman. Now, that woman was in the hospital, and the child he had with her was no more. All, because of a brat in high school. "Neji Hado, huh?" Hisashi grumbled, throwing the ss of wine he had in his hand. Neji Hado¨Ca kid who was studying in the same ss as Izuku. From what his old friend Shigaraki told him, that kid''s been making things hard for Izuku since high school started. Hisashi wasn''t aware of the bullying his son went through in Middle School, which was why his son almostmitted suicide by drinking poison. Luckily, Izuku survived that time. Unfortunately, something simr has happened this time too, and this time¡­ there was no lucky situation. No, this time it wasn''t a suicide attempt, both AFO and Hisashi believed that. From what AFO said to him, it seems Izuku was having a hard time in school because of the other boy, which was why he wasn''t getting enough sleep and was always tired, both mentally and physically. This meant, there''s a high chance that the ident with the oven happened because Izuku was mentally tired and wasn''t careful to the initial smell of burn, which should have alerted him to turn the oven off immediately. Hisashi was very angry at his friend, Shigaraki aka All for One, for not taking care of this Neji kid before. But he understood his friend''s situation, so he naturally transferred all his hatred towards the white-haired kid. Hisashi knew there''s a solid chance All for One was just trying to redirect his anger onto someone else, but there''s an even more solid chance of him telling the truth. Because Hisashi watched the UA Sports Festival, where that Neji kid stepped on Izuku''s head and defeated him shamefully, even though there was no need to go to such lengths. There clearly was bad beef between his son and that kid. More importantly, that kid¡­ just looked irritating, so much so that Hisashi could easily imagine him bullying his poor son. ''In middle school, it was that Bakugo kid. I couldn''t do anything because by the time I was notified, Izuku had already left that school. But now¡­ now that my son was killed because of excessive bullying from a foolish teenager, I will have my revenge.'' His body trembled as he mmed his fist on the wall, causing it to crack and st a hole on it. "Tch¡­ I have to hold it in¡­ just a bit more¡­ just a week ¡­" Hisashi hissed. "Shigaraki said he''s making a deal with a group called the Meta Liberation Army. That old fool probably wants to use me in his n to take over Japan¡­" Hisashi had no interest in Japan, so he didn''t care. While this all irked him a lot, he needed All for One''s help to safely leave America without notifying Star and Stripes, and luckily All for One was the perfect man for that with his teleportation Quirks. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji and Ochako''s training proceeded smoothly without any issue, and slowly Neji started to sense the tweaking with gravity that Ochako''s quirk did, it was like seeing and feeling an invisible force. After spending a bit more time together, Neji asked Kimi to drop Ochako back at her apartment, while he kept training. Now he stood awkwardly, the fingers of both his hands touching, imitating Ochako when she used her quirk. There was a doubt within Neji which made him think, ''But do I really need to do this pose?'' But he still did so despite the thought. Uraraka needed to hold her breath if she wanted to float by negating her own gravity, so Neji did that too. He held his breath and closed his eyes to imagine a sensation of floating in the air without feeling any pull from the earth. It took him a few minutes, but it was surprisingly not that hard. One time he was on the ground, the next thing he was floating in the air. He then tried to do the same without holding his breath and making that weird hand gesture. Fortunately, it still worked. Uraraka recently levelled up to Tier-3 from Tier-2, but this single difference made Neji''s Level-1 Quirk better. But then again, it was to be expected as his power wasn''t simply turning gravity off. Based on the description, it was on a whole other level. Keeping that in mind, Neji wanted to train its other aspects too. "This is gravity negation, so I guess this falls under the Maniption category." Neji muttered to himself while picking up a dumbbell from the side. He again negated the gravity around him and therefore caused his body to float upwards. After which, he focused his control on the dumbbell. This time it was harder. Ochako''s quirk gave him the general idea of how to negate his own gravity because of his new [Gravity Sense], but he has no idea how to generate gravity. After careful observation of his surroundings, understanding the pull that the earth was doing to everything else, Neji finally got a gist of things. He focused his attention on the dumbbell, and created a Gravitational Spot, trying to impose all his power into the spot. As he did, he noticed the surrounding objects shaking, trembling towards himself, or more specifically the dumbbell. After feeling he poured enough power into it, Neji immediately threw the dumbbell on the ground, and seconds after that all the workout equipment jumped from their spot, going towards the dumbbell. The heavier ones went faster, and the lightweight ones were a bit behind. But all of them moved, except for Neji who had smartly negated his gravity already. ¡ªBoom~! Everything that dashed to the dumbbell crashed into each other, creating a big loud thud as if an explosion had happened. Dust rose in the air as Nejiughed nervously while floating. "This is good¡­" No, this was awesome. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The sses after that day were boring and normal like always. First of all, Aizawa cleared up that there won''t be any new student recing Midoriya''s spot until the mid-term exams ended. After which, depending on the results, someone from the other sses will be brought into ss 1-A. But Neji''s mind wasn''t paying attention to these boring sses, because something much more sinister was happening in the League, as Toga reported. Today, a week since his first training, Neji sat inside the ssroom, behind Momo and in front of Ochako. Amidst the boring lecture, he couldn''t help but think back to his conversation with Toga this morning. [Toga: Yeah¡­ things been weirdtely in here. The All for One dude is preparing us for a mission, but I only have guesses about what mission. There''s this Meta Liberation Army thingy, I never heard about them, but I heard Kurogiri chat with AFO about it. I think we''re either going to fight them, or join them in some kind of evenrger fight.] That''s the message she sent him today before he came to school. After that, there''s another message¡­ a voicemail. Or should he call it a ''Whisper''mail? "If you''re wondering about the bad sound quality, that''s ''cus I am sending this from the washroom. We''re in Deika City, and we were joined in by this big bad giant stone-looking guy. After that, we met up with the Meta Liberation Army, but we didn''t fight, it seems All for One made some sort of deal with them, so we¡ª TOGA?!" Her voice was interrupted by a deep man''s, seeminglying outside of the bathroom she was inside. "WHAT IS TAKING YOU SO LONG! RE-DESTRO IS GETTING SUSPICIOUS IF YOU''RE A SPY OR NOT!" Next, her voice returned. "Sheeh, they won''t even let me make a report. Anyway, bossman~ you don''t live in Deika City, right? Tell me if you do, I will betray them anytime, hehe~" Neji heard this message during lunch break, and it''s been a while since that moment. Things weren''t really going ording to canon anymore, but Neji didn''t care much. Canon was already fucked anyway. Besides, Deika City was almost on the opposite part of Japanpared to the city UA was located in. But Neji was indeed confused for a moment. Wasn''t the "World''s Will" or whatever unable to actively make his life harder? But that confusion didn''tst long as he realised, not everything is controlled. Every action causes an automatic chain of reaction without any manual outside control. This must be the scenario here, which is causing the canon plot to move faster than it was supposed to be because of Izuku''s death. Either way, the reasons for all these changes didn''t matter, what mattered was what the actions Neji needed to take to match up with all this. Would Summer Camp still happen? If not, there was a need to change his ns because all his previous ns would then be destroyed anyway. "That''s all for today." Neji''s thoughts were interrupted by Aizawa''s voice, who started to prepare the documents on his desk. "Today''s been a mentally tiring day because of the surprise quiz, so be sure to get a proper night of rest," Aizawa said. "At the same time, don''t forget to study for the finals. Remember, as I said, only the ones who pass the exam would be allowed to the Summer Camp. ss dismissed." """Thanks Sensei!""" Aizawa bowed and then turned to the door to leave. But¡­ he couldn''t even take his first step as the space in front of him distorted. ck mist flunked out of a hole in the middle of the air, as it began to expand into a portal. The students recognised this phenomenon, which was why their hearts skipped and their faces began to express their sudden fright. The documents fell from Aizawa''s hands as his hair began to rise, his eyes gaining a red tint to them. However, before Aizawa''s Quirk could entirely act up, a hand covered in draconic scales jumped out of the portal and grabbed Aizawa''s skull. Before anyone knew it, the hand clutched hard and devastated Aizawa''s head into a mess of gory blood and brain matter. There was a stretched silence as the situation clicked in on the students'' minds. Their Sensei¡­ their Pro Hero Sensei just died by a clutching hand. It was Yuga who stuttered first, before everyone in the ss yelled in unison. "AAAAAAAA! IT''S THE LEAGUE!" Neji wasn''t yelling though, he was busy putting Momo to sleep before he threw her in his inventory. Because that draconic hand wasn''t anyone he was familiar with. Some, including Ochako, noticed his weird set of actions, however, nobody was in the right mind to think of that. They just wanted to escape. But the door was obstructed by the erging portal, so nobody could do so. They simply ran to corners of the room and stood with their guards up. Neji did the same, as the portal finally widened enough to reveal a man with long flowing red hair walking inside with his bloody arms behind his back. [Image Here] ? Neji couldn''t help but feel a pull on his abdomen when the man slowly turned his glowing red eyes to meet his, and when Neji''s eyes fell on the text hovering above his head. [Hisashi Midoriya - Draconic Human - Tier 8] The next moment, he realised how smart it was to have put Momo in the inventory because the man emitting danger growled at him with a glowing mouth. "I heard you like dragon breaths a lot." It wasn''t a question, it was a statement as he widened his mouth and fired a breath of liquid sma. In the sudden outburst, Neji could only use his new defence technique, a mixture of his White Tiger''s Cloak and Gravity Maniption. The moment Neji was covered in a cloak of transparent shine, he barely managed to push Ochako off the way as he was engulfed within the fiery beam which shattered the walls behind Neji. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Things never go ording to n, not when the n seems too smooth and easy. Also, before youin, Hisashi was revealed back in chapter-49, it was also revealed how strong he was back then. So goin there. Chapter 143: Imminent Danger (2) Chapter 143: Imminent Danger (2) ¡ª "Ugh¡­ so annoying!" Toga couldn''t help but stomp on her feet as she rattled her teeth together and grunted at the phone on her hand. It wasn''t getting anywork! How was she supposed to let Neji know about the shit that was gonna go down?! Toga peeked her head out of the washroom to find a blue-skinned bulky man standing guard outside the door. "Hey," She called. "Why isn''t there anywork??" "Huh?" The man turned to her with an annoyed look. "Why do you even needwork in the washroom? What the fuck?" "Shut up, I just wanna watch some porn, you got a problem with that?!" Toga red at him. The blue-skinned man seemed irritated, but he didn''t look so surprised. This woman was crazy, after all. "Ugh¡­ Didn''t you hear? Because we''re going tounch an attack on all of the cities in Japan, it''s necessary to make sure the heroes can''t contact each other. So the MLA is jamming all theworks for the time being." The man spoke seriously and then turned forward again. "If¡­ you want porn, I can share some of my files-" "Ew¡­" Toga''s disgusted voice interrupted him, causing his face to freeze before she stepped out of the washroom and walked away. "Yuck¡­ maybe I should have vomited first." She walked while the man stood on his spot, silently with his eyes covered by shadow. But Toga''s mind was busy somewhere else. ''Tch¡­ I have to somehow let Boss know about all this¡­'' She was very motivated because the ''bonus'' she received after thepletion of Izuku''s mission was simply¡­ spectacr. The Meta Liberation Army was about to attack every city of Japan, and not only that, but they were also nning to free all the viins who were locked in Tartarus¨Cthe special prison where all the captured superviins were located. Everything in this country will get turned upside down if that were to happen. Toga¡­really, really liked that idea. So much so, that she was already wet down there. But¡­Neji surely wouldn''t like this n, and if he wasn''t pleased with her job, she would only get to stay wet forever. Toga walked, her mind busy as she tried to think of any way that she could let Neji know about all this. Luckily¡­or maybe unfortunately, Neji wasn''t in a position where he could care about all this. Because currently, he''s facing death. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The sma beam engulfed Neji''s entire body and hit the wall behind, causing it to shatter and open up a gap to the outside where Neji managed to use his Shockwaves to move away from the beam''s trajectory. His ?Hollow King''s Armour? was immediately cancelled, unable to even hold the pressure of the air, as hended on the ground to calm his nerves. "What the fuck happened¡­" While he cursed, he noticed arge chunk of ice spring out inside the ssroom and then he heard the sound of explosions from there. Only a secondter, the explosion stopped as the students yelled in unison. Certainly, one of them was killed. ''Nothing is adding up¡­ where did this Tier-8e from?!'' Neji cursed in his mind. ''Hisashi Midoriya¡­ ugh, is that Izuku''s father?! Shit, then he''s after me¡­ I have to escape.'' He was about to turn around and run, but he realised¡­ Nejire was in the school. ''Dammit!'' He gritted his teeth and connected his mind with Kurai. Kimi and Kurai were in the parking lot already because school was about to end after this ss, and they''d surelye running here the moment they heard themotion. ''¡ªPapa?'' Their minds connected with a click. ''Why is your heartbeat so fast? What happened?'' [Gamer''s Mind] allowed Neji calm thinking even right now, and so he quickly came up with the best decision for the current situation. ''Kurai, tell your mommy to run towards your grandparents. There''s a chance they are in danger¡­ you go with her too.'' ''But¨C'' ''It''s fine¡­ I will switch up with you if the danger is too high.'' Neji could switch ces with Kurai with mental thought, that was one of his familiar-pact benefits, along with things like ''Fusion''. But¡­ ''Okay¡­ Don''t hesitate to do so.'' ¡­He of course won''t throw Kurai on death''s door. ''I know. Now move out with your mommy.'' Neji cut the mental call with that. Neji''s parents were with Momo''s parents, out because of a group party amongst the rich people. Neji couldn''t thank his luck enough for that. With Kimi protecting both his and Momo''s parents, only a threat like Hisashi would be able to harm them. The moment he cut the call with Kurai, something strong hit the remaining walls of the ssroom Neji was in as the entire wall then broke out. "Everyone!" It was Kirishima, who had mmed his shoulders on the wall. "Run out! Or we all will die!" There was no retort to that, and except for Bakugo and Todoroki, whose bloody dead bodiesy down on the floor, everyone jumped out of the two-story building. But, not everyone could escape. Hisashi Midoriya''s eyes met Setsuna Tokage''s, whose eyes spun and her green irises changed to red. Then, with a nod, she used her quirk to transform into pieces as she ran behind all the students. It took Neji a second to realise what happened. Hisashi Midoriya used his Dragon powers to control Setsuna, who was a "Lizard" type quirk user. ''His Quirk isn''t just strong¡­ it''s versatile too, which means this is worse than I thought.'' The man turned to Neji. But by then, Neji was already sting to the 3rd-yearpartment, from where students and teachers were peeking out to see themotion. Hisashi''s draconic eyes narrowed, his arms still resting behind his back. ''He survived my Dragon Breath¡­ Guess that''s how strong he needed to be for him to bully someone like Midoriya who had two strong quirks. I should finish him quickly.'' He crouched down, flexing his leg, as two red wings popped up from his back. He kicked the ground and flung forward at the speed beyond what Neji was flying at. In literal milliseconds, he caught up with Neji in the air and raised his arm on top of his neck, going for a karate chop from his spikey forearm. Neji''s eyes turned to meet him, but he was too slow as the hand came down on his neck. But his hand couldn''t touch Neji''s neck, because¡­ [Luck ys a Role!] "POWEEER!!!" A naked young man floated above Hisashi as he yelled and mmed his fist on Hisashi''s chin at a speed beyond Hisashi''s own. There was a huge shockwave from the punch, which threw Neji far from the spot, causing him to slide on the road on his face. He slid, leaving a trail of blood behind, as one of his eyeballs popped up and got pasted under his body too. He stopped when he hit a tree and quickly took out a Health Potion to free himself from the unimaginable pain. Meanwhile, Hisashi mmed on the ground, creating a crater, as he watched the naked blonde re at him. "I didn''t think a viin had the courage toe to UA, but then again, you''re not just any viin, are you? To withstand my 100% punch so easily¡­" said the blonde, Mirio Togata, as he stood in the air naked. "But fear not, I am here." Hisashi''s lips twitched as he slowly started to get up. Hisashi knew about One for All, which was why AFO told him about Mirio, the current sessor of One for All. Truth be told, even if he could use 100% of One for All, he wasn''t at Prime All Might''s level, but this kid was surely strong from that single punch alone. Hisashi stood up and turned his head to find Neji drinking something in the distance, which healed his bloody face and missing eye in an instant. Hisashi could only see because of his dragon sight, so Mirio clearly missed it. "Mirio!" The shout of a girl interrupted Hisashi''s observation as he looked at the sky where a periwinkle-haired girl floated with a hero costume in her hand. "Wear this!" She threw the costume which Mirio simply jumped inside of and he was already wearing it without any issue. ''So that''s the Permeation quirk¡­ useful.'' While that was true, Hisashi''s eyes soon locked on the girl''s face. ''Yes¡­ that''s her, Nejire Hado. She deserves to die too for not educating her brother properly.'' Slowly, Hisashi rolled his shoulders, realising he won''t be able to get to Neji with Mirio here if he didn''t take this seriously. His skin started to change as red draconic scales started to appear on top, the whites of his eyes changing into ck as his red irises started to glow brighter. He tore his clothes apart, except for his pants, revealing the draconic scales on his torso and back. Then, without saying anything, he crouched down and kicked the ground, flying with his wings pping as he reached his hand out for Nejire. But again, he failed to grab the Hado. "American Smash!!!" A blonde muscr man came flying from the far, his arm pulled behind him as he mmed his fist on the scale-covered chin, as Hisashi was yet again thrown back. But this time he didn''t hit the ground and instead simply snapped his head backwards. "All Might." Hisashi hissed, as he spat out a teeth. "Your punches have be weak." All Might had his hand on top of Mirio''s shoulder to stay afloat in the air. "Shut up, Catastrophic Dragon. How dare youe to Japan?! No, how dare you hurt my students?!" Hisashi grunted, turning his head to where Neji was supposed to be, but was nowhere to be seen, as he considered what to do. ''...Well, if I take his sister as a hostage, he will be forced toe out anyway.'' Then he turned to All Might again. "Heh, are you two really enough to stop me?" He asked. "I am curious." Mirio turned to Nejire first. "Nejire, get away from here." "What?! No!" Mirio pointed his hand at the tree under where Neji''s blood had created a pond. "Are you sure you don''t want to find your brother first?" "..." Nejire was about to nod after a second, but before she could, Hisashi made a move again. "She''s going nowhere!" Hisashi widened his mouth, firing a Beam of sma again, but All Might raised his arm in the air and pped the beam out of existence. "You are not hurting anyone anymore." He spoke, his lips not forming a smile. Hisashi was about to say something, but he sighed and rubbed his temple. "You idiots." He didn''t want to use this here, as he simply wanted to finish Neji off and escape into the city where All Might and Mirio would be scared to hurt civilians. But this¡­ it seems he must transform into his Dragon form. That form is quite injured because of his sh with Star and Stripes, but these two weren''t at her level right now. With a grunt, Hisashi took a breath in just as his body twisted and he started to erge. Mirio and All Might stepped back, along with Nejire who was about to turn around to leave¨Cbut she didn''t have to. ¡ªBoom! With a burst of shockwave, Neji appeared behind her, grabbing her by her waist, as he kept moving forward. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji was hiding behind a building in the far with his ?Eyes of the Lord? activated. He was waiting for a perfect opportunity to grab Nejire and leave, and finally as he watched Hisashi start to transform, he found the opportunity. From the looks of it, he was transforming into a huge dragon, so it would take a few seconds, and that was enough for Neji. He used ?Gravity Negation? on himself, which would allow him speed beyond what he showed a while ago. Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to use ?Hollow King''s Armour? as it needed extra attention to even keep active which he couldn''t give while flying too fast. With that in mind, Neji put his hands behind him and sted like crazy, getting flung in the air like a paper as he felt the air friction sh with his skin and eat out his HP. But because of the crazy speed boost that theck of weight allowed him, he reached Nejire in an instant as he grabbed her and kept moving. But he had to slow down and return to his normal gravity because otherwise, if his durable body couldn''t hold the friction, Nejire would be hurt too much. Midair, he slowed down and met Nejire''s eyes before he had to slow down more to locate the acupuncture point in her neck as he pushed some of them and caused her to lose consciousness. Immediately after, he put her into his inventory and picked up his speed, going towards the glowing golden gate of the huge tower that stood beside the school building. But¡ª "You''re going nowhere!" Hisashi''s voice came flying, as Neji barely caught the sight of the huge red dragon, bigger than a train, and taller than a 10-story building, as he widened his huge mouth and fired another beam of sma that seemed to Neji to have engulfed the whole UA as it reached out and destroyed his body. [Ding! Danger Alert! Your HP is lowering at a dangerous rate!] [Danger Alert! Your HP has be less than 100!] [Danger Alert! Your HP has be less than 10!] [Danger Alert! Your HP is about to reach Zero¨C] The message was interrupted by another message. ["A Man doesn''t die so easily."] [The Skill, "Last Man Standing" is reacting to the current situation.] [The "Skill Last Man Standing" has stopped the depletion of HP temporarily and granted Invincibility for 5-seconds.] Neji barely pushed the golden door of the Tower as light surrounded his entire body before his eyes rolled back. Thest thing he saw was Mursha whose eyes widened as she yelled in horror. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The skill finally got a chance to shine after 62 chapters since its first appearance. ?? Guys, new week, I even posted two chapters, throw me the scraps of power stones. Chapter 144: 144: Imminent Danger (3) Chapter 144: 144: Imminent Danger (3) Chapter 144: Imminent Danger (3) ¡ª Both Neji''s and Momo''s parents were in a city in Kyoto, Japan. They, along with many other influential people of Japan, have gathered here at this party held by Rikiya Yotsubashi, CEO of the Detnerat Company. Gara and Miku were standing side by side, chatting with a smile on their faces even though their chat¡­ wasn''t so friendly. "Hahaha, oh Miku, to think your daughter will fall for my son. Such a tragic turn of events, don''t you think?" Gara giggled, wearing a blue dress that went along with her braided blue hair. "Ahaha, I don''t get what you mean by that. Are you sure my daughter fell for your son? From what I saw, he''s a very loyal young man who didn''t hesitate to keep holding her in his arms for minutes. It''s clearly he who''s drowning in love." Miku, Momo''s mother, said with augh of her own. "Bullshit," Gara replied with a smile. "I saw your daughtering to our house even atte nights, just to spend some time with Neji. She''s clearly the one who has lost the war of love." "No, obviously not! I remember¡­" Their conversation continued while their partners, Neji and Momo''s fathers, sat a bit far from them, on a table with bottles of sake on their hands. "What are those two even doing?" Aiko dryly stared at the two moms. "Heh, they''re toopetitive. They''ve always been like that, haven''t they?" Touma Yayorozu, Momo''s dad, chuckled as he drank sake in a way that didn''t suit people of his stature. Some others seemed ufortable at that, but they didn''t dare to project their feelings on their words. These two, after all, could destroy their businesses with a single phone call. "Heh, I guess that''s true. Let''s not bother them." Aiko did the same, drinking sake from the bottle like a hooligan. "Ahh¡­ Anyway, tell me about yourself, how is life going?" "Ehh, it''s fine I guess. Things have been pretty smoothtely, but that''s to be expected. Things almost feel too easy¡­" He shrugged. "Back in the young days, we had to work so hard but now? Nowadays, things juste at me. But I guess that''s the same for you, huh?" Aiko chuckled at his words but didn''t say anything. After chatting for a while, Aiko yawned. "Hey, don''t you think this is getting kinda boring? Why isn''t Yotsubashi here yet? He''s been making us wait for a while now." Rikiya Yotsubashi, the guy who invited them today, and also the host of today''s party. He''s yet to make an appearance, which was strange and to some degree, disrespectful too. It was then, one of the guests yelled loudly. "What the hell? Why isn''t there anywork here? Is this some kind of prank from Mr. Yotsubashi again?" Hearing it, almost everyone took out their phone to see and indeed there was nowork. Aiko frowned at that and guided his right hand to touch the hand-watch on his left wrist. This was a smartwatch with a huge amount of power stored within it, and upon activating his Quirk, [Energy], he absorbed 1/10th of its power inside his body. Now, with electricity dancing within him, he tried to feel the tower connection from the room and hummed. "Huuuh, that guy ain''t wrong. Something is blocking thework, I guess Yotsubashi wants to show us something new." Aiko said, hearing which Touma shrugged. "Still, it''s kinda rude to block our phones, but eh. Doesn''t matter if the new product is good." As they were talking about it, the room started to change slowly. In the middle of the huge hall they were staying in, a small ck hole appeared before it began to expand into a purple portal. "Oh, interesting. You think this is the new tech?" Aiko asked with a raised eyebrow. "I don''t remember Yotsubashi having any portal quirk user under him." However, Touma''s expression was serene as his ck eyes narrowed. "That''s a quirk, alright. But I feel multiple dark energy signatures behind it." "Huh?" Aiko immediately sat straight. Touma had the Quirk, [Aura]. It allowed him the maniption of his personal aura, allowing him the ability to temporarily construct things out of his Aura. Besides that, he could also sense any aura as long as they were extreme enough, such as when a person is feeling extreme happiness or having extreme evil intentions. "Interesting¡­ What is Yotsubashi up to this time?" Touma asked as he started to construct an armour of purple aura beneath his clothes. Aiko didn''t waste time either and touched his watch, starting to absorb arge amount of power stored within it as his white hair and eyes changed into ck. Then, people started to walk out of the portal as the guests around the room started to step backwards. From within the portal, four people walked out, each with an exotic appearance. The one to catch everyone''s eye first was a humanoid Wolf looking guy. He had blue fur, a wolf-like head, hands and feet resembling an eagle''s talons and a long reptilian tailing out from behind him. He wore a brown trench coat over a blue dress shirt and jeans fastened with a belt and had a cigar in his mouth. The next was a tall man with numerous red-coloured bandages wrapped around every part of his body except for his hands and eyes, looking like a mummy. Then there was a young woman with fair skin. Her most noticeable part was her straight, shiny red hair that seemed to reach her feet. Thest one was a white shoulder-length haired man with grey eyes and white pupils. He wore avender suit and pants of the same colour, but his most defining feature was therge ck mask that covered him from his chest to just above his nose. "Everyone," it was the white-haired man, Nine, who spoke as he stepped forward from his group. "You are all to keep calm and take a seat on the floor. Don''t make any useless movements, as that''d cause your death." "Hey!" A short chubby woman yelled. "Do you know who you''re talking to?! Where is Mr Yotsubashi?! Call him here right now! How dare he disrespect us after gathering us all here!?" Aiko sighed at that as he saw what wasing. As expected, Nine nodded to one of his subordinates, the wolf-head, who started to walk towards the woman who kept yelling while stepping back. Aiko and Touma, both were about to stand up, but before they could do so, the wolf-head guy kicked the ground in a really fast motion and swiped his ws at the woman''s neck. Aiko prepared his eyes for a gory scene, but instead, something white shed between the victim and the attacker¡­ just before the attacker was thrown crashing into the wall. "Phew," Aiko sighed and took a seat. "Sit down, Touma. We are safe." ¡ª¡ï¡ª "H-huh? What happened?!" The short and chubby woman was surprised as she stuttered even as her eyes fell on the back of the person who saved her. She wore a maid-dress as her white hair flowed down her back, her skin was pale white with ck stripes around some parts, with two stripes imitating as whiskers on each side of her cheek. Her ck-n-white tail wiggled behind her while a ck cat sat on top of her shoulder. Both the ck cat, Kurai, and the maid, Kimi, stared at the invaders. However, Kimi''s silver slitted eyes were wide as she was specifically looking at Nine. "It''s you¡­" she spoke, her voice carrying a surprise. "It''s you, yes." Nine had his eyes casual as ever as he grunted. "What do you mean?" "You don''t recognize me?" Kimi asked. "You killed my sidekick, leaving me alive because you thought I wasn''t even worthy of dying. 13 years ago, remember?" "..." Nine, the man who was the originator of Kimi''s fear of blood, stayed calm and silent as he waited for Kimi to continue. Then, surprisingly, Kimi''s wide eyes became calm again as a thought crossed her mind. Shouldn''t she be thanking him? Grateful, even. ''If not for him, I wouldn''t have quitted my job, and so, therefore, wouldn''t have met the young master. I wouldn''t even be here right now at all.'' Kimi''s expression was thoughtful as she considered. ''...I really am d he killed my sidekick back in the day, but it''s nothing to be thankful about. He''s threatening my young master''s parents and so¡­ he needs to die.'' "Mommy, don''t kill him." It was Kurai, who spoke from above her shoulders. "Papa told me about this guy a few days ago¡­Yeah, I am certain it''s him. I think Papa would like him alive." "Oh?" Kimi hummed. "Okay, if you say so." The moment Kimi said the words, she disappeared from sight. Nine''s danger senses jumped up and he raised his arm in front of him and created an . Exactly a momentter, Kimi''s knuckles came hitting the air wall but she disappeared again. Next time, she didn''te attacking Nine immediately, instead, she mmed a karate chop on each of Nine''s subordinates'' necks, causing them to fall unconscious. Their bodies couldn''t even fall to the ground as Kurai simply stored them in her inventory, assuming Neji might want them alive too. She finally went to attack Nine, but right then, Nine used his other quirk . It''s a quirk that allowed the user the ability to summon gigantic sea snake-like creatures from their back that they could control at will. Using which, Nine summoned a huge blue snake-like creature from his back and threw it forward to shove it inside Kimi''s chest. She dodged, but then Nine used his quirk to fire 10 beams ofser from each of his fingers. This time, though Kimi avoided it too, some of the beams hit the people on the back. That caused Kimi to frown as she flexed her muscles and decided to speed up. She channelled electricity through her whole body, causing her hair to start floating as she simply disappeared from sight, faster than before, and reappeared with one of her fingers poking inside Nine''s chest, just above his heart. "A- what?" Nine asked with wide eyes as the blue tentacle from his back sloped down and he stepped backwards. "Mommy! I told you not to kill him!" Kurai yelled from the shoulder, pulling Kimi''s hair. "Ugh! You ruined Papa''s ns! Bad mommy!" "Hey, calm down!" Kimi yelled, pulling her finger out as she hardly mmed a karate chop on Nine''s neck. "That''s not a dead shot. I held back." Nine''s eyes twisted as he started to fall face first. "Oh." Kurai seemed surprised, but she still quickly put Nine inside her inventory so that his body could get frozen in time. Kimi was about to say something, but right then¡­ Kurai''s eyes went wide as a horrific cry left her. "N-NOO!" "Kurai? What happened?" Kimi quickly grabbed Kurai from her shoulders and brought her close to her face. "What happened baby?" "P-papa¡­" Kurai''s golden eyes trembled. "Papa''s life force just¡­ disappeared all of a sudden." "...What?" "P-papa''s dead." Kimi felt a twist in her heart but she gulped in worry. "Are you 100% sure?" "Yes! I am! Our connection got cut, too! Our connection gets thinner when his life force is too low, or he''s inside a dungeon, but it never gets cut! I am sure I felt his life force hit its rock bottom!" Kimi gulped in. ''No¡­ m-maybe this time, not only did his life force be too low, but he also entered a dungeon at the same time¡­ Yes, that must be it.'' "Kimi!" it was Gara who called, running over. "What are you doing here?! Wait, no, that''s not important!" She jumped to hug Kimi and Kurai. "Thanks, dear. Those viins looked scary." Kimi licked her dry lips as she nodded. She shook her head off Kurai''s words and started to form ns. ''I need to bring them to safety¡­ No, I think it''s better to put them in Kurai''s Personal Dimension too. I am not sure how the rest of Japan is doing.'' "I am sorry, Lady, I will bring you out soon," Kimi said to Gara, who was about to ask for an exnation before Kimi karate chopped her neck and caused her to fall unconscious. The other three, Momo''s parents and Aiko, were shocked and surprised at the sight, but they couldn''t run before Kimi did the same to them. Kurai, whimpered as she put all of them inside her inventory. Atst, Kimi turned to the crowd of rich guests and saluted off. "Good luck, everyone." With that, she kicked the ground and disappeared in a sh. ** ** ** Chapter 145: 145: Guilt Chapter 145: 145: Guilt If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead, consider visiting here: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 145: Guilt ¡ª Kimi was betting all her luck into the possibility that Neji was inside a dungeon, and because he was at UA when the sudden attack happened, there is only one dungeon where he must have gone to. The Tower dungeon. Of course, Kimi didn''t know the exact name. She only called it a ''dungeon'' because it was like a game where killing monsters dropped loot. In truth she simply considered it another dimension, another world in this vast cosmos. Which wasn''t exactly that far off from a bullseye. After leaving the party, Kimi swiftly made her way to UA again. With her speed, it didn''t even take a few minutes before she reached her destination. But what she saw here¡­ almost gave her existential crisis. "All Might!! Looks like All for One is going to owe me one!" A huge red dragon, bigger than any of the UA buildings, said as it fired a breath of me at All Might who was jumping in the air. All Might swiftly dodged the attack, but Kimi noticed All Might was panting like crazy. All Might wasn''t the only Hero present there though. All the UA teachers were there, and two of the big three were also present, with Mirio Togata actually dealing some heavy hits. ''Speaking of which, where''s Nejire?'' Kimi couldn''t help but worry, but she shook her head soon. If Nejire wasn''t here, it must mean she''s been saved by Neji¡­ or dead. Kimi chose to believe the first option and then went a bit far and safe from the fight. "Okay, Kurai, make sure to avoid the fight and enter the gate as soon as possible," Kimi said to Kurai, looking at the cat''s wet golden eyes, as she nodded. Then, Kimi karate chopped her own neck causing her to fall unconscious. Kurai took over from there. She put her mommy inside her inventory and then cast stealth upon herself. Then, Kurai took the usual route to the Tower. But she was shocked to find everything besides the tower destroyed, melting as if a tsunami ofva had crashed here. Luckily, the Tower didn''t exist for people other than the Gamers, and even then Kurai wasn''t sure if the structure could even be damaged or not, so it waspletely intact. The fight was happening a bit far from here, and even without stealth none of the fighters would care about a random stray cat. So, Kurai quite smoothly reached the golden gate of the dungeon and pushed it apart. She just wished¡­ her mommy''s hypothesis is actually correct. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji''s eyes sprung up as he gasped out loud. "What the¡­!" He sat up from the bed and looked around him. He was wearing clothes made of animal skin, and he was in a bedroom with walls and roof made of wood. He recognised this ce as his ''Pce'' within the Ogre vige. "...Holy shit, I almost died." When the situation finally registered in his head, he released a relieved breath. "But this means there is a high chance that entire Japan is at risk." Neji bit his lips. "I am feeling worried about my parents¡­ it''s not rare for them to get into parties, but why now¡­ more so along with Momo''s parents." Since the Meta Liberation Army was also moving, there''s a high chance this meeting was called by Re-Destro, aka the businessman Rikiya Yotsubashi. If that''s the case¡­ things might be dangerous for his parents. ''I hope Kimi reaches there on time¡­'' Neji also noticed something else here. He couldn''t feel Kurai''s presence at all. It was said in their familiar contract that they''d be able to feel each other''s presence anywhere as long as they weren''t in a different dimension. Neji could feel Kurai''s presence when he''s inside a dungeon but she''s not, but her presence certainly did be thinner. It seemed the dungeons were considered a ''different dimension'', but not quite entirely because it belonged to the ''Gamer System''. However, this time, inside the tower dungeon, Neji couldn''t feel Kurai''s presence at all. He would guess this is most likely because of the time difference. Here, time was 10x faster than the outside world. ''I hope she doesn''t freak out¡­'' That worried Neji. If she were to freak out and tell Kimi about the situation, Kimi might get too shaken to fight the potential viins that would be present at his parents'' party, causing her to get hurt. Neji softly sighed and leaned back on the bed. The situation in the outside world was suddenly too chaotic. There would be no summer camp, and therefore he just lost his opportunity to take the quirk, All for One¡­ at least for now. From what he could decipher of the situation, the ''Plot'' of the manga just skipped a few arcs and entered its final stage where the entire Japan was at risk. That meant he needed to go out as soon as possible. ''Kimi and Kurai wille here sooner orter, the moment she guesses that I am inside. The problem is Rumi¡­ and Ryukyu.'' Neji thought. In the manga, Rumi lost her arm and leg in the same war that was building up in Japan currently. Certainly, Neji could be able to heal any injury of that calibre with his Health Potions, but¡­ what if things escte in a way that didn''t happen in the manga? What if she actually dies this time? Rumi wasn''t the type to turn her back from danger and risk, she will instead jump right on it. ''In fact¡­ knowing her, she might run to UA to confront Hisashi since she would assume I am in danger.'' Neji thought as a trail of sweat ran down his temple. He could only hope Hisashi will be gone from UA by the time Rumi arrived, if she even gets the news. Whatever the case, Neji needed to get out of here to make sure she was fine. On top, Hisashi had the ability to control dragons, lizards, or any reptile quirk user¨Cfrom what Neji could decipher. Meaning, Ryukyu was in severe danger too. Truthfully, he won''t be that sad if Ryukyu were to die. They don''t have that deep of a rtionship yet. But he must keep Rumi alive. ''But the point remains¡­ I at least have to go out after I am sure Hisashi is gone. My [Last Man Standing] skill is on a cooldown of 24 hours, I can''t take the risk of going out before that.'' Hisashi was after him, and because of that he was in severe danger as long as he was in the outside world. For now, everyone must be assuming he and Nejire were dead because of the beam, so Neji wanted to take utmost advantage of that. Neji slowly climbed down the bed, standing on his feet as he moved around a bit. Making sure his [Gamer''s Body] has healed him properly, he stepped out of the room and then the two-story building he was inside. Stepping outside, he immediately noticed the orc and ogre girls training, eating, gossiping, or just managing their hounds. There was also Andrius there, sitting with his underlings around him. "You''re up my liege!" It was Mursha who noticed Neji walking outside and immediately ran to him. The other ogres and orc girls and wolves also ran close to him. Andrius and Mursha stepped forward with Mursha beginning to speak. "My liege, what happened to you on the other side? You came here nearly dead¡­ half of your body was missing." "Ah¡­" Neji smiled awkwardly. Even he didn''t know the injury was so deep. Though that''s to be expected as it managed to throw him to 1-HP. "It''s a long story, don''t worry about it. Speaking of, how did you manage to save me?" Mursha nodded to his first words, not daring to probe him for an answer. In his second words, she turned her head to the Mage from the time when Kimi first came here. Seeing Mursha''s gaze, the orc mage, known as ''The Witch'' by the people of this vige, stepped forward and kneeled on one knee. [Image Here] ? "It was me, my liege." She said softly. "If you remember, thest time you left I was also present in the basement beside Mursha, luckily. When you returned this time, I managed to temporarily stop your body from realising that it was actually missing half of its mass. I was getting worried because healing magic is not my speciality, so I didn''t have any spells that could heal such a huge injury and so could only wait for Mursha to bring the actual healer. Luckily your High Human bloodline acted up before that and you started to heal by yourself." "Hmmm," Neji made a thoughtful expression. Certainly, he would have died the moment his 5-seconds of invincibility ran out because his HP only regenerated once every minute, not every second. Meaning, this orc girl pretty much saved his life¡­ "What''s your name?" Neji asked softly. The girl flinched at his indifferent voice, fearful that he was displeased at herck of power. She hesitantly nodded and said, "My name is assee¡­ but the vigers call me The Witch." "Thank you for saving me, assee. Stand up, don''t look so nervous. I am simply grateful." Neji said, and as she hesitantly stood up he raised his hand and patted her head. She was much shorter than him, despite being an Orc, and clearly was embarrassed at getting her head patted like a little girl. "T-thank you, my liege." She nodded softly. "Don''t thank me for my words, you need to thank me after you get a proper reward," Neji said and took out a few magic books from within his inventory. "These are a few 5th-ss spells, hope they help you." "A-ah, yes, of course." The girl''s eyes sparkled as she nodded rapidly and epted the books. The others looked envious from the sidelines, and that envy only increased when Neji leaned over and whispered something in the girl''s ears, causing her to blush deeply. Only the wolves seemed to hear his whisper because of their good hearing, but only Andiris could express ''his'' thoughts. "Huuh¡­ Maybe I should try to gain a human form too, I seem to be missing out on a lot of things." He said in his deep voice. Neji awkwardly smiled at him. "I don''t sleep dudes, sorry." "Dude?" Andrius tilted his head. "Oh, is it because of my deep voice? Ah, I simply make my voice like this since this sounds more domineering." There was a twist in his voice and next, a more light, feminine voice came out of ''his'' throat. "I am actually a female, you can check myher regions if you wish to." "..." "..." Along with Neji, the others looked at the now revealed to be female wolf lord who tilted her head in confusion. It was then, as if God didn''t like the awkwardness either, something small ran from far and jumped towards Neji. "Papa! Papa!" Kurai cried, her eyes wet as she jumped and hugged Neji''s chest. Neji caught her mid-air, hugging her back with a surprised expression. She looked¡­ so relieved, so d. Neji felt bad all of a sudden. He was worried about Rumi and Ryukyu, about Kimi''s mental health at the news of his health that would be passed by Kurai. But¡­ what about Kurai herself¡­? She''s just a little girl, only 5 years old¡­ It was no doubt, she saw him as her actual father. So she must have felt the world crumble when she felt his HP suddenly drop to its lowest before feeling her connection with him get cut¡­ Neji suddenly felt a great guilt twist within his heart, while at the same time feeling touched at her reaction. Exactly then, a very wee system message shed in front of him. [The Synergy between the Master and Familiar has reached the apex. The ability, "Fusion" is now avable for use.] ** ** ** Author''s Note: Uncultured Neji doesn''t know about the saying- "Pets before Hoes." ?? Chapter 146: 146: An act Chapter 146: 146: An act Chapter 146: An act ¡ª "P-papa, uhuhu!" Kurai''s ws were digging into Neji''s chest in her attempt to hug him tight. Neji didn''t push her away though, he simply patted and rubbed her small head. Kurai was crying, which got sympathetic looks from both the ogres, orcs and wolves. The wolves could rte the most to the cat as they also had a parental figure right next to them. Andrius looked at the scene with strange eyes as she nodded softly before speaking in her new voice. "I think we should give them some time. Follow me, children." The wolves howled and followed Andrius'' steps. Musha nodded to Neji too and did the same with her people. Kurai''s sobs were slowly starting to get quieter, so Neji decided to head back to his room. The bedroom was releasing a soothing scent because of the special wood used to build the room, and the window showed the outside scenery of the forest where cool breezes blew the leaves. Neji sat down on the soft bed, Kurai on his arms, and they both stayed like that for a few minutes. After a while, Kurai raised her head to meet his eyes. "Papa, what is fusion?" "You got the notification too?" Neji answered her question with his own question. "It''s a state where you and I merge to form a ''being'' who is both Kurai and Neji." "Uh¡­" Kurai tilted her head, seemingly confused but she grinned soon. "Let''s try it then!" "We will do it soon, don''t worry." Neji reached out his hand to wipe her tears. "But first, where is your mommy? And your grandparents and aunty Momo''s parents too." Kurai seemed sad at his refusal but nodded her head nheless. "They''re all in my inventory. They''re fine. Do I take them all out?" "Uh, no." Neji shook his head. "Just take Kimi out." Neji didn''t want his parents to see all this dungeon and stuff. They''re better off sleeping for now. Kurai nodded to his words and pulled out Kimi from within the empty air, putting her body on the soft bed. Neji reached out his hand and massaged her neck, causing her body to stir slowly as she soon opened her eyes and sat up. "Mhm-" her droopy eyesnded on Neji as they sprung up. She jumped and hugged his neck. "Young master! You''re fine!" Her arms were trembling around him and her breathing was almost shaky. But her body calmed down the moment Neji''s arms wrapped around her. "I am fine, yes. Good to see you''re doing okay too." Neji whispered in her ears. "Didn''t expect things to go ballistic like this." Kimi didn''t say anything, only made an agreeing sound. She was nning to hug him for a while more but¡­ something squeaky yelled from the side. "Hey! Give me my spot back! Grr!" Kimi drew her head back and looked at Kurai with a yful frown. She reached out her hand and flicked a finger on the cat''s skull. "Ouch!" "Hmph, you nearly gave me a heart attack. ''Papa is dead!'' My ass!" "Uhuuhuu!" Kurai covered her head with her hands and looked at Neji with teary eyes. "Papa, mommy is bullying Kurai." "Yes, yes, indeed." Neji raised his hand in the air and descended it above her ass, gaining a muffled moan from her. "Is this punishment enough? Or do you want me to punish her more?" Kurai wiped her tears and shook her head. "It''s fine. She was worried too." Both Neji and Kimiughed at that and Kimi brought the cat to a hug too. Things were indeed wholesome, but this wasn''t the time for that. Soon, Neji cleared his throat and sat up straight. "That''s enough. Kimi, did anything big happen at the party?" Neji asked Kimi who scratched the back of her head. "Well¡­ I guess¡­ Can it be considered big though? Nobody from our side was hurt, except for a few rich people who got hit bysers." "Laser?" Kimi seemed a bit embarrassed about it since it would sound like bragging, but she opened her mouth soon and exined the situation to Neji. . . . Soon Kimi finished telling the story, "Wait, so, Nine is the dude who killed your sidekick back in the day?" Neji asked in a feigned surprise. He actually knew it already. Kimi shared her story a lot of times with him, and from the description of the viin and his Quirk [Weather Maniption], it wasn''t exactly impossible to guess who it was for Neji. He just didn''t tell Kimi about him because he didn''t see any need to before actually confronting him. "Yup, I was shocked too." Kimi nodded slowly. Kimi''s sister was killed after she captured her first viin and that viin''srades wanted revenge. She was depressed for a while after that, but she didn''t quit her job because of the support she received from the other senior heroes. But when her sidekick also died, more so in such a gory way that it was enough to scar her mind, she didn''t have the mindset to continue her job. That''s when Gara¨Can old friend of her deceased older sister¨Cproposed to her the job to be an undercover bodyguard for two children. Without any choice, as she needed money to survive in this day and age, Kimi epted it. That''s the part where her life changed¡­for the better. Reading her expression, Neji patted Kimi''s head as if she was a little girl but she simply gave him a nk stare. "You know, I am 18 years older than you. Yet you treat me like a little girl." "Isn''t age just a number? You said it yourself back in the day, remember?" "..." Kurai was on the side, tilting her head in confusion as Nejiughed. "Whatever, it doesn''t matter." Kimi sighed, shaking her head and deciding to enjoy his touch instead. Neji didn''t stop patting her for a long time¡­ while smiling like a maniac "But why are you smiling like that?" Kimi couldn''t help but ask. "You bought me a big gift, you know." "Gift?" "Yup." Kimi looked confused, but Neji didn''t rify anything. This¡­this was perfect. Now he just needed to implement his n on Nine. ''First I will have to take him somewhere isted¡­ and then¡­ hehe¡­'' Nejiughed and pulled out a round bowl from inside his inventory before cing it above Kurai, confining her sight as he pushed the surprised Kimi on the bed and kissed her lovingly. Kurai, after a terrible minute of struggle, managed to push the bowl from above her just as her golden eyes widened at the sight. With a loud screech, she ran out of the room. "Hmm, she''s of that age." Neji raised his head towards the door while licking his lips. "Then stop doing it in front of her- nghhn~" Kimi tried to speak, but Neji didn''t let her. She deserved his undivided attention for the gift she bought. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ~An unknown timeter~ Nine''s eyes sprung up in a jolt as he almost fell to the ground. ''Where is this¡­?'' He was already standing when he woke up, and he was in the middle of a huge white arena, empty for the most part except for the glowing white ball floating in the middle of the arena, a bit far from him. He was still wearing his suit and mask, which confused him. ''What happened¡­ and how did I end up here? Where is that maid woman?'' "You¡­ huff." Nine''s ears twitched at a sound that came from behind him and he swiftly turned around. ''Was he always here?'' Nine questioned himself, looking at the charred and bloody injured boy in front of him. ''Wait¡­isn''t that the kid that both Izuku and Shigaraki wanted dead?'' He had white hair and blue eyes, his whole body was injured and he was gradually standing up from the ground where a pool of blood lied. "Don''t think you have won yet!" The boy cried, clenching his jaws as he wiped blood from his nose, finally standing up straight. ''Was I fighting with him?'' Nine asked himself. ''I am missing something in memory¡­ is this because of a quirk? This boy''s quirk maybe?'' Nine narrowed his eyes, activating his as he tried to see what Quirks the kid in front of him had. Nine''s gave him a rough estimation of a person''s overall strength, but he could only guess the quirks the individual possessed. There wasn''t any detailed information. First, Nine could see Neji was pretty strong, very strong even. But because of the injuries, he''s currently very weak. Second, Nine could see Neji had a power rted to Shockwaves, a power rted to his eyes, and a power rted to gravity. ''Three quirks?'' Was that why Izuku and Shigaraki wanted this kid? Because he somehow managed to get three quirks? Maybe he''s someone who received All for One''s help, thus the multiple quirks, and then he decided to betray the big viin? That''d exin everything. ''I guess the ability that is rted to his eye is the one that made a gap in my memories. Whatever it is, it seems to be a good quirk. But the most special is his Shockwave quirk¡­'' Nine evaluated in his mind. ''I have two more slots left of my 9 quirks limit¡­ I don''t think his Gravity Quirk is that powerful, and I don''t know much about his eye quirk, so I will just take the Shockwave one.'' Nine didn''t care about the bloody and charred-bodied Neji. He simply wanted to get out of this ce, and from what he remembered from the UA Sports Festival, Neji''s shockwave quirk was not only powerful but also versatile. It even allowed flight, which would make Nine a lot more versatile than his current self. "Are you even listening to me?!" Neji''s loud yell brought Nine back from his mind as he proceeded to look at Neji with narrowed eyes. "You," Nine spoke, rolling his shoulders. "I don''t know what you did to me, but it doesn''t matter anymore. I have no grudge against you, but this is the end for you. I also don''t want to stay at this unknown ce any longer. So, goodbye." Nine walked towards Neji in slow steps as Neji raised his hands shakily in the air to fire sts of shockwave. The shockwaves hit Nine because he had no intention of dodging. After all, the shockwaves were too weak. They simply brushed Nine''s hair in the air, nothing else. "Stay away, bastard!" Neji yelled, his eyes bloodshot as he tried to step backwards. Nine couldn''t help but hold back a sigh. This kid was too weak¡­ that was disappointing. Nine expected him to be worth more than this since both Izuku and Shigaraki hated him. But it is what it is. ''From the looks of the kid''s charred body, I seem to have used my weather maniption quirk to summon lightning on top of this kid. So it''s to be expected that he''s shaken¡­'' Nine thought as he grabbed Neji by his throat and kneed him on the stomach at the same time. Neji grunted, spitting out saliva on the floor as Nine roughly clutched his hair. It stung on his hands because the kid''s hair was strangely sharp as if it was made of some kind of metal. But Nine didn''t like to waste time, so he channelled his second quirk, All for One, just as a mixture of ck and red energy jumped out of his hand and sped Neji''s head tightly, immediately as the kid''s eyes went white. Nine then slowly used All for One to pick up the quirk he wanted, [Surge]. Nine grunted as he felt a portion of life left from Neji''s body, slowly making its way into Nine''s own¨Cbut something that had never urred before suddenly happened. Instead of Neji''s lifeforce mixture with his own, like what happened with his other victims¡­ it instead started to devour his lifeforce. "What''s happening?!" Nine grunted, throwing Neji''s body on the floor as he stepped back. The surprise didn''t end there as immediately after, a blue hologram floated in front of him, with a message written on it. [Multiple different minds are trying to invade Master''s mind.] [The Gamer''s Mind is preparing the necessary erasure procedures.] "What''s this?" Nine frowned and waved his hand on the hologram. But right then, his body stopped moving and he started to feel something switching his mind off. "What the-" Before he could finish his line¡­ [Procedurepleted, all invading minds have been erased from existence.] With that, Viin Nine died but¡­ his lips stretched into a grin. "Good, it worked." Neji, now inside Nine''s body, started to chuckle softly. The [Gamer''s Mind] is a skill that not only managed to repair his memories (before reincarnation) but also managed to negate the Goddess'' attempts to erase his memories. Because of that, he had enough faith in it for him to take on such risks. From what he knew from the canon manga when All for One steals a Quirk from someone, it also steals a portion of the person''s ''Consciousness'', clearly Neji''s Gamer Mind wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen to him. All for One, the quirk, when used is like a fishing hook that forcefully grabs the quirk and pulls it out of the body, usually, the mind woulde along too, but because of Gamer''s Mind Neji got a System message, in form of an option to choose if he wanted to be hooked or not, and when he chose to be hooked his entire consciousness was pulled out of his body because Gamer''s Mind couldn''t allow his consciousness to be separated into pieces. The Gamer Mind''s job is to keep his mind safe from any harm, which means any mental attack below a certain rank would be easily neglected against it. And now that Neji was inside Nine''s body, it was considered his own body. Now, Nine''s mind, along with all the pieces of consciousness stored within Nine''s other quirks were a mental threat to Neji''s mind, so it acted up and erased all the other minds in a jippy. Neji didn''t waste a second and leaned over to touch his previous body that was lying on the ground. It was breathing, meaning it was alive, except itcked a mind. But Neji was very fond of this body, more so since Nine''s body was dying because of the illness he had. So, he decided to use the same technique to transfer his own mind back to its original body. Neji first clutched his hand and released it a few times, trying to see if he could use the quirks present in his body or not. When making sure that he could, as they were engraved in this body''s muscle memory, he started to insert his Surge back into his own body. This time, he also got his ability to choose if he wanted to push his consciousness out or now, as that''s how the viin, All for One inserted a part of his consciousness into the people he gave his quirk to, like Lady Nagant. Neji declined the option, and then threw Nine''s original quirk, Weather Maniption. He did this because now when Neji returns back to his body, these quirks won''t be considered as a part of the "All for One" quirk, which has a limit of 9, and would instead be part of his High-Human body, which Neji was sure could hold a lot more. Atst, Neji pushed the quirk, All for One, along with the quirks it held currently into his original body, and this time he chose for his consciousness to enter the body too. Immediately after, Nine''s body slumped down on the floor as Neji''s body twitched before he murmured. "Ugh¡­ System, turn Regeneration rate back to 100%." ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji having segs with Kimi during Ramadan ?? Going to hell. Chapter 147: 147: Fusion (1 Chapter 147: 147: Fusion (1 Chapter 147: Fusion (1) ¡ª Neji''s body started to heal itself and soon he was back in shape, only left with his bloody clothes. He first put Nine''s body inside his inventory for any emergency, and then changed his clothes. After that, he started to look into his current quirks. "System, show me my Quirk Page." [As you wish, master.] [¡ªQuirk Page¡ª] In this world, Quirks are gic changes in a living being''s body, they grant abilities that are unattainable by any normal means. This page shows each Quirk the host possesses. ?: This Quirk grants the user the ability to convert their own vitality into energy and use the said energy to form destructive shockwaves and vibrations. ?: Upon activation, the Eyes of the Lord would enable the user to see through his opponents'' techniques and provide him with the means to dodge and attack their attacks even if they''re Gods. Note: If used for too long, just like Adam, this can harm the user''s lifespan. If higher level, the chance of that happening lessens. ?: A Quirk that grants the ability to generate and manipte Gravity, one of the four fundamental forces of the universe. ¨CUpon increasing the levels, more power would be allowed to generate and more control would be gained in maniption.] This part of the page wasn''t unusual, but the next part was indeed new. [?: Grants the ability to control the weather of a certain range; allowing the user to instantly cause powerful thunderstorms and tornadoes. ¡ªThe previous holder of this quirk, Nine, stated the quirk to be too powerful for him to wield as it resulted in the destruction of his body''s cellr tissue. However, due to the Gamer''s strong body, this weakness is negated.] [?: A weaker duplicate of the original All For One. With this, the user can steal and hold up to eight different Quirks, and also pass them down if wished. ~The quirks down below are all "held" within the quirk, All for One, and therefore wouldn''t hold down the user''s body. -{Air Wall - LVL 4}: Grants the ability to create a transparent barrier made of pressurised air to shield oneself in a particr direction. This Quirk can also be used offensively, by releasing a powerful air burst that can push away people and attacks or used as a springboard that can physically push people away. -{Scanning - LVL 3}: Grants the ability to measure the strength of anyone the user looks at through an infrared-like measurement system which he uses to predict what someone''s Quirk is. -{Bullet Laser - LVL 4}: Grants the user the ability to fire purple-colouredsers from his fingertips at will. Can easily pierce through human flesh, as well as many other solid surfaces. Can also explode on the impact of certain surfaces. -{Hydra - LVL 5}: Grants the ability to summon a number ofrge blue dragon-shaped attacks out of the user''s back that he can control at will. -{Cell Activation - LVL 6}: Grants the user the ability to activate the cells in his own body or another person''s body, boosting regeneration and repairing any damage. ¡ªNote: Only works on people with Type-A blood.] This part of the page was new, and it was very appealing too. Though it seemed some quirks needed to be gone since there was a limited slot left on the quirk. "The Cell Activation quirk is prettyme because of its blood type restrictions¡­ Besides, I don''t exactly need a regeneration quirk." Neji thought out loud, scratching his chin as he decided on what to do exactly¡­ Just then, his eyelids twitched as he remembered something. He still had his [Quirk Exp Card] from the USJ Quest. He was nning to use it on his ?Surge?, but this might be better¡­ "Hey, system, would All for One evolve if I use the Quirk Exp Card on it? Or are the experience pointscking?" Neji asked just as a loading screen appeared in front of him. It spun for a moment before the system dinged. [ording to my calctions, it should work and make the quirk evolve right away. Though I am unable to ascertain if evolution will grant the exact result you''re hoping for or not.] Neji nodded at that. But he was most certain evolving this weakened All for One will make it a match to its prime version, if not even more lethal. "Alright, use the Quirk Exp Card on the quirk, ?All for One?." Neji said softly and the system replied with a beep. Following, the Quirk Exp Card, looking like a token of some sort, came flying out of his inventory on its own and started to float in front of Neji. It shone golden and the shine started to sharpen not so long after. Then it bursts into particles of light that stunt the surroundings, along with Neji, in a nket of golden light. When the light vanished, Neji came out of it without any particr change. In front of his eyes, a message floated. [The Quirk, All for One, has evolved.] [Would you like to pick a new name for it?] Neji looked at the messages and realised the name ''All for One'' was a mouthful indeed. He needed a bit shorter name, on top to make the quirk his own. "Something simple¡­ How about Mine?" [Sounds splendid, master. The name''s been changed.] "Thanks." Neji kissed in the air but got no reply. At that, he opened his quirk page again to see the new ?Mine?''s information. [- Level 1: A evolution of the weaker duplicate of the original All For One. With this, the user can steal and hold up to eighty different Quirks, the number gets multiplied by (Two) upon each level up. He can also pass them down if wished. Besides this, the user can use multiple of his quirks at once, which wasn''t possible before. The limit of quirks that can be used at once depends on the user''s body. Atst, the user canbine any of his quirks, even permanently to free up one of the slots.] "Wow, this is great. Especially thest one¡­ If I canbine multiple quirks permanently, I can have some pretty strong and diverse options on my hand¡­ For example, what if Ibine ?Mine? with that Monoma guy''s ?Copy??" That''d mean, he won''t actually have to harm innocent people¡­ on top, that''d also mean he would have unlimited copies of the same quirk on his fingertips, therefore giving him the chance to help his girls get stronger too. "...That just means I have to get out of this ce as soon as possible. I can''t let Monoma die before I take his quirk." Neji reminded himself how weak he was against Hisashi¡­ These new quirks won''t make much of a difference. So Neji wanted to try out the "Fusion" before going out again¡­ if he felt like the powerup was enough, he would go out immediately. If not, he will have to stay here for a while and level-up tons. Because from the looks of it, he won''t be able to find Rumi so easily because there''s awork blockage functioning in Japan, as Kimi reported to him. So it''s better to go out prepared for a scenario where he won''t find Rumi for days. ''...Enough of that, it''s time to get going, Kimi and the others are waiting.'' Neji shook his head. Thinking of that is just distracting right now, so he would rather focus on something else. Neji walked outside the huge coliseum-like building where he had defeated the White Tiger before, as that''s where he took Nine too for his small ''y''. Walking outside, he found his group standing there, chattering amongst themselves. "Hey! I don''t like this hat! Take it off, mommy!!" The loudest voice amongst them was Kurai''s who was wearing a witch hat and yelling with her arms in the air, trying to grab the hat and throw it away, but her arms were simply too small to do so. ? "Kurai, today''s a hot noon. You need to keep wearing that to keep your body in the shade." Kimi said, hiding a smug smile behind her hand-covered mouth. If anything, she was just giving her fantasy-loving mind a treat. Neji walked in and softly smacked her in the head, causing her to cough while everyone finally noticed him. "Don''t bully her, aren''t you her mother?" Neji asked with a scoff, hitting her again. Kimi shrugged, going to Kurai to apologise, but the cat only meowed and avoided her. Musha walked to Neji right then, kneeling. "I again apologise for hitting you earlier my liege, but it does seem you have achieved what you wanted." It was Mursha who had injured Neji before he went to ''fight'' Nine. Neji needed to look beaten and on death''s door for Nine to get the impression of the situation that Neji wanted him to get. Neji could slow down his regeneration if needed, so despite getting injured he didn''t heal immediately, as that would have ruined his ns. Neji nodded to Mursha. "I got what I wanted. But I now have something else to do¡­" Without waiting for Mursha to nod, he slowly walked to Kurai and picked her up, raising her in front of his face and throwing the hat away. "Kurai, didn''t you say you wanted to try out that Fusion thing?" Kurai, who was finally relieved with the hat gone from her head, stared at Neji''s blue eyes with her bright gold ones. ** ** ** Chapter 148: 148: Fusion (2) Chapter 148: 148: Fusion (2) Read the next 17+ chapters ahead on /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 148: Fusion (2) ¡ª Neji headed back to his camp and went inside his small house with Kimi and Kurai. "You won''t take Nejire and Momo out?" asked Kimi, leaning over as she walked beside Kimi. "I think they should also witness the glorious and dazzling fusion of you two." They stopped at the ''Throne Room'' of the house and Neji put Kurai on the floor. Hearing Kimi''s words, Neji opened his mouth to retaliate but stopped midway. ''I was nning to take them inside the dungeon after Summer Camp anyway¡­ but¡­ Let''s not clown myself, Summer Camp ain''t gonna happen.'' Neji chewed on his lips for a while before sighing softly. He turned to Kimi, "Since my favourite maid has demanded, I guess I gotta do it." Neji shoved his hand in empty space as Kimi''s eyes widened. "Wait, you''re actually doing it??" She was surprised. She just suggested the idea as a joke, but for him to actually heed her words on such a serious matter¡­ Kimi felt a bit awkward. She scratched her arms and looked the other way while Neji shrugged at her and continued pulling Nejire and Momo outside. The two schoolgirls, one with a tall busty frame and blue-haired girl and another with an elegant figure and dark-hair girl soonid on the floor, breathing softly as they slept. Neji guided his arms towards their neck and started to massage their acupuncture points. After a second, they both jolted upwards with yells. Momo looked around confused and a bit weary, while Nejire gasped loudly with wide eyes. "What the heck, is this heaven?!" "It''s not." it was Neji who spoke, bringing both girls'' attention towards him as their eyes fell on him, Kimi and Kurai. "Neji?!" Nejire jumped up, hugging him, while Momo started to get up slowly, still looking confused. "Are you alright? You were hurt terribly before!" She drew her face back to stare at his face with her eyes wide and worried. "Also, what happened before? I saw the viin transforming into a dragon and preparing to fire a Beam like those dragons from games! But everything is nk in my mind after that! Are we dead?" This was when Momo stepped in. "Wait what viin?" she asked with a frown. "Don''t tell me¡­ was that portal opening in the ssroom real? T-that wasn''t a dream? Wait, is Aizawa sensei dead for real?" Her eyes shook as she stumbled back and almost fell on the ground before Kimi caught her by the shoulders. Neji scratched the back of his head and said slowly, "It''s true, Aizawa sensei is dead. Some others also died, but I wasn''t there to see who exactly they were. But calm down, we are fine as long as we''re in this ce." Momo still looked horrified, but as Kimi patted her head from behind and spoke to her some calming words, she started to nod. Meanwhile, Nejire''s ears twitched at hisst words. "In this ce? Where is this ce anyway?" "Remember when I said there''s a Dimension Gate in UA? The ce where I took Kimi in." Neji asked Nejire who nodded. "This ce is that. I managed to enter this ce just before that beam of fire could hit me." There was no need to tell them that he was indeed hit by it, and even almost died. Though from the context, Kimi and Kurai could guess by now what had happened before, and why his ''Life Force'' suddenly fell down. "Ohhhhh¡­" Nejire bobbed her head up and down dazedly before her eyes regained sharpness. "Then let''s go out right now! We need to help Mirio and the others in the fight." "Nope." Neji shook his head and Nejire''s expression turned shocked. Momo also chimed in, walking forward to him. "B-but, this isn''t right! We can''t just let them fight on their own when we are in good shape!" ''Good Shape''¡ªNeji noticed Kurai frowning and growling at that word but she didn''t say anything upon noticing Neji''s gaze. "No." At Neji''s short reply, Nejire looked serious. She knew him, and she also knew he wasn''t the person who feared danger¡­ but if even he was this unwilling¡­ Nejire shook her head and sighed. He was right, it''s not right to go out now. There was no doubt All Might and Mirio together was stronger than every one of them herebined, and if even their strongest punches didn''t do much damage, Nejire wasn''t going to force her little brother to fight beside her, and she also knew he wouldn''t allow her to go out alone. However, hearing Neji''s words, Momo''s shock only increased. She only saw Hisashi''s hand, and while it seemed dangerous, as it managed to kill someone like Aizawa so easily, she was yet to see his full power. Momo opened her mouth, but before she could say anything that she might regretter, Neji cut her off. "Momo." He said in a tone that she wasn''t familiar with, a tone so serious that she had never seen him use it before. "I love this life of mine a lot, so I don''t n to die. I dont n to let any of you die either, so shut the fuck up and understand, this is not a game. Aizawa is dead, and so are some of your ssmates. If not for me, you most likely would have been in their ce because of that stupid Hero Complex of yours." "..." "..." "..." The girls looked shocked and were speechless, although Kurai seemed strangely proud. Neji''s pupils zoomed out as he realised how he''s been ring at Momo with his Eyes of the Lord active. He immediately deactivated it and facepalmed. "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to sound so forceful." Though he apologised, he wasn''t regretful for acting like this. This was a serious situation, and he would hate to see Momo die because of this ridiculous stupidity of this usually smart girl. Momo slowly nodded after a long time but said nothing. Though from her expression, she was indeed relieved that Neji interrupted her before she could say anything stupid¡­ "Anyway," Neji shook his head and smiled at her. "By now, the fight has most likely ended or at least moved away from UA, so we can''t do anything regardless. Luckily, time here is 10 times faster than the outside world, so we can spend a few days here and get stronger, and not even a day would pass in the outside world." Momo was surprised at the information and nodded. She then spoke in a much softer voice, "But¡­ um¡­ what do you mean by getting stronger?" Nejire looked curious too, but this time she held back from asking too many questions for some reason. Neji''s smile widened. "Good question." Neji gestured to Kurai, who jumped up from the ground and took a spot on his shoulders. "I don''t think you guys are familiar with this thing¡­ Maybe Kimi is since she wastes a lot of time reading manga¡­" Neji eyed Kimi who gave him a nk stare. "Anyway, there is this one thing between me and Kurai called ''Fusion'' where I and she fuse together into a much stronger being. For reference, I would be able to use ''Magic'' and it would be quite a few times stronger than Kurai''s because of a special case with my body." It was the magic boost of his High Human race. His [High Human] race boosted his Mana reserves 50x more than it was when he was a normal human, and if that 50 times got added on top of Kurai''s [Nergal] race''s buff: 100 times mana, meaning 5000 times more mana than a normal Gamer might have. But his girls didn''t need to know about all those details. Certainly, More Mana didn''t always mean more power, as some spells could only grow stronger when levelled up, this was still very powerful indeed. Though this was all assuming the "Fusion" could indeed fix the curse, something that the system said should be possible, but the system didn''t guarantee anything. It just said¨C [Since the curse of the primordial is already being suppressed and negated by the Will of the Omniverse''s blessing, for the most part, if your fusion can achieve a strong enough divinity, it can negate the bit of part that remains, at least temporarily as long as you''re in the state of Fusion.] ''Certainly powerful enough to go against that dragon.'' Neji noticed his girls looking surprised and Kimi¡­ drooling. He ignored thest part and moved on. "Anyway, if you don''t mind, let''s get started with this." Neji said to all of them as they nodded. Then he put Kurai on the floor and crouched down himself. He already asked the system for the procedure of a fusion. Luckily, there was no weird fusion dance or some unnecessary essories. The ''Master'' and the ''Familiar'' just needed to reach out a finger and make them touch each other. They would then need to say "Fuse" at the same time, either out loud or in their minds via telepathy. The System also mentioned the cases of various different¨Cas in failed or somewhat unsessful Fusion, but she didn''t borate since the cases differ from person to person. "Kurai, are you ready?" Neji reached out a finger and asked Kurai who nodded. Kurai too reached out a finger, following his gesture, as her single paw touched his thumb. "Now with me, say Fusion." "Fusion?" Neji nodded at her tilt of the head. Both of them stared at each other for a while before opening their mouths and saying at the same time, "Fusion!" A brilliant red and golden light exploded from the point of their touching fingers and engulfed the whole ''Throne Room''. Dust of simr colour also rose as the three girls almost stumbled. They coughed, waving their hands and waiting for the fog to clear which happened soon. Soon, they found someone on the floor, looking baffled and confused. With wide and shocked eyes, the girls stared at the¡­ ''cat girl'' on the floor, who had shoulder-length white hair and blue eyes and for some reason was wearing an entirely different outfit while gawking at them. [Image Here] "What''s wrong?" the girl spoke in an innocent tone, turning to Kimi. "Mommy?" The voice was feminine, and Kimi immediately understood who was talking. She covered her nose but failed to hide the blood. Nejire yelled in surprise as she flew to the girl wearing a huge smile. "Neji? Neji?! Is that you?!" Neji, seeing everything from within the body of the girl, but unable to control the body, had no choice but to stay silent. He understood what the system meant by ''Unsessful Fusion''. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji became a cat-girl ?? Vote power stones so that he gets his dick back soon. (Legit ??) Chapter 149: 149: Fusion (3) Chapter 149: 149: Fusion (3) Chapter 149: Fusion (3) ¡ª "Mommy? What''s wrong?" Kurai tilted her head, looking at Kimi and the others just as Nejire jumped and hugged her tightly. "Is that you, Neji?!" Nejire asked aloud, rubbing her cheeks with Kurai. "Tell me it''s you!" "No, it''s not papa. I am Kurai." The white-haired girl responded, frowning at Nejire''s cheeks. "Get away from me! You keep using me like a toy all the time, aunty!" Nejire''s smile vanished and she frowned. Her hand rose in the air and her fist fell on the cat-girl''s head. "Didn''t I tell you to not call me aunty!?!" "Grrr¡­" Kurai shed her teeth, covering her head and rubbing the impact spot. "Also, can you stop doing that?" Nejire put her hands on her waist. "You never looked intimidating, and now that you look like a cute catgirl, you only look cute." "..." Kurai went silent and Momo leaned over from the side to observe her too. Momo was really interested in this Fusion thing, as it was beyond anything the current science managed to exin. She was well aware of the ''Magic'' that was around Neji and Kurai, but she believed something like magic could also be exined with science if science gets advanced enough. Maybe she was wrong, but she decided to believe that until she was proven otherwise. Kimi atst wiped her bloody nose and stepped in while clearing her throat. She leaned over to Kurai''s face and stared at her cosmic blue eyes. "Are you in there, young master?" Kurai stared at Kimi too as she answered her question instead of Neji. "Yes, he''s in there. Though he''s in the back of the mind since this is supposed to be an ''unsessful'' fusion. In a sessful one, there''ll either be a mixture of our minds or he will be in charge." Kurai spoke in a childish tone, even though her voice sounded like a teenager''s. Kimi''s face gained a smug smile at that. "Unsessful? I don''t see any problem with this though." Her eyes fell to Kurai''s chest as she licked her lips. "Don''t even think about it." Kurai suddenly said, "That''s what Papa told me to tell you." Kimi deadpanned but stopped doing whatever she was trying to do. Suddenly, Kurai''s cat ears twitched as she seemed to start talking with someone invisible. "H-huh? You want to cancel?" She asked the air. "Okay, I don''t like this heavy feeling in my chest anyway. What do I do to cancel this?" "Hey, stay like this for a while~" Nejire chimed in. "Let us take a photo of Kurai or something! Who knows when we will see her again in a human form!" Momo shook her head at that. "I don''t think that''s how Kurai would look like if she was a human. From the eyes and ears¡­ and the proportions of her body, this is mostly just Neji''s female version with a bit of tweaking such as the cat ears and tail." "Ohhhhh~" Nejire''s eyes widened. "Female Neji sure would have looked hot." "Yeah¡­ true." Momo agreed. But before they could speak any longer, Kurai brought her two fingers from her either hands together in front of her, touching them. "Like this?" She said before a short silence, she nodded. "Okay. Unfuse!" Immediately, gold and red light shone and dust of the same colour rose again, but this time it was very small. It soon cleared and Neji and cat Kurai were sitting on the floor again. Neji''s face was expressionless and he didn''t look at the girls at all. Instead, he turned to Kurai and reached out his finger again. "Let''s try again." "Okay." Kurai nodded and reached out a finger of her own. Then at the same time, they said, "Fusion!" Bhoom~ This time both gold and red light shone and dust rose. It cleared up soon to reveal¡­ A cat. A white-furred cat, with weirdly gravity-defying hair, wearing a ck shirt and blindfold of the same colour, stood on its paws. [Image Here] "A, it''s a cat Neji!" The girls reacted as if they were seeing a circus, while the cat stayed still. "It''s you, right Neji?!" Nejire asked again. "I can tell from the colour of the fur!" The cat stayed silent for a while more before it raised one of its paws and pulled his blindfold upwards to barely reveal one of his shining blue eyes with a red octagram over it. "This is bullshit." The cat spoke in Neji''s voice, but it wasn''t directed towards his girls. "Where are these clothes evening from?" Though he had to say, from a mirror resting in the corner of the room, this form indeed looked¡­ drip. His eyes softly turned to Kimi. "I will fuck you up, just you wait." Kimi flinched, but Neji didn''t do anything else and brought his hands in front of him, pointing two of his fingers at each other. "Kurai, at the same time, say it¡­" he muttered softly. "Unfuse." Immediately, light shone and dust rose from the point of two fingers touching. By the time the dust cleared, Neji and Kurai were back to their spots and were touching their fingers again. "They say 3rd time''s the charm." Neji said once before along with Kurai, he chanted, "Fusion." This time, white and purple light burst out from their fingers, covering the area in an instant. When it cleared, another girl was standing, grumbling and stomping on the floor. ""Fuck this shit! Why won''t it just work!!"" The voice of the girl was different this time, it was echoing as if two people were talking at the same time. The other three girls watched with their mouths agape as the new female walked over to a mirror and raised her shirt to reveal her boobs. ""But holy shit, I am hot as fuck."" Silver hair braided in twin tails, coupled with purple cat-like eyes, the girl wore another new cloth. A dark blue jacket with an off-shoulder crop top below it, coupled with pants of dark blue colour and a pink belt. [Image Here] ""Mmhmm~"" She grabbed a chocte from her inventory and munched on it, looking at the mirror seductively. ""Holy wow, I wanna eat myself."" "Uh, excuse me." Kimi walked towards her with the other two girls beside her. "Who¡­ are you?" ""Oh?"" The silver-haired girl turned to them, ""Me? Let''s see¡­ I am called Kur-Ji? No, Ne-Rai? No, doesn''t sound right¡­ Uh, I know," The girl grinned, "You may call me God."" "Huh¡­" the three girls looked awkward at that. Kimi was familiar with this troupe and so she was the first to guess what happened. "I guess this is a mixture of both Kurai and Neji''s body and consciousness. Look, she has a Godplex and calls herself hot and touches her breasts¡­ Remember how the first Kurai reacted when I tried to touch her breast? This new one is a slut." ""Hey, watch your mouth!"" ''God'' said, grumbling. Kimi shrugged while Nejire stepped in. "Hey, hey! Is this a failed fusion too, then?" The grumbling ''God'' shook her head. ""Nope, nah. It''s not. This is in fact called the ''Perfect Fusion''. But there''s a catch. There are usually three types of fusion, with this being the final and perfect one. However, due to the ones who are fusing are a Master and Familiar, there exists the 4th rank of fusion, a rank where it is still in perfect state, but the one in charge of the body is the ''Master'' of the bond. Meaning, there''s a rank where Neji, a part of mine, is the one in charge while Kurai sits in the back." "Wait, isn''t that the white cat one? The one we saw before." Momo asked, curious. ""No, because that body was of the Familiar, not of the Master. In the 4th state of Fusion, the Master would not only keep his mind, but he would also retain his own body structure, meaning he would be male."" God said, her arms crossed. ""Anyway, I don''t know if I should cancel this form and try to go for the fourth one. We might just hit the right spot and achieve it right away, or we would need to keep trying until we get there."" God tilted her head, mostly talking to herself. ""But every second is precious, should we really waste time trying?"" This was the perfect state, meaning this was a state where their powers were mixed in a perfect sanctuary. Meaning¡­ unlike the previous two forms, this one should be able to use Mana. "Wait a minute," Momo raised her hand. "Why do you want to cancel this state? I am asking for a different reason than Kimi." Momo asked. "You''re a being entirely different from Neji and Kurai, and so cancelling this form is basically the same as killing yourself, no? Why would you be willing to do that? I would assume someone in your state would want to find a way to be like this forever. Nobody wants to die after all." ""Interesting question. But no, you''re wrong on one part."" God raised a finger. ""I am not someone different from Neji and Kurai. On the contrary, I am both Neji and Kurai, at the same time. However, in my current form, I am highly attracted to our actual state, our original forms. I want to return there as soon as possible, in fact. Just, that, I won''t do it because I think that''s a waste of time to just keep trying and trying until we achieve the 4th form."" "Ohhhh, I see, I see." Momo nodded, making a mental note. Nejire then slipped to Kimi to ask her some questions about this, in case she knew, while God fell into contemtion. ''Hm¡­ let''s not waste time and train in this for a while¡­ I look hot too, so that''s a good thing.'' Then she chanted, ''Status.'' [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: `God` Age: None ss: The Gamer Title: Harem Lord ¨C Level: 260 Race: [Feline God] HP: 5640 SP 4660 MP: 2,665,000 ¨C STR: 525 END: 563 DEX: 466 INT: 533 WIS: 448 CHA: 540 LUC: 306 ¨C HP REG: 2252 SP REG: 1864 MP REG: 21,320 [ ¡ªEnd Page¡ª ] ""Uh¡­"" 2 Million Mana points. Immediately as she noted it, a system message popped up. [Ding! You have gained the temporary title, ''Mana God''!!] [Mana God: You have such a huge quantity of mana that even certain gods would be scared of you. All Mana-expending techniques, skills, or spells require 50% less mana!] ""...Hoho, this is getting good."" The system had said before when Neji questioned it about "Fusion" back in the day¨C [Since the curse of the primordial is already being suppressed and negated by the Will of the Omniverse''s blessing, for the most part, if your fusion can achieve a strong enough divinity, it can negate the bit of part that remains, at least temporarily as long as you''re in the state of Fusion.] Neji''s High-Human race was said to beparable to Demi-Gods by the System, and Kurai''s Nergal is the direct descendant race of a God too, though currently, she was at the level of a divine beast. Meaning, neither Neji nor Kurai were a ''full God''. However, this mixture¡­ this fusion of their powers and personalities, it created a ''God'', a real Divine Being. A being strong enough to negate the bit of curse of the Primordial God. ¡­Even if temporarily. With a widened smile, God equipped the title and turned to Kimi and said, ""Oi Kimi,e spar with me."" "Huh?" Kimi turned, tilting her head. "Oh, okay, if Neko says so." ""Neko?"" Kimi shrugged at God''s confused face. "Well, calling you God sounds pretty cringe, don''t you think? You are in the end, just my daughter you know, Neko." Neko closed her mouth and smiled¡­ coldly. "Disrespect." ¡ªFwoosh! Neko disappeared from her spot and appeared behind Kimi, her hand pulled for a punch. Kimi turned, her eyes turning silver as she blocked the punch that created a strong shockwave upon impact. Kimi was thrown back, along with Momo and Nejire who flew to either side of the room. Neko didn''t stop and kicked the air to appear in front of Kimi, who had transformed into her hybrid white tiger form. Kimi ran from the iing attack, but Neko was faster. Even as Kimi escaped the house, Neko appeared in front of her again, seemingly teleporting with her fist folded into a punch as she drove it on Kimi''s stomach. Because of the mana pushed within the punch, the moment it came into contact with Kimi, a huge st happened which threw Kimi coughing blood flying into the forest. "Cough- ugh!" ""Pretty weak."" Before Kimi could even get up, Neko reached her, but she didn''t attack. "Or maybe~, you''re just too strong. Food for thought- cough!" Kimi said, scoffing and wiping blood from her lips while the new girl just shrugged. Neko''s ''Level 260'' wasn''t exactly an urate number because of the absurdly high Mana. She can apply mana to anything, and her power will be multiplied by a lot. ''Oh, I also got a new Skill. Mana Punch.'' Neko thought in her mind. ""Oh well, anyway I am going."" She walked past Kimi as the maid slowly stood up. "Where?" Neko turned her head back, smiling. "To get the Phoenix''s evolution stone." The boss of floor-2, the mythical beast, Phoenix. ¡ªFwoosh Kimi couldn''t ask her to wait before the girl vanished. "Ugh, I don''t like her. It would have been better if she was horny at least¡­" Kimi said, sighing. She felt a strange feeling from that girl¡­ a sense of danger and awe,ing from a stronger predator. Maybe that''s because she really was a God, a Feline God, and Kimi being just half of a mythical beast¡­ By the time Kimi returned to the vige, where the orcs and ogres were running to see what happened¡­ ""How can you be so slow?"" Neko walked past her, a red round glowing stone in her hand as she yed with it, smiling and walking away. Kimi simply stared at her back. ''...Did she defeat the Phoenix¡­ already?'' But it''s not even been a minute since she was gone! ** ** ** Chapter 150: 150: Unforeseen Danger (1) Chapter 150: 150: Unforeseen Danger (1) Chapter 150: Unforeseen Danger (1) ¡ª "Huff¡­ annoying." Hisashi cursed out loud, flying in the sky at a speed that was faster than jets. He was back in his humanoid form, and he was bleeding from almost everywhere in his body. There is a reason why he never acts as he pleases, even with powers such as his. He''s beenying low in America since the appearance of Star and Stripes, the number one hero of America. Though it might be more urate to say he''s been in hiding since his fight with Star a few years ago. Star and Stripes had a quirk that didn''t care about science. As their battle had escted, both of them damaged each other a lot, but the woman could simply heal herself with a single voicemand. It''s no mystery that Hisashi lost, and it cost him a deep wound in his Dragon Form. That was why he was hesitating to transform against All Might''s sessor, but when All Might himself appeared too¡­ He had no other choice. Luckily, the wound Hisashi received this time wasn''t that deep and it could be healed in a span of weeks because of his Draconic Regeneration. Furthermore, he managed to wound All Might pretty well, so much so that from the looks of it, All Might was a goner as a hero. Meaning, the next time Hisashi acts again, only All Might''s sessor will be there to stop him, but that kid wouldn''t be that big of a problem as long as Hisashi manages to heal himself. ''But I don''t care about any of this¡­ I only regret killing that Neji brat so quickly, so painlessly.'' Hisashi couldn''t help but grit his teeth. ''I thought he''d survive the beam likest time, just with deeper injuries this time because the beam''s much greater intensity¡­ but to think even his ashes will melt out of existence¡­'' Hisashi grumbled, growling softly as he flew through a cloud. "That Nejire girl is probably dead too¡­ though I almost thought I saw her vanish just before the beam devoured the boy." Hisashi said to himself, thinking. "But it doesn''t matter, it certainly is a pity he died so quickly¡­ but his family, friends, and rtives are still in Japan." Hisashi''s fiery eyes were cold as he simply gazed into the future he wished to see. "That lizard girl must have tracked all the students, but she surely can''t defeat any of them in her current state." The lizard girl, Setsuna Tokage, turned her body into pieces and followed each student. She will soon contact Hisashi, as he ordered, and after that Hisashi would hunt each of Neji''s friends down. UA was utterly destroyed and many many more died, with even their ashes melted out of existence. Students, teachers, heroes that were roaming outside UA. Every party had dozens of casualties. Some students tried to use their pitiful quirks but died nheless. Beside Mirio, there was another one who indeed put up a fight¡­ and that quirk was special too. Unfortunately, or maybe, fortunately, he was dead too. So, the ss 1-A students who escaped had nowhere to return except for their homes. Hisashi needed someone to bring them from their homes. He would have liked to do it himself, but he wanted to heal as soon as possible instead. He also didn''t trust Kurogiri for this, so¡­ he will use his own people¡ª Dragon People. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Ryukyu was in her office, waiting for any emergency call like usual but weirdly, no call came to her today. "Eh, looks like my sidekicks are doing a good job." Her sidekicks were out patrolling by themselves today. Because she decided to rest in her office and read a magazine about men and women. Tomorrow was Sunday, meaning the second meeting between her and Neji and Ryukyu wished to look dazzling tomorrow, so she was reading what men of Neji''s age, or in other words, the kid liked these days. "Haah~ what am I even doing?" Ryukyu giggled, shaking her head and sighing. Neji was already taken, yet she was thinking so hard to look good in front of him. "...No, it doesn''t matter. Not like I am doing this to attract him or anything~ I am just keeping a good appearance as a Hero." ''Yup, that''s right.'' Ryukyu nodded to herself, smiling as shey on her stomach on the couch and flipped through pages. She was pretty happy these days because of her new haircut. People kept giving herpliments and even the media was all about her. She wasn''t exactly an attention seeker like some heroes, but she didn''t hate it either. Just then, as she was about to flip another page a loud screech- no, a loud roar sounded out from far in the sky, making way into Ryukyu''s ears and grasping on her mind. Ryukyu''s eyes widened as her golden pupils twisted. She tried to resist the thing happening with her, tried to fight it, but it only pained her more as she grabbed her head and cried. "Aaaaaa!" Her cry changed, slowly turning into a roar and not so long after, her golden pupils turned red. Ryukyu''s cry stopped as she stood up. Wings popped up from her back and she kicked out of the window, flying towards the roar far far from the sky. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The ruler of the entirety of southern Asia, Nawab was in her royal room, sitting on her bed with her bright purple eyes looking outside the window. She sat elegantly on the edge of the bed, her long purple hair softly flowing by her back, falling on the bed and creating the illusion of a purple sea of thunder. She had a smile on her soft pink lips, smiling as if she was reminiscing on a past event that happened ages ago. Her skin was slightly red in colour, but it looked as if a tan of red was painted above the usual humane skin, and coupled with that red skin she had purple horns on her head too, looking like a demon. Then a soft knock fell on the door, so soft that most would mistake it for the light, gentle breeze of the wind.. Nawab didn''t, however. As if she was expecting this knock, her lips slowly parted and she spoke in an Irish ent, "You maye in, Ujir." The door opened behind her, as she was sitting with her back facing the door. However, she could still see the tall toned female wearing purple light armour, looking very sturdy, walking inside and bowing. "I am back from my mission, sire." "That you are," Nawab said softly, still facing the window. "How was the progress with Antis?" At her question, the individual ranked as ''Ujir'', whocked a proper name, stayed silent for a while before speaking. "Almost the entirety of their so-called ''Royal Family'' is dead. The prince managed to escape with his guards, but our people are in search of them so I am confident we will find them soon." "I see." Nawab stood up from her bed and started to walk toward her. When she reached Ujir, she reached out her hand to raise Ujir straight. "That''s disappointing. You''ve been on this for around a year now, yet you couldn''t eradicate them entirely?" Ujir simply stayed still, her expression calm. The ''Antians'', or the Fish People, are just a bunch of quirk users whose quirks give them fish-like characteristics. They used the name ''Antians'' from aic originating from the pre-quirk era. Because of certain reasons, Nawab wanted them eradicated, but she couldn''t be bothered to move by herself so she sent Ujir, her right hand. "Haah," Nawab smiled, sighing. "It''s fine, I am not interested in them anymore. I have a much greater interest to fulfil." Ujir turned her eyes to her majesty. "If I may ask, is it because of the things happening in Japan? I just heard Japan was disconnected from the world just a few hours ago." Nawab, Ujir knew, could surely see what was happening even in Japan right as they spoke. Using one of her ''Bees'', most likely. "Yes, indeed." Nawab released Ujir''s chin, walking over to a table and taking a seat. She gestured to the other girl to do so too, which she did without any question. "Our only sessful test subject, Izuku Midoriya, died recently." "I didn''t know that," Ujir said. She wasn''t here for a year, she didn''t know everything. "Did we learn the cause?" "Yes, it was the same cause that separated my mind from one of my old Bees." At Nawab''s words, Ujir''s calm demeanour finally changed. Her eyes widened and shook. Before she could say anything though, Nawab spoke again. "Shockingly enough, the Bee isn''t dead. Back when I lost the connection, a few weeks ago, she seemed to have escaped this dimension entirely, causing our connection to get broken. Not long after she returned, I could feel her presence again, but her mind wasn''t connected with mine anymore, I couldn''t see what she was seeing anymore. Meaning, she was independent now." Nawab said, giggling as if all this was amusing. "I sent a new one in there, from which I learned that Izuku child seems to have experienced a simr thing. He was taken outside this dimension and killed out there." "I don''t believe that boy is what we should worry about," Ujir said, trying her best to maintain her calm. "One of the ''bees'' managed to be independent, that''s very concerning." "Hm~" Nawab hummed, tilting her head. "Are you jealous that one of the Bees got independence? Do you envy her, as a Bee yourself?" "Of course not." Ujir scoffed. "That one was just a girl living her life without knowing your existence, sire. She has yet to taste what it feels to be actually connected to you. The pleasure our mind goes through when we''re closer to you... She is someone who never knew she was a Bee, so she''s but a mere clone with fabricated memories." One of Nawab''s main Quirk, [Queen Bee], allows her to multiply her body to form ''Bees''. But this is not mere cloning, as Ujir said. The ''Bee'' could have their own unique appearance, their own memories that Nawab can fabricate for them, and their own unique personalities. They were by no means mindless and were just normal human beings who were connected with Nawab''s mind. Just that, some were dead loyal to her, and some didn''t even know that they were a ''Bee'' and their memories are fake. But the reason Queen Bee is her ''one of her main quirk'' is that there are more quirks to her. She has a Quirk that can transfer quirks to herself or others, from herself or others. Just that the person giving the quirk needs to be willing. Being the absolute ruler of this area, many people were willing to give their quirks at her single word. In fact, she gained this [Quirk Transferer] from another person, thest president of Afghanistan, who transferred his own quirk to her, in hope that she will let him live. But of course, she killed him ages ago. Nawab smiled, grabbing Ujir''s chin and pulling her forward. [Image Here] "Haah, you don''t seem jealous, you''re just disgusted." Nawab said, feeling the emotion Ujir was feeling right now, as she was too a Bee in the end. "Hm? You want to kill that girl? No, no, you can''t. Neji will be mad." Nawab''s lips stretched out into an unpleasant grin. "Besides, she can''t die, she''s to be absorbed and be a part of me again. I want her powers, as they belong to me from the get-go, and on top¡­ I want the memories she made after our connection was lost. I want every second she spent with Neji after that to be with me." Ujir simply stared at her Queen, her emotions calm and collected as she nodded. "As you wish, sire. Just tell me what I must do." ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead, consider visiting here: /Master4thWall Chapter 151: 151: Growth Chapter 151: 151: Growth Chapter 151: Growth ¡ª ''Even though I don''t like her, this is great.'' Kimi couldn''t help but smile as she walked behind Neko. She was present at the fight with the White Tiger , so she knew how strong and dangerous these ''Mythical'' beasts were. But if Neji and Kurai''s fusion could defeat a creature of a simr level in a minute, she might as well have a solid chance against that Dragon. As Kimi stepped into the borders of the monster vige, she noted that the vigers had surrounded the centre''s residence, wielding weapons in their hands. Mursha was in the lead, standing on the door as she nervously red inside the house. "Reveal your identities! Who are you?!" She was clearly talking to Nejire and Momo, and she along with her people looked pretty anxious that there were two human-looking creatures within their King''s house. There was a solid chance that those two were high humans too, and on top of that they might as well be enemies since Neji himself was nowhere to be seen and they even saw their Queen being blown out of the vige. Meanwhile some of the monsters were running to the spot where Kimi was thrown, therefore they came face to face with Neko and stopped on their tracks. "A-another Demi?!" An orc cried, grabbing his weapon. "Guys, be careful! She attacked the Queen! She must be an enemy!" The few ogres and orcs wielded their weapons, preparing to face Neko who was walking towards them, but they simply stayed on their spots as Neko walked past them. "Ah¡­" They stood dumbfounded and Kimi also walked past them with an awkward smile. "Don''t worry, she''s not an enemy." They kept standing there while the two Demis soon reached the center''s residence and Neko finally stopped tossing the red orb in the air, and instead opted to put it in her inventory. "Oi Mursha, make way." Neko spoke, her voice calm but it was demanding. Mursha immediately turned to face her and flinched back the moment her eyes came into contact with the slit, cat-like purple eyes. "Who are you-" "I told you to make way." Mursha couldn''t finish her words before a dome of Mana burst out of Neko to loom over the whole vige like a hungry titan. Mursha''s eyes rolled backward, along with everyone else present¡ªexcept for Kimi and the girls inside the house¡ªas they immediately fell on their knees in front of the sheer pressure. "W-what is with this mana?!" The monsters cried, but Neko simply stayed on her spot, her hands in her pockets as she looked down on them. "Um," it was Kimi who pulled her by the sleeves softly. "They''re your people you know, I don''t think you should treat them like this." Neko gave her a stare and scoffed, releasing the pressure instantly. Of course, Neko wasn''t a fool. She wouldn''t do anything that''d make things difficult for either Neji or Kurai, as she was them in the end. She acted like this just to demonstrate her Mana, which the monsters will assume came from Neji after she reveals her identity. After all, they''ve been thinking Neji has a great amount of mana, enough that they can''t even sense it. But he has never actually shown any mana technique they were familiar with. One day, they might get suspicious, but today''s demonstration would push that date a bit further. "Whatever." Neko shrugged her shoulders. "Anyway, I guess it''s time for me to go. Neji should handle what to do with the Phoenix''s drop himself, I can''t bother it with myself." Saying so, she deliberately unfused in front of the monsters, showing them who ''she'' actually was as their eyes widened. They had an ''ah!'' moment as they realised who the originator of that mana was. The dust cleared and they saw Neji with Kurai on top of his head, sitting on her paws and looking down on the world. Some could guess, some could not. But it was mostly clear that the divine cat had merged with Neji to create that ''cat-demi''. "My liege, I see you have attained yet another unknown technique¡­ But I must ask, who are those two girls?" Mursha asked, looking over to Momo and Nejire who were inside the room, with Nejire standing strong and Momo hiding behind her. Neji nodded. "One of them is my sister, another is my girlfriend¡­ Girlfriend is kind of like a Fianc¨¨e, if you know what that means. Just treat them like my wives." Mursha nodded at his words, surprised. That surprise didn''tst long though since she was familiar with incest in the ancient human royal families, and polygamy existed even in this Great Forest. The strong monsters took anybody they wanted as their wives. Neji noted her understanding and made a point clear, "But keep in mind, there is no hierarchy between them and Kimi, treat them all simrly." "You know I am fine with being the concubine-" "Keep your mouth shut." Neji cut Kimi midway, turning and ring at her, just as she started to giggle, looking amused. "Oh well, not like this poor maid can defy the master''s will." Neji deadpanned and looked at Mursha again. "Anyway, clear up please. Don''te here unless I call for you, those two inside look pretty shocked and confused right now." Mursha nodded. "Understood." With that, she quickly dragged everyone away. Andrius wasn''t here, she went back to her cave for a while, so only a few other wolves were present here currently. Along with them, as the orcs and ogres left, the house''s surroundings were clear as Neji and Kimi walked inside. "Hey, Neji! What''re those monsters??" Nejire jumped from her spot, leaping up andnding on his chest. "They looked like monsters from video games! What up with that?!" "Aaaa¡­" Neji trailed off, his hands on her waist. "Well, you see this gate dimension is different from the usual ones I encounter. This opens up a gate to another world¡­ Are you familiar with the mediaeval fantasy genre? The sword and magic world with princes and princesses. This ce is pretty much that." The mediaeval fantasy genre is a very old genre for the current time. There are barely any fictional works from that genre these days, and the ones present aren''t so popr. Though there was recently a popr work rising in Japan of that genre¡­ Something Kimi first found out andter, Momo was forced to read by Neji. "Wait, so¡­" Momo stepped up. "This ce is kind of like the Slime Manga''s world?" "Kind of." Neji nodded. "So those monsters, from what I understood from your interaction, they''re serving under you¡­?" Neji nodded as Momo''s lips trembled. "A-are you doing the same things that slime did? Are you making an army and then killing other people for your army''s growth? Neji?" Momo stepped up, looking at Neji with a hint of betrayal in her eyes. "Why? Why are you doing this? T-this isn''t heroic!" "I am not heroic, Momo." Neji replied, but this time he didn''t show any anger. "I am just a simple guy who wants to live a long life with my loved ones, and for that, there are barely any things that I would not do." Momo''s eyes were wide and trembling as she seemed to fall into a crisis. After a long moment where she opened and closed her mouth, Momo slowly looked down on the ground as a light of contemtion shed in her eyes. ''He''s doing it for us¡­ for me. Is it really okay for me to judge him?'' Momo couldn''t help but ask. Is it really a viinous act if he''s doing it for her? ¡­Maybe it is to the other party, the monsters that are being killed. But to the people under Neji, and even Momo herself, isn''t he a Hero? A Hero and a Viin are subjective, she understood that much by now. A Hero is the same as a viin to a thief who was put in jail by the Hero, along with the family of the thief who would starve without the food he used to bring after stealing. In such a case, where Momo got a practical demonstration of Neji''s version of Heroism, where he swiftly saved her and ran from the red-haired viin, should Momo really be an ungrateful bitch and question him? Judge him, even. Is this really right? ''I- I don''t know¡­'' Momo''s eyes started to tear up and she raised her head to look into Neji''s eyes. She''s never been pushed into a corner like this¡­ never in her life. She never felt so helpless, even though this was a situation that didn''t harm her or her loved ones in any way. Why should she feel like this way for a bunch of people, a bunch of monsters in this unknown world¡­? "Neji¡­" Momo sniffled, spreading her arms. "Hug me." Neji stared at her softly before he handed Kurai over to Kimi. Then he slowly brought Momo to a tight embrace. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hours went by and the girls were now on the second floor, sitting on the bed with Neji. Momo was still hugging Neji, she had fallen asleep while doing so. The other two girls were looking around the room and chatting in lowered voices, making sure they didn''t identally wake Momo up. Kurai went out a while ago since this ce was too cramped, also since she felt like she didn''t belong to the room at this moment, like a ''third-wheel'', or maybe a ''fifth-wheel''. Kurai didn''t know, neither did she care so she took her leave. "Mmmm¡­" Momo finally seemed to be walking up, her eyelids trembling softly for a moment before they slowly lifted upwards. "Mmhm¡­ Mommy?" She rubbed her eyes, looking around. "Where is this-" She couldn''t finish her words before she noticed where she was lying down. Entirely on top of Neji, who was lying on the bed. His face was below her and he was smiling at her. "Your mom''s not here, unfortunately. But¡­ your daddy is." "Uh¡­" Momo blinked as the memories from before emerged. She ignored his bad joke and smiled. "Oh, Neji. Sorry about before¡­ I must have seemed so childish." "Everyone has a child within them, don''t push it down. There''s no need to force yourself to act mature, Momo." Neji said, reaching out a hand to ruffle her hair. "I ept whoever you are, so please don''t force it." Momo''s lips thinned but she smiled soon after. "Alright, thanks. Then I would like to apologise for acting like a moron when I first woke up. I believe this ''Hero Syndrome'' of mine, as you speak of, really is a sickness, strong enough to make me question the man I love, the person who''s trying so hard to keep me safe. I¡­ I am really sorry." Her lips shivered again, but this time she didn''t cry. She simply looked sorry, ashamed and guilty. She questioned him when he killed the viins in USJ, even though it clearly was a thing he needed to do if he wanted to live, if he wanted her to stay safe. From there, she questioned if he really was a hero or not so many times. Even going as far as judging him after he saved her from certain death. But she only realised now that¡­ Did it really matter if he was a hero or not? Was her ''love'' just for a ''hero''? Did she only love Neji because someday, she assumed, he will be a strong capable hero? No, that''s not right. She loved Neji because he was Neji, not because of his quirk, nor because of his strength. She wouldn''t say she loved his personality¡­ she couldn''t say she loved his looks¡­ No, because she didn''t love only a single thing about him, she loved everything that made Neji¡­ Neji. Him not being a Hero didn''t matter, and being a hero shouldn''t matter to her either. She''s a person of her own, so she should dream to protect the ones that mattered to her, not some people she never met in her life. That''s why¡­ for acting like a stupid bitch before¡­ "Words might not mean much but¡­ I am really really sorry." To someone like Neji, her background wasn''t special, neither was her powers. Meaning he loved her because she was Momo, or he would have never apologised after acting like a douche a few hours ago, even though he was right and she was in the wrong. So Momo promised herself to at least match that resolution because she didn''t want to lose him, she didn''t want him to leave her. Momo could notice the two other girls looking at her from behind, and she again thanked her luck that they were who they were. They wouldn''t make fun of her or insult her for what she did. After all, they weren''t like that at all . "It''s fine, Yaomomo." Neji shook his head, pushing her hair strands from her face and tucking them behind her ears. "It was my fault for being so harsh, I understand. The Yaoyorozu princess most certainly never got yelled at like that in her life, so it must have been shocking to you." "H-hey, that''s not true-" She couldn''t finish her words before Neji pulled her head down. His other hand flung over her back, pulling her waist, as he stole her lips swiftly. Momo didn''t resist. For some reason, she expected this. Neji''s left hand went under her school shirt, running down her back and going to clip her bra. His right hand went under her skirt, grabbing her butt and softly squeezing it. "AHEM!!" Right then, Nejire cleared her throat in a deliberately loud voice. Neji released Momo''s lips, which separated with a ''plop'' as they both turned to Nejire. "It''s good to see you''re breaking out of your ''Hero Syndrome'', but I don''t assume you''re about to ignore everything happening outside right?" Nejire said, frowning. "Japan is under attack, and our parents and friends are out there in danger!" "Oh," Neji blinked. "Actually, both our and Momo''s parents are inside my personal dimension, meaning they''re safe. About our friends¡­ yes, I guess you have a point." They were within Kurai''s inventory, but Neji shifted them to his when they were fused to form ''Neko''. Nejire and Momo looked pleasantly surprised at the news and immediately started to ask Neji questions. Neji answered and kept thinking. By ''friends'' Neji was referring to Rumi and Ryukyu. Though he was aware that Nejire was talking about others, like Mirio and Tamaki. That¡­ was a problem too. Neji needed to n how he should handle Nejire after stealing Mirio''s quirks, which might as well make him brain dead like many other All for One''s targets, Neji wasn''t sure. "I was the one who saved them, by the way." Kimi meddled in, looking a bit unhappy. "Also, you''ve grown real soft, huh young master. Remember when I first apologised? You said, ''Kimi, wanna talk after we are done fucking?'' Look at you now, so lovey dovey." She didn''t look jealous, just yful, though she did look a bit grumpy. Which was rare. But Neji just shrugged. "Or maybe I just like bullying you, who knows." He said and pushed Momo to the side, sitting up. "Anyway, yes, my onee-sama indeed proposes a good point. I also think it''s time for us to leave." He said, slipping his hand in the air and taking out a red shining orb and a bean-sized red stone. "Which is why I have this, a Phoenix [Evolution Orb] and a [Life Stone]." Neji had a perfect candidate for both of these. The evolution stone would help Momo the most, who needed some strong attack powers. So would help a lot, as he just got to see how powerful it was just a few hours ago. On top¡­ the Life Stone may as well allow her to finally create organic things using her Quirk. Softly he handed them over to Momo who took them reluctantly. He was about to exin things to her before Kimi jumped in, starting to tell Momo the things she needed to do to consume them. Meanwhile, Nejire pouted and turned around. "Hmph, so you bought things for her and Kimi. Looks like your sister doesn''t matter to you, huh." She said, crossing her arms under her breasts and throwing her nose in the air. "How''s that possible? My sister is the most precious thing in the world, remember?" Neji walked to her, trying to kiss her but she moved her face away. "Okay, fine, I have something for you too." He slipped his hands in the inventory and took out the [Special Tier Potion] that Izuku''s dead body dropped. Nejire''s eyes shone before she looked away again. "Just that? Hmph. I want something new." "Oh, this will give you something new, don''t worry," Neji said, pushing it onto her hands. "This one is special, so this will do something special to you. Don''t you believe me?" He actually wasn''t sure what made this thing special¡­ So he was a bit nervous, but he didn''t show it on his face. Nejire looked at him suspiciously before swiftly epting it, her lips stretching to a smile. "Oh well, sure I will take the leftovers." She didn''t wait even a second before opening the bottle and throwing the contents inside her mouth, and on the back, Momo also had put the evolution orb inside her mouth, having already done so with the life stone. Bzzt~ Immediately, there was a burst of magical energy from both girls and¡­ Some things truly seemed to have changed within both of them. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Long chapter today since I don''t think this wille good if split. Chapter 152: 152: Opportunity? (1) Chapter 152: 152: Opportunity? (1) Chapter 152: Opportunity? (1) ¡ª In Tartarus, Japan, there was a jailbreak. rms raged aloud and red lights illuminated the whole building from corner to corner. The criminals, the heinous viins who used to terrorise Japan, broke out of their opened cells, killing the guards as they ran to find their gateway to the sunlight they missed for ages. Someone seemed to have invaded this ce and opened up all the cells, which gave the viins a chance to escape. Everyone took this chance like hungry dogs presented with meat. Sooner orter, one by one people reached the front gate and from there they were offered two options by the man that most of the viins present here were afraid of. The boogeyman of all quirk users, All for One. Kaina Tsutsumi, former Hero name¨C Lady Nagant, was amidst this bunch of viins as she listened to All for One''s speech. "My friends andrades who walk the same path as me. You guys have two options," said the man wearing a ck suit and a mask of simr colour which had silver pipes surrounding it, which she guessed is either to preserve his identity or image. "Just hours ago, Iunched an attack on the entirety of Japan. I am conquering this country, after killing All Might." He was standing beside a man with purple mist for a body, however¡­ Nagant''s sharp eyes noticed the metal te on his neck, and she would bet her money that neck was his weakness. Beside him, a portal of simr purple colour was spinning in the middle of the air. As she was done observing, All for One spoke again. "You guys can either join me in this grandeur of mine, forming an alliance of viins. Or, you guys can take this portal which will send you to any of the cities of Japan of your choice." said the masked man, All for One. "As you can see, no options are harmful to you, just that choosing the second option would mean the next time youe face to face with me or any member of my League of Viins¡­ you''ll be considered an enemy." Lady Nagant watched with serene eyes as the group of frightened viins chattered amongst themselves for a long minute before more than half chose the portal, and the remaining ones joined¡­ the league of viins. Lady Nagant, after a long second, walked towards the portal too. "Send me to Musutafu City." She said to the mist, who simply gestured for her to step in. "Hey, Kaina." Before Lady Nagant could enter the portal though, All for One walked over to her. "Why is the best sniper in Japan leaving? Come, join me. I have a job for you." All for One said, reaching out his hand. "This corrupt government is going down, don''t you want to take part in taking it down?" Nagant stared at the man''s hand for a moment, before without speaking a word, opting to take a step inside the portal. Because, although Kiana wanted to ept his hand, Lady Nagant needed to save people from all these viins who decided to choose to enter the portal and therefore became an immediate threat to the citizens of Japan. ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Neji and his girls came out of the dungeon, they came face to face with the state UA was in. It was utterly destroyed, dust and smoke rose like fog and firefighters were still trying to water down the fire that was still zing on many of the destroyed buildings. Momo was the most shocked amongst the four people (and a cat). It''s not as if she doubted any of their words about the viin''s strength¡­ but hearing about something and seeing it with her own two eyes were two different things. "Follow me." Neji said, walking over and climbing on top of a destroyed building. From there, he activated his ?Eyes of the Lord? and looked for anything intact. Unsurprisingly, he found multiple unharmed buildings. UA High owned a grand area ofnd, enough for there to be multiple destroyed city models present for their students to train in, so except for where the fight took ce, things weren''t so utterly devastated. On one such building which is far east from the main school facility, Neji noted multiple ambnces parked outside with many medics taking injured people in them and driving off. He couldn''t zoom in with EL, but he could see the silhouette of some of the teachers and students amidst the crowd that surrounded the building, they seemed to be unharmed enough for the ambnces to ignore them for now. "...My god." it was Momo who whispered in a shaky voice, a pair of binocrs on her hands. The other girls also had binocrs, made by Momo''s quirk. She was also the only one wearing her hero costume, as she could make her costume in any situation by herself, using her quirk. The remaining girls watched the scene, but they weren''t too shocked. Both of them were familiar destruction and death, but it was still a repulsive scene to see. "Do you understand, Momo?" Neji turned off his EL, looking at Momo''s red eyes. "This is why I didn''t want toe out immediately." Momo nodded slowly, looking low on the ground. "I am s-" "I didn''t say that to hear an apology." Neji interrupted her, turning ahead again. "We made up already, no need to start from zero again." Momo sighed while she nodded and Nejire and Kimi simply patted her head trying to soothe her. Nejire''s hand went a bit further to touch her bang that was in a different colour than her ck hair, it carried a bright red colour, as she was curious if it was actually fiery hot or not. Momo looked different now, after taking the evolution stone. The bang thatmonly hung from her hair was red in colour now, and the same went for her eyes. She looked more gorgeous than ever. [Image Here] ? "Anyways, let''s check that ce out." Neji said before jumping down from the pile of debris and starting to walk towards the building. His girls followed him and soon enough they reached themotion. "Back away, quickly! This patient is in serious condition!" Neji and the group came face to face with two nurses dragging a stretcher where a severely bleeding woman was barely able to hold her breath. She was wearing a skin-tight white hero costume, which was mostly torn apart with the biggest tear being around her kidney. A hole reced where her kidney should be, but it was hidden by the hands of one of the nurses. It was Midnight. Kimi was the first to run to the bed, yelling out. "Midnight?! What happened?! And where is Recovery Girl?!" "Miss, please move out of the way! She''s in a serious condition!" One of the nurses yelled, looking angry. "Recovery girl is too tired to heal her, we need to move asap!" Neji frowned at that. There were other options if Recovery girl was indeed too tired. Couldn''t the teachers use Monoma to copy her quirk and then use it to heal her and vice-versa? Unless¡­ "Haaaahh¡­ stop." Midnight said to the nurse. She was panting as she looked at Kimi and slowly a light of recognition shed through her eyes. "...Senpai." Her eyes then turned moist and her lips quivered. "I am sorry¡­ I couldn''t protect them¡­ I -" "Them? You mean me?" Neji''s voice interrupted Midnight''s trembling sobs. He stepped up, pushing Kimi to the side and leaning over. "Don''t tell me you went to fight the guy because of me? That''d be touching, but I would feel bad." Midnight''s eyes widened, her breath stopped as she stared at Neji in disbelief. Her eyes soon drooped again. "Ah, I see, I am dead. I am seeing ghosts now." "No, you''re not. What''s your blood type, Midnight?" "Huh-" "Sir, please move out of the way!" The nurse screamed as she watched the blood gush out from between her fingers, but a silent re from Kimi''s blue eyes which turned sharp silver caused the nurses to shut up. "Your blood type." Neji didn''t mind them and asked again. "Uh¡­ It''s type-A, why do you ask-" Midnight couldn''t finish her words before Neji leaned over and kissed her. Kimi covered Kurai''s eyes with her hands, while the other two girls sighed. The nurses looked angry and shocked, but as Kimi narrowed her slit eyes at them, they didn''t dare say anything. Meanwhile, green light started to shine around Midnight''s body, just as hercerations started to heal before the wound on her stomach started to close itself. Although the wounds were closing very quickly, visible by naked eyes, the speed wasn''t fast enough to heal her immediately. So, the kisssted long, and second by second, as Midnight started to gain her consciousness back bit by bit, she started to feel pleasure. Nejire, Momo and Kimi watched the scene with wide eyes at first, but two of them soon deadpanned. They guessed he must have put a Health Potion in his mouth and was inserting it in her mouth. There were certainly other ways he could give it to her, but they didn''t want to start amotion in this ce right now. Meanwhile, people started to gather on it, but they weren''t marvelling at the scene. They simply looked relieved that another healer had appeared, but that relief slowly turned into nervousness as their number kept increasing. This new influx of people meant that the new healer will also get tired like Recovery Girl, and therefore not manage to heal all of them. An entire three minutester, the front of the temporary hospital was filled with injured people as they watched the teacher and student kiss passionately. Neji was on the stretcher and Midnight was on top of him. Finally, she cancelled the kiss, raising her head and huffing. "I think this is enough¡­ huff¡­" she said, looking down at Neji as she sat on his abdomen. "I don''t want to suck you dry. Thanks¡­ Neji." This time, she didn''t say ''Boy''. She jumped down from the stretcher as Neji followed her, wiping his lips. "But was kissing necessary?" asked Midnight, looking at the other patients. "If so, it looks like it''s finally the day when you have to kiss dudes." "No, it''s not necessary," Neji said, tidying his shirt as his girls walked up behind him. "My quirk recently got this power-up. I don''t know how it works, but I guess by shaking the cells of a person''s body with my vibrations causes the cells to divide and fill the wounds, therefore healing the body. Don''t take it for granted though, I am not a science expert. And I just kissed you since I wasn''t sure how this would work on people other than me, so I did what recovery girl does." "Recovery Girl doesn''t kiss on the lips." It was Nejire who said dryly from his side, but she sighed after that. "Whatever." Midnight simply nodded seriously. "Anyway, please heal them as best as you can." "I can''t, unfortunately," said Neji. "I don''t think I would be able to heal much of them, so the ones who will be left unhealed will get angry. I think it''s much better for me to heal Recovery Girl, instead. I heard her blood type is A, too?" "Yeah, that''s correct. That''s a good idea too." Midnight agreed. "But why is blood-type a factor?" "I don''t know." Neji shrugged. "It just works on myself and others with blood type-A, I am not a quirk expert so don''t ask me why." "...Didn''t you say you didn''t try it on anyone else before?" Midnight asked, narrowing her eyes. "Oops~ looks like my tongue slipped." Nejire sighed from behind, rubbing her head while Midnight finally revealed a small smile. "Well, I guess idents happen." She said and her hands moved towards her costume with the intention to rip it, but she felt nothing. "Uh¡­ oh yeah. Can you guys please shut your noses? I am going to knock out everyone blocking the gate." The nurses and Neji''s group nodded, just as Midnight released pink gas from her body, causing every patient to slowly fall asleep. Then, she turned to Neji again. "Follow me. Recovery Girl should be urgently healed, or we might lose Mirio." Neji''s eyes shone softly. So Mirio was inside¡­ and he was in a very weakened state, too. ''This is¡­ Good, very good.'' ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead, consider visiting here: /Master4thWall Chapter 153: 153: Opportunity? (2) Chapter 153: 153: Opportunity? (2) Chapter 153: Opportunity? (2) ¡ª Neji and the group walked beside Midnight through the passed out crowd and headed towards the room where Recovery Girl was resting. "Speaking of which, Neji." Midnight spoke, still walking. "How did you survive? I was told that the Red Dragon was after you specifically and he fired a beam of sma which vaporised you and Nejire without even leaving any remains. Oh, and what''s up with your eyes and hair, honey?" Midnight leaned over and touched Momo''s hair, which seemed slightly warmer than normal. "Hmmm~ feels nice, but strange nheless. Nice cat, by the way." Momo cleared her throat while Kurai looked proud on top of Neji''s head. "It''s all a long story. We mostly survived by luck, that''s all." Neji said while Midnight looked at his face for a moment before sighing internally and shaking her head. ''He is avoiding the question¡­ whatever, this is not the time or ce for this.'' "Thankdy luck, then." Midnight said jokingly and continued walking. After a while, they reached the room where Recovery Girl was supposed to be, but the room was empty. But Midnight didn''t look worried. "I think I know where she is," she said and led Neji and the group to the second floor, in a room in the corner. Knocking on the door, she called. "Recovery Girl? Are you in there?" There were multiple coughs from inside, belonging to two different voices, as Recovery Girl replied soon. "Who? Who is it?" "Uh, it''s Midnight." "Ohh¡­ Oh, Nemuri-chan?!" The door immediately opened and an old woman jumped out from within. "Why are you back?! You were being taken to the hospital! I can''t heal you, you know!" The old woman, Recovery Girl, was about to yell some more before she recognised the people around Midnight. "Huh¡­" she blinked. "It''s that Neji brat, and Nejire too¡­ Oh, and that Momo girl isn''t dead either!?" Recovery Girl only heard the rumours, so she didn''t question how they survived. Midnight stepped in, crouching down and putting a hand on Chiyo''s shoulders. "Yes, they''re fine. But that''s not important, Recovery Girl. Neji''s quirk seemed to have awakened¡­ again, and this time he somehow can heal others. We need to look into thatter, but we already have proof of its functionality. Look at my wounds, they''re all gone." The UA Teachers knew about Neji''s awakening in the USJ incident, so Recovery Girl was also aware of it. Recovery Girl looked at Neji with surprised eyes as he gave her a simple nod. She then turned back to Midnight to confirm that indeed, there were no wounds present on her. Recovery Girl''s eyes sparkled. "This is perfect! Come inside! We need to save Toshinori and Mirio!" Recovery Girl practically pulled Neji inside while the girls followed suit; Kurai seemed to dislike being pulled. ¡­. Just as Neji stepped inside the room, he realised why this was an ''Emergency''. Inside was All Might, in his skinny form, bandaged like a mummy. Though it didn''t look funny, he was in a serious condition. But that didn''t interest Neji much. He looked at All Might with his Observe. ''Tier 3¡­ He dropped three tiers, huh. Guess this had the same consequences on him that his fight with All for One had in canon timeline.'' Neji thought and shook his head softly. He actually kinda liked All Might and would have healed him with his potions if not for his ns. All Might would have been a massive obstacle if he was healed before, and therefore would have lost his ''Fire'' much slower, even after giving away his quirk. But maybe he could heal him now since he was already too weakened as a Tier-3 even after transformation. All Might was awake and he looked surprised at Neji''s arrival but gave a simple nod as their eyes met. Neji then looked at Mirio who was sleeping, quite peacefully for someone with such an injury. He was also bandaged, but shockingly he only had one wound. He didn''t even have scratches, except for that wound. It seems he was forced to stop his Permeation momentarily for whatever reason, most likely to take a hit in ce of someone else, which is why he took the injury. The injury was on the right of his chest, a deep wound dug by seemingly the w of a gigantic beast, covered by bandages. Then, since Neji couldn''t use it before in the heat of battle, he used Observe on Mirio now. ''Tier 7 and also "Main Character"... as expected.'' Neji hummed softly. He then noticed Midnight exining to Recovery Girl of his precious offer, that he will heal her and she will heal the others. But the old woman sighed and shook her head, walking over to Neji. "Unfortunately, I don''t have blood type-A.'''' she said, seeing Neji nod after a moment. "In that case, I believe Toshinori should receive the healing first. Toshinori is All Might, in case you missed it." Neji looked at All Might, feigning surprise. "He does share some characteristics. But still¡­ This is surprising." Neji said, shaking his head. "But nevermind that, I want to know something. I know there is a kid named Monoma in ss 1-B, he has a copy quirk. Why didn''t you guys ask him to copy your Healing quirk and heal them while you recover? Or better, he could heal you and then you two could take turns." Midnight, Recovery Girl and All Might, each of them looked at each other and then sighed in session. "That''s not possible, unfortunately." It was Midnight who spoke. "Monoma was about to escape with the other students¡­ But at thest moment, hearing the cry of one of his admittedly close friends, Tetsutetsu, he ran to the battlefield and touched the Catastrophic Dragon''s tail, when nobody was noticing. As you know, he had the quirk that he can activate by touching someone." Neji''s eyelids twitched in surprise. Monoma did that? Did he really have such a good rtionship with Tetsutetsu to do that? He didn''t seem like the guy, as far as Neji knew. Or maybe, he was just looking for glory, taking a risk that didn''t seem as dangerous in the presence of All Might, who was like an undefeated battle god to the kids of this generation. ''I somehow believe thetter, even though it''s just pure spection as of now. But does this mean he''s dead? Or just injured?'' Neji didn''t even know who died in ss 1-A, he only knew Bakugo did because the sounds of his explosions wouldn''t stop otherwise. But before Neji could know more, he already decided to fly off. But Bakugo''s death alone meant if there was still a ''plot armour'' in this world, it wasn''t in the favour of the first year''s. Which made him assume the worst for Monoma. Midnight continued. "He then transformed into a replica of the red dragon, starting to sh with him¡­ But of course, he wasn''t used to moving on four legs nor was he used to move such a huge body. So as the fight escted he was¡­ killed even before his Quirk''s Time could run out." Midnight said, making Neji sigh. ''What did I except¡­ fuck.'' Neji wanted- no, he needed the Copy Quirk. That''s something that can make his ?Mine? be dozen times better than right now. For example, he could make ten copies of one quirk and Combine them all, which should have been added on the Levels of that certain quirk, and repeat. Meaning, he would have jumped power levels while sitting on his ass. Though that was still possible if Monoma''s body was intact, or at least was in a single shape. He could then heal the dead body with a Health Potion and steal the Copy quirk after that. ''Speaking of which, I should do that on Izuku''s body when I get the chance.'' Coming out of his mind, Neji sighed. "That''s¡­ sad, but it was brave of him. I have a question though." Neji said as Midnight inclined her head. "I recently heard about a viin who can steal Quirk, named All for One. He is out in Japan right now. I hate to say it like this, but Monoma''s quirk is useful for a guy who steals and gives Quirks. If he can get hands on that, he would be able to copy a single quirk multiple times and give it to his minions, therefore making a huge army. So as much as I have to say this, I believe it''s better for us to take¡­ care of Monoma''s body." All Might sighed from the side hearing him, already expecting that All for One was the one involved behind all this. But at his assumption, he shook his head. "Don''t worry. All for One can''t steal a quirk from a damaged dead body, or a body that''s been dead for more than a whole day." Neji''s eyelids twitched again, but he wasn''t worried. ''Sucks for AFO then, not me though. I can turn the body back to a state where it would seem like it just died a second ago, so that''s not a problem.'' "Besides," it was Midnight who sighed this time. "His body isn''t¡­ here anymore. His quirk turned off by itself when he died, causing his dragon body to turn into that of a human again. Amidst the ongoing battle, we had no way to retrieve his body, and at one point of the battle, one of the Red Dragon''s sma beams devoured Monoma''s body entirely, not even leaving his ashes behind." "..." ''Where is my luck when I need it? Fuck.'' Neji cursed aloud in his mind. This ruined pretty much everything¡­ Or maybe not. He still had Eri''s quirk to consider. He wasn''t sure, but what''d happen if he reversed time on the ce where Monoma died? Wouldn''t his body reform? There''s a high chance for that to happen. ''No need to get worked up. Slow and steady wins the race. Overhaul''s ce is the first thing I go after leaving this building.'' Although he was scheming in his mind, he made a somewhat sad expression on his face. "That''s very unfortunate¡­ I would have at least liked to send his body back to his family, and I am sure you guys have the same thoughts. But¡­ At least that means we have one less potential disaster to not worry about." All Might agreed from the side. After a long awkward silence, Recovery Girl butted in again. "As I said, you can''t heal me since I have Type-B blood. So I want you to try your quirk on them first. Do it on Toshinori, since he is the one with Type-A blood here. Mirio is Type-O." {Fun Note: Btw, MHA-Wiki has the blood type of most of the characters. I am using those, so all this can kinda be considered canon(?)} Neji didn''t retaliate and simply nodded and walked to All Might''s bed. His girls stayed back, watching silently, but Kurai stayed on top of his head. Ready for the n he told her via telekinesis. Neji would have liked to heal All Might with a potion right now but¡­ He had a n for Mirio in a minute, so it''s better for All Might to not be too healthy, as he didn''t want any type of interruption. "All Might, this will be quick." Neji said, cing a hand on All Might''s forehead, who groaned. Then Neji''s palm shone green, which spread to All Might''s body making it also glow green. ** ** ** Author''s Note: What is Neji ying? ?? Chapter 154: 154: Opportunity? (3) Chapter 154: 154: Opportunity? (3) Chapter 154: Opportunity? (3) ¡ª Everyone watched as visibly all of All Might''s wounds started to heal. This time, it was slower than Midnight''s, since there were more wounds. He was so wounded that they didn''t dare move him to a hospital, as that alone might interrupt his condition too much. It took around ten minutes for the patient to heal as Neji withdrew his hand back while All Might released a heavy breath. "Thank you." He said, slowly sitting up and then softly touching the wound on his waist, the one that All for One had left a few years ago. ''It''s still there¡­ sigh.'' That was true, but he couldn''t bring himself to feel too bad. After all, he was certain he couldn''t enter his muscle form again without hurting himself, but this treatment¡­ ''It seems I can keep up my transformation for a very long time now, although I will be much much weaker too.'' Still, that was more than enough. But looking at Neji''s smiling face, he questioned himself, just how could Neji''s quirk evolve to do healing? ¡­ Neji wasn''t sure if it''s his Gamer System, or if it''s Nine''s now enhanced All for One at work, but Neji could steal the experience and understanding of the quirks too, which All for One allegedly couldn''t, as he refused to steal Best Jeanist''s quirk since it''s annoying to train a new quirk. ''Probably Nine''s quirk since all the quirks he had were pretty high Level for someone to have just trained with them for a few days.'' That''s how Neji instinctively knew how to use the quirks he stole too, and even use them on the same mastery as the previous owners, if not better. Moving on, Neji stood up from his seat, patting All Might''s shoulders. "I sensed a deep wound on your waist, sorry my powers can''t heal it." ¡­. As All Might shook his hand, thanking him again, Nejire kept looking at him with a frown, questions on her mind. How did he heal All Might? She could understand Midnight, he must have put a Health Potion in his mouth beforehand, but what about this? Did his quirk really evolve again? But that''s impossible. He had the same quirk as her, and her quirk evolved yet it didn''t allow her any regenerative ability, let alone healing others. Nejire watched Recovery Girl who smiled at All Might''s sessful healing, but her face turned sad as she looked at Mirio. Nejire also grew concerned. Mirio was a good friend, so she would rather have him live. Though she doubted he would actually die since Recovery Girl said she healed him enough to keep him safe until she was recharged up again. Speaking of friends, Tamari, another of the big three, was also fine ording to Recovery Girl, he was just in another chamber, sleeping. Still, if this was any other day, she would have asked Momo immediately to heal Mirio with her new Phoenix powers. Eternal Fire of Resurrection, or whatever. But she didn''t do it, not when Neji wasn''t doing it for some reason. Her younger brother was¡­ a bit scary today, she''s talking about when he talked with Momo at first. It was baffling to Nejire at first, but as she learned more about the other dimension, she grew concerned for him. He must be under so much pressure if he was killing monsters inside that ce and ruling an army too. A young teenager''s mind shouldn''t be developed for all this. So she didn''t ask Momo to heal Mirio outright, in case it ruined whatever ns he had, and instead she waited for Neji to do something on his own. She believed he would do something. It was then that Neji spoke. "I know I said this only works on people with Type-A blood, but I can still try it on Mirio. As I said, this is very new so I am not too sure if my hypothesis about the Blood limit is right or not." Nejire''s eyelids twitched at that. So that''s why he didn''t call Momo! Because he lied about the limit and could easily heal Mirio by himself! "So want me to try?" Neji said, looking at Recovery Girl, the medic expert here. "Well sure, go on. We already saw how well your quirk works. Not like trying is going to hurt." The old woman said as Neji nodded and sat on a stool beside Mirio''s bed. ¡­. ''She should have asked me to try it on herself first, honestly.'' Neji couldn''t help but grin softly in his head. He actually looked for any sign of One for All inside All Might''s body using All for One, but it seemed that indeed, even though All Might seemed to have a ''spark'' inside him, it wasn''t the quirk, not even its remnants. So here he was, on his prime target. The day he''s been waiting for was finally here. The day, which might as well change everything. Mirio was still unconscious, Neji noted that and ced his hand on top of his chest. This time, no green light shone. Instead¡­ ominous dark red energy surrounded Neji''s hand as it drowned into Mirio''s chest. ''It''s working.'' Neji grinned in his mind. The basic All for One wasn''t able to steal One for All, as exined by Doctor Garaki. However, Nine''s AFO could steal OFA, and he could not do that only because hecked enough slots to steal OFA that had Six extra quirks stored within. But with that slot limit increased to 80, Neji''s ?Mine? could easily do that. Easily, now that Mirio was sleeping. "Guys, don''t mind the colour of the light. It''s like this when the blood type isn''tpatible. But don''t worry, he won''t be harmed." Neji said before anyone could question the strange colour. ¡­ All Might was confused, very much so when he saw Neji''s hand shining with an ominous red light that he was very very familiar with. His eyes shook, his mind racing to prove that no, this is just a misunderstanding. But his mind failed to do so. Yes, that red light might as well mean that Mirio''s blood type wasn''tpatible, as Neji imed it to be. Some shy Quirks do show different colours in different situations, that wasn''t unheard of but¡­ That dark red ominous colour, All Might has seen it far too many times, far too long to not recognise it. ''Now it makes sense.'' All Might was shocked to see Neji and Nejire enter this room because he was certain both of them were dead. Yet, they suddenly appeared out of nowhere, unscratched with new healing power, and were now showing another type of power that All Might had never seen. This kid, it wasn''t Neji. It was All for One, most likely using a shape-shifting quirk. All Might groaned, feeling pain even as his body started to erge as he kicked the bed and flew towards ''Neji''. "Get away from him, All for One!!" ¡­. All Might shouted, transforming into his Muscle Form and leaping at Neji. However, Neji didn''t seem concerned. ''He''s slow, as expected.'' Neji raised his free hand at the iing All Might and sted with his shockwaves, causing the No.1 Hero to fly and his back to hit the wall. Everyone else in the room yelled, Recovery Girl even losing consciousness because of shock, but Neji stayed indifferent. "Kimi, take care of him." He said simply, not looking back. "This- I-" Kimi stuttered, shocked and uncertain before she bit her lips. "A-alright, if you say so." Neji trusted Kimi, so he didn''t worry much. It''s certainly a pity that All Might noticed so early, but it''s not too big of a problem. Kimi ran and stood in front of All Might, who was about to rush to Neji again but failed due to Kimi. "What is the meaning of this, Neji?!" Midnight yelled, shocked and confused. "Exin yourself and get your hands off Mirio!" Neji grunted, not at her but at the resistance he was receiving from within One for All. ''Must be the vestiges, the ghosts inside the quirk. But they won''t be a problem once I take the quirk, [Gamer''s Mind] will eradicate them entirely.'' Neji couldn''t say he wasn''t a bit nervous, but he kept up. "Neji! What are you doing!? Are you trying to kill Mirio?!" Nejire was the one who was shouting, but she didn''t step in since this all might be a huge misunderstanding and interrupting the ''healing'' might hurt both Neji and Mirio. "I am sorry, big sis. I will exinter. But don''t worry, I can guarantee your friend will be safe. I will also heal all of his wounds, too." Neji said softly, turning to Nejire whose jaws were shaking, unable toe up with a word. "Trust me, okay?" Nejire closed her mouth, frowning and nodding. Momo looked ufortable too, but she was too ashamed to question Neji''s actions after all the apologies she expressed today. Neji actually wasn''t sure of his own promise, as Mirio might be brained or actually die since One for All is a quirk that takes in a person''s consciousness more than other quirks, and when Gamer''s Mind eradicates the stored consciousness, Mirio might as well get eradicated too. Though that''s considering Mirio''s consciousness had even formed in the vestige-world at all, which he doubted. Neji could then feel it, so close as his enhanced All for One, aka ?Mine?, was just about to defeat the Vestiges''bined solidity. "S-so is this how it is?!" Midnight yelled. "I was wondering how you guys survived, or why Momo had a different hair colour and eyes¡­ You guys are just doppelgangers! You guys are not Neji, Nejire and Momo! Senpai, are you a fake too? If not then don''t listen to them! They''re fakes!" Neji ignored her cry, and simply wore a mask from his inventory, in case she released her sleeping gas. ''So All Might and Midnight believe I am All for One¡­ My talk about Monoma''s quirk and going too deep into the exnation should onlyplement that doubt, but it''s fine.'' If people were to believe he''s All for One, it''s not as if that''s something Neji never expected. In a few days, they would have mistaken him for AFO anyway, when he would have started to plunder quirks of the people from his wish list. "Papa." It was Kurai who spoke from his head, already up-to-date with his n. "Something is wrong, I think." Neji frowned, looking down on Mirio''s struggling expression. "I see nothing, what do you mean-" [Ding! The Will of the World is reacting to your action!] [The Will of the World is boosting its Chosen One, the Main Character''s luck tremendously!] Immediately as the messages shed, a green light jumped out from Mirio''s body, from the hole in his chest, and disappeared the next second along with the wound, leaving fresh healed flesh as Mirio''s eyes sprung up. [Due to the Will of the World''s direct intervention, reality has been changed slightly! The history changes itself! The 2nd One for All user''s quirk has been changed!] [Mirio Togata has unlocked the 2nd User''s Quirk, "Super Hyper Regeneration"!] ''Ah fuck.'' Neji cursed, clenching his jaws as Mirio''s punch came flying to him, breaking his gas mask and hitting his chin. "Power!!!" The impact made a huge shockwave, sending Neji flying in the air, breaking the ceiling and flying out with Kurai on top of his head. Mirio jumped up, running towards Kimi who was just standing in front of All Might, stopping him from running to Neji until now, but not really harming him too much. When she noticed Mirio punching Neji, her eyes widened, twisting as her skin started to change and she red at Mirio. She prepared to rip the kid''s head from his neck while Mirio pulled his arm backwards, channelling One for All 100% as his knuckles went to crash with Kimi''s own. But, right before it could, something white shed between them. Both their punches were blocked, even the shockwave they released was mostly nullified. In front of him, stood Neji with white cat ears and a dangling tail behind him. His hair was floating, along with a tail, as a blue ethereal aura danced around his body as if he was some kind of deity. He had a bored but annoyed expression as he held Mirio''s fist. ""Not exactly a smart choice to hit my girl."" He said, his voice echoing. Before Mirio could jump back, Neji raised his free palm to face Mirio''s abdomen and chanted, ""[Mana Eruption]"" ** ** ** Author''s Note: Cat Boy Neji is finally here ?? He got his d*ck back! Chapter 155: 155: Opportunity? (4) Chapter 155: 155: Opportunity? (4) Chapter 155: Opportunity? (4) ¡ª ""[Mana Eruption]"" A spinning vortex of blue and gold left Neji''s palm, going forward tond at Mirio''s abdomen. However, the beam simply passed through Mirio, hitting the wall behind him and shattering it into dust, creating a hole. Neji narrowed his eyes at that, Mirio''s punching towards his face as he ducked down and swiped his leg under Mirio''s feet, but there was no feeling of touch as Mirio simply slipped down under the ground, pulled by gravity. ""Huh,"" Neji shrugged. ""So even Mana passes through him, interesting."" A part of him expected otherwise, but that part was wrong. "¡­Young master?" Kimi asked from behind him, making him turn. ""Ah, Kimi. You must be confused, don''t worry it''s still me. I will exin the detailster."" Neji reached out his hand and pinched her chin. Kimi didn''t know what Neji did with Nine''s body. She might have been able to guess what''s happening if she knew about Nine''s All for One, but she didn''t so she was lost just like the other girls. ""Now, stand back. I will finish Mirio as soon as possible and get back to you."" Neji said, turning around and floating in the air softly, spiralling golden shockwavesing out of his feet. "Neji! What do you mean by that?" Nejire cried, horrified. "W-what are you trying to do?" Certainly, she didn''t think good of the term ''finish Mirio''. Neji didn''t reply to her and whispered in Kimi''s ears. ""Knock Nejire out if she tries to intervene¡­ same for Momo, though I doubt she''ll try to do that." Neji finished, seeing Kimi nod. Neji didn''t me his older sister. It''s justified to be so confused and loud when her younger brother and her close friend are fighting. Just that, she was being a bit louder since her younger brother, who she loved more, seemed to be in the wrong here. Just then, through the floor Neji was standing on, ck whips sprung out and wrapped around his neck. Before he could even respond, his head was pulled down, his face falling hard on the floor. ''So his quirks can also permeate¡­.'' Neji thought, chuckling to himself as he grabbed the whip and yanked back, hearing something crashing on the ceiling under this floor, as this was the 2nd floor. The ck whips disappeared and an enraged Mirio, now wearing his Hero costume, jumped out of the ground next, his fist raised in the air again. Neji tried to block the attack, but it simply went through his raised palm and hit him in the jaws. Or it would have, if a soft golden te hadn''t appeared just a centimetre ahead of his jaws. The quirk ¨C Air Wall. ? Though the te did shatter upon impact, that was enough time for Neji to smirk and jump back a few steps. This would be easy. He was feeling stronger, stronger than ever, even stronger than when he became "Neko". Because now, one of his perks is at work. [Perk; Main Character yer: ¡ªThe Will of a World would have its negative effects lessened against you, and therefore wouldn''t be able to make your life deliberately harder unless it uses its Main Character against you! ¡ªAll Stats gain a 30% boost when fighting a world''s chosen one!] This was going to be smooth¡­ ¨C Mirio red at the doppelg?nger as the blue aura disappeared from around the doppelg?nger''s body. Mirio was feeling both rage and sadness. None of this would have happened if he didn''t let the real Neji die¡­ This viin wouldn''t have gotten the chance to act like Neji if Mirio somehow saved the boy. ""You sure you wanna fight here?"" the doppelganger asked, pointing at the shattered wall. ""There are people, injured and sick under this building."" Mirio frowned, but he understood the viin''s offer. So as the viin jumped out of the exact hole he created in the wall, Mirio did the same, not before ncing back at Nejire. ''She''s most certainly a fake too¡­'' Sighing, ming it all on himself, Mirio followed the doppelg?nger to a spot a bit far from the building, an open racecourse field. The moment they reached the spot, Mirio took a deep breath in and released it, immediately smoke came out from all over his body and spread around the whole field, obscuring both his and the viin''s vision¡­ or he hoped it did. This was the 6th user''s quirk, Smokescreen. Not even a secondter, the 4th user''s quirk, Danger Sense red up, causing Mirio to turn Permeation on, making the viin''s punch pass through him. ''Damn it!'' Mirio cursed in his mind. ''He can see in the smoke¡­!'' This doppelganger was much stronger than him, Mirio realised that. He easily blocked his One-For-All-100% punch, along with that maid''s own punch, after all. At the same time, this viin was very fast, too. Though Mirio might be able to surpass both that speed and power using Fa Jin¨Cthe third user''s quirk. Though truthfully, the only reason Mirio hadn''t lost yet was because of his Permeation. You can''t be defeated if you can''t be hit. After the initial punch, the ''fake'' Neji started to throw barrages of punches all over Mirio''s body but was unable to hit him even once. Atst, Mirio watched as the doppelganger frowned before swiping a leg under his feet again. This time, Mirio didn''t fall under the ground. The attack simply phrased through his feet, without Mirio even stumbling. The gravity was pulling him, true, but he wasn''t going down anymore. Because even if he lost his foothold, he wasn''t standing anymore. He was floating. The 7th user''s quirk, Float. ""Annoying bastard, tsk."" The viin said, drawing his fist back as Mirio finally took the initiative. A punch to the gut, a punch to the face, one to the ribs¨Cand many more. But all were dodged. ""I may not have that annoying Permeation, but I am faster."" Hearing the viin, Mirio narrowed his eyes before he smirked. Even though Neji was dodging all the attacks, Mirio''s intention wasn''t to hit him, no, he was simply stacking kic energy in Fa Jin. The Quirk, Fa Jin allows the user to build up and store kic energy as they move, this energy can then be released as an explosive burst of speed and power. There is certainly a limit to how much energy can be stored, but¡­ that limit has long been heightened many times because of One for All. Guessing that somewhat enough energy has been stored, Mirio used the quirk, along with One for All. ck and red energy sprung out of Mirio''s body as heunched his fist at Neji''s face, this time the speed was enormously faster than before, and the strength almost caused his costume to tear apart. Before the fist could hit, and possibly shatter the viin''s skull though, the blue aura from before resurfaced around the viin and he moved like a bullet. Stepping to the right, he grabbed Mirio''s strongest punch with swift movement, grinning as Mirio felt his fist getting eroded by a ck deathly aura. Mirio barely managed to turn his Permeation on again, causing the viin''s grip to slip. ''What was that¡­?!'' It was shocking to Mirio. Such corroding power. Looking down at his hand, he saw the result, a very deep wound, the imprint of the grip he was feeling on his fist. It was as if it melted by some kind of poison, even though the touchsted barely a second. A secondter, Mirio simply smiled as a soft green energy surrounded his hand and dispersed immediately, along with the wound. ''The 2nd user''s quirk sure is useful.'' Mirio couldn''t help but smile. ''But this is bad. I can''t hurt him like this, he''s too fast even with Fa Jin¡­ unless I store as much kic energy as possible. Meaning, I have to drag this battle.'' Certainly, prolonging this battle would be in Mirio''s favour if he manages to store enough energy to surpass the viin''s speed. Because the viin wasn''t that much stronger than Mirio, since Mirio could see the attacksing, and also stimte his mind on how to block them. He just couldn''t move his body to be fast enough to do so. ""Haah, I believe that''s enough for a warm-up."" Suddenly, the viin rolled his shoulders with an easy smile that said ''checkmate''. ""Mirio Togata, or should I say Lemellion? I heard gravity still affects you in that invisible form of your?"" Mirio was confused at first before his eyes widened at Neji''s iing punch, this time glowing with a translucent aura. He was shocked when he felt his face getting pulled towards the aura, and the attack, instead of phrasing through like usual, mmed down on his nose and threw him far from his initial spot. Neji''s punch hadn''t connected, no, the aura around Neji''s fist had connected with his face instead. ''A gravity quirk?'' Mirio frowned, growling as he felt his face start to heal itself immediately. He slowly stood up, breathing somewhat heavily as the smoke around started to clear by a gust of huge but clearly unnatural wind. Before he knew it, on the clear field, Neji was rushing at him again, his blue eyes carrying a red octagram and his fist glowing a soft white. ''This is bad!'' ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 156: 156: Opportunity? (5) Chapter 156: 156: Opportunity? (5) Chapter 156: Opportunity? (5) ¡ª The ''Main Character yer'' isn''t the only thing that Neji gained from Izuku''s death. There was also his new gravity quirk. "The Way of the Hollow King" That was the name of the set of techniques that Neji made with his new gravity quirk. Truly, receiving that quirk has been a real lucky event since, without it, Mirio was pretty much invincible against Neji. Against normal opponents, coating Neji''s fist with gravitational force didn''t boost the attack power at all, it just pulled someone towards the iing fists, that''s all. But against a quirk like Permeation, this was the perfect counter, since Mirio was still affected by Gravity in his Permeated form. That''s exactly why Neji made this technique set. Running forward, as Mirio ducked to dodge the attack, Neji swiftly shifted the coat of gravitational energy to his feet and mmed it down on Mirio''s head, making the boy stumble to the side with a groan. ''This isn''t working.'' But Neji couldn''t find himself to celebrate. He was doing damage, true, but Mirio''s regenerative ability was healing¡­ everything. He was nning on killing Mirio first, and then stealing One for All from his dead body. But he realised two problems with that. Although, as Neji believed, it should be possible to steal quirk from a dead body, at least after feeding it a health potion, it wasn''t a solid assumption for Mirio who was receiving the world''s direct support now. The second problem was Nejire. Neji could see Nejire standing with his other girls, along with many others from UA, far from where this battle was taking ce. Neji could guess what Nejire''s reaction would be, seeing him kill her friend. Neji didn''t have a good feeling about it. He was certain she wouldn''t turn on him, in any case, but that didn''t mean their rtionship would stay the same¡­ He would rather not spend a week fixing that problem, as time was valuable right now. So he somehow had to force Mirio to allow him to take One for All, without killing him. For that¡­ he had a n in his mind. The cliche threatening of viins. ""What are you going to do, Mirio?"" Neji asked, flying over to Mirio and hitting him on the chin, causing the teen to get flung in the air as Neji followed. ""Would you escape? Or do you still n to stock more kic energy, in a mere hope to stand against me!?"" Mirio''s eyes widened at his words. Of course, Neji could tell what Mirio was trying. Though it''s more urate to say he guessed it, and that assumption was proven right by his expression. Mirio was already healed, his shattered chin reconstructing itself. That healing gave him quite a bit of hope, Neji could see. ""Heh, you''re nning to drag this? How long can your healing go on? How long before we destroy the remaining buildings in UA by this fight?"" Neji chuckled, kicking him in the chest, floating forward and grabbing the cor of his costume and punching him in the face. ""How long can your healing keep up before your stamina runs out? How long, before you''re forced to fight me head-on, with your Permeation unable to neutralise my attacks and your regeneration unable to heal you anymore?"" Truthfully, all this was a bluff. Neji had a time limit of his own in this fused form, a limit of One Hour. He was sure Mirio would be able to keep healing for that long, at least. Around 10 minutes had already passed, meaning Neji needed to back his bluff with action. If not¡­ this won''t work. ""You should answer when I ask a question!"" Neji punched again, this time Mirio''s body flung down on a building where people were watching the battle. Mirio drowned into the ground, avoiding hurting any of the scared civilians. But Neji didn''t avoid them, he jumped down, full power ahead, and dropped amongst them with a massive shockwave. The civilians were flung all around, yelling and shouting in fear, but nobody died. Mirio jumped out of the ground next, trying to punch Neji only for Neji to avoid it, albeit barely since Mirio was quite a bit faster when he was repelled out of the ground. "Don''t bring civilians in this!" Mirio yelled, trying to punch Neji again whoughed like a ssic viin. ""Oh no, what if I do? Will our hero boy get enraged and kill me?"" He scoffed. ""Guess what, you are yet to hit me once."" Mirio growled, unable to hit the dodging Neji. ""Also, why shouldn''t I bring civilians in this?"" Neji shrugged his shoulders, jumping back a few steps. If Mirio was assuming that Neji was All for One, then he would use that misunderstanding as an opportunity. ""From what I can see, I will be able to defeat you sooner orter and steal your quirk then. But it''s a pain in the ass to fight a slippery bastard like you. So I would rather hurt the civilians, forcing you to surrender earlier." Mirio''s eyes widened and he released his ck whip to catch Neji, who pped them away with a mana coated hand. Neji chuckled and said, "Calm down and let''s make a deal. You let me take your quirks right now, and I don''t prolong this battle, leaving you, All Might and others in this ce alone, alive and safe."" In truth, even though Neji could punch Mirio, he couldn''t actually touch him. Without being able to touch him, he won''t be able to take his quirk, even if he managed to defeat Mirio before his Fusion ended, where he will be put in an disadvantage. So he wanted to force Mirio to give out One for All by himself, by making him misunderstand. Mirio stopped on his spot, breathing slightly heavily as he red at Mirio. "That won''t happen!" ""Oh, really?"" Neji raised a hand towards one of the fleeing students, as the student stopped midway, levitating in the air by Neji''s telekinesis. Neji softly waved his finger just as the student cried, his arm twisted and boneing out. Mirio yelled, trying to punch Neji again who dodged. ""Heh, I just broke his hand, I didn''t kill him. Try to punch me again and I will do it, along with many other poor kids."" Neji grinned. ""Didn''t you hear what All Might called me? ''All for One''. I am sure you know who that is, and you should realise I don''t shy away from killing civilians. Do you really want to keep dragging this out? Making me kill countless upon countless civilians just because you hope that Fa Jin would give you enough speed and power to hurt me? What a Hero you are, Lemillion."" Mirio''s expression struggled as he seemed to talk with someone in his mind. ¡ª ''What is the right thing to do?'' Mirio questioned himself. The answers came from within the Vestige World, from the previous holders of One for All. Mirio met them when Neji was trying to steal One for All a few minutes ago, and he knew they were trustworthy. ''Mirio¡­ don''t give in to his words. He wants you to give up One for All. It''s¡­ as much as I hate to say it, it''s better for you to flee from here, even if some civilians die. Because right now, only some might die, but if you give up One for All, everyone in the world would be in danger.'' It was the first One for All user who replied, his voice sad and grim. Then, a feminine voice flowed out. ''Mirio, sometimes we need to sacrifice our Heroic wills for a greater future. There are merely a few hundred people in this ce. It''s sad and unfortunate for them to die and for you unable to stop it¡­but¡­if All for One gets his hands on OFA, then many many more than a mere 100 would die.'' It was Nana Shimura''s voice that tried to calm Mirio''s raging mind. ''A Mere hundred¡­?'' Mirio asked back, his eyes wide. ''Senior¡­ I didn''t expect to hear something like that from you.'' Mirio clenched his jaws, even as Nana tried to apologise. Mirio watched, as Neji got bored of waiting and twisted the leg of a fleeing girl, one of Mieio''s ssmates actually. Growling, his mind getting hotter by each second, Mirio cancelled out the voices in his mind and cancelled his permeation as sighed and raised his hands in the air. "I¡­ surrender." He watched, as Neji''s bored smile grew to a wicked grin. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: patre0n.c0m/Master4thWall Chapter 157: 157: Opportunity? (6) Chapter 157: 157: Opportunity? (6) Chapter 157: Opportunity? (6) ¡ª Mirio surrendered. Neji''s strategy was sessful. Putting his hand on Mirio''s head, as the teen was on his knees with his back facing him, Neji activated ?Mine?. This went just as he nned. Because, Mirio Togata was known for sacrificing his everything if he could save even a single life. Neji respected that mindset because that was something he could never do. That didn''t matter though, as Mirio grunted, feeling all his quirks getting yanked out, while fighting with the Vestiges to allow Neji what he was doing, Neji couldn''t help but smirk. His right hand was on Mirio''s head, his left one was pointing at a kid floating in the air beside him. Mirio wouldn''t try anything, knowing well that this ''viin'' wouldn''t think twice to fire a beam and kill the student. So he was behaving quite nicely. Neji could see his girls looking at this sight with shocked and confused expressions, Nejire was on the verge of tears, even. But they still didn''t step forward. Neji felt a bit¡­ sad, seeing Momo looking legitimately scared, her face questioning if Neji was really¡­ Neji. That scary conversation he had with her before might be one of the reasons too since he never acted in such a way with her. But Neji didn''t find that a problem. She wouldn''t do anything stupid here, and all her questions will be answered soon after this finishes anyway. ''Let''s get this over with¡­ But first, let''s take care of our uninvited guest.'' Neji''s gaze moved towards Kimi as their eyes locked, not long after, she hesitantly nodded. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Lady Nagant was on a mountain hill beside UA High, her sniper rifle ready to be used as she watched the white haired boy''s red-aura surrounding hand rest on the blonde haired boy''s head through her rifle''s scope. ''He''s clearly rted to All for One¡­ maybe he''s that monster''s illegitimate child even.'' Lady Nagant noted to herself, frowning and watching as she decided what to do. ¡­Why was she even hesitating? That boy hurt civilians in front of her, and he was clearly the viin here. From what she understood by lip reading their conversation, that kid had a quirk simr to, if not the exact version as, All for One. Currently, the red energy that wasing out of his hand was exactly that, Nagant was sure of it. Who would have thought her patrol woulde to this? UA is located in Musutafu city, where she came using the mist-viin''s wrap-gate. There, from trying to see what themotion was about in UA, she came across this, a bunch of kids fighting amongst themselves. Nagant watched as the blonde kid groaned, his body shuddering while the silver haired boy smiled. ¡­The only reason she wasn''t pulling the trigger was because¡­ he was a kid. Just a high school boy. Maybe he was being manipted by All for One? Maybe he''s being mind controlled? What if he returns back to himself the moment she fires her bullet? Watching, as the blonde boy lightly cried in pain, Nagant sighed and shook her head, locking on target on the silver haired kid''s head as she was about to fire. But just then- "Hasn''t it been a while, Kaiana?" Nagano froze, turning her head to her back as her throat was immediately grabbed by a strong hand, with two silver eyes ring daggers at her. "Just who do you think were you targeting?" said the hybrid white tiger, her eyes gleaming. "If something happened to him¡­" "Ugh... who are you?" Nagant grunted, her hand returning back to normal because of theck of oxygen. "You don''t recognise me?" the woman said, frowning and scoffing. "It doesn''t matter. Die." She raised her hand in the air and chopped on her neck. Nagant was somewhat disappointed that the attacker didn''t mean ''die'' in a literal sense. How she wished to give up this pathetic life of hers¡­ ¡ª¡ï¡ª Noting that Kimi had dealt with the problem, Neji smiled. He told her the location where she should be sent, since Neji had quite a few uses for Lady Nagant, and after sending her there, Kimi returned beside Nejire and Momo, who never even noticed her disappearance. It all took her less than a minute. Neji decided to focus on the main job again. The moment he focused, he felt it, the Vestiges were forced to give up as both he and Mirio fought against their resistance. It''s certainly faster and more efficient when Mirio was on his side since the quirk belonged to him more than those seven ghosts. Suddenly Neji felt a surge of power in his body, his existence itself, as he felt One for All finally leaving Mirio''s body and entering him, instead. [Minds that do not belong to the Gamer have been detected trying to invade!] [Gamer''s Mind has reacted!] [The 8 minds within the Quirk, ''One for All'', is being eliminated by the Gamer''s Mind.] [The slight consciousness within the Quirk, ''Permeation'', is being eliminated by the Gamer''s Mind.] [...Evaluating!...] [Elimination sessful!] [Ding! The Quirk, One for All, along with the seven quirks stored within it, has been Mined!] [Would you like to check the details?] [Y/N] It was here. The power, the authority, the endless energy running within his body¡­ Neji shivered as he tried to force down his grin from widening any further, pushing the nasty chuckle down his throat. This was it, this was the thing he''s been waiting for. This was what just made him rise to the top, jump ranks in the power hierarchy immediately. Neji pressed no and drew back his hand, feeling somewhat relieved that Mirio simply looked exhausted instead of dying or bing brain-dead. But a part of him felt... paranoid. ''He is the main character¡­ losing his powers isn''t that big of a deal for him. I should kill him.'' Neji sighed softly, feeling somewhat guilty as he clenched his fist and coated it with Tremor. He didn''t want to, but he had to. He raised his hand in the air, even as Mirio looked backwards with horrified eyes¡­ before he stopped because of a yell from the side. "Neji¡­ stop!" Neji turned, looking at Nejire whose cheeks were wet. "D-don''t do it¡­ You already got what you wanted, right? Don''t kill him¡­ please!!" ''Uh, fuck.'' Neji''s lips thinned as he clenched his jaws, falling in deep thought. He defeated two Main Characters already. If the Will of the World of whatever it was called really was going to boost Mirio''s powers further, then¡­ ''I will just steal his quirks again.'' Certainly, the main character''s new quirks would need to be strong enough to match the threat that was Neji right now. So his quirks would surely be stronger, in case the world really did help him regain strength. The moment Neji thought that a quest shed in front of his eyes. [An emergency quest has been generated!] [Quest: Harvesting! Description: It''s an all known fact that Main Characters can rise even from their ashes! Losing power is a small problem for them. Certainly, Mirio Togata will regain his powers, maybe even powers greater than the One for All? Objective: Let Mirio Togata live Reward: New powers (A chance to fight a stronger Mirio, with stronger powers that you can plunder!), Tier Potions 2x, Health Potion 3x, Stamina Potion 10x. Failure: High chance of losing Nejire''s trust, and a higher chance for her to enter a state of depression! A new main character will be chosen!] "..." Neji cancelled his attack, turning around and walking away. That failure talking about Neji alone was enough for him to decide what he will do, and the arrival of a new MC after Mirios death was also a no brainer. The rewards were just icing on the top. Neji left the field and went to Nejire to hug her softly to mutter out a sorry. He turned to Kimi and gestured to her to pick up Momo in her arms before he did the same with Nejire, who had started to cry by then. "Y-you better have a good d-damn reason for all this!" She hugged him and cried, as he rose in the air, turning to Kimi and telling him the location. "That mansion I went to a few weeks ago," Neji said, seeing Kimi nod who transformed into her tiger form and kicked away from that ce. Before leaving himself, Neji nced at the crowd below, looking tired and devastated as they were on their knees. He could see All Might in the far, making sure he was still alive and not in aa, since the Gamer''s Mind did erase a total of nine consciousness. But it seems since there was only a small part of All Might''s consciousness in there, he didn''t be braindead. Without wasting another second, Neji kicked the air and flew towards Eusha city. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 158: 158: Inevitable Chapter 158: 158: Inevitable Chapter 158: Inevitable ¡ª It took Neji a few minutes to reach Eusha city, the mansion where he ''disciplined'' Toga. The moment he dropped to the ground, Kimi also appeared beside him with Momo in her arms. "Looks like we''re here." Said Kimi, putting Momo down who fidgeted around, avoiding Neji''s gaze. "There are no guards in front of the gate," Kimi added, looking around. "I noticed some viins rampaging in the city while running, I guess the guards noticed that too and escaped for their lives." The entirety of Japan was under attack, Neji realised that while flying from Musatafu city to Eusha city. "Let''s just head in." He said, walking beside Nejire who was silent the whole time. Neji had to send a spinning shockwave in the lock of the door to open it since he didn''t have the keys right now. After they made their way inside, Kimi dropped to the couch in the living room, and Neji decided to cancel the Fusion. Fusion has four forms, with this being the final and most perfect form (for a master and familiar) where the master is in control of the body, with the familiar simply inhabiting the back of the head. They could still talk to each other via telepathy though. He brought a finger from each hand, touching their fingertips and chanted in his mind, "Fusion", as soft blue and gold mama dust had burst out of his body. When the dust cleared, his cat ears and tail had already disappeared with Kurai having appeared above his shoulder. Kurai''s golden eyes looked down upon Momo and Nejire, frowning quite deeply. ''Kurai, I will handle this. Go to the second floor, our little sniper is tied there. Take care of her if she regains consciousness.'' said Neji telepathically in Kurai''s mind. Hearing him, Kurai nodded, turning away from Momo and Nejire, humphing as she jumped down from his shoulders and hopped off the stairs, going to the upper floor. As Neji watched her leave, he heard Kimi talk. "...She looked mad at us," Kimi said, a bitter smile on her face. "I guess she already knew of your ns huh." Just from her facial expression, Neji could tell that Kimi didn''t know what to feel about this. Kurai was only 5, but at the same time, that little cat has seen more bloodshed than her, a former pro hero. She just hoped the little cat, who called her mommy, didn''t have too twisted of a mind. That''s when Nejire walked up to Neji, standing in front of him, having to look up since she was a few inches shorter than him. Momo tried to stop her, but Kimi pulled her down on the couch, saying loud enough for Neji to hear, "Let her be. Not like your boyfriend can''t handle her. I suppose he already has dozens of ''excuses'' prepared, but even I hope to hear the truth." Neji looked at her, but she simply stared back, making him sigh. "Ok, you can start with any question you like." Neji said with a sigh. "Then answer me, why?" Nejire asked, "Why do all this? I don''t know how you got the power to steal quirks, and I am not interested in that either, just tell me why you stole Mirio''s quirk. Not only that, why did you try to kill him even after he surrendered? Why did you act so cowardly?!" Neji stayed silent for a second before answering. "Even though you say you don''t want to listen about my quirk stealing ability, let''s start from there anyway." he said, putting a hand inside his inventory and taking out Nine''s dead body, putting it on the floor as the girls watched with wide eyes. "This is a Viin named Nine, he had a quirk that can steal other quirks, named All for One. Yes, it''s the same name that All Might yelled at me, mistaking me for a viin with the same name, All for One, who I assume gave the quirk the Nine, to begin with." Neji watches the girls'' reaction, with Momo looking interested in the mystery, Kimi looking shocked at the confirmation of the Myth, the Legend, but Nejire looked nonchnt. "I don''t know how Nine obtained this quirk, but I knew he had this, so I forced him to transfer this quirk to me." he looked at Kimi. "That''s what I did in the white fortress. As for why I wanted this quirk, it''s because I require power, and the ability to steal quirks is something that can fulfil that need of mine very greatly." "...But why?" Nejire looked at him with an angry frown. "You''re strong already, Neji. Stronger than me, possibly stronger than that red dragon after you fuse with Kurai. Why do you need more power?" "...Heh." Neji covered his face with a hand, chuckling softly and shaking his head. He moved his hand away and then looked at Nejire again. "Nejire, you went inside the other dimension. Do you know how strong the strongest person is in that dimension?" Nejire simply frowned harder. "It''s a person who can one-shot guys like the red dragon without any serious issue." Neji lied through his teeth, as he himself didn''t know much about the strongest character in the Tower dungeon. But since the boss of Floor 10 is a "Divine Being", ording to the system, they are ought to be strong. "I still don''t understand," Nejire crossed her arms. "They are strong people in the other dimension, yes, but how does it matter? Don''t you only go to those ces for magical items? Just stop going there if you''re scared of a monstrously strong guy, why would you hurt innocent civilians, steal quirks from future heroes, just to get your hands on magical items?! That''s idiotic and bullshit!" Nejire looked angry now, looking at Neji with a re. "Is this what I taught you as your older sis?! Is that it?!" Neji simply sighed. "I have a motive for why I run after power. The only purpose I told you about the strongest guy in the other dimension is because, a group of people, stronger than even that person, is after me, after my life." Nejire''s eyes widened, "Also, by ''group'' I mean thousands and possibly millions of them. They call themselves Gods, and they''re actually right to do so, as they are real Gods." "¡­" Nejire narrowed her eyes at that, the same went for Momo and Kimi. "That''s¡­ you want me to believe that?" "Your reaction is understandable. You want proof?" "Neji-" Nejire was interrupted as Neji put Nine back into his inventory and instead took out an orb. "This is a [Memory Orb]. Where the user can put a portion of their memory, for others to see and experience." Neji said, reaching his hand out. "If you touch this, you''d realise¡­ what I am talking about. Though I do warn, this will be painful, since the memory I put inside is¡­ pretty gruesome." He put his memory from before his reincarnation, in the Neutral Zone, right after he rolled the Gamer System in the Wheel of Fortune. Neji tweaked the memory slightly, to change the conversations that talked about the Gamer System, since he didn''t want his girls to know about it, and instead reced the words with "dangerous power". At the same time, he also edited his voice a bit, since he wanted to sound young, like a 7-year-old, as he didn''t want to reveal his reincarnation either. He had a different excuse ready for that. "So, wanna try?" Nejire was frowning. "How can I trust you after all you did? Who can say this isn''t fake, who can say this isn''t just another magic trick of yours?" "..." Neji was silent for a second before he chuckled bitterly. "You''ll realise if this is a trick or not once you see it yourself." He said. "So, wanna try?" Nejire didn''t answer this time, she simply snatched the orb from his hand¡­ and immediately copsed to the floor afterwards, without any prior notice, as her eyes rolled back and a huge cry left her lips. Neji didn''t remove the part where he felt pain upon each attack from the gods, though he did tone it down a lot since nobody without Invincibility would be able to withstand that pain, even if it''s just a memory. Momo and Kimi jumped up from their seats, their eyes wide as they tried to run to help Nejire get up, but Neji simply raised a hand to stop them in their tracks. "Stay out of this. That pain is momentary, it won''tst after she stops touching the orb." The girls stopped, looking at Nejire with concerned eyes as she kept yelling for a long minute before it stopped, the orb rolling out of her hand as she looked down on the ground with wide, shaky eyes, her mouth dry as she looked up at Neji and jumped up to hug him before anyone could say anything. "How¡­ old were you back then?" Her hug tightened as she asked. "Seven?" Neji felt slightly touched seeing she could guess his exact age from the voice he used. He replied, "Eight, actually. Remember that day when I disappeared from the park when I was 8-years-old? This happened back then, when I entered my first other-dimension, I came across these gods. Gods, for some reason, said my powers are dangerous, so dangerous that the proimed Primordial God sent out a spell, sacrificing his soul, to make me unable to use magic and stuff along the lines." Nejire''s hug didn''t quiver. "Why¡­didn''t you tell me before? I suppose Kimi already knew?" She sounded a bit sharp on thest line since Kimi always seemed to know what he was up to, even though Nejire herself could barely guess most of the time. "No. Nobody knew, you''re the first." He said, hugging her back. "Sadly, you must think this is a forged memory. Unfortunately, I am out of cards. If only my older sister had a bit more trust in me-" "Stop¡­ being so sarcastic." Nejire''s shaky voice interrupted, sounding as if she was at the breaking point. She raised her head to look at him, her eyes flowing with tears. "I-I didn''t know, Neji¡­ I am such a useless older sister, aren''t I? Such a bitch, questioning your actions every time you do something rtively wrong¡­ even though you just want to live, live with me- no, us." She nced at the two other girls behind her, looking at their confused but utterly shocked faces, causing her expression to break as she started to cry loudly. "You couldn''t even share it with any of us!!" She cried out loud. "J-just because we wouldn''t trust you! Y-yet¡­" Neji wiped her tears with his hands, smiling and shaking his head. "It''s fine, calm down. You''re worrying too much over this. Did I ever me you for anything?" "Um¡­ Neji?" It was Momo who spoke after a long time. "Is that orb thing still usable?" "Why?" Neji asked, patting Nejire''s back and pushing her head against his chest. "You wanna give it a go? Even after witnessing Nejire''s painful cries." Momo nodded slowly, looking at Kimi. "I am sure Kimi would like to, too. I am curious¡­ what exactly is in that thing." "Are you sure?" Neji asked again, a bitter smile on his face. "Maybe, it''s just a brainwashing spell, you know. Maybe Nejire is brainwashed, and all this is a trap set by me to make you guys loyal to me, right?" It actually was, for the most part, that''s why he was acting ''hurt'' and ''offended'', too. Momo thinned her lips, opening her mouth to say something before she closed it and sighed. Then she followed Kimi as they both walked to touch the orb and¡­ enter another state of frenzy. Kimi simply went silent, her eyes losing light, while Momo''s body started to shake, with she starting to whimper, but no yell came . Nejire nced at them too, her eyes red and wet, as she was huffing. Seconds passed and soon a minute hit the clock as the girls returned to their senses, with Kimi falling on her butt and looking at Neji with an agape face while Momo looked around horrifyingly, scared that what she had just seen was actually real, and this peacefulness was a dream. "Young master¡­ you really should have told me at least. You know I would have trusted you regardless of whatever you said." Kimi said, her throat dry as she gulped to make it wet. "That''s exactly why I didn''t feel the need to tell you. Because you would do what I say regardless. I didn''t want you to worry about this before it''s actually the time." He said, hearing Kimi simply sigh with a nod of her head. "But¡­ but-" Momo started, her mind racing. "Is there really time? They''re supposed toe in around 20 years right? You were seven back then, so we assume they wille when you be around 27, right? I-is there really time for us to even sit here when such dangerous beings are after us?" ''Us'', she said. Neji found that cute. He tweaked the memory slightly to add that information too, without revealing anything about the letter from UnknownGamer69. "True, but that''s where my grindes into y. You see, ''Luck'' is an actual thing in this universe, and I can increase my luck using different magical artefacts from the other dimensions. By increasing my luck, I can make their search for me a bit slower, which should buy me a decade or two, if I am very very lucky." Neji said. "Anyway, to add further on why I stole Mirio''s quirk, and even tried to kill him-" "It''s fine." Nejire''s soft voice interrupted. "We¡­ understand already. Neji, don''t worry, I am with you¡­ even though I don''t particrly like the idea of you killing my friend¡­ I won''t stop you, that much I can guarantee." Neji chuckled at that, softly ruffling her hair. "That''s sweet. But I do want to borate on my point. Mirio has a quirk that belonged to All Might." He said, but the girls didn''t sound surprised. They were too shocked a minute ago to be surprised by such trivial news. "One for All, a quirk that''s been passed down from generation to generation. It''s a super-strong quirk, with the ability to boost one''s strength and also their other quirks by arge margin. I needed that quirk because¡­ well, you saw it already." The girls sighed. "Secondly, as for why I tried to kill Mirio¡­ This might sound unbelievable, but things such as [Main Characters] exist in this world. Mirio Togata is the main character of this world, and as you know, it doesn''t end well when the main characters lose their power, because they always return stronger, you see. That''s why¡­ I wanted to eliminate him right then so that he wouldn''t pose a greater threat the next time we meet. As you saw, people are already mistaking me for the viin, All for One, so he won''t go easy on me." Nejire raised her head to look at his eyes. "I see¡­ Then go. You go and kill him. I-i¡­ won''t be able to help, I am sorry. But I will support you in any other way I can." Neji ruffled her hair again,as if she was the younger sibling here. "That''s not a problem. He''s a powerless man right now. I let him live, I won''t break that gesture. Though¡­ if hees after me again, I will kill him." Nejire stared at him for a short moment before nodding. "That''s okay. I am sorry Neji." "Stop apologising. And you two, please get up. I don''t like you on the floor unless we''re doing special stuff, you know." He said with a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood, as the girlsughed softly too. Momo and Kimi got up and hugged him. "Neji, you said this life is precious to you and you don''t want to die." It was Momo who said that. "That''s the same for me. I don''t want to die either, so please, don''t¡­ hold back for us. Do what you must." Kimi simply hugged him tightly, softly whispering a sorry, before going silent. Although that was true, Neji didn''t like this, hearing them apologise so much, but if he wanted them on his side, with their goodie-two-shoes personalities, slight maniption was¡­ Inevitable. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji being a liar douche again ???? Except for he''s not. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 159: 159: Outsiders (1) Chapter 159: 159: Outsiders (1) Chapter 159: Outsiders (1) ¡ª Around 6 hours have passed since Japan''swork was manufactured and the country was under attack. The Catastrophic Dragon''s involvement in this attack had already been revealed, which was why all the me was falling on Star and Stripes'' shoulders. In the United States, Washington DC, inside the international HQ of the Public Safety Commission, a meeting was taking ce. Five people were sitting at a round table, present in person, while around a hundred or so were present there digitally,municating via the hundreds of monitors hung on the wall. ["This is not the best situation if what you said just now is true."] a feminine voice said from within one of the monitors, making the 5 people on the round table nod. ["Is All Might¡­ really so weakened?"] "Yes, he is." one of the five answered. "That was confidential information, only we and the HQ in Japan were aware of this. But in a scenario such as this, I think revealing it is a much better choice." ["I understand where you areing from."] an old masculine voice said. ["If it is as you say, and you really sensedmunication between The Dragon and the previously announced dead All for One, then yes this is the most dangerous crisis in the world since World War III."] World War III happened around two hundred years ago, soparing this with that really highlighted this situation''s danger. ["Indeed, if All for One and The Dragon are teaming up against a weakened All Might, they will be able to defeat him. In that case, this will be a world-ss disaster. They would need a while to spread their influence around in other countries, but when they do, countries closest to Japan, such as Unified Korea and my mothernd China will be the first to be attacked."] said another masculine voice, this time with a Chinese ent. South and North Korea have unified around when quirks first started to appear. North Korea was the one who took over the south, so some still refer to Unified Korea as ''North Korea''. Because to the outside world, Korea didn''t unify, instead, North Korea just erged because there was no sign of the South remaining anymore. Though the officials still use the official title for the country, such as what the PSC chairman of China did. Then, another feminine voice spoke, ["But still, reinforcements in a single day is too much for us. We know you can''t just send your Star and Stripes in there, even though it''s her fault to let The Dragon flee from America to begin with. Either way, now that both All for One and Red Dragon are together, she will be eliminated sooner thanter if she were to go to Japan carelessly. We agree to help out with reinforcements but¡­ We need at least a month to prepare our reinforcements since most heroes don''t want to listen to their own government, let alone the international PSC (Public Safety Commission)."] That''s when a smugugh filled the room,ing from one of the monitors. ["Heh¡­ I don''t think that''d be a problem for us Korea, neither would it bother China, would it?"] asked a short fat man from within the monitors, leaning over to smile. ["Unlike you folks, Korean countrymen wouldn''t dare disobey the orders of Kim-Jong-Un, the 7th, aka me. I am going to send my own ''Star'' to Japan since America is ipetent and their Star is a scared bitch."] he chuckled, hearing the soft grumbles from the five men on the round table. ["Have you heard of my Star yet? She only recently graduated from our military, which I consider to be better than UA by miles. She''s an aspiring hero, the granddaughter of our current No-1 actually. Let''s not go into further details, you will hear about her soon anyway."] Many from the monitors sneered at that. How could they have not heard of that monster, even if Korea tried to hide it? The first-year student who went to a tournament against all the other students of the whole school, killing them all anding out at the top, that was the ''Star'' Kim Jong Un was talking about. Ideally, that was a waste of a lot of future Heroes, but if the rumours were to go by¡­ as long as ''Starfire'' was in there, no such loss would be a problem to Korea. Most of the people here just couldn''t understand why a country as secretive and self-centred as Korea was jumping to send their potential future strongest out in this dangerous Japan. Was ''Starfire'' really that strong? ¡ª¡ï¡ª Back in Japan, Neji was finally checking his current stats after stealing One For All. === [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: Harem Lord Level: 150 Race: [High Human] HP: 8050/8050 SP 8160/8160 MP: #/# STR: 305 ~ 805 END: 345 ~ 845 DEX: 316 ~ 816 INT: 210 WIS: 200 CHA: 275 LUC: 325 HP REG: 2012/min SP REG: 2040/min === Neji reached level 150, from 141, after defeating the Phoenix. Interestingly, both he and Kurai received 9 levels, since the one to defeat the enemy was Neko, a fusion. More interestingly, the exp wasn''t divided, but both Neji and Kurai received the actual amount of exp that the death of the Phoenix provided. This meant they hunted 18 levels worth of a beast that usually gave 9 levels, that''s how broken the "Fusion" is. Though to bnce things up, when a fusion isn''t immediately cancelled, like what Neji did to change constantly inside the dungeon, there is a cooldown of 24 hours before Fusion is possible again. It''s been 2 hours since Neji unfused, so there were still 22 more hours remaining. Looking at his stats, he asked the system. ''System, what''s up with that "~" in between some of the stats?'' He could somewhat guess it, but it''s better to confirm that guess. [Master, it is to indicate how far you can strengthen your stats using One for All. It seems all three physical stats are 500-numbers ahead of your original stats. That might not seem like a lot but 500 bonus stat is a lot since that means you are basically around level 400 now, even as a level 150.] [On top, as you might know, levels are slightly different for youpared to the monsters in the dungeons. They gain one point in each stat once they level up, but they don''t get 5 extra stat-points that you do. With that in mind, if you calcte a bit, you''d realise as a Pseudo Level-400, you''re equal to a Level-800 monster within the tower. In the tower, only the Boss monsters will be able to match you since their levels get tuned ording to your own battle power, pseudo or not.] The lifeforms in the Tower are actually living beings, and only the boss monsters of each floor were the ones who were under direct influence of the System, so their levels adjust to whatever the Gamer''s level is. But that wasn''t the part that shocked Neji. Level 800. How strong was that,pared to All Might in his prime? Interestingly, Mirio wasn''t the same as Prime All Might, though he was indeed more versatile. One for All needs to be mastered by the new user to control its full power, just because Mirio could use 100% didn''t mean his 100% punch was the same as All Might''s. Neji had no problem with this tough, by stealing it using ?Mine? Neji didn''t have to bother mastering OFA, as he simply snatched the mastery stored within the Vestiges, and therefore gained the power of Prime All Might¡­ on top of his own. Luckily, he could use this power like an on-off switch, or even moving would have been destructive in this suddenly strengthened body of his. ''Hey, system, what about Mana? I previously thought OFA used some sort of energy, like Mana or Chakra, but since I don''t see any change in my MP, I am assuming otherwise. Anything you''d like to add?'' Neji asked in his mind. He couldn''t be mad even if this didn''t give him Mana ess. 500 stat points was¡­ a lot too much for him to get mad right now. He was flying above the clouds. [It indeed does have some sort of energy within it, master. But it''s not Mana, no. Truthfully, you should be thankful that it''s not Mana, or you wouldn''t have been able to use it because of the curse. Just raising your stats won''t take down the curse, you see. You need to achieve divinity of some sorts to fight back the curse, which will be hard.] ''I know. But isn''t there any way to use this energy as a substitute for the mana that most of my active skills need?'' asked Neji. ''For example, if a gamer was born in the Naruto world, he would use Chakra instead of Mana, right? If that''s the case, can''t you convert this energy to be usable by the skills?'' In a professional tone, a reply came soon. [The power stored within One for All is a mixture of different forms of energy, which can be exined by the science of this world. The most prominent of those energies are the Kic Energy and a great volume of Life Force energy. The mixture of these two energies can not only boost a person''s strength magnificently, it can also boost the power of the other Quirks they possess. Because Quirks are a power that works using one''s vitality, so providing it with more vitality, life force in other words, would boost its powers tremendously.] That''d exin why One for All users, except for the quirkless ones, had lower lifespans. Because One for All simply had enough life force to boost the quirks it came along with, not the new quirk(s) the user had, which made One for All suck the user''s life force to boost the quirk he had other than One for All (and its other quirks). [However, life force isn''t something that can be converted to Mana, if it could be, I would have converted your own life force a long time ago since as a Gamer there are multiple ways for you to regain lost life force anyway. On the other hand, Kic Energy is a very weak form of energy. Mana is the fundamental energy of the omniverse, while kic energy isn''t even present everywhere, despite what some scientists might say. An entire universe''s kic energy can''t achieve what a single ind''s mana can do. That''s just how it is, as Mana is the foundation of creation.] [In short, using Kic Energy instead of Mana to utilize your Skills, is worse than trying to run a car with water instead of gas.] "..." Neji shrugged after a moment. ''Eh¡­ it''s fine, really. I expected this somewhat. I kinda guessed ess to Mana in this world would be impossible. Not like there isn''t a multiverse of worlds out there for me to cure myself, anyway. For now I will manage my need for Mana with Fusion. Until then, I will try my new quirks.'' === [Quirk page: Permeation - LVL 9: Permeation grants the user the ability to phase their body through physical matter. User can choose to make one part of himself intangible or his entire body. This allows the user to smoothly maneuver through solid objects and effortlessly evade iing attacks.] This was the first, and it was awesome. Neji actually moved this quirk from under OFA after stealing for safety measures. Neji also didn''t have Mirio''s weakness to falling under ground when activating this quirk, because he could fly in multiple ways. Secondly, he was immune to any gravity attacks because he would be able to neutralise them with his own. But if this was interesting, the things below were magnifying. [One for All - LVL 10 (MAX): This quirk also allows the user to stockpile an enormous amount of raw power, allowing them to significantly enhance all of their physical abilities to a superhuman level. This results in unbelievable levels of strength, speed, agility, and durability. This quirk can even grant the user an exceptional strength boost to their given Quirk(s). ¡ªBelow are the Quirks assimted within One for All. (1)Hyper Regeneration - LVL 8: The Quirk wielded by the second user. Allows the user the ability to instantly regenerate most of any physical damage they receive. There are exceptions, such as attacks that stop cell regeneration. (2)Fa Jin - LVL 8: The Quirk wielded by the third user. This Quirk allows the user to build up and store kic energy as they move, this energy can then be released as an explosive burst of speed and power. (3)Danger Sense - LVL 8: The Quirk wielded by the fourth user. This Quirk allows the user to detect nearby threats. (4)ckwhip - LVL 9: The Quirk wielded by the fifth user. This Quirk allows the user to produce tendrils of dark energy which are useful for long-range grappling and increasing the user''s mobility. (5)Smokescreen - LVL 7: The Quirk wielded by the sixth user. This Quirk allows the user to generate thick clouds of smoke from their body, which can obscure people''s vision. (6)Float - LVL 9: The Quirk wielded by the seventh user. This Quirk allows the user to levitate. There are 6 quirks within One For All, but he didn''t need all of them. Such as Float, it was useless for him. Same went for danger sense, so he simply used All for One''s "Combine" ability to Combine Danger Sense with Eyes of the Lord, which allowed Neji to be sensitive to danger even without activating the eyes. Thebination process was simple. He just had to drag the quirk, Danger Sense, on top of Eyes of the Lord in the [Quirk Page] and drop it down as he got a notification. ording to the system, it had modified the Combination''s ability to work with the system interface. Neji was thankful for that. ''Thanks, girl.'' Neji said, sending a flying kiss in the air. [....] ''You are a girl, right? Your voice is feminine.'' [Ick gender. Emotions too, for the most part.] ''Meaning you can be anything you want, and you chose a feminine voice. I see.'' [....] [If that''s all, I will be going.] The system''s presence disappeared as Neji chuckled and shook his head. He probably shouldn''t flirt with an AI, but here he was. Back to One for All, Neji got a notification telling him if he wanted to put all his other quirks under One for All, too, meaning if he were to pass down One for All, all these quirks will be passed along. But he rejected it after confirming his other quirks could gain power boost from OFA without putting them under it. After all, even if he wasn''t going to pass it down to anyone, this was the power of the main character for generations, what if All Might had some way to take it back? Realising that, Neji decided to move out all the quirks that were under One for All to put them under Mine instead. ''This is good enough for now.'' he thought, scratching his neck. ''I wanted to go to Eri''s ce immediately after UA, which is exactly why I chose Eusha city out of all the options.'' From the little research Neji made Kimi do, the Shei Hassaikai''s main base was located in this city. ** ** ** Author''s Note: I don''t have much to work with on the international heroes, so, there will be some ''familiar'' faces from the other side. Chapter 160: 160: Outsiders (2) Chapter 160: 160: Outsiders (2) Chapter 160: Outsiders (2) ¡ª In an unknown building, All for One was sitting on a chair, his legs crossed as he looked at the grumbling girl in front of him, her arms tied behind her with her mouth taped as Kurogiri stood behind her. "Master, this girl is suspicious. She was eavesdropping when I was talking to you via our special telephones, I only noticed her when she tried to attack me upon hearing that Neji had died in Hisashi''s hands," said Kurogiri, his voice not carrying any emotion like always. "What should we do with her?" All for One turned his gaze at the girl, his expression indifferent at first before he smirked. "What is Neji to you?" He asked the blonde-haired girl, wearing a schoolgirl outfit. "Kurogiri, remove the tape from her mouth." Kurogiri did so as the girl yelled immediately. "Fuck you!" All for One, shocked for a moment, paused before he gave out a soft chuckle. "Kurogiri, contact Hisashi. I think he will like this one." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hunting for quirks can wait. It''s been a while since Neji ate, more than 30 hours precisely. So Neji was waiting for Kimi to finish cooking food. His head was resting on Nejire''sp, while hey on a couch, his eyes closed as he watched the system interface. "But when will you take out our parents? Won''t they suffocate or die of hunger if they keep staying in your pocket dimension?" Nejire asked, not really worried, as she ran her hand through Neji''s hair, his head resting on herp. "Time flows differently in there, so no. Actually, time doesn''t flow there at all. They''re frozen in space and time. You really want them toe out and worry?" asked Neji with a shrug, making Nejire shake her head. "It''s fine then, I guess. Still feels kinda weird without them around though, not that they''re around much anyway." "Same for me," Momo said, sitting beside Nejire on the couch. "I hope all this ends soon so that I can see them again." Neji nodded at that. "Don''t worry too much, I will take them out when we have a safe haven around this ce. We first have to hunt some viins, show them the power gap and start a rumour around here so that the small fries avoid us. Some of the big viins wille out, but they will be handled easily." Neji paused for a moment before sighing. "Though I have to first find Rumi and Ryukyu, you know. I can''t contact any of them because of the blockage of thework. How did they pull this off anyway? Blocking a whole country''swork system, and even maintaining it for over 6 hours." That''s when Kimi peeked out from the kitchen. "Huh, only Rumi and Ryukyu? What about that vampire girl? You don''t remember her, even though this mansion is the ce where you first did it?" The girls turned to her, making her shrug. "Why do you look so shocked?" "Uh¡­ ahem, anyway forget about her." Neji shook his head, making the two girls sigh before they decided to ignore it. This wasn''t the first time anyway. "I am not really that close to her, emotionally. I was just her employer and she was my employee." Kimi raised an eyebrow. "So you''re just gonna let her die wherever she''s in right now? Wow, so cold-hearted." "No. I will find her, she has yet to receive her payment for herst few pieces of information. I wouldn''t have sent you to my parents if not for her, so she deserves¡­ a big payment." Neji said, smiling. "I will decide what to do with her after that payment." Kimi nodded with a smile and went back to cooking. Soon the aroma filled the air and she presented the food on the table as her employers started to eat with drooling mouths. ¡ª¡ï¡ª At the same time, in a city far from Eusha, Hisashi was sitting on a throne-like chair. In front of him, a green-haired woman was bowing, her hand forcing down the head of a teenager to bow with her. This woman was Ophelia Sarkissian, aka Madam Viper. She was his right-hand woman, and also the only underling he brought from America for now. Like any other big Super Viin, of course he had a viin team of his own, he just didn''t bring all of them here because that''d have slowed down their movement in America, and also alerted Star and Stripes. Though Hisashi was sure the news was already out, at least he managed to kill that Neji brat already. But¡­ he didn''t feel so satisfied in his heart, which was exactly why he was going out of his way to hunt some kids. Such as this one under Viper''s hand. "Bossss." The green-haired woman spoke in English, her ''S'' sounding like a hiss. "This kid is Inasa Yoarashi. From what All for One let us know, this guy used to look up to that Neji boy, like a rival of some sort." ording to All for One, Izuku used to make a report of the students to him. Not only Izuku, but the other spy kid (in ss 1-A) also did the same, so AFO had a good idea of who Neji was close to and who he wasn''t. Neji was mostly close to his female ssmates, Hisashi could understand why since that kid was admittedly quite handsome, though that didn''t mean his rtionship with the boys in the ssroom was bad. They just simply weren''t so close. Unfortunately, in the few hours since the fight had ended, this Inasa kid was the first to be captured amongst all the other students. Madam Viper had a quirk that let her coat anything she touches with a coat of poison. She mostly uses that power to coat bullets with different types of poisons and fires them at her targets. That''s how she caught Inasa, who was huffing with an exhausted face, sweating heavily. "Good work," Hisashi said, standing up. "Let''s see if I really feel satisfied killing these kids." Hisashi was curious to find, as he opened his mouth wide, making Viper quickly move to the side. Inasa''s face twisted in horror. "W-wait, what are you doing?! This is negotiable! Stop it! Let''s talk this through, no goodes out from my death-" Hisashi fired a dragon''s breath at the frightened Inasa''s head and the beam elongated like a long pir, driving through Inasa''s head and taking out his skull in a matter of milliseconds. "..." -Thud! As Hisashi closed his mouth, a soft shadow of a smile was on his face. "This does feel better, yes. Haah, I really wanted to give that brat a slow death. But whatever, I will manage with his friends." He chuckled softly, while Viper stood on the side with a deadpan expression before her earpiece twitched and she bowed again. "Boss, we got someone new¡­ It''s not a ssmate, but it''s a girl. All for One is the one who found her, saying she''s a spy in the League of Viins." Hisashi frowned but nodded. "Tell him to send her here." Viper ryed his message immediately as a purple portal opened in the middle of the room, opening as a blonde girl wearing a school uniform was pushed ahead. Her hands were tied behind her, but before the portal could close, Kurogiri ripped the rope off and pushed her ahead. "Are you that dragon?" The girl asked, gritting her teeth as she gawked at his face. Moving swiftly, she slipped out a knife from under her socks, raising it in front of her. "Did you really kill Neji? Did you? Tell me, did you?!" Hisashi''s bored expression changed slowly as he smiled at the girl. "I did. Why? Was he someone important to you?" The girl rushed at him immediately, making Hisashi gesture to Viper to stop, who had already taken out her gun. "Die! Die! Die!" The girl''s expression twisted, her eyes unfocused, as she ran at Hisashi, yelling and swinging her knife like a maniac. "How dare you! Y-you were not supposed to kill him!!!" Himiko Toga swung her knife at Hisashi''s neck, but as the knife connected, it snapped in two without even scratching Hisashi. "Heh." Hisashi''s smile widened as he grabbed Toga''s throat tightly, raising her in the air. "Looks like I found his lover. I thought it was a girl named Momo? But whatever it may be, I am going to have fun breaking you. This won''t just send in a second. I am going to do what I nned to do with Neji." "Really?" Toga, who at first seemed frightened at the strength around her neck, asked with a smirk. "You wanna try me, you paedophile?" "Oh no, of course not." Hisashi narrowed his eyes. "I am not interested in children. But after what I am going to do with you, you wish I were." He said, throwing her to the floor as she coughed and gasped for air, while he turned to Viper. "Contact All for One again. I need a portal back to America, we have to take out some of our torture devices." Viper nodded at his words and conveyed them to her earpiece, while Toga grumbled on the floor. ''I will kill this fucker¡­ I will kill kill kill kill- He should die, he will die, he must die.'' She didn''t care for the iing torture. Not at all, because unfortunately for Hisashi, torturing wasn''t going to take him anywhere with Himiko Toga. But still, as she recalled the strength of Hisashi''s grip, she realised that Neji might have actually died. She couldn''t help it, even as she tried, as tears started to trail down her cheeks while she still thought about how to kill this bastard. ''...I will avenge him.'' ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 161: 161: Obstacles (1) Chapter 161: 161: Obstacles (1) Chapter 161: Obstacles (1) ¡ª It had been 8 hours since Japan had been under attack, now it was nighttime. After having dinner, Neji decided to go out after waiting until Momo and Nejire were asleep. "Where are you going~? Don''t you need sleep?" asked Kimi, who was yet to fall asleep, but was curled in the bed like a sleepy cat. "It''s been more than a day, counting the time inside the other dimension, since you slept." Neji was changing his clothes as he answered, "I drank a stamina potion, it will help me stay up for a few more hours." He wore a simple white shirt and ck pants and tidied his hair a bit. "Don''t you need Kurai?" Kimi asked, seeing him open the door. "Going out alone might be dangerous¡­" "Nope. Kurai is busy monitoring our sniper. Even if she wasn''t, she would only be a drawback than anything since we can''t fuse right now." He was currently strong enough to raid Shie Hassaikai''s base alone. After that is done, he will finally talk with Nagant. "Okay, take care I guess." Kimi yawned for thest time before closing her eyes and falling asleep. Nejiughed and left the penthouse. ¨C Shie Hassaikai was by far thergest Yakuza group amongst the countless others that controlled Japan''s underworld. That''s why they had dozens of highly protected bases all over Japan, however, it wasn''t exactly impossible to find their main base. Located in Eusha City, Viin Overhaul was spotted lurking around a seemingly normal family house, and upon further investigations, Kimi managed to confirm that this indeed was the main base of the Shie Hassaikai. That happened a few weeks ago whenwork blockage wasn''t a problem. Based on what Neji remembered from canon, Overhaul wasn''t the type to stay far from Eri for a prolonged time, so noticing his stay in this city for a few weeks, Neji was sure Eri was also in this base. Rewind, the name of Eri''s Quirk. It allows her to reverse a living individual''s body back to a previous state, allowing her to make her target physically younger, heal injuries, and undo bodily modifications. She has even shown the ability to rewind someone''s body to a point before they even existed, therefore effortlessly killing them. Such a quirk¡­ Neji could only fathom its abilities when it would be used along with One for All, let alone when it''s awakened or evolved. Exactly that was the reason why he was so impatient to get his hands on this Quirk, enough for him to prioritise this first instead of looking for Rumi and Ryukyu. ''Besides that, as a bonus, I also get Overhaul''s quirk.'' Neji thought while floating a few hundred metres above an ordinary-looking family house. That was the base, and he was prepared to go in there right away. Putting his clothes inside his inventory (because they will only be a hassle) Neji leapt down onto the ground, falling downwards as if he was jumping into a pool, and shockingly enough, he indeed sunk into the ground like a pool, with no sound whatsoever. ?Permeation - Level 9? Mirio Togata''s former quirk. [1] Neji activated his ?Level 3 ¡ª Eyes of the Lord?, and the magical eyes allowed him to see underground, even in his permeated form. Though it wasn''t an x-ray vision so he could only see ground upon ground until he peeked into an underground room. ''Nice.'' Seeing that there indeed were underground facilities, Neji got into work and started to pop his head from one room to another, effectively avoiding the security cameras since his now EL''s ''Danger Sense'' counted that as a form of danger. Using that help, Neji kept looking around. ¡­. A minute became ten and that became an hour. Yet, Neji found nothing. ''There is a medical bed with all sorts of fancy equipment, and it looks as if it was being used until just a few hours or so long ago.'' That was the old boss'' bed. Neji recalled that much from his memory. ''Meaning this really is the main base where both Overhaul and Eri should be.'' Neji thought. ''...This is annoying. There is a chance Overhaul was also bought by AFO, I knew, I expected it. But I also expected Overhaul to stay in his main base instead of moving out because that''s not what a Yakuza does.'' From Toga''s reports, Neji could guess that AFO was buying out every big criminal organisation. He certainly had the power and fame to do so, more of fame than power since in his weakened form some viins could actually overpower him. But the fame around his identity is too refined and strong for most to even think of that possibility. Of course, some would probably resist, but Overhaul didn''t since he admired AFO''s power. After all, Overhaul believed AFO was the only one who could ''clean'' this society (before he gained Eri). ''Tsk.'' Neji was annoyed. So much power yet he couldn''t put it to use. ''Maybe I should just destroy this ce. It will probably attract Overhaul.'' There was a high chance of that, but there were also problems. AFO and Hisashi would sooner orter find out about Neji''s fake death, and AFO would be able to connect the dots using Kimi''s connection with Neji and realise that Nine''s All for One was currently being used by Neji. Once he realises that and also understands that Neji is hunting strong quirks¡­ In short, it would be a bad idea to notify him that Neji knows about Eri and her quirk. Because in that case, AFO will try his best to keep Eri away. ''Fuck this shit.'' Doing that won''t work. He needed a better n. ''I know¡­ Lady Nagant can help.'' A person who knew about the country''s dark secrets. She should be aware of many things that Neji and Kimi aren''t aware of. Neji will just have to make her find a trail to All for One''s current base so that he can go there and fuck him up. ''Haah, why can''t I ever have a smooth way out?'' Sighing, Neji floated out of the ground and headed back to his penthouse. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Shie Hassaikai''s current young leader, Kai Chisaki, had his eyes locked on the translucent tablet on the table, showing the masked face of a man feared by many, but admired by Chisaki. ["I am proud to see you have done as I said. I thought the young leader would be arrogant, as that''s the usual cliche in your circle."] Said All for One with a chuckle in all his glory. ["As I said, your god-father will be safe here, and so will your¡­ daughter. Your job is simple, most of the other Yakuza group leaders are new so they think they''re hot stuff and are refusing my offer to join forces. Take them down, or make them submit. Whatever you do, it''s up to you."] AFO has been an active force in the Underworld for a long time before he ''died'' half a decade ago in a fight against All Might. That''s why when he finally returned, a lot of new bosses refused to believe it was actually him, while another part didn''t want to work under him again. Chisaki was aware that these bosses were strong, or they wouldn''t have been able to exist at all. That''s why AFO chose him for this job because for reasons unknown, he refused to make a move by himself. That was suspicious, true, but Chisaki wasn''t going to try his luck against his childhood nightmare. "I understand." Chisaki said. "In a way, you gave me an opportunity to make Shie Hassaikai''s position clear in others'' eyes. I thank you for that, and you don''t have to worry. I will take care of it in less than a month." ["A month is good."] came a reply from AFO. ["I will be kind of busy for a month, you see. That''s why I am not moving by myself. I am d I chose you, so don''t make me regret it Chisaki. That''s all for now, I hope you do a good job."] The line was cut as Chisaki kept sitting on the couch, his face neutral as he thought if this really was okay or not. Was it alright to follow All for One just to assume he will erase the corruption that is called Quirk from the face of the earth? Was it alright to do that after he has been torturing a little girl for years? ''...No. It doesn''t matter.'' If All for One didn''t live up to expectations¡­ Chisaki will use Eri to erase that old Monster''s quirk. After that, he will move along with his old n. Until then, let him see if the decision he made was actually worth it or not. ¡ª¡ï¡ª AFO was sitting on his chair, thinking while Kurogiri was taking off his ck mask and started putting his medical cords back. He talked with Chisaki in that mask, to hide his weakness. That''s how he met with the viins of Tartarus too. AFO liked how everything was unfolding. Everything was going ording to his ns, everything was under the palm of his hand like always. He would have still preferred to not bring Hisashi into all this but that didn''t matter much now. This was a good development. Shigaraki''s experiment was going to bepleted in a month from now on, and when that happens, a part of his consciousness will already have taken over that body. The true quirk All for One was actually inside Tomura Shigaraki for a while now. AFO passed down that quirk to Tomura ages ago when he first adopted the boy. That''s how old of a n this is. Currently, AFO only had a copied version of his true quirk, while Tomura had the original. All quirks have a portion of the user''s consciousness, and by far, the quirk All for One had the strongest consciousness formed within it. That''s how it will take over Tomura''s body. After that happens, AFO will transfer all his current quirks onto the new Tomura''s body, and therefore sessfully insert his true consciousness into that body too. That''s when he will regain all the quirk he''s been harvesting for 200 years that was stored within the true All for One quirk. When that happens, he will be unstoppable with Shigaraki''s enhanced body which will have strengthparable to All Might. Not only that, since that surgery will boost all his quirks'' powers too, that''d mean he will finally be strong enough to steal One for All too. ''All my ns are leading me to that future. Nothing will be an obstacle after I take over Shigaraki''s body.'' Not only that, he now had Overhaul and that girl, Eri. He never knew someone like that existed and he would never have either unless he called Overhaul to work under him. ''A quirk that can reverse time¡­ Heh, that''s why I am keeping that girl all safe andfortable in my most protected base.'' He would have liked it if the girl could reverse his injured body back to its prime, unfortunately the girl wasn''t so proficient at her quirk, so she might as well kill him instead. At the same time, he can''t steal that quirk now. It might only do more harm than anything to his weak body. More so, doing that now will make Overhaul turn on him, meaning a waste of freebourer. ''Then again, I n to take his quirk too in a month from now. Overhaul is a pretty strong quirk in itself, even if I don''t train it.'' All for One was slightly sad that Neji had to die, or he would have stolen that Surge quirk too. It was after all one of the most versatile quirks, too. ''Everything is moving ording to n. Just¡­ a month, and everything will reach its perfect climax.'' AFO chuckled deeply, his body shaking in excitement as he watched his grand n unfold before his eyes. This way, he may even be able to pay back that bitch who went by the name ''Nawab''. ''Now that would be a sweet ending.'' He could already see her desperate expression as he ripped off her limbs one by one¡­ ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 162: 162: Obstacles (2) Chapter 162: 162: Obstacles (2) Chapter 162: Obstacles (2) ¡ª It was midnight, making it 16 hours since Mirko has been running. Around 8 hours ago, when she was preparing to go home after finishing today''s patrol, an unexpected viin attack happened. Strangely, it wasn''t a single viin, but it wasn''t a group either. Multiple individual viins were attacking different parts of the city. Things weren''t looking good because she couldn''t contact the other heroes and even the police because of some sort ofwork blockage, and from the words of the few heroes she came acrosster, it seemed to be a country-wide problem. Japan''swork was being jammed, and more shockingly, viins who should have been locked in Tartarus, along with ''viins'' who were supposed to be civilians, were attacking all over the country. Mirko was but a single hero, she couldn''t be everywhere. That worried her. She tried her fastest to finish the viins in her primary city before moving to another, but even though it''s been 8 hours since then she has only cleared three cities. "Huff¡­ persistent bastards." Mirko panted with a grin as she wiped sweat from her forehead, stepping on top of three limplyid down Nomus. "Looks like these brain monsters are the hardest opponents amongst the rampaging viins. Though their presence means the League is behind this attack. Kinda shocking." Shocking, but fun. This was tiring, first patrolling for 8 hours and then fighting for 8 hours straight. Even her adrenaline wasing off at this point. But still. There was a strange thrill behind all this. Mirko jumped off the bodies, kicking off and slumping down on her butt on the ground as she decided to take a break. "Thrilling or not, this situation is quiteme. Because of thework jam, I can''t contact Neji, I wanna know if he''s fine or not." She wasn''t particrly worried about his safety. If she was fine with these viins, he would be finer. But there was still a strange ominous feeling to it¡­ ''Nah, he''s fine.'' Rumi yawned, stretching her hands and standing up. ''He can''t not be fine. That brat''s too strong for his own good.'' She just hoped his other girls wouldn''t drag him down, as they are pretty weak¡­ though Rumi was mostly guessing since she only saw that Momo girl in action. ''Still, I wanna meet him. It''s been a while since we talked outside texting.'' Rumi felt lonely because of that, and now this stinking situation meant they won''t be able to experience peace for a few months. Shrugging, she jumped off, leaving the destroyed street behind and going towards another city. It was then, as she jumped off buildings from buildings, that red feathers started to rain down from the sky, making her frown. "Stop showing off,e out!" she shouted, still running as she heard a softugh from above before she found a man in a yellow costume flying beside her. "Looks like someone is having fun even in this situation." the man in yellow said, smiling as his red wings pped behind him. "Yo, been a while Mirko." "Hawks, don''t annoy me. Go away." Rumi scoffed, kicking off, but unable to outrun the fastest hero of Japan, No.3 in the Hero Billboard, Pro Hero Hawks. "Tsk." "Hey,e on~ I am not here to annoy you. This is a serious situation." Hawks said,ughing. "I am gathering the top heroes since we can''t gather by the usual means because of thework blockage. The blockage will probably be taken out in a few days, if not hours, but we gotta prepare for the worst-case scenario and gather together sooner thanter." Rumi barely paid attention to him as she kept running. "I already found Edge Shot in the city you''re heading to. Do me a favour and stay in that city for a while, please?" Hawks said, which surprised Rumi since this guy wasn''t the type to plead for things like this. "I will look for other top heroes in the meantime." "Okay, but why?" Rumi asked, despite not wanting to talk to this man. "I didn''t exactly face that much of a threat against the 56 viins I came across in thest 8 hours. I can only assume the same for others. Then ain''t it better for us to move individually?" "Yes, true, but you''re misunderstanding. I am not trying to make a team. Just¡­ gather there. We at least need to exchange thoughts on the current situation, you see." Hawks said before he flew a bit higher. "Also I will go and see All Might who should be around Musatafu. I don''t n to bring him here since that''d just waste his time, but he might have some idea about the current situation." Hearing that, Rumi was interested. "Musatafu? That''s where UA is right? I would like to go too." "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Hawks chuckled. "You''re fast, but I am faster. You''d just slow me down if you followed me." "Tsk." Rumi scoffed. "Fine, I will wait in the city, but only for 12 hours. I will leave after that, make sure you gather everyone before that. Now fuck off." Hawksughed softly as he flew off, far faster than Rumi could reach no matter how much she tried. ''...Tsk.'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hisashi left the crazy blonde in his right hand''s care, though not before spending hours trying to break her himself. But it didn''t work. That girl was simply too out of her mind to break in a short period of time. Hisashi had trust in Madam Viper''s abilities though. She can''t only make lethal poison, she can make poison that hurts more than it does damage and with such poison, it would be easy to break the crazy girl. Hisashi was sitting on his red throne again, waiting for his new most capable minion, someone who he sent out a while ago to hunt Neji''s ssmates. He didn''t have to wait much longer before a woman walked in through the door, her golden hair flowing behind her as she walked in the middle of the hall and threw a girl at Hisashi''s feet. Hisashi looked down on the girl on his feet, raising it and stomping on her head, controlling his strength to not shatter her skull right away. "Itsuka Kendo, ss A-1." The blonde woman said in a monotone voice as she kneeled. "Vice President of the ss, close to the president who was Neji''s girlfriend. She''s also amongst the close female friends Neji had." "I see," Hisashi smirked. "Finally one of his female ssmates. Good job, little dragon, you did well." He got no reply, but he didn''t mind. That''s how it usually was when he first enved someone using his dragon mind control. This woman, Pro hero Ryukyu, will slowly regain emotions, though those emotions will be by then manipted to be ultra loyal to him. But that process usually depends on the target''s willpower, so Hisashi won''t count on it. "Y-you¡­" came a hate-filled call from below Hisashi''s feet, making him amused as he looked down at the ginger-haired girl''s desperate face. "This won''t end well. I don''t know why you''re doing all this¡­ Why you''re hunting us or why you''re hurting us, but your evil wille to an end. The heroes will-" "Ah, hero this and hero that." Hisashi interrupted her. "Kids these days. Do you have no idea what type of situation you''re in?" He put a bit of strength in his foot, watching as the girl''s face got pushed onto the floor and her eyes widened in pain. "I can kill you right now, without even breaking a sweat. But unfortunately for you, I am taking it slow because your friend has fortunately taken the easy way out of this world. me everything on him after you meet him in hell." "Ke¡­euh!" Kendo tried to say something, but only blood and saliva spat out of her mouth as she jolted under his feet trying to free herself. She even used her quirk to push away his leg with herrge hands, but it simply didn''t work. "Pathetic," Hisashi said. "Truly pathetic. You want to resist me with that basic quirk? Such vivid delusions." Hisashi chuckled. Then he was about to pop her head right there but he noticed something interesting from his minion''s side. That little dragon was shaking as if fighting his control over her body as if to save this child. ''Interesting. That''s some great willpower she has. With that along with her quirk, she might actually be a proper dragon after awakening. It''s fortuitous that I managed to obtain her as my minion early on.'' Hisashi thought, smiling. To test her limits, he opened his mouth. "Ryukyu? Is there anything wrong?" She flinched, her trembling body stopping as her eyes went back to emotionless. "I- I am sorry, my lord. I don''t know what happened, it was a weird feeling." "That''s fine. But don''t do that again." Hisashi said, putting pressure on his feet again. Deliberately taking it slow to make it most painful for the girl under him. But he was again interrupted before he could finish the job. This time it was a phone call that came in his new phone (provided by AFO) that could work even in thiswork jam. Taking out the ringing phone from his pockets, he saw the caller''s name and controlled his fury. ''It''s just Shigaraki.'' That was fine. Shigaraki, aka All for One, wouldn''t call him to discuss vacation after all. It must be something important. ["Hisashi, I have news, but I am not sure if you''d like it or not."] All for One''s voice was grim as he spoke those words, making Hisashi frown. "What''s wrong?" ["Brace yourself. Neji Hado¡­ is alive."] "..." Hisashi didn''t know what he felt at the moment because, at the same time, he grinned in joy and stood up in anger. In the process, however, the girl''s head simply burst under his feet, painting the already red carpet on the ground with a deeper red colour. "That''s interesting news." Hisashi, standing up from his throne, decided it was time for a bit more chaos. He didn''t know how that brat could have ever survived but this¡­ This wasn''t a bad development. ** ** ** Chapter 163: 163: Obstacles (3) Chapter 163: 163: Obstacles (3) Chapter 163: Obstacles (3) ¡ª Like every other city, Musatafu, the city where UA is located, was also under attack from viins of different kinds. Many civilians were hurt and dead before Lady Nagant reached that ce and took care of the viins. After that, the civilians went up the mountain to reach UA in the hope to meet Recovery Girl to get healed as some of them were hurt quite badly. Taking this chance, among these civilians, AFO slipped in a few spies to understand the aftermath of Hisashi''s fight. That was a few hours ago, but those spies managed to report only now on what happened in UA after the fight. Learning all that, AFO was pissed. That Neji brat used His quirk, All for One, to steal His long targeted prey. That was so infuriating that AFO hadn''t felt this much anger in decades, if not centuries. ''Who does he think he is?!'' He wasn''t interested in how Neji got the quirk. It was most certainly that maid delivering Nine''s dead body to Neji before he did some trick to transfer the quirk from Nine''s body to his. Normally AFO would be interested in the method, but this was not a normal situation. The problem that AFO was interested in was that he couldn''t feel his consciousness that should be within Nine''s All For One quirk. Quirks have consciousness of the user within them, that''s the same for the quirks that AFO stole from others. However, AFO''s own consciousness can corrupt those other ones and reign supreme. After that, when he bestows one of his quirks onto someone, a part of his consciousness is left within that person. AFO can''t control that consciousness, as it has a mind of its own, but AFO can sense where that person is by focusing on that consciousness. AFO didn''t give Nine his quirk in the usual way, as it was instead copied using technology and passed down, but it still had a part of his consciousness within it. Meaning, he should have been able to locate Neji''s location right now, who was using that quirk. But he wasn''t able to do that. As if that quirk, which clearly was All for One from the description, was actually something else entirely. Or that brat somehow managed to eradicate the consciousness within it¡­ Or maybe both. "Tch. I haven''t been this furious in a long time." AFO was tapping his finger on his thigh as he grunted. He needed to find Neji, which was another problem. Where was he? Where did he escape to after leaving UA? Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of any ce or anyone who might know about his whereabouts- "Wait," AFO stopped moving his finger, a possibilitying out in his mind. "Does that Toga girl know something?" It''s possible. Highly probable. Since she worked under Neji, she must have a meeting ce with him. There''s a chance Neji is in that meeting ce right now¡­ "Heh, this can work." AFO grinned, connecting a call with Hisashi again. "Hisashi, I have a n. Listen¡­" He started to exin as the impatient man on the other end started to graduallyugh. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A few hours after Rumi first met Hawks, she was greeted by different heroes each hour. Around 11 hours after Hawks had left, he returned again, and this time he had Endeavour beside him. He gathered all the heroes he called in one ce, inside an old factory building, and stood there with a grim expression. This is why Rumi didn''t like this guy. Why gather everyone in one ce if he''s gonna stay silent? "Don''t you think you should talk?" It was Mt Lady who spoke, uncaring that most of the heroes here were her seniors. "I am sure nobody is liking this awkward and grim silence." Mt Lady and Kamui Woods were two newbie heroes who were rising. They weren''t in the top rankings yet, but most heroes here were aware that they were strong. Hearing her Hawks sighed. "You are right. I was just thinking about how I should ry the information I got from All Might." His words caught everyone''s interest, but Rumi was frowning, noticing how he kept ncing at her with pity. ''What is this bastard up to?'' "Well, I am sure you guys have already seen this city and the other ones, but for anyone who is caught behind, Japan is under attack from viins who should have been locked in Tartarus along with viins who we always assumed were civilians. Thetter party is from a group d Meta Liberation Army, I know of them because I have been researching them for a while now." Endeavour grunted at that. "So you''re saying such a group existed and we never knew? The PSC knew of this and never let us know?" "I mean¡­" Hawks shrugged. "I was supposed to infiltrate them, alerting them wouldn''t have worked and knowing some of you, you wouldn''t have wasted a second before bursting into their base." Rumi didn''t like how he nced at Endeavour and her of all people. Why was she being put in the same category as that idiot? "Anyway, back to the topic. Along with these viins¡­ we also have a foreign viin involved in this. Has anyone ever heard of the Catastrophic Dragon?" Everyone froze in their spots. That was like asking if they knew who the number one hero of Japan is. Of course, they heard of him. He''s a big name, thriving for more than a century. Hawks chuckled at their reaction, making Rumi along with some other heroes annoyed. "That is not all. The infamous All for One is alive, and also involved in this. The newbies might have only heard of him as the urban legend named ''The One'', but yes he actually exists." Said Hawks getting another chain reaction from the heroes. "AFO and The Dragon are allying in this attack. With All for One''s support, the Dragon managed to infiltrate UA with the power of the Mist Viin who can teleport. After that¡­ Well, in short, UA is destroyed and many of the teachers and students are dead." Everyone looked at each other. What the hell was he saying¡­ That had to be a joke, right?! Most of the heroes present here had students from UAe to them for internships not so long ago. It hadn''t even been a month, actually. Now they were being told that their beloved students might be under rubbles? "Hawks, borate." The one to speak was Endeavour, his voice cold. Everyone could understand why since he had his son in that school. "Well¡­ it went like this-" he started to exin the situation that Rumi guessed he must have learned from All Might and the more she heard¡­ the colder her forehead became. After Hawks was done exining, everyone had their eyes on Rumi. All Might didn''t know who amongst the students had died, because ording to him by the time he reached the battlefield most of the students had escaped and he wasn''t free enough to check inside the ssroom, but before he could be free, the ssroom was destroyed by a beam of sma. However, All Might reported that two students had certainly died. Two of them, one was someone Rumi was familiar with. That''s why everyone was looking at her. "...Stop staring at my face." Rumi said with a grunt. "Looking at me won''t change anything¡­ would it?" Her voice was shaky, which seemed to shock many of the heroes, but she could care less about it. ''Weren''t you supposed to be strong, you bastard? Why did you die¡­'' "Anyway," Endeavour said with a sigh, trying to move on from this topic. "That''s a bad situation. I¡­ I didn''t know All Might was weakened for 5 years. To think he fought such an enemy head-on with such an injury." Hawks told them about All Might''s weakness too, and most heroes other than Rumi were the most shocked at that info. Even in her current state, Rumi could tell that Endeavour was barely holding his rage in. He didn''t want to show anything unsightly in front of so many people after all. Though then again¡­ the same could be said for her. "Moving on, the next part is the most important." Hawks said, again ncing at Rumi for some reason. "After a while since the battle ended, Neji returned along with his sister, girlfriend and maid." Rumi''s eyes widened with a spark of hope as Hawks continued with a sigh. "This¡­ returned Neji had a new quirk that he used to heal All Might." Everyone looked surprised, but it was a pleasant surprise¡­ which twisted hearing Hawks'' next words. "He seemed excited to heal Mirio Togata, Sir Nighteye''s sidekick, but when he touched Mirio''s body, ording to All Might, Neji used a quirk he was familiar with- The All for One." The heroes went silent as Rumi clenched her jaws. "A fight started between Mirio and ''Neji'', which ended with Mirio defeated and this so-called Neji stealing Mirio''s quirks. This might not sound so big but, other than the ability of Permeation Mirio had the same quirk as All Might. No, he''s not an illegitimate child, he is just All Might''s sessor who All Might passed down his quirk onto, as crazy as that may sound." The heroes were shocked once again. So a viin with All Might''s power¡­ They started to chatter amongst themselves, except for Rumi who was being avoided by most others. But when Edgeshot came closer to her, putting a hand on her shoulder, she kicked the ground and went in front of Hawks to grab his cor. "What the fuck are you talking about?! What are you suggesting? Are you saying this guy is not ''Neji''?! T-then why did you word it like that!?" She pulled him by his cor as he looked at her surprised, while all the other heroes looked shocked at this spectacle. "Don''t stare at me! Answer!" "...That kid wasn''t Neji," said Hawks. "He is most certainly All for One himself, using some sort of Quirk to change his appearance, which isn''t unheard of. Or, in the wildest chance, that kid was AFO''s son or a rtive. But I am certain that kid isn''t Neji Hado." He told them about Momo, who had a different appearance, and also the maid who was absurdly strong for a simple maid. The other heroes nodded while Rumi red at him with a clench of her jaws. "Fuck." She cursed, turning around and kicking off while the heroes called to stop her. But she didn''t listen. Running far from that ce, she cursed in her mind as she decided on what to do. "A fucking doppelganger¡­ you will pay." She kept cursing, her eyes bloodshot, as she ran along with the city, identally killing a few viins, but she didn''t care to stop. ¡ª¡ï¡ª At the same time, in Eusha, Lady Nagant was busy ring at the stupidly strong cat in front of her as she was chained to the wall. "Where is your owner? Tell him toe out. Coward. Making a cat watch over me." She said with a scoff, while the cat looked unamused, if she was reading that expression right. "Keep your mouth shut." The cat said, locking eyes with Nagant''s lips. "You talk some big shit for someone with such soft kissable lips." "..." Nagant stared at the cat. "W¡­what?" "What? I saw it in a meme. What''s wrong?" The cat tilted her head innocently. "..." The awkward silence was broken as the door opened and Neji walked in. He looked at the two, the cat''s nonchnt expression and Nagant''s own expression which changes from baffled to serious in a second as he nodded. "Kurai, go to mommy and sleep. I have some stuff to do with this aunty here." "Okay!" Kurai jumped off the boxes she had gathered to sit above and ran out of the room. The door closed itself by an invisible force as Nagant frowned. "Looks like the big bad viin is finally here." She said with an indifferent expression. "So what are you anyway? I doubt you''re AFO since he went far enough to wear a mask to hide his damaged face. If he had a transformation quirk like this he would have used so. So who are you?" Neji walked in front of her and crouched down, staring at her face. "I am just a nobody, please don''t think too much about it. I have a few questions for you, answer them truthfully and you''re free to go." "..." He was being far more respectful than she thought he would, but then again, that didn''t mean he will do as a viin says. "How about you fuck off." "..." She watched as the boy sighed, seemingly looking regretful that things didn''t go the easy way. "It is what it is, I guess." ¡­Soon Nagant would realise¡­ she had made a mistake. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 164: 164: Torture (*) Chapter 164: 164: ''Torture'' (*) Chapter 164: ''Torture'' (*) ¡ª She really shouldn''t have hesitated to pull the trigger. This kid, whoever he might be, was a viin to the bones. Kiana felt pathetic being tied like this, knowing too well that all this could have been avoided if she had pulled the trigger at the right time. More so, what was this binding? Why was she tied in this fashion? This¡­ this was practical, true, but this really looked weird. The rope was tied around her breasts, which connected on her abdomen and went between her legs. Her hands were tied behind, unable to move at all as they were tied stiffly enough to hold in even when she used her quirk to change her arm size. "...That Kimi," seeing how she was tied up, the boy chuckled, shaking his head. "Anyway, since you don''t want to answer my questions the easy way, I will be taking the hard route. Just say ''Stop, I will tell you whatever you want to know'' if you are to change your mind midway, okay?" His tone was that of a gentleman which only made Kiana frown deeper. What was he nning to be so confident? If it was just torture, then she would haveughed at him because she had went through more torture resistance trainings (also having tortured lots of viins and heroes alike) than the number of months this kid has been alive for. But she doubted he simply nned to torture her since there was no equipment present here. So, because she was expecting something big, she was slightly surprised as he reached out his hand, cupping her breasts before her surprise faded. Ah, of course. He''s a teenager, no matter how gentlemanly he tries to act. So this was his idea? To r*pe her and hope she will break? Unintentionally, a soft mockingughter left her lips as she looked at the boy''s face. "Somehow I expected more. This is disappointi-" She was unable to finish her sentence feeling his hand squeeze her breast as her vision spun. It was a strange feeling, as if some kind of magical force was at work, making her feel a wave of immense pleasure run through her body. "W-what the heck was that¡­" Kiana asked, gasping as she red at Neji''s smirking face. "Some sort of quirk? Of course, you had something like this in your arsenal¡­" Now, she understood why he looked so confident. ''This is bad.'' She was aware of her self-control, she was trained for these situations¡­ But¡­ It''s been a long time since she was touched like this, let alone with such a quirk. If he had such a power, then she wasn''t sure how long she would be able to hold it in. Frankly, as a person who has done more tortures than the number of people she has saved, Kiana was aware of how effective it was to pleasure someone than to give them pain when extracting information. That''s why she used to give her victims different sorts of drugs before interrogations. So she could vividly imagine herself actually breaking if he kept using that power to ravage her body that hasn''t experienced the touch of a man in a long time. "H-heh, is that all? Didn''t AFO teach you better?" knowing it might be a bad idea, she spoke in to try to provoke him as he paused and blinked before chuckling. "Looks like you''re misunderstanding something, but okay I don''t care either way." he said calmly as she tried to retort, but her words were caught in her throat as he pushed his thumb inside her mouth, generating pleasure where it shouldn''t exist. "I suggest you keep your fake little mouth shut. It''s not your style to use speech, so it really seems rigid when you try to provoke me. Don''t make this annoying for me, it won''t end well." She wouldn''t say that it wasn''t humiliating that she actually gulped back her words from the threat of a 15-year-old, but she decided to just me her unhoned skills for it. She moaned softly as he used his other hand to grab her breasts and massage them, twirling her nipples and pinching them. She tried to hold back all types of moans, unwilling to give him the idea that his tactic was actually working, as she noticed something weird. Strangely, she couldn''t see any sign of a boner in his pants. Which was¡­ a weird feeling to her. Either way, that meant he most likely had Erectile Dysfunction, which in turn meant her n to argue out of this by saying he was r*ping her was a goner. Because he actually wasn''t doing it, more like he couldn''t do it. The furthest he can go with a ruined dick is fingering her, and that was just sexual harassment if anything. "Alright, it''s working better now." The boy said, seemingly impressed at his ability as he withdrew his hands back. "Let''s get down to it." Saying so, he touched her again, this time grabbing her waist, making Kiana clench her teeth as she held back a moan, ultimately failing as his fingers dug into soft flesh. "B-bastard¡­" she cursed, gritting her teeth. "You think this will work? This is a mere taunt to someone like me." "Oh, sure. I can see it''s a mere taunt too." Said the boy as he grabbed her prison outfit and tore it off, revealing her pale breasts in front of her. "I apologise beforehand for every horror you''re going to experience in this terrible night." Saying so, he softly grabbed her right breast, admittedly a magical sensation to her skin as she moaned aloud. "F-fuck¡­" ¡ª ''She''s a beautiful woman. Unfortunately, she''s stubborn. I don''t like stubborn women.'' Lady Nagant, real name Kiana, was a tall woman with a curvy body. She had long, dark blue hair with numerous scattered pink streaks on it, tied in a ponytail. Her eyes are amethyst with a mauve shade framed by dark blue-coloured angled eyebrows. She was currently wearing an orange prison jacket and pants of the same colour, which Neji would admit made this kinkier. ? ? Last time with Toga, Neji learned what was more effective, pleasure or pain. The answer was a pleasure, mostly because of his [Massage] skill. That''s why he chose this route, even though he didn''t like forcing girls. "O-oh god~" Besides, there was something special about making your enemy moan like this. He won''t cross the line, he promised not to, that''s why he was suppressing his lust anyway. But he wouldn''t deny that this is hot. As his single hand yed with her left breast, her body twitching in response, her expression melting by each second, his other hand went down to touch her pants, making her wince as they disappeared into his inventory. "W-what happened-" "Hm, they don''t give you girls bras and panties in prison? Wow." Neji said, looking at her naked form, his eyes lowering on her trimmed private hair. "But at least they allow you to stay clean." The scene was pleasing to the eye because of Kimi''s rope techniques, so Neji certainly didn''tin about this type of ''information inquiry''. "Anyway, let''s move to the bed." ¡ª Watching the boy who was probably not even half her age pick her up was a strange feeling. It was more strange that she was actually disappointed that he stopped, even though she knew that pause wouldn''tst long. He then left this dark storage room they were in and walked to a bedroom before he simply threw her at the bed, making her body jiggle shamelessly. Turning, she saw him drop some kind of ckball on the floor just as all the sound from outside stoppeding here, which made Kiana wearier of this boy. That was a type of quirk she didn''t even know existed. Was it attached to the ck ball? Admittedly, he had too many quirks in his arsenal, so the chance to escape was very low for her. The only thing that kept her a bit calm was the fact that he still didn''t show any sign of a boner. She has seen a lot of rape cases in her career, and while she received training to not break into such scenarios, she would rather not be on the receiving end of those crimes. So even though she knew she was being sexually harassed, she couldn''t feel but be grateful to whatever God that oversaw this world that this kid was limp down there. Suddenly, the boy walked into the bed, pushing her and making her lie down straight as he reached out his hand to touch her crotch, making her eyes widen as he simply pushed two of his fingers inside without any warning. "As I said, tell me if you have changed your mind-" his voice was interrupted with a loud moan from her quivering lips, which made him smirk before her eyes. ''No¡­ this isn''t good. This kid is dangerous, his touch is too good and a-addictive.'' The worst thing was, this was better than any drugs since it had no side effects. So she couldn''t force her mind to resist this insanely impossible level of pleasure. "You know, when I was young, this hand helped me submit a former Pro. Someone from your generation, actually." The boy spoke, even as she moaned, feeling his fingers y her insides, his other hand stroking her cheeks softly. "My 2nd hero target to whom I wanted to use these hands was Midnight, but she fell to the 3rd rank all thanks to Mirko. But now you took that spot from her too. Quite lucky, if I say so myself." He sounded arrogant about it as if getting to experience this was a blessing. Unfortunately, as Kiana felt her insides submit to his hand, her mind going ck and her tongue gasping for air, she couldn''t deny his ims. But she still realised what his words meant. She''s not the first hero to be caught by him. But to think that Mirko was also¡­ Her eyes suddenly widened as he moved her body on hisp, his fingers moving faster as he leaned over and bit her nipples. But the reason to her widened eyes was the big bulge she felt hitting under her. He had an erection. ''Oh God, no. Wait-'' "Ahhhn~" Despite trying to hold on for so long, she finally gave in to his hands as her insides clenched and she squirted, her mind going nk as she felt the huge orgasm hit her. That wasn''t all as he then pushed her down, leaning over as he bit in her neck, sucking on it while three of his fingers roughly yed with her cunt, making her squirt more as her body shuddered and she moaned like a bitch into his ears, unable to resist, and frankly enjoying the treatment. But she wasn''t entirely out of her mind yet. She needed to stop, she wanted to stop, even if her body didn''t. Because she was aware, if not now, she might cross the line next. Being a person in her work line, she expected her job to go wrong every day, so assuming she''d have to pay off with her body instead of life was natural for her, as many viins were idiotic like that. She never had to actually do that luckily, but she didn''t have a problem with it either if it allowed her to live. But this¡­ This was just happening because this boy wanted some information, and she has already seen his dangerous quirk in y to know that if she were to cross the line¡­ the ending will be bad. Maybe Mirko and that other Former Pro Hero he talked about are only following him because they''re unable to resist him after crossing the line? That was a scary possibility. She knew how easily people can get addicted to drugs, and while she considered her mental power to be higher than average, this pleasure she was feeling had already proved that it could bend her over by making her cum. "S-stop¡­ please," so, despite wanting more, despite feeling her body cursing her for saying the words, she continued. "I-I will do as you say. I will answer¡­ a-anything you wish to know." Kiana moaned for thest time as he took out his fingers, feeling very disappointed and sober all of a sudden as she regretted saying those words. "Good girl. d to see we have reached a middle point." The boy said as he slowly licked his wet fingers, smirking at her mischievously. ''Middle point¡­? This bastard brat.'' Kiana cursed as she heard those words. How was this any sort of middle point? Though she cursed him, she still failed to stop her eyes from flickering down on his boner making her insides twitch. ''Shit, I shouldn''t look there¡­'' Baffled at her body''s surpassed desires finallying out, she forced her eyes to look up to see him chuckle as he shook his head and crawled down the bed, bringing a chair and sitting opposite her as he used some sort of telekic force to make her sit up. "Now, I know you know these things I am going to ask, even if you haven''t been active for a few years. So don''t try to evade any questions." The boy said, making her grunt softly in her mind again. He seemed to know her more than what a general public should know. Or else this all didn''t make sense. So trying to act oblivious was out of question. She sighed as he smiled and continued. "First of all, I want you to make a list of all the heroes and viins in Japan who you think have strong quirks. I am sure I don''t have to exin why I am asking for this, so don''t try to leave out any names." He said, which made her scoff to herself. He was going to steal their quirks, was that it? She didn''t care about that. Heroes these days are all fakes anyway, even that Mirio boy from before probably chose this path for money or fame. Nagant got into the prison exactly because she wanted to eliminate these so-called heroes, that''s why she wasn''t feeling guilty knowing she was going to sell them out. And she could care less about the viins. "Secondly," the boy leaned over, smiling. "I want you to give me some locations where you think the infamous All for One is currently staying. I am sure you can do that, you''re knowledgeable about this stuff, right?" Now, this part was what got her confused, but regardless of the moment he said those words, she could already picture a few ces where AFO was currently at. She was after all the weapon of the Public Safety Commission, she knew stuff that even the aforementioned PSC didn''t know. However, Kiana wasn''t sure why, she had an ominous feeling about this. ¡­Like if this boy and AFO were to meet, the whole world might face an inescapable danger. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 165: 165: Damnation Chapter 165: 165: Damnation Chapter 165: Damnation ¡ª Ochako Uraraka was one of the lucky students who managed to escape from the Red Dragon a few hours ago. Her apartment was far from Musutafu city, and it took half an hour even with the bullet train. So she couldn''t possibly go there now that the bullet trains were dead on their tracks and viins were everywhere. But still, with her quirk, she managed to flee from Musatafu by lightening her body and hopping off from building to building. Now she was in a new city, but¡­ she wasn''t safe here. In contrast, right now she was in severe danger. "Hiss~ W-where are you hiding?" A hissing voice asked, chuckling to himself as Ochako held her breath, hiding inside an oversized dustbin that smelt like shit. Ochako closed her mouth with her hands, while her tears slid down her cheeks, her body shaking as her previous urge to vomit vanished. T-this was real danger¡­ she could die now. She could hear the footsteps of the man walking around the alleyway where the dustbin was located, which made her fear all the more strong. She knew this man, no-14 in the Hero Billboard, Pro Hero: Anaconda. He''s famous for his aggressive tendencies, but he was still a really inspirational hero. But today it was different. For some reason, Anaconda was waiting for her in this city, as if he somehow knew she was here, and secondly, his usual green eyes were shining red. The moment Anaconda met Ochako, he attacked her, making her go pale as she tried her best to escape. She didn''t know why he was doing this, and neither did she know how she should escape. At this point, all of this felt like a dream¡­ a nightmare. Nothing made sense, after all. -Step! Her heartbeat started to pound faster as the footstep walked inside the alleyway, the owner chuckling with a hiss. "A-are you here, hehe?" the hero''s voice said, closing distance. "Y-you know, I have a really good sense of smell. I could smell a very faint scent of you around here, but that smell stopped leaving any traces since I came here." The footsteps stopped, right in front of Ochako''s dustbin as her body started to shake in fear. The voice then continued, "Meaning you had either escaped via some sort of teleportation. Oooor~" Abruptly, the lid of the dustbin was yanked out, revealing Ochako''s frightened expression as the Hero grinned. "You''re hiding somewhere here." "Kyaaa!" Ochako covered her ears, closed her eyes, and yelled. She had no way of winning, she already knew that. Anaconda''s quirk made his face look like that of a snake, and he could even transform into an Anaconda if he wished. Together with his experience and mastery of the quirk, he was an opponent far too strong for her. This was a dead end. Even as she screamed, the man grabbed her by her neck and pinned her on the wall, making her choke as she coughed and tried to resist. "C-calm down now. I am just going to hand you over to my lord. He will take care of you, don''t worry." The hero said while his eyes shone. Then, he slipped his hand into a pocket in Ochako''s uniform, making her wince before he took out a small piece of meat, covered in green scales. "G-good work, by the way. I am sure our lord is impressed with you." Ochako''s eyes widened as the small pinky sized flesh stirred in a nodding motion. How did she not notice this in her pocket¡­? More so, wasn''t that Setsuna''s quirk at work? W-was she working with that Dragon?! Ochako gave up struggling as her body went limp in the Hero''s hands, her eyes wide as she realised, she might as well be considered dead at this point. "A-anyway," the viin said, putting the small flesh in his own pocket. "Let us get going. The base is kinda far from here." Ochako was ced above his shoulders as the man left the alleyway and was prepared to sprint with his body transforming slightly to give him more muscle. But before he could sprint though- "Stop right there!" a feminine voice came from the sky, speaking English, making Anaconda turn along with Ochako as both their eyes went wide in surprise. An orange-skinned girl with busty proportions, wearing a purple ''armour'', was flying in the sky with her eyes glowing green and her red hair flowing in the air as green energy swirled around her hands. [Image Here] "You despicable evil! I havee to eliminate you," said the girl as she looked down on Anaconda with her eyes narrowed. "Leave the girl down before I decide to finish you in an instant." Anaconda clicked his tongue as he red at the flying girl, his body changing in size as he grew taller, as he replied in English too. "You talk a lot for an unknown hero wannabe. I will make sure to break-" Before he could finish his words, the girl''s eyes shone brighter and two green beams left her eyes. They rushed forward and hit Anaconda in the face, making the older man scream in pain as he fell back, leaving Ochako a small chance to flee. Anaconda tried to get up again, however, the foreign hero moved like a bullet and crashed onto Anaconda''s face, both of her feet digging into his skull as it burst into a pile of blood. Blood sttered up on the street, marking Ochako and the new hero who looked down on the destroyed head with a nonchnt expression. Ochako was shocked, the urge to vomit returning, but she didn''t actually vomit. He deserved to die, for he has failed as a hero. A part of her still couldn''t believe she survived, but she was so relieved. "U-um¡­" Ochako called the foreign pro hero, trying her best to speak proper English. "Thank you for saving me, but excruse me, w-who are you?" The hero turned to her, still looking nonchnt, as she walked over. "I am Starfire, from the United Korea. Nice to meet you, and if you don''t mind-" the girl paused, leaning over and capturing Ochako''s lips, making her shocked. The kiss was short and the girl soon withdrew her face back, tilting her head in a cute manner as she started to say in fluid Japanese, "Mmmh, do all Japanese people taste like vomit and garbage?" "Uh¡­" Ochako paused, thinking of the question while realising this girl somehow managed to learn Japanese with a single kiss. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Sir Nighteye, the famous former Sidekick of All Might. He was baffled and shocked at the current development in Japan. He was still in his city when thework blockage happened. He''s in fact one of the first people to notice the blockage, though that didn''t mean he was able to stop the viin attack that happened minutes after. Dozens upon dozens of viins gathered around his city, attacking different parts of it with the intention of killing and destroying. Mugling, r*pe, stealing, robbing banks, and many types of crimes started to happen at once. Nighteye''s agency didn''t have many heroes, so he couldn''t stop all of these even if he wished. His first option was to contact All Might. Their rtionship was much better than before due to Nighteye stepping up and apologising. But due to thework jam, he couldn''t even contact All Might and Mirio! Atst, after gathering a few other heroes he managed to secure the part of the city where his agency was located. The heroes were currently resting there, now that dawn was approaching. They were tired and they needed sleep if they wanted to keep saving people, and while they did that¡­ Nighteye was busy fighting with himself. ''I have to¡­ I have to look into the future.'' He didn''t want to, but sitting on his desk, his chin resting on his hand as he watched the report of the casualties around the city, he knew he had to use his power if he wanted to know what was going on. Since the incident 5 years ago, where he watched the future where the world is destroyed, Nighteye was scared to use his ability again. He still used it when it was a must, but he still didn''t go beyond a day in the future because he was scared. Now, when he finally gained knowledge about the ''white-haired man'' from the vision, things have taken a turn for the worst. He never saw this development in his future, no way could he have missed such a major development while looking into the future 5 years ago. Meaning the future was altered, and Nighteye believed the ''white-haired man'' was the one behind all this. Neji Hado, the boy with silver hair, was too bright in his ss to not stand out. Principal Nezu confirmed that Neji was really the man in the vision after the UA Sports Festival. Nighteye even sent him an invitation letter, but the boy chose Mirko instead which Nighteye understood since her invitation was kind of a big deal. He was nning to meet the boy using Mirio''s friendship with Nejire, but Nezu specifically requested that to be dyed until he returned from Summer Camp. ''Maybe I should have met him either way before that.'' He should have, honestly. He really believed that boy was behind all this one way or another, even without One for All. Nighteye grunted, mming the table as he leaned back in his chair with a sigh. "Okay, fine¡­ let''s do it." Taking a deep breath in, he closed his eyes and activated his quirk. Making his future roll out in front of him like a movie, as more time passed within the vision the movie became blurrier, more broken and all, but not even three days into the vision, Nighteye saw something¡­ horrifying. Mirio Togata''s quirks were gone. That wasn''t the only horrifying part, because one of the Nawab''s people was in Japan, and in three days from now on, that person will take Mirio''s life for whatever reason. Nighteye''s eyes sprung up as he gasped for air, grabbing a water bottle from the table and drinking the contents as he trembled on his chair. "W-what¡­." Nighteye asked himself, wiping his sweat with a paper towel as his mind raced. How? How did Mirio lose his powers? Why? Why was someone like Nawab after Mirio''s life?! That didn''t make sense! Atst¡­ Why were three nukesing towards Japan?!!? Nighteye got up from his chair, trying to walk out and inform his sidekicks but he fell on his face, getting up as he shakily walked again. What the hell was Japan confronting right now? ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji isn''t the only one making moves. The international forces are doing the same, and some of their actions aren''t making sense to our poor Nighteye sir. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 166: 166: Misunderstanding Chapter 166: 166: Misunderstanding Chapter 166: Misunderstanding ¡ª Sir Nighteye decided to leave the city and go to UA asap so that he can try to save Mirio from death. He''d also need to figure out why nukes would being to Japan and how he should stop them, or at least survive against them. He didn''t like abandoning the city when lots of civilians would face death just because of his absence, but it was his style to always pick the most rational choice. Saving them won''t matter now if nukes wereing in a few days. That''s why, when the sun finally rose Nighteye took his sidekicks and a few of the other heroes to head for UA. He overheard some people calling him a coward, running to UA to gain All Might''s protection, but he could care less about other people''s opinions. Nighteye''s car was attacked midway while traveling, so they had to abandon it and fight off the viins before hijacking a truck, as unheroic as that may be. After a long 4 hours, he finally reached the gate of UA high, which was sealed and protected by many kinds of rms and shock devices. "Hey, can you hear me?" Nighteye said to the wall, knowing well there are multiple microphones hidden here. "It''s Sir Nighteye, I wish to go inside." There was silence for a minute, making the heroes behind Nighteye doubt if people could really hear him, but after a bit more a voice came from within the gate. ["Hello, Nighteye. It''s me, Nezu. I was actually waiting for when you''ll arrive. Pleasee in, someone will guide you to me."] ''So he already guessed I would be here¡­'' Nighteye liked Nezu because of his scary ability to predict, even though there was more than one part of the mouse that he wasn''t fond of. The gate trembled as it was retracted back into the wall, allowing entrance for Nighteye as he walked in with the heroes following him. The gate closed itself behind them as Nighteye noticed a woman wearing a white skin-tight costume walk over to them with her face strangely apathetic, as if she couldn''t feel emotions. "Follow me, Principal wants to see you¡­ you alone." said the Pro Hero Midnight as she didn''t even wait for an answer and turned to walk away. That was surprising. Nighteye was expecting the teachers to be sad, true, but they were professionals. Wasn''t this a bit too much? Either way, he followed her after giving out some orders to his sidekicks. After entering a building, Nighteye was guided to a door where Midnight stopped. "This is the ce. That''s all, I will be going." she did as she said, walking away dryly, not even trying to sway her hips like usual. Shaking his head, Nighteye knocked on the door and received a call to enter almost immediately. Going in, he found the people he was concerned about. All Might and Mirio, sitting on a couch opposite Nezu. "Come, sit down. We really needed you, you know." Nezu said as Nighteye walked and took the couch between them, sitting as he kept looking at Mirio, who looked down in shame. "I am sure we don''t have to exin what happened to Mirio, seeing you''re already here," Nezu said, taking a sip of his tea but Nighteye shook his head. "You have to exin, actually. If you didn''t know, I have Future Sight, not Past Sight." he said in a stern tone while the mouse chuckled. "Hah, well All Might please go ahead." Nezu handed over the responsibility to All Might who nodded with thin lips. Nighteye was surprised why All Might was in his muscle form, wasn''t he scared to run out of time? "So where do I start¡­" As All Might began to speak, telling Nighteye about the healing and so on, he realised why All Might wasfortable enough to sit in his muscle form. His time limit was increased, so he can go on for almost a day without going skinny. That''s a good thing, even if All Might was much weaker now, Nighteye noted. As the exnation continued, the bleak tone filling the room, Nighteye couldn''t help but grow anxious as sweat beads started to form on his forehead. "I¡­see." That was all he could reply to after hearing that exnation. He turned to give Mirio a look, who was still looking down, making him sigh. "It''s fine, Mirio¡­ You were chosen to inherit One for All exactly because of this heroic spirit of yours, you haven''t done anything out of expectation. Don''t me yourself." He patted the young man''s shoulder watching as his stiffness visibly rxed. Truthfully, Nighteye was¡­ mad and slightly disappointed. But maybe he was just biassed, but he couldn''t bring himself to scold Mirio. "Anyway, Nighteye, do you know what all this means?" asked Nezu, putting his cup down, watching as Nighteye nodded. "Your vision hasn''t changed at all, even though you managed to give Mirio the OFA." "...Yes, I can see that." "Indeed. All Might says that AFO used some sort of transformation ability to turn into Neji, which is most likely the case. The ''white-haired man'' in vision is none other than All for One himself because as you might remember, that man had white hair too before his presumed ''death''. This certainly is a weird turn of events." said Nezu in a serious tone, scratching his chin. Nighteye nodded, thinking rationally. "None of us ever thought of that possibility that the white-haired man from the vision might as well be All for One since it never urred to us that a dead man coulde back alive and even steal the quirk that he''s been failing to steal for centuries." "Well, I did theorise this, but I didn''t want to worry anyone so I didn''t speak my mind. But seeing the current situation, I think I really should have." Nezu said with a sigh. "Anyway, since you are here without anyone notifying you, I assume you saw the future? Commendable that you managed to fight your fear and do it. Did you only learn about Mirio''s power lost or¡­" Nighteye sighed at that. "Yes, about that. Shocking as this might sound, that part is actually of least importance right now." Nezu raised an eyebrow, before slowly as Nighteye started to reveal his vision, both his eyebrows were above his forehead, and Nighteye saw the mouse''s brain visibly go into overdrive. After all, based on Nezu''s past, he was probably the most frightened of death amongst everyone in all of Japan. ''Not that it''s a bad thing.'' Nighteye thought calctingly. ''If anyone cane up with a solution to the iing problems, it''s none other than this demon mouse.'' Nighteye almost felt relieved that there was someone smarter than him to help with this current problem. Because he wasn''t confident if he would be able to be of much help here, after all¡­ his futures are absolute and he has never been able to change them by himself. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "So¡­ what happens to me now?" Neji watched Lady Nagant ask in a strangely submissive voice. She seemed to have learned who''s the predator here, which was a good thing. Though that didn''t matter much now. "I wonder. You finished writing down the things I asked of you, going as far as marking the bases of the heroes too." Neji said, looking at Nagant, looking at him from the desk while her naked body was covered by a nket. "It wouldn''t be wise to let you go since you might have given false information, the same goes for killing you. But I don''t want to keep you in this mansion either since I would need to put you under constant watch." Neji scratched his chin while watching Nagant grow nervous with each passing second. "Ah, I know." His eyes shone as he smiled, pointing his finger at her. "You''re going to be my Pok¨¦mon, my personal long-range Pok¨¦mon." "What-" Neji poked her neck with his finger, interrupting her by putting her to sleep as he dropped her inside his inventory. "Hmm~ I will probably forget about her in a few years, and I doubt I''d ever need her. But eh, it''s better than wasting her smoking body, and also better than to leave such a dangerous woman alive. It''s a good middle point." In other words, Lady Nagant was ''dead'' from this moment and she would stay ''dead'' until Neji decided to take her out. "Hm, it''s morning already?" Now that there was a solution to his current problem and Nagant was also dealt with, Neji finally noticed the sun peeking through the window. "I didn''t sleep¡­ Nah, it''s fine." Neji shrugged. If someone were to drink a stamina potion while having full stamina, their fatigue will decrease. As far as Neji was concerned, that shouldn''t have any bacsh, but in the wildest chance that it had, his Gamer''s Body will take care of it. He had enough [Stamina Potions] to live off a few years like this anyway. Yawning, he drank a few potions and went out of the room after picking up the [Orb of Silence] he dropped on the ground before. He went downstairs only to find nobody was up yet so he went to the girls'' room where all three of them were sleeping on the same bed, hugging each other softly while Kurai was stuffed in the middle. "Uh," Neji scratched his chin. "They must be tired from all the ongoing stuff, huh. Even Kurai." Maybe he should leave a note and go out? He wanted to start hunting the horde of viins in this area, they were living exp-bags. Nodding to that idea, he wrote something on a small piece of paper and put it on the table beside them. They would be fine even if he was gone. Kimi is strong, and so were Nejire and Momo after theirtest power upgrades. Especially Nejire¡­ He didn''t wake up Kurai either. She was too close to his level, barely 30 levels behind. He needed to increase the gap before she got too cocky. So it''s better to hunt alone instead of sharing exp. Deciding all that, he went outside the mansion and took off in the sky, noticing a quest getting generated before his eyes. [An emergency quest, "Rise of the King", has been generated!] [Quest: You have gained a lot of power recently, but that doesn''t mean you''re invincible! Your final enemies can''t evenpare to the likes of Hisashi Midoriya, so even if you have the power to beat him it doesn''t matter! Gain more power, for your life depends on it. Objective: Kill 10 viins and steal their quirk! Bonus Objective: Steal 5 quirks from innocents/heroes! Reward: 10-levels worth of EXP (on top of what you''d get from killing), 5x HP Potions, 10x Stamina Potions, Magical ink. Optional Reward: 2-levels worth of EXP, An Armour made by The Director of the Last Act. Special Perk: During this quest, taking the Quirks of someone won''t diminish their Tiers, so the exp you''d receive wouldn''t be lessened.]] The quest was looking good. But Neji wasn''t sure about the Bonus Objective. Mostly because of the reward, because it''s made by the Director who from his experience didn''t like gamers, so there''s a low chance Neji would even be able to use the armour at all. ''Though I do need an armour because my Moonlight armour was destroyed along with my ssroom. I also need a spear too¡­ But then again, I would rather take a hero costume like Mirio since defence isn''t really something that worries me anymore. I instead need something to keep me covered when I use ?Permeation?¡­'' Neji stopped thinking about the quest after that. Ten viins weren''t a lot, finding them would be easy. But finding heroes to hunt would be the hard part since most were probably in hiding as of right now. Whatever the case, he wasn''t giving up on this quest. He already got rewards for letting Mirio live, and needless to say, he was addicted to more quest rewards because¡­ The rewards might as well allow him to survive. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Neji is finally debuting as a viin, knowing well that there will be no going back the moment he kills his first victim. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 167: 167: Eyy (1) Chapter 167: 167: Eyy (1) Chapter 167: Eyy (1) ¡ª This morning, Eusha city was quiet enough for it to be considered "creepy". Many of the buildings were damaged, many windows broken and walls crushed while fire and smoke rose from within them. Cars were destroyed on the blocked roads, creating a traffic jam that stretched for kilometres. There was no buzzing of people, as there were no students going to school nor any office workers heading to their work. The city was calm and silent when the morning sun began to rise in the eastern sky. -Boom! -Boom! The creepy silence was broken by sts of shockwavesing from the sky and Neji grinned as he noticed many heads peeking out of their hiding spots, the civilians who were expecting a military air jet while the criminals prayed otherwise. The sky was riddled with golden rings, dissipating slowly as people blinked, but that blinking time was enough for Neji to spot a few whose appearance screamed ''viins''. Under the highway bridge, a bald fat man, whose body was almost double the size of normal humans, was peeking out of a school bus that was clearly dragged onto that spot from the bridge above. Neji, noticing him, drove downwards at a shocking speed, his feet targeting the head of the man that was peeking out from the door. Noticing Neji the man''splexion went pale as he immediately closed the door, hiding in. -Crunch! But Neji hadn''t stopped and easily crashed the door, stepping inside to find the man crawling back as he stuttered. "P-please spare me-" the viin stopped, his eyes locking onto Neji''s face. "Wait, aren''t you the kid from this year''s 1st-year Sports Festival?! C-control yourself, brat! You almost killed me!" The viin jumped up, grumbling as Neji used [Observe] on him. [Name: Kanari Yakamuro Age: 48 Tier: 4 Quirk: "Big Show" Status: Extreme Anger, Slight Nervousness.] [Big Show - LVL 6: This quirk allows the user to triple their body size, effectively gaining more strength and endurance. -The Duration is 3 hours, and after using it for a whole 3h, there is a 3-hour cooldown.] "Fuck off, kid!" The viin yelled, running through the middle of the bus as he swung his arm at Neji. Neji blocked the iing punch, the hand almost double the size of his, but he stopped it in its tracks effortlessly. "A quirk that triples your height? Yet you''re barely 10 feet? Tch, how short are you?" Neji said, watching as the viin''s expression showed shock, before turning into horror as a red aura came out of Neji''s hand and literally started to tug down on the viin''s quirk. "W-what the hell are you doing to me!? Let go!" The man struggled to back off, but he couldn''t take even a single step away as Neji used his gravity quirk to keep the man at bay. He tried to use his other hand to punch Neji but that hand was sted into pieces as Neji pped it with his shockwave-coated hand. "AAUGHH!" Yelled the viin, but he could do nothing but fall on his knees as his quirk was pulled out of his body, causing his eyes to go nk as his body shrunk into that of a 3-feet man and fell to the ground. "Mhmm," Neji smiled, closing his eyes and using the information stored within the quirk to erge his body. Neji had a very low body-fat percentage, unlike the dude that he stole the quirk from. So, using the quirk, he felt new muscles practically erupt within his body, making his framerger andrger. Neji stopped when he felt his clothes were about to get torn apart and then reversed the effect to go back to his original form. He tried to shrink his size next, but it didn''t work. "Guess that''s the limit. But still, not bad." Neji was satisfied with this loot. He just needed a body hardening quirk and boom, he was his own (mini) "Gigantomachia". He then looked down on the body of this unknown viin, who was unconscious and a quick [Observe] told him that the man was "Brain Dead". "Hm, the second person I used ?Mine? upon is braindead, and here I almost thought Mine''s specialness would allow otherwise." As he spoke, he took out a Health Potion from within his inventory, pouring it inside the viin''s mouth but- it had no effect. The status effect, "Brain Dead", was still there. [Master, Quirks have a part of the user''s consciousness in them, and therefore taking quirks from someone oftentimes causes harm to their minds. As you know, the Health Potion doesn''t heal mental injuries, or you would have been able to heal "Kimi" without much problem.] "Ah, tch, I forgot." Neji grumbled and shook his head. Then, without wasting much time, he coated his fist in Tremor and mmed it down on the short man''s head, effectively shattering it into a gruesome ball of blood. [You have killed a Tier-4 enemy! You have received 3,000 exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 151!] sting a shockwave from his hand to clear the blood, Neji casually stepped out of the bus, shaking his head. "I didn''t even feel anything after brutally murdering a human, viin or not." Not that he wasining. Feeling bad or nauseous would have only caused meaningless problems and internal dilemmas. "But holy shit, I am kinda overpowered now¡­" Neji rubbed his nose as he looked at the sky, smiling. "Hehe, anyway let''s get moving." ¡ª It took him a while to find more viins and steal-kill them, but everything was going smoothly until now. Now, he had identally killed his 10th viin before stealing his quirk. "Ahh, oops." scratching his neck, Neji stood over the dead body of the viin he just killed, his head was burst like a watermelon. He would have left to look for another viin, if not for the quirk this viin had. [Jump-Up: This quirk allows the user to go from a ''still'' state to ''top speed'' in an instant.] That might not sound much, but this would make any of Neji''s attacks 100% more effective since he would be able to charge his physical attacks instantly. So, he needed this. But before he wasted a Health Potion on the dead body, Neji decided to use his backup first. Dragging the dead body to an alleyway on the side, Neji took out Izuku''s body from within his inventory, dropping it beside the viin. Izuku is dead, and he used a health potion to heal the damaged dead body. Meaning, if he could use ?Mine? on Izuku, he would be able to use it on the viin too. But if he is unable to use it, then that''d mean he wouldn''t have to waste a health potion on the viin. Crouching down, Neji touched Izuku''s chest and activated ?Mine?, waiting as the quirk swirled within Izuku''s body and without any single moment of resistance, it- [You have Mined the quirks- "Attraction-Repulsion", "Astral Maniption" and "Bloodcurdle."] It worked. "Whew, great." Neji smiled, grinning to himself as he stored Izuku back in his inventory. He didn''t like carrying dead bodies in his newly made "Pokeball", but he was paranoid to destroy Izuku''s body on this earth. If it had to be done, he would do it inside the Tower, same with Nine. First of all, he checked the quirks'' descriptions. === (1)Bloodcurdle - LVL 7: Allows the user to paralyse his target upon tasting a sample of their blood. ¨CThe amount of time a victim remains paralyzed depends on their blood type; in ascending order from shortest to longest duration, they are: O, A, AB, and B. ¨CThe maximum amount of time that anyone can be paralyzed is eight minutes. (2)Astral Form - LVL 6: Allows the user to project the consciousness of himself or others from their body. ¨CWhen used against others, the person will wake up by themselves once a certain amount of time passes (which varies on the person''s mental power). (3)Attraction-Repulsion - LVL 5: Allows the user to attract and repel anything below the weight of 10 TON. === These descriptions were great, but unfortunately, none were at max level, not even close. With this, along with the other 9 quirks he just hunted, he had 24 Quirks under ?Mine?, and 6 Quirks outside of it. The new nine quirks were as follows: === (1) Big Show - LVL 6: Allows the user to triple their body size, effectively gaining more strength and endurance. -The Duration is 3 hours, and after using it for a whole 3h, there is a 3-hour cooldown. (2) Camouge - LVL 5: Allows the user to visually blend into the immediate environment. (3) Helicopter - LVL 4: The user can spin parts of their bodies or objects they wield/carry like helicopter des. ¨CCan spin fast enough to achieve a degree of flight. (4) Nail-King - Level 7: Allowsplete control over the user''s nails, allowing them to freely alter and manipte them. ¨CThe user can manipte the shape, growth, colouration, density, and sharpness of nails. ¨CThe user can even project nails as projectiles. (5) Queen''s Hair - Level 7: Allows the user to manipte their hair like a limb, making the hair strands sharper, shorter or longer as they wish. (6) Wall Crawling - Level 7: Allows the user to walk on walls and ceilings, no matter how rough or smooth they are. However, they do not defy gravity. (7) Ash Generation - Level 6: Allows the user to generate Ash, the remains of fire. ¨CThe user can generate three types of ash matter: solid-form, liquid-form, and gaseous-form ash. (8) Sonic Scream - Level 6: Allows the user to emit a highly enhanced scream of a high amplitude. (9) Aquatic Breathing - Level 3: Allows the user to breathe underwater. === Most of these were small quirks, but they were really useful. The most useful ones being "Big Show", "Wall Crawling", "Aquatic Breathing" and atst, "Queen''s Hair" which makes his special silver hair deadlier than ever. "Now it''s time tobine a few of them." Some of them were simr to some other of his quirks, so there was no need to keep them in a separate slot. Neji quicklybined Ash Generation with Smoke Screen (that was previously stored within One for All), making the quirk level up from Level-7 to Level-9. Then, hebined Scanning, a quirk Nine previously had, with Eyes of the Lord. He wasn''t going to do it before, but he decided to go on with it now. The quirk didn''t level up, however. Atst, he chose Attraction-Repulsion tobine with Gravity Maniption, making thetter quirk level up from Level-1 to Level-2. Immediately he received the knowledge that the level ups gave him. The Smoke Screen one wasn''t that interesting, he could just make solid and liquid smoke now, along with ashes. The interesting part was thetter ones. Eyes of the Lord, despite not levelling up, could now see "Low, Middle, Peak" of any Tier now. Which was interesting. He could also tell what type of quirk a person has, "Emitter, Transformer, or Mutant" just by a nce, without using Observe. Gravity Maniption, on the other hand, now allowed him telekinesis, a form that was far, far stronger than the one that his earring provided. On top of the powers Izuku had, such as locking two objects to attract and repel each other, Neji also had the ability to increase or decrease the gravity of a small area now. All of this he gained took only 3 hours of running around. ''15 more years? Gods can fuck themselves.'' Neji scoffed in his mind as he watched all of his quirks sh in front of his eyes briefly. By that time he wouldn''t even be in this world, and even if he couldn''t somehow JP worlds, he was sure "Fusion" was strong enough to match the iing God. After all, "Neko Neji" was also a God, a Cat God. "Okay, onest quirk remaining for my quirks collection mission toplete." Said Neji, scratching his chin as he healed the viin''s damaged body with a potion. He wouldn''t steal the quirk of this viin yet, or the quest will be consideredpleted. He was yet toplete the bonus objective, after all. So, he crouched down to touch and put the viin into his inventory- however, before he could touch the viin''s body, a muscr chocte leg came crashing on his neck. "LUNA FALL!" Yelled an enraged voice, making Neji grin as he looked up, sitting casually even as the leg crushed into his shoulders, creating a crater under him. He put the viin into his inventory with a single touch as he kept looking up, the underside of Mirko''s legs visible as the shocked hero raised her leg to attack again. But- "Eyy, I have been looking for you!" Neji jumped up, getting closer to hug her only to get kicked in the neck, making him fly and hit a wall. "Aww~" Neji rubbed his neck, getting up as he dusted off his shirt, while Mirko looked at him wearily. "That hurts, you know. Even though I don''t look wounded." "So it was true¡­" Mirko said, ring at him. "You really are All for One. Neji didn''t have this great of an endurance." "Oh, he didn''t, yes." Neji chuckled, cracking his neck. "I am indeed All for One, you''re right. What''re you gonna do then, girl?" Neji smirked at her, quite yfully which made Rumi enraged. Neji didn''t mind her misunderstanding, instead he was looking forward to teasing her. "You goddamn bastard!" The hero kicked the ground, appearing above his head. "You''re gonna die today!!" Seeing her enraged expression, Neji indeed felt his heart warm up- until the thick and muscr leg came crashing on his ear and sent him flying metres away in the street. ** ** ** Author''s Note: The chapter felt longer than it is to me because I had to research, Google, and carefully choose which quirk to give Neji. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 168: 168: Eyy (2) Chapter 168: 168: Eyy (2) Chapter 168: Eyy (2) ¡ª Rumi had been running for the whole night, kicking viins from one city to another as she kept searching for the doppelganger Neji. She interrogated some viins, showing them a picture of Neji and asking if they saw him or not but none of them seemed to have seen the boy. Rumi was anxious. Nervous that AFO might most likely have transformed back to his original appearance. That''d mean she had no way to find the doppelganger if he didn''t show himself first. After all, she didn''t know how this ''AFO'' guy looked originally. That''s why when she came across ''Neji'' in an alleyway, stealing quirks from a green-haired dead body that she thought she had seen before, her nervousness vanished. Sheer anger dominated all her other emotions. She waited and watched, to be absolutely certain that this really was a doppelganger¡­ and unfortunately, Hawks was proven right. That''s when she attacked him and things escted with her rising in the air, yelling how she would kill him as she drove down her leg on his head. The viin easily dodged the attack, stepping away in an oddly ''Neji fashion'' as he shrugged. "Pro Hero Mirko, isn''t it a bit too much for you to just¡­e and attack me? You know, I was simply hunting down some viins of this city who were hurting the poor civilians. Tsk, heroes these days, repaying kindness with such explosive attacks." The viin said, shaking his head disappointingly. "And here people call me the bad guy¡­" "Then stop taking this form!" Rumi attacked him again with a yell. "If you''re gonnamit crimes, then do it with your face! Stop being a doppelganger!" "Ayy!" The doppelganger dodged again, absurdly easily despite Rumi''s best try. "Why would I change this form anyway? Look at my face, it''s an art. Then look here," he pulled up his shirt to reveal his well-defined abdomen. "Perfect, isn''t it? Why would I change this form? More so, even my dic-" "Shut up!" Rumi yelled before he could pull down his pants, her mind going overload as she tried to attack him again only to fail. Something didn''t feel right. This was the infamous All for One? The nightmare of Japan''s quirk society? She''s met too many weird viins in her life, so normally she wouldn''t have been this surprised but- Why did this guy talk exactly like Neji? Heck, even the way he dodged was the same as Neji. Rumi fought him enough times to realise that. "Hm?" The doppelganger hummed in a questioning tone, even as he dodged Rumi''s attacks by ducking, stepping aside and jumping up. "Sloppy." ''This bastard.'' Rumi went furious at that insult, stretching her body limits even more and attacking faster, stronger. But the man kept dodging casually. "Why the hell are you dodging!? I didn''t know the notorious The One is a fucking sissy!" Rumi roared, her leg shattering the ground while the doppelganger''s eyes narrowed. "You want me to fight properly?" Rumi nodded immediately at the viin''s words, grinning furiously. "Yeah, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me you can only dodge. Pussy." The boy smiled, opening his mouth to speak but- he vanished before any words coulde out. ''Huh?'' Rumi barely turned around in time to watch the stare in her eyes, with his expression darkened as his hand descended on her ass. Despite herself, this action, coupled with Neji''s face, made sure she couldn''t contain a lewd moan from leaving her mouth. "Whoa, what a slut." The boy whistled as she jumped back, her cheeks dark pink as she red at him. "Moaning from a viin spanking her. Hmm, is the inte rumour true then? Does the famous Mirko fantasise about getting molested by viins after a shameful defeat?" Mirko clenched her jaws, the blush disappearing as she red at him. "That is not true. I am more interested in something else. Tell me, how are you doing all this?" She watched as the viin titled his head. "This gesture, along with how you talk and dodge¡­ it''s exactly the same as Neji. All this can''t be a mere coincidence, can it?" As if waiting for her to say this, the boy smirked. "Oh? Yes, I agree it''s not a coincidence. But then how do you think I am doing this?" "So I was right," Rumi bit her lips hard. "You¡­ you took over his body. This is not a transformation. That''s why you are hunting viins in this body, because you can''t change your appearance. The heroes are all wrong, you''re not using some sort of transforming quirk. You have taken over Neji''s body." The boy stared at her nkly for a moment, blinking, before he grinned. "Yes, yes. I didn''t think you''d figure it out so soon. Guess the rumour of you being all brawl and no brain is false, eh?" He started to chuckle, spreading his arms. "Yes! I took over Neji''s body! That''s exactly how I, All for One, am dodging like this, talking like this, and even doing actions that only you and Neji are supposed to know." "You bastard!" Rumi yelled, uncaring of the viin grinning at her as she kicked at his face. This time, he didn''t dodge, he blocked her attack with a single hand, yanking her towards him before he pushed her against a wall, grabbing her hands above her head as his tall figure looked down at her with a soft smirk. "You already know this, but I have lots of quirks. Some of these quirksplement each other, so a quick that would usually be able to destroy a motorbike can then destroy whole buildings. This means~" he leaned over, before Rumi could use her legs to attack him, as he pressed his lips on top of hers. "Mmfpmm!" Rumi resisted, struggling, but that struggle didn''tst long as she quickly lost control over her body. What was this feeling?! The sheer amount of pleasure her mouth was experiencing made her body shudder, her muscles loosen, as she moaned in his mouth. This was way over the top of what Neji could do. So was this what the doppelganger meant by his words? That he could give her more pleasure than Neji could¡­? She didn''t even think of attacking even as the viin released her hands, pulling her closer to him by her waist while also pulling her upwards, her feet hovering above the ground. He used her mouth as he pleased, his tongue bullying hers like a lion ying with its prey. She knew this wasn''t Neji, despite the appearance and simr quirk. But¡­ her body didn''t listen to her at all, she could only moan while he spanked her again, feeling her butt with a tight squeeze as the kisssted. When he finally released her, she simply fell to her knees, huffing as she looked up at his smirking face. "Man, looking at that submissive expression I myself am unsure if those inte rumours were just rumours or not¡­" as he said those words, her lips quivered as she lowered her face towards the ground, her hands shaking as her eyes went teary. "I-I am sorry Neji¡­" she said, watching as droplets of tears fell on the ground. "I-I couldn''t even resist this viin just because it felt good. I am s-sorry¡­" "..." "P-please forgive me, if you''re watching this from thend of the dead¡­ I am sorry¡­" she cried, wiping her tears as she apologised. She truly was sorry. This viin''s kiss just felt so good¡­ his touch too. Just admitting it made her ashamed. "..." "...Did I just cuck myself¡­" The viin seemed to say something, but she was too busy to care about it. "Um, Rumi." The viin called loudly, poking her shoulder. She turned to re at him, even as tears flowed down her cheeks. He scratched his neck, smiling sheepishly as he licked his dry lips. "Um, I am sorry. This¡­ It''s me, Neji. The real one. It''s a prank." "..." "I am sorry." "..." "I won''t do it again, I swear." "..." "I mean I didn''t expect you to cry. Like, you know, you''re a strong girl, I would assume you''d die rather than cry-" "DIE!!!" Rumi''s leg moved again, faster than it ever did, as if charged by the heat on her cheeks, as she kicked right on his face making him fly out of the alleyway like a bullet. "I WILL KILL YOU!!" She will kill him, but this time for an entirely different reason. It might sound absurd, but she could actually imagine him pulling something like this off just for the cracks and giggles. There were unanswered questions, such as how he''s that durable, or how he stole those quirks but- Rumi could tell this was Neji. Maybe this was what people called love? Assuming this really was Neji, she became more enraged. Did he say this was a ''Joke''? A prank?? Fine, she will make a joke out of his pretty face then. ** ** ** Author''s Note: "It''s just a prank bro-" Poor Neji fucked up ?? Also- Usually when a person loses their quirks their Tier will drop and killing them will give less exp, that''s the usual case- but that didn''t happen this time around because of this- [[Special Perk: During this quest, taking the Quirks of someone won''t diminish their Tiers, so the exp you''d receive wouldn''t be lessened.]] This was missed from the quest page in the chapter-166. Thanks for bearing with me! Chapter 169: 169: Meet Up (1) Chapter 169: 169: Meet Up (1) Chapter 169: Meet Up (1) ¡ª Neji wasn''t expecting her to cry. He was just going to tease herter on about how she was turned on by a "viin". One for All can''t increase his Gamer Skills'' potency, but the Skill [Nirvana Touch] was based around his ?Surge? quirk, so by focusing OFA on Surge, he could increase the pleasure potency of his touch. By arge margin. It''s not Rumi''s fault that she moaned and gave up that easily and lost the will to even resist, it was a natural reaction anyone below a certain Tier would face. Tier-5, the tier that Rumi was a part of, was certainly not on that level. To the current Neji, Tier-5 individuals were like toddlers, after all. But still, he wasn''t expecting her to cry. She never seemed that type, she''s a strong woman. Though this did warm his heart quite a bit. It hadn''t been that long since he first met Rumi, barely two months, so her reaction was touching to him. -Bam! That''s why he didn''t dodge her first attack, even as it hit his face and threw him out of the alleyway. "You think that was funny?!" As he jumped back up to his feet, Rumi ran to him again, her leg in front of his face. He ducked, dodging the attack, as he stepped away. "Hey, calm down! It hurts, even though it might look like it doesn''t." Neji said, raising his hand in a surrendering posture. He was lying. At most, it felt like being hit by a pillow. More so, even the lightest of damages were being healed by his quirk, ?Hyper Regeneration?. "I don''t care!" She attacked him again, and he dodged again. Rumi stopped at that, making Neji surprised before she pointed a finger at him. "Oi, give me proof! How can I believe you''re Neji? That apology you said, that did sound like Neji but-... If you really took over his body and can see his memories, then pulling off such an act shouldn''t be hard for a world-ss viin like you." "Uh, oh, that¡­" Neji scratched the back of his head, thinking, as he got an idea. "Wow, the other girls didn''t question my identity once, even when I attacked Mirio and All Might. But you don''t seem to trust me¡­" "..." "They could tell who I am, even as I did things I never did¡­" "...S-shut up!" Rumi shouted, her face going bright red, as she stepped forward. "I-I was just trying to tease you back, you didn''t have to point that out!" "It''s fine, it''s fine. Indeed, we have only known each other for not that long, there are not many ways around it." Neji walked closer, bringing her to a hug. "It''s not a bad thing. Just means we have to spend more time, together and alone, for you to catch up to them. For example, my Maid knows me better than my sister, even though I have known my maid for 2 fewer years than Nejire." "Okay¡­" Rumi hugged him back, her hands tightening around his back. "But what''s with what you said just now? Attacking All Might and Mirio?" Neji looked down at her, as she rested her head on his chest. He was about to speak, but she spoke first. "Alright, don''t say anything yet. Exinter. Right now, I am just¡­ happy that you''re alive¡­ I didn''t doubt Hawk''s words when he said you died, but I am d I didn''t because this is a pleasant surprise." Her voice was meek, contrary to her usual loud self. That''s how she was trying to show that, yes, she cares. After a few minutes, Neji lightly pushed her away. "Well, ahm, I am a busy man you see. There is a reason why I am hunting quirks and killing viins. I still have to keep doing that¡­even if you don''t like it. I suggest you go and rest at my penthouse until I am done." Rumi stared at him and exined, her expression dull. "You¡­ w-well, fuck." She was about to say something before she bit her tongue and blushed. "I killed a few viins on my way here, though most of them were idents. Either way, telling you to not do what I just did would be the biggest hypocrisy of my life. Just- ...don''t hurt any innocents please, I won''t be able to stop you but that doesn''t mean I won''t feel terrible seeing poor innocent people die." "I will keep that in mind." He smiled. He would keep that in mind. That doesn''t mean he won''t do it. "Anyway," Neji pointed a finger towards the east. "Run in that direction, you''d find a magnificent mansion. That''s where Kimi, Momo and Nejire are. They''d recognise you and let you in. I will be back in an hour or two, get along until then okay?" ''Tch," Rumi pped his hand that was going to pat her. "Don''t treat me like a little girl just because I showed you my vulnerable side. I am going, be back soon." Neji chuckled, as Rumi kicked the ground and rushed off. Seeing her leave, he turned his head to an apartment where he had long since noticed that there were civilians peeking in. He grinned, "There are 3 of them in there. That means two more until my Objective quest ispleted." He kicked the ground too, rushing at the window as the civilians yelled in a high pitched voice. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Rumi reached the fanciest mansion in the city and paused in front of it. ''...Argh, do I have to go inside alone? It feels awkward.'' Awkwardness was something she rarely felt in her life, she couldn''t even recall thest time she felt awkward. But thinking about confronting the other three girls Neji was going out with, Rumi felt¡­ nervous. Nervous. She was feeling nervous. She couldn''t believe it, but it was true. She chewed on her lips for a minute as her worry kept growing. The meeting she had with Momo¡­it didn''t end well, at least she didn''t think so. If Momo told the other two girls about it, then Rumi wasn''t sure how she would be treated. ¡­Should she wait until Neji returns? ''N-no, that won''t work. He will tease me about it, telling me how I am not acting like myself and whatnot.'' But¡­ It will be more awkward and embarrassing sitting inside the mansion, receiving cold shoulders from the girls than waiting here for Neji. Atst, she shrugged. It''s fine, she will just wait. She had been teased hard already, she could endure a bit more. Rumi turned around to leave, about to kick the ground and fly off- as a shout came from the mansion. "Oi! Mirko!" Rumi turned stiffly to find a brightly smiling cat-milf waving a hand in her direction. "Did Neji send you?! Or is this a fortunate encounter!? Anyway, you shoulde inside! You look tired and sleepy!" Things just got more awkward. She couldn''t just run off at this point, since she will have to return with Neji soon. More so, that woman looked like Neji''s maid, even though she wasn''t wearing a maid outfit right now, if she''s so nice Rumi might not feel so awkward. Sighing under her breath, she nodded at the girl and waved back before heading in. ¡ª "Heyy, you''re here!" The maid jumped out of the house when the door was opened, bringing her to a hug. Rumi didn''t like intimate people, so she frowned. "Um, can you not touch me all of a sudden?" "Uh, hm?" The maid blinked at her, before smiling. "What''s wrong? You and I are like sisters, you know? Sharing the same man and all. Be a little nice, the others might not like you if you''re so grumpy." "..." So Momo did tell them about her rtionship with Neji. "Well, anyway, let''s head inside. I was making some coffee." The maid put an arm around her shoulder, dragging her in. That''s when Rumi realised. ''This woman¡­'' She was strong. She wasn''t using any strength right now, but she knew a strong touch when she felt one. There was surely muscle under the maid''s outfit, her hand was firm too as it squeezed her shoulder. Rumi couldn''t tell how strong the maid was, but she might be on the same level as her. "Guys," as she walked in with the maid, the maid called. "Look who''s here. Come greet her like good kids." "Hey, stop treating us like children! Also, Momo is still sleeping, you should wake her up!" came a shout from a bit far, where the blue haired girl, Nejire Hado, was¡­ ying with children''s toys. "Hmm? Oh wait, it''s Mirko! Whoa, whoa, it''s Mirko!" That''s when Rumi realised that no, the grown-up girl wasn''t ying with children''s toys. She was training. Training her quirk. The toy train that was wiggling as if it was made of jelly, the lego dinosaur that was running around, and the transformer truck that was roaring around stopped moving and returned to normal when the girl stood up and flew off towards Rumi. "Hey, Mirko! Thanks for taking care of Neji in the internship! It must have been a hard time being a victim of his bullshit." The girl, who Rumi recognised as Neji''s sister, casually wrapped her hands around her neck, tilting her head. "Hm, you look surprised? Wait, is it because of my quirk?" Her eyes sparkled. "Did you notice how my quirk is so different from before?! Yes yes, because it is different! But nobody would give it a thought except for Momo!" "Erm, Nejire I don''t think that''s why she is¡­" "It''s fine. Her subjects seem interesting." Rumi decided to interrupt the maid. The maid is right, she should be a little nice to them¡­ especially Neji''s sister. What if he hates her if she treats his sister badly? But then again, he also said his maid knew him better than his sister. Does that mean he also likes his maid more? Then what about Momo? ''This is confusing.'' It''s almost as if he didn''t have any favourite- No¡­ more like everyone was his favourite. ''Haah¡­ weirdo.'' That made her smile a little. Kimi smiled hearing her words. "Mmhm, good then. I will put some more coffee into the pot, take care~" She waved off to the kitchen as the Nejire girl pulled her towards the toys. "Here look, focus." The girl said, touching a toy sword that started to bend and wiggle like sea waves. "Ah¡­" She wasn''t sure, but didn''t Neji''s sister have the same quirk as Neji? What was this then? "Here," The girl touched another toy, a dinosaur made of lego, as it changed shape in front of her eyes, taking the form of an aerone. "..." "Cool right??" Nejire smiled at her brightly, making her scratch her chin. "It''s cool, yes. I like more hand-to-handbat, but this¡­ this looks dangerous and versatile. What is this called anyway?" "Oh, my Surge evolved. I won''t tell you how though since you might not know about the other dimension and stuff. Anyway, do you know Potential Energy? Did you not learn it in school?" The girl smiled brightly. "Yep, my quirk evolved into that! Not like an awakening, but [Evolution]. Neji says I can control potential energy now, though it just lets me alter objects I touch for now! I also seem to be able to manipte my own body''s potential energy, creating heat and light and stuff, but Neji told me to not train on those without him around¡­ Tch, he thinks he''s the older sibling now." The girl muttered thest line to herself as Rumi stared at her. She knew what Potential Energy was. And depending on the level of her power¡­ Her power could be unmatched in the world. No, it could destroy the world if it was strong. ''What the hell Neji¡­'' Rumi was surprised. ''What the hell is Evolution, and how the hell did make a mere shockwave quirk so strong.'' She was familiar with quirk awakening, but Nejire specifically said her case is not that. Rumi wasn''t awakened yet, she was looking forward to it but now¡­ There seemed to be a greater power out there. Suddenly, she could feel butterflies in her stomach as she thought of a wild future where she might be stronger¡­ much stronger than now. "C-can you show me the other side of your power? The personal maniption you just spoke of¡­" "Ah, okay." The girl tilted her head. "Why''re you blushing though?" "..." "Anyway, watch carefully!" ¡­Later, Rumi could simply stare in awe as the scene unfolded in front of her. ** ** ** Author''s Note: So this is what changed on Nejire''s Quirk when she took the [Special Tier Potion]. ?Potential Energy Maniption? She can still use her shockwave powers, as she disyed by flying towards Rumi. But her new power is quite more powerful than Momo''s evolution, even overpowered to some degree, if we follow the world''s "superpower" theme instead of just taking a full-on science route. (Anyway, here''s a little something in paragraphments- because why not.) If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 170: 170: Meet Up (2) Chapter 170: 170: Meet Up (2) Chapter 170: Meet Up (2) ¡ª Neji was finally done with his quest. Unfortunately, amongst the three civilians he found earlier, only one had a quirk. So it took him a bit longer, but he had finally managed toplete the quest. === Technical know-how - Level 4: Allows the user to easily operate almost any electronic device. Appraiser - Level 3: Allows the user to easily determine the worth of an item, and even guess how old they are. Healthy Body - Level 5: Allows the user to have a healthy body. The higher the level, the more healthy the body is. Multitasker - Level 4: Allows the user to be better at multitasking. Body Reader - Level 7: Allows the user to urately read bodynguage to anticipate emotions and actions. === These are the civilian quirks he got. They weren''t that strong in the battle aspect, but frankly, they were versatile enough topromise for once. Especially Body Reader, it was of the highest level. It might have been higher if the previous user wasn''t a teenager. But the previous owner definitely made sure to use the quirk at any given chance to have brought it up to level-7. Neji appreciated this quirk because it will make his future flirting easier (not that he was ever having a hard time before). With this, the quest waspleted and notifications spread in front of Neji''s eyes, [The Quest, "Rise of the King", ispleted!] [Quest: You have gained a lot of power recently, but that doesn''t mean you''re invincible! Your final enemies can''t evenpare to the likes of Hisashi Midoriya, so even if you have the power to beat him it doesn''t matter! Gain more power, for your life depends on it. Objective: Kill 10 viins and steal their quirk! Bonus Objective: Steal 5 quirks from innocents/heroes! Reward: 10-levels worth of EXP (on top of what you''d get from killing), 5x HP Potions, 10x Stamina Potions, Magical ink. Optional Reward: 2-levels worth of EXP, An Armour made by The Director of the Last Act. Special Perk: During this quest, taking the Quirks of someone won''t diminish their Tiers, so the exp you''d receive wouldn''t be lessened.] [You havepleted the main objective!] [Distributing rewards¡­] [You have received Health Potions 5x!] [You have received Stamina Potions 10x!] [You have received 33,000 experience points!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [You have gained 10 Levels, you have reached Level 169!] He was level 150 when he left the mansion this morning¡­ He gained 9 levels from killing the 10 viins, and 10 more now. This growth speed was simply awesome. All these viins in Japan were just walking exp-bags for him at this point. [You have received the item "Magical ink"!] Neji looked into the description and was disappointed. It was a small ink bottle that had an endless supply of ink in it, and the user could change the colour of the ink as they wish, the ink also didn''t need any pen to be used, a finger was enough, atst, it could also be written in empty air. Useful for some people, but Neji didn''t have any use for this. [You havepleted the bonus objective!] [Distributing rewards¡­] [You have received 9,000 experience points!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached Level 171!] [You have received "An Armour made by The Director of the Last Act", the ''Personal Super Armour''!] Neji was interested to see its effects, though he would be really mad if he couldn''t use this ''because he''s a gamer''. Neji took out the item from within his inventory and¡­ stared at it for a minute. It was just in white spandex. What the fuck? Where is the "Armour"? Deciding that thinking about it was useless, he opened the description of the item. [Personal Super Armour: One of the first armours made by the Director. The God-ss spell, "Adaptability" is imbued within this item, it has no stats until it''s worn for the first time. ¨C"Adaptability" makes this item a ''growth-type'' item, as it can grow stronger along with the user (without hindering his growth). It also makes the costume ''suitable'' for the user''s powers, as in it''d turn invisible if the user has the power to turn invisible. ¨CThe user can customise this armour anytime he wishes, as long as he''s not wearing it at that moment.] "Ah," Neji realised why it was just white spandex. He could customise it. "Wait, this means I can use it right? It doesn''t say anything about gamer restrictions." [I believe you can use it, yes, master.] The system confirmed his suspicion, making him smile. Well, the director might not be as bad as he previously thought him to be. This was exactly the thing he needed right now, as he had many quirks that would destroy any other costume/armour. The most important of them is Permeation which just makes all his armours useless. Neji then focused his will on the spandex, feeling a click as he realised this will start taking any shape he wished right now. He wasn''t feeling so creative so he simply made it take the shape of his previous Moon Knight Armour. Except this one didn''t feel as heavy, heck it didn''t even feel heavier than the spandex from a second earlier, as if all the metal blocks on the armour were an illusion. Jumping into an abandoned apartment, Neji took off his clothes and [Equipped] the armour, feeling the solid structure press down on his body while feeling as light as ever. [The Personal Super Armour is adjusting itself based on the user''s power level!] [Personal Super Armour (Legendary): *+10% Attack Power *+20% END *+05% Movement Speed *+10% SP recovery per second *+50% Harmful Magic Resistance *God-ss spell, , andmon-spell , is embedded in this item.] The stats weren''t that greatpared to the Moon Knight armour, but that was bearable just because of the spell imbued with it. The magic resistance was something to look up to, too. "This is kinda really good." Neji smiled to himself- before his stomach grumbled. "..." Indeed, it''s been a ''while'' since hest ate. He should probably eat now, stamina potions didn''t help with that. [You have gained the status effect "Hunger", HP will drop by 1 every hour.] ¡­He really should go back and eat. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji reached his mansion and found an interesting sight upon walking inside. "So, your fire can do both burning and healing as long as you wish?" "Uh, yeah, that''s how it works. I am still trying to figure out how and why, but there''s been no progress. I also have to check the limits of the wound I can heal." "O-oh, you haven''t tested that yet? Wait, let me break a leg real quick-" "Hey, hey, calm down! Stop!" The scene was quiteical as Nejire and Momo tried to stop Rumi from kicking the wall, knowing too well that the wall will be the one ''broken'' in this trial. "Oh, you''re back, young master." Kimi, walking out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee in her hand, looked at him. "Hm? How did you get back your armour?" "Questions forter, I am hungry. Feed me." Neji walked towards her with his arms spread, but she stepped back. "Can''t you see the coffee in my hand? Stop trying to hug me." "You look irresistible though." Neji yawned, falling on a couch. "You''re looking gorgeous without the maid-outfit." ? "Hmm~?" Kimi smiled a minx''s smile at him. "Now I am not sure what you meant when you said ''hungry'', heh." She giggled, putting the coffee cup on the table and walking towards the kitchen. "Wait a minute, I will bring you food." Neji nodded, yawning. Unfortunately, while he could hold his hunger for a minute, he couldn''t do the same with his eyelids. By the time Kimi returned and the other girls noticed him, Neji was sleeping like a baby. He was feeling much refreshed and relieved today, as that''s what power brought to a man. Finally, he was decently strong. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Decently strong? Or just simply overpowered? We will see soon. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 171: 171: Crackling Danger (1) Chapter 171: 171: Crackling Danger (1) Chapter 171: Crackling Danger (1) ¡ª Hisashi was honestly impressed by the blonde girl''s willpower. Even after being tortured for almost a day, she was still moving her dirty mouth. He really would have wanted her as his subordinate if not for her background. Being Neji''s lover meant she had to die. On the contrary, he changed the initial n because of this development. It might take weeks for her to finally break, Hisashi wasn''t going to wait that long. Now that he knew Neji was alive, he wanted to destroy that boy again as soon as possible. So, using his century-old experience, he schemed something. Something that''d let him get what he wants. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Toga''s eyelids slowly parted, her golden irises peeking out as they gained focus, blinking a few times and looking around the room. "Oh¡­ they left me alone when I was sleeping." She was tied against the wall, sitting on her naked ass while her back rested against the cold wall. Her arms were tied above her head, shackled, but except for that, she wasn''t confined by anything else. Looking down at her body and then doing another double-check, Toga was surprised to find most of her wounds vanished. "How?" She hummed for a moment before shaking her head. Thinking about it, she could guess what happened. That big bad viin must have a subordinate with a healing quirk, though that quirk''s power probably wasn''t enough to heal her entirely so she was still bleeding from some ces. As for why they healed her? It''s amon tactic in torture to wait until the victim is recovered enough so that they can be tortured further. "Tsk." Last night was painful. Really painful. But not unbearable for a person like her who gets off the pain. It was certainly a funny expression her torturers made when she squirted all over them while getting her nails plucked out. But that''s all, she needed to get out of here and kill that bastard. Neji was her blood bank, someone she loved, how dare this bastard kill him?! He needed to face consequences, big viin or not. It was then when knocks fell on the door of the room she was locked on in before the small slider under the door was pulled up and a te of food was slid in front of her legs. "..." How was she supposed to eat with her hands tied? Hearing her stomach grumble, she couldn''t help but sigh as she moved her feet to the te and started to use them to tear the bread and bring it to her mouth. It wasn''t particrly hard, as she was a flexible girl, the hard part was gulping the dry bread. Barely making it through her throat, luckily not choking to her death, Toga gritted her teeth as she cursed in her mind. ''Fuck. Change of ns. I can''t beat them by myself. They were asking me about where I and Nejist met, meaning there''s a chance that Neji''s family or friends (or both) are in that Eusha city mansion right now. Maybe I should go there to find them¡­ maybe I will find someone who can sympathise with me, and even take revenge by my side.'' There''s also a chance that the reason they''re asking this is because Neji somehow managed to survive, and they''re looking for him. But Toga didn''t want to think about that possibility since she would just be disappointed. Toga twisted her wrist, finishing the bread, as the shackles around her arm loosened just enough for her slim hands to slip out. These types of shackles were child y to her. She expected a superviin of this calibre to do more. There also weren''t any CCTV cameras here either, must be because this is a make away Base, not an actual viin base. That''s why it was all too easy to climb the vent and crawl towards the exit without anyone even realising. She soon exited the damn vent, falling out in a dustbin where she found a cat lurking by. She didn''t like animal blood, but there was no choice, so she grabbed it swiftly, cutting its throat with a nearby broken ss, as she drank its blood. Not long after, she took the form of a yellow cat, looking very real and natural. She didn''t want anyone following her, so this was necessary even if these small legs meant it would take hours longer than normal to reach Eusha city. ''Welp, whoever is there in the mansion, if there is anyone at all, I hope they don''t get frightened by me. Hehe.'' Licking her paw once, she started to run. First, she made sure what city this was, then she started running towards Eusha. Luckily, it wasn''t that far from here. ¡­Luckily. Right. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hisashi watched the yellow cat run through the city fast and tirelessly, avoiding viins and taking the shortest route. He had to admit, this girl was a gem. She was moving as if this city was her hometown, even though it was clear this was her first time here. Such instincts were rare, she was a true sociopathic killer. Unfortunately, she would die soon. From the looks of it, she was making her way in a certain direction, not just wandering around, this meant his n to let her slip out without stopping her was a smart one. There''s a chance she''s not heading to Neji''s base, unlike what he had predicted, but that would just mean Toga had no use anymore and was free to be eliminated. For now, he flew a thousand metres in the air, his slit draconic eyes focusing on the cat as he flew softly, his mind imagining Neji''s horror when they came face to face again. That reaction, he will make a portrait out of it. ¡ª¡ï¡ª In America, at the headquarters of the Public Safety Commission (the PSC), another discussion was happening. ["This is unbelievable, it''s been more than 24 hours since Japan was cut off from the world, and now THIS?!"] ["President, what is the meaning of this?!"] The president of PSC groaned aloud. "How would I know something like this would happen?! She made this decision on a whim, or else it doesn''t make sense!" ["How does it not make sense? It has been theorised for a long time that she has some sort of future sight quirk, she probably knew all this would happen."] ["That''s impossible. We have such Prophet type Heroes all over the world ourselves, but none saw thising. How would she-"] One voice that protested was scoffed at by everyone before he could finish. ["Nawab isn''t one of those mere prophet types. If All for One and Hisashi are world-ss threats, then-... well, do we have a term for a threat bigger than the world yet? Anyway, she''s beyond viins like those, her powers don''t make sense, so don''tpare her with such heroes."] ["..."] Everyone was silent for a moment, that silence was broken by a certain short fat man. ["Fuck. Ya think I care? Do something you nutjobs!"] It was Kim-Jong-Un the 7th who yelled, mming his hands on the table behind the screen. "Please watch yournguage, mister Kim." ["Fuck yournguage, ya white bastard. I don''t care, you have to do something. My Star is there, I can''t let her die! I can''t even contact her, or I would have called her back! Do something!"] There were a few snickers at his reaction, mocking him for sending his rising star to such a ce. He might have had some ns behind that action, but it''s all down to water now that "Ujir" was heading to Japan. Nawab''s right hand, Ujir was caught in the satellite when she left India''s boundary (where the satellites didn''t work) and flew toward Japan at a great speed. Why? For what reason? Nobody knew, nobody could even guess. Ujir was an SSS-Rank viin, also the main face of Nawab, since the Empress rarely took things into her own hands. One of the reasons why Nawab was so feared across the world was because of Ujir too, the power she demonstrated was just¡­ tremendous. All of the people present here knew that, some but we''re confused as to why Kim was so worried. After all, he did send Starfire to Japan knowing too well that both AFO and Red Dragon were there. Why was he so frightened now that another enemy of that calibre was heading there? The reason Kim was so pissed off and worried was that Uji had a history with Starfire''s bloodline. Starfire seemed to be a hot-blooded girl, based on the rumours, so if she learned about Ujir in Japan, she might just go to attack her, therefore losing her life in the process. But¡­ Except for Kim Jong Un himself, nobody cared for Star''s death. The only thing they cared about was- How to keep these viins out of their ownnds? ["I have a proposal to make."] A calm female voice said, making everyone focus on the president of China''s PSC. ["Japan currently holds two of the world''s biggest viins, threats who n to take over the world, and now a third viin, whose master is a bigger threat than them, is heading there. When else will we get a chance to eliminate all three of then if not this?"] "...borate." The president of PSC HQ seemed interested, crossing his fingers under his chin. ["I say we nuke Japan. The entirety of it. Even these big viins won''t be able to survive against a head-on nuke. That''d clean this world in a great way, cleansing evil from its root."] ["Oy, you Chinese bitch! My Star is in there-"] Kim tried to talk, but a crossed-mic icon ?? appeared beside his screen, indicating his sound to be muted. "You do know All Might is in there, right? He is one of the strongest heroes alive, if not the strongest. People from all over the world love him, along with many of the top heroes from different countries. Big Red Dot and Sam are just two prominent examples." At the HQ President''s words, the woman from beforeughed. ["You think All Might is still alive? Against both the Catastrophic Dragon and All for One? He''s strong, I saw him fight in person, but he''s not that strong. He''s most likely dead or at least heavily injured. No, even without considering all that, he''s weakened, weaker than ever, you said it yourself yesterday. Besides, he''s the greatest hero anyway, he wouldn''t mind sacrificing his life for the greater good. Would he?"] She continued. ["And about the civilians and other heroes. When have we, the PSC, evercked excuses? Is it really hard for us to fabricate a story?"] "..." That was an absurd proposal, and the HQ president would usually not even hear this far but¡­ there were merits behind her words. There was logic behind this proposal. Japan wasn''t that big a country and considering the potency of the Nukes of this era, only three of them should be enough to take out the entirety of that country. All Might''s sacrifice, considering he''s still alive, would be a massive loss, but it''s not unrecoverable. He''s a Japanese hero, anyway. This wasn''t a time to think about good or bad, as this was an opportunity to eliminate three SSS-ss viins at once, establishing order in the world. Now it was just a matter of agreeing. The PSC is basically the government of this era, so their decision is the absolute one, meaning as long as the majority of the other branch presidents voted positively, this can be done. This can be achieved. "..." After a short silence, the HQ president sighed, running a hand through his purple hair as he spoke. "I am holding a vote. Press "O" if you support this idea and "X" if you are against it." This single vote will decide Japan''s future. No. It will decide the world''s future. While Kim yelled from behind the screen, still muted, pressing "X" repeatedly, enough for him to get kicked out of the meeting, the votes kept changing tides until it took a stand still. It stopped in a 1:2 ratio session. With more than half of the world''s leaders voting positively. With that it was decided that soon, Japan was going to get nuked. Nuked again after almost 300 years. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 172: 172: Crackling Danger (2) Chapter 172: 172: Crackling Danger (2) Chapter 172: Crackling Danger (2) ¡ª Neji didn''t sleep much, only 2 hours. Neji''s body was required to sleep to stay alive, but the number of hours needed to sleep was lesser than a normal human because of his High Human status and now his ?Healthy Body? quirk. He woke up to the sound of chattering girls, rubbing his eyes as he sat up on the couch he was sleeping on. "Ugh, my neck hurts." He suddenly said, rubbing his neck, as the girls looked back at him. "Not only did you guys not put me in the bed, but I also didn''t even get a thigh pillow. Wow." "Shut up. We''re busy discussing stuff." "Fuck off." Neji threw a teddy bear out of his inventory at Nejire, who simply dodged with her tongue out. "Don''t curse, bad manners." She said, showing him a middle finger. "..." "Anyway, Kimi, I am hungry." "Coming~" Kimi, who was sitting with the girls, jumped up and ran to the kitchen while the other three went back to discuss. "..." ''Wow, I''m hurt.'' Wiping his tears, Neji stood up and headed to the washroom to clean up. Before he could enter the washroom though, Nejire called from behind again. "Oi! Take your costume off! Tch, no manners." ''Says who.'' "Also, how did you get it back? Did you go to the UA again?" Nejire added thest words in slight panic before wincing back. "Ugh¡­ nevermind, I don''t wanna know." She didn''t want to know if her brother came back killing her friend for real or not. Nejiughed at that. "Use your brain, my ssroom was destroyed. All students'' hero costumes are kept within the ssroom, inside special briefcases. How would my costume survive the destruction there?" Neji said. "I didn''t go there, so Mirio is probably alive unless UA was attacked by some super strong viin again. I got this set of my costume from a dimensional gate." "Dimensional gate?" It was Rumi who was confused this time, tilting her head and looking around. "Yes, Dimensional Gate." Neji looked at Momo. "Yaomomo, exin to her, please. I will add the details aftering out." "Kay." Momo waved her hands. "Hey, why did you ask Momo even though we were having the conversation?!" "Because you''re dumb." "..." "No, really. You should read some books. Shoo." Neji finally went to the washroom, while Momoforted the dejected Nejire while starting her exnation for Rumi. ¡ª After having [Unequipped] his armour and eating his food, Neji sat down with Rumi to add some details to Momo''s exnation. "Hm, so a quirk that lets you create and ess already existing Dimensions? In such dimensions, people and fantasy monsters live and sometimes you receive magical items from random spawning dimensions?" Rumi asked, scratching her chin. "Well, ugh, I don''t like thinking. Whatever, if a quirk like Star and Stripe can exist, so can this. What''s the quirk name anyway?" Neji blinked. "Oh, uh, I of course don''t have this registered. But Kimi once called this [Dungeon], so I also go with that." Kimi, as a manga geek, recognised many things when she first went inside the Tower. She couldn''t see the game-like interface that all the monsters had, but from their words and demonstration on how they gained more power (aka levels) once they kill another living being, she came to realise what type of world that was. But since that world wasn''t the only one Neji had ess to, she gave a simple term for all these ''dimensions'', coincidentally calling them [Dungeons]. That helped Neji, he could not slip up, so he went on with it. "So these dungeons you speak of¡­" Rumi looked up at him, strangely meek. "You said you get magical items and such from there. Is that how¡­ is that how Nejire and Momo have these powers? I am fairly certain Momo didn''t have these powers in the Sports Festival, and from her quirk, this shouldn''t be her awakening either." That was true. Looking at Nejire and Momo, at their status as "High-Tier-6", Neji had to agree. Nejire''s quirk wasn''t only awakened, it was also "Evolved". Awakening is the state when an ability reaches its "peak" possible phase. Evolution, on the other hand, was behind that phase. When an ability exits its limit, it''s "peak", and enters a whole new family tree of power. After taking the Phoenix Evolution stone, other than her race change to [Quasi-Phoenix], Momo''s quirk had awakened too. [Creation - Level 10 (Max): Allows the user to create anything from her exposed skin by transforming the molecr structure of her fat cells. In order to create something, she needs to understand the molecr structure of what the material/object is made of. ¨CThe fat consumption rate is many times lower than the previous levels. ¨CUsers can also "absorb" matter into their own body in the form of fat, the absorption rate is also higher than at previous levels. ¨CAlthough the user can create ''anything'', when creating a Living Organism, the organism might not obey hermand if it has enough intelligence.] This was Momo''s quirk now, Level-10, awakened and all. Neji actually didn''t know the level of Momo''s quirk before, but now that Eyes of the Lord was level-3, he could peek into other people''s quirks too. Momo experienced a different type of race evolution than Kimi. She still retained their "Quirks", while Kimi simply became a Demi-Byakko [1] because of her previous feline characteristics. That''s why Kimi was [Demi] and Momo was [Quasi]. Though the system said the "blood" can be purer as the person gets stronger. Nejire on the other hand was still pure human, though her quirk did change. [Surge (new) - Level 1: The evolution of the old "Surge". ¨CStill has the previous shockwave and vibration powers. {¡üClick to Expand¡ü} ¨CThe user can shape and manipte "Potential Energy", aka the energy of an object rting to its state of being or position.] This was Nejire''s power up. Unfortunately, the status page didn''t say anything more about the Potential Energy stuff, so Nejire had to train myself to figure things out. She also didn''t rename her quirk, as she said she was "too attached to it". "You made a wild guess, but you''re not wrong," Neji said, nodding. "Since you belong to me and I trust you just like these three, so I am not gonna hide anything. There is a permanent [Dungeon] beside UA, inside there a of its own exists. Of course, only I can enter there. Anyway, in there the Four Direction Deities exist in too. I killed two of them, gaining two magical items named [White Tiger Evolution Stone] and [Phoenix Evolution Stone]. Kimi used the White Tiger and Momo used the Phoenix one." "..." Rumi listened to his words attentively and nodded softly. "And Nejire?" "Hers is a whole other case." Neji said, slipping his hand inside his inventory and taking out a Potion bottle filled with glowing blue liquid. A Tier Potion. He received [two] Tier Potions from the quest of letting Mirio live. These were normal potions, not dropped from main characters, so Neji doubted this will "evolve" quirks, but at least it could for sure awaken the user. "Here." As far as Neji knew, Rumi wasn''t awakened. "Try drinking this." So, he offered her the bottle, which she hesitatingly, exchanging nces with the girls, epted. She seemed to be close with the girls already if she was thinking of their approval, but that''s a given since the title [Harem Lord] meant the girls who have epted to join the harem would get along with each other. Rumi''s eyes were honestly shining with expectancy as she poured the liquid down her throat. That expectancy turned into surprise when her hair started to float, glowing, as her body started to float in the air too. Neji swiped his fingers, softly tossing the other three girls a bit far from Rumi while creating an ?Air Wall? for himself. Immediately after, as Neji had seen three times before, white mist burst out of Rumi''s body and spread to the room. When the mist cleared, filled with the girls'' coughs, came out a dark-skinned Rumi with jet ck hair, ear, and tail. She looked the same, her skin tone didn''t change, but her hair had turned ck in colour from white. "Oh¡­" "She looks cute." "Yeah." "..." Rumi silently observed herself while the other three girls looked at her as he she were a zoo animal. Neji pulled out a body-sized mirror in front of her as she stared at it, baffled. "Ah¡­ wow." Neji used [Observe] on her. [Name: Rumi Usagiyama Age: 26 Tier: Mid-6 Likes: Neji, Battling, Battling with Neji, Sex with Neji, Domination, Rough, Deep Throat, When Neji treats her like a fuck toy-¡­.(click to expand) Dislikes: Team fights, Getting ignored, Getting ignored by Neji, When Neji doesn''t go rough, When Neji gives her an impassive look-¡­(click to expand) Status: Baffled, Gratified, Shocked, Very Pleasantly Surprised, Great Expectation for her new strength. Quirk: Rabbit (click to expand)] ''...'' Neji liked his new add-ons to Observe, but¡­ wasn''t this a bit too much? To not think about it, he looked at her quirk instead. [Rabbit - Level 10 (max): This allows the user the attributes and abilities of a rabbit. This grants her incredible leg strength, allowing her to jump and kick with extreme force. She also has excellent hearing thanks to her rabbit-like ears and possesses animal instincts that alert her to nearby danger. ¨CThese basic abilities are a few times stronger than before after the level up. ¨CCan achieve "Wild" form which boosts all her powers wildly.] Wild Form. ''So that''s the name of this form¡­ ck hair, ck ears and ck tail. She looks kinda gorgeous.'' Neji observed her body, while everyone did the same. "Your skin looks more refined hmm, hnn. Glistening and tender." He said. "I am not tender," Rumi said, raising her head. "You are not?" Neji asked, tilting his head innocently, thinking of her ''likes'' and ''dislikes'', as he gave her a knowing smile. "Well, some parts of you are. I believe that counts." "..." "Anyway," Neji helped Rumi get up. "You can probably turn your hair back to white whenever you wish, I am not an expert, ask Kimi. Not that I am saying you don''t look gorgeous and smoking like this." Kimi nodded from the side, along with Momo and Nejire. "I will ask Kimiter. First I wanna test myself out." Rumi raised her hands in front of her in a fighting stance. "Fight me, Neji." "How aboutter-" "¨CWhy?!" "We have a guest." "Huh?" "Meow!" A meow, not belonging to Kurai, entered the living room as everyone turned to the door, finding a yellow cat running at them at a great speed. "Meow!" Kurai, who was in another room on the second floor, jumped down hearing it,nding in front of the cat, making it pause in the spot, as she red at it. "Grr. Get out, these humans are mine!" "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." While everyone''s expressions went nk, the yellow cat seemed to grunt as something strange happened. The cat turned into a mud-like substance, moving and squirming as the girls looked rmed, but Neji was calm. The substance then took the form of a girl with yellow hair and eyes, her grin looking michelivious. "Boss!" The naked girl, uncaring of the gawking look from the cat and the four girls, jumped to hug Neji. "Boss! You''re alive??! I finally found-" Before she could hug Neji, his hand chopped down on her neck, her body disappearing into his inventory immediately. "There goes my second Pok¨¦mon." "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." "Stop staring at me like that." Neji shrugged. "This is not the time to be speechless." He wasn''t lying. He was serious. This wasn''t a time to lose themselves. This was a time to be on top alert. "Because¨C" Neji turned to the gate, his Super Armour manifesting around his body as he [Equipped] it via the system''s interface. "¨CI sense a dragon nearby." No, his echolocation told him about Two Dragons nearby. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Is it finally the long-awaited revenge time? [1] Byakko means White Tiger. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 173: 173: Dragon Hunt (1) Chapter 173: 173: Dragon Hunt (1) Chapter 173: Dragon Hunt (1) ¡ª When Toga, who had turned into a cat hours ago, entered Eusha city, Hisashi''s eyes widened. With his draconic senses, he could smell something. ''It''s really them.'' Floating a thousand metres above the surface, Hisashi sniffled with his nose. He remembered Neji and Nejire''s scents from before, and those two scent signatures were around here. Especially Neji''s, it was all over the city as if he was running around. "He survived¡­ " Hisashi''s lips twitched in anger and¡­ satisfaction. Two contradicting emotions, but Hisashi epted both. He wanted tounch down, look for Neji and kill that bastard of a child, but he didn''t know where that boy was yet. He had to wait until the cat found the hiding ce. For whatever reason, AFO asked Hisashi to inform him immediately if he found Neji''s location. But why would Hisashi do that? Neji wasn''t that strong, even though he might have some tricks up his sleeves (since he did survive death). So why should he share his prey with that quirk stealing bastard? Neji was his prey, that brat will die by his hand alone. Though since Hisashi already regretted killing Neji too earlyst time, he didn''t want to do that this time. He wanted to y with his prey, even though that''s not his style. In that case, what better way to y with Neji than to make his older sister drag him down? Nejire Hado. She was the sidekick of the Dragon Hero Ryukyu, the same hero who was currently under Hisashi''s mind control. This offered an opportunity to Hisashi. He slowly grinned, his teeth widening as he chuckled. This will do. He wanted to see how Neji would fight Ryukyu while his sister tried to hold him back. Even though Neji might have somehow survivedst time, he wasn''t that strong anyway, so if he were to be actively held back, Hisashi was certain it would be something pleasant to watch. Hisashi looked down,ughing. "I want to see you in despair¡­ kwuaha!" Hisashiughed, raising his head at the sky, his voice sounding like thunderps, loud and scary, as he controlled his urge to just blow every building of this city one after another. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [A sudden quest has been generated!] [Quest, "Dragon Hunt", has been generated.] [Dragon Hunt: You have been hunted by a dragon once, the most prominent dragon in this world, but managed to survive somehow. Now, with powers much greater than before, you have be the hunter instead. Objective 1: Absolutely crush Hisashi Midoriya. Bonus Objective 1: Kill Hisashi Midoriya and steal his quirk. Bonus Objective 2: Defeat Hisashi''s subordinate, Ryuko Tatsuma. Bonus Objective 3: Kill Ryuko Tatsuma. Reward 1: Perk- [Predator], Item- [Dragon Armour], [10-levels worth of exp], HP Potion x20, SP Potion x30. Objective Reward 1: Passive Skill- [Dragon''s Heart], [10-stat points], [1x Quirk Exp Card], Title- [Dragon Hunter], Tier Potion- 2x Objective Reward 2: [3-levels worth of exp], [Affection+] with Ryuko, HP Potion x5, SP Potion x8. Objective Reward 3: Power Gauntlet x2, X-Ray sses.] [Y/N] This quest was generated in front of Neji the moment Rumi drank the bottle of Tier Potion. That''s how he was alerted of the things that were about to be uncovered soon. Though the appearance of Toga was unexpected, he wasn''t surprised, she could be his second Pokemon. The reason he wasn''t surprised was that he could ''see'' through the walls when Toga was running, and he could also see her ''real form'' that was hiding within the cat-body. That''s because the moment he saw the quest, he mixed his ?Appraiser - Level 3? and ?Body Reader - Level 7? with his ?Eyes of the Lord?. ?EL? levelled up again, reaching Level-4, as the aforementioned abilities mixed with ?Danger Sense? and ?Scan? that were within ?EL?. Because of that, just by focusing- Neji could ''see'' using echolocation, as if he was using his eyes, along with a spiritual vision that let him see people''s ''other forms'' (ex. Kimi''s Byakko Form and Momo''s Phoenix Form), which also worked with echolocation. With echolocation, he could see Hisashi flying in the sky as Ryukyu reached beside him, stopping mid-air. "Be careful, everyone." Neji said. "A meteorite ising." The girls couldn''t even prepare for his words before something crashed on top of the building, breaking the rooftop, then the second floor, as it dropped to the first floor. "Kroaaar!" Now the roof is clear with light illuminating the living room, the girls coughed and waved their hands to clear the dust. Neji also waved his hand, but his wave wasn''t ''simple''. Utilising Weather Maniption, as a burst of wind cleared the dust away. ¡ª As the dust cleared. Nejire found herself being hugged by Kimi, along with Momo, to protect them from the debris. Though she wanted to say, ''I have a stronger body now, there''s no need for this-'', she couldn''t do so as her eyes looked past Kimi''s shoulders. "T-that''s¡­" her voice couldn''t shake more. "Ry- Ryukyu?!" She wasn''t happy seeing her lovely mentor, no- if anything, she couldn''t be more horrified. Clearly, from the unusual red eyes, Ryukyu wasn''t looking like her usual self. To further prove her point, Ryukyu would never have crashed on top of a mansion like this. She didn''t look like she was thrown here by any viin, she looked like sheunched down voluntarily. "DIE!" The pro hero yelled, her voice breaking the sound barrier as many things within the mansion were flung away. But the sound couldn''t touch any of the girls, as Neji created a huge yellow barrier ahead of them. "Nejire," said Neji, turning back as he pushed his mask on his face. "I am gonna beat her up if you don''t mind." Of course she minded, what was this bastard saying?! But clearly, he wasn''t going to listen to her. ''Beat her up¡­ At least he didn''t say he would kill her. It''s fine then¡­ I guess.'' Now that Nejire knew what her brother has been living through. He couldn''t help but take all the burden of the world on his shoulders, unable to share because he believed (and he was right for that time being) that nobody would support him with his decisions. Even so, even if he did say he would do something more than just ''beat her up'', her little brother was more important than her mentor anyway¡­ it wouldn''t have mattered, although she would admit she would be sad for a long time. "Just¡­ go easy on her, okay?!" That was all she could yell out as Neji covered his face with a mask and jumped at Japan''s No-9, Dragon Hero- Ryukyu. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "What the¡­" Hisashi was shocked. "What a bad older sister. I understand, she''s the one behind this spoiled brat. I was right when I decided to kill herst time." Hearing the conversation inside the mansion, he couldn''t help but grow angry and irritated. He thought the Nejire girl will give Neji a hard time, drag him down even, and therefore allow an entertaining sight for him. But what was this? That girl clearly spoiled her little brother a bit too much, so much so that she didn''t even mind him beating up her mentor. "She needs to die." She needed to die, for sure. Along with the other three girls in the room. One, he recognised, was Neji''s girlfriend, one was the Pro Hero- Mirko, but he couldn''t recognise the other girl. But from the looks of it, she was also close to Neji. Meaning, she also needed to die. "Hnn¡­ They''d win against Ryukyu since that Rabbit hero is there-" -Bam!!! Hisashi''s eyes widened as he was interrupted, seeing Neji punch Ryukyu in the face with a force that shouldn''t belong to the boy. "...Is he using his Shockwave to empower his punch-" Hisashi was interrupted again. The next scene, as it unfolded, made Hisashi realise- "..." Something was wrong. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji had a motto about his girls. "It''s fine as long as they''re alive." It''s fine for him to beat them up as long as they don''t die. Of course he won''t abuse them, but for training purposes or any other scenario (such as this one), he wouldn''t mind beating them up until near death. He can just heal themter on. -Bam!! Ryukyu''s dragon neck twisted as Neji punched her face, making her body fly back and hit the wall, breaking it as shended on the huge balcony of this rich mansion. He would prefer the fight to happen outside since Hisashi woulde down soon enough. If this was from before, he would have put his girls into his inventory first. But now- now, he was strong. Rumi''s yell came from behind. "Oi! Neji-" "Nope, she''s mine!" Neji rejected her, already knowing what her offer would be. She wanted to test her power by beating Ryukyu up. ''So much for being childhood friends¡­ then again, not like I am the one to judge.'' "You!" Ryukyu yelled, getting up from the ground as she growled. "My master assigned me a job, and I am going to fulfil it." "Oh, I am sorry." Neji jumped in the air, his body erging as he used his quirk, ?Big Show?. "I don''t like talking to mind-controlled people!" "Mind Controlled". That''s what her [Current State] said. However, mind-controlled or not, she was a mere Peak Tier-5. Neji''s body, now 18 feetrge, mmed down on top of Ryukyu. Ryukyu tried to defend, but Neji also increased his ''weight'' using his Gravity Maniption quirk, so he quite smoothly crushed on top of her. "Auughk!" The mini dragon yelled, feeling the body that was almost asrge as hers crash on top. Neji got up from above her immediately while she grunted, widening her mouth and charging a Dragon''s Breath. "Oh, not that please." Neji said, kicking the ground as he vanished from everyone''s eyes,ing under Ryukyu''s chin as he threw an uppercut with One-For-All 100-Percent. -Bhoo~ The air twisted. -Bang! "Keuk!" Wind sted around, creating a tornado, as it sent Ryukyu flying in the air. Neji didn''t move anymore as he saw the notification- [Objective-2 has beenpleted!] Proving the notification, Ryukyu''s body returned to normal midair, as it then dropped downwards like a rag-doll, stopping just above the surface as Neji used his telekinesis. She was unconscious. But this wasn''t the end. As he twirled her body towards Nejire in the back, he heard a voicee from above him. "I have to say, I didn''t expect this." Said a deep, mncholic voice, making Neji look up to find a long red-haired middle-aged man floating with two draconic wings behind him. The Catastrophic Dragon, Hisashi was here. Neji''s 24-hours Fusion cooldown hadn''t ended yet. "Were you always working under Shigaraki? You might know him as All for One. Did he give you a copy of his quirk, or are you perhaps his son? I do see some simrity in your hair and terrible personalities." He sounded betrayed, mncholic and sad. "I guess that''s why he wanted me to bring him along once I ''found'' you. He wanted to gang up on me with you, didn''t he?" Neji, realising the misunderstanding that was happening, grinned softly. "Oh maybe, I can''t say." Neji smiled softly, rising in the air. "Let me formally introduce myself. It''s Neji Hado, your idiotic son''s killer." Neji reached out a hand, mockingly asking for a handshake as red scales started to cover Hisashi''s body. "Shameless child. Shigaraki will pay, but I will teach you a lesson that even your soul wouldn''t forget." He slowly grinned, nowpletely covered in draconic scales. "I heard you like dragon breaths a lot?" "Oh, I do, yes." Neji answered with a smile, watching as Hisashi started to charge a breath. "You seem to know a lot about me, mister. In that case, since I am feeling so grateful today, let me show you something that your son liked a lot back in the day too." Neji vanished from his spot, causing the beam that Hisashi released to fly far in the sky, as he appeared beside Hisashi in an instant, his arm pulled back as white energy crackled around it like electricity. ?Jump Up? - Activated ?Surge? - Output 100% ?One-for-All? - Output 100% With that reality breaking power, Neji swung his arm. "UNITED STATES OF SMASH!" With an attack, moving at Mach 51, that Izuku Midoriya worshipped back in the day¨C -Bamm!!! ¨CHis father was thrown kilometres away, into the sea of Eusha''s bay. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: From researching a bit, I found All Might''s peak speed was ''Mach 29''. After some calctions since Neji has his own stats outside One-for-All, it appears Mach-50 is Neji''s top physical speed, and since his shockwaves provide him speed a bit above the speed-o-sound, Neji''s current top speed is at Mach-51. Chapter 174: 174: Dragon Hunt? (2) Chapter 174: 174: Dragon Hunt? (2) Chapter 174: Dragon Hunt? (2) ¡ª It was midday so viins were starting their hunts again. Now that Japan had copsed, these viins took it for granted that any region conquered by them would stay theirs until the end. That''s the main reason viins weren''t just fighting with heroes, hurting civilians. They were also, at the same time, fighting amongst themselves. Eusha city was facing this fate as well. Until yesterday. Yesterday, a young boy hunted a lot of viins quite easily. Most didn''t see the incident with their eyes, but words spread fast and people came to learn about the "Quirk Robber". Some old viins assumed it was AFO taking the form of a child, while some simply assumed it''s just a simr quirk. There was a group of people who discarded all this as ''rumours'', too. A rumour spread to hold them back from making moves. That seemed like a good n from theirpetitors'' side, so they were down to believe that. Until now. -Vroong~ -Ka- Bang!! The sound barrier was shattered as they saw a red meteorite rush from inside the city to go towards the Eusha city''s bay, falling onto the sea like a ne crash. That single action caused the whole city to shake as water jumped out of the sea, creating huge waves like tsunamis as they plunged down onto the city. People ran. "R-run!" They escaped. "I-it''s probably the foreign heroes!!" And they fled. However, as the saying went, "Time and tide wait for none." The tide didn''t wait for them to leave, it moved fast, raging like a lion''s roar as it washed over the shore of Eusha city. Killing and crippling many heroes, viins and civilians alike. ¡ª [You have killed a Tier-3 individual!] [You have killed a Tier-4 individual!] [You have killed a Tier-2 individual!] [You have killed a Tier-3¡­!] [You have killed a¡­!] [You have killed¡­!] [Since it''s indirect kill, exp will be halved!] [34,00 exp gained!] [10 levels gained] [You have reached level 179!] "..." ''At this point, I am just cheating.'' The same thing happened in USJ when he released his shockwave which broke the ss roof into pieces and killed many. Not that he wasining. Though he wouldn''t want to keep doing this again since exp was getting halved. It didn''t happen in USJ, because it wasn''t exactly "indirect" since his shockwave burst was what made the sses fly. But this time it was just like throwing a pebble, which made a tsunami, which in turn killed the civilians. Either way, this was great. Neji flew behind Hisashi, his flight speed dramatically increased as he used One-for-All with his Float and Surge quirks. Even so, One-for-All could only boost his flight speed so much. Hisashi jumped out from the water the moment Neji reached above the sea surface. "I have to say," Hisashi ran a hand through his long wet hair, spitting out a tooth as water dipped down his chin. "I didn''t expect that. That was One for All, wasn''t it?" Neji could see the century-old viin''s well-hidden confusion, which would have usually been impossible for him to see if not for his ?Body Reader? (that was mixed with ?EL? but worked like a passive skill). "Hm? How can you tell?" Neji asked as he tilted his head. He didn''t want to waste time talking to him, but he wanted to see his stats. [Name: Hisashi Midodiya Age: 167 Tier- Low-8 Race: Dragon - Human Likings: Dragons, Snakes, Reptiles, Inko Midoriya. Dislikes: Neji, Star-and-Stripe, Non-Dragons, All-Might, Shigaraki. Status: Confusion, Anger, Fury, Bewilderment, Rage. Quirk: Dragon Monarch -(click to expand)-] [Dragon Monarch - Level 10 (max): Allows the user the power of a true Ruler Dragon. Every other dragon, snake, and other types of reptiles¨Cconsidering they''re weaker than the user¨Cwould instinctively feel inferior and submissive towards the user. ¨CDragon Transformation ¨CDragon Physiology ¨CAllows all basic cl¨¬che powers that a dragon should have ¨CThe user''s defence is higher than his tier. ¨CThis quirk has awakened and the user isn''t a "Human Dragon Hybrid". Rather, he has be a "True Dragon" who has the ability to turn into a human. ¨CThe Strongest Dragon Quirk in the world.] That''s an interesting quirk¡­ Very interesting. Neji might actually give up his High-Human race for this¡­ But that''s forter, first, he had to kill this viin who ruined his ns. He was supposed to take things easy for two more months. It''s only been a few mere seconds since Neji discovered Hisashi''s status. With all his current eye abilities, he could read things fast. So now, he was going to finish this monster. ¡ª "Of course, I can tell." Said Hisashi, answering Neji''s question. "In his early adulthood, All Might fled from Japan, from AFO, and went to America. I-" "So you took that as an insult since he assumed America is safer than the ce where AFO resided?" "..." Hisashi was annoyed at being interrupted, but he continued. "Yes. I fought him once¡­ and the result was a draw." This made the boy chuckle, which in turn made Hisashi growl. Did he think it''d be easy to win just because he has a bunch of quirks besides One-for-All? Foolish. "Draw? I see. Then I guess I have to seed my predecessor." The brat said, smiling. "Now, enough chit-chat." Foolish indeed. Then he moved, kicking the air as heunched himself in front of Hisashi. This time Hisashi was prepared for the boy''s speed, so he wasn''t caught off guard, more so since the boy didn''t use his full speed. The boy simply smiled at that, watching as Hisashi swiftly redirected his arm to the side. Hisashi wasn''t someone who''d lose to a person on a simr level. He wasn''t just lucky to be born with a powerful quirk. He trained for his powers. He knew martial arts. He knew taekwondo, he knew May Thai and even Kung-Fu. He knew fighting styles that the world had already forgotten long time ago. He worked hard to be where he''s now. He won''t lose just because the brat is AFO''s illegitimate child. Hisashi took a few steps back in the air. His flight wasn''t as versatile as Neji''s because he was using his wings to fly, even though they didn''t need to p every second. But even so, his sheer experience made his moves look perfect. "Indeed, enough chit-chat. After all, I have to destroy Shigaraki after finishing you." Said Hisashi, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Neji like a predator. "Heh. Sure. Then let us end this." Hearing this, Hisashi moved, his wings pping once as he was propelled forward, rushing at Neji while the sound barrier broke behind him. ¡ª -Bang! If pre-adult All Might fought a draw with him, Neji wouldn''t lose even if he wished. He had too many quirks for that. Exactly 30 of them. Neji''s full power punch hit Hisashi like a truck, sending him flying like a meteorite again. This time hended in another city as a whole, but this time he didn''t crash down. He managed to get hold of himself just before the crash with his strong wings. Neji flew after him, not allowing him any chance to take a breather, yet he was surprised when he saw Hisashi''s body growing at an excessive rate, his humanoid form changing into that of a huge red dragon. Then. In a matter of seconds. He was almost asrge as the city. The City. Neji was relieved that he sent the dragon flying to this city, or even his mansion would have gotten destroyed, crushed under the dragon''s feet¨Cjust as what happened with all the buildings in this city. "Holy shit¡­." There were a lot of dragon quirks in this world. A lot. Neji knew that. However, floating in the sky and looking down, Neji realised why this quirk was called the strongest amongst them. Hisashi was huge. He looked like he was sculpted by gods, his shining red exoskeleton was highly detailed and gorgeous as it gleamed under the sun, his form reaching up to 50-story buildings in height, and covering almost the entirety of the city in width. Neji wanted this power. Even as people screamed, dying under Hisashi and those screams gradually started to fade, Neji kept staring at the gorgeous red form of the dragon. He really really wanted this power. So heunched himself down, in awe or not. His feet sted behind him, propelling his body in a speed that was faster than any bullet in the world, watching as Hisashi released a huge dragon''s breath that could probably take out a few dozen skyscrapers, but Neji simply phased through it. Permeation - Activated. The sky was bright like the sun hade down as the beam went upwards, leaving the atmosphere and dissipating. Then, the sky turned dark as clouds gathered in a matter of seconds. Weather Maniption - Activated. Then, blue and white energy started to surround Neji like a heavy aura,ing out from within his body. Fa Jin - Activated. He utilised the sheer amount of kic energy he absorbed by phrasing through the beam to empower his arms, or he was sure they''d break. His body then started to erge, bing big and big before it stopped as he became a tall, but well built, truck. Big Show - Activated. He coated his arms with Tremor, concentrating it on his fists, and also added repelling gravity to them. All this happened in a matter of seconds as he was finally in front of Hisashi''s huge draconic face, which could gulp down a few of his currentlyrge bodies. Neji pulled his right arm back. His elbow sted with shockwaves that were then empowered with One-for-All. His arm broke, he could hear it happen, but it was healed at the same time it was broken because of Hyper Regeneration. The sound barrier broke again, but as his right fist hit Hisashi''s draconic face, breaking his incredibly high defence powers, the sound barrier didn''t just break, it sted out in a huge shockwave across the city. Unfortunately, there was nobody else left to die in this city anymore, so Neji didn''t get any exp. -Baamm! However, he was satisfied with the chunk of dragon armour that fell from Hisashi''s face. Hisashi''s face was shaken, his eyes wide, as he failed to react in time. Just enough for Neji to swing his other arm in the same way. Fa Jin was a dangerously versatile quirk. The more you use it, the more power you''d gain since it''s kic energy. So, each punch of Neji''s kept getting stronger and stronger, Hisashi''s face losing exoskeleton simrly. The world kept shaking. Not just the city. The whole world. Earthquakes echoed throughout Japan and its neighbours, and tsunamis formed with every punch. The sky was dark, tornadoes were leaving Neji''s every punch. A thunderstorm was happening behind Neji, a hurricane building up. But Neji didn''t stop. "Keugh!!" Hisashi could only groan. He was huge, he was durable. But he was also slow and he was weak. The fight with Mirio happened just yesterday, he hadn''t recovered. -Bang! So, as each of Neji''s punch sounded like thunderps¨C ¨CBang! Hisashi could onlyment his foolish decision to not have brought anypanions. -Crack! The air was cracking too, shattering with white lines as Neji''s tremor coated blows hit the dragon. It looked like a thunderstorm of its own, a white web of tremor spread onto Hisashi''s body, slowly ignoring shattering defence as even the space kept breaking like sses. This was the feeling of power Neji wanted to feel for so many years. -Crack~Rumble! The sky roared as if to support him, the wetness of the rain doing nothing but making Hisashi''s blood spread to the city, entering the sea. -Bam! Nejinded an ultimatum, watching as Hisashi''s city-sized body rose in the air at the uppercut. But he didn''t stop. He raised his arm towards the sky, calling down lightning using his Weather Maniption. "You brat-!!!" The dragon could only yell that as the lightning fell on Neji''s palm, unable to escape from the orb of gravity around his fist. "This brat is going to take your life, old man." That was Neji''s only response to every insult Hisashi had said until now, jumping forward and charging all his physical quirks to boost his speed as he raised his palm straight, pointing at Hisashi''s neck. "You think a mere lightning can-" "Concentrated lighting." Neji corrected him. Concentrated lighting mixed with the energy of Bullet Laser, therefore allowing him to boost it with One-for-All. "I have been charging it since the start of our fight. This is most certainly the strongest lightning in the history of the modern world." Neji drew his palm back, watching Hisashi open his mouth, giving hisst breath to try and somehow, hoping to get lucky, hit Neji''s mansion in the other city. He even seeded to fire the beam, but the beam couldn''t even pass 100 metres before Neji drove his palm forward into Hisashi''s huge neck, controlling the lightning to be a slim long de. -Bzzt~ The lighting hummed. The sound collided with the sound of the dragon''s exoskeleton brushing against each other, as Hisashi''s huge head slid down from his neck. Just like that. -Boom! Hisashi''s beam dissipated, as his head fell, creating a crater in the city''s ground. [The Quest, "Dragon Hunt" has beenpleted.] Neji dropped to the ground too¨C [Calcting Rewards¡­] As the sky started to clear up, sunlight peeked down and coincidentally fell onto Neji as if he was the actor on this stage. Neji only looked up at the sun, covering his eyes as he muttered softly. "This is kinda beautiful." It was indeed a beautiful scene to watch the beautiful sun peek out of the clouds, illuminating the apocalyptic city. With that, Hisashi Midoriya, the world''s 4th most dangerous viin, was gone. The Catastrophic Dragon had died. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 175: 175: Rewards Chapter 175: 175: Rewards Chapter 175: Rewards ¡ª [Quest, "Dragon Hunt", has beenpleted.] [Calcting rewards¡­!] While the quest rewards were being calcted, Neji was getting the experience points for killing Hisashi, a Tier-8 being. [You have received 35,000 exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [You¡­!] [You have gained 10 levels!] [You have reached level 189!] Neji felt his muscles tightening, his bones getting stronger and his body''s structure getting more refined. As it happened, another window popped up in front of him. [Rewards have been calcted¡­!] [You have finished the quest!] [Objective 1 was met!] [Bonus Objective 1 Wasn''t met!] [Bonus Objective 2 was me-!] "Wait stop." [...] Seeing the fourth notification, Neji''s expression went nk. [Bonus Objective 1: Kill Hisashi Midoriya and steal his quirk.] The bonus objective-1 said he had to not only kill Hisashi but also steal his quirk for it to be finished. He hadn''t stolen the quirk yet, but the quest was already pleted" he won''t receive the rewards for it¡­ However, he had a n for it from the moment heid his eyes upon the quest. "What type of retarded quest is this?" Neji said, intentionally speaking ill, as he watched the calction stop. [...Please borate.] "Fine, since you''re so cute I will borate nicely." Neji pointed his finger at the quest screen. "The objective-1 says ''Kill Hisashi and-'' I repeat, ''-AND steal his quirk.'' Now, since I am Japanese and my English isn''t that good-" his English was actually great, "I am not sure, but I think this suggests I can steal the quirk after killing, no? Then why are you not allowing me the chance to steal the quirk first? Why are you counting the quest aspleted?" It wasn''t actually that reasonable of an argument. But he had no choice but to be a dick to his system. Because let''s say he managed to somehow steal the quirk mid-battle, but then he won''t be able to get the same level of exp from the kill since Hisashi won''t be "Tier-8" anymore. He noticed what happened to Mirio''s Tier when OFA was stolen, it dropped to Tier-2. The system probably also knew that. "I do think you should allow me to steal the quirk first and consider itpleteter on. Since otherwise, this quest doesn''t make sense." [That...] The voice couldn''t say anything. It didn''t have a counterargument, his shamelessint was hard to dodge. [...I deeply apologise, it''s entirely the system''s wording that''s at fault here. But the quest reward calction has already started¡­ I can''t stop-] "Bullshit. You want to see me die by the Gods'' hands? You should do something since it''s your fault." [...] [As I was saying, I can''t stop it anymore. But you should have let me finish first. I was about to say, I will generate a new quest for you that''d give you the same exact rewards. Please be patient.] Neji cheekily smiled at the air. "Yep, sorry I wasn''t patient. Thank you. You''re so considerate. I knew you had a backup for me. This is why you''re my favourite system, you know?" [....] [Objective 1 was met!] The calction started again. [Bonus Objective 1 Wasn''t met!] [Bonus Objective 2 was met!] [Bonus Objective 3 wasn''t met!!] [Distributing rewards for Main Objective-1¡­] [You have received HP Potion x20] [You have received SP Potion x30] [You have received 10-levels worth of exp.] [You have received 36,000 exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [You¡­!] [You have reached level 199!] [You have gained Perk- "Predator"] [You have gained Item- "Dragon Armour"] [Distributing rewards for Bonus Objective-2¡­] [You have gained HP Potion x5] [You have gained SP Potion x8] [Your Affection has gone up with Ryuko] [You have gained 3-levels worth of exp] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have reached level 202!] [~Your existence bes more refined~] [Your High-Human Blood-line bes purer!] [You''ve gained new racial traits!] [Do you want to check the-] "Later. My Quirk Stealing quest, please." [...] [A new quest has been generated!] [Quest: Steal the quirk, "Dragon Monarch" has been generated!] [Y/N] Neji clicked yes, without wasting any time and put a hand on Hisashi''s severed head. "...Wait, since his body is severed in two, which side would give me the quirk? Or¡­ maybe I can get two quirks?!" Neji immediately used ?Mine? on Hisashi''s dragon head. It didn''t work. He was suddenly scared. ``All for One can''t steal quirks from bodies that are too damaged.`` That''s what All Might said. Did a severed headcount as ''too damaged''...? "Of course it does. Fuck my luck." [Lady Luck is offended.] "..." Neji has been wondering, turning his head at the sky, was Lady Luck actually¡­ real? Like some actual being, not just a concept? "...I don''t share, it was just a curse. I apologise for offending you." Neji bowed softly, as that was what he was taught by Japanese culture. After all, he didn''t know what form of apology this being would prefer. [Lady Luck is amused.] Well, that answered it. Whoever it was, she was real. Not a concept. [Lady Luck says you should try it on the bigger body, adding that All Might''s words don''t matter in this case since the body is too big, this much damage is nothing.] "Uh, well thank you." So he just had to try. ¡­He didn''t have to apologise. [Lady Luck narrows her eyes.] "Can you stop reading my mind? Creepy. Also stop watching, what a voyeur." [Lady Luck firmly refuses.] Neji didn''t like the answer, but not like he could do anything to stop it. He wasn''t sure why she suddenly decided to ''talk'' with him now of all time. But¡­ "...Ahem, anyway, you won''t inform the Gods about me or something right?" He doubted she would, after all, it''s been 5-years since he first learned about her and she probably knew about him from even before that. But he just wanted to confirm. [Lady Luckughs in amusement, but shakes her head, saying she won''t sell her favourite "Boy Toy".] "..." Neji shrugged his shoulders. It was weird having a "sugar mommy" after 15 years. He couldn''t even remember the faces of thest few ones in his previous life. "Well anyway, just don''t stare too much~ your eyes would go blind." Saying so, he walked over to the headless form of Hisashi''s huge draconic body, cing a hand on top. He activated ?Mine? again. This time, it worked. It didn''t take long, not even 10 seconds, as he saw the headless body shrink and be that of a human''s while feeling immense power gushing into his body. [You have Mined the quirk, "Dragon Monarch"!] [The consciousness within the quirk has been eliminated by Gamer''s Mind!] [You are going through a Racial Transformation!] [Due to the change in your race "High Human" went through a few minutes ago, the invading Race "Dragon", is unable to take over.] [The race High-Human is "merging" with the race Dragon!] [A new unheard-of race has been created!] [Ding! You have gone through a racial transformation!] [You have acquired the race, "Draconic High Human"!] [This race has both the powers of a High Human and Dragon!] In simpler words, he wasn''t a "Demi Dragon" nor a"Demi High-Human". He was a full Dragon¨Cyet at the same time¨Ca full High-Human, as crazy as that might sound. He was a new race of his own. "Phew, to think I don''t have to abandon my High-Human race¡­ Heh, it''s all because of the change after Level-200." Neji was happy. "Hm, if the System stopped calcting the rewards and let me steal the quirk first, wouldn''t that mean I wouldn''t have reached level-200 and would have been unable to get this new race." He was lucky. [Luck ys a role.] "Damn¡­" [Lady Luck winks at you.] ¡­Hmm, he might not actually mind a voyeur. ¡ª After a while, Neji received the notification forpleting the Quirk quest. [Rewards: Passive Skill- [Dragon''s Heart], [10-stat points], [1x Quirk Exp Card], Title- [Dragon Hunter], Tier Potion- 2x] He was sitting above the severed dragon head, that hadn''t transformed back since it was detached from the body he stole the quirk from. Now, he was looking at everything new he gained. [Dragon Armour (Legendary): Details: An armour made from the scales of a fallen red dragon, the strongest of its kind. Stats- *+20% Attack Power *+30% END *-05% Movement Speed *+05% MP recovery per second *+30% Harmful Magic Resistance *Legendary-ss spells such as and are applied to this!] That was the cute armour he got. ¡­Maybe not cute, as Neji took it out from inventory and stared at the badass-looking armour. Though he won''t use it since it doesn''t have "Adaptability". Maybe he will give it to Momo or Ryukyu, depending on his mood. Then there was the perk he gained, [Perk- "Predator" Details: You''re a beast who hunts the deadliest beasts. A predator above even Dragons. Effect: Anything or anyone from the animal-kingdom would be fearful yet respectful towards you. ¨CChances of taming animals would be higher. ¨CYou would have an aura around you that would scare your enemies and encourage yourpanions. ¨CFemales with beast-like natures would be attracted to you, they''d feel more satisfied than ever by mating with you.] This wasn''t a half-bad trait. It even helped with some ''special'' needs. "Good good, next." Next was a skill he got from the Quirk Stealing quest. [Passive Skill: Dragon''s Heart - MAX Effect: You have the lifespan of a dragon. ¨CThe beating of your heart would sound strangely charming to female dragons and other reptile-females alike.] This was great too. Now he wouldn''t have to worry about eating up his lifespan using One-for-All, though that was considering the High-Human life-span was as short as normal humans, which he doubted. Next was a title. [Title- Dragon Hunter. Details: You''re not a person who hunted hundreds of dragons, no. But you''re a person who hunted the strongest dragon. You deserve this title. Effect: 100% Stat Boosts while fighting against Dragons.] That concluded his items, titles and perks. Finally, it was his race. Neji didn''t have the quirk "Dragon Monarch", instead it was his race that changed. [Draconic High Human: A race that isposed of 100% High-Human blood and 100% Dragon blood, therefore carrying racial traits of both. Traits: A raceparable to that of a low Battle-God. A person of this race would gain (instead of 5) a full 10-stat to freely distribute, they would also get (instead of 1) a full 2-stat points automatically added on all stats upon level-up! At the same time, the user''s Mana Pool is 100-timesrgerpared to normal humans. The user also has ess to: -Starry White Dragon Form -High-Human Form -Hybrid Form -Heaven''s Body Fluid] Most of the traits were self-exnatory, but he was curious about thest one. Clicking on top of it, as the details expanded, Neji blinked. Firstly, it was just a variation of his previous special sperm, except now his sweat, saliva and blood also counted. Secondly, now it wasn''t limited to just increasing the Level-Cap of monsters. Now, he could make anyone stronger too as long as they had the bloodline of any of the four heavenly beasts. Meaning, Kimi. Momo. Ryukyu. Could now get stronger. Just by having sex. "...Hehe." Neji wouldn''t say he disliked this. He probably shouldn''t be happier for the more fancy Starry White Dragon form, but this just suited his priorities. This was a good thing. He gained 2-Tier potions too, but because of this skill, he would be able to focus those potions on Nejire and Rumi while the other three could get stronger using¡­ other methods. "Not bad, not bad." [Lady Luck yawns and congrattes you on your newfound strength. She adds further, asking you to hurry over to her, saying she''s been waiting for a very long time since time passes differently on her ne.] "Ah¡­" That was actually useful information. So time passed differently in her realm. Was that why Gods like "Primordial" were taking 30 years to find a single man? "Probably. Anyway, I will visit you someday, don''t worry. Hope we can then decide for real who''s the ''fuck toy'' in this¡­ ''rtionship''." [Lady Luck giggles with amusement in her eyes.] Nejiughed too, but for a different reason. He was feeling light-hearted. He was most certainly the strongest in this world now. After all¡­ These were his stats- === Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: White Knight in Shining Armour Level: 202 Race: [Draconic High Human] HP: 9680 SP : 9890 MP: #/# STR: 437 ~ 988 END: 417 ~ 968 DEX: 438 ~ 989 INT: 381 WIS: 378 CHA: 452 LUC: 467 HP REG: 1668/m SP REG: 1752/m === His CHA, INT and WIS received a huge boost after his race change, he noticed. He gained 165 points from the 33 levels he gained since the start of this fight, he spent none on those three stats. He spent 65 on Luck as a tribute to Lady Luck, and 50-50 went to STR and DEX. Another thing he noticed was that One-for-All was now giving him a [551-stat] boost. He was at first confused, but he realised that''s just how many levels he gained since he Mined One-for-All. 51 levels. ``One for All grows from user to user`` One-for-All wasn''t just a "stocking" quirk, its other trait was to get stronger with the user. It was a growth-type quirk, its purpose was to grow. This meant, this, along with his race, he would get 4-stats on the first three stats each level up. "Truly¡­" Neji realised. "I have be a cheat character." Not even a second after he said that- [Ding! Sorry for the dy!] [You have crossed another "hundred" in levels, your existence has be more refined!] [Requirements have been met!] [The 6th restriction is being removed!] [You would gain 1.5x more exp at every action that gives you exp!] [Requirements have been met!] [The 7th restriction is being removed!] [Gamer''s Body has regained its full potency! ¡ªYou don''t need to sleep anymore! ¡ªYou can only be wounded, but none of your body parts can be severed from you! ¨CYou''re immune to cloning, and any clone you create (using any sort of ability) will be under your Mind¨Cas in¨Cthey won''t have a brain, you''d be the single brain moving the other bodies like a puppet master.] [Again, I apologise for this dy. It seems I have shown something unsightly to Master.] The system''s voice, which kept growing more "humane" each time Neji''s existence became refined, was the thing Neji heard atst before he started tough at the sky. At this rate, it was a matter of months before he might open up all restrictions. 15 more years? Those Gods can go fuck themselves. ** ** ** Author''s Note: It''s a new week! Vote power stones! - If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 176: 176: Scum Chapter 176: 176: Scum Chapter 176: Scum ¡ª Neji put the dragon''s huge head and Hisashi''s headless body into his inventory. He nned to destroy all these dead bodiester on, inside the dungeon, though he will keep the dragon''s head as a form of a trophy. "Alright, let''s go back now." Looking around the city, the destroyed terrain where nothing remained except for raging fire here and there, Neji deemed sure that he should leave. But he didn''t want to leave using Surge or Float. He wanted to use his dragon wings. Neji coughed in his hand, uncertain if opening his new wings will tear his costume or not, as he did so anyway. It felt like he released a breath that he''s been holding all his life, something very natural without any drawback, as two glossy white wings with starlike glittering spread across their form popped up from his back. His suit was fine, meaning worked on this too. Neji looked at his back, holding back a smile as he saw the glitter of his wings, the smooth surface and glossy outlook gleaming just like his cosmic blue eyes. Then, awkwardly, he pped his wings once. Once. -st~! And the sound barrier broke as he was thrown kilometres in the sky. Luckily, he was used to speed. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji soon reached his home, but he didn''t have to walk inside to find his girls. The four of them were by the gate, gawking at the fire and smoke that was rising from the just-destroyed city in the far. Neji came from behind them, floating high, so they didn''t notice him until he decided to drop to the ground, retracting his wings. "A-ah!" Momo flinched, jumping back while the other girls turned at him on high alert. "Oh¡­" "..." "It''s Neji!?" But seeing it was just Neji, the first one to jump up as Nejire as she went and hugged him. "Neji, did you win?!" Pushing her face onto his, their nose touching together, Nejire looked into his eyes. "Did you?!" "Maybe~ You think I woulde back without winning?" "True~!" She hugged him, pushing her cheek against his as she rubbed them together, rolling on the air. However, the other girls didn''t look so cheerful. They looked confused. "A-ahem, young master¡­" It was Kimi who broke the silence, looking at him with strange eyes. "Um, did something happen? I feel like¡­ there''s something different about you?" Nejire turned to Kimi, blinking as she saw the other two girls, Rumi and Momo, nod at Kimi''s words. "Hm? What are they talking about?" Nejire was confused and curious as she tilted her head. "I don''t see any changes though¡­?" Neji shrugged at their words. He looked at Kimi''s blush, Rumi''s awkward movement as she tried hard to cover for her sudden heavy breathing¨Cand Momo''s sweet nervousness. He could already understand what was happening. The Perk [Predator] was at work. It was turning on these three girls with animalistic characteristics. "Um¡­" Momo fidgeted around. "I also feel¡­ weird? Can this be considered weirdness?" Rumi only nodded, coughing in her hand, as she crossed her arms under her breasts. Her hair was still her ck, glossy. She seemed to be the most affected, even though she tried to hide it. Probably because she was in her ?Wild? form. "Mhm¡­" She was rubbing her thighs together, standing behind Kimi and Momo to avoid their gaze. "..." ''It''s probably because we''re a couple. I don''t think any stranger girl will act like this just because of the perk¡­ maybe.'' Neji was baffled. But not in a bad way. "Oi, Kimi, help Rumi turn back please," Neji said to Kimi, who flinched out of her daydreaming (that she was doing by staring at his eyes without blinking). "Erm, ah, yes!" Kimi turned around and jumped closer to Rumi, who flinched but didn''t reject her help. Momo walked closer to Neji. "So, um, what''s up with this?" "It''s a ''perk'' I gained from stealing Hisashi''s quirk." Neji answered, patting Momo''s head. "As you heard inside the Dungeon, the monsters referred to me as [High Human]. That''s a race beyond normal humans. That race mixed with the dragon quirk once I stole it from Hisashi, so I gained a few racial prowess¨Cone of them being this sexy aura around me." The girls looked surprised at his words. So he stole the dragon''s quirk¡­ How strong was he at this point? Neji didn''t care about that however. "Mhmm~" Nejire hummed from behind him, frowning. "Why don''t I feel anything through?" Neji smiled at her awkwardly. "Well, uh, it only affects girls with beast-like natures, which I assume means females with either partial animal blood in them or just a beast-like personality. As far as I can remember, you are none of the two." "Oh." "Yes." "Tsk." Nejire looked mad. That''s why Neji didn''t exin thetter part of this perk. ``¨CThey''d feel more satisfied than ever by mating with you.`` She''d probably annoy him to death if she learned about it. But Neji felt bad. He didn''t want his sister to feel left behind. Three of his four girls had animalistic characteristics. Only Nejire didn''t. Which made Neji sad since she wasn''t just his lover, but his sister too. He didn''t want her to fall behind, if anything she should be receiving stuff from him before anyone else. Suddenly Neji''s eyelids twitched. An idea popped up in his head. "Onee-sama?" Neji said as Nejire frowned at him cutely. "What do you want?" "Didn''t you say your potential energy maniption only works when you touch something?" "...Yes, what''s wrong." Neji took out his long-used earring from his inventory. He wasn''t wearing it in this fight since using permeation meant it would fall off from his ear. He handed it to her, watching her eyes glitter. "Remember when you tried to steal this a few months ago?" "Hm? Oh, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Nejire giggled, looking at the earring and quickly putting it on her ears. "Hehe¡­" "...True, I also seem to have forgotten whatever happened. Well anyway, try using this telekic force to ''touch'' an object, preferably one of the debris of the destroyed wall, and then see if you can manipte the potential energy." Logically it shouldn''t work. But at the same time, it was a magical item so logic wasn''t a concern, so it might as well work. "Okay~" Nejire pointed a finger at a small chunk of concrete, as Neji watched the concrete gleam with a soft golden light and then be a perfect round ball. "Ohhh!" It worked. But Neji didn''t feel that happy. Later on, he nned to give her something else, something really useful. "Young Master, it worked!" Kimi notified from the side. But she wasn''t talking about Nejire, who suddenly got busy with Momo. Turning, Neji found Rumi back to her old self, although still looking a lot more beautiful than before. Her white hair looked softer, silkier and more bright, her skin looked as if she just got the world''s best skin treatment, but this time it was permanent. "Good. She was losing her mind in that form." "I-I was not-" Rumi couldn''t finish her words before Neji put a hand on her head and patted her. "..." "Good girl, don''t be so flustered. It''s not your fault that you are horny." "Yep, I agree~ you should embrace horny." Kimi supported while the other two girls sighed, even as they were busy going through Nejire''s quirk. "Speaking of which, where is Ryuko? Is she back to her senses yet?" "That¡­" "What''s wrong?" Neji asked, seeing Kimi smile nervously. "Well, she woke up a few seconds after you left, then she started to attack us. I had to take her down." When she said ''take her down'', Rumi flinched from the side, even though Kimi pretended not to notice. Just what did she do¡­? "Anyway, Kurai is watching over her inside the mansion. Let''s go." Kimi said, pulling Neji by the arm as the other girls followed. ¡ª "Free me this instant!" "No." "Why! You demonic cat!" "No." "Agh¡­!" "Lame." Ryukyu was tied by shackles of mana, obstructing all of her movements as the cat responsible for it sat in front of herzily. Ryukyu fell to the ground, rolling around as she tried to free herself, to no avail. "Imagine getting brainwashed," Kurai got up, yawning as she stretched her body. "Weak. Dragon my foot." That''s when footsteps came towards the living room, as Kimi and Neji entered the room with the other girls following. Kurai wasn''t surprised. She could feel Neji approaching from miles away. Ryukyu also noticed them, her red eyes locking on Neji as they shook. "It''s you! The who hurt my master-" "Shush. Don''t yell." She was interrupted by Neji who started to walk closer to her. "..." Ryukyu sat up, her eyes wary as she crawled back. "Stop." "Hm?" "Don''te any closer." "Why?" "S-stay away-!" As Neji approached her, crouching down, Ryukyu fidgeted around weirdly. Kurai was confused. ¡ª ¨CBa-dum! Neji''s heart was beating. "S-stay away~ Nghn~" And Ryukyu was moaning, just from Neji touching her chin and raising it up to meet his eyes. It was the effect of the skill- Dragon''s Heart. "You know, your ''master'' is dead. Why didn''t you return to normal? Scary power." It was in effect even after the user''s death. Luckily, Neji had all this scary power under his w now. Neji pulled her chin upwards, while the other girls watched and Kimi covered Kurai''s eyes, as his cosmic eyes started to change. The colour remained, and so did the reflecting cosmos. The change was in pupils, as his normal humane pupil became slit, looking like a dragon''s majestic eyes. Ryukyu''s red eyes froze. "Obey me." They became blue, losing to the authority of the previous brainwasher. After all, Neji was a "High Dragon" because of his other race. "...Master." "Shush. Don''t call me that." "As you wish-" "Wake up." Time seemed to freeze for Ryukyu. Her blue eyes dispersed, flickering away as Ryukyu blinked, her eyes going back to golden. "Uh¡­" "Are you okay?" Neji didn''t release her chin. "N-Neji? O-oh¡­. Ah, yes, yes." She was about to nod- but she froze midway. Her eyes shook as memories returned. "I¡­ no, I am not¡­ o-okay." Neji stayed silent. "It seems¡­ I¡­ I seem to have done some unsightly things." Neji released her chin, as Ryukyu slumped on her ass, looking vulnerable. "What are you talking about?" Neji was prepared tofort her but hearing her next words¡­ he changed his mind. "I¡­ I am not a hero anymore, I am not worthy to be called that anymore. I have killed and murdered innocents, just to find students from your ss¡­ and hand them over to that man." "..." "Itsuka Kendo¡­ Fumikage Tokoyami¡­ Mezo Shoujo¡­ and Tsuyu Asui. Those three were the ones who I captured and handed over to that man who murdered them in front of me." "..." "..." "..." "..." "W-what am I supposed to do now? I- this- I didn''t¡­" Ryukyu was devastated. ''She must have killed many more with her own hands while in search of those three¡­'' Neji could understand why she looked broken, why tears were trailing down her cheeks. He raised a hand, stopping Rumi who was about to intervene. "I don''t think she will be able to converse with anyone else." He could feel it. The only reason Ryukyu was speaking with him was his Predator perk, along with his Dragon Heart skill. Nobody else, not even Rumi, would be able to converse with her because of her current mental state. Neji crouched down again, hugging her and cing her head on top of his heart, watching as her body rxed at the sound of his heart. ``¨CThe beating of your heart would sound strangely charming to female dragons and other reptile-females alike.`` The wording here was ''charming'', which could mean many things. In this certain scenario, it meant she was ought to trust him more and also rx around him. "Everyone, give us some space. Go to some other room." He said, patting Ryukyu''s head as she started to cry loudly, feeling as if she was in the embrace of her guardian. "...Alright. But please¡­ take things slow." Neji could understand what Nejire meant by that statement. Turning back, he found Nejire looking pained at her mentor''s state, it seemed she was barely controlling herself from intervening. Meeting Neji''s eye, she reluctantly took the other girls out of the mansion. Maybe they were going to roam in the city? Save citizens maybe. They were still heroes, after all. Even if they promised not to interfere with Neji''s "work". Unfortunately for Nejire¡­ Neji wasn''t so nice. He had a selfish reason behind this seemingly kind action. He wasn''t going to take things slow. Because that''s just how he was. A piece of trash. "...Ryukyu, just rx." ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Scumbag Neji strikes again ???? If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 177: 177: The Real Dragon Hunt (**) Chapter 177: 177: The Real Dragon Hunt (**) Chapter 177: The Real Dragon Hunt (**) ¡ª A chance. Ryukyu was vulnerable, emotionally weak, and in need of support. A vulnerable woman meant an easy woman. In other words, this was a chance to strike. Neji could simply reassure her, calm her spirit and slowly make her fall for him. But- He wasn''t going to waste this golden opportunity to just simplyfort her. He needed something out of this situation. And he chose her heart as that ''something''. "Do you like the beating of my heart?" "...Yes." Ryukyu was hugging him, resting her face on his chest and breathing calmly now, as Neji sat on the couch with her on hisp. "It''s¡­charming." "I see. I got this trait after killing Hisashi, the one who mind-controlled you. I took his quirk from him." "...So that''s how you turned me back to normal." "Yep." Neji ran his hand down her hair. "So don''t worry, that man who did all this to you is no more. Instead, I am here beside you, to help you with anything you need." "..." Ryukyu didn''t say anything for a minute or two. "But¡­ does that change anything? I already did those things¡­ It''s not as if those people wille back just because that man is dead." "They wouldn''t, yes." Neji stopped moving his hand on her hair. "No matter what type of situation you were in, the people who died by your hands will always remember you as their killer, even in the afterlife." "...Yes." "So," Neji raised her head up to look into her eyes. "You can either leave in guilt, quit as a hero even, do anything to try to redeem the victim''s families. Or. You assist me." "Assist?" Ryukyu looked confused. Neji nodded. "A great catastrophe ising down on earth in the future. The world would end, killing all viins and civilians alike, if I am not strong enough. In that scenario, isn''t it better for me to simply kill all the viins beforehand, confiscating their quirks so that I can get strong enough to save the world from that catastrophe? At least then, the innocents will still live." "..." Ryukyu couldn''t doubt his words about the "catastrophe". Neji could control her enough to make her not doubt it. He didn''t like brainwashing his girls, but it''s better than making her watch the Memory Orb which will fill her mind with ''pain''. Though it was entirely up to her if she would ept his proposal or not. He wasn''t going to brainwash her for that. "It''s a choice. A chance to redeem yourself, truthfully. Save the world, make it a better ce with me. I willmit evil, kill viins and such, but in the end it will all be for the greater good- the greatest good this world has yet to see." Ryukyu looked mesmerised. Her golden eyes were softly wide as Neji''s face reflected on them. "I¡­ I see." "You do. So what''s your answer? Don''t say you''d need time to decide even aftermitting things that a hero should never." "..." "So?" She didn''t answer at first and simply leaned over to hug him again. "Why¡­ don''t you force me into submission? You can do it since you have the same powers as that man. What''s the meaning of this conversation? Why are you trying to persuade me when you can just, with a single word, make me submit to yourself?" "Heh," Neji was waiting for this. "You wouldn''t be ''you'' anymore then. I am not asking you to join me in this conquest out of pity, Ryukyu. No, it''s simply because I love you, because I want you beside me when I save the world." He didn''t love her. That''s physically impossible for him without doing things that only a couple would do. But he did like her, so his words weren''t really far-fetched. "..." Ryukyu was speechless. ¡ª Ryukyu raised her head to look at him, as she was in another dilemma. Love, he said. The word "love" was so heavy to her. She didn''t expect to hear that, at least not today¡­ not right now. She couldn''t even doubt his words, because to her¨CNeji seemed the most truthful because he had already "proven" his love for her by not brainwashing her into submission. But she didn''t have an answer for him yet. So she moved her eyes aside, looking away as she stuttered out an answer. "I¡­ I need time-" She couldn''t finish her words, realising she was giving an answer he said he wouldn''t like, just as her words were sealed by another pair of lips, locking on top of hers. She wasn''t surprised. ¡­A part of her always wanted to be interrupted like this. That part was pleased, and anotherrger part of hers was delighted because the person who did that was much stronger than her, he was also a dragon too. So she didn''t resist. Maybe it was because of his heartbeat? Or because she was waiting for this day for a long time? She was more d. Neji cut the kiss not long after, taking a short breath before pulling her by the waist, hugging her tightly, as he grabbed and threw away her w-like headgear, kissing her roughly this time. "Mmhm~" Her moan was sweet as she felt herself getting dominated, her tongue losing the battle of strength and giving up against the stronger, better dragon. His smell was addictive, she realised. So was his saliva. A part of her suddenly doubted- Was his "love" just for her body? It could be, there was a chance. But the answer was the same, he could get her to do as he wished by brainwashing her. There was no need to keep her sane while doing so. So, she gave in, even as the stronger dragon grabbed her backside, his fingers digging into her soft flesh and enjoying the softness in a way that nobody else ever had. "Mmhm¡­?!" She yelped inside his mouth seeing a soft spank fall on her ass, hearing an amused chuckle from him. ¡­He seemed different all of a sudden. Wasn''t he supposed to be a nice kid who fell for Rumi and coincidentally got into a scandal with her? Then why did he seem so confident now? She assumed he was a cute little kid in bed with Rumi taking all the charge of everything¨Cwhen Ryukyu imagined them fucking and yed with herself. But this was new¡­ Not that she minded. "L-let me take a breath-" Getting dominated like this¡­ Wasn''t this her forever fantasy? He didn''t let her take a breath, as if he could tell that despite her words, she was liking this a lot. The kiss ended soon, leaving her breathless as she looked at him a little sternly, wiping her lips. "Neji, what do you think you are doing? I haven''t epted your love yet. Even then, I don''t like doing these things before marriage-" Ahh~ she could get addicted to this interruption. He pushed her onto the couch, pinning her down and looking at her ''shocked'' face. "N-neji, don''t-" Yesss~ As he leaned down, her arms locked above her head, he kissed her again, his knee rubbing between her crotch through her red qipao dress, her body shuddered. She dated quite a few people before. From normal guys to rich CEOs to political figures. She even dated some heroes. But they weren''t so courageous, so bold, so dominating¨Cthey yielded to all her words and restrictions, so they didn''tst long when they realised this ''bitch'' (as they referred to her on her back) wouldn''t let them have the luxury of sleeping with one of the top Heroes. That''s why her rtionships didn''tst long. That''s why she was so exhrated now. It was rare on its own for her to get rejected, but she was even getting dominated like her fantasy- no, her fantasies couldn''tpare to this boy. "A-ahhn~" As she cancelled the kiss, kissed her neck and cupped her right breast, she moaned again. From the pleased look in his eyes, she could assume he was liking her reactions. The Pro Hero part of her was hurt, on the verge of lecturing the boy for looking at her like that, but the submissive female part of her simply had an orgasm from that look alone. "S-shit-!!!" She didn''t mean to, but she cursed out loud at the feeling of all her stress, worries and concerns leaving her body in the form of an orgasm. She finally got fully immersed in the pleasure, in his amused eyes. "I didn''t know you were such a woman, Ryukyu. To think you were hiding such a lewd personality under the stern and calm facade." Neji shook her head, smiling. "I almost feel bad for not pushing you down the first time we met." "H-hey!" Ryukyu protested, seeing him stare down at her. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about!!! A-and even then, I am only liking this because it''s you¡­ because I came to like you! I wouldn''t have enjoyed this when we first met, as you would have been just a stranger to me!" "That''s cute." "..." Heughed, smiling at her as he looked down at her growing blush. Gosh, she was a decade older than him, why was she getting so flustered?? It must be one of his dragon quirk''s side-effects, yep, that must be it. She refused to believe otherwise. "Anyway, I will take that as permission to continue. Then let''s get moving." "I didn''t give you per-" She couldn''t finish her words as he grabbed her qipao with one finger that turned into a w, yanking it downwards as the cloth ripped apart smoothly from the middle, releasing herrge breasts as they jiggled hectically for a moment. "You hide something beautiful under your clothes, Ryukyu." Ryukyu felt slightly embarrassed. Did he really like the view¡­? The two girls he slept with were both exceptional beauties. Momo was a young beautiful girl, her body was perfect, and Rumi was a well-built woman with a huge fan base. Ryukyu''s body was strong, it was in fine shape, but she didn''t have much of a muscle topare. That''s why she was fearful that he wouldn''t find her that exceptional. But if he really liked it then¡­. "Th-thank you¡­" She nodded at him, her eyes looking the other way as she immediately regretted saying it. This gesture just gave away any of her excuses to resist. If she was in a good enough mood to thank him for apliment, didn''t that mean she had epted his confession? "..." Neji luckily didn''t tease her for that, he smiled at her and leaned over, kissing her nipples and licking them, just as she felt electricity run down her spine. His tongue just now, it was electrifying. He didn''t give her any time to stay rxed, going back to his old rough treatment as he pinched her nipples hard, making her moan before he spun her around. He pushed her face down, raised her ass up and moved the qipao away from her ass, revealing her slim red panties of the same colour. "Matching?" She shuddered in embarrassment at his chuckle even as he pulled down her panties, even as he squeezed her perfect ass and spanked her roughly. "Ryukyu," Neji called as he rubbed something excessivelyrge with her pussy lips. "I am going to make you fall in love." "!" On no. "Ah-hn?! P-please be gentle!!" She was already in love. -Thrash! His palm fell on her jiggling ass, her round buttcheeks going red as his hips hit her rear like a truck. This was bigger than any dildo she has ever seen. It was a good thing he turned her around first, or she might have fainted at how big it was, right? Because she was feeling as if she was getting railed by a bullet train right now. "O-oh my God?! W-why the is this so b-big?!" Her meaty thighs were dripping with her juice, her inner flesh was grinding with his shaft, making weird sounds that filled the whole mansion, as her partner kept her head pushed down. It felt so good being fucked like this. In his mercy. Unable to resist. Unable to contain her moan. And. Unable to do anything but enjoy. He yanked her by the hair, making her back hit his chest as he twisted her neck towards him, grabbing her chin and cing a deep kiss into her mouth while still thrusting her like a madman. She could feel the soft flesh of her ass rippling, jiggling and shaking at his mercy while the sound of their ''ps'' were only making her lose her mind faster. ''This is a-awesome!!!'' She could die like this, she won''t regret it. One of his hands grabbed her breast, cupping it and feeling her soft milk bags as if he owned them as if she was a cow that belonged to him. She didn''t hate the analogy, she quite liked it in her hand. "K-keep doing me!" asionally adding lines that would normally have never left her mouth, Ryukyu started to lose her mind slowly, her mind going nk as she giggled with saliva dripping down from two sides of her lips. "Sheesh, you want to be done by a teenager do bad?" "I-" "No worries, ugh, you''d get what you want." Neji interrupted her, releasing her breasts and pushing her down and then yanking both her hands backwards. "I am going all out." "Wha-" Ryukyu couldn''t finish her words. "Ahhhn!!!" She felt dozens of minuscule shockwaves spread across her womb, sending pleasure on every hit as her eye sockets shook. What the fuck was happening??? What the hell was this feeling of absolute pleasure?! How was she not serving this man since first the day they met??! -Crack! Space seemed to break inside her pussy as his huge rod hit her deepest part, hitting her womb and making her mind go hazy. She was certain if this wasn''t for her super endurance, she would have lost consciousness, or even die by now. A part of her felt proud, knowing Momo or Rumi mustn''t have received this throughout fucking from this man. "Oh f-fuckkk!!" She cursed aloud, uncaring of her appearance as saliva rained down from her gasoline tongue, her eyes watery as they rolled upwards, her breasts giggling at his every thrust. She wasn''t going crazy, no. She was reaching nirvana. He was spanking her, he was yanking her hair, he was pushing her head down and doing her from above. In response. She was just having dozens of orgasms. He came inside her twice too, but she didn''t mind bearing this man''s child if it came down to that. "You''re o-owning me!!" Because he owned her now. She was his. She wouldn''t be able to say otherwise anymore. "F-fuck me! B-breed me! Baby!" As he did her from the front, kissing her and hugging her tightly, she could feel his seeds entering her and her love juice intertwined with those seeds. Along with that, she could also feel her bond with him be deeper, her heart beating in the same rhythm as his. "Haah¡­" Ryukyu watched as her man cancelled the kids, looking down at her with a smile. "You look like you are not in this world anymore, aha." He was right. She was in heaven right now. But she couldn''t say that to him, she didn''t have enough energy left to do so. "Eh, looks like you''re passing out." He said, blinking, before he smiled. "Good night then." That''s what she heard before she lost control over her eyelids and became one with heaven. Haaah, but she wanted more though¡­ ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 178: 178: Uncertain Futures (1) Chapter 178: 178: Uncertain Futures (1) Chapter 178: Uncertain Futures (1) ¡ª AFO seemed to have aged 10 years thesest few days. First, it was convincing Hisashi that Neji''s the culprit behind everything. Second was finding out that Neji now had One-for-All along with a version of All-for-One. Lastly, just a few minutes ago, he received the news from one of the spies in another country''s PSC on the topic that¨C Japan was getting nuked in a day. Three nuclear bombs would beunched at three calcted spots in Japan which should be enough to destroy the whole country. AFO hadn''t felt his blood boil this much in his entire two centuries of living. Why were all his ns falling apart?! -Bang! He mmed the table, watching theputer screen shake, as he grunted. "It''s been two centuries¡­ that''s how long it has been since I wished for Japan to be under my control. I seeded atst, after defeating that Nana, and became Japan''s ruler behind the shadows¨C but that onlysted a short few years because of that bastard All Might. And now, again, I am about to lose my two-century worth of harvest because of that red-skinned bitch!" ''The red-skinned bitch'' Nawab, it was all going downhill because of her. The infuriating part was that Nawab herself wasn''t even taking part in this. It was just her right-hand, who AFO recalled to be weaker than his Prime self- unless she got stronger in the meantime. That made things more frustrating, more infuriating. Nawab was the reason behind his sad life, in one way or another. There''s a reason why AFO never fled to another country after All Might appeared. Because he couldn''t escape. He was threatened not to. Why? AFO didn''t actually know why. That Nawab just suddenly one day came to Japan around a century ago, then proceeded to beat the shit out of him and made him realise how strong she waspared to him. He was threatened to never leave Japan, adding that the day he did, he would die. AFO had gained strength beyond anyone in the uing century, but even so, he always remembered that woman''s strength- her inhumane destructive power and her godly speed that no human being should be able to match. So, even to this day, he never broke that "order". He was nning to do so soon though. He wanted to reach out and reach out for the greater world after taking over Shigaraki''s body. But then. This happened. All his ns just got ruined by a bucket of water. Japan was supposed to be the "Core" of his uing Empire, but now that core was going to be destroyed. All his years of harvest were going to end. "No¡­ no, no, it doesn''t matter. It really doesn''t." ¡­Maybe it didn''t matter. He had Kurogiri, along with a few more teleportation quirks of his own. He could escape the nukes, of course. This meant he just had to go out and hide in another country ruled by one of his many super-viin friends. There, he will wait until Shigaraki ispleted, then he will kill his so-called "super-viin friend" and reign supreme in that country. That country will be his new base of operations. ¡­This can work. No, this had to work. He can survive, just by having the open mind to change his base of operations. Then, he will take his revenge against that bitch, for both humiliating him a century ago and also for ruining all his ns now. "That woman will go down." She will, and he will make sure of it. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Sir Nighteye was shaking in his boots as he conversed with Nezu the Demon Mouse. "We should be able to evade ''Ujir'' if we just leave the UA right?" "Logically, that''s true. But, as you know of my quirk¡­." Nighteye sighed as Nezu nodded. "I know, all actions will somehow lead back to the future you saw. Somehow, in some way, Mirio wille back to UA even if we leave. That''s what you''re trying to say, right?" "...Yes." Nighteye nodded. "You are not wrong. But do remember, I am here this time. Not to brag, but as you know¡­ I am the smartest mouse in the world." He said,ughing at the end. Nighteye did feel relieved at that. Because although Nezu jokingly specified "mouse", he was most certainly one of the top-5 smartest living beings in the entire world. That''s why a person like Nighteye was fine letting Nezu do the nning this time. "Anyway, for starters, let''s gather the things we need and leave this ce. We don''t want to leave anything useful behind, in case that''d be the thing which will draw Mirio back to this ce tomorrow." Nezu jumped down from his couch. "Let''s get moving." Nighteye nodded, and so did All Might and Mirio from the side. All Might didn''t look so good, even though he was in his buff form and his physical condition healthier than ever. It was understandable though. He did lose the thing he was supposed to protect from his enemy. Not only that, he failed to protect dozens of students right under his nose, even allowing one of the brightest rising stars to die. But most importantly, the boy he chose as his sessor¡­ That boy was broken, even though he didn''t show it on his face. Nighteye knew All Might like the back of his hand, so he could guess that All Might didn''t hold any grudge against the boy. He did lose One-for-All, but he did so in a heroic¨Calbeit dumb¨Cway. Nighteye also knew Mirio, too. The boy didn''t regret his decision, not at all. He would do the same thing again if he could save so many people. But he did feel ashamed to have lost the thing he promised to protect. Nighteye released a breath, seeing Mirio do the same as he simply put a hand on the boy''s shoulder, patting it and nodding at him. "Let us get going." They soon gathered their necessarymodities. It was all stored within a small bag which was easy to carry due to All Might. Normally, usually, All Might wouldn''t leave UA like this in such a dangerous time. But this wasn''t a ''usual'' situation. He had to protect his student, now that his student was weak but he still had a bit of power left within him. He had fought Ujir before, and knew defeating that woman would be impossible in his current state- but he would at the very least make sure Mirio stayed safe from the other viins. "All Might, I think you should head out first. Wait outside the gate, away from the people''s faces. Because if they see you leave with us, the people will break out in worry. Oh, carry me with you- because the same conditions apply to me as well." All Might exchanged nces and nodded, as he put Nezu over his shoulder and jumped out of the window, leaving Nighteye and Mirio behind. "Alright, let''s not waste time and move too." Nighteye said to Mirio, getting a nod, as they slowly and swiftly made their way. They soon came across a crowd, and took cover behind a pir. It wasn''t good for them either to show their faces, if possible. Especially Mirio. People were thankful to him, and so if they saw him leaving they''d gather around him- which would only dy their escape. So Nighteye used his quirk again. It hasn''t been 24 hours since he first used his quirk on himself, so he could keep using it to see his own future still. So, he used it to find an easier way to leave. These types of "futures" were easy to change since it was minuscule. However- The moment Nighteye used his ?Future Sight?. He saw something unexpected. Something, he didn''t have the time to react to as the sound barrier broke in the sky in the present time. "¨CMIRIO, RUN!" Nighteye could only yell as a purple meteorite erupted down from the sky, crashing on the ground as purple light burst outwards, blinding everything as dust rose to cover the area. Nighteye was thrown a few steps back from the shockwave, coughing as he fell on his back and got up, his eyes in his [Future Sight] mode as he started to look for a way to escape from this early disaster. Why in the hell was Ujir here?! She was supposed toe here in two more days. Not today. This was too early. The dust cleared as Nighteye failed to find an escape, growing nervous each second as he could only see gore upon gore happen in the future, causing him to stop viewing it. Back at present, the dust disappeared as the woman wearing a ck-n-purple armour made of ck bones stood tall, her reddish dark hair wavering in the air as she had Mirio grabbed the cor on her hand. Her skin was orange, wore purple lipstick, and had two ck stripes on each of her green eyes. [Image Here] ? "Finding you was easy, so it seems." Said the woman, her voice calm but heavy as she looked down on the struggling boy. "You poor thing, losing all your powers to fall into this state. I feel sad. You must feel so weak and pathetic right now." The woman had an apathetic expression as she said those words, even as Mirio struggled. "Let go¡­! Who are you and why are you here?!" "Oh, no, no. Don''t ask so many questions. A dead man doesn''t need to know so many answers, after all." The woman said in a cold voice, as she raised her free hand in the air, a purple aura rising from the palm slowly. "A dead man''s knowledge isn''t useful for this world, you poor thing." She moved her hand, her palm straight, as she drove it towards Mirio''s forehead. "No!" Nighteye yelled from the side, running to help. "Don''t do this! Let us talk this through-" He couldn''t finish it. His mind wasn''t working. Fate wasn''t moving as he saw it move. Just how did the future change so drastically in a single night''s span? Can the threads of fate really stir so easily? It was as if Lady Luck had moved her gaze away from them. This didn''t make sense¡­.! Nighteye stumbled on his feet, falling in slow motion as Ujir''s hand reached Mirio''s chest, about to dig deep- Then it happened. "Stop!" Green light met purple, a beam hitting Ujir''s hand and pping it away as the woman narrowed her eyes, looking up at the sky. "Get your hands off him, you bloody viin!" "Oh, look who it is." Ujir, who was looking like she would massacre a country, had a sudden change of expression. She smiled. Looking at the girl flying in the sky in a light-purple hero costume, she smiled. "Look at you, you''re like a carbon copy of my younger self. Who are you, perhaps my grandchild? Or great grandchild?" "I am Hero Starfire, but my real identity doesn''t matter. What matters is- I am going to eradicate you! I am going to clean the dirt from my bloodline!" Ujir''s smile widened. She was right. This was amusing. She karate chopped Mirio into unconsciousness and rose in the air in a simr fashion. "Sure,e, amuse me my descendant." This was amusing, if anything. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "What the fuck!?! I told you to take it slow! What part of the word ''slow'' do you not understand?!" Nejire pulled Neji by the cor, staring at him with her jaw opened expression. "Hey~ calm down. Look, she enjoyed it." Neji pointed at Ryukyu''s pleased expression as she slept, a nket covering her well fucked naked body. "There''s nothing wrong with this then, right-" "Of course she enjoyed it, it wouldn''t make sense otherwise! But that''s not my point! You took advantage of her weakened state! What the hell! What the fuck! Viin! Personification of evil! Scum! Trash!" "Whoa, whoa, why so rude-" "No, fuck you! You are not cute anymore, Neji! You- y-you are taking advantage of girls!" "Not the first time I did-" "Holy shit, shut up! Don''t say that! What the fuck!?" "Sheesh, so loud-" "No, I have decided! Come with me to another room!" "Huh-" "Keep your mouth shut! I am going to have to discipline you, now that our parents are not here." Neji couldn''t resist as his sister pulled him by the arm, yanking him away from the other girls who looked at him deadpanly, taking him to another room to¡­ Disciple him¡­? Yeah, right, it wasn''t him who got ''disciplined''. At least she was too tired to keep yelling afterwards. That was a good thing. Probably. Right? ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 179: 179: Uncertain Futures (2) Chapter 179: 179: Uncertain Futures (2) Chapter 179: Uncertain Futures (2) ¡ª "Woooh~" Ujir rose in the air, floating opposite Starfire and smiling. "Heh, ''My Bloodline'' you said? Did you know, I fucked your great grandfather and gave birth to your grandpa? I am the originator of this so-called bloodline you speak of, little girl." "Watch yournguage!" The little hero leapt forward, her fists surrounded by two green glowing orbs. "You don''t deserve to call this your bloodline! All you did was steal my great grandpa''s power by sleeping with him! Using your dirty quirk, you absorbed his powerful quirk! This bloodline isn''t yours!" "Oh,e on." The older, mature woman giggled, shoving Starfire''s punches to the side with her palm. "I did give birth to your gramps, yes? I could have done an abortion, but I didn''t. Be grateful, girl. You wouldn''t even have been born, otherwise." "Die!" Starfireunched a punch towards Ujir''s cheek, hoping to throw her off this mountain where UA was located¨Cshe had the strength to do so¨Cbut Ujir simply grabbed her arm in midair. "Hah. Cute attempts, but very weak. Guess your blood isn''t ''pure'' enough to have amassed my true powers." Ujir smirked. "Let me show you the true prowess of this blood." Then, Ujir drew her first backwards and then hit her on Starfire''s face, watching as she was flung outwards but couldn''t fly out because of her hand being held, causing her wrist to snap. "Hm, I expected you to dodge. But you couldn''t. Disappointing." Ujir shook her head, punching at the little girl''s stomach again. "Your muscles aren''tpressed enough, they''re quite new too. I heard you killed all your ssmates and came out top? If so, then Korea''s future doesn''t seem so bright." Starfire, rubbing her broken nose, frowned. "What do you mean-" "I ask my empress to lend me the power of ''Queen'' for a moment." Interrupting Starfire, Ujir spoke to the air. "I am not certain, but since she is my offspring, there''s a chance she will be considered a ''Bee'' by the quirk. If that''s the case then¡­" There was a short silence before, as if answering her prayer, Ujir''s body gleamed red softly before calming down. "I thank you." Ujir bowed to the air while Starfire started to look anxious. "What are you doing?! Fight me head-on! Stop using cheap tricks!" The girl struggled on the woman''s arm like a fish out of the water, while the woman smirked. "You expect me to not fight dirty? I thought you knew me well." The woman then yanked Starfire closer to her, grabbing her forehead with her other hand. "Look, this is what happens when youe running to an unknown enemy. Not that the knowledge of it would matter." Then, as if the little girl wasn''t her great granddaughter, Ujir smiled as a glittering aura of red and purple leapt out of her hand, spreading onto Starfire''s body and starting to eat her out. "W-what is- AAAGGGHHH!" The hero yelled, feeling her cells break apart along with her quirk factor too¨Cher whole essence was shaking, crumbling down, and breaking into bits of energy that went and travelled into Ujir''s body. Her orange skin eroded, revealing the inneryer of her flesh as even that started to burn up, turning into energy and entering Ujir''s body¨Cempowering her. Soon, as the crowd gathered below watched with their expressions horrified, Starfire''s flesh was gone and then even her skeleton started to break down into ''food'' that empowered Ujir. In a matter of 57 seconds. Starfire, melting and dposing, was no more. Not even her bones, not even her ashes remained. Korean rising star, Starfire, died a meaningless death right then. The sole purpose of her life was to empower this sinister woman. "Aaah, it feels so good. Mhmm~" The exact woman giggled,ughing to herself before she looked at the air again, suddenly looking respectful. "It took longer than usual because she wasn''t exactly a ''Bee'' but it worked. I thank my empress for lending me with her holy power. I feel much stronger now, thanks to you. Feel free to take ?Queen Bee? away now." As if nodding to her, the red aura that had previously settled within her broke out of her and dispersed in the empty air. When it disappeared, Ujir looked down on Mirio''s unconscious body. Nighteye was there, picking Mirio up as he tried to make a run for it. Usually, Ujir would have killed Nighteye for intervening in her job, but her master strictly asked her not to hurt anyone other than Mirio. Starfire was an exception. But Nighteye can only be so annoying, he didn''t have any actual attack power after all. So, when Ujir drove down at a speed faster than her usual one, Nighteye was rendered useless as Ujir stopped in front of him, grabbing Mirio''s head and channelling her energy within it, causing the blonde head to burst like a watermelon. Mirio died, just like that. With blood sttering on Ujir''s apathetic face and Nighteye''s stunned expression, Mirio''s headless body fell down to the ground as All Might reached the spot. "NOOOO!" All Might''s enraged yell came from outwards. ¡ª He waste. He was wondering what was taking them so long, but he assumed it was just them taking a longer route. However, when he met Ochako Uraraka in their waiting spot, hearing her part of the story about a Korean hero flying into UA, he ran here immediately. But he waste. He only saw Mirio''s head burst out and his body fall to the ground, as a woman in armour stood in front of Nighteye. "NOOOO!" Heunched himself at the woman, trying to exert as much strength he could from the shadow of One-for-All within him. But. The woman blocked his punch. "Oh, it''s my scary Toshinori." The woman smiled at him, stepping to the side. "We meet again, my scary hun. But hey, what''s this, looking at you again, you''re not so scary anymore~" They knew each other from before. One of her quirks was ''taking'' quirks by sleeping with people. But one of One-for-All''s perks was, that it couldn''t be taken without the user''s permission- although that changed recently when the doppelganger attacked. Because of this, whatever she tried with him when he was an inexperienced adult ultimately failed, leading to a fight that Ujir lost, so the history they had wasn''t exactly nice. All Might hadn''t killed her back then. Now. "Why!?!" That was costing him. "Don''t ask me that, hun. You already know I only follow orders." Dodging his next attack, Ujir shrugged. "Anyway, since the job here is done. It''s time for me to go and look for some idiotic cat slut so that my Empress can give her the same treatment as the Starfire girl. Goodbye." "Come down!" As Ujir flew, and All Might jumped to catch up to her, failing miserably, he could only yell and cry out at the sky, as Ujir''s calm form traversed the sky. Her job here was done. All Might was devastated. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Nawab was sitting on the edge of her bed, smiling casually as she finished watching the drama unfold on Ujir''s side. That was fun. All Might was one of the umpteenth men she saw breaking down by one of her bees. Living for two centuries, she might have built up some weird ''hobbies'' such as ying with men''s hearts. It was never Nawab herself who took part in any of these, of course. She just watched everything via her Bees'' eyes like a spectator, those were the fun days. But those days came to an end a long time ago. Because Nawab finally found herself in love with someone. Someone she wished will be with "her", not with one of her "bees". To begin with, she already was in love with the boy even before sending the Bee to him. That bee was simply supposed to watch over him, take some sneak peeks and all. But that boy managed to somehow break those limiters and make that bee submit to him. Nawab, in her very long life, experienced something she never had. Her love simply grew deeper. That''s why she killed Mirio. It was needed. Her hubby was too strong now. She won''t be able to force him to stay with her. That would be hard. That''s why she killed Mirio. To make the spot of [World''s Chosen] vacant again, to make sure that the Will of the World chose her as its Champion again. She could feel its gaze on her right now. "Why are you hesitating?" Asked in the empty air. "Do you really believe there is someone else who can ''stop'' him?" She wouldn''t stop him, no, she was lying right now. But the WoW (will of the world) wouldn''t be able to tell, it can''t read her mind. "Are you thinking of picking Star-and-Stripes perhaps? Are you sure she would be able to defeat this unbeatable child? Pick me, give me power again, boost my luck and fate so that I can do what nobody else can." The gaze was silent. "Don''t be like that, we are old friends right? You helped me rise to power in the past, I am indebted to you. I still don''t like how you abandoned me to find new Champions, but I am indeed indebted to you." Nawab was still stronger than Neji at this moment, she was certain as she was a ''spectator'' on the Dragon''s fight that happened a few hours ago. But. She was also certain, at this rate, it won''t even take that boy 3 weeks before he catches up to her. She needed a backup to keep her hubby to herself. That backup was the WoW. "I am waiting~" Then, as if a phantom existence had just sighed, the world shook- before Nawab felt an invisible forcee down and add on her "fate". "Haaaah~ it''s been so long since I felt like this." Slowly, Nawab stood up from the bed. "Thank you, my friend." The WoW wouldn''t be able to choose a new ''Champion'' anytime soon, not in a few decades at least. Meaning Nawab had the opportunity to keep Neji to herself for a few decades, and in the meantime, she will make him fall for her too, so that even after that time passes- he wouldn''t leave her. "I aming, my love~" She giggled, lightning simr to the colour of her purple hair danced around her as she blitzed away. Her love¡­ She will meet him after soooooooooo many damn centuries. ** ** ** Chapter 180: 180: Next Step Chapter 180: 180: Next Step Chapter 180: Next Step ¡ª "Aaa¡­.aaa~" Nejire was on the couch, lying on her back with a tired expression. "Fucktard. That was too much¡­ you weren''t supposed to be so rough¡­" She was muttering to herself but there was no one to hear her. Everyone else was a bit far from her spot. Along with Neji, Rumi was with the other three girls, sitting on the floor at the side, discussing amidst themselves. "So, like, what''re your ns? Momo exined stuff to me when we were out. It seems they''re mistaking you for AFO, which I don''t think is a good thing." "It actually is." Neji corrected Rumi. "They''re fearing me, attacking me and all, which just gives me an excuse to kill them. Sorry if I sound like a douchebag, but it''s an excuse that I love to exploit for you girls with heroplexes." "..." Rumi was silent for a moment before she sighed after looking at the three girls beside her. Momo simply looked regretful but that''s all. She didn''t seem surprised, angry or opposed to the idea. She had epted everything Neji nned. Rumi knew that since Momo was the one who exined this stuff to her anyway. Next- Ryukyu was weird, she was nodding at anything Neji was saying. She seemed to be drowning in love. Rumi was envious. ''Fuck, I am so jealous of her¡­'' Rumi thought, despite herself. To think she will one day be jealous of Ryukyu in a thing that didn''t concern her overpowered dragon quirk. But it''s true. She was jealous. Rumi''s been fantasizing about the fucking Ryukyu received since the moment she saw Ryukyu''s melting expression a few hours ago. She looked like she was in heaven. Rumi wanted to feel that too. ''But not now¡­ let''s hold on.'' Atst, there was the maid, Kimi. She was another weirdo. She was casual about anything Neji did or said, including this, and not in a good way. She was prepared for his words all the time, as if she could guess what he was going to say. She seemed like a stalker. Really, this woman was crazy. A crazy with tremendous power. Rumi herself wasn''t sure if she''d be able to beat this maid even with her new Wild form. That''s how strong this woman was. "Well, ugh, fuck." Watching their reactions, Rumi facepalmed. "Looks like nobody else minds. I don''t wanna be the bitch then. Not like I care anyway. But just¡­." Rumi trailed off. Nana Shimura was her inspiration for bing a hero. That Nana Shimura died, apparently by AFO''s hands. Now, her man was being mistaken as AFO, and he was fine with it, and actually wasn''t doing anything better than AFO. Technically speaking, she should be mad at him and try to stop him from nning and doing all these viinous acts. But she was feeling hesitant. She, on her own, has killed some viins on the way to find the "doppelganger". And she didn''t regret doing so. She''s not one of those people who believe in the saying that all viins should get a chance. Rather. She was the type who wouldn''t mind killing viins if given the chance. She just didn''t do it because PSC didn''t allow it. She wouldn''t be a hero anymore, in the documents, if she did so and will instead be hunted down by other heroes. "Just?" She sighed at Neji''s question. "Don''t hurt civilians, the innocents, please." Neji smiled. "That''s obvious. Why will I do that?" That''s good. He wasn''t that greedy to go after Civilians. That''s good. Rumi nodded with a smile. "Alright, I knew you''ll agree." After a second, she added. "Also, Neji, I also want to see that Memory Orb thingy-" "I don''t think that''s a good idea." It was Momo who interrupted. "As I said before, it''s¡­ painful, really painful. If you still want to see it, despite my warnings until now and all, that''d mean you don''t trust me. Is that right?" "..." While Rumi was caught off guard by the little girl''s words, Nejiughed. "Mhm, looks like little Momo is growing up." He brought the girl to a hug, patting her head as the girl hugged him back. "I can''t help but grow up after being forgiven so many times." She muttered, as Rumi suddenly felt jealous. They seemed to have made so many nice memories with each other- "I am just trying to make sure the others don''t feel the same thing I did." Suddenly Rumi''s jealousy vanished. ''Oh¡­'' Hearing Momo''s words, Rumi was slightly surprised. This little girl was a lot mature for her age, she was looking out for her¡­? That''s¡­ cute. At first, Rumi just couldn''t believe the things Momo described from that [Memory Orb], so she just wanted to see things for herself, but¡­ Momo was right. She shouldn''t. Not after all the warnings. She sighed. "You guys are so weird, all of you¡­. Also, Ryukyu stop looking at Momo with this envious eyes, she''s his girlfriend, you''re his side chick." "...!" ¡ª Neji watched as Ryukyu, who was staring at Momo hugging him, was startled as she flinched. "I- uh, I-I am sorry." Ryukyu looked flustered, slightly confused too, as she avoided eye contact. Seeing that, Nejiughed again. "You know, you can take my other side," Neji called, patting his left side. Slowly, even as Momo stared at her with a fake frown, Ryukyu slid onto Neji''s left chest and hugged him. "Are youfortable now? Don''t worry, I can sense you''re still slightly out of ce. But you''ll get used to it." Ryukyu nodded slowly. After a while, as the silence stretched, she spoke. "Truthfully¡­ I am sorry, Neji. You just feel so weird to me right now." She muttered while hugging. "I am so¡­ confused about you right now. You seemed like a good boy at first, then a yboy, then a good naive boy again and atst, this¡­ You''re also in an intimate rtionship with Nejire, your blood sister. That''s so wrong¡­ so very wrong. Yet, I can''t think of anything other than you. I-it''s so weird how you feel much closer to me all of a sudden, how I am rxing so much around you¡­. I think I might be in love." "..." "..." "..." Momo, Rumi and Neji were silent. Speechless even. But. Kimi started to giggle. "Haaah. Don''t worry, it''s fine. I felt the same way when I fell for the young master. Though he was 11 then, so it''s kinda different¡­? But still, it''s a simr situation, it''s nothing to worry about." "..." "..." Neji cleared his throat. "...Ahem, let''s not bring that up." Then he patted Ryukyu''s shoulder. "But yes, talk to herter if you want. Maybe it will help you understand your feelings. Or you can stay away from me for a while since all this might just be a side effect of my dragon quirk and you''re getting affected." Neji doubted that possibility. Except for the part where Dragons feel rxed around him, it should all be her own feelings that are at work. Probably being amplified by the Dagon''s Heart, but they''re still her feelings. "No¡­ I don''t want to." Interestingly, Ryukyu refused. "I am showing an unsightly side of mine, sorry. But I feel like I will return to normal sooner thanter if I spend some time with you." "Alright, if you say so." Neji patted her back. Meanwhile, Rumi stared at Neji hugging the two girls. Silently, she stared. ¡ª She kept staring, and Neji finally looked back at her once it got creepy. "...What?" "Nothing." "You''re jealous too?" Rumi deadpanned. "I never said that." Rumi refused, while the cat womanughed from the side. That was interesting to Rumi. Did she didn''t care about Neji hugging the two girls in front of her? Maybe she should ask her outright instead. "Speaking of jealous," Rumi turned to the woman. "Aren''t you jealous? It seems you''ve been with him for the longest, at least intimate rtionship-wise. Yet now he has four other girls besides you, and is currently hugging two girls while you sit on the side. Truthfully, I would want him for myself if I could, but you look fine with all this." "Mhm? Oh, that. Its fine." Kimi waved her hand. "He loves me anyway, isn''t that the only thing that matters?" "Is that really all you care about?" "Oh I don''t think you understood what I meant." "Huh?" "I can take him right now, he won''t refuse." "Isn''t that the same for any of us-" Rumi was interrupted again. "I mean the level of love he has for me is differentpared to you and the others." "..." "Wanna get naked and see who he will take first?" "..." That was quite a confident query. It unnerved Rumi. "Heeh, sure." But she wasn''t the type to back off from a challenge. She started to take off her clothes, but Neji sighed from the side. "Stop, Kimi, don''t make things difficult for others." "O~Kay." "..." Rumi turned to Neji, agape. What did this brat mean by that? Ignoring her stare, as if she didn''t exist there, he pulled Kimi closer, his body growingrger andrger, enough to make space for the maid. "Also, you are being proud now. Arrogant, even. That''s new. You hit your head or something?" "Why, you don''t like it?" "I never said I don''t," He rubbed her cat ears, watching as she moaned softly. "I was just a bit surprised." Kimi smirked. "Heh. I don''t know, this is new to me too. Guess something changed after the Mind Stone consumption. Maybe I am not a Masochist anym- eep!" She yelped, moaning loudly as Neji spanked her hard all of a sudden, feeling a squeeze of her butt, his fingers digging into her super soft ass. "Nope, I don''t think so. Well anyway, it''s a good thing if you can hold your own against other girls." Rumi, watching from the side, was about toment something snarky, but seeing her mouth open Neji suddenly pulled her into a hug too. "Shush, enjoy your stay. Don''t fight amongst each other. Looks like I would need to hold a proper Introduction Ceremony for you guyster on." Rumi fell silent. What was this treatment? She was being handled around like a child by this man who was now triple her size. She agreed to Neji having multiple girls because of the condition that she will get enough attention. As promised, she was getting that attention. But what was this feeling¡­? Why did she feel so weird seeing Neji so close with that cat woman? Was she feeling inferior? Inferior¨C to a housemaid? "..." ''Ugh, fuck, what weird shits am I need to see after this.'' "Young master, I just noticed in your battle with Ryukyu, but it seems you got a quirk that lets you grow around 3 times?" Kimi asked all of a sudden, looking at Neji''s face as her hands started to wander around. "Is that true? Then~" "Don''t even think about it, you''ll die if you take me when I am three times bigger." "You never know~ Girls are flexible you know." "You''re going to die." "Let''s test it out then-" "It''s a bad idea, Kimiii!" Nejire yelled from the side, still lying on the bed. "N-never do that¡­ I-I almost died choking on it¡­. Never try it!!" "Oh¡­ Ah, now I want to try more. Sorry." "..." Rumi stayed silent, feeling her panties going damn as she sighed. She was in a weird ce. But not like she was any less weird. This was all so weird. She could only thank luck that the little ck cat was out of the mansion, hunting outside. Indeed, it was lucky that Kurai didn''t get to see the ''thing'' that unfolded next in front of the five girls¡­. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: With this, the girls have actually epted Neji''s current motives. A lot of "blood and sweat" were scattered to make that happen, but Neji somehow managed to do it. Now, it was time to focus on the other plot. If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 181: 181: Downhill (1) Chapter 181: 181: Downhill (1) Chapter 181: Downhill (1) ¡ª Neji had to stop doing his stuff when he sensed Kurai returning. Only Kimi was remaining in the "game" while the others were "disqualified". Neji was pleased with this development. She was fast before, but that was all, she was a ss cannon before. But now, she''s strong and durable as well. Even then, none of the girls could actually take on a dick that was more than half the size of their body. So Neji had to control his transformation enough to not kill them. By the time Kurai returned, the other four girls joined on the bed beside Nejire, making the cat all confused and bewildered. "Wat happened?" "It''s nothing, shush. Adult people stuff, you won''t get it." "...Oh, it''s adult stuff. So it''s like the things that happen inside the [doujins] mommy reads?" ""..."" "...Kimi babe, don''t you think we should have a talkter?" "Uh, oh- erm¡­ Y-yes, yep, I think so." Kimi, who was in the bed, seemed to lose consciousness. "Wat''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Neji sighed, crouching down and patting Kurai''s head. "Okay, I need to calcte how much I am gonna need to punish mommy, so be truthful. How much did you see in those ''doujins''?" "Oh, I just saw the covers and a few pages when mommy ran to the kitchen and forgot to close the books." ""..."" "...Oi maid, to the kitchen. Now." There was a short silence before- with a loud sigh Kimi got up from the bed with a soft whimper. "I am so done¡­" ¡ª¡ï¡ª After a few hours, around nighttime, Neji and Kurai were preparing to leave. "I really shouldn''t be wasting my time doing meaningless stuff. So I am gonna follow the possible routes that I gained from a reliable source to find AFO''s current base. I will be taking Kurai with me since Fusion is avable right now and it''s better for us to fight AFO in fusion mode." It wasn''t really "better", that was a lie. It''s not as if AFO would be able to do anything to him anyway, he alone was strong. Just that, killing someone in Fusion gave both Neji and Kurai the same amount of levels, so it was double the profit. Neji wasn''t going to put down that profit. Kurai reached Level 131 today when she went hunting earlier. Killing AFO would most certainly level her up at 140. As for Neji, he was Level 202. The girls nodded, sitting on the couch around Neji. They were fine now, looking refreshed even. Except for Nejire, they all had animalistic quirks that gave them some sort of healing powers. Only Nejire didn''t have it, but that''s where Momo''s [Phoenix me of Reincarnation] came to help. "Oi, take mum and dad out before you go!" Nejire yelled, her arms crossed under her breasts. "It''s safe now that The Dragon isn''t here anymore, and you''re going to hunt AFO right now anyway." Momo''s eyes seemed to glimmer from the side. "Oh, oh, yes! I have been dying to see mommy and papa again!" Neji rubbed his neck. "Shouldn''t we, like, wait until Japan is actually safe though?" He deadpanned seeing the girls look at each other with feigned gasps. "Okay, I get it you guys are strong, no need to mock me. Fine, I am taking them out." They really were strong. Nejire and Momo were Mid Tier-6, same for Rumi. The variables were Ryukyu¨Cwho was High Tier-5 and Kimi¨Cwho was Peak Tier-6. The Tier Ranks were such- 1. Low 2. Mid 3. High 4. Peak Kimi actually seemed to have been growing stronger since the time she first took the Evolution Stone. She''s been training every day, more urately Neji was forcing her, but because of that her growth was tremendous and she was quite a bit stronger since a few months ago. She could most certainly take on AFO, in the wildest chance he reached this mansion when Neji went out. Deciding there was no harm behind it all, he took out the unconscious bodies one by one and soon four bodies were lying down on the ground. "Okay, I am gonna go before they wake up. If I don''t, I will just bete. Don''t exin to them the Memory Orb stuff. Exin nothing. I have a different exnation present for them, just act oblivious for now." Neji didn''t wait for their answers, he waved his hand, and dipped. He wasn''t going to return anytime soon, either. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The night passed and the next day came. In America, the leader of the Public Safety Commission was standing with his hands behind his back as he watched procedures happen on the monitor in front of him. His assistant was beside him, a skinny man withrger than normal eyes as he read the papers in his hand. "It would usually take a while more for us to prepare three Nukes in this peaceful era, but because of the majority of the votes¨C that was not a problem." The man said. "Currently, as you are seeing in the monitor, all three of the nukes are ready to beunched, anytime and any second at your order." "So it seems." The president of PSC ran a hand through his purple hair, his face calm as he watched the nukes just ready to be used. But, he didn''t order theunch immediately. He asked a strange question instead. "Were we able to contact Japan?" The assistant remained calm. "Not even once." "I see." That was sad. It would always bug him that he wasn''t sure of the situation inside Japan when the nukes wereunched. Maybe they somehow managed to defeat Hisashi and All-for-One? Maybe they were trying to fix thework blockage, and just on the finale of it too, but just before they could- three nukesnded over their heads. This will always bug him out. "Sigh," But. "Fire." This wasn''t a time to be sad. Not like a person of his stature could enjoy the luxury called sadness. Everything needed to be calcted, everything needed to be perfect. Emotions shouldn''t make one''s decisions. So the nukes moved. The scene on the huge screen changed, changing on the camera above the nukes that were going side by side. The screen was being streamed by the camera in the middle as the scene moved at a baffling speed towards Japan. Minutes passed. And the birdview of Japan came into sight. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji got a quest about finding and then killing AFO after he officially started looking for him. The search was going fine. He gained a few quirks too, such as- ?Zoom View? ?Hear it All? ?Bone Maniption? As the name suggests, the first one could make his eyes zoom and the second let him hear everything and thest allowed him to manipte his bones. After this, Neji realised there were a lot of useless quirks in this world. So Neji stopped hunting quirks that were either too low levelled or had low potential. Those won''t be of any help, anyway, so he was just taking the ones that canbine with his current quirks. But that didn''t stop him from killing the viins and levelling up. So he did exactly that. He levelled up and reached Level-206. Things were going good, even though the first 3 potential bases came out empty. He had the time, he would find it sooner orter. But that was a foolish thought, he realised. He didn''t have time on his hand. [A sudden quest has been generated!] [Quest, "Survive", has been generated!] [Quest: Survive! Details: Three nukes are on their way to Japan, just about to hit. You must survive this sudden catastrophe! Objective: Survive with Kurai! Bonus Objective 1: Save your other loved ones! Bonus Objective 2: Do something more than just survive! Reward: You don''t die! Bonus Reward 1: [Tier Potions 3x], [Quirk Exp Card 1x] Bonus Objective 2: ??? Failure: Depending on the damage taken, either [Death by Nuclear Weapons] or [Gain Multiple Debuffs]...!] This didn''t make sense. Why were there nukesing to Japan? Why all of a sudden, out of nowhere? And what were these objectives? How was he supposed to survive with Kurai? He could use ?Permeation? and jump underground, therefore surviving- but what about Kurai? Of course, the apparent answer would be to Fuse and then survive, but Neji didn''t just want to survive, he wanted to save his girls and family too. So if he were to use Fusion and be a little cat because of failed fusion, then- "Fuck, there is no time for this¡­!" Neji looked at Kurai, who was confused. She didn''t have the Quest feature of the System so Neji had to quickly exin her in telepathy. "L-let''s get going then!!" Kurai was shocked too but she immediately put her finger up as did Neji, initiating the Fusion. The fusion failed. He became a cat. "Fuckkkk!!!" But he didn''t have time to keep trying our transformations, so he spawned Dragon wings out of his white-furred back and flew towards Eusha city which was far from here. But he was fast. He will manage to reach there and- Everything suddenly went eerily silent. Then. An ear-deafening explosion happened. -Boo~oom! But it didn''t happen in Japan. Three explosions, forming a bigger one, were happening in the far sky away from Japan. Turning there, Neji could only gawk like a fool as purple thunder roared in the furthest sky like the dance of a dragon. [The Quest has beenpleted!] [The Main Objective has been met!] [No other objective has been met!] [...Calcting rewards..!] ¡ª¡ï¡ª -A few minutes ago- In America, the screen that was showing the view in front of the nukes suddenly stopped moving. Meaning the nukes stopped midway. "What''s happening?!" The PSC President asked, frowning as he leaned over to watch. "Did the cameras break? Why is it frozen-" ["It''s not broken, dear."] A voice that he had heard a mere few times before, but still had engraved in mind, spoke. A beautiful head with purple hair and horns slowly formed in front of the camera. ["I am simply holding these toys since they''re going to a ce I don''t want them to go."] "Nawab!!!!" The President mmed his fist on the desk, ring at the monitor with shock and anger. "What are you doing here?!?" ["Ah, huh?"] The purple-haired woman perked her ears. ["Did you say something? Shake my head, you should have put a mic and speaker here if you wanted to talk."] This woman could hear him. He was certain because this same situation had happened before. "Stop pretending! Release our nukes!" ["Mhm? Release? You mean you want these toys back? Normally I would say no since I don''t return stuff, but sure, I am generous today."] Her cute and innocent expression suddenly changed as she grinned ear to ear. ["Ohh, yes, yes, let me throw them towards your base, towards that darned America. Ahaha!!! Here, take them back~"] The camera angle started to change as the Nukes started to turn towards the way they came from. The President didn''t bulge, however. "Immediately blow up all the Nukes! Right now!" There was no dy in his orders as the scientists in charge of the nuke, in another room, clicked three red buttons simultaneously. Then the explosion happened. A huge, earth-shattering sound rang out as the cameras were smashed, making the screen go nk, leaving the people inside the building breathless. "S-sir," the assistant asked, stuttering. "I-is she dead?" "No, no way." The President scoffed, falling down on his chair tiredly. "She won''t die with something as small as that. Three nukes are nothing." It was sad. But it was true. Most damage would be blocked by her [Lightning Cloak] anyway, and the leftovers will be done for by her other defence type quirks. He hated to admit it since she was an enemy. But. It was true. This woman was the strongest. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Meanwhile, Ujir, who was flying above th sky of Eusha city, finally found a mansion where her [X-Ray Vision] confirmed the presence of her target. She couldn''t find the boy, however. But that wasn''t a bad thing, it was a lucky scenario instead. -Boo~oom! A loud explosion, capable of creating a small earthquake in the whole country, sted in her back but Ujir didn''t even turn to give it a look. Her master was there, after all. It would be disrespectful to turn in that direction. Instead. She leapt down on the mansion. She was dying to grab the Cat Woman who betrayed her Empress and bring her to her lord so that she can devour the Bee invishness. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 182: 182: Downhill (2) Chapter 182: 182: Downhill (2) Chapter 182: Downhill (2) ¡ª Kimi managed to "exin" the situation to Neji and Momo''s parents. "All-for-One, eh. The boogeyman of Japan. We knew about him honestly, being so high in the society ought you to know things that even most heroes don''t know." Aiko, Neji''s dad, spoke as the other three nodded. They were sitting at a round table, the four adults, while Kimi and the other girls were standing around them. "Well, guess Japan is at an edge now," Touma, Momo''s father, said next. "Unless the foreign heroes manage to do the impossible, we are done." Then he chuckled for a second. "It''s fine as long as we manage to escape to another country, though. Ourpanies are international, we won''t go bankrupt just because of this." "Not like it matters even if we go bankrupt." Aiko chimed in. "We can just rise again, at most it will take 6 months." The two menughed at each other, quite ambitiously while the two women beside them looked more worried than that. "Tsk, men¡­" Gara grumbled and shook her head. "I am more worried about Neji, though. My baby boy¡­ Where is he now? A night''s passed since we woke up, but he''s still outside." Miku, Momo''s mother, was instead more interested in Momo''s hair. For some reason, she didn''t want to believe Momo just dyed her hair, and it was understandable why. Why would someone dye their hair in this situation? Kimi found Momo''s excuse too rash for the situation. But either way, it wouldn''t matter after Neji returned and "exined" his own story. ''Sigh¡­ all this viin bullshit is ruining my peacetime with the young master.'' Kimi wasn''t in favour of all this at all. But it seemed Neji didn''t mind for some reason, he even seemed happy these days. Kimi guessed it was because of his very fast growth in power, that power maniac. She just hoped everything would turn right, enough to battle against those Gods in the iing decades. Though Kimi would much prefer if he just went to hide in some other dimension, in some other verse even- since he once said the concept of Multiverse was real. ''Then again, the young master doesn''t have any way to traverse through dimensions willingly. He said those [Dungeons] just pop up on random spots, he can''t make them as wished. He must be just gaining strength as a backup n in case he never gains any way to traverse through these dimensions and verses as he wishes.'' That seemed a usible exnation to her. Either way, nothing of that mattered. Whatever he was going to do, she was going to support him on that. Suddenly, Everything went silent. The sound of gossip became deafened, the sound of water boiling in the kitchen vanished and the whole world went silent for a moment. Only for a moment. Because the next second a terrible explosion of sound happened in the far sky, throwing shockwaves across the world as it even threw the parents to the floor. Kimi managed to hold the mothers and the fathers were saved by Nejire''s telekinesis. "W-what the hell was that?!" Rumi looked around, her expression pained even as she clenched her jaws. Blood was trailing down her ears. Her super-hearing was a curse at this moment. ''Shit.'' Kimi cursed and looked at Momo. "Momo, heal her please." "O-on it!" Luckily the little girl wasn''t that dazed so she quickly ran to the bunny to help her. At that moment, however, only Kimi and the Dragon''s animalistic senses warned them of something. Something that was descending from the sky. -Boom! So Kimi wasn''t shocked when the rooftop broke again and a woman came down casually, uncaring ofnding in the iconic "supernding" that was so famous in this era. Her legs touched the ground, without any huge impact as she looked at the people inside, weary and all, before her eyes fell on Kimi. -Twitch Kimi shuddered at the gaze. She realised that the woman was strong. Very strong. And she knew why. Ujir, her name was. The right-hand man of the ruler of southern Asia, Nawab. Nawab''s face wasn''t publicly disclosed, but Ujir was infamous. So Kimi knew about her since her time as a Hero, and her knowledge only increased as time passed. "I finally found you, you disobedient Bee." Bee? What the hell was she talking about? Kimi was confused. "Tch, yeah, you don''t even know you''re a Bee. So pathetic your life is." The woman said and raised her hand in Kimi''s direction. Kimi couldn''t even tell the others to move away from behind her just as purple energy leapt out of the viin''s palm. Kimi dodged instinctively. Dodging was easy. But that dodging was also a mistake. "T-Toumaaa!!" Turning around at the source of the scream, Kimi''s expression froze as she saw a huge fist-sized hole in Momo''s father''s chest. The hole was a see-through one, meaning it prated him both ways. Momo ran from Rumi, who was luckily healed by now and started to put her fire on Touma''s body. It was working, Touma wasn''t dead yet, which was good. Kimi turned back immediately, her hair going silver along with her eyes as she red at the woman. "Oh, you dodged. Wow, you weren''t that strong when we sent you here though¡­? Whatever." The woman still looked bored as she raised her other hand. She fired her beam again, but this time, it wasn''t one or two. Each of her fingers released aser beam. With two moreing out of her eyes. The ten beamsing from the fingers didn''t target Kimi, only the two from the eyes did. Kimi wanted to dodge, but she knew she shouldn''t dodge. She clenched her muscles and put her hands in front of her in a protective manner as the beams hit her and sted before bouncing off. It hurt, but just slightly. However, the other ten beams weren''t so merciful. Five of those beams were targeted at Momo, which was a smart move. But, Momo was a Phoenix. Heat-rted attacks weren''t so hurtful to her. They simply vaporised upon contact with her skin. The four other beams though, two targeted Nejire and Aiko. Nejire seemed to p the beam away, while Aiko absorbed it using his quirk ?Energy?. The other two weren''t so lucky. Both beams hit Gara and Miku, in their neck, making them stumble on their knees with a loud screech. Momo went horrified while Aiko went to bring the two new injured ones while standing in front like a guard since he could absorb her attacks. At that moment, Kimi knew the danger she felt from this woman wasn''t a bluff. She was here to kill. "My Empress told me to not kill you guys, and I ought to go by that rule. But those four adults, she never mentioned them. So don''t mind me killing them, it''s my hobby." ¡­That was more horrifying. So she wasn''t here to kill the girls, but Neji''s parents weren''t included in that rule. This was bad. Neji will go crazy if his parents die- "Goodbye." Kimi froze. She was helpless as the woman moved at a greater speed than herself, easily getting closer to the four adults who were gathered in one spot, and sted a human-sized purple ball of energy in there. The st sent everyone stumbling back, including Kimi and also Momo who was close enough to be hurt but her powers didn''t allow it. When Kimi looked back up, looking at the scene where the parents were supposed to be- Her heart stopped. "Aww, this guy is quite good. That was a great load of energy, but he managed to absorb it all." Aiko absorbed it, yes. But he could only absorb it enough to not hurt himself. The other three though¡­. Not even their skeletons remained. It was just a pool of blood and some bone scraps on that spot. But. Aiko wasn''t safe either. Ujir had one of her hands inside Aiko''s chest,ing out from his back with his heart on her hand. Aiko''s eyes were nk. He was dead¡­ too. "NOOOO!" Momo, Nejire and Kimi all yelled in unison as they ran. They shouldn''t have forced Neji to get the parents out. They should have waited before all this calmed down. They really should have¡­. "Oh no, please don''te any closer." Ujir''s hand glowed purple, heating Aiko''s body and making it melt in milliseconds. "I was told not to kill, but I am easy to u nerve, so I might just break your limbs and send you to a half-dead state! Ahaha!!" Thatugh was chilling. It was terrifying. But Kimi didn''t care. Even as the womanughed. Nor did the other two girls care. They ran and threw their own type of attacks- Kimi coated her hand in electricity and moved, Momo simply was a ball of fire as she went to headbutt the woman, while Nejire''s hand was shining like the sun, heated at a very great temperature. The woman though only kept grinning ear to ear, bringing her arms up to shove Kimi''s hand to the side, bringing her leg up to kick Momo in the stomach, and firing twoser beams from her eyes to hit Nejire in the face to send her stumbling backwards. This was bad. Kimi realised, as her next attack was also shoved away, receiving a punch in her gut that seemed to paralyse her body for a moment. This really was bad. The woman then grabbed Kimi by the neck. "The nuances are done for," she spoke. "Let us leave then, you disobedient little Bee. Keep struggling, and you might just force me into breaking the leftover ones'' limbs." Hearing that, Kimi wanted to spit in her face. But she held on. She raised a hand to stop Rumi and Ryukyu, who was about to intervene, as she instead grunted. "Why are you after me?" "Reasons you don''t deserve to know." The woman''s words were as cold as ever. "Looks like you understand your spot now, then let''s get going." Then, without removing the hand from Kimi''s neck, the woman started to float. But she could only float 2 inches up before someoneunched down from the broken rooftop, his arm pulled back, as he mmed his fist at Ujir''s jaws, throwing her flying, breaking the walls with her teething out. Kimi was in the arms of her saviour. "..." Her saviour- Neji with a pair of cat-ears, a draconic tail coupled with draconic scales on his jawline, looked morous. The expression he was making though¡­ It wasn''t so pleasant. ¡ª Why was it happening? Something like this shouldn''t be happening. Everything was under control. Everything was moving ording to n. Then why. WHY WAS EVERYTHING SUDDENLY FALLING APART- [Rash Emotions detected, Gamer''s Mind is reacting.] [Gamer''s Mind is failing to control the rash emotions.] [Reinforcing Gamer''s Mind!] [User has regained his senses.] "...." Neji didn''t like the feeling of his emotions being suppressed. This situation wasn''t one where he should feel calm. "Fuuuh¡­" Suddenly, he was feeling angry at the world itself. [Main Objective of the quest, "Rescue", hasn''t been met.] [Objective "Save your parents" hasn''t been met.] [You have failed the quest, Rescue.] A minute ago, the moment he cancelled Fusion and fused again¨Cachieving a proper form¨Cto go to the explosion spot to see what exactly happened in there, he got this quest. So he changed his tracks and rushed here, as fast as he could. Yet, He failed. His parents were dead, now a puddle of blood. All the strength he gained was in waste, just because of a bad decision. "This fucking bitch." Neji put down Kimi, his jaws clenched as he red at the woman who stood up in the far, wiping her bloody lips with a finger. "Owho, this is bad." Ujir chuckled, uncaring of the danger ahead. "I really should have just grabbed that cat bitch and left, huh. Now I am almost regretting wasting my time on those flies-" -Bang! Her talking jaws mmed close as Neji, who moved in front of her at a blurring speed, punched her in the chin. She flew upwards slightly but didn''t fly out of the troposphere like she naturally should have- because Neji was holding her by the leg. "Keep your bitchy mouth shut." He yanked her down by the leg, even as the woman''s dazed eyes locked on his face, as he charged his fist with all his powers, going for an uppercut with a fist that was circling with the white crackling aura of OFA, slight blue energy of Fa Jin, and deep blue mass of Mana. Then he punched at her chin. -...Boom! The wind stirred, shockwaves broke the sses of nearby buildings, and the clouds in the sky cleared up like a gust of smoke. The woman''s head, her hair upwards in the air, bobbled up and down as it finally went still. She was unconscious. But she wasn''t dead. None of the girls tried to stop Neji as he went for a final blow, but¡­ something purple shone in the sky. As the woman disappeared from his hand. "I am sorry." A voice spoke, speaking in a sweet Irish ent. Neji turned around, finding a purple-haired red-skinned woman with horns flying in the sky. She had Ujir in her hand, holding her by the hair. "You can''t kill her with me here." The beautiful woman, sculpted out of a painting, spoke. But, Her stats were anything but that. It was terrifying. Neji narrowed his eyes. Nawab was here. The wind whistled as Nawab''s hair floated. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ???????????????????? Chapter 183: 183: Dilemma? No. (1) Chapter 183: 183: Dilemma? No. (1) Chapter 183: Dilemma? No. (1) ¡ª Her parents were dead. Nejire couldn''t believe her own eyes as she looked at the puddle of blood. Tears finally gathered on the corner of her eyes as her anger calmed down slightly. Her eyes grew red, bing wetter each second before her vision became blurry, witnessing the aftermath of her parents'' death, she let silent tears fall down. She regretted telling Neji to get them out of his storage dimension, she regretted not being strong enough to protect them, she regretted being unable to even take revenge. She regretted far too many things. Which caused an absolute urge of revenge to bloom in her heart, looking at Ujir, at Nawab... as the purple haired woman floated in the air, she could only hope her little brother would take revenge for her, for himself too. Because she was weak, and she couldn''t do it herself. Sighing, she wiped her tears and slowly made way to Momo who had gone unconscious with her eyes open. "¡­." And here they thought they were strong. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "I apologise, but I cannot allow you to kill her." Nawab''svender hair floated in the air like the waves of a purple sea. While the other woman, Ujir, was in her hands, she looked down at the ground with a whisk of natural pride but unnatural¡­ sadness in her eyes. She wasn''t supposed to feel sad here. Then why? Neji was confused. "It wasn''t intentional, I apologise. In normal circumstances, I would never have allowed anyone to kill my parents-inw." Nawab, the nameless one, said. "I simply couldn''tmunicate with her while being within the explosion, even though I could still see her actions." Parents-inw? "Is that so?" Neji''s question was calm, his voice rippling, as he observed the woman while being on guard. The speed she moved at a moment ago, his eyes barely caught it. She was fast. Really really fast. But looking down, at the puddle of blood that belonged to four people, two of them which were his own parents, looking at his broken sister, his unconscious girlfriend and his confused maid, Neji couldn''t care less about Nawab''s absolute speed. He wasn''t in the mood to care. He couldn''t even feel the actual sadness that he should be feeling at this moment¡­ That was so very infuriating. Funnily enough, even that "infuriation" got washed away in a matter of seconds. [Rash emotions, unsuitable for this extreme situation, detected. Gamer''s Mind is taking action.] A part of him believed asking the system might allow him to feel the emotions again, but the system notification was correct. This wasn''t a moment for rash emotions. "I asked, is that so?" "It is¡­" Nawab replied. "Though I must say I expected you to feel slightly more [Sadness] at this moment, or is this some sort of magic spell you''re using to control your emotions?" Neji was suddenly surprised. Those words meant Nawab knew about the existence of magic somehow, and also the fact that he could use it. This also meant she had a quirk (or some other way) to sense his emotions. Gamer''s Mind didn''t stop her from that. Neji guessed it was only natural since otherwise, any [Empath] type power user will mistake him for a robot, which might not be a good thing. But none of that mattered. Nawab''s subordinate killed his parents, so that subordinate needed to die. Same with Nawab too, but it wasn''t because of revenge- he wasn''t the type to me the parent for something the child did. Nawab simply needed to die because her powers were needed for him to survive. "I am not in the mood for a conversation." Neji said. "Gently hand that woman over, she needs to die, but I believe the quick death I was about to give her doesn''t suit her. Hand her over, and you fight me instead." "¡­." Nawab sighed. "You want to fight me, hun?" "Hun?" That was a word Neji didn''t know could anger him so much. Was it because of the person who spoke the word? Most certainly. "Fuck off." Neji kicked the ground, his glossy white tailshing behind him as heunched himself in the air, towards Nawab, only to pass through her as she had already left the spot. "I am sorry, give me a second." The woman said in a gentle tone, but turning around and looking at her¡­. The scene Neji saw wasn''t so gentle. Ujir, from Nawab''s hand, melted- dposed- broke at an atomic level- and turned into a wave of red energy which was devoured by Nawab in an instant. What just¡­ happened? There was a change in Nawab''s stats too. Tier 11. That was big, but that wasn''t horrifying. The horrifying part was that she became "merely" Low-Tier-11 after absorbing a High Tier-8 person. How much of a gap was there in each tier for her to only level up this little? Or was there a low absorption rate for this stuff?? This made Neji weary. He mustn''t be so rash, he needed to check her quirks first. He needed to be careful around this woman. So he did. ''Observe!'' [Name: The Nameless One | The One with Thousand Names Titles: Main Character | Limit Breaker Age: 203 | 707 Tier: Low-11 Likings: Neji, Neji, Neji, Neji, Neji, Neji-¡­.. Disliking: Anyone else other than her that Neji likes, except for his parents. State: Mildly angry at Ujir, but ultimately knowing it''s her fault she didn''t specify her orders, but she tries to justify it since she didn''t assume Neji will take his parents out from his pocket dimension-] ''Ok, first- how did she know about the "pocket dimension"?!'' Neji was confused and slightly worried, Second, why were her likings and dislikings like that? She seemed to be a yandere, but for what reason?! They had never met before. Third, why was her age like that¡­? That was confusing too. Finally, Titles. Neji only saw the Main Characters have a title, and they only had one, but this woman had two of them. He naturally focused on them and found the Main Character''s title as nothing more than he expected. [Main Character: The world has chosen the bearer of this title as its Champion. The bearer''s luck and fate have been refined, and the bearer is more likely to experience "fateful encounters" more than anyone. In addition, the bearer might sometimes receive direct help from the World''s Will.] That wasn''t anything special. But the next one indeed was special. [Limit Breaker: The weirder is a limit breaker, unrestrained by the restriction of the universe as she can keep growing. Such is why she can reach Tier-11, even though the World''s Limit is Tier-10. Her quirks can also break their limits to achieve levels that no other person in the world can.] That was shocking. A Limit Breaker in a world like this¡­ But how in the world did she even gain this title?? This seemed unrted to the WoW, or Izuku and Mirio should also have had them as well. Nevertheless, assuming her quirks might have the answer, he focused on her quirks. [Quirks-¡­..] The list of the quirks was huuuuge. There weren''t just dozens, not hundreds, but thousands of quirks. That was bullshit if he ever saw one. Fortunately, his system sorted them in a High-to-Low level descending order, so the higher-level ones were at the top for him to be careful about. Careful, he realised, was a big word here. This woman was a cheat. Three quirks caught his eye like glue amongst the countless other strong quirks in her possessions. The first two were fine, although still quite very bullshit, but thest one¡­ left Neji speechless. [Thunder God - Level 13: The main quirk of ''The Nameless One''. -Grants her the ability to create, control, and manipte lighting to a great extent. She is also able to think faster and achieve "Lightning Speed".] [Queen Bee - Level 13: Grants the user the ability to multiply herself to create clones called "Bees". The clones are to be loyal to her, always, without exception. However, they can have their own mind and consciousness, and even fake memories- as long as the user wishes. Usually, a "Bee" wouldn''t have a soul, but that might not be true if they are greatly influenced by something other than their creator.] She also had a quirk named [Quirk Transferer] which meant she could give her "Bees" any of the thousands of overpowered quirks she had. But that wasn''t the point. The point was the level of her quirks. Limit Breaker seemed to be at work here. Atst, as Neji''s eyes fell on a certain quirk¡­ he froze. He stood still. He also realised why her age was so weird. It was a quirk that wasn''t high levelled, but was still put in the front- as if to show off. [Regression - Level 3: A quirk that lets the user Regress back in time, entering a different timeline and starting her life anew from her birth. The level of the quirk signifies the number of regressions that the user has gone through. ¡ªNote: Can only be activated once the user is killed.] Regression. Third turn. Meaning this was her fourth life. Her age made sense now. So did her thought process. Even though this quirk didn''t make sense. This didn''t belong in this verse, something as broken as this. Either way, this meant¡­ she had met him, Neji, in her previous lives, and she also seemed to love him. From her likings, she seemed to love him a lot. "Oh, are you observing me now? I see. Do you finally realise who I am, my love?" Suddenly¡­ "I¡­" Neji was in a dilemma. ** ** ** Chapter 184: 184: Dilemma? No. (2) Chapter 184: 184: Dilemma? No. (2) Chapter 184: Dilemma? No. (2) ¡ª It''s been centuries since shest met him¡­ four centuries to be precise. Her previous life didn''t have Neji, he wasn''t even given birth to. Though she didter on capture Neji''s parents and then forced them to conceive multiple children, none turned out to be Neji. There were a few girls with white hair and blue eyes, and even a few boys- but none were Neji. She only realised midway what she was doing wrong. Of course, Neji wouldn''t be born like that, that''s not how it worked. Even if they looked exactly like him, it wouldn''t be him. He was an existence of his own, he was a unique individual who became that way because of the way he lived. That''s when she killed herself to start her life anew. Even so, something was wrong with this "Neji" too. The first time she met Neji was in her 1st life when the boy was chosen by the World''s Will, given many overpowered quirks, as he was given the job to free Southern Asia from Nawab. He failed of course, but Nawab took a fancy to him and kept him locked in her room for a decade or two. They had fun, he never openly gave up or epted her, but she came to like him. She was killed by him atst, betrayed one day when she trusted her back to "Neji". But she didn''t mind, she was sad but not angry, she could understand his pain. She had epted death like that, but never in her life did she expect to be reborn- to return in time. She didn''t have any quirk like that, that just came out of nowhere, from a realm beyond this. She took the chance and this time, instead of imprisoning him, she went to Japan when Neji was born and lived there to go study in the UA-High with him. This time, she lived a fulfilling life with Neji, before he cheated on her back and she killed him, enraged due to his betrayal. Onlyter did she realise her fault and came to regret it all, thereafter going into a rage kill around the world before being put down in her ce, killed by being teamed up upon by Heroes she came to befriend in that life. She regressed again. But in her 3rd life, she found no Neji. He wasn''t given birth and she did something disgusting, before suiciding again. That''s why, this time around, she didn''t go to Japan, nor did she kidnap him. Instead, she sent two "Bees" to keep Neji in tabs. As nned, she killed one of those two "Bees" in a very ''natural'' way and made the other one get a job in Neji''s parents'' house. Sugihara Kimi. Things were fine, except this "Neji" felt very weird, very different, and very mature for his age. A question popped up in her mind, could it be that he also Regressed?? Nawab continued to observe everything through Kimi''s eyes until that maid woman dared to rape her Neji one day. That was the moment when she wanted to go and crush that bitch''s head, but she ultimately realised it was her fault for giving her most important bee a faulty quirk. So she controlled herself. That was the greatest decision of her life, she realised as days passed and Neji made Kimi submit. Nawab, watching through Kimi''s eyes, felt so proud, so touched and so pleased as she saw her man take revenge on her (although indirectly) for keeping him as a ve in her first life. As days passed, Nawab came to realise that "Neji" wasn''t the one she knew, he was someone different, someone, who didn''t regress, but was in fact someonepletely different. He had unexinable powers, something that confused Nawab a lot, many many times. However, by then, she hade to love this Neji too, she couldn''t hurt him, interrogate him, even though she wanted to. Since then, she''s been watching Neji all day long using Kimi''s eyes. She regretted not making Kimi a mindless Bee from the start. Now that bitch reads manga in her free time instead of sucking his dick as she should. More irritatingly, she lost her "connection" with Kimi around 2 months ago, when she entered the weird dimensional space. That connection was never fixed. That''s what brought her here, watching as Neji most certainly looked into her quirks with one of his powers, watching as he fell into a dilemma. She previously wanted to devour Kimi because of the two months of missing memory from her mind, she didn''t want to miss a second of him after all. But that needed a change of ns, now that his parents were killed by one of her people. She couldn''t kill his "Harem" because that would make him mad and sad, she couldn''t see him like that. So she needed to make a deal with him to leave the girls alive as long as he became her and hers alone. She wasn''t into sharing, after all. "Oh, are you observing me now? I see. Do you finally realise who I am, my love?" Neji was silent for a moment. "I¡­" Before he shook his head. "No, it doesn''t matter." Nawab blinked. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "No, it doesn''t matter." Neji sighed, shaking his head before he red at the woman in the air. "Oi, you. I know why you''re here, but let''s make it clear, ''whoever'' you met in your other lives, that wasn''t me. I can guarantee." If "he" were the one who met Nawab in her past life, he would have told her toe and warn him of the future. No, she would havee here by herself knowing about the appearance of the Gods. She met him in timelines where he didn''t exist, [That is true, Master.] Said the system, suddenly. [You are a Singr being. "You", as you are, only exist in this timeline. There are certainly Nejis in other timelines, but they don''t have the gamer system, and nor are they reincarnated people. They are natural-borns of this world.] That did it. That confirmed it. This woman loved Neji, but not the Neji that was the wielder of the Gamer System. Meaning, She was safe to kill. Then, Neji called out an outerversal power in his body. "I want you, Neji Hado." The woman suddenly said, her tone taking a sudden domineering turn before Neji could move his [Divinity]. "Be mine, join me, and your girls will live. Especially that cat woman." She blitzed, but Neji didn''t move to stop her. He knew what she was doing was just a threat. Nawab touched Kimi, holding her by the neck softly. "You saw my Queen Bee quirk right?" Neji nodded at her question, even as Kimi looked into Nawab''s eyes fearlessly. "Kimi Sugihara, she''s a Bee. A mere clone of mine, even though she does have her own mind. Ujir was a Bee too, and you saw what happened to her. I can do the same to Kimi- no, I will do the same to Kimi if you don''t follow me like a good boy." So Kimi was a bee. "¡­" Looking at Kimi''s expression, the surprised yet confused face she made, Neji realised what happened. She might be a Bee, Nawab had no reason to lie on that, but she was still Kimi. Her memories might be false, but he didn''t love her because of her memories, he loved her because of who she was. And she was Kimi, not a mere Bee or whatever. So, Nawab''s words, true they might be, were meaningless in Neji''s ears. "Haah, Bee? That''s a lot of bullshiting from a voyeur." He said as Nawab froze. Neji had a [Quirk Exp Card] that he gained from the Quirk Hunt quest a few days ago. He wasn''t nning to use it on Surge though, because he had a better idea now. He put all his quirks under "One-for-All", he even put Mine under it. He wanted to do this after gaining dozen more quirks that he desires, but there was no choice now. ''System, use the Card on One-for-All.'' The system did so. [Quirk, One-for-All has evolved!] [Due to the special characteristic of One-for-All that allows all the quirks within it to grow along with it, all the quirks have levelled up as well!] [Due to "Surge" being max levelled, it has evolved as well!] This was why he intended to do this after gaining more quirks. [Would you like to change their names?] "Later." [One-for-All - Level 1: A stockpile quirk that has a lot of power stored within it, it also makes the wielder''s other quirks grow stronger over time. -This quirk now breaks logic. Along with lending the user the powers stored within the quirk, One-for-All also allows the user to multiply his base powers. -The multiplication rate increases by 50% at each level. -Current multiplication rate- 300%] [Surge - Level 1: Previously a quirk that let the user create shockwaves. -Users can now manipte existing shockwaves as well. -Users can also create and control Kic Energy. (Click to expand)] Kic Energy Maniption. Different from Nejire''s potential energy maniption, but quite close, so the evolution was understandable. But, Neji doubted if this would be enough for a woman who can move at the speed of lightning. So, after ordering the System to put all the quirks in their previous spots, away from under OFA, he pulled out his final cards. Divinity. Neji''s aura suddenly changed. The blue mana around him took a turn and became silver in color. What is the difference between a Mortal and a God? A God has Divinity. As a temporary God, Neji had divinity as well. [You have unlocked Temporary Divinity!] [Due to the presence of multiple races within you, your divinity is growing special!] [Divinity- "Avatar Selection" has been unlocked! This allows you to choose three avatars based on your three races- Human, Feline, and Reptile!] [Divinity- "Dragon''s Authority" has been unlocked! You have gained a draconic presence that strengthens your "actions" significantly!] [Divinity- "Feline Icon" has been unlocked! You can make a person suddenly bezy momentarily, like that of a cat, just with a gesture.] [Due to your special race, Draconic High Cat Human, and your new "Boosting" ability, you have gained a portion of the authority of a certain "Vanishing Dragon, Albion"!] [Divinity- "Divine Dividing" has been unlocked!] At thest notification, Neji''s body changed, the silver divinity encircling around him to give him a white draconic armour and white-and-blue wings. He wasn''t the only one who changed. "Choose Avatar: Ryuko Tatsuma, Kimi Sugihara, Nejire Hado." The Dragon, Cat and Human reacted. Blue mana burst out of their bodies, and they realised the situation from Neji''s single gaze. Nawab was thrown back slightly at the burst of Mana from Kimi. Using that chance, Kimi grabbed Momo and Rumi before running off, along with Nejire and Ryuko. The three of them knew they were a nuisance in this scenario. They knew they were useless here. So they ran. Nawab blinked, looking at them as she tried to follow, only to be stopped by Neji''s hand reaching out and grabbing her arm. "..." Nawab was surprised at his speed. "Divine Divide." "..." Her face twisted in horror next as a portion of her power left her, entering Neji''s body like a surge of energy. Her Tier dropped from Low-11 to Peak-10 again. Then, even as Nawab moved away, skipping out in the air, Neji followed easily. Neji could tell that she knew he would kill her, even if she didn''t want that to happen "This is the difference between me and the Nejis you know." He spoke, following her Lightning Speed and blitzing through the clouds, even as she tried toe up with a n. "I am ying a game." But her ns would fail in front of a true God. ** ** ** If you want to read 17+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 185: 185: Victory? (1) Chapter 185: 185: Victory? (1) Chapter 185: Victory? (1) ¡ª She was being attacked by her precious. She, of course, came prepared for this, expecting him to fight her and even possibly try to kill her. However, what she wasn''t expecting though, was this sudden burst of power Neji had. He was supposed to be weaker than her, and he probably still was, she just never expected whatever this Cat-Dragon-Human hybrid form thing was, to be so strong. He was catching up to her. Matching her lightning speed. That was a first. Nawab didn''t know what to do. Should she run? Or should she retaliate? If she really were to retaliate, this won''t be a small fight, this would most certainly be a fight to the death. Nawab wasn''t nning to kill her precious, especially after patiently waiting for 2-centuries just to meet him. That wouldn''t make sense. ''But¡­'' As she barely dodged dozens of his [Bullet Laser] that followed her like a toon of guided missiles, Nawab fell into contemtion. He was very strong. If she didn''t attack him, even escaping might be hard. "What''s wrong, why are you just dodging?" In the end, as Neji, stoic as he was since this conflict began, stood opposite to her, opening his mouth and releasing a [Sonic Scream] at her, she couldn''t help but sigh. With a wave of her hand, a bolt of lightning crackled in front of her and created a loud rumble, shing with the iing sonic scream and pping it away. "It seems I must fight with you, hun." Nawab said, her voice cracking in pain as she remembered her 2nd life, the moment when she had to kill him with her own two hands. "Let''s hope it doesn''t end in the worst way." Neji simply stared at her. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Kimi was running with Momo and Rumi in her arms. Her speed was extraordinary, faster than anyone else she knew- not counting Neji and that Nawab woman. She assumed it was because of the new overflowing energy within her that came to be when Neji said the words- "Choose Avatar". They were his "Avatars" at this moment. Kimi was familiar with that term. An "Avatar" was the executive of a God, the Champion of a Divine Being. It''s quite simr to the ''Main Characters'' Neji spoke of, but instead of bing the Champion of the World''s Will, they became the Champion of Neji. Though this was most certainly a temporary effect. Now, they could feel his presence in the air, his power surging out in the far sky as his mana shone like the torch of light to her senses, as Kimi ran quickly, quicker than the two other "Avatars". Though she did control her speed to not utterly outrun the other two girls beside her, Nejire and Ryuko. They actually weren''t that slower than her, either. Which was surprising. The reason, Kimi assumed, was that it just wasn''t their power that got enhanced. By bing an "Avatar", they were directly borrowing a portion of Neji''s power too, thus they had some part of Neji''s speed as well. And Neji, right at this moment, was faster than lightning. That was the power of a God. Kimi was relieved about that. He will most certainly win. He was a God, it was a fact- not just baseless words spoken by "Neko" from a few days ago because Kimi could feel his presence as a God by bing his Avatar. That was true, this battle would most certainly end in a win for Neji. However, Arger part of her was¡­ confused. What did Nawab mean by "bee", by "clone"? Kimi would me the countless mangas she read, but Nawab''s words seemed to imply that she¨CKimi Sugihara¨Cwas a fake. A fabricated being. A person whose life was false, a woman whose existence was meaningless. "..." Kimi shook her head. This wasn''t the time nor ce for this. Her task was to simply take these girls far away, to a safer ce, until Neji returned. That was her task and she needed toplete it. All thoughts can be left forter- "Errm, oi!" Her thoughts were interrupted. One of the two women, Rumi, yelled from her arms. Momo was still unconscious. Kimi looked down to find Rumi staring at her face, and before Rumi could say anything, Kimi spoke. "Sorry, we had to run. You can''t feel the same thing I am feeling, so you must be confused, but in short¡­ We would just be nuisances in that battle." Nuisances. Of course. When have they ever been anything but a nuisance to him? They were just holding him back, from the start of his life to its current state. The same was happening now too. Kimi swore at that moment to grow stronger, strong enough to be beside him, rather than behind his back, strong enough to save him from any danger he mighte across, strong enough to not be the damsel in distress, waiting for her prince to save her. Besides, Nawab was strong as well. Strong enough that Kimi only gave the winner''s trophy to Neji after he became a God. Staying in there would only ascertain their death. "Uh, no." Rumi said, shaking her head, as Kimi jumped off a rooftop. "I meant to say, I can run on my own. You seem dazed, and I don''t me you for that after what that woman said. But carrying two people isn''t a good idea in this state. I am something of a sprinter myself, you see." "..." Kimi sighed, smiling slightly, and then stopped briefly to put Rumi down. "You should give your best sprint, I am faster than you even without this extra support I have right now, so it might be hard for you to keep up. Just tell me if that''s the case, and I will ask Ryuko to carry you." As she said that, Nejire and Ryuko flew past them, Ryuko flying with wings (in her human form) while Nejire was sting through the air. Ryukyu nced back at them, but Nejire¡­ she just kept moving forward in silence. Kimi barely noticed the red tinge in Nejire''s eyes, together with the dry marks of tears. This girl neededfort. Looking at Momo in her hands, she could only sigh deeper. "Anyway, let''s move." Kimi said before running, and immediately after, Rumi followed. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "I have a lot of quirks, my dear," Nawab said, her hair starting to glow as she started to rise in the air. "You might have noticed, a lot of them are lightning and electricity-rted. Do you know why?" Nawab smiled watching Neji stop his attacks. "Those quirks'' only job is to back my main Quirk up. The Quirk I was born with, the power of a Thunder God, is strengthened further by the existence of the other lighting and electricity type quirks that I hold." "I fail to understand why you''re telling me that." Neji asked her dryly, moving to attack again. "If you haven''t realised, I simply don''t care." Nawab blitzed again, teleporting roughly a kilometre away from where she previously was. "Oh yes, indeed. My bad. I was just exining my next form." Nawab took in a deep breath, even as Neji closed the distance between them, as her form changed in the small shred of a second. Purple lightning leapt out of her body as her clothes changed. Her hair was gleaming still, along with her eyes that were now bright purple. Her previous dress changed and a dress of white and ck reced it, and finally the biggest change, two huge red hands appeared around her, wielding a sword made of terrifying purple lightning. [Image Here] She looked gorgeous. Neji had to admit. Nevertheless¡­ she needed to die, no matter what. Nawab moved, her speed somewhat greater than before as her huge hands swung at Neji, the glowing purple sword going in for a sh with him. Neji''s draconic tail mmed against the iing sword, shing against it, as sparks of fire ignited between them. "You have gotten a lot stronger, my dear." "That I have." Neji''s reply was short as he channelled Mana, Kic Energy, and Tremor through his tail. A massive explosion of force urred between the two objects, throwing Nawab back, while Neji somehow stayed in his spot. He had activated Permeation, allowing the force to simply pass through him. His girls, he sensed, had reached far enough to be considered safe. Meaning, He could end this now. In his Permeated form, Neji moved like never before. Passing through Nawab''s iing lightning barrages, her atomic breaths, her waves of thunderbirds, as he went to slip his hand inside her heart. He wanted to kill her the same way her subordinate, clone, killed his father. But, his Permeated hand stopped just above her skin. Gravity. Her skin was covered by a coat of Gravity. A Gravity Quirk. "Dear, why are you being so rash? You want to touch my chest already? Let''s get a room-" Her joking demeanour didn''tst much longer as Neji used his own Gravity quirk to bypass her defensive gravity and went for her heart again. Somehow, she managed to step back, invading his attack again. But he did get in touch with her. "Divine Divide." Nawab''s Tier dropped to High-10. Other than the fact that he could only use "Divide" every 60-seconds, Neji also wanted to finish her as she was. Because although he was gaining her strength by Dividing, he wasn''t sure if he would still have it after Fusion ended. So it''s better to kill her while she was still high in Tier to get proper experience points. Oh, he also received a quest named [Absolute Conquest]. Though he didn''t bother checking on the details in this scenario. Nawab looked slightly annoyed now. "Can''t we just talk this through?" "After you killed my parents?" "..." Neji released a soft sigh before rushing at her again. She loved him. A lot. That much was clear. But he knew her love wasn''t for "him". He wasn''t the Neji she loved, and even if he was- her mistakes were absolutely unforgivable. He sted his legs off, rushing at her again, as the woman clenched her jaws, before swinging her huge sword at him. Neji didn''t rely on Permeation here. She could cover her sword in gravity, and that''d mean he would get hurt regardless. Rather, he used One-for-All. The 550-stats + the 300% boost. Then, he used Fa Jin- feeding the quirk more and more Kic Energy using his new Surge. He also added Tremor on top of it. Fusion Neji had 740 INT, which in turn- getting a 100x boost from both Kurai and Neji gave him¡­ 7,400,000 MP. A whopping 7 million Mana points. Neji poured half of it into his fists, while boosting all the other powers used as well. His forearms were glowing with white, blue and translucent energies. Then, moving swiftly, he dodged her de and mmed it with his tail, Neji closed the distance between them once again, and mmed his knuckles on Nawab''s chin. -Crack! -Vhoooooom~ This was a punch, faster than the speed of lightning. The World shook as mana erupted from Neji''s punch and rose to space, destroying a few satellites that were focusing on this battle. Nawab was still in her spot because Neji''s dragon tail was wrapped around her waist. At that moment, her eyes were nk. But they regained focus soon after, even as the mana kept spurting on her face, as Neji released her, watching as she stumbled on the air for a moment before looking at him. "You are¡­ very strong, my dear. It seems my death might actually be the result today." Her eyes were sad. "But, if I really were to die, I want to take you with me. Perhaps, maybe, my Quirk will affect you too if we die together? Perhaps, we will Regress back together?" "Try it." Neji scoffed. "You fucking psychopath." Nawab smiled at that, her body starting to glow purple as the sky darkened, purple clouds gathering and purple lightning dancing all over the sky. It looked as if the Apocalypse hade. Neji wasn''t going to wait through this. His size suddenly grew, his body bingrger, around 5-times his original size because of the Level-up Big-Show went through when One-for-All was levelled up. Then, in the form of a 30-feet giant, he¡­ hugged Nawab. "..." Nawab''s lightning stopped dancing. ¡ª "..." Nawab blushed. What was this situation? Was he apologising? ¡­That was sweet, she wouldn''t mind forgiving him. "B-baby? What are you doing-" Suddenly, Her questions stopped as her eyes bulged out, feeling his huge body pressing down on her smaller frame like a bulldozer. "A- AAHHH!!" She could only yell as the pressure increased, bing painfully stronger, as she lost control of her lightning, watching as the weather changed, manipted by Neji''s quirk. She yelled, her voice high pitched, as Neji''s strength kept increasing. Why was it increasing? No¡­ "Divine Divide." It wasn''t just increasing, her body was growing weaker as well. This was bad. He was also searching for her Quirks with his All-for-One quirk. She would guess he was looking for her ?Regression? quirk. But that was a no-no. She couldn''t give him that, that won''t work. So she hid it. Hiding it under thousands of her quirks was an easy job, he couldn''t find it ever. He soon realised that as well, as he grunted in annoyance, increasing the pressure around her and making her scream even more. Her screams, painful they might be, a part of her was enjoying it. Because this pain was being inflicted by none other than her precious. Haaah¡­ She was going to die, it seems. There was no way around it. ''Next time.'' Next time, she won''t look for Neji. ''Next time¡­'' Next time, she will grow her powers. ''Next time¡­..'' Next time, she will figure out how and why she gained this Regression power. ''Next time¡­'' Next time¡­ She will return to this Neji. Somehow, in some way, in any way, she will reach out to him again. Because he belonged to her. -Plop! Nawab''s head had burst under the pressure, painting Neji''s body red as he stopped exerting pressure, allowing Nawab''s body to simply float using his Telekinesis. Nawab was dead. However, Neji''s expression wasn''t that of satisfaction. He also didn''t look sad about his parents'' death. No. Neji looked at the air with his face horrified. ¡ª [A huge change has been made in this timeline.] [Something that shouldn''t have happened has happened. A being has regressed back in time, leaving this timeline entirely. Which doesn''t make sense to happen in this world''s "Setting".] [Higher Beings, aka Gods, have noticed this Deviation.] [The chances of you being found out increases by a veryrge fold.] After these messages, the system''s voice rang in his mind. [This means the previous gamer''s promised Time Limit is meaningless now, Master. You might as well get found out the next day, to bepletely frank.] That did seem to be the case¡­ this was beyond annoying. [Lady Luck gives you a sad look.] Neji''s hands trembled for a moment¡­ before he facepalmed. ** ** ** Chapter 186: 186: Victory? (2) Chapter 186: 186: Victory? (2) Author''s Note: I am back! From today onwards chapters will be avable daily! ¡ª Chapter 186: Victory? (2) ¡ª Sighing, Neji went down to sit on top of a hundred story skyscraper, and sorted out all the messages. [Due to the special state "Fusion", both the Gamer- `Neji` and his Familiar- `Kurai` will gain the same amount of levels.] [You have killed a Tier-10 being!] [You have gained 216,000 exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [You¡­!] [¡­!] [¡­!] [¡­!] [You have gained 60 levels!] [You have reached level 262!] [Kurai has reached level 191!] He didn''t cancel the fusion just yet, and waited for the Quest window to pop up. [You havepleted the quest, "Absolute Conquest"!] === Quest Details: You are facing the absolute strongest of this world, a person whose powers aren''t shackled by the WoW. Defeating her would officially make you the World''s Peak. Main Objective: Defeat "Nawab", the Nameless One. Bonus Objective 1: Kill "Nawab", the Nameless One. Bonus Objective 2: Obtain the Quirk, [Regression], before Nawab''s death. Main Reward: [60-levels worth of Exp], Perk- [World''s Peak], HP Potion 10x, SP Potion 20x. Bonus Reward 1: Passive Skill- [Armour of Singrity], Perk- [Seduction? Cute try], HP Potion 10x, SP Potion 20x. Bonus Reward 2: [???], Perk- [Child of Time], HP Potion 10x, SP Potion 20x. === Bonus Reward-2 only made Neji more bitter over this development. If he managed to steal the quirk, Regression, Nawab wouldn''t be able to escape this timeline, and thus the deviation wouldn''t be noticed by Gods, and he would also gain the [Child of Time] perk and that suspicious [???], which might have been something bigger than the former. Regardless, he let the messages flow again. [Main Objective of the Quest has been met.] [Distributing Reward!] [You have gained 60-levels worth of experience points!] [You have levelled up 60 times!] [You have reached level 322!] [Kurai has reached level 252!] [You have passed level 300s!] [The levels of all the Boss Monsters in the "Tower Dungeon" have been adjusted ordingly!] [Your existence bes more refined!] [The 8th Restriction has been released!] [All exp gained will be doubled!] That''s when he cancelled the Fusion immediately. ording to the System, if he were to receive the Perks and Titles in Fused form, he would only be able to ess those perks and titles in Fused form too. "Meow¡­" Kurai also didn''t seem to be in a good mood, even though she clearly didn''t know about who the Gods were and what their notice meant to Neji. She could feel his current emotions so she nudged onto his shoulder and rubbed her cheek with his own. She seemed to be slightly confused herself, most likely because she saw nothing like a "Quest" before, and nor did she receive those messages that talked about Gods and Deviations. "Don''t worry Kurai, it''s fine." Neji patted her head and watched the other rewardse to him. Bonus Reward 1: Passive Skill- [Armour of Singrity], Perk- [Seduction? That doesn''t work on me], HP Potion 10x, SP Potion 20x. [You have gained the Perk- "World''s Peak"!] [You have obtained HP Potion 10x!] [You have obtained SP Potion 20x!] [Bonus Reward 1 has met!] [Distributing Reward!] [You have gained the skill- "Armour of Singrity"] [You have gained the Perk- "Seduction? Cute try"!] [You have obtained HP Potion 10x!] [You have obtained SP Potion 20x!] [Bonus Reward 2 hasn''t met!] [No rewards will be distributed!] That was it. The rewards. Neji kept patting Kurai as he checked the details. [Perk- World''s Peak Details: You are [Earth of MHA]''s strongest, the peak of the world. No other person is as strong as you, making it impossible for them to defeat you. -Within the boundaries of this, [Earth of MHA], you are undefeatable. -You''d win against anyone, as long as your opponent(s) aren''t from outside this. -Against opponents from this, [Earth of MHA], you''d win in some way, any way, even if they''re impossibly stronger than you.] That was a weird Perk. The first effect was quite obvious. Of course, it would be impossible for people to defeat him since he''s the strongest. But the second one, it was¡­ interesting. What were the limits when it said [Earth of MHA]? What if he were to meet someone from another MHA timeline after leaving this world, as he nned to do? Would he be able to defeat them, even if they were stronger than him? He wanted to test it out someday. Moving on, [Passive Skill- "Armour of Singrity" - Max Level. Details: You''re a Singr being, you exist only on a single timeline, making it easy to kill you for any [Time Traveller]. You need an armour, the armour that every Singrity possesses. -Prevents any time traveller to enter your timeline, and any time traveller that pre-exists in this timeline to use their time travel powers. -If a being whose time travel is very powerful tries to time travel back or forth in your timeline, they''d be thrown into another timeline instead. -If somehow, a time traveller who is strong enough to meddle with your timeline decides to meddle, they''d have toe face to face with the "One Beyond Omnipotence".] This¨C "Whoa." ¨CWas an absolute skill. It wouldn''t just prevent small-time travellers, but the big shots that roam around the omniverses would also be stopped one way or another because of OBOP. This was a problem he didn''t even think of, yet it was solved already. Atst, [Perk- Seduction? Cute try Details: Gamer''s Mind stops any magical or supernatural seduction on your mind, but what about the traditional way? Lo and Behold, you''re immune to that too now! Maybe calling it immune wouldn''t be right, because sometimes a person just wants to be seduced~ Hmm? That''s why, the Gamer System will judge if the seduction is harmful to you, your pride, or your mind in any way- before making this Perk take effect.] "No, I don''t want this." [...] "I don''t like the part where it says- ``That''s why, the Gamer System will judge-``. Bro, have you ever fallen in love before? You''re a virgin artificial intelligence." [...] "Exactly. You are immature in this regard. I don''t know if you can turn perks off, but since this Perk specifies the ability to turn on and off at will, I would rather keep it turned off. I can tell if someone is trying to seduce me, and if I don''t like to be seduced by that person, I will ask you to activate it. Good?" [...Alright, if you say so, Master Manwhore.] "..." So it was true. The System seemed to be more ''humane'' every time his "existence became more refined". Neji shrugged his shoulders. Her wordings just meant who admitted his ims. Next, Neji looked down on Nawab''s dead body which was squished like a paper ball, with her head missing. Beside the body, a golden potion had manifested. The Special Tier potion. He put it in his inventory. "I will probably give it to Ryukyu¡­ or maybe Rumi, since Ryukyu can get the Dragon Evolution stone from Dungeon but Rumi doesn''t have that luxury." That was true, he reckoned. He currently has 3 normal tier potions (1 from Mirio quest and 2 from Hisahi''s) and 1 special Tier potion. Special Tier potions seemed to be a good idea to use when the Quirk was already awakened because they could make the quirk evolve to something else. So it should go to Rumi, who only recently awakened. And the other three¡­ he will give them to Nejire, she''s the only one who''s kind of in a "negligence" because of herck of animalistic characteristics. More so¡­ today''s incident¡­ Neji sighed, shaking his head. He wasn''t expecting this. He was expecting none of this. This all feels¡­ so sudden¡­ so quick. So unbelievable. Now that the battle had ended, he could feel his emotions return, the emotions he should be feeling at this moment. That''s forter. He can let the emotions out when he''s with Nejire. He needed to sort everything out before getting rxed. The Gods knew about him. They detected the deviation that happened in this world line. They mighte to his doorsteps right this second. Or tomorrow. Or next month. He can''t be sure anymore. He needed to grow stronger, immediately. His initial goal was to reach Level-1000 before Gods could invade, and he still wanted for that to happen. [Lady Luck chimes in, saying your suspicions are correct and it is rmended for you to fight and defeat the "Divine Being" inside the Tower Dungeon as soon as possible. Defeating someone of that level would at least give you a rough idea of what power levels your enemies would be at.] "I see. Thank you." Neji nodded in the air. "I will be sure to repay you for this help, Lady. And I am not joking." He had to specify he wasn''t joking because how could he, an existence so weak, repay the personification of a Concept? Either way, [Lady Luck waves her hand, saying she just wishes for you to survive, that''s all. She also wants to not expect her direct help, as that''s hard to do even for her.] He wasn''t going to expect anything from her, regardless. She was most certainly ageing a trillion years, she had no reason to care for a little mortal. He was just a source of entertainment for her, something she used to pass her time with. Most likely. If Lady Luck had heard his thoughts, she didn''t let him know. Neji moved on too, knowing there was no time to waste. Taking a deep breath, he took out a Health Potion and dribbled it through Nawab''s windpipe, since her mouth was missing. Watching, as the gory scene slowly changed, her head regenerated slowly but surely before her beautiful elegant face returned. She truly was beautiful. But she was a crazy bitch. Neji wishes to forget about her asap. Wishing to make it quick, he put a hand on her head and channelled ?Mine?, watching as the red energy invaded her system and mined out her quirks from within. A minute passed, as Neji kept mining, and a notification popped up in front of him. [The Quirk ?MINE? has levelled up!] [Mine has reached level 4!] [You can now store 640 quirks within Mine!] Mine had the perk where the stock limit became double every time it levelled up. It could hold 80-quirks at first, but it levelled up twice within One-for-All a while ago, so it could hold 320, now it could hold 640. Neji kept mining Nawab''s quirks for 5 minutes before his stock got filled, forcing him to stop for a moment. Looking at the quirks he got¡­ "There are dozens of simr Quirks in her arsenal¡­ wow." He couldn''t help but be impressed. He almost felt grateful to Nawab for delivering all this to him. Almost. A lot of simr quirks were within her. None were on par with her Thunder God quirk, that''s why she didn''t use them, but they were still enough to match Top-10 heroes of any country. So, Neji sat down and startedbining them. ¡ª ¨C - Hours passed like that, and Neji had finally mined all the quirks,bining to free some stock and filling it up again. Previously, he had 32 Quirks, now he has 115 Quirks after mixing Nawab''s 3,241 quirks all together. Now, with just these 115 quirks, not even counting his Stats and previous quirks, he would confidently say he could take on a few dozen Nawabs if things were toe down on that. Even without Fusion. In short, his quirks now gave him the Four main elemental powers, along with Electricity and Ice. It also gave him many defensive powers, simr to Kirishima and Gigantomachia. Atst, he put all the Quirks under One-for-All onest time before mixing OFA with one of Nawab''s quirks, ?Quirk Transferrer?, which levelled up OFA by one level, therefore levelling up some other ones too. Now, the new OFA was level-2, and so it could boost his powers by 350% along with the other stat-boost it had from previously. He needed a new name for this Quirk. Calling it one One-for-All was a mouthful. "Hmm, how about ?Upgrade??" [Excellent choice, Master. The quirk One-for-All has been renamed to Upgrade. Would you like to choose a new name for Surge, as well?] He shook his head, rejecting the offer. He named this quirk after Nejire''s, and since she hadn''t changed her own quirk, he didn''t want to either. Either way, he nced at his current main Quirks, the ones with the highest levels and the ones that have evolved already. [Thunder God - Level 14 ] (levelled up from Level-13 after being mixed with Level-7 Weather Maniption.) [Queen Bee - Level 13] [Hyper Regeneration - LVL 10] [Fa Jin - Level 10] [ckwhip - Level 10] [Float - Level 10] [The Tamaranean - Level 10] (Ujir''s Quirk) [Eyes of the Lord - Level 9] [(Evolved) Upgrade - Level 2] [(Evolved) Surge - Level 1] [(Evolved) Permeation - Level 1] [(Evolved) Jump-Up - Level 1] Amongst all these, Eyes of the Lord levelled up the most. Reaching Level-9 from Level-4. Mostly because of all the eye-rted power it got mixed with just today. The most prominent one of them was ?Sixth Sense? which allowed him a glimpse of the future, though it happened on its own, not something he could do willingly. He needed the real deal, the actual ?Future Sight?. This also meant that Nawab might have known about the invasion of Gods as well. Either way, now Eyes of the Lord allowed him to copy movements and attacks, as long as his own powers allowed him. But since he had most types of powers in his hundred and 115 quirks anyway, he could do almost anything. Neji supposed at Level-10, it would allow him to do what Adam had done in the RoR Manga, maybe even more since Neji had mixed many quirks with EL at this point. Neji was the strongest now, he could possibly destroy the if he wished. He wasn''t going to try it yet, though. He needed some powers. Quirks such as: New Order, Rewind, Overhaul, and Overclock. He was going to go find them soon. But first¡­ Neji used his quirk, [Queen Bee] and said, "Kill yourself, ande back to me, my ''Bees''." He felt he saw, he heard from all ''their'' eyes and ears, as they killed themselves,mitting mass suicide, and rushed at him like a wave of energy. Except for one person. That made him smile. ¡­ Around half an hourter, when all the red energy had settled within Neji, he had levelled up more than 50 times again, along with gaining some new quirks and a couple sets of movie-like memories. [You have levelled up 53 times!] [You have reached level 375!] Neji swore that this recent growth speed was bullshit. But this still wasn''t enough. He needed to hunt some more quirks. But he also needed to stay by Nejire, Momo and Kimi''s side. Luckily, now, he could be at many ces at once. He activated his quirk, ?Queen Bee?, and watched as red energy left his body, taking the shape of 5 more Nejis, just as he felt his vision split into five more people, along with gaining control over 10 new sets of limbs. He suddenly recalled a notification he received when he reached level-200s. [Gamer''s Body has regained its full potency! ¨CYou''re immune to cloning, and any clone you create (using any sort of ability) will be under your mind¨Cas in¨Cthey won''t have a brain, you''d be the single brain moving the other bodies like a puppet master.] These weren''t new bodies. These were his limbs, mindless puppets under his control. Neji had an easier time controlling them because of ?Multi Tasking?, a quirk he got in his quirk hunt quest. Scarily, Neji still had his exact Stats in these bodies. Except they didn''t have any Quirks. Neji lent them some quirks using Mine. Not his main quirks, but ones he just received from killing the Bees. [The Tamaranean - Level 10] [Sovereign of Ice - Level 9] [sma Human - Level 9] [Water Hazard - Level 9] [Fire Demon - Level 10] Along with this, they all received a Flight quirk as well. It seemed most of the Bees had flight quirks with them. After that, Neji controlled those other bodies with his mind to move and start roaming around Japan. This way, he will keep getting exp while he''s busy with other things. He didn''t have time to waste, after all. Sighing, he put Kurai on his shoulders and decided to go and finish those other things too. "It''s time to go back." Neji ?Teleported? from that spot. ** ** ** Chapter 187: 187: Defeat Chapter 187: 187: Defeat Chapter 187: Defeat ¡ª The girls had escaped a few cities away from Eusha and taken refuge in one of Hado''s family mansions in another city. They weren''t tired even after so many movements, even after the "otherworldly energy" disappeared with them at one point. However, a minute ago, Kimi suddenly started to act weird. "Huff..." Kimi stopped huffing, sitting on her butt as she nced at the girls looking at her worriedly. "...I-I am fine now," she said after a while, huffing. "I felt as if s-something pulled me by my soul. It was a weird and painful feeling. But I am fine now¡­" Rumiforted her, hugging her shoulders. "It''s fine, whatever it was, it ended, yeah? Neji probably fixed it, don''t worry." The other ''sane'' person in there, Ryuko, nodded at that. The other two- Nejire was on a corner, silent, while Momo hadn''t regained her consciousness, lying on a couch. Thankfully. They kept speaking, exchanging words, just as a spark of multi-coloured light shed beside them, blinding them for a second before Neji was found standing there the next second. "Oh." Neji seemed slightly surprised, blinking, before he looked at her, their eyes meeting. "Neji! Did you beat that woman?!" Rumi ran to Neji, jumping up and down. "I did, it''s all ended," Neji reassured her, as Kimi watched Kurai jump off from his shoulder and came to her, nudging closer and meowing nervously. "Are you hurt anywhere¡­?" Ryuko slipped in, blushing softly as she put a chest on Neji''s chest. Kimi guessed some stuff still seemed off to her, that''s why she was slightly ufortable. "No, I am fine. Looks like you guys are fine too. Sorry about that sudden Avatar thing though, it must have been confusing to you guys." Neji said as Ryukyu shook her head gently. "No, it''s fine. Rather, it helped me¡­us, understand the severity of the danger instantly. That''s how we were to make quick decisions to escape." Rumi nodded. "She''s not wrong. Like I was kinda confused and you know I don''t run from enemies, so it''s all thanks to Kimi bringing me along that I understood things." "That''s true." Neji nodded at Rumi, smiling softly. "But¡­ well, physical wounds aside, are you alright?" Ryuko asked this time, as Rumi shut her lips from saying anything. It seemed she was self-aware. Kimi liked that. Rumi clearly wasn''t the best at soothing people, after all. "I am fine, mostly, don''t worry about it. Anyway, may I speak to Kimi if you girls don''t mind?" Neji asked, watching as the two girls exchanged nces and nodded. Neji took that chance to slip towards Kimi, smiling softly as Kimi''s heart clenched hard. He was so sad. He was just putting on a strong face. The others probably couldn''t tell¡­ no, they possibly couldn''t tell. Only she had seen him show sadness, weakness, frustration and many other negative emotions, after all. That''s why she could tell exactly how painful he must be feeling at this moment. Yet, he wasing to her, to probably soothe her about the clone stuff. Kimi couldn''t watch that happen. So she opened her mouth. "Young master, are you-" "Shh," Neji put a finger on her lips. "You don''t look so good, I apologise, it was my fault." Neji apologised, probably seeing her ufortable condition, making her quickly try to regainposure. However, he simply patted her cheeks softly. "It''s fine, you don''t have to pretend." "..." Kimi''s heart seemed to twist in pain. "Anyway, to make things short- your current state is my fault. I used one of Nawab''s quirks to order a mass suicide for all her clones, which affected you too- though as you can see, it didn''t work in the end." Kimi blinked at Neji. "So it''s true¡­?" "That you are a clone?" She nodded. "...Yes." He smiled. "Does it matter?" "..." After a short silence, Neji nced at Nejire once beforeing even closer to Kimi, putting hands around her shoulder. "Nawab was the one who observed her clones. However, she also had a clone whose sole job was to keep tabs on her other clones, or ''Bees'' as she likes to call them." Neji said. "After defeating her, I stole her quirk [Queen Bee] and ordered a mass suicide to all her clones, and after they died I gained their quirks and memories." He continued. "In those memories, I read your file. Kimi Sugihara is a Bee created for the sole purpose of bing Neji Hado''s maid. She even had a ''sister'' who also was a clone, and that woman''s sole job was to die so that Kimi could take a job in Neji''s mansion." "..." Kimi''s eyes lost focus. "I¡­" Neji chuckled weirdly. "You might hate me for this, but I actually like this revtion. It''s kinda like you were tailor-made for me, yeah? We are a match made in heaven." "...Ah." Kimi almostughed, even as tears suddenly started to trail down her cheeks, controlling only for a moment before sheughed properly. "Aha¡­ I see what you mean." She shook her head, her sad lips smiling suddenly as she sighed deeply. "Kinda sad that all my memories before my Shiketsu High time are fake¡­ but, I don''t regret being here with you at this moment. I also once said how it''s lucky that my sister died, right? That''s how I met you even¡­. Haah feels weird if I try to say that again now that I know she was destined to die." Neji kept smiling as she spoke. "But¡­you don''t mind the fact that I am a fake? That¡­ my purpose was to just spy on you?" Neji shook his head. "I find that lovely. From a mere spy to a free person, that''s a lot of development in my book. Remember when I said I ordered all the Bees tomit suicide? But you didn''t do it. You''re not under Nawab''s quirk anymore, no- you have never been under her control. But now, you''re simply officially free." "..." "It happened 2 months ago when I gave you the Mind Stone," Neji said. "Nawab made you, Kimi. But I, I created you. You are mine, you were mine and you will be mine. Don''t you ever think of yourself as some lowly clone, okay?" "..." He hugged her while her wide eyes were blurry with tears, making her body shudder as she started to sniffle in his chest. ¡ª He hugged Kimi for a minute while the other two girls looked at her sympathetically, even Nejire peeking in from time to time. Neji softly told Rumi and Ryuko to go upstairs and give them some time, and they did without any question. Now Kimi was calmed down as she drew her head back and wiped her eyes. "Well, I can''t cry like this as a grown-up woman while two little girls need your attention. Haah, I showed something unsightly to my owner-sama." Kimi said, giggling very softly before her smile vanished. "...I am sorry." She looked down, her eyes weak. "I couldn''t¡­ protect them, even though that''s my job as the family bodyguard. I-" Neji stole her lips briefly to shut her up. "You aren''t at fault, please shut up." "...I am sorry." Neji nodded at her. "Don''t be. Just go upstairs too, I will talk to Nejire and Momo." Kimi nodded, turning around and rushing off with Kurai in her arms. Then, Neji walked over to where Nejire was, as the older girl stayed silent. "Big sister¡­" He spoke two words and she sniffled loudly. She jumped from her spot and hurried at him, hugging him tightly and pushing her chest against him. "I-I am so sorry, Neji!!!" He hugged her back. "You gave me so much power, yet- I-I couldn''t use them, I couldn''t even scratch that murderer''s hair!" His hug tightened. "I- what do we do now, Neji?? Our parents¡­ they." Nejire was sobbing, her eyes looking like fountains as her nose ran along. "Neeeji¡­ what are we supposed to do from now on??" Reality was slowly sinking in on Neji. His parents¡­ They truly were dead. He should have worked hard. Hard enough to stop this situation from ever happening. Or at least he should have made Kurai into a Death God already. Maybe she could have revived them¡­. Nejire''s sobs suddenly came to a stop as she looked up at him, her eyes wide as Neji saw his own crying face in her eyes'' reflection. His cry was silent, his tears list simply trailing down. "N-Neji¡­?" Nejire sounded perplexed all of a sudden, as if suddenly realising that she was the older sibling here. Right. "I- Neji- Urm-" "Shut up, just cry." He put her head back on his chest. He didn''t needfort. He was a gamer. Life and Death wasn''t permanent for him. Maybe not this year, or maybe not even in this century- but surely, on some particr day, he would be able to revive his parents. Some way, in any way. ''Dad, Mom, just take this as a vacation of some sort.'' No, even if he could revive them, he should only do that after the Primordial was killed. He didn''t want to endanger his parents for another time. But he didn''t tell Nejire that. It''s better to not give her such a fake-sounding hope. Nejire and Neji kept hugging and crying to each other. This was a time where Neji would want to fall asleep with her, as brother and sister, but he had another person he needed to soothe. "Sit down here, let me wake her up." Neji said to Nejire, putting her on the couch. He didn''t send Nejire upstairs because he didn''t want to. Then he walked over to the other couch, shaking Momo''s body and pressing her acupuncture pointster on to take her up. "Ummm¡­." Her eyes twitched as she woke up, blinking. "Oh¡­ Neji? Did you know I had a terrible nightmare today. Mhm, but where is-" She stopped speaking, her eyes shaking suddenly as she snapped her neck around the mansion. "W-where is this? Where is my mommy and papa?!" Neji put a hand on her shoulder. "They were killed." "Neji, don''t joke-" "Along with mine." "..." She went silent. "Do you remember now? It was not a nightmare." Momo''s eyes shook, bing teary as she tried to speak¡­ "N-N¡­Nej-....i?" But she failed. Neji hugged her. She was a smart girl, even though her EQ wasn''t so high. She needed time. His time. She would be fine after a while, she just needed to ept the reality. For now, "Waaaahaaaaaaa!!!" She should just release her pent up emotions¨C "N-Neji, you bastard!! W-why didn''t you p-protect them?! You were supposed t-t-to keep them safe!!!" ¨COn him. She med him, cursing him out loud, using the very limited curses she knew, she hugged him with everything and cried. From the side, Nejire walked in and hugged them both, starting to sob again. Neji sat between him, being hugged and hugging them both, silently as he didn''t make a sound. Unlike the other two girls, feeling regret and anger, Neji was just feeling¡­ sadness. Emptiness. He didn''t like the feeling. He never wanted to feel this again. He wanted- no, he needed to grow strong enough to ensure that. "..." The power of a true God.. ** ** ** Chapter 188: 188: The Only Way (1) Chapter 188: 188: The Only Way (1) Chapter 188: The Only Way (1) ¡ª Neji sent five clones around Japan. Controlling their individual movements himself. It was rtively easy to do so because of the quirk ?Multitasking - Level 4? that became Level-9 when mixed with some of Nawab''s quirks. Three of these clones had specific targets, while the other two were just used to massacre people to farm Exp. ¨CFarm exp from viins and heroes alike. Gods coulde any second now, so this wasn''t the time to care about the lives of "good people". Besides, the heroes of this world weren''t exactly "good" anyway. But he wasn''t going to use that excuse now. What he was doing was evil, and inhumane even- he epted that fact and moved on. He also attacked some civilians, though he didn''t kill them since their Tier was too low to help him anyway unless he decided to massacre them all. So he just took their quirks, and even then- only the eye-catching ones. While two of Neji''s [Bees] followed this strategy in two different parts of Japan, three of them were searching for three certain people. Nighteye, for his ?Future Sight? quirk. AFO, for his ?All-for-One? quirk and the Quirks stored within it, along with Shigaraki as well. Lastly- Rokuro Nomura, aka Number Six. Also known as Scarred Man- was the main antagonist of "My Hero Academia Vigntes". Neji never read that manga, but he had read about this person back in his past life. Those memories were blurry at this point, but after talking to Lady Nagant and getting information about the strong viins of Japan, he knew more in-depth about Number Six. He also knew the ces where he could be found. The three Nejis individually searched these three targets, and obviously¡­ he found one of them very soon. Sir Nighteye. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "A-All Might, where do we take this batch of people?" Hearing these words, All Might turned to the person who spoke with his evesting grin and observed the bunch of people beside him. "Mhm, they don''t look so injured. Take them to the shelter-3." "Alright, thanks for being helpful like always, All Might!" The person bowed respectfully and then guided the people. More and more people have beening to UA since more and more viins were raging in the city, even as the heroes- including All Might, kept taking care of them. But All Might wasn''t exactly in a position to give his top performance. Both because he was weaker now and¡­ also because he was lost. All Might- no, Toshinori was gloomy, unsure of what to do. He was just putting up a strong front, wearing his All Might mask to fool his own mind into being strong. It had been a day since Mirio was murdered. Nighteye was broken, lost, unwilling to use his power more than ever, and even Nezu seemed to be quieter than usual. Nighteye was in a room, alone, sitting inside in silence since yesterday. He refused to use his quirk, saying that everything he sees wille true regardless, in one way or another, and unfortunately, All Might couldn''t deny his ims. They tried to deviate from the predicted future themselves, after all. Even one of the smartest beings in the world was beside them, yet they failed- that said something. All Might sighed, shaking his head. Then he heard footstepsing from behind him, assuming it was another personing for help he turned around- "Hello," -and froze. It was the white-haired demon, the doppelganger Neji. All Might took a second to register the situation before he attacked. Or he tried to attack but was ultimately unable to move because gleaming ck chains had erupted from the ground, wrapping around him to keep him tied. ''Isn''t this¡­!'' This quirk, it was very simr to ck Whip, but it wasn''t a whip and it didn''te out of the doppelganger''s body, it rather came out of the ground. ''Don''t tell me¡­ He merged ck Whip with other quirks!?'' That meant he must have done the same for other OFA quirks as well. If that''s the case¡­ he is currently more dangerous than what All Might assumed him to be. "K-kyaaaa! It''s a viin attack!" People around them freaked out as All Might grunted, struggling hard, but unable to break free. "Don''t resist, please. You''d only end up hurting yourself." The doppelganger spoke, looking around. "Hm, where is Mirio? I would assume he would help the people even with his quirks lost. Did he break down?" "You bastard!" All Might couldn''t bear those words. "He was killed! Because you took his quirks and he wasn''t strong enough to protect himself! He died because of you!" "Oh¡­" the doppelganger blinked. "How- wait never mind, Ujir came here." All Might''s eyes widened. How did he know that...? Perhaps, could it be that this doppelganger was the one who called Ujir here? "You punk-" All Might''s voice was trained as a few thick chains wrapped around his mouth, stopping him from speaking. "Anyway, I found the person I came looking for here." The doppelganger turned his gaze at the building where Nighteye was, his eye shining with a red octagram hovering over them. ''...X-ray vision??'' All Might struggled, even as the doppelganger moved, vanishing from his spot with a sh of multi-coloured lights, reappearing a minuteter. "All Might, I apologise, but Nighteye became brain dead after I stole his quirk. He was stressed anyway, guess it was inevitable." The doppelganger said, making All Might''s blood run cold, as he kept looking around. A secondter. His eyes then locked on Nezu''s office. All Might''# froze in his spot. ''No¡­ NO! If he steals that quirk too-!!!'' The doppelganger disappeared from his spot again, this time, he didn''t reappear, but All Might knew he left when the ck chains ceased to exist. Freed, All Might could only fall to his knees. What was happening to Japan out of the blue? ¡ª¡ï¡ª Another Neji had finally found Rokuro Nomura, aka Number Six. Neji was on a rooftop, looking down and observing his target fight with a dozen or so police officers, basically toying with them for minutes before he started to massacre them all. Number 6 was a young man with a fairly athletic physique, long ck hair gathered in a ponytail, and a perpetual smirk on his face. He had a distinctive feature- a diagonal scar that jutted across his face and over his nose. Neji didn''t know much about him, but he did know he was dead by the time the MHA-canon timeline started. However, ording to Nagant, he wasn''t dead and was instead taken as a prisoner in Tartarus. That might be a change caused by Nawab, or simply a butterfly effect made by his existence, either way, he didn''t care. For starters, he didn''t even know much about the viin, except for the fact that he was moulded into a viin from a young age by All-for-One and the quirks he had were also given to him by AFO. Now that AFO freed him from Tartarus, the teenager was working for him again. Whatever his backstory, Neji wasn''t interested more than that. He was simply interested in his quirks, especially his main Quirk- Overclock. Given to him by All For One, Number 6''s primary Quirk gave him the power to elerate his perception of time to extreme speeds to the point that, to him, it looks like everything is standing still, allowing him to see, hear, and think of hyper-speed. It also increases his physical speed as a result. That might not sound so great, now that he had lightning speed, but this wasn''t aboutbat prowess, this was about something greater. Time in the outside world flowed 10x slower when Neji is inside the Tower. That''d mean, if he wanted to leave a clone on the outside to farm exp while he is in the tower, his sense of time would be odd and he might not be able to use the clones at all. This quirk- it will help him cover up that problem. Neji decided it was time to move when he watched the viin startughing after ughtering the police officers. So, he moved. -sh Teleporting in front of the viin, because he could Teleport everywhere where he has been through or his eyes could see, and that counted the sight of his clones as well- so racially, all his Clones could teleport. "Who-" The viin was surprised, frowning as he tried to activate his quirk, but before he could do so- Neji slipped a hand inside the viin''s chest, grabbing his heart and crushing it. "-Keuk!!!" It certainly was easy when you are the strongest. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Two of the three targets were done, but the third one- All for One, still wasn''t found. But Neji had a solution to that problem now. ?Future Sight? [Future Sight - Level 10 (Max): This Quirk allows the user to see a person''s future (including himself) from a third person''s point of view. -To activate this power, the user has to first touch the intended target and then make eye contact with them. But in case of using it on himself, he just has to touch himself. -This Quirk stayed active for one hour, and once activated, it required 24 hours before it could be activated again. -While his Quirk is active, the user can see as far as years into a person''s future. The seen future will be shown in great detail (second by second) and it always will be 100% urate, even when trying to change the foreseen events. -However, Quirks¡ªor some outer-versal factor¡ªthat can alter the flow of time in some way can affect the uracy of this Quirk, rendering the predicted oues moot and/or void.] An absolute future, this quirk''s supposed to show him that. However, thest point is important. ''¡ªQuirks¡ªor some outer-versal factor¡ªthat can alter the flow of time in some way can affect the uracy of this Quirk¡ª'' Here, an example for such a "Quirk" would be Eri''s quirk in the canon timeline, a Rewind-affected Midoriya defied the initial prediction of him dying at the hands of Overhaul during their battle. As for "some outer-versal factor" that would be Neji''s and his luck stat. How? -p Neji sped his hands together and activated the quirk. -Tick-Tok The world spun, his irises changing into blue mechanical clocks, as he entered his own future from a third person''s point of view. He slowly skipped before speeding up, skipping directly 13-hours into the future- right at the moment where he found All-for-One. That''s it, now he knew where AFO was and could go there right away, even teleporting if he wished- since in a sense he had once been to that ce before. Therefore proving that the futures shown by this quirk weren''t 100% urate as long as it considered him. But he didn''t do so right away. First, he needed to check something else. He is supposed to be able to see years into the future if he wished, and he did want to know about the Gods. This quirk was overpowered, it could even see the future where Gods attacked- even though that''s clearly an "outer-versal factor". But this quirk could predict even that future solely based on Neji, another outer-versal factor. So, Neji was going to give it a try now, to see when the Gods are supposed toe. And so he did. He moved days into the future and found the invasion of the Gods to happen in exactly 16 days from now on. However¡­. "¡­No." Neji''s voice cracked. This future was the same one Nezu had described to him a few months ago. The future where he had a fiery sword in his chest and his girls were lying around him, dead. The only change was, everyone was younger. "No¡­ No¡­" What''s this? What''s happening!? His futures weren''t supposed to be absolute. Then what?! He needed to confirm something. Neji quickly teleported to where he found All-for-One in his future. But¡­ there was no one. No one, at all. "¡­." He needed an answer¡­ and answer he got as he activated the mouse, Nezu''s Quirk ?High Spec - Level 10 (max)?. "Ah¡­" All-for-One has escaped Japan to run from the Nukes, and only 13 hourster would he appear here. "¡­For fuck''s sake." Absolute Future, it did seem like that. This bullshit. Without wasting a second, Neji put all his 1730 spare stat points (he gets 10-spare-points for each level up) he had into "Luck", his only path to change the absolute future. [Lady Luck holds her breath, looking at you nervously.] This being, she was his only way out. His only way. ** ** ** Chapter 189: 189: The Only Way (2) Chapter 189: 189: The Only Way (2) Chapter 189: The Only Way (2) ¡ª AFO had escaped to Russia just a few minutes before the nukes wereunched. However, right after he teleported to Russia via Kurogiri''s [Warpgate], he received another piece of news from his spies. The nukes, all three of them, were stopped midair by one Nawab, who then threatened to send the nukes back to America. Without any choice, the President of PSC HQ ordered the nukes to explode mid-air, just outside Japan''s borders. In short, Japan was safe. Unfortunately, Nawab wasn''t dead from the explosion, the PSC confirmed that much via a satellite that was able to look into Japan for a split minute before it was destroyed by a strange attack. AFO didn''t know the details of what the satellite saw, it seems PSC HQ was trying their best to hide it and AFO''s spies weren''t high ranked enough to breach that security. But he guessed it must have been Nawab who was pissed by the satellite spying on her and decided to blow it up. Maybe she used a shy Quirk to do it? That would exin why the HQ was trying to hide it, they didn''t want the normal people- and even the other PSC branches to know about that. Either way, AFO was pleased with this development. He didn''t have to see his long-awaited Japan be destroyed. But now he needed to decide on what to do. Should he return to Japan immediately? Even though Nawab was there? Or should he stay here in Russia until things calm down? As he was pondering over his decision, he received another piece of news on his cellphone, news that put a grin on his ugly face. [Kim Jong-Un the 7th has gone mad, he is nuking PSC''s HQ in America. Some other small counties are actually taking his side, but the opposing countries aren''t taking this development in a nice way.] What was this? Did he umte some good karma recently for his luck to spike up like this? This was the start of World-War-IV. The best opportunity for him to rob strong quirks of this generation, make a strong viin organisation, and take over the world as the Demon King. As long as there was more death, there was more sunshine for him. This would help him make a stable ruling region! War provided him with the opportunity to identify and steal a myriad of useful quirks, it''s where he thrived the most. "Bwahahaha!!" All-for-One snickered, his crackles reaching the depths of hell as heughed with his shoulders loose, his grin as demonic as ever. But this also meant he needed to return to Japan right away. If the world starts a Nuclear War now, no country is safe- except for India and Japan. India because that''s Nawab''s home, and Japan because that''s where Nawab is right now. No nuke would be able to enter Japan''s borders. At first, he was nning on waiting at least 12-hours before returning, but now¡­ All-for-One wanted to return immediately! "But first¡­" All-for-One picked up a telephone from his table, hearing the call connect to the only number essible by this telephone. ["Yo? It hasn''t even been half an hour, you''re calling me already? We agreed on doing the job tomorrow, though."] A youngdy''s voice came from the other side, from the voice she seemed to be a teenager at most. "Nixon, there has been a change of ns. I would like your help right away and return back to Japan." ["Hu-uh? Return? Ehh, whatever, sure, I am free anyway. Tell that Kurogiri dude to pick me up."] The call was cut and AFO notified Kurogiri to pick the girl up. Kiden Nixon, the daughter of AFO''s oldrade. After the super viin''s death, his daughter picked up the business, though it hasn''t been going smoothly. AFO used that opportunity to offer her greatness if she were to join hands with him, and she did. Of course, she did. It wasn''t particrly hard to mess with little girls, after all. Kiden had the quirk, Temporal Stasis. Nixon can realign herself into a faster time-stream, shifting herself into a state in which time moves so slowly rtive to her perception that it appears to stop, although she continues to operate normally. When she moves to this faster time-stream, seconds to everyone else are minutes, or even hours to her. That didn''t just apply to her, she could affect a small area around her as well. Meaning, that she could boost Shigaraki''s experiment-speed to a great length just enough for it to getpleted. In normal time, there should still be 27 days left. However with this¡­ It would take the same time as eating a piece of cake. Soon a blonde girl arrived at the mansion through Kurogiri''s portal, stopping in front of AFO and leaning over a chair, looking bored into AFO''s eyes. "Hey," she said. "Ya know it will still be 27-days for me, even if it would just be a few hours for you. It would be so he boring in there. You better pay me extra for that." the girl shrugged, "And remember, even though going back to Japan, don''t forget our previous agreement. When you take over the world, I wanna be its princess." Chuckling, AFO smiled at her. "That is as I promised, of course. I don''t want to lie to my deceased friend''s daughter." The girl smirked at that. "Yep, you better not." Then, AFO nodded to Kurogiri to take her to the room where Shigaraki''s capsule was. She just had to affect the room with her quirk and everything will proceed smoothly. As she left, AFO hardly contained a chuckle. Just beforeing here, he had killed Overhaul, that weakling who thought he had the world at his fingertips. AFO judged that- since Japan was getting destroyed anyway, he needed to take Eri with him. That also meant there was no need to purge the Yakuzas. So he murdered Overhaul and kidnapped Eri here in Russia with him. He also had the best of his best Nomus with him as well, along with Gigantomachia and Dr Garaki. This just meant that the moment Shigaraki''s body would be done, he would be able to steal Eri''s quirk right away. Along with the little girl, Kiden Nixon''s [Temporal Statis]. That''s why he found her words funny. "Princess", she said. A dead girl can''t be a princess, can she? He was nning to take her quirk from the start, it was too powerful not to take. With those two quirks, in the iing few hours, he will be the strongest. After all, he will have the river of time by his side. In just a few more hours¡­.. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A few more hours have passed, precisely 3 hours- and Neji was still waiting in AFO''s den, watching the clock tick in the wall impatiently. When he put 173 points in Luck, the future changed immediately. Both the future of when AFO wille and also the future with the Gods. It was pushed back to 20 days, and there were slight changes in the details of the fight too. However, The end result was still the same. Neji was frustrated, so frustrated that he wanted to break some things. So he sent all five of his Bees to farm Experience Points all around Japan and came to All-for-One''s den himself, bringing his original body. Now, he was waiting for his punching bag to arrive. A minuteter, the hour-hand of the clock turned as it reached a perfect 12''O-clock. Right then, -Vhooum~ A portal bloomed in the middle of the huge room like a purple flower, a flower that separated to allow a tall, slim but well built young man with white hair to walk out, his eyes sharp. "Ahh, how much I missed this ce." The young man took in a deep breath as if this room gave him nostalgia. Neji, standing under the shadow of some shelves, recognised that face, even though now itcked all the wounds and scratches it had before. It was Shigaraki. However Shigaraki he might be, Neji knew it wasn''t "Tomura Shigaraki". Rather¡­ ?Toushi Shigaraki - Peak Tier 9? ...It was someone else, someone not so hard to guess. This scenario was different from the [Future] he saw a few hours ago. In that future, AFO was supposed to return with Tomura in a capsule. But from the looks of it, Tomura was already conquered and AFO had taken over. ¡­What happened? "Everything feels different now that I am seeing things with actual eyes¡­ Haaah, the scent of the world, how much I missed you." AFO- no, Shigaraki chuckled as he said those words, as more people walked out from behind him. First, it was a short man wearing a doctor''s outfit, Dr Garaki. Then the portal expanded to allow a smaller Gigantomachia to walk in, followed by half a dozen Nomus. Atst, Kurogiri walked in and the portal closed. Meanwhile, Neji still wanted to know why the future deviated. So, he used ?Overclock?, allowing his perception to enter a slowed-down world, which was further slowed when he used his [Lightning Speed]. In that world where time wasn''t moving at all, he activated ?High Spec?. [High Spec - Level 10 (max) Details: Lo and Rejoice! Because your [INT] and [WIS] stats aren''t for show anymore! ¨CYou can think INT*10x faster! ¨CYou find [Random Knowledge] in your brain every time you wake up from sleep. These pieces of knowledge may as well be- The information on how to make a DIY Sex Toy- To theplete blueprint of a Sci-Fi weapon- To the process of how to cast a Divine-ss Magic Spell. The significance of the received knowledge depends on your [WIS] stat. ¨CYou are granted with an ability that is known as the necessary-evil, [Eidetic Memory]. You recall anything and everything, even things that you want to forget. ¨CYou are granted unparalleled intelligence, perception, and a rate ofprehension that far surpasses that of any human. [Depends on INT] ¨CThis quirk doesn''t just allow you to think "fast", it allows you to think "smart". As in, problems that only a supeputer can solve, conclusions that can only be achieved after discussing for hours, and the exnation of a situation youck proper clue to- all these can be done in a matter of seconds.] A powerful quirk. A very powerful one. There is a saying, "A brawl without brains is a Bull, not a Lion." Neji was a Bull before, he realised that after receiving this Quirk. But now, he was too smart for his own good. Upon activating the quirk, he immediately realised what had changed the future. AFO must have gotten his hands on some Time Maniption quirks. But that was a no brainer, he could guess that much even without ?High Specs?. With this quirk turned on, however, he could picture multiple scenarios in his head. And within them, the most believable one was a scenario that had to do things with Eri. Certainly, gazing into Shigaraki''s [Quirk Page], Neji saw two time rted quirks. [Rewind - Level 3] [Temporal Statis - Level 8] That confirmed things, then. Neji returned to the normal time again, just as Shigaraki turned to Kurogiri. "Did you dispose of the two little girls'' dead bodies?" Shigaraki asked, possibly talking about Eri and someone else that Neji wasn''t aware of. "I did, master. Their brain dead bodies were thrown into a volcano, not even their ashes remain now." "Good." Shigaraki nodded, a small smirk on his face. "Ahhh. This feels good, very good. I want to try out my power against someone. I can barely control myself from looking for Nawab to beat some sense into her¡­ But no, not yet. Hey, Kurogiri, send me to America. I am gonna go and wreck Star and Stripes." Kurogiri nodded once again, even as Dr Garaki and Gigantomachia tried to say something to him. "As you wish, master-" -nk! Kurogiri couldn''t finish his words just as the metallic cor around his neck ttened by the influence of an outer force, making the purple mist around him vanish, as a charred skinned Japanese man came out from below it, falling face first, dead for real now. [You have killed a Tier-3 person!] [You have received 4,000 experience points!] Neji walked out of the shadows, twisted his hand, and controlled a telekic force to throw Kurogiri to one corner of the room. Shigaraki froze on his spot. "...It''s you, Neji Hado." After a short silence, Shigaraki grinned mischievously. "Ahh, and here I was looking for a punching bag." ¡ª He stared at the boy who didn''t say anything, allowing him to continue. "I heard you and Hisashi fought? I was surprised, but couldn''t care less honestly. I was more busy escaping the nukes, you see. Did you even know that you were about to die by being nuked?" Heughed. "Of course, you didn''t, you poor child. Did you steal Hisashi''s quirk? Do you feel powerful now?" "You talk a lot." The boy said, his voice unusually grim. But Shigaraki didn''t care for that. "I do, of course I do. You see, when you reach my level of power, you try to fight entertainment in everything. Such as ouring face to face, for example." Shigaraki chuckled. "Do you feel the adrenaline? The feeling of danger and the sweet hope of winning?" "I frankly don''t." Shigaraki chuckled at that. Look at that moody response. Kids these days. "Aww, poor you. Why do you sound so down though?" "Don''t mind that, I just happened to see an ugly future." "Future? What do you mean by-" Shigaraki couldn''t finish his words as the boy disappeared from his spot, his speed faster than anything. He was so fast that even Shigaraki''s [Temporal Stasis] couldn''t keep track. A secondter, Gigantomatchia''s head fell to the floor, making Shigaraki turn to horror to find the mini giant''s headless body starting to fall as well, the smooth cut on his neck glistening under dim light. "Aahhh¨C!!" Then he heard Dr Garaki''s yell from behind him, turning to find the small man cut into three pieces,id on the floor. "How the hell¨C!!!" That quirk. Shigaraki knew what that quirk was. Nawab''s quirk. Why did Nawab give this brat her quirk?! Unless¡­ The boy kept moving, fast enough that he hadn''t even seen him yet, as one by the one, the High-End Nomus dropped to the floor. All dead. ''No, no, no way!'' AFO couldn''t believe his eyes. ''That''s impossible!'' Impossible, he said. "Aa¨C?!" But wasn''t suddenly discovering an arming out from within his own chest, grabbing his heart in its hand, impossible as well? "H-h-how¡­" ''How''- was thest words he spoke before he fell face first, into his own puddle of blood. "Poor bastard." Neji shook his head, pouring a bottle of water over his arm as he looked down on AFO''s dead body with dry eyes. [You have reached level 499!] He just levelled up again, just about to touch the 500-mark. That was quick, very much so, but it was understandable since all five of his Bees have been farming exp for hours now. "This is a decent pace. But not fast enough. I should create some more Bees and leave for the Tower immediately." He didn''t have time to waste. None at all. He needed to go inside the Tower asap, but he also mustplete some things he needed toplete here. Luckily, he had his solution for that- in the form of Bees. The most important job for his Bees now was to use ?Rewind? to bring back Monoma''s body to steal the quirk, ?Copy?, and also hunt down the strongest power of this world... Star-and-Stripe''s Quirk- ?New Order? The quirk that would allow him to manipte reality. ** ** ** Chapter 190: 190: Is it fine now? Chapter 190: 190: Is it fine now? Chapter 190: Is it fine now? ¡ª "So, in short, the Gods I talked about before, the ones who were supposed toe in 2 to 3 decades¡­ They will being for me in less than a month." Neji said in a rxed voice, though the things he said caused the girls to lose their cool. "But- then¡­ T-that''s not a good thing, right?" "It''s not." Neji nodded at Kimi''s question. "Why are you so calm though?!" Nejire was the one who yelled at him, her expression worried. "He probably has a n, I think." Momo said with her voice that cracked after crying for hours. "I don''t, not really." Neji answered casually. The ones who were slightly confused and not so worried about all this were Rumi and Ryuko. Ryuko was reliving the story because she was forced to trust Neji''s words about the Gods, and Rumi was too awkward to ask for the Memory Orb again. Sensing their difort, Neji turned to them. Observing their expressions for a second, he sighed. "I don''t want you guys to feel needless pain, that''s the reason why I didn''t let you guys see the Orb. The only reason I showed the other three was because of the situation at hand back then. I hope you understand and by now believe my words after witnessing everything that I''ve been doing recently." Kurai meowed in agreement from the side, lying on her back and ying with a ball using mana. "Rumi already probably knows the story, but I doubt Ryuko does. So let me give you a brief summary of it." said Neji, meeting the girls'' gaze, as he continued exining. It was the same story all over again. He unlocked his 2nd quirk when he was 8-years old, and there he entered his first [Dungeon] which happened to teleport him to the den of Gods and Primordials. There, for reasons he wasn''t aware of, the Gods found his power dangerous and wanted him dead, so they attacked him and tried to kill him. However, due to the help of [The Omniverse''s Will], he managed to escape, even though he was cursed in a way that stopped him from using magic and stuff along the line. The story didn''t end there, ording to [The Omniverse''s Will], he would be found out by the Gods in a bit more than 2 decades, and the only way to survive or dy time would be to enhance his [Luck], which is only possible using magical artifacts and etcetera. Just recently, he had a conversation with [Lady Luck] who warned him about how the Gods woulde to find him very soon because of a deviation caused by Nawab''s death. "...I see." Rumi was frowning, her gaze at the ground. If Neji had to guess, she must be thinking about just how many stronger beings she was going to learn about in her life. "Wait, doesn''t a simple solution exist?" Ryukyu suddenly said, picking Neji''s interest. "We can just, you know, hide inside another Dungeon? Even if they find that you''re within this, they''d lose track of you if we enter another dungeon. Or am I wrong?" That caused all the other girls to perk their ears up, Nejire even looking relieved suddenly, as if this really was the correct answer. Unfortunately, "No, that wouldn''t do." Neji had already thought of this and had even asked the system about it as well. "But why?" Nejire sounded confused. Neji shrugged his shoulders. He had consulted the system about this before, and its answer was like this- [Although the humans of this world can''t see the dungeons, let''s not forget the ones who would being are Gods, the strongest of them even. The Gamer System isn''t absolute, or I could just give you an "Invincibility Buff" when the Gods woulde. However, there certainly are limits, and those Limits can be breached by the Gods. They would be able to see the dungeon, and it wouldn''t be hard for them to break into the Tower either. If you remember, the Ogres talked about "Outer Gods" once, correct? They obviously came from the outside back then.] "In short, the Gods can see the [Dungeons], and they''d also be able to break inside as they wish, so hiding inside would only dy our demise, and even then the dy wouldn''t be that long," Neji said, as Ryukyu looked half surprised and half concerned. "Anyway, the reason I am telling you all about this now is that we are going to enter the Dungeon in UA-High right away." "Huh? But isn''t that meaningless since the Gods would find us-" "I am not going there to hide," Neji interrupted Momo. "I am going there to harvest powers, magic spells, and so on." "Ah¡­" Momo blinked, realising what he meant. "Yeah, there should still be two Directional Beasts alive. The dragon should suit Ryukyu, yes. Though I have no idea about the tortoise one." "We will think about itter. Anyway, form a circle by grabbing each other''s hand, I am going to teleport to the entrance of the dungeon." The girls first exchanged nces and then did so, as Neji touched a hand from each end of the circle and activated his quirk, ?Teleportation?. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After putting his unconscious girls inside his inventory, Neji didn''t enter the dungeon immediately. He had one thing left to do. One important thing¡­ "You should have brought Aunty Nejire and Momo too, you know." ¡­Something that was certainly wrong to do without Nejire and Momo, but at the same time something that would hurt them more than now if they were present. Neji had teleported to where his parents had died. "I don''t want to give them false hope." He said to Kurai, patting the cat''s little head as she purred. She as well was sad, very much so, and ashamed too. She probably med herself for not being a true Death God yet. Maybe she could have revived them if she was one? ''That must be what she is thinking.'' This cat was family to Neji, it was the same for the other way around. Kurai loved him a lot, so she naturally loved her grandparents, their death wasn''t a small deal to her, Neji knew, he could tell. He felt her emotions; her sadness, fury and despair, thoroughly when they were Fused. She was as enraged and sad as he was. "Anyway, please stay silent, Kurai. I will do my job." Neji patted her onest time and then looked over at where his parents had died. The puddle of blood left behind by their bodies, he looked at it. Unfortunately, the puddle had dried out by then¡­ The sheer fact that he couldn''t even tell which part of the blood belonged to who enraged him. However, wasn''t the killer already dead? His rage could only be set on the World itself. Neji sighed and shook his head. Then, he put a hand on the dried blood, activating the quirk that he stole from AFO- ?Rewind? The world seemed to stop for a slight second, then time became visible on the ground, phantom clocks appeared on the surface, twisting and swirling normally before the clock-hands started to move in reverse. Time rewinded in front of his eyes, albeit only on the ground, as the dry blood became wet again, the puddle of fresh blood slowly returning again. However, even as the destroyed ground repaired itself, the blood didn''t change, and the dead bodies didn''t return¡­ Neji had anticipated this, and he also had a solution for it. ?Upgrade? The evolved version of One-for-All, the quirk that could boost his other quirks a hopping 350%, he activated it. The blood started to float in the air, circting in a humane rhythm as slowly flesh and bones started to wrap around the blood, appearing out of thin air. The world was silent in Neji''s ears as his parents'' bodies returned, they were even wearing the same clothes they were wearing before. Along with them, Momo''s parents also returned. The process ended a minuteter and Neji stopped his quirk, looking at his parents. "..." They weren''t breathing. They also had no [Name] hovering above their heads. They were still dead. "...Haah." Neji expected as much. He didn''te here to revive them, anyway. He was here to just get their bodies back so that he can at least bury them properly. Though he still questioned himself, why didn''t the quirk bring them back to life? Then, a foreign message that didn''t belong to the system appeared in front of him. [Lady Luck looks at you pitifully, exining that- This is a God-less world, meaning there is no God governing life-and-death. The souls reincarnate after a person dies, if you want to bring back the dead using time-maniption, you''d have to reverse the wheel of reincarnation as well. Unfortunately, something like that is impossible without Divinity.] Neji was silent for a moment before he nodded. "I understand." Then he looked at the sky, his gaze passing through the starry night sky. "Hey, Lady Luck. I have a favour to ask." [Lady Luck stays silent.] "Can you¡­ uh, send my parents'' soul to some sort of heaven? Stop them from reincarnating, and put them in a ce where they can rest. Same with Momo''s parents too. It''s just a request, you are free to reject it." There was a long long silence after that. Neji even thought the Lady left because she must have been disappointed to hear that from her. Was she offended that her ''toy'' asked for too much? Neji was about to move on and pick up his parents, but a notification then shed in front of his eyes. [Lady Luck apologises, saying it took a minute to create a safe Heaven where nobody would be able to find them.] "Ah¡­" "Your wish has been granted, child." A voice whispered in his ears, the naturally seductive voice trying its best to not sound so in this situation. Neji smiled. "Thank you." He bowed. As he truly was grateful. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After being grateful for a while, he figured it was finally time to cheat. He Teleported to UA, at the ce where the battle took ce, and ?Reversed Time? there. Many bodies popped up on the ground, but Neji ignored them all as they weren''t of any use to him. However, he did find the body he was looking for, along with another, greater power. First, Monoma''s [Copy - Level 7]. Then, Aizawa''s [Erasure - Level 10]. While he mined these quirks, nobody came to bother him because he had made a ?Mirage? around this ce using one of the Quirks that Nawab had. The outside people would only see the truth if they step inside the boundary of the illusion, or if Neji enters the dungeon. "It''s time for me to cheat." Neji was smirking slightly, pretty excited, as he brought his five clones beside him using Teleportation. He then touched his clones, one after another, and took back their quirks. After which, he gave the first clone ?Mine?, and then he Copied ?Mine? using ?Copy?. The copied Mine, he then put it under his quirk, ?Upgrade?, which still had its stocking powers. Meaning, by putting the Copied Mine under this quirk, he was "stocking" it so even if Copy''s cooldown ran out, it would still be with him. It was just an experiment though. He has to wait 5 minutes to check if the quirks would actually stay or not. So, he waited. 5 minutes passed. The quirk was still there. "Hah!" Neji cheered, it worked! "Okay, time to test the main point." He controlled the other body to transfer the original ?Mine? back to him, as it did. Once Neji knew the quirk was inside his body again, he went to work. [Mine - Level 4] [Mine ? - Level 4] The second one had a ? sign beside it to signify its copied quirk. Neji smiled and used Mine''s Quirk Merging ability to merge the original with the copied. It worked. [Mine has merged with Mine ? and reached Level-6!] Of course, the exp for each level up was higher, so merging two level-4 Mine wouldn''t make it level-8. But¡­ Did that matter? He can always spam merge because he can always copy this quirk until there is no end to it. He, at this moment, was cheating. Cheating with everything he had. And he wasn''t going to stop. Not until he sets this world to fire. ¡ª Afterughing like a maniac for a whole 10 minutes, Neji created 100 Bees. Each and every one of them had all of Neji''s quirks that he stole from Nawab and All-for-One, along with the ones he had himself. 75 of those Nejis had the sole job of justbining the quirks nonstop, hours after hours, days after days. It seemed the quirks couldn''t evolve if merged with the same quirk, it rather went [Level 11] and beyond, simr to Nawab''s quirks. But that didn''t mean it was any bad, no, it just meant his quirks were breaking the limits of the world. When Nejies out of the Dungeon, he will have a whole treasure vault of super high levelled quirks at his disposal. Next, the other 25 Nejis had the job to spread to Japan and hunt viins and heroes, and once Japan was done he would move to its neighbouring counties. He was going to bring apocalypse to this damned world. Since Eyes of the Lord reached level-9, it allowed his System Mini-Map to show him people''s location since he had mixed the quirk with a Search type quirk. That, along with evolved Observe, he could tell who''s Tier was what from just the Mini-Map, meaning all 25 of his Bees knew exactly where to find strong quirks. He would have made more Bees, but it was hard to control just 100 of them already. He could do so because he had a high INT, along with the quirk- Multitask and High Spec. Perfectly controlling the 100 different bodies wasn''t that hard. When everything was decided, Neji sent the 75 Nejis to an isted underground facility owned by his parents, and the other 25 left for Exp and Quirks. With that, he was left alone with Kurai as they watched the starry night sky. "Papa," the cat suddenly said when the clones finally left. She was looking at the stars, precisely at a shooting star. "Did the¡­ Future change?" The Future. She didn''t know what happened in the future. But she knew he was worried about it. "It did." Neji said with a smile. "Very slightly, but yes, it did." "Is everything fine then?" Neji''s smile was passive as he received a notification of reaching [Level 500], the clones starting their work already. He still stayed silent as he read the 10th System Restriction being released. [Ding! The rate of gaining stat points by working out, training, and solving intelligent problems, has risen!] After a minuteter, Neji Finally replied. "No. It''s not fine yet." He was still smiling, his irises two purple clocks. "But I will make it fine, don''t worry." His eyes returned back to normal. She didn''t have to worry. Not at all. Because he wasn''t dead yet. "Papa¡­" "Anyway, we should get going." With a confused Kurai meowing on his shoulders, Neji turned around and stepped inside the dungeon, the bright light blinding him momentarily before he found himself in¡­ his world. ** ** ** If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 191: 191: Vampire God (1) Chapter 191: 191: Vampire God (1) Chapter 191: Vampire God (1) ¡ª After entering the dungeon, Neji had a hard time because of the weird time flow between here and Earth that he was experiencing through his Bees. However, once he started using ?Overclock?, he soon managed to regain hisposure. He then greeted the worried Mursha and assee, who were on the floor, looking at him like horny dogs, clearly being affected by his Predator perk. Sighing, he ordered them to get out as they were forced to leave, confused and disappointed, while Neji went to his work. He took out the dead bodies of Izuku, Nine, Hisashi, All-for-One and Nawab. Hisashi was the only one missing his head. The others looked quite fine, having received a Health Potion to heal all their bodily wounds. "What are you going to do with them?" "Erase their existence." Neji answered Kurai as he crouched down beside the dead bodies. He''s been carrying dead bodies for a while now, and he didn''t like the feeling. So, he was going to clear up most of his stock here. Kurogiri, the Nomus, and lots of other viins that he killed before, their dead bodies remained on Earth as he believed their bodies wouldn''t cause any problems. However, these five people were closely rted to the WoW, which made him not leave their bodies there, and also made him reconsider if he wanted to destroy the bodies there. That''s why he was here, inside the Tower, his own domain, where he had no fear. Now, he could freely obliterate these weight bags. Puffing out a small breath, Neji channelled lightning on two of his fingers and touched Nawab''s head, watching as the lightning blitzed for a long second and vaporised the body of its previous user. Then, in quick session, Neji did the same with the other four bodies, one after another. His shoulders suddenly felt light, making him shrug. Now, his inventory only held his and Momo''s parents'' dead bodies, who he didn''t want to bury in a world that would soon be destroyed. He would rather bury them inside the Tower. After he would conquer this entire continent and take over the biggest residential region of this ce, the "Great Empire", he would have quite some royalnd to bury them in. Oh, the Great Empire was also most certainly the ce where the tower''s Divine Being should be. In fact, many of the current Empress'' feats he heard from the Ogre and Mursha, seemed too strong for a mortal. If he were to bet, that''s the person he would throw the money at. "...So what do we do now?" As Neji jumped out of the basement, having erased his enemies'' dead bodies, he heard Kurai ask. "Do we start hunting the Boss monsters immediately? Or do we take it slow? Perhaps letting mama and the¡­ aunties fight the Bosses would boost their battle prowess?" "No." Neji immediately rejected, as he walked downstairs to the throne room. "That''s a waste of time." "But- isn''t it, like, better to give them a taste of actual real danger before they face the Gods?" "That''s if they face the Gods." "Huh?" Neji didn''t answer the cat''s confused yelp and instead started to take out the bodies of his harem, his only family left. "You think they''d be of any help against these Gods? They couldn''t even fight against Nawab''s little subordinate. They''re too weak, and they don''t have the luxury of our growth speed either." Neji exined as Kurai stayed silent. He took out a paper and pen and wrote a note, before putting four Tier potions on top of the note. Three of the potions were normal Tier potions, while one of them was a Special Tier potion. The Note exined that Rumi should take the special Tier potion first, and then one of the normal ones. At the same time, Nejire should take both of the two tier potions left. After writing that, he walked out of the house with Kurai on his shoulders,ing face to face with Mursha. "Listen, I will be gone for a while, look after the people inside. There are five of them this time, all of them are my ''wifes'' and there is no hierarchy between them... Though if thingse down to anything weird, listen to what Kimi says." "Ah, alright, understood." Mursha nodded, slightly impressed that her liege returned with new partners every time he went back. The clothes she was wearing were new, though still made of fur. But it was the fur of a Saber Tooth tiger, granting a sturdier and more beautiful fur than her previous one. She looked clean now, a well-shaped ball of attractive muscles. "It might take me a few hours, and even a few days, I am not sure. If you hear about destruction, massacre and stuff like that, keep in mind it''s most likely me." He said, watching as Mursha''s eyes shook. Ignoring her reaction, he walked past her, patting her shoulders "Be ready though. When I return, you''ll have to take care of all the remaining monsters of this world as the Queen of the Monster Faction." "Uh-" "See you soon." Mursha stood still, incapable toprehend his words, as he kicked the ground, vanishing from her sight into the night sky. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "What the hell is happening?!" "The world has been shaking every day now!" "But isn''t it a bit too much today?!" "Is this the end of the world?!" The people of the central-most kingdom of this world, the Great Empire, were freaking out. The marketce was more chaotic than ever. "G-god! Save us!" The reason for their fearful screams was very understandable, though. After all, who would ever expect the world to shake in this manner? -Boom! There it was, the rumble that came from every direction. "D-don''t tell me, is it the outer gods from the legends?!" "Oy, watch your mouth! You''d get us killed if the royal army hears-" The bald shopkeeper that yelled was interrupted, realising his warning was meaningless, watching as the skinny man he tried to warn died by having his head burst like a watermelon, without anyone attacking him. Heavenly Judgement. That was heaven''s judgement for saying the name of the Outers. The Empress had punished the fool! The man gulped, which created a domino effect making everyone in the market gulp as well, turning their gaze away from the dead body as they continued nervously clearing the area. In the meantime, The Empress looked down at the scene, her Divine eyes looking down on the world even though she was in her pce at this moment, kilometres away from here. "The outer Gods¡­" Sitting in her throne, the little girl with blonde hair whispered, her red eyes gleaming softly. "It does seem people still remember those bastards, sadly." She shook her head, her expression passive as she tried to look at the real cause of the current situation at hand. But she failed to do so. The System was restricting her, forcing her to obey the rules of the "Game". As she was the boss of the 10th-floor, she shouldn''t be able to interfere with the Gamer before he reached the 10th Floor, which was this Empire. That''s why her [Divine Gaze] was restricted to only this floor, the reason why she couldn''t gain any information on the Gamer. However, she could at least confirm that the Gamer was a High Human, an extinct species that shouldn''t be in this world anymore, but then again, the System had no limitation on what it can do. She found herself in this world around 900 years ago, getting sucked in by a spatial crack that sent her here from the dungeon she was locked in by her uncle. It seemed the fight of the Outer-Gods created a spatial crack that brought her here. She saw the world burn for a whole year before she made the first High Human using her magic. The 50 high humans she made conquered the world, forcing the Gods to flee, though most of the High Humans had died at that point. The five that were alive though, got married with the other races and formed the Five Kingdoms of this continent, each Kingdom as big as a continent of her old world, Earth of the True World Astral. While the High Humans ruled over the world, she, the Grand Vampire Witch, took shelter within the great forest. She didn''t want the five high humans to take her as a threat, as her uncle did, and imprison her again. So, she dly stayed out of their business for half a millennia before she was pursued by thest High Human, on his deathbed, to look after the Kingdoms and keep them safe from the monsters and civil wars. That''s what she''s been doing until now because she had no other purpose in this world. That''s why, even as she felt her deathe closer, clearing Floors one by one, she didn''t feel any anxiousness, any regret¡­ she just felt empty, slightly relieved even, now that all these worries would be off her shoulders. "Mhmm¡­ Peace is very close." The loli vampire muttered to herself. She was going to be free. Finally, eternal peace wasing. However, She wasn''t an easy opponent. She wouldn''t just let him kill her. Rather, she would give her all to keep her promise of protecting thesends. Because she wasn''t a person who breaks promises. "Mhm, looks like he is on the 9th ne already, I can slightly sense his presence." ¡ª¡ï¡ª It''s been 3 days since he entered the dungeon. Neji wasn''t having a hard time at all. The only reason it took him three days was that he had to fight the mobs too before going against the Boss monsters. This was like moving with the breeze, if anything. The System always adjusted the Boss monsters'' levels ording to his [Level], however, it never considered his Quirks, which easily threw the power bnce between him and the Bosses of each floor. The 3rd-floor boss was the ck Tortoise, one of the four directional beasts. It was an easy hunt, the sound of the shell breaking was quite pleasing to hear. The 4th-floor boss was the Azure Dragon, which although wasn''t as easy as the Tortoise, it was still fun. Before the 5th floor began, he received a notification. [The Boss Monster you kill from now on would stay killed, as they have their own minds, unlike the first four Bosses. So, please decide carefully if you want to clear the floor by killing the Boss, or just negotiate with them for the Save Stone.] He wasn''t going to negotiate. He needed both Exp and the loot they dropped. He already gained 25 levels from just these two monsters! Next, the 5th-floor was located outside the forest, under the surface of the kingdoms. It was a huuuge underground city. There, he finally found the race of people he was looking forward to. Elves. Beautiful, gorgeous elves. Not just the ssic Elves and Dark Elves either, but something new such as Brown Elves as well, who were just as beautiful as the other two. He even searched for Asian Elves for a few minutes before giving up. Anyhow, after killing the three Kings of the three elf races, he fought the boss of the 6th Floor, a Dryad connected to the World Tree. Unfortunately, he wasn''t in the mood to y around, or he would have gotten "seduced" by that beautiful, red headed and green-skinned milf tree spirit with seductive lips, fair and soft skin and a bountifulrge chest before killing her. After that were the 7th and 8th Floors, which were in fact just two of the Directional Kingdoms of this continent. The bosses were the Rulers of these Kingdoms, one King and one Queen. He had to ughter them both. On the 9th floor were the other two Directional Kingdoms, both considered one floor, and Neji understood why when the Bosses "Merged" using a magic spell, though it seemed veryckingpared to "Fusion" as they transformed into a tentacle monster, which seemed weird because the people who merged were Demi-Wolf Milf and Demi-Lion Milf. Either way, after ughtering them as well, he was finally prepared to enter the highest floor, the Great Kingdom that was circled by the four directional kingdoms. By now, Neji was Level-587. His stats were skyrocketing. === [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 15 ss: The Gamer Title: Harem Lord Level: 587 Race: [Draconic High Human] HP: 11870 /11870 SP 12080/12080 MP: #/# STR: 1207 ~ 2579 END: 1187 ~ 2559 DEX: 1208 ~ 2580 INT: 1151 WIS: 1148 CHA: 1222 LUC: 2967 HP REG: 4748 SP REG: 4832 Stat Points: 2120 === He looked strong. Very strong. But not strong enough. He had 2120 stat points, because now not only did he gain 2+ on every stat on each level-up, and 10-allocatable-stat points as well. However, he wasn''t putting them all in Luck because he needed a backup in case the Divine Being was bullshit-level powerful. He was prepared now. Prepared for the final battle of this dungeon. So, he stepped forward, walking inside the border of the Great Kingdom- "...!" Immediately, he felt a presence. A Regal and divine presence that could only be best described with the word- Divine. Neji simply smiled. ** ** ** Chapter 192: 192: Vampire God (2) Chapter 192: 192: Vampire God (2) Chapter 192: Vampire God (2) ¡ª After sensing the Divine Presence, Neji assumed the Boss woulde running to him right then. But surprisingly, that didn''t happen. Though some people dide rushing to him, exactly 12 of them. They seemed scared, shaking and terrified even. His [Predator] Perk made it so that anyone from the animal kingdom would fear him, coupled with his natural aura as a super Dragon, it wasn''t unnatural for them to be frightened. However, their leader still kept a strong front as he stepped forward. "I am Al''Lan Mandragoran, the Duke and the leader of the Special Front of the Great Empire." He was an old man wearing ck armour, pointing a slim sword in Neji''s direction. He had wood-like horns on his head, most likely a deer-hybrid. "You look quite confident, unlike the ones behind you." Neji said with a smirk, though he could understand the reason behind his confidence. [Al''Lan Mandragoran - Level 790] He was higher level than the bosses he defeated, while the other eleven behind him were all at least 200 levels below him. "I am confident against evil." The old man said. "And evil would be an understatement to describe you. What you have done to the continent, we all know about it. For that, you are to be executed on the spot today." Neji didn''t answer much. Evil, he said. If this was evil, then the things his Bees were doing on earth were the descents of the devil itself. "Enough chit chat! Attack!" Seeing Neji silent, the swordsman yelled at his subordinates as they all rushed at Neji with killing intent. "..." ¡ª It took Neji 73 seconds to kill all 12 of them, gaining 73 levels, which was almost the same as fighting 7 boss monsters. Neji could already imagine how difficult this Floor would have been in case he had fought for this without all these Quirks, meaning if everything went ording to his n and he spent a year in UA. "Sigh¡­" But for some reason, he couldn''t be as happy with this situation as he should have been. After all, if all this didn''t happen, his parents would be alive. Seeing his face, Kurai licked his cheeks, making him smile. "Stop thinking depressing things, let''s get going." Neji nudged her nose with his and nodded. Then he kicked the ground and flew with his wings, Kurai in his arms, as he looked at the notifications he got. Now, Neji was [Level 660], he had passed another 100 levels. So, he had naturally unlocked the 11th restriction of the System. [The 11th restriction has been released!] [A Gamer gains skills by repeating certain actions. That''s the same for you, however, your skill gaining rate is very slow! NOW, you''ll gain skills at the system''s original speed!] Things were going good, he was getting a lot stronger. Kurai was also high levelled now, she became Level-191 when Fusion-Neji killed Nawab. Now, she stood at Level-461, gaining a whopping 270 levels. One of the reasons why Neji took 3 days to reach Floor-10 was because he waited for the Fusion cooldown to end before he did his hunt. So, as he levelled up, Kurai also gained levels with him. Kurai''s system was connected with his, so as he unlocked his restrictions, so did she, so her Exp gaining rate was higher now as well. Along with that, after entering the dungeon, Neji had given Kurai a copy of ?Queen Bee?, using which, her clones were hunting the monsters within the dungeon even right this moment, while Neji''s Bees were massacring people on the earth. In the end, wasn''t Kurai''s growth as important as his, if not more? At the same time, just like how Neji''s race became more ''purer'' each time he crossed a hundred in levels (which stopped after he became Draconic High Human, since its a new race and it can only be as pure as his current level), the same was with Kurai''s level. Neji guessed that at level-500, she might be a true God, not just the divine beast she currently was. While thinking all of this, Neji had reached the capital city of the Empire, which was unsurprisingly evacuated of any human lives. Not wasting any second, he went flying above the Empress'' Pce. "I suggest youe out." Neji said, but he wasn''t yelling. He could feel her gaze, he knew she could hear him. "Unless you want me to shower this city with lightning bolts." The divine gaze vanished, and he wasn''t sure if he heard a faint sigh, before a magic circle appeared a few metres in front of him, and a¡­ loli came out into existence. A blonde loli, wrapped with a towel. ? "My apologies," the little girl said, her red eyes calm. "I was taking a shower." "..." She was taking a shower at a time like this. Even though she could see he wasing to her? "I wanted to die with my body cleaned, you see. It''s been around 7 months since Ist showered." Gross. "...Is anything wrong? I actually cleaned my body using [Cleanse] everyday, if that counts. But showering feels better sometimes." "Ah¡­." Awkward. This was bizarre. Neji opened his mouth again, before sighing and shaking his head. This must be a trick. A fake front. She might have had a better chance if she was a milf. However, even so, he wasn''t going to trust her because her level spoke for itself. [Yue - Vampire God - Level 1320] Yue. That name was familiar, same with her appearance- "Ah, I remember." Neji pointed at her. ?High Spec?''s side effect, [Eidetic Memory] acted up. She was Yue, from Arifureta. ''That trash anime.'' He liked the girl though, at least at that time. That liking wouldn''t stop him from killing her, however. As for how strong she was- a typical Level-500 should be exactly as strong as Prime All Might (as they''d have 500-stat points just like All Might''s OFA), so Level 1320 should be more or less Nawab''s power level. Maybe even more than that, since this little girl had Mana. In short, if she was good with magic, she might be more dangerous than Nawab. "Mhm, are you checking my level?" The girl suddenly said, making Neji blink. "I actually was weaker until a few days ago. It appears that the System made me stronger every time you levelled up." "...You know about the system?" Neji was surprised. Since floor 10, all the boss monsters were sentient, actual living beings, unlike the first four bosses. But none knew about the System. This was new. "Ites off that you want to chat before the fight? Sure I don''t mind." The girl said, even looking slightly optimistic as if talking was a rare asion for her. "Anyway, yes, I do know about the system. I have always known that the dimension we live in exists within the source of the System, though only around 150 years ago were we assigned the roles of ''Boss Monsters'', and came to learn about the new gamer." ''150 years ago, huh.'' Since time passed 10 times faster herepared to Earth, it meant that it should have happened 15 years ago on earth, meaning when he was born, also when he gained the system. "I see." Neji frowned. "But it seems the other ''Bosses'' don''t know about this, do they? Then how did you know? Special privilege as the strongest boss?" "They have no idea, yes." The vampire replied softly. "It''s just that I am special. One of my main Magic, [Tempest Ask] allows me to know a lot of things as long as I ask a question." That''s a lite version of Omniscience. What the fuck? Neji recalled the system''s answer every time he asked things about the dungeon. [Reach the final Floor and you''ll receive your answer.] This was serious, could it be that the system wanted him to use her to get answers to his questions? He might need to change his decision of killing her. Neji frowned and decided to peek into her Stats for once. === Name: Yue Level: 1320 Age: 1200 (today''s her BD!) ss: Ancient Mage Title: Witch of Destruction ¡ª Race: [Vampire God] HP: 1320/1320 MP: 1,950,000/1,950,000 ¨C STR: 1320 END: 1320 DEX: 1320 INT: 19500 [Page 1/2] === Her STR, END and DEX were the same as her level. Meaning, she never did anything physically straining even once in her lifetime. Her magic on the other hand seemed to be decent enough. Neji was impressed. Even in his fusion form, his MP didn''t reach that much. Though given her high INT, that wasn''t shocking. Was this¡­ the strength of a God? She seemed weak. Very weak. Of course not all should be at her level, but even so, she really was weak. Muttering in disappointment, even though he should be happy instead, Neji was about to close her Stat Page before he noticed the existence of a second page there. Maybe there was some hope for her after all. He clicked it as the page materialized in front of him, filled with dozens of, hundreds of, thousands of magic spells¡­ From basic everyday spells to world ending, reality-bending spells. Neji felt that brain cool down for a second as he noticed some spells that made him speechless. This Loli was broken, and not in a bad way. "..." Silence stretched as the Vampire Loli God tilted her head. "What''s wrong?" Neji looked at her, his face slightly agape. Killing her would get him at most 50 levels. Maybe even some special loot, for all he knew. But that''s just a gamble. However¡­. Neji rushed to her, watching as she prepared to attack, but she was too slow as Neji grabbed her by her arms. "..." "Miss Yue," Neji said, looking at her red eyes as his blue contrasted with them. "Would you mind negotiating with me?" "...What?" Confused and ufortable at being held like a little girl, the Witch of Destruction frowned cutely. "What''s there to negotiate? Let us not waste time and start our glorious fight, instead." The Loli teleported from his arms, appearing a few metres away in new clothes, a ck skirt and white shirt, that she started to button up in front of him. [Image Here] ? "Let''s make it quick." She said after buttoning up her shirt. "..." Neji sighed. ¡ª Neji wanted to negotiate. Negotiate to take Kurai as her disciple. The number of spells she had, and the destruction she could bring¡­ Neji could already see how powerful [Fusion] would be if he had the same spells as her. For reference, her [Tempest Ask] wasn''t even the most broken of her abilities. Unfortunately, Mine couldn''t steal Magic Spells, so Neji wanted to negotiate and ask her to teach Kirai. But the Loli was very stubborn, which annoyed Neji. When Neji asked her to simply hand over the Save Stone instead of fighting, promising to let her live- the Loli didn''t agree. Maybe because he sounded like a ssical viin, but that''s beside the point. Now annoyed, Neji was about to make her submit to him entirely. Minutes ago, "I promised to watch over civilization and keep it safe from any threats. If you want to hurt the civilization in my presence, you have to kill me first." That''s what she had said in her Kuudere voice, making Neji facepalm. "If that''s the case, then, as much as I hate to do so, I guess I have no choice." That''s what Neji had said before fusing with Kurai and preparing a huge death-attribute Mana Ball in the air, putting more than half of his Mana inside it. "You m-monster!" Back to the present, she was kilometres into the air, looking at Neji in fright as the Dragon Human threatened to destroy everything. The mana ball was huuuge, pitch ck in color as air and clouds swirled around it, getting sucked into it to empower it even. The sky had gone dark purple, lightning crackling everywhere as it rained, wind blowing fast enough to tear down trees in the ground. It looked like the apocalypse, like the end of the world. "S-stop! People would die because of this!" The girl was worried, clearly, but Neji didn''t give it any care. Instead, he talked in a ruthless voice, trying to imitate a viin. "Your promise never said you shouldn''t surrender, puny God." Neji dered, looking down at the frightened Loli as she kept casting destructive spells at him, but they simply got sucked inside the ball, and the ones that didn''t, simply phrased through his body as he used Permeation. She obviously had ways to hurt him in this form too, but old she might be, she still was a dumbass. "If you don''t stop, I won''t give up! Surrender isn''t an option, I will fight till the-" "Wasn''t your promise to keep civilization safe? It wasn''t about you dying while fighting, was it? Why is surrender not an option? Excuses! I thought you were a nice person, but look at you, you are just another prideful little thing who puts herself before the life of billions!" "...." The woman was silent, making Neji stare at her. "Be a good girl. Surrender, and promise, make a divine Vow or something, to serve under me and I will also promise to not destroy this whole continent." Destroy the whole continent. His [Death Ball] could do so, no doubt. It may even be able to destroy the whole, he wasn''t sure. But obviously, he was just bluffing. This would kill his girls, if itnded, which he didn''t want to do. Luckily, the dumb loli couldn''t see through his bluff. "But- but you already hurt civilization!" "I did not. I just killed the rulers! They aren''t civilization, civilization is the people of this world! I can always appoint new rulers after I take over the continent! So surrender before I lose patience and-" "Fine!" The girl yelled. "Please, stop! I submit and vow in my divine name to serve you until the end of eternity! Please stop the attack!" Neji felt her promise connect with his soul, a new experience for him, so he guessed it must have been some sort of magic spell or divine vow like he said. Either way, it meant she surrendered. "Good." Neji nodded at her with a smile. "¡­" However¡­ Seconds passed but the Death Ball didn''t disappear from Neji''s hands. "..." The Loli grew anxious. "Is anything wrong? I promised already-" "....Well, um, it appears there has been a problem." Neji said, his expression calm. "Miss Yue, do you happen to have any way to stop this ball? Any advice on how I can turn it off? You see, Mana isn''t my best attribute¡­ I don''t know how to cancel the spell." "..." "I am sorry." "..." "So, do you have a way?" "...Yes." Good, he wasn''t identally killing his girls. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Later on, Neji was led to an underground bunker under the Empress'' Pce. That''s where the Save Stone was located. "Guess this is it." It took him three days to clear all this. That white ball in front of him was the reward. Neji ced his hand on top of the ball, watching as white light shone brightly from within the ball¡­. A secondter, he received multiple notifications. [Congrattions! You have conquered the Tower of Utopia!] [Achievement Unlocked, "Dungeon Master"! You have gained absolute authority over this dimension!] [You can customise the terrain of this world as you wish! Control the living beings of this world as you desire! Change the history at your whim!] [You have be the "Master" of this dungeon!] That was cool. He could feel a connection to this world. If this was any other time and Gods were after his ass, he might have yed Minecraft: Real-life Edition here. [As you have be this ce''s Master, this dungeon has been made into your "Hub World"! You''d not have to use the Tower to enter this world, you can simply make a Gate to enter this world.] Now that was surprising. This meant he would be able to enter this world anytime no matter which ces in the multiverse he was in. This ce¡­. It was his domain. He was God here. [Calcting reward¡­!] [Two main participants detected, Neji Hado and Kurai!] [You have gained 40 levels!] [You have reached level 700!] [12th restriction has been released! 2x Exp for everything!] [With this, all your exp-rted restrictions have been lifted!] [The next restriction, thest restriction that the system has, will be lifted once you reach level 1000!] [Kurai has gained 40 levels!] [Kurai has reached level 501!] [The race, Nergal, goes through a massive growth!] Neji looked at the cat, as her body started to float in the air, but she didn''t look frightened, she simply raised her head in the air in arrogance. She could tell what wasing. [Race- Nergal has gained its full potency!] [Kurai has touched Divinity!] [A new God of Death has been born!] [The first divinity, Anti-Life has been created!] [Divinity: Anti-Life. ¨CCan kill anyone who has Lifeforce with a single touch! ¨CIn case the target has very high resistance, it would rather destroy part of their life force! ¨CIf used against other Divine Beings, as they are very resistant and immortal, it would destroy part of their divinity and consume it to strengthen the user! ¨CCan learn any type of death magic in minutes!] That was powerful. Neji half expected her to gain Revival powers, but a part of him was d she didn''t gain that. It would be very awkward to exin to his sister and Momo why he can''t bring their parents back. After all, he did just ask Lady Luck to make a heaven for his parents. "Yay!" Kurai jumped in her spot, obviously seeing the notifications herself. Meanwhile, the Vampire was on the side, quiet as usual. When his eyes met with hers, she bowed respectively. ¡­She didn''t act in the same way she did in Arifureta. It must be because of the 900 years she spent in this world. Then, onest notification appeared in front of him. [You have received a Divine-ss item forpleting the tower!] A paper popped up into existence, looking like a coupon. Neji almost mistook it for a Quirk Exp Card as he grabbed it and brought it closer to him for inspection. As he used ?Observe? on it¡ª "..." He froze. ¡ª ¨C - "Kurai, it''s time to return," Neji said and picked up the dancing Kurai. "Miss Vampire," He walked to Yue, touching her shoulder. "As it turns out, I have some real hard work for you." He said, looking into her eyes. "Is it about thest item you received?" "Partially, but that''s forter." Neji shrugged. "Let''s exin after we get out of here." "..." Neji smiled at her expressionless face, patting her head as they teleported, patting her even as they travelled through a wormhole carved with a rainbow of colour. He was still patting her when he appeared back into his monster kingdom''s pce, standing in the middle of the five girls who froze, stopping their harsh training. He met their eyes, smiling, as they all smiled back, running over. As he was being hugged by them, he nced at Loli again, still smiling. This Loli was his jackpot. She might be weaker than him, but the reason is merely that he''s a fucking cheat at this moment. Without the quirks, even his incredible mana reserves wouldn''t have helped. With her help, he would receive dozens of hyper useful benefits. Amongst them¨C ''With her help,'' ¨CHe has chosen the first benefit he''s going to use. ''It''s about time to turn all of my girls into Magical Girls.'' ** ** ** [¡ã] Image in this chapter If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 193: 193: New Order Chapter 193: 193: New Order Chapter 193: New Order ¡ª Leonard Davidson was the president of the Public Safety Commission. All his life, his wish was to make the world a better ce, but he had a terribly unsuitable quirk for that field. His quirk, ?Management?, allowed him to manage official stuff, with a few minor details. But, luckily, he realised at a young age that even with this quirk, he would be able to make the world better. If he worked hard. If he became a part of the PSC. That he did, and he even surpassed that dream to be the president of the HQ. Some would say he was the most powerful man in the world, even though he mightck a destructive quirk. Those ''some'' would be wrong. "Fuck." David cursed aloud, ring at the TV screen that skipped between multiple terrible scenes happening around the world. Multiple young men, all with white hair and blue eyes, were rampaging around the world, his multiple bodies killing both viins and heroes alike, and even stealing the quirks of any strong individual. David was all confused, frustrated. Who the hell was this kid? Where did hee from? It was a rhetorical question because David already knew who he was, from the files that rested on David''s desk. This boy was Neji Hado, the child and future heir of most of the Hado corporations, and a 1st-year student in UA-High. Which just made things more confusing. Why was a UA student doing all this? And how was he doing it? From where did he get such quirks? This same kid had destroyed the Meta Liberation Army in Japan, therefore lifting thework jam from Japan. There, he was contacted by the Heroes, namely All Might, who let him know about the kid in detail. ording to All Might, that kid was actually All-for-One, but David had immediately discarded that idea. It just wouldn''t make sense for All-for-One to do all that. He wasn''t a destroyer, he was someone who wanted to rule in the silence, from the shadows. Upon pointing out some differences, even All Might seemed sceptical about his opinion. "Then is that¡­. No, no way, young Neji would never do such a thing. He isn''t that type!" That''s what the former strongest man had said, sounding desperate. However, David stood by his belief and dered the young man with his former hero name- Shatterstar, the current most dangerous viin. Nawab was killed by Shatterstar, and even her quirks were stolen. A satellite caught a glimpse of the battle before getting destroyed by the new viin. Shatterstar was dominating Nawab entirely, enough for David to believe that Nawab was dead. To confirm that, Neji was seen using many of Nawab''s quirks in the past hours. This means, the new viin was dangerous beyond anything the world has seen since he not only had Nawab''s quirks, he was stronger than her even before that. Meaning¡­ Shatterstar must be erased from the history of earth for society to survive. That made sense, it surely did, but David couldn''t agree with Cathleen, also known as Star and Stripes, to just rush at the boy. "But why?!" The strongest woman in the world yelled, mming the door open and stomping inside. "Why aren''t you permitting me?! Why must I hold back?! He is killing dozens every hour, thousands every day! He needs to be stopped now!" David turned off the monitors, not wanting to see the unbearable sight anymore, and looked at Star with a sympathetic gaze. She was a hero at heart, this must be more painful to her than to him. "Yes, I know he must be stopped," he said as he sighed. "But we have far more situations at hand." "Situation more dangerous than this? Cut the crap!" Cathleen mmed the table, ring at him. "It doesn''t make sense!" David wished he could say that too. But it made absolute sense since the world was just about to engage in nuclear warfare. That''s the reason why he hadn''t formed a team full of super Superheroes and sent them after Shatterstar. Because even if they stop the mad viin, it would all be meaningless if the world ends the next day. "You think Kim is just bluffing?" "No. I don''t. But we can take care of him after we take down Sha-" "That wouldn''t work." "..." "You have to go and destroy Korea now." This time, it was Cathleen''s time to protest. "But-" "Even if you stop the boy, what''d you do if we engage in nuclear warfare? There will be nobody else to save in a destroyed world, and all the people you saved earlier in your life will all be for nought!" "..." "Cathleen," David put a hand on her shoulder. "This is for the best." "..." David walked away, ignoring the strongest woman in the world even as her fingers twitched in frustration. Stopping at the door, "Cath." David looked at her. "Before you leave, keep in mind to set a Safe Rule." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Big Red Dot, Singapore''s No.1 Hero. Peak-Tier 6. Quirk, Tidal Bore, Level 7; it allows him to produce arge and powerful st of water from his mouth. Sam, Egypt''s No.1 Hero. Peak-Tier 6. Quirk, Papyrus, Level 8; it allows him to turn his body paper-thin, allowing him to slip through narrow spaces and ride the wind. Flect Turn, one of the Top 10 superviins in the world. Low-Tier 7. Quirk, Reflect, Level 9; it allows him to reflect any attack and its effect back at its user. He can also store the attack to useter, rather than just reflecting it immediately. This Quirk isn''t well suited for enduring several powerful attacks and will wear out in prolonged battles. These three were big people Neji knew from his previous life. So they were the ones he hunted first using his Bees. As it''s been around 12 hours since Neji started his onught, the world was more chaotic than ever, but at least they called him Shatterstar now instead of All-for-One. At one point, he didn''t mind the name since it helped avoid some awkward conversation between his previous allies, but now he would rather be known by his own name than someone else''s. This world was to end very soon, anyway. Not by the Gods, no. They wouldn''t even get the chance because of the people of this world. They were about to start a nuclear war, Neji learned from his ?Future Sight?. ¡­Neji was seriously considering chiming in all this, to start a devastating and unnaturally powerful thunderstorm that''d match these nukes, killing thousands, millions even, to just be his exp bags. After all, since they were all dying anyway, they should at least turn into valuable experience points that''d help Neji save the world! That seemed like a good excuse to tell the girls, after a bit of tweaking. Neji himself could care less about the world and its people. Nothing mattered anymore. Rather, he waited in the air, in the sky of the United Korea, as he started to notice ck dots in the sky,ing towards him and taking the shape of fighter jets. Focusing his ?Eyes of the Lord - Level 43?, he could see Star-and-Stripes in the far, riding those jets. It seemed America tried its best to not nuke North Korea. Kim-Jong-Un was supposed to Nuke America today, in around 12 or so hours. America didn''t want that, as that''d be the start of a worldwide Nuclear war, however, America couldn''t just Nuke Korea either, as that''d start the war either way. So they sent Star-and-Stripes here, someone far surpassing the power of a nuke. However, Neji couldn''t let her destroy Korea, not before theunch of the first nuke, anyway. And since he had to hunt Cath anyway, he decided to do it now, to kill two birds with one stone. The fighter jets closed distance soon, and in a few seconds, a frowning Star-and-Stripes was facing Neji, standing atop one of the six fighter jets that strangely managed to float in one spot. The blonde woman crossed her arms and looked at him. [Cathleen Bate - Main Character - Peak Tier 8] As expected, she was the new main character. "Surprised to see you here, boy." Star said in a thick American ent, sounding what Neji would assume a female All Might to sound. Neji didn''t like theparison. He liked his Symbol of Peace male. "Coincidence, isn''t it?" Neji said, his arms crossed. "I was taking a stroll and thought, hey, why don''t I visit the Korean penins for a minute?" The strongest woman didn''t seem to share his sense of humour as she stared at her with an icy gaze, silent. "I have seen your clips, the things you have been doing all over the world, stealing quirks and killing people." She said after a minute. "You are here for my quirk, aren''t you?" She was smart for someone with that terrible hairstyle. But then again, it wasn''t exactly hard to guess. Anyway, now, he just needed to wait until she used her power because he needed to take¡­ some precautions. ¡ª Star stared at the boy-monster''s eyes for a long long minute, waiting for him to make a move but the viin didn''t do so. What was he waiting for? Looking for an opening? Would he really do that with the number of powers he had? Star was honestly sceptical if she could win against him or not, he was that strong, then why was he holding back? Not expecting any answer, Cath shook her head and instead looked at him in the eye, remembering his name as she opened her mouth. "Not gonna not waste my time asking how you learned about my location, fuck that. Rather-" she paused, taking in a breath and dering to the world, "Rule: Neji Hado will die the moment he flinches." Silence. There was a long silence as Neji stood still in his spot. "You underestimated me, boy." Thedy said. "Look at you, trying your best to not move, and even stopping your breathing." "Actually, no." Neji shrugged his shoulders. "I was just thinking of what Rule to set on you." Cath froze in her spot. "...What?" He had just shrugged, and even spoke. Logically speaking he should be dead by now, but he was quite clearly breathing quite carelessly. Slowly, the space twisted for a moment before a veil of obvious illusion fell from his face, showing his hair floating in the air, his blue that had turned red, along with an octagram appearing over the pupils. ¡­What? Did he use some sort of illusion quirk to hide his eyes? Red eyes coupled with that floating hair¡­ that- It couldn''t be! She clenched her fist, realising theck of strength that shouldn''t be possible with her Strength Rule. This¡­ this madman, he had stolen Erasure Head''s quirk! This was bad. She needed to do something. "Everyone, open fire!" She yelled at her teammates, the pilots of the jets, expecting them to execute her orders like always, but¡­ there was no such response. "Sorry, that wouldn''t work." The viin said, making Star freeze for a second. Did he¡­ did he somehow kill her teammates? [Cath, we are fine, we just¡­ can''t control the jets, but we are doing fine! What''s wrong, why aren''t you attacking?] Star''s sighed in extreme relief as the viin smirked. "My quirk, Tech-Jack allows me to take over any technology upon touch or 10 metres in my radius. That radius is only further increased by my electricity maniption which allows me to connect with electric devices from quite a bit far." He said. "Your jets were under my control for a while now. Anyway, let''s stop with the generic viin power monologue." "..." Cath stayed silent, frowning. This really was bad. She could barely stand on top of the jet without her quirk''s help, and he wasn''t giving her any chance by looking away. If he only blinked, she might get a second to set a rule to block the Erasure quirk¡­ but it seemed he didn''t have Erasure Head''s dry eye weakness. He hadn''t even blinked once, it seemed. ¡­Luckily, she had set a rule before starting today''s journey that''d make her quirk go on a rampage within anyone who dared steal it, destroying his body and other quirks inside his body. Meaning this boy, even if he killed her and stole her quirk, it would only bring him to his demise- "Rule," the boy suddenly said, making Cath''s eyes widen as his red eyes shone brighter, specifically the octagram, while a surge of white energy swirled around him. "Any and all rules Cathleen Bate has set before would be removed this instant." Star-and-Stripes couldn''t even feel as her Safe Rule was destroyed, watching as the boy smirked for a slight instant¡­ before he raised a finger at her skull and fired a purple beam of sma at her. Her world turned nk. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Eyes of the Lord finally had the power to copy powers, abilities. Though sadly, it''s temporary and it doesn''t show up as another quirk in the Quirk Page. On the other hand, Reality Maniption was a strong power, but Cath''s quirk, New Order wasn''t a full reality maniption power. It was a handicapped one. Unfortunately, even after levelling up the Quirk a few times, it didn''t be a full-on reality rewriting power. Though at least, the number of rules he could set increased and the effects of the rules strengthened furthermore. Furthermore, his Quirk Copy-Paste tactic seemed to have a ''limit'' as well. At one point, the quirks'' level-up became too very slow once it reached Level 50. In fact, after thest 12-or-so-hours'' continuous Copy-Paste, he had barely reached Level 51 in 4 quirks, while all the other quirks had reached Level-50. So he stopped levelling up the other quirks, all of them, and instead gave each of his 75 clones a copy of New Order, using them to all just focus on this quirk alone, his goal being taking it above Level-100 before the emergence of Gods. He was hoping it would finally evolve after reaching Level-100, or at least something simr. As for Star-and-Stripes'' teammates, they didn''t have good quirks, so he just killed them and didn''t consider taking their quirks. Either way, Neji put the tasks happening on Earth in the back of his mind, ignoring the Nuclear war that had started earlier because of America using their Star to try to wipe Korea out, and instead focused on the main body. Inside the Tower- no, the Arcane ne, as he named it now, Neji looked at his girls as he pointed at the Loli beside him. "In short, with this Loli''s help, I am about to give you all Mana, the source of magic, and then she will teach you all Magic and stuff. Though the process of creating a Mana Core within you all wouldn''t be as swift as when you became my Avatar." In other words, it would be painful. Very very very painful. Neji looked at his girls as they nced at each other and a look of resolution appeared in their gazes. Neji knew that look, the burning desire to grow stronger, made him smile. "If you have decided¡­" he smiled at the Vampire. "Let''s begin." His harem, he was going to make them God Eaters. ** ** ** Chapter 194: 194: Evolutions Chapter 194: 194: Evolutions Chapter 194: Evolutions ¡ª The girls were confused at first, so Neji gave them a short summary. "So, you mean, once we go through a sort of magical surgery, will we be able to do magic?" Neji nodded at Rumi''s question. "Then what are we waiting for?!" Rumi seemed to be the most enthusiastic among all the girls, and Neji could guess why. She wanted to be stronger the most here. However, from the gaze of the other girls, it seemed Rumi had matches this time, and even some whose desires towered over hers. All of them wanted to grow stronger. Neji smiled, turning to the Vampire. "Darling, do you need any special equipment, environment, or tool before you do this?" He asked. "Or can you start right away?" "I can start right away." The Loli nodded. "Though I would prefer if I am allowed to do this in private, so please clear the room, except for the person who wants to start first." "Oh, me, me!" Kimi raised her hand in the air. "I love being a test subject." The Loli Vamp looked at her with a slightly bewildered expression but she didn''t question it. "Alright," Neji pped his hands. "If that''s the care, girls, don''te inside before you stop hearing Kimi''s screams." His statement confused the girls, but before they could question him his body blitzed for a moment and he disappeared with the girls, before he alone reappeared. The Loli looked at him. "...My statement included you too." "Wow, no way." He said with heavy sarcasm. "But no, that wouldn''t do. I have to watch over my overgrown cat, you know. You''d be in danger otherwise, she''s a Pedo." "..." "Don''t trust him!" Kimi said from the side. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled up!] [You have¡­] Neji kindly asked the system to ignore these level-up messages because he had to focus on what was in front of him first. The world outside was at a war, with Kim-Jong-Un having fired the first nuke earlier than nned because America dared to send Star and Stripes which enraged Kim. These level up notifications were the effect of Neji''s worldwide thunderstorm, created by ?Thunder God - Level 51? and enhanced by ?Upgrade - Level 51?. Neji actually had to hold back a lot to not destroy Earth. Using ?Future Sight?, he saw a future where he had destroyed the using this same quirkbination, and so he had to spend some time in Luck to allow his future to change. In any case, this meant every minute, and sometimes even every few seconds, he received a notification of levelling up. Though it was slowing down as his level-up requirement of Exp kept increasing. Neji ignored these thoughts and focused on the scene in front of him, watching as the Loli Vampire did a "surgery" on Kimi. The cat-woman had volunteered to participate in this surgery before anyone else could. As the oldest amongst the girls, she wanted to make sure the procedure was safe. Neji didn''t like it, making this process seem like a test subject. It was absolutely safe, he knew because he saw about the "procedure" using [Observe]. [Spell- "Mana Core Creation" - Legendary Rank Details: A legendary rank magic spell that needs Divinity to cast. This allows the caster to create a Mana Core within a target''s body. Either the brain, heart, or lower-dantian can be used as the core.] ''The thing is, a Mana-core can be destroyed by certain techniques or spells. So it''s better to create the core in the Dantain, instead of heart or brain as that''d make the Core a spot where the enemy can kill two birds with one stone.'' Neji thought in silence, watching Yue casting magic circles above Kimi''sid down body as the woman kept chatting with the Vamp in a cheerful tone. ''That''s the reason why people, at least the ones who get the chance to choose a spot anyway, choose the lower-Dantian as the Core''s focus.'' Contrary to popr belief, the Dantain wasn''t a fictional term. It''s quite frequently mentioned in old Chinese medicines and surgeries. In truth, the head is called the Upper Dantian, and the heart is called the Middle. Atst, the Lower Dantian existed below the navel area. That''s where Kimi, and the other four girls were going to get their Mana Core made. "Is everything going smoothly?" Neji asked the Vamp, standing with the wall against his back as he watched the process happening. He had a Health Potion in his hand in case of an emergency, because even though he trusted the Vamp to not betray him, not after she Vowed, there can always be idents. "You worry too much, young master, she is trying her best." Kimi giggled, defending the Vamp. "How could you have thought of killing such a cute creature?" "Well as you said, she''s a creature-" "Then let me rephrase myself, how could you think of killing such a cute little girl?" Neji shrugged, not nning to give in to her twisted trap, but the Loli didn''t seem so amused. "I am actually older than you, despite my looks." The Vamp said, continuing with her magic. "Age doesn''t matter, baby, it''s just a number." Kimi said, suddenly patting the Loli, making her freeze. "Look at the cute Kuudere expression you are making." "..." The Vamp was silent. "You¡­ shouldn''t move while I am doing this, or it might hurt you." "You said your name was Yue, right-" "Kimi, shut. Don''t annoy your surgeon." Neji shut Kimi up, making the older woman show him her tongue. Yue sighed, avoiding eye contact from both people in the room and continuing with her magic. It took her just one more minute to finish casting the magic circles, proving that it was Kimi''s mouth that was slowing the process. "Hold still, this is supposed to hurt a lot." Kimi nodded with a smile, seemingly uncaring as the Loli cast the spell. Immediately, all the magic circles floating above Kimi shed together, forming a single magic circle that duplicated, with each going towards Kimi and Yue and wrapping around them. Then a great amount of blue Mana got sucked out of Yue''s body, enough for it to be visible to Neji''s naked eye, and leapt at Kimi like a tidal wave, all focusing on her navel area. At first, Kimi looked prepared for a painful experience, before she blinked in confusion, feeling nothing¨C Her eyes widened, twisting in pain abruptly as her throat let out a terrible screech. The yell shook the whole building. Kimi''s body moved, almost moving like a fish out of water if not for the magic circle keeping her down. She turned into her hybrid form, even entering her full four-legged White Tiger form for a moment, before returning to normal. The phases continued changing every few seconds, her painful screeches filling the air as blue Mana kept entering her lower Dantian. After almost five minutes, the process stopped and so did her screams as Kimi''s muscles rxed, her head fell down on the table she was lying down upon as she stared at the feeling. "We areing in!" A yell came from outside as the door burst open and the other four girls, including Kurai, ran inside and gasped at the scene. Kimi was sweating, her face pale as she looked at the girls, forming a small reassuring smile. "Yeah no¡­ I wouldn''t suggest that." She said, closing her eyes. "But honestly, the pain is worth it, I feel stronger¡­ much stronger." Then she lost consciousness. "Mama!" Kurai ran to Kimi, while Neji just checked her state using Observe. [Name: Kimi Sugihara Tier: Peak-Tier 7 MP: 100,000/100,000 State: Happy to finally be someone who can help her young master, Looking forward to her new strength, Relieved from pain, Rxed¡­] Truthfully, 100k MP was a lot. Neji was just a useless shit, even with 10 Million MP because hecked good Spells, but with just 100k MP, one should be very strong, though Neji wasn''t sure how strong. "She absorbed quite a bit." The Vamp suddenly said, making the girls look at her. "I haven''t done this¡­ ''surgery'' to many people before, but the ones I did on didn''t suck that much Mana. It seems the part of Directional Beast blood within her helped with that." "That makes sense." Neji looked, looking at Momo. "That means Momo will have an easy time too." Momo blinked at that, recalling that she herself was quarter a Phoenix, before smiling slightly at the chance to finally grow stronger than her peers. "Ryukyu too, I guess." Neji said, yanking out the Dragon Evolution Stone from within his inventory. "Here, catch." He tossed it over to her, even as the girl barely caught it, curious. "What''s this?" "Put it in your mouth, you''ll see what''s that." Ryukyu blinked twice but didn''t question it and threw it in her mouth. Truthfully, Neji wasn''t sure how this would end up since the Stone was dropped from a Chinese Dragon while Ryukyu''s power was that of a western one. What route will evolution take? Turns out: neither. As gold dust left her body, spreading to the room and clearing soon when Neji released a gust of wind, Ryukyu came out with four golden horns on her head, two of theming out of her head and going upwards straight, and two of them rounding around her head. Her nails sharpened, two sharp bones leaving her elbows, as her body was covered in different shades of pristine golden scales, coupled with a long tail. "A gold dragon¡­" Neji gasped. "It''s a gold dragon!" "It really is!" Nejire cheered, jumping forward and hugging a surprised Ryukyu. "Ryukyu, you look like a sculpture!" Nejire was back to her cheerful self again, for the most part, as the monsters in this ce treated her quite nicely. Neji knew she was forcing herself for his sake, now that he was preparing to fight the Gods, but at least even that forcing was helping her a little. "And onee-sama, I have something for you too." Neji pulled out a fruit and gently handed it over to her. That was the loot the Boss of Floor-5 dropped, the tree spirit of the World Tree. [?Fruit of the World Tree (highest-rank): A fruit ripened in the World Tree worshipped by Elves. Being at the highest rank, this has many aptitudes it can grant! Currently, it can boost the eater''s life essence, expand their mana pool, and heighten their general senses. There is a high chance for the eater to follow an evolution based on their race!] This was an item simr to the one Kurai ate to be Nergal back in the day, though it was of the lowest rank. Neji observed the fruit for a moment before looking at Neji. "What''s this?" "The World Tree''s fruit." It was the Vamp who replied. "It allows the consumer to gain many physical boosts, gain a mana pool just by eating it, and even go through a racial evolution." "Ah, I see." "Say, I have a proposal." The Vamp turned to Neji, knowing it''s better to ask the leader about this. "Would you mind if¡­ If I intertwined my Vampire blood with the fruit? Otherwise, she will be a simple High Human, that might be a strong race, but they don''t have many special perks. However, with my Pure Breed Vampire God bloodline, mixed with the fruit, she would gain a powerful Noble Vampire race. Do you mind?" Neji considered her words for a moment before speaking. "Yes," he said. "I do mind." The Vamp went silent. "If we are using someone''s blood for Nejire, it''s gonna be mine. I didn''t know you could do that, darling." Neji said to Yue. "Anyway, you see Nejire is my older sister, and I would hate for her to be of a difference race than me," Even though that''s been the case for a while now. "So if you can do this blood thing anyways, it''s better to do it with mine." The little girl didn''t take offence in his rejection and instead thought over his words, nodding. "Indeed, it''s also better because you are a 50%¡­ wait, no, you are a 100% High Human?!" The indifferent girl was suddenly surprised, her eyes focusing on Neji. "What¡­ What''s this? There is a 100% pure high human blood within you, but at the same time, you are also a pure dragon¡­ How does this work?" "Don''t think too much about it. Continue where you left." The Loli, still shocked, tried to ask him more about it, but stopped after seeing Neji''s gaze. "¡­Fine. Anyway, since you two are siblings, the blood will be more effective, and since your blood will have the essence of a High Human already, the Fruit will rather try to absorb the Dragon part of the blood entirely," "Hey, what about my consent in all this?!" Nejire interrupted suddenly. "I don''t want to keep being your shadow, Neji! Let me be a Vampire!" "You aren''t my shadow anymore, our powers are already different, even though they are simr." Neji said, shrugging. Her Surge became Potential Energy and his became Kic, two sides of the same coin, but different sides nheless. "Just stay with the sinking theme, Nejire. It''s a must." Nejire didn''t protest after he said thest line, making Neji immediately regret it. That must have been a blow to her wound, implying that they were the only blood-rted family left in the world, so they should at least stay like that. "I¡­ I understand. It''s fine then." Nejire nodded. In the end, Neji sighed in relief and went with the process. ¡ª Nejire''s transformation was simr to his. No change in normal form, except for slitted eyes that he didn''t have. The heavier change was in her hybrid form and full dragon form. Instead of white scales, she had deep blue, glossy and beautiful. Ryukyu also tested out her full dragon form when Nejire did, revealing that she was a western dragon except for she had a outer-spine-like structure above her spine like that of a Chinese dragon. "Whew, three dragons," Kimi said, watching the scene now that she was awake. "Tch, I am jealous." "It''s rare for you to be jealous." Neji said, leaning over and squeezing her butt once, away from Kurai''s gaze. "Mmhm~ W-well, Ryukyu told us about the sound of your heartbeat. It seems only a dragon can feel something interesting from that sound," Kimi said, containing another moan as her soft ass was spanked. "After all, I wanna enjoy my young master''s everything in every way," Nejiughed at that, though it did sound touching. In any case, Neji focused on the two dragons again, not before squeezing Kimi once more. Nejire and Ryukyu were of simr sizes, even when they increased their size to the Limit. Though he knew Nejire had more powers. But that was natural, his sister deserved more. Still, he will give Ryukyu some other quirk to make up for it. [Nejire Hado - Draconic High Human - Peak Tier 8] [Ryuko Tatsuma - Amalgam Dragon - Mid Tier 7] On top of that, Nejire had Potential Energy maniption, she surely was stronger. Though Ryukyu will close the gap a bit after getting Mana herself. Nejire had it already, as Yue had said. Yue casted a spell while the race change happened, to help Nejire get as much as possible, and so she did. 150,000 thousand mana points. That''s how much she gained. "Dang¡­" Rumi was mesmerised by the sight. "Hey, Neji! Can I go next?" "Nope, bunny. The gold dragon is yet to do it, you know? First her, then you. And then¡­." He nced at Momo, who looked away, embarrassed about her previous outburst. "Momo will do it, if she''s in the mood." "I¡­ I am." Momo nodded slowly. Neji smiled back before releasing a sigh under his breath that only Kimi noticed, giving him an apologetic look. Everything will go back to normal, he knew, but a part of their life had still been snatched from them. Neji¡­ Neji didn''t have anyone to me because the killer was already dead. In that case, he would just destroy the world along with the Gods. Neji simply needed someone to release his anger upon. ** ** ** Chapter 195: 195: Status Cutter Chapter 195: 195: Status Cutter Chapter 195: Status Cutter ¡ª Outside the Cube Omniverse, within the region of Prime Omniverse, there existed a dimension called [Nowhere]. The ce where Primal Gods dwelled. Primal Gods, the entities who existed from the beginning of time, and some going even before "time" even began. They were the creator Gods of the Omniverse, the rulers of reality and dreams. However, even these rulers had a King of their own. He, the first living existence, being born from the void, is the entity that witnessed the creation of the universe that had yet to be an Omniverse. The one supreme god of everything, the Voidborn, The Primordial Deity. When he was born, naked in the void, the Primordial was but a twisting life made of darkness. But now, he had bulging veiny muscles, deep red skin, and white hair covering the golden horns in his head. The God covered his waist and below with rich ck pants that were held by a golden belt with a demon''s head sculpted on it. To y with the theme, he had his aura manipted to form a solid gold hagoromo around his neck, along with a gold halo on his back. [Image Here] ? Many mistook him for a demon at first sight, but God or Demon, they weren''t so different in his eyes. So, he didn''t care to change his appearance. Today, this beast of an entity wore a displeased expression as he walked past a heavenly door. "It has been a day and a half since the Gamer has escaped." The deity said, his voice sounding like the burning of woods as he walked inside a room with his hands behind his back. "Why is it taking so long to find him, a single man?" His words were calm, the annoyance of his face not reaching his voice, yet it irritated the person he was talking to nheless. The only person, besides his wife, who would dare make an irritated front in front of him. His beloved daughter. "It''s not you who''s working hard." His dear daughter, Fotia the Fire-Goddess, grumbled hearing his words. "You don''t juste here and act all full of yourself. Have some respect, yeah?" The youngdy with fiery red hair grumbled, making the thousand other gods present in the room sweatdrop. She was already punished before for her behaviour, locked in the Neutral Zone, yet she hadn''t learned her lesson. However, Primordial found this adorable, if anything. So, he waved his hands at the other gods, gesturing for them to keep on their search. The huge room he had just walked into was a modern, almost futuristic huge hall, filled with beings, Gods, who stood in front of thousands of holographic Cubes ced symmetrically on both sides of the wall. In front of the gods, the cubes were opened, each reflecting a crystal clear hologram, showings, stars, ck holes, gxies, and universes, one could guess that all the Cubes were one magical map of the Cube Omniverse. They were looking for something, or specifically someone, using that map. "Apologises, my dear." Primordial said, his voice unusually soft since he was talking to his daughter. "And my apologies, I said something useless even though I already know the reason for this dy." "I could guess. But it''s not my fault he''s so lucky!" His little girl grunted before sighing and looking at her father. "Father, first of all, the Cube Gods do not see us favourably, same with the Cube Omniverse''s Will, weakened as it might be. With their interference, it''s hard to look for the Gamer''s existential signature. Secondly, the cube is much bigger than the prime, remember? Though it would have taken seconds to find him if he was in the Prime, with the Cube''s size and the interferences, as you can see so many Primal Gods can''t find him even after a day and a half." She squinted her eyes at him. "Unless, you know, we just go and attack the Cube Gods, wage war on them and look for the brat afterwards." "That is not a good idea." Primordial denied her proposal, making the slight glint in her eyes dry again. "The Gamer isn''t so important to start a war between the Cube and the Prime, not after so many aeons of peace." Hearing that the Gamer wasn''t important enough seemed to make the Goddess re at him. Primordial knew why and shrugged. Then, as if to taunt him, she blurted out, "Ya scared of those gods?" That made him chuckle softly. "Oh silly daughter of mine, there are Omnipotent beings in Cube, a lot of them, yes, but don''t forget who I am." He said, looking into her eyes. "I can do the impossible, I can kill Omnipotent beings, and you know it. I have done so before." [Voidborn], that was he, the Icon of Paradoxes. There always has been a question, what happens when an unstoppable force meets an immovable object? Likewise, what''d happen if two Omnipotent beings fight to the death? The answer would be-... Well, it can''t be answered. Both are goddamn Paradoxes. However, as the child of the Voidborn, the emptiness, the Primordial God had answers for all paradoxes, he had a solution for the impossible. "..." His daughter clicked her tongue at his words, working back into the ''hologram'', but not for long. After staying silent for a minute, she stopped and asked a question. "Father, what¡­ would we do if the Gamer has grown too strong for us?" "..." She didn''t receive an answer immediately, so she looked at him. "I am not talking about you, father, I know he can''t surpass you. I am talking about me and the others. Like, you wouldn''t enter the Cube when we find him and go hunt him down, your going there will start a war, that''s why I and others will have to go, right? Like¡­st time." Her voice sounded slightly frightened when she said thest words, "But¡­ What if we aren''t strong enough? L-likest time?" Primordial could see where she was going with it, and so he barely controlled himself from looking at her pitifully. Time passed differently in different universes. That kid might have spent a millennium or more in some isted universe, maybe growing so strong that he can break universes with a punch. Fotia was scared because she and her peers wouldn''t be at their true power level within the cube, since the Will of the Cube Omniverse will actively suppress them, more so since the Will took a liking to that brat. In that case, what if the Gamer had be stronger than them, at least stronger than their suppressed selves? "It seems old memories haven''t left you yet, daughter," Primordial said gently, though there was slight anger under his voice too, but not directed towards her. "But no, I doubt he has lived that long. But assuming he did, how strong do you think he would have managed to be without Mana and Divinity?" There was silence from his daughter''s side. "There are certain energies that can rece his blocked Mana, but there''s nothing that can rece his blocked Divinity. He would be useless in a fight with Divine Beings if he can''t use that, he would be nothing more than a cannon fodder." "..." Primordial sighed at his daughter''s silence. She didn''t seem so confident, the opposite even. He could understand why though, she was the one who faced the wrath of the previous Gamer the most. She was forced to watch her friends die, while her husband was forced to watch her as she was got r@ped by the Gamer before he was killed too. His daughter was r@ped. Not once. Not twice. But so many times. For a whole year. She was kidnapped and used like a sex doll for a whole year. A fucking God faced such a fate at the hands of a mere mortal. Primordial could still feel the sheer rage that passed through his veins that year. So he could only imagine the sheer fear and anxiety that his daughter must be feeling. "I understand." Primordial sighed and brought his arms in front of him. "When we find him before you go, I will give you that, the de that can destroy all-" Primordial was interrupted, all to his displeasure, as a bright red dot shed in all the ''holograms''. "This¡­" his daughter blinked. "A deviation? But it''s so bright¡­" "Step aside," Primordial stepped forward, moving his hand inside the hologram to zoom in and follow the light of deviation at a great speed. Once he reached the light, he saw who the deviation was. A strange little girl who just reincarnated. From the looks of it, her soul could leap timelines. After reading her soul for a bit longer, he realised what she was. A Regressor. Why was a Regressor present in a My Hero Academia worldline? Did any of the Cube Gods interfere? If so, then why? Unless¡­ Primordial moved his hands, swiping the hologram to go back to the route that the deviated soul came from. But, He couldn''t find it. "What?" His frown deepened. A greater power was interfering. Not greater than him, of course, but greater than the divinity used on this search device, the Omniversal Map. Was the interfering entity rted to the deviated soul? No, no, that wouldn''t make sense. If the entity was rted, then they would have stopped him from looking at the deviated soul, not the ce where the soul came from. Suspicious. Primordial swiftly channelled his own Divinity into the device, watching as the ''veil'' that had stopped his gaze shattered like ss and¡­ he saw it, the world where the Gamer was in. "Ah." He heard his daughter gasp, almostughing. "Found him! Aha, it''s only been 15 years!" Primordial wasn''t so enthusiastic, though. Looking at the screen, as the scene was moving at a speed faster than light, he watched as the Gamer stole powers from the dead regressor, and he kept watching until a point came where he realised this gamer had be slightly dangerous. Divinity or Mana, he might have none, but he had Meta Abilities, and at this rate, he will have a lot of them. Enough to match, or maybe even defeat the suppressed Gods that''d go after him. "Father, I will call on a team and go there immediately!" "No," Primordial rejected his daughter gruffly, frowning as he tried to open a portal to that world but felt a resistance. He could still open a rift if he kept it up for a few minutes, but this at least proved that the being from before was still trying to cover up for the Gamed. But who would dare? If not for the fact that his powers didn''t have much influence inside the Cube from this area, Primordial would have found out who the rascal was and annihted them. "Something¡­ or someone is interfering." He let his daughter know. "The Gamer also looks decently powerful. He has grown dangerous. You can''t go yet." "But-" "No buts." Primordial turned to her, looking into her eyes. "I am slowing down the time of [Nowhere], matching it as close as I can with the world where the Gamer is residing. Because I need a bit of time to prepare something before you go." His daughter''s eyes widened. "Wait, you mean¡­" He nodded. "Yes, I am talking about the Anti-Gamer weapon that was halfpleted." The thing that was made to specifically be used against a Gamer. "The Void Sword, forged from my blood and soul, the [Status Cutter]." His daughter''s eyes shook. "You are going to finish it finally¡­?" She asked in disbelief before jumping to hug him, "I love you so much!" Of course, he wouldplete it, even if it weakened him temporarily. After his daughter was molested by the previous gamer and therefore killed by the Primordial, that rascal had threatened him before his death that the next gamer would take revenge for all this. So, naturally, Primordial needed a way to avoid a simr situation that''d stop him from helping his daughter likest time, a weapon that''d keep his daughter safe even if he wouldn''t be able to interfere by himself. Primordial, to all his glory, simply patted his daughter''s head. "Prepare a battalion. We wouldn''t take a chance this time around." He said, "Once you leave for him, I want you to return only after his ashes perish." This Gamer, like thest, would die as well. However, this one in particr will die one meaningless death. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? Guys, Vote Powerstones and let everyone know that we are back! [¡ã] Image in this chapter If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 196: 196: A crazy with unlimited power! Chapter 196: 196: A crazy with unlimited power! Chapter 196: A crazy with unlimited power! ¡ª After Ryuko received her evolution ball, she went through the mana pool imntation surgery. When she was done, she leapt from her [Mid Tier 7] to [Low Tier 8], which should have made her a few times stronger. After that, Rumi and Momo joined in on the surgery, one after another. When they were done, all five girls were now stronger than ever. [Ryuko Tatsuma - Low Tier 8 MP: 110,000] [Rumi Usagiyama - Mid Tier 8 MP: 160,000] [Momo Yaoyorozu - Peak Tier 8 MP: 500,000] [Nejire Hado - Peak Tier 8 MP: 900,000] The strongest amongst them was Nejire, of course. Not only was her Draconic High Human toppling everyone in both strength and Mana capacity, she even had a powerful quirk that was further enhanced by the two Tier Potions she consumed after waking up inside the Tower, now named as Arcane ne. Next, it should have been Rumi who should have had the 2nd highest Tier, but it seemed Momo had an innate talent for Mana, her body was like that. Maybe it had something to do with her Quirk, Neji didn''t know. After her Rumi had the highest Tier, though she didn''t look happy being at one 3rd spot. However, from her bodynguage, Neji could read she was at least somewhat relieved that she was stronger than Ryukyu, when he told them all about their "Ranks". After all, she had trained all her life with the rabbit quirk, whilst Ryukyuyzy, being lucky to be born with a powerful quirk. Her mood might have stayed sour for a long while if she stood on below, or even the same ranks as Ryukyu, at least after taking one Special Tier Potion and on a normal one. His rabbit had evolved, finally. [Moon Bunny - Level 1: The user''s body shows clear bunny traits, such as ears and tail. User is many times stronger, faster, and more durable than a normal human. ¨CCan ess [Wild Form], which boosts her rabbit genes and transforms her into a half-human half-rabbit hybrid. All the previous physical boosts are simplified further in this form. ¨CUnder the moonlight, her body naturally uses the moon''s aura to enhance her body. During this period, she bes 5-times stronger in both her Base Form and Wild Form. ¨CShe has a slight Authority over the Moon, thus allowing her to control the trajectory of the moon. If she wishes, she can summon great tsunamis by controlling the moon. ¨CArtificial Moon Creation: Allows her to create an artificial Moon by releasing a small portion of her life force into the air via her mouth. This moonsts 12 hours, working even under the bright sun, however because of the life force being used to create this, the user gets a 10-time boost in her power, which adds-on top to the 5-times boost if she creates this moon under an already moonlit sky.] These were really strong abilities, one of the strongest in Neji''s eyes, and it was just Level-1. Though in the end, she was just a discount super saiyan, except she wasn''t a monkey. Only Kimi and Neji got the joke though,ughing to themselves like maniacs while the other four girls gave them dry looks. Uncultured swines. Speaking of Kimi, she actually was quite miserable at this moment, though she hid it well. "Peak Tier 7." Neji said, looking at the girls while leaning with his back against the wall, his hand resting on Yue''s head who silently stood beside him. "You are the weakest, Kimi. Tch, look how far you have fallen." "..." "Your kohais have all surpassed you. Each of them can kick your ass, yet, tsk." Now it was Kimi''s try to join the girls to give him a dry look. Nejire was ring at her younger brother, her eyes telling him to stop, but he acted obliviously. Though that was to be expected. Nejire, Ryukyu, and Rumi, all received some buffs after entering the Dungeon. Momo was most likely because of her Creation ability, after all, she might be able to create living atomic bombs that would do volunteer mass suicide bombings that can destroy the world. Kimi, though, wasn''t so special, and since she didn''t receive a new evolution, and neither did any Tier potions, she was falling behind. His words seemed to ruin her mood, though she hid it nicely, but Neji''s many eye-rted quirks saw through. He almost regretted teasing before the cat woman did something weird. "Noo~" after a while, she dramatically fell to the floor, her hand on her forehead. The girls gasped, trying to help her get up, but she denied their help. "Is this the end of my journey? Have I devolved to a damsel in distress? No, no, no! I refuse to be a damsel in distress. I will stay down, on my knees, but I won''t ept help!" She really loved staying on her knees. Though Momo and Nejire were used to her shenanigans, the other two girls weren''t. "H-hey, he''s just joking, I think¡­ He is probably lying about your Tier!" "I-I think so too." Ryukyu and Rumi, one after another, tried to soothe her broken heart, but the cat woman didn''t give in. "I thank you two for reaching out, but¡­ no, no, I will manage alone-" "Anyway, girls, sit down on the ground beside Kimi. Your Vampire Loli teacher will start teaching you magic now." Neji said, patting Yue. "Mana without any spells is just dull stone. To make it into a sharp weapon, you''d need to learn magic spells." The girls, exchanging nces, sat down beside Kimi, who stopped her acting with a shrug, shocking Rumi and Ryuko. Neji, Momo and Nejire giggled at the sight while Kurai rolled on the ground whileughing in catnguage. "Ahem, anyway." Neji cleared his throat, stepping forward with Yue. "I might act like a know it all, but I will have to admit I have zero knowledge in magic, outside games, animes and mangas. Because as I said, I was cursed not to be able to wield Mana, so I never bothered to learn about it." The girls attentively listened to him as he continued. "But with Yue here, an ancient Vampire who knows¡­ well, almost all magic I can imagine, you wouldn''t have a hard time learning spells. Though I would suggest not topare yourselves with Kurai''s learning speed. She''s cheating." Kurai humphed at that, raising her head up in the air to look down at the humans, or should she call them hybrids now? Or maybe just "mortal" was a more correct term for these mix-breeds. "I wouldn''t observe your ''sses'' since it''s meaningless for me to learn these. I would rather go out and do something." Neji said, watching as Nejire looked at him. "Where would you be going?" Nejire asked, making Neji shrug. "Just a stroll, don''t worry about it." She looked suspicious but didn''t pry deeper. With that, Neji left after telling Yue to start her teaching. She seemed to try to say something about never having any disciples before so she was nervous about this, but Neji''s ears failed him all of a sudden and he fled the ce. ¡ª¡ï¡ª This was terrible. Yue was nervous, for the 2nd time in eternity. The first being when the mad Gamer tried to destroy the world. "Babe, it''s fine, ignore that jackass." The cat-woman said, smiling sweetly. However, Yue couldn''t find herself to trust that smile after what Neji had said. "Just take it slow and easy. We aren''t going anywhere." She¡­ she was a pedo. A child predator. Though it was true that Yue wasn''t a little girl and her outer form was just her special skill Automatic Regeneration, at work. This signature skill of hers, which manifested at the age of 12, automatically regenerates any injuries or lost body parts, but also prevents her ageing. This meant that she still looked like a 12-year-old, even though she was 1200 years old today. She couldn''t trust this woman, not after she promised to serve the Gamer. This cat woman might molest her, and she would be forced to endure it, not being able to hurt her, since that''d anger the Gamer. So, she forced herself to look away from the cat woman''s beautiful blue eyes, making the woman blink in confusion. "Everyone," she said, looking in the middle at Nejire Hado, the Gamer''s older sister. She liked this girl, her face radiated innocence. "I will be transparent, I have no experience in teaching magic. I also have been a magic prodigy since birth, so I wouldn''t be able to evaluate your talent or progress either. I believe this job suits the magic tower''s Leader, but¡­ since the Gamer left to take a stroll already, I guess it can''t be helped. So for today, I will try to teach you some spells." At least her temporary students, and a cat, seemed respectful enough to listen to her silently and nod when needed. Slowly, she started to exin the basics of magic and mana to her students, sometimes going too much into depth before realising her mistake and summarising the important parts. She exined how each person has an innate talent for certain types of magic that others might not share. She exined that some people can cast spells without any chanting, known as Silent Casters, whilst some can create a magic circle just by imagining it. "Those two traits are innate too, but they can be earned manually too. In fact, I can give all of you that ability right away." Her ss listened to her silently until thest line, making the girls slightly surprised. While Kimi¡­ that cat woman, she moaned. "Ahhh, she''s so cute~ I can''t take it anymore~" The woman almost jumped at her, bearing who knows what evil intentions in her mind, but luckily she was restrained midway. "Kimi, control yourself! She''s a child! This is pedophilia!" Yue hadn''t misjudged that Nejire girl was a nice person as she held Kimi down, only to make the woman moan again. "Hey! I am not going to eat her or anything! I was just about to hug her!" "Lies! We all know what you did to Neji when he was young!" "..." She wasn''t a child though¡­ The ss calmed down after a while, the cat ying with a ball of rubber, almost uncaring though Yue could tell she had her attention on the ss too. "I have already scanned you for your innate talents. Amongst you all, the Cat God right there has the Death and Corruption affinity." "No way." Kimi gasped, looking at the cat. This time she looked genuinely surprised. "...Kurai? A Cat God??" "Ah, oh yeah." The cat blinked, going back to ying with the ball. "I became a God recently. You must keep your head higher now mama, as the mother of a God such as me." Clearing her throat, Yue continued. "Momo you¡­ have both Creation and Life Affinity. Having two is rare, honestly. More so since you''re not a divine being like Kurai." The ck-haired girl with a red bang falling over her face smiled at those words. "Next, Ryukyu has the Dragon Affinity. That''s a very powerful one too if you are taught well. From basic elemental controls to godly destruction spells, all are found there." "The rabbit has Yin affinity, she would do pretty good with dark magic." Yue looked at her master''s sister. "Nejire has the Dragon and Change affinity. The Change affinity is the ability to change things, convert things, empower things, rece things¡­ It''s a powerful branch of magic. That''s a lucky one. Though I am interested in the reason for this affinity. Usually, God''s and such have this one." Nejire looked surprised before smiling. "Ah, I think it has something to do with Potential Energy." "Potential Energy? What''s that?" Yue tilted her head in a cute manner, making the girls blink. "...Ours have different societies, it''s natural for me to not know things." "Oh, true!" Nejire said. "Potential Energy is-" She tried to exin, but Yue shook her head. "It''s fine, we will talk about it when I start teaching you the spells. Rather," she turned at thest person, the oldest woman in the room. "Atst, miss Kimi¡­ You have Lightning Affinity, Speed Affinity, Builder Affinity and finally¡­ Space & Time Affinity. It wouldn''t be short to say I am shocked." "Wow, five of them?" The woman simply whistled. "Also, Time & Space? Where''s the young master now? Didn''t he just call me weak!" The woman started tough, almost like a viin who had checkmated the hero. Yue just observed, confused about why and how this woman had so many and so powerful affinities. She could understand the titles, namely Lightning and Space-Time are the White Tiger''s powers. But the problem is, even though she had evolved into a white tiger after consuming an evolution stone, she was previously a normal person. She should at most have inherited only one trait from the tiger. Yet, here she was with so many of the Tiger''s affinities. It''s as if this woman was created artificially, in a very perfect manner, to adapt to any powers. "Anyway," Yue cleared her throat, unwilling to get too curious and make a mistake. "Before I move on with teaching actual magic spells, it''s first to test out the basics." She brought her hands in front of her small chest as they started to glow bright blue. "Follow me as I gather mana in the middle of my palms. I will describe the process as best as I can, and you try to cop-" A bright blue light shed from within the girls. "Ah, it''s working!" The cat woman yelled, making everyone turn to her and look at the ball of mana between her palms. "Hey, it''s not that hard! Try it out, girls." The other girls did so as she said, but none managed to do so in their first tries. Some took three, some two five, and Rumi even took nine tries, grumbling in her throat. "Ehh, you guys are kinda bad-" "Shut up, you are cheating!" "Yup, Kurai must be helping you!" "Maybe Neji gave you some secret item, you are his favourite!" The ck cat wasughing in the background, rolling on her back and almost choking on her breath, seemingly proud of her ''Mommy''. Though Yue could sense that the cat wasn''t involved in this at all. "Anyway," Kimi suppressed a smile and continued to y with her mana. "Let''s cast some shy magic!" "Hey, I haven''t shown you yet-" Yue tried to stop the woman, trying to make sure no idents urred, but it was toote. The woman had raided her hands in the air, the mana ball floating above her head. "Abra-Ka-Debra! Lightning! I summon thee!" The blue ball of mana erupted, turning white and elongated as it spread across the room, buzzing as it electrified the metal around the room and burned through the wood. That spell was bullshit, meaningless. This was Silent Casting. And also Imagination Casting. "Ah! Stop! Stop! H-Hey, Yue, help!" "..." How did she end up here? ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji yed a bit of Minecraft: Real-life Edition inside Yue''s pce. She made some very safe graves, installing traps around them and many more defending mechanisms, before burying his and Momo''s parents. He did this alone, even though he didn''t like it alone, because doing this with Momo and Nejire will break them down again. He would show them this ce after they are calmer, even though they might hate him for it. When Neji returned back to the Ogre vige, watching as two of his clones yed Minecraft here too, building rich luxurious buildings, shops, smithies, bars, etc for the monsters to use, before he stepped inside his Imperial Pce that he made a while ago. And- "Ahaha! I am so good! Kurai, do you see this!" "Mama! You are cheating! Even I am not that good! Stop cheating!" The sight in front of him, the girls who looked like their self-esteem had all been lost, and even Kurai, the fucking mini gamer, looked as if she was on the verge of crying. In the corner of the room, even the usually indifferent Yue had her mouth agape. The cause for all this, his airheaded maid was using magic, like a maniac, fire, water, electricity, as make-shift electronic devices made of wood of all things,id around the ce. Most importantly¡­ While the girls'' Tier was the same, something had changed with Kimi''s. Since when¡­ did Kimi start cheating? [Kimi Sugihara - Byakko - Low Tier 9] What the hell happened here? ** ** ** Author''s Notw: ?? Kimi too OP. VOTE powerstones so that she can go crazier! If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 197: 197: Theyre here… (1) Chapter 197: 197: They''re here¡­ (1) Chapter 197: They''re here¡­ (1) ¡ª Later that day, Yue had taken Kimi as her personal disciple, much to thetter''s amusement and Neji''s shock. After that the vampire confessed to Neji about herck of teacher qualities and suggested that he recruited the master of the Magic Tower, instead. ''If she can''t teach them properly, even if she''s super strong, things are meaningless. I guess I do need a better teacher.'' Though that only made it more confusing as to why she took Kimi as her disciple. When asked why, she answered with slight fascination in her tone. "To learn magic, teachers aren''t always required. Look at ancient dragons for example. They are so talented that they catch on any spell just by seeing it used once, they don''t need to be taught. This cat-woman''s talent far surpasses even dragons, she just needs someone to show her what magic to cast, not how to cast them. I am skilled enough to be able to do that, at least." Neji was surprised yet again. Was Kimi really that good? How? He soon realised the "how" part when Yue asked if Kimi was artificially created or not. ''Of course, she''s a copy of Nawab, that strange otherworldly woman.'' Neji still didn''t know what Nawab was, to this day. Her Regression quirk, it shouldn''t belong to a world like MHA. She might have had more to her origin than what met the eyes. Whatever the case, she was gone, though still alive in some corner of the omniverse. This meant Nawab was either- A natural born magic genius, or she managed to change her body in a way to be a genius, either aware or unaware. So, when Kimi was cloned from her body, she inherited Nawab''s magic constitution. Neji gave Yue a brief of this story, which made the vampire nod her head in understanding. "So, who''s the magic tower Master? You seem to trust this person''s teaching capabilities a lot." "She¡­" Yue trailed off, looking into his eyes. "She''s someone like me, someone from outside this dimension. But unlike me, she didn''te when the outer Gods attacked. She allegedly tried to escape from her dimension to run from her father, and ended up here, now unable to leave. Also she''s pretty good with dimensional magic, it''s better to show her that coupon you received as a loot instead of me." "Oh?" That''s interesting. Who was this new fatherless girl? By now, Neji had heard a summary of when, how, and why Yue was in this dimension. So he knew she was the real deal, not a look-a-like. Then perhaps whoever this magical girl was, she may be someone he knew too? Speaking of Yue''s summary though, he also listened to her in-depth story of the "Outer Gods". Fortunately, they weren''t the Lovecraft Outer Gods that Neji feared. People just referred to them as Outer Gods because they were Gods from outside this dimension. From her story, it seemed they were trying to conquer this dimension before they were ultimately forced to flee. It also seemed that there wasnd outside of this continent, so this must be quiterger than Earth since this continent alone had morendmass than Earth, almost twice. Though when Neji tried to go around the by flight, he failed to do so after moving a few kilometres outside the sea. A message had greeted him. [The next region is yet to be unlocked. You have to visit another "Tower" to ess that region.] In the MHA world, only this Tower existed. Meaning, to ess the other parts of this huge world, he would have to travel to another world and enter that Tower. He might meet more summoned fictional people in the other parts, he guessed. Honestly, that future didn''t seem so far from here, now that the earth outside was at war. "Anyway, we should meet this Magic Master asap. I am kind of in an emergency, you see." Yue nodded at his words and then opened a portal through which she guided Neji inside a luxurious office room that had a mixture of medieval and modern look to it. Turned out, this world wasn''t exactly medieval. There were fridges, TVs, trains in this world. Yet itcked cars and smartphones. There was a table and a chair in the room, with documents ced on the table. From how scattered they were, it seemed someone was working on them until not so long ago, but now the room was empty. "Strange¡­" "I don''t think it''s strange." Neji replied to the Vamp. "You know, this world was almost about to get destroyed. I saw people freaking out everywhere when you were busy with my girls. Nobody would be in their right mind to still work on papers." The Vampire considered his words for a moment before nodding. "That''s true¡­ Then I think I know where she is." Saying so, she opened another portal and walked in, Neji following. Immediately, he heard a bang from the other side. "This can''t be happening! Nobody has any answers, and the Empress isn''t anywhere to be found!" The room they ended up next was blooming with dozens of people sitting around a huge meeting table, with the main chair empty, that chair should belong to the Empress, from the looks of it. Opposite that chair though, on the other side of the table, the person Yue was talking about was present. Neji could tell immediately because he was familiar with that girl. As they entered the room, the person that had just yelled while mming on the table, along with all the other people turned their gazes at the them. "... It''s the empress!" "She''s back!" "Watch out, who''s that behind her?" "Wait, he matches the description of the terrorist!" They all babbled amongst themselves, looking at each other with worried nces. Amidst them all, only the Magic Tower''s Master stayed silent. "Silence," Yue said in a cold voice, making the room quiet down immediately. "You are in the presence of the God of this world, watch out how you talk." Was she calling herself God? That was quite unusual from her personality until now- "He, who is the owner of this dimension, the single man who can destroy us all at a whim." The vamp interrupted his thoughts, presenting him to the crowd with her hands pointed at him. "Meet Neji, the King of this reality, the absolute ruler of this world." The room fell silent. Along with Neji. ''Haah, wow.'' She didn''t introduce him as the Gamer, since he had warned her to not call him that in front of others, but this was surprising. In a sense, he truly was this ce''s God, as the world listened to any of hismands (at least this continent did). "Is it an impostor¡­?" One of the people present in the meeting dared to say as he looked at Yue, only for his head burst into a puddle of blood. The room fell silent again, with Neji controlling a snicker. "It seems she''s not an impostor, though I don''t know about the boy." The magic tower master finally said something, standing up and walking closer to Neji''s location. She soon stood face to face with Neji, her red eyes looking at his blue ones while the red gem on her forehead gleamed softly. This beautiful youngdy had pale, white skin, like that of a ghost, while her purple lips matched the colour of her hair, along with her purple leotard and cape. [Image Here] It was Raven, daughter of Trigon. "Who are you?" She asked without any emotion in her voice, looking into his eyes with her dry ones, as the glint in Neji''s eyes turned mischievous. He cleared his throat, grinning like a devil, before a deep almost scary voice left his throat. "You don''t recognise me, daughter? I am Trigo-" He couldn''t finish his words before the demon child made a move. Purple spheres appeared around her hands just as a dark tentacle wrapped around Neji''s neck, causing his voice to stop. But the purple translucent tentacles didn''t stop there, they kept increasing their pressure, squeezing Neji''s neck as they tightened up each second, but¡­ Neji stood rxed, shrugging a secondter. "I expected you to be stronger, honestly," he said, looking at the text hovering above her head. [Raven - Princess of the Dark - Level 951] As the devil princess flinched, purple lightning burst out from Neji''s neck as the tentacles dispersed into dark essence. It appears that electricity had quite the resistance against Mana, so Neji could shake off most direct Mana attacks using it. She tried to attack again, but Neji didn''t even have to move as his vampire servant''s eyes gleamed red and the girl failed to move, her body paralysing except for her eyes. "I am not your father, cutie. It was a joke. Though I do know about him." The girl, struggling for a moment, let out a sigh and closed her eyes as a sign of defeat, allowing Yue to free her. She then crossed her arms and looked at Neji with squinted eyes. "How do you know Trigon?" "As my beloved vampire said," Neji patted his pet blood sucker. "Like your father, I am something of a God myself." "My father is not a God. Someone like him can''t be one." The girl opposed immediately, missing the point. "Well God, Devil, same thing." Neji shrugged. "Didn''t he have a cult? That makes him a God in my book, albeit an evil one." "..." "Anyway, I don''t have the time for all this." Neji went serious. "I need your help, and you will help. Either by force, or we can make a deal where I would answer some of your questions upon receiving your help." "..." He woulde up with some bullshit when that timees, though he wouldn''t even talk to her about it before the fight with the Gods. "...What do you want me to do?" The girl asked, frowning softly as Neji smiled. "Many things, dear," he looked dreamy all of a sudden. "Many things¡­" ** ** ** [¡ã] Image in this chapter If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 198: 198: Theyre here… (2) Chapter 198: 198: They''re here¡­ (2) Chapter 198: They''re here¡­ (2) ¡ª It''s been 25 days in the outside world, meaning 250-days or 8-months in the Arcane ne. That was enough time for the people of this continent to ept the emergence of "God". The general public had believed the news immediately when their Empress of all people dered Neji''s existence in public. However, the more influential people had a problem with that, taking this as something of a ploy. In the end, they didn''t want a new and outside force in their yground, forcing them to try and eliminate Neji quite a few times. Though they realised their mistakes, it had been toote. They were annihted. On the monster''s side of things, a Monster Kingdom was finally created with Mursha as their Queen. A peace treaty was formed between them and the Demi people by Neji''s influence. Thanks to that, the monsters had managed to form a somewhat workable society amongst themselves. Mursha, with the help of gallons of ''seeds'', had managed to reach Level-700, now that Neji''s semen didn''t only raise level caps, but the Level itself too. The Viking part of her race was also bing more dominant, therefore giving her some stronger [Skills]. Same with Andirus with her Level-680, as she had somehow learned some ancient secret n techniques that let her transform from a deadly wolf to a demi-human wolf mommy. But Neji was yet to "help" Yue and Raven to level up, so they hadn''t grown much. He was honestly surprised to learn they had a Status-Interface as well because they were from the outside world, but it seemed living in this dimension for so long changed a part of their existence to allow a level-up interface. As for why he couldn''t "help" them, that''s because Neji wasn''t really into Lolis, and found it more fun to tease Yue, than anything. He wouldn''t mind pushing her down on the bed, but he would wait until she formed some feelings for him before doing so. As for Raven¡­ Neji theorised she was asexual, that girl. Though he didn''t have the luxury to test if that was true or not since Raven was almost always around his girls, teaching them. Atst, in thest 8 months, many things have changed for his girls too. Mainly their strength and secondly their internal bonding. The two new girls, Rumi and Ryuko, had finally mixed into the group like family. As it turned out, sex helped bring people closer, despite of genders. Eight months was a very long time for Nejire and Momo to mostly return to their normal selves, their depression and sadness long vanishing. It so happened that time was the best healer. Though they were angry, as Neji had expected, when he showed them the parents'' graves and told them about how he brought back the intact bodies. Though their anger had calmed down when he confirmed their parents'' souls were in actual legit Heaven. Apparently, they had seen too much to doubt his words anymore, even when he talked about heaven and hell. At the same time, by now they have be stronger than before. Although theycked a system interface, their growth was still huge. But undoubtedly, Kimi''s growth was the greatest, that little cheat. [Kimi Sugihara - Byakko - High Tier 16] If not for the fact that every few days, a Neji from the outside world came inside to give Neji all the quirks that had been newly harvested, Neji might have fallen behind Kimi. At the same time, as it turned out, he had passed Level-1000 and unlocked his system''s final restriction too. Only to be disappointed. [Your ss, "The Gamer", has fully integrated with your existence! Now, you can choose other sses, one after another as you make them integrate with yourself.] That was good news, only if he didn''t have to use Mana for all the sses present. In the end, he didn''t choose any ss since he would be locked with it forever since he would never be able to fully integrate with it. Rather, he would wait for any interesting or lucky options. But he wasn''t particrly in a hurry for that. As a Level-1789, Neji was very strong already. Levelling up this much would have been harder in other situations, but the end of the world oddly came with opportunities too. That, along with the dungeons spread around the world that his Bees raided, he earned quite a feastful of Levels. === Name: Neji Hado Age: 16 Level: 1789 ss: [Undecided] Title: Harem Lord Race: [Draconic High Human] ¡ª HP: 60360/60360 SP: 60310/60310 MP: #/# ¡ª STR: 6026 END: 6036 DEX: 6031 INT: 5558 WIS: 5550 CHA: 3626 LUC: 7258 ¡ª HP REG: 24144/m SP REG: 24124/m ==== He hadn''t put more points in Luck after it reached 5000, not because he was being stupid, but because Lady Luck said not to do so by herself. [Lady Luck says this much is fine, the connection between you and her that these 5000-points bring is strong enough for her to interfere as much as needed. Though she also adds that, unfortunately even by doing everything she can, she can''t push the time more than 25 days. She hopes you''d spend the other points sparingly, and not in Luck as it''s unneeded.] That''s what her message had said when Neji was about to put more than 5000 points in Luck. So, he had put his other points in other Stats, bringing up and up to this point. Now, he was monstrously strong. More than it meets the naked eye since he brought his Copy-Paste clones inside the dungeon, where they have been doing their quirk copy-pasting for 250 days now. All of Neji''s quirks were above [Level 70] now, and one in particr had reached above [Level 100]. Kurai has grown as well. Since Kurai was given the Quirk, Queen Bee, he let some of Kurai''s Bees out on earth too, where she partook in the bombardment of the burning world outside. She had reached Level-1069, though she was much much stronger than that. Where Neji had all types of Quirks that fulfilled hisck of Magic, Kurai had the real thing. She could cast almost any magic known to both Yue and Raven, as Affinities didn''t matter to a Gamer. Though Kimi still knew more spellspared to the cat, the cat had greater mana reserves and regeneration speed. Along with her other Stats, her new racial Skills and new racial boosts, which now made her Mana = INTx200, she was frightening. === Name: Kurai Age: 7 Level: 1069 Race: [Nergal] ss: All-Rounder Mage! ¡ª HP: 12280/12280 SP: 12080/12080 MP: 779400/779400 ¡ª STR: 1233 END: 1228 DEX: 1208 INT: 3897 WIS: 1719 CHA: 1220 LUC: Same as its Owner ¡ª HP REG: 4912/m SP REG: 4832/m MP REG: 38970/m === She even had a ss of her own now, since her system was connected with his and she could luckily enjoy a ss unlike him. This made Kurai tower above her old self, by arge margin. Coupled with the thousands of spells she came to learn, she was a foe to be careful with. The other girls weren''t so behind, either. Nejire had reached [High Tier 14], shared by Momo and Rumi, whilst Ryuko was [Mid Tier 14]. Now, all the girls had all gathered in the room, along with Yue. They were standing beside each other, wearing armour and magic enhancing mage costumes, and looking at Neji. "Today is the day when they wille." Said Neji, meeting all their gazes. "Even if we wait here, they''d still manage to slip inside. I would rather have them destroy earth than this ce since this is my safe haven where I can teleport back and forth anytime." "That sounds like a n to me." Rumi said, her arms crossed. She was wearing a red qipao that was split in two from under her waist, giving a peek of her choctey legs. "Though do you really think earth will actually be destroyed?" Rumi and Ryuko both had families on earth too. Though their parents had long passed away, they had rtives in that ce. However, they had zero chance to be alive in the condition earth was in right now. "It''s better to be destroyed than fine. With the condition earth is right now, even demons wouldn''t be alive." Neji said. "I told you about the nuclear war there, yeah? You''d realise how underwhelming my words were when you see the real thing." The girls went silent at that, ncing at each other. "Okay, fine." Nejire said, wearing a green and blue tight dress, resembling her old hero costume. "We will discuss more about that if things go right. We should move now!" "You worry too much, guys. We would win one way or another, it wouldn''t be that hard." Kimi suddenly said, adjusting her witch hat. Her hair was short, an illusion she made using her magic, and she was wearing a ck witch dress, that was a bit too revealing. With a ck blindfold over her eyes, her 2B-cosy honestly looked gorgeous. [Image Here] "No," Neji frowned. "Fighting is the worst-case scenario, as I had said before, but if we really fight then things wouldn''t be easy." Neji corrected her. "Remember, first we try to escape, if that fails only then we engage in a fight, but that fight wouldn''t be an easy one. Far from that." Kimi blinked, humming. "Mhm, yeah I almost forgot. When the Gods teleport to earth, dimensional travels should be avable again." Kimi said. "That''s our chance to use that Magical Coupon." The coupon she was talking about was the one Neji received upon conquering the tower. [Dimensional Travelling Coupon (Divine Rank) Details: A coupon made by the Director of the Last Act. It allows the user to travel from his universe to another, teleporting him to another world. ¨CThe world can be chosen by the user. ¨CCan only carry one person.] This was the coupon he had received, the thing that had gotten his hopes up until he realised he couldn''t actually use it upon simting his [Future Sight]. It turned out Dimensional Travelling was blocked from his MHA-world, most certainly done by the Gods. He couldn''t use it from this Arcane ne either, as this ce also blocked all sorts of dimensional travel, so much so that even he couldn''t make it happen with his authority. That''s also the reason why Raven was unable to leave. That meant the only chance to use this coupon would be to use it when the Gods reach earth, therefore obviously reopening dimensional travel. As for the Person-Limit, that was one of the reasons why he recruited Raven. In thest 8 months, she had managed to reverse engineer the coupon to allow more than one person to be carried along with it. "Anyway, enough chit-chat. We should leave now." Neji said, snapping his fingers just as a portal opened behind him. This gate to the outside world was the only dimensional travel possible in this world. He soon pushed the girls through the portal one by one, and when everyone left, he looked at Yue. "Take care of the ce in my absence." He said as the girl nodded. Time didn''t freeze when he left this ce anymore, it rather became 10 times slower than the outside. So he needed someone to watch over. "It''s sad I can''t bring you out, you''d have been a great help." She looked regretful at that too. Neji thought since he could take outside people inside this ce, he should be able to take the inside people outside too, and he was right. However, it turned out that the "Boss Monsters" couldn''t be taken out. Though Raven could be taken out, she didn''t want to leave, fearful that her father would sense her the moment she took a step outside. Neji could have forced her to help him still, but he didn''t see the need to. "I will be waiting for you," Yue said, looking slightly worried, making Neji chuckle. He put a hand on her head and ruffled her hair. "I will be back, in one piece too. Thanks for worrying, but it''s needless." Haah, needless he said. He couldn''t believe his own words. If ?Future Sight? was anything to trust, then her worry wasn''t truly needless. Far from that. But Neji didn''t show his fear on his face and just walked through the portal after patting Yue for onest time. Finally, it was time to confront his lifelong enemies. ** ** ** [¡ã] Image in this chapter If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 199: 199: Theyre here… (3) Chapter 199: 199: They''re here¡­ (3) Chapter 199: They''re here¡­ (3) ¡ª When Kimi walked out of the portal after the other girls, she found herself in UA''s backyard and froze just like everyone else. "What¡­ is this?" Rumi mumbled, dazed as she watched the scene ahead. "..." The other girls stayed silent, except for Momo who covered her gasp with a hand, her eyes shaking. The world around them was in ashes, charred ashes. Green gas of radiation was everywhere, rising from every destroyed building, or at least what remained of those "buildings", filling the atmosphere to the brink. Kimi''s eyes wandered, a feeling of blob on her throat as she gulped it down. She could see skulls, bones and parts of human skeletons lying around the ground, the skeletons belonging to UA students, teachers, and even the civilians who took shelter here. A few ten metres away from them, Kimi''s eyes fell on a ck-furred mouse with red eyes and green gasing out of its mouth that was chewing on the remnants of another mouse-like skeleton, albeit much bigger than itself. ''Wait¡­ is that Principal Nezu''s corpse?'' That thought made the blob in her throat intensify. She suddenly wanted to vomit. To shake away her nausea, she snapped her head in another direction, only for her thoughts to go silent. UA was a mountain, so it gave a view of the city below it, and she could easily see the fire that was dancing there, it looked fresh. Buildings were broken, smashed to the ground as green smoke and fire with a taint of green in it danced around them, looking like the deepest part of hell. What the hell was this ce? Was this really Japan? The more she looked around, along with the other girls, she saw more and more skeletons, fire in the far and radioactive animals running around. She couldn''t help but curse. "Holy fuck¡­" She silently cast a spell at the same time to keep her and the girls safe from the radiation, though it was unneeded with their now much stronger bodies she didn''t want to take a risk. Neji was right, his words didn''t do this destruction justice. This country¡­ and even this entire if this a worldwide phenomenon, it was too far gone already, too deep down the sink for it to be saved. Heck, her [Search] spell couldn''t sense any living human a thousand kilometres from here! The only living beings she could sense at all were radioactive animals! This¡­ This was the doomsday. "What a sight, whew." Neji''s voice came from behind her as he walked out of the portal that closed by itself. "Antarctica looks the best, at this time. The auroras in the sky are gorgeous, illuminating the ce like the centre of the cosmos." "Neji, this isn''t a joking matter!" Nejire yelled as she red at him, her hands on her waist. "You are being a bad influence on Kurai!" Kurai, who had run to the radioactive mouse by then, threatening it with her ws for fun, stopped in her spot and blinked. "I think it''s toote," Momo said, looking at the mouse. "She''s irredeemable." "Hey, don''t talk about my daughter like that. She''s just having fun." Neji protested, walking over and patting Kurai in the head, cing her on his shoulder. "..." "..." "Though I already said this before, let me repeat myself," he stood up, looking at Rumi and Ryuko. "Your friends and family, I tried to save them but as you understand it''s hard to do so amidst a nuclear world war." The girls just shrugged at that. They have kept a cool about all this since the start, Kimi guessed they just didn''t want to show anger or sadness for losing their friends in front of Momo and Nejire who had lost their parents, of all people. That''d make the little girls look at them unfavourably. "Anyway, we should move away from the Tower''s gate and Japan as a whole. I can confirm that destroying the tower wouldn''t harm the world inside, but if any of the Gods manage to slip inside, it would be bad." Neji said. Kimi nodded at that. "That''s true. But where- Oh, I have an idea! Let''s go to America, that''s where all the big super fights happen inics!" While the other girls went silent, looking at her strangely, Neji brightened up. "Brilliant idea!" He high fived her, making the others sigh. Heh, jealous little girls. Then walked closer to Neji and touched his body, one by one. Taking the sign, Neji used his [Teleport] quirk and Kimi and the others found themselves in America in the next second. ¡­Turns out, America was in no better shape than Japan. It was destroyed even before the alien invasion. Was any other human even alive on this? Just that thought made Kimi shudder. "This is just a country-sized 9/11, what a bummer." She said, looking around at the destroyed skyscrapers. "Haah, I wanted to enjoy some things here¡­" Kimi sighed, shaking her head and Neji patted her shoulder. "We can enjoy that in some other world," Neji said, suddenly frowning as he looked up at the sky and slipped a hand inside his personal dimension, taking out the Dimension Travel coupon. Kimi followed his eyes and looked at the sky too. She froze immediately. The sky was splitting apart, as if a huge eye was opening, showing a purple world on the other side that started to erge and eat the sky out. They were here. Kimi panicked, along with everyone else as they took formation, not knowing what to do at all. An instinctual fear crept down her back as she looked at the purple world above, the presence of Godly beings pressing down on her. "Ah shit, we shouldn''t have procrastinated," Neji on the other hand, still sounded casual. He grumbled and casually poked fingers with Kurai. A draconic tailshed out of his back and two ears popped on his head. He had achieved the Perfect Fusion, something that came out right most of the time because of his luck. Then, Kimi and everyone watched, as Neji channelled Mana inside the Dimension Travel coupon, making it shine golden. The shine indicated it was working, catching all the girls'' attention. "Is¡­ is it working?!" "It looks like it is¡­" As the girls whispered amongst each other, the coupon burst into golden particles of light, the light then gathered together, forming aplex magic circle beneath them. Kimi suddenly felt gravity be stronger beneath them. "Hey Neji! Is it working?" Momo gasped from the side, slightly nervous. Everyone, including Kimi, knew the answer, it was working! They were about to escape before the Gods could hunt them down! However, they still expected to hear confirmation from Neji''s mouth. But¨C Neji stepped outside the magic circle. What? Why?! "...Neji? Oi, what the hell, Neji?!" Nejire yelled aloud, confused, as she reached out to grab Neji''s shoulder, but her hand couldn''t pass the red circr light that came from the magic circle beneath her feet. Kimi''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly felt something¡­ ominous. No, this wasn''t good. "Young master?! What are you doing, get back here!" "It won''t work." He finally said something. "But it''s working-" She tried to say, but Neji turned around, his clock-like purple eyes locking up with hers as a calm voice left his mouth. "You all die in the future I am seeing." "..." "The magic circle is working, but things wouldn''t work if I tag along." "Stop with that bullshit, step inside!" Rumi yelled, anxious. "We are sessfully escaping from here!" For all her tantrums, Neji didn''t move his eyes from Kimi. "Raven helped me reverse engineer the Coupon. It doesn''t just bring one person when cast, it brings everyone inside the circle except for the person who cast it. Unfortunately, reverse engineering meant you all would end up in any world except for the world that was chosen. I chose the Marvel Universe, that''s one danger of the window." He smiled. "And yes, fictional worlds do exist. That slime manga you like so much exists in some corner of the omniverse, too." "..." "Bastard! Why are you doing all this after making us so strong?!" Nejire had enough of his bullshit. She mmed on the magic circle''s barrier, but it didn''t bulge. Rumi joined in to help, kicking it and even attacking it with her Dark Spells, but it still didn''t bulge. He gazed at Nejire, smiling. "Like I said, you all will end up in a different universe than the one I chose. This means each of you would most likely end up in a different world, alone without anybody else to help you. That''s the reason why I made you guys strong, so that you can hold your own without me." "Neji, don''t say that!" Ryuko and Momo joined in. "We don''t want to be without you, if it''s death we all would die together! You don''t have to bear all the responsibility on your lone shoulder-" Neji suddenly turned at Momo, blinking. "What? Ah, no, no. I am not dying. In the future I see, I don''t die as long as you guys aren''t in the picture. What I am trying to say is¡­ Well how to put it." He sighed, scratching his neck. "You guys would fucking drag me down in this battle, causing both mine and your death. The same happens when I follow you on Dimension Travel. They follow us too, and we all die." "..." "..." "..." "...Why didn''t you leave us inside the dungeon then?!" Hearing Ryuko''sint, he turned around, looking up at the purple sky. "But even though I don''t die in this current scenario¡­ something debatably much worse happens. That''s why I didn''t leave you guys inside the dungeon because I am not sure if that ce will survive today''s battle." His dragon tail twisted behind him as he stood with his hands in his pockets, his cat ears twitching at the creepy soundsing from above the purple split in the sky. The purple light that came out from the other side was covering the whole world now, overshadowing the setting sun that was facing Neji. "Kimi," he suddenly said, not turning around. "I am not¡­ sure how long it would take for me to find you guys since time flows differently in each universe. But, time shouldn''t be a problem for you with your Chronomancy. So I have a mission for you," he turned around, his eyes blue again but with octagrams above them. "Gather all the girls from wherever they end up, please, and then wait for me. I know you can do that much, you are smart and strong." "..." Kimi was silent. Her expression was a mixture of a dozen emotions. He gave her ast smile, hisst smile. Even as the girls kept yelling, he just gave them all a smile, waving his hand once as he spoke one word. "See you soon." -Pss! The golden light shed brighter, overwhelming the purple for a moment''s instance as Kimi barely managed to see people plunging down from the purple split in the sky. Before she could see more, the golden light engulfed her along with the other girls. Atst, her world went bright. Too bright for her to see. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Make us reach 1200+ Powerstones and I will post three chapters tomorrow! ?? If not, I won''t. - If you want to read 27+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 200: 200: Battle of Gods (1) Chapter 200: 200: Battle of Gods (1) Chapter 200: Battle of Gods (1) ¡ª Fotia, the primordial fire goddess, had received the weapon, [Status Cutter]. The de that''s not only the bane of The Gamer, but all Level-up System users across the omniverse. Fotia, being the child of the Primordial God, was strong from birth, very much so. Although she hadn''t received her father''s true powers, she received a portion of his me rted divinities, earning herself the title of Primordial Fire Goddess, even though she was chronologically not that old. With all that power, along with this sword in her hand, she was quite confident for this hunt. Consuming the blood and flesh of the Primordial Deity as its materials, and being forged in his Primordial soul, the white and red heavy sword in her hand matched its creator''s colour scheme. Even as she held the sword, it bent the reality around it, breaking the fabrics of existence in real-time before the realm fixed itself. [Nowhere] was a higher ne of existence, yet it was being torn apart. When brought to a lower ne such as My Hero Academia, the whole world might get torn apart if not controlled. Though she doubted that since the Cube Omniverse''s Will would actively suppress the sword''s status too, though she also doubted how much it could suppress since the Will wasn''t in its previous all-powerful state anymore. "Are you ready, my daughter?" A deep voice, sounding like the burning of firewood, asked from behind her. She nodded at her father, not even looking at him, making him chuckle. "You seem nervous." "I am not." She looked into his eyes. "I am simply excited. I can''t wait to butcher that kid." Her father didn''t say anything, silently allowing her to realise the dangers of this mission. This kid, the new gamer, was as bad as the old one. He had destroyed the whole, bringing it to its doomsday, just to gain enough levels to match the iing threat. He had cloned himself using a "Quirk", the power source in of that world, and all his clones have been raiding dungeons, killing billions, levelling up his quirk in a weird way, while the Gods weren''t even able to distinguish who or where his real self was. They should be able to sense it once theynd on that ne, though. "How''s the sword?" Her father asked, looking at her hand that was welding the Status Cutter. "It feels great¡­ and powerful. Though I don''t know how well it will fare against him under the protection of the Cube''s Will." She looked at the sword, clenching it harder. "Looks like you are ready," her father said as he turned around, looking at the 300 Gods gathered behind him, standing in three divided groups, behind three leading gods. One of them was Thor, the strongest variant of the Norse god of Thunder. Another was Hercules, the strongest variant of the Greek demigod of Strength. The other was Tsukiyomi, the strongest variant of the Shinto god of Moon. These three each led a group of one hundred gods and goddesses, where each of them was the strongest variant of themselves across the omniverse. The chief gods of the Prime weren''t participating, as they were hard to order around, but there 303 were still one of the top Gods present. With them present, any chance of the Gamer escaping was reduced to zero. Let alone his chances of survival. "It appears that everyone is here," her father said, his hands behind his back. "Then let''s begin." Everyone cheered just as the Primal most God brought his hands in front of him, sping his palms together before he started to pull them back. As his palms separated, so did the ground in front of the army of gods. The cosmos themed ground slowly split apart, a radiant purple lighting out from beneath the surface as everyone watched the universe move below it. First it rotated, then it zoomed inside the cube, the scene moving speed an unknown times greater than the speed of light as it soon locked the target on top of a green and blue. Earth. The split showed the apocalyptic radioactive beneath it, showing the cursed gamer standing with a few girls. Fotia blinked at the sight. ''Hm? They feel stronger than before they entered that Tower... How did they grow this much in 25 days?'' That was confusing. She wasn''t able to watch the things inside the tower, the Gamer System''s authority could at least stop their gaze from looking in, though it would have failed to stop them from raiding inside in case the Gamer didn''te out by himself. Fotia''s eyes suddenly widened as she watched the gamer use a dimensional travelling item, using it immediately. "Father! He''s trying to escape!" Her father frowned too. Now that he had opened the Gate, if he wanted to stop that teleportation the gate would also copse. Her father clenched his jaws and snapped his head at one of the leading Gods of the army. The Odinson. "Thor! Jump down!" It would hurt him a bit, jumping through this upleted gate, and even eat some of his power out, but at least he would be able to stop the gamer from escaping. "Now!" Odinson seemed to hesitate for a second before he jumped. Unfortunately, it was toote. Time was slightly imbnced between these two ces because of the gate trying to fully connect the two ces. It''s already been two minutes in the lesser nepared to the 20 seconds that have passed here. That much was enough for the dimensional teleportation to activate. Golden shed for a second as Fotia grunted aloud¡­ but as the light vanished, she noticed something satisfying. Though the girls were gone, the gamer hadn''t vanished yet. For some reason, he had stepped out of the magic circle. "...Aha, what a retard~ He just killed himself!" As the gate still tried to fully connect with the world, the Omniverse actively resisting, Thor had already jumped down with his huge hammer in his hand. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [Quest, "Win", has been generated!] Neji didn''t care to see the details of the Quest as his eyes caught a ck dot falling from the sky, falling towards him at the speed of lightning. A Hamaxe, as big as a man, was being wielded by a huge bearded man. The hamaxe wasing towards Neji''s head. Neji raised his right hand, the world slowing down at his rtive speed increasing, and the hammer came hitting right on top of his palm. "Divine Dividing." The impact that should have destroyed America into blitz ceased to exist as Neji divided part of it while absorbing the other part using ?Fa Jin - Level 71? that had been mixed with many more shockwave absorbing quirks. All of a sudden, Neji was fully charged. The bear of a man, Odinson Thor, his ginger beard covering his face as he wore a Viking helmet, looked stunned at the spectacle. [Thor Odinson - Thunder God - Tier 18] Odinson might be shocked, but Neji was surprised too. It was surprising that this was actually Thor, one that was more mythologically urate than a certaindy killer, but he was more surprised at his Tier. Only 18? He knew how different the game became with every Tier change. For example, Kimi could very effortlessly take on all the other girls and their grandmas even though they were just two tiers below her. The gap only increased when the tiers grew higher. But still, only 18? Whatever the case may be, Neji regained hisposure before the lightning fanatic and immediately entered his Divine transformation. With a burst of blue mana, white scales erupted all around his body and covered his skin in milliseconds before a thick glossy draconic armour wrapped around him, with wings as blue as ake. It was the Vanishing Dragon Form. Thor realised the danger and backed off, his movements faster than the speed of lightning. However, Neji was faster than that. He moved swiftly, behind Thor and kicked him in the waist. Space cracked, Thor''s armour breaking apart as he hit a building, and for some reason¡­ he didn''t keep going through the building. Even though he hit the building at a speed greater than lightning, he didn''t destroy the building? What? Did the radiation somehow make the buildings more durable? [Master, I sense a greater will at work here. The Will of the Omniverse is enhancing this''s durability by a great fold. If not, you''d be fighting in outer space in no time. As this wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure of so many Gods and would be destroyed.] That exined things. But Neji had already started moving by the time the exnation was finished. Thor stood up abruptly, yelling like the Viking that he was as he swung the axe side of his hammer at Neji''s face. Neji teleported from the iing attack, finding himself behind Thor as he touched God''s back, about to finish him off. He channelled his own Lightning, as purple as the sky above, sourced from his quirk, ?Thunder God - Level 95?. He then strengthened the power of the lightning with ?Upgrade - Level 94? that boosted his quirks a whopping 5000%. Then, he released a beam from his palm, hitting Thor on the back anding out from his chest. A chilling cry left God''s throat, his hands shaking as his weapon fell from his hands. He yelled for another three seconds, before his whole torso melted away and he fell to the ground. Neji stopped the burst and looked down at the corpse of one of his lifelong enemies. [You have killed "Thor Odinson", a Tier 18 enemy! You have gained 180 levels!] [You, the Fusion, have reached Level 3038!] [Your existence bes more refined!] "His fictional counterpart could take on the force of a dying star," Neji said, his hands glowing purple. "But he couldn''t even endure the thing he had dominion over. Imagine." Neji pulled the hamaxe towards him using his telekinesis. Luckily, this weapon didn''t need him to be worthy or something simr, it was just really heavy that''s all. "Ten points for the mythologically urate part. Good job, you guys." Slowly, Neji turned around. Finding himself face to face with exactly 303 people, and unless his ?High Spec - Level 87? was lying, they were all above Tier 16, with two being at Tier 20 and one at Tier 25. The one that he was familiar with. "So we finally meet again." Neji put the hammer on his shoulder, his body''s size growing correspondingly with his armour as he became big enough tofortably use the hammer. "Goddess of Fire, Fotia." "Look at that, your eyes are as annoying as that bastard." The red haired gorgeous said as she wielded a sword that had reality rippling around its edge. "I would you rather notpare me to other people, not even my predecessor." Neji gently requested, "Unless you want me to vaporise you just like the fatass on the ground." The Goddess of fire simply scoffed, taking a battle pose. "Vaporising fucktards is my job, not yours." Then she suddenly disappeared. And Neji was suddenly in full rm, forcing him to use Permeation. At a speed greater than Light itself, the pyromaniac reappeared in front of Neji, catching him off guard as she swung her sword that was zing with a boiling red alien energy. The bizarre sword stuck towards Neji''s neck, about to divide his body into a perfect two. Neji moved, at thest second. Although Neji managed to dodge a fatal blow, the sword still managed to hit him. It hit him at the edge of his shoulder, slicing through his shoulder like a hot knife through butter and came out by his armpit, but not because his Permeation worked, not at all, the attack has bypassed that quirk. Rather, that''s just how the sword worked, it cut through anything, without caring about defence or any other invading trick. Though it didn''t do any visible damage despite cutting through, Neji felt a pain in his very existence. An immense pain in his core. Numbers, blue in colour, erupted from the invisible wound, where the sh had fallen. Those numbers showered out from his body like blood, a strange sight to behold. His Status has been cut. [Beep! Beep! Emergency! Unknown attack detected! The Gamer''s "Status" was damaged!] [The quest- "Win", has been destroyed!] [119 Levels have been destroyed for both you and Kurai!] [You have devolved to Level 2800!] [13 of your quirks have lost 1 level each!] "...Ah." Neji blinked. So this thing was why he could never win in his Future Sight. Though he didn''t lose any HP, this thing was so Anti-Gamer to him that his Future Sight couldn''t even see how and why he lost levels in the fight, just that- he somehow did. This thing, this damned sword, it negated any abilitiesmented to the Gamer System. As a gamer, this was his Kryptonite. However, Neji just so happened to have a n for it. ** ** ** Chapter 201: 201: Battle of Gods (2) Chapter 201: 201: Battle of Gods (2) Chapter 201: Battle of Gods (2) ¡ª Neji rolled his shoulder, grunting softly at the vanishing pain. At least the pain wasn''t permanent. "So this was the variable that my Future Sight couldn''t see." He suddenly said, locking eyes with the smirking Goddess. "Status Cutter, is it? I could see its effects, like how I somehow lost so many thousands of Levels, but for some reason I couldn''t see what caused the damage." Though after experiencing the attack, he now understood why he couldn''t see it. That sword, it was an Anti Gamer item. It even managed to counter his Future Sight, somewhat, as that quirk had been enhanced by his system and this sword''s whole ordeal was to destroy and negate anything rted to the Gamer System. In simpler words, that thing was his kryptonite. Neji silently tried to use ?Rewind? on himself to get back the levels, but it seems his n-A was a failure. It didn''t get him his levels back. Honestly, he would have been disappointed if it could, that would have been too easy. "Hah, you are quite the bbermouth." The Goddess looked at him, not very amused. "You somehow dodged my attack. Still, in normal circumstances that small cut should have annihted you if not for that annoying Cube suppressing this baby." She patted the sword. "But never mind that, the moment Ind a Crit, tens of thousands of your levels would be lost, but since you don''t have that many levels, you''d still be Wasted!" ¡­Was she using game terms against the Gamer? That was rude. Also, since she mentioned "Cube", was it the Cube Omniverse''s Will? If so, he got another name to thankter. Instead of apologising for the tant insult, the hot-headed girl rushed to attack again. However, this time Neji was prepared, although offended. Neji used Overclock + Time Stasis + Upgrade, so his sense of speed, which was already faster than that of Lightning, became even greater, almost reaching light speed. He didn''t doubt her words when she said the sword can destroy him. Although his Future Sight couldn''t clearly see everything in a scenario where that sword was heavily involved, such as this one, he could confirm that he would die if this sword hit him in the vitals, for example, heart or head. Neji was surprised when he figured that it wasn''t that easy to dodge the Goddess'' attack even with his newfound speed. Though he did avoid all of her attempted shes. As Neji dodged for the next few minutes, trying to gauge out her limits, he chuckled. She was still very fast, even in this slow world. That, along with her hundreds of subordinates, she almost managed to sh him a few times. Almost. "What a bullshit item." Neji chuckled as the Goddess started tough aloud. "Look at you, so scared of this Game breaker baby." The girlughed, stepping forward and trying to sh Neji. Though Neji couldn''t understand where she found ''nervousness'' in his chuckle. "Where''s your arrogance now, huh? You fucking idiot, retarded horny bastard. You are just like him, that fucker. Always thinking with your dick! You were making a harem when we were preparing your demise? How retarded can you get?" Neji winced. That hit too close to home. By then, Hercules, one of the two Tier 20s, and some other physical type Gods had nked Neji from behind as they tried to stop him from dodging. In fact, he was actually in a tight spot, even as he swung his hamaxe, they all managed to dodge since he couldn''t give his all while the goddess was following. At this rate, he could be shed again. But luckily, he could always Teleport- Turned out that he couldn''t activate his teleportation quirks, nor his teleportation magic. Why the hell? "No use, you can''t teleport. It''s night time." As if to answer him why- he suddenly heard a male voice from somewhere around him. ''Somewhere'' that he found soon. Speaking of the night though, the sun had set and the moon had risen, and that moon was the brightest one he had seen in his whole life. The world almost looked like the day. "As long as the moon is up, under the night sky, I control everything." The voice said again, falling silent. But whoever that voice belonged to was lying, he couldn''t control shit. Neji would have been dead by now if that person, whichever God it was, could control everything under the night sky. Rather, he could just somehow stop his teleportation, both quirk and magic ones. However, it turned out he couldn''t fully block all his spatial powers either, that liar. His ?Wrapgate? quirk worked still, giving him an idea. Although he was slightly nervous that the sword might phase through the gate, avoiding teleportation, he stopped dodging Fotia''s attacks for a moment and created a gate in front of his throat, just as the deadly sword leapt forwards to prate his throat, only to slip inside the gate,ing out from another gate in the far. Behind one of the Gods. "Gaaughhrr!" The God, who had just spoken those edgy words a second ago, grunted aloud as he suddenly had a swording out of his chest. Luckily, the sword wasn''t just a Gamer''s bane. Although the effects were different from when it cut Neji, it certainly damaged the God when it prated him. So much so that¡­. [You have indirectly caused the death of "Tsukuyomi", a Tier 20 person! You have gained 95 levels!] [You have reached Level 2895!] [Your existence bes more refined!] ¡­The Shinto God fell on his face, with a huge hole in his chest. Speaking of thest message though, luckily Neji''s existence hadn''t be less refined when he lost those levels. Or so he hoped since the system didn''t send any message like that. Either way, this meant two top enemies were out of the game. This immediately put the gods on high alert, learning how dangerous Neji truly was. Neji took their split second surprise to use his Teleportation quirk, which was working again, to teleport into a safe distance. Seeing that, all the Gods all got serious and released their Statuses. "Divinity- Divine Biceps!" "Divinity- Ice Sovereignty!" "Divinity- Godspeed!" One after another, dozens after dozens, each one of the Gods yelled in unison, a great load of divine pressure all suddenly directed themselves at Neji. "Oh-ho." Neji grinned. "Is it time to go all out now?" All the gods ran towards Neji. However, Neji still looked casual. Because he had the key to this problem. [Quirk: New Order Level: 101 Details: In short, allows the user to do Narrative Reality Maniption. However, it can be resisted if the target is strong enough. ¨CAlso allows the user to set an [Absolute Rule] onto himself, itsts 5 minutes, but it is absolute. Cooldown- 5 minutes.] As the Gods ran at him from all directions, making Neji be at the centre of them all, he teleported away once again, easily now that Tsukuyomi wasn''t there to interrupt him. Appearing in the sky, above all their heads, Neji snickered and ordered aloud. "Order- Everyone here will drop dead in a second!" "Who are you telling to die, fucker!" However, hismand didn''t do shit. They kept running at him, jumping in the air to attack him. It seemed they were strong enough to resist the maniption. But Neji didn''t look surprised, he had more cards left in his hands. Dodging an annoyed Fotia again, who had jumped in the sky like a reverse meteorite, he once again used New Order, however this time mixed with Upgrade. This time, his voice brimmed with authority as he ordered aloud. "I said drop dead!" The 5000% boost Upgrade gave his words allowed a reality shattering effect as more than half of the Gods actually¡­ dropped to their face. Dead. [You have killed 156 people, starting from Tier 16 to 19!] [Omitting the useless notifications because of the situation at hand; you have gained 26,500 levels-] Though Neji was delighted, the system message couldn''t finish before he suddenly sensed an instinctual alert behind him. He immediately tried to teleport, but his teleport wasn''t as fast as the danger behind. Barely turning his head back, he saw the scene that he had seen 16 years ago. The fire goddess'' body was on fire, her eyes pitch ck and the inside of her mouth also filled with darkness. With her sword raised in the air, her skin looked like the surface of a volcano as steam rose from her everywhere. She had jumped to Tier 50 suddenly, clearly a Divinity that allowed her to double her power, and her current power toppled Neji by a huge fold. She swung her sword at the slow Neji. The sword simply phrased through his body, slicing through his face anding out of between his legs. Although no blood came out, numbers started to stter out of the invisible cut like a fountain of numeric blood. [You have reached level 29,395-] His levels were done registering at the same time the attack had taken effect. [Beep! Beep! Emergency! Unknown critical attack detected! The Gamer''s "Status" was severely damaged!] [28,005 Levels have been destroyed for both you and Kurai!] [You have devolved to Level 1390!] [You have lost 60 Quirks! Namely- Future Sight, ckwhip, Astral Projection, Air Wall, The Tamaranean, Temporal Stasis, Ash Generation¡­.!] [Most of your other quirks have lost 30 levels each!] ''This fucking goddamn hateful bitch!'' The attack was painful but this woman was more annoying and hateful than that. Luckily, Gamer''s mind had entered overclock mode right away and helped him regain control. The recoil of the sh had caused the Goddess to slow down for a tiny second, Neji used that instance to teleport outside the troposphere, where the purple split in the sky had materialised a few minutes ago but now has long ceased to exist. However, the Goddess'' transformation hadn''t stopped and she was rushing back at him again after two seconds. That was bad. That sword¡­ It was ridiculous. Something like that would annihte him if it hit him again. He knew this would happen, he had seen it happen in his Future Sight. That was the "reason" he talked about to his girls when exining why he didn''t leave them inside the Arcane ne. Since he wasn''t sure if that ce would survive or not when he, the gamer, was receiving so much damage. However, Future Sight or not, he had hoped he could turn that future around somehow since so many "outervesal variables" were participating. But fuck, that Future Sight quirk was goddamn broken, it showed more urate than before future when it reached so high in the level. But now¡­ with thest attack, that Quirk was gone. Forever lost. Fuck. Fuck, fuck fuck-! Still, if that broken power was to trust, he wouldn''t die today, that''s for sure. In that case, he must do something about that weapon before he loses too many levels. Worst-case scenario, he should at least take the weapon down with him so that it wouldn''t cause weirdplications in the far future. He was sure the Gods couldn''t mass produce this weapon, or each one of them would have had one of these each, so taking this one down with him should help him in a future encounter with these Gods, though that''s just if they manage to survive. Thankfully, all hail Lady Luck, his quirk- New Order hadn''t lost any levels. Onest chance still remained. "Die!" Just as the Goddess reached him, he teleported again, a few kilometres from there. Then Neji used [Queen Bee - Level 51] to clone himself, making 120 of his copies teleport to the other Gods, ignoring the Goddess. There was a reason he hadn''t used this quirk until now. As doing so would have just given the Goddess several targets, targets that would have been immobilised by the other Gods and be easy prey for her. But now that half of those Gods were gone, and Neji was pushed to a corner, he was going to use his final card. As expected, once the Goddess noticed the Clones, he stopped rushing at the sky and instead rushed back to the ground, since there was more than one target for her there. Though before she left, she gave him a smirk that screamed "what a retard". But she couldn''t be further from wrong. Retard? He might lose a lot in this fight, but at least he would at the very least leave this shit alive. Unlike a certain someone. With a stoic face, Neji opened his mouth and used New Order''s [Absolute Rule]. "Rule: so long as even a single enemy remains," his voice rippled through the world. "I, Neji Hado, will be the one invincible." -Bzzt~Crack! Reality bent around him, the fabric of existence trembling tremendously and just like that, for the next five minutes- invincible he became. He couldn''t set anything as an absolute rule, such as- "As long as I touch someone, they would die." Because the rule would need to affect everyone who touches him too, and so on. That''s why Neji had seen the most optimal rule for this scenario using his Future Sight, and had picked this one. For the next five minutes, his levels, they didn''t matter anymore. His stats, that also didn''t matter. What mattered was- as long as even a single of these Gods remained, he would be stronger than them, he would be invincible. Now, it was time for annihtion. None of his Bees had any quirk, but that''s where the thousands of his magic spells came to y. One Bee attacked a Tiger-looking deity with a huge fireball, hotter than the surface of the sun, as it engulfed him. He gained 180 levels but just like how adding numbers on infinity didn''t change anything, his power level also didn''t change. Dozens of his clones used Time Magic, slowing down the Gods they were fighting. Though they didn''t freeze like they should have, as their Divinity resisted the spell, they still became slower. Nejis used that opportunity to form dozens ofyered magic circles above the Gods, channelling destructive atomic beams, divine lighting, poison attacks, and etc down at them before they could react. In a matter of seconds, dozens more gods died, with more joining one after another. "Everyone! Stop dying!" The goddess yelled, very annoyed at all the Nejis dodging her attacks. "Or I will kill you!" Neji couldn''t be sure if that weapon would work on him or not, even though he should be "invincible". He could make sure of things if he had his Future Sight, but he unfortunately didn''t anymore. So he was just avoiding the goddess'' attack, though very easily. Each time she missed once, one God died on the other side. That was getting on her nerves, from the looks of it. "Fucking hell!" The goddess looked panicked, scared even. That was bliss to Neji''s eyes. "Use your limit breaker unless you all want to die! Fuckkk!!" The remaining Gods, 80 or so, immediately did as she said, and simr to her transformation, they also changed. Some had ice crawling on their skins, some had their muscles bulging out as they grew bigger, while some didn''t have any physical change, though their Tiers still increased. None had their Tiers doubled like the Goddess, but the increase was still a lot. It seemed they were all using theirst resort, as well. Unfortunately, no matter what they do, Neji wasn''t going to give them the luxury of winning. All the Nejis moved, now outnumbering the Gods, as he went to destroy them again. Stronger than before, they were. But invincible? That they were not. Neji Prime was in the air, watching the scene below from a birdview to have a better control over the battle as his puppets moved ording to him. Though they were still losing, the Gods were surprisingly holding onto themselves better than before. None had died yet since their transformation. "At least until now." Neji used his quirk- ?Copy - Level 54? to send out copies of both ?Upgrade - Level 63? and ?Eyes of the Lord - Level 76? to all his clones. Unlike before, Copy couldn''t just copy quirks, it could give quirks to others by copying from its Host too. And Neji could do so just by his eyes meeting with his target. Also because it was very high levelled, the copied quirks'' time limit was in hours, so Upgrade and EL could be used for quite a long time. Once they received EL, all the Nejis copied their enemies'' transformations, earning grunts of horror and anger from all of the Gods as they were attacked by their own powers, but stronger variants since Upgrade was boosting them all. In other words, they were fighting themselves, albeit who were much stronger. As minutes passed, the 80 or so Gods were almost cleared up, with only a dozen or two remaining. The hundred of Nejis had surrounded each one of those Gods like a hound group, making it an impossible match for them, and even Fotia was being attacked. Though Neji was being extra careful to avoid her de, she was indeed receiving a lot of damage since all the Bees she was fighting had copied her transformation using EL and were basically manhandling her. Now, only a few seconds remained of his Invincibility, but Neji wasn''t worried. He had levelled up thousands of times, though his Bees'' level was the same as when they were created, his own Level was over the top now. Now, it was time to finish this battle. "Oh no, you won''t! Not when I am still alive!" Suddenly, a titan-like yell seemed to shatter reality. Looking down, Neji found the God, Hercules growing in size, inch by inch, feet by feet, metre by metre, as he grew so big that Neji Prime was in his hand''s reach. And his Tier, it was growing each each second, one by one. This was most certainly very temporary and would cost the God a lot afterwards, but it made him a danger nheless. So Neji''s Bees changed targets and all attacked Hercules, but their attacks were useless to the Titan as his invincibility had run out. Frowning, Neji immediately called back his clones as he feared Fotia would harm them without the invincibility. Meanwhile, his prime self wielded Thor''s hamaxe, channelling his lightning quirk and then dozens of lightning magic spells before swinging it at Hercules. The titan matched the weapon with his titanic fist. Suddenly, Neji felt an ominous chill down his spine. This was a trap. Hercules was just a bait, the real enemy was using theck of his attention to pull off something frightening. As Neji shed, gazing to the side, the Gods below had finished doing something weird. Divine energies of many different colours left each of their bodies, leaping at Fotia and prating her. It was toote by the time Neji noticed as Fotia''s body grew hotter, hotter, and hotter. He wouldn''t bet, but she might be hotter than the core of the sun, hot enough to make him feel ufortable, even as strong as he was now. Neji swiftly teleported from in front of Hercules'' hands, as overpowering him in strength in this form was hard, and reappeared behind his neck before swiftly severing his neck in two with the hamaxe. While Neji levelled up again, feeling his existence grow more refined, the headless body and severed head fell down in unison, but Fotia reached Neji even before they could touch the ground. "So fucking annoying!" The woman yelled something hypocritical, her voice sounding like the crisp of burning woods. The de in her hand was hot as well, but only Fotia''s heat was so very unbearable. The reason was simple. [Fotia - Goddess of Fire - Tier 99] She had regained part of her original power, somehow using the other Gods'' help. Normally, this level of power would destroy the entire universe, but the Omniverse''s Will was doing a pretty good job containing the damage. Laughing at his frown, Fotia swung her sword. Neji dodged the attack at thest moment, buffing his speed with dozen magic spells and boosting his sense of time, however, it was time for Neji to grow more surprised as another Fotia appeared from where he had teleported to. ''Fuck, clones!'' Her tiers did not increase for show, she had received the divinity of those Gods and could use it. Now she was using it to clone herself. She was growing stronger each second, and this situation was getting out of hand each second. Should he already use that¡­? ''No. Not yet. The risk is too great.'' That''s hisst resort. ** ** ** Chapter 202: 202: Battle of Gods (3) Chapter 202: 202: Battle of Gods (3) Chapter 202: Battle of Gods (3) ¡ª Neji didn''t manage to go far as the clone and original Fotia followed him, making it hard for him to stay unharmed. Though the clonecked the Status Cutter, it had a fiery sword of its own that it swung at Neji. Neji grumbled, dodging by teleporting as he tried to drag this battle until he could use Absolute Rule again. However, Fotia was faster now. Faster than him. Though he had teleported, the cheat goddess had managed to predict his trajectory and her clone had appeared on that spot before he could reappear. He managed to dodge the attack of the clone, dealing a heavy blow and making the clone vanish into a puff of fire before he barely managed to dodge original Fotia. He teleported again, hoping to get away, but Fotia herself had Teleported behind him by the time he could reappear. He tried to flee instantly, but before he could think straight¡­ he had a swording out of his chest Fotia, she had pushed Status Cutter through his back, as it came out of his chest. This scene¡­ It was the one from Nighteye''s Future Sight. [Beep! Beep! Emergency! Unknown critical attack detected! The Gamer''s "Status" was severely damaged!] [15,700 levels have been lost!] ["Fusion" has dropped to level 6500!] [You have dropped to level 3290!] [Kurai has dropped to level 3210!] [You have lost 40 quirks!] [All the other quirks have dropped down to levels tremendously!] Neji yelled in pain, furious as he tried to grab the Goddess, but now not only was she faster than before- he was also slower. The goddess very easily shed him again, this time only luck allowed him to avoid a fatal blow as the sword phrased through his left arm. However, the result wasn''t anything to celebrate upon. [Unknown attack detected! The Gamer''s "Status" was damaged!] [You have lost 6000 levels!] ["Fusion" has dropped to level 500!] [You have dropped to level 290!] [Kurai has dropped to level 210!] [...Something strange arises!] A weird message suddenly popped up. [The unknown attack has struck the curse- "The Curse of the Primordial"! A crack has formed on the curse''s defence!] ¡­To think he will hear delightful news from this hateful scenario. Maybe taking more sh would be able topletely destroy the curse, but he wasn''t crazy enough to test that out. He was just fucking level 290 now! Although he had seen worse in Future Sight, and therefore epted this fate long before, he still couldn''t be angrier. This bitch had to die, right now! Now that most of the Gods were dead with a dozen or so unconscious, and he was sure he would die at this rate, it was time for Neji to do ''it''. Finally take the risk. "Hahahaha! Look at you! So idiotic! So dumb! So fucking retarded!" The goddess suddenly found the scene funny and didn''t attack him immediately. She was mocking him, now that he wasn''t in a state to fight back. Neji knew her type, so he had expected this development already and had nned this ordingly. "Say, how do you feel now, eh retard??" The goddess pestered him, her wicked grin wide but Neji wasn''t listening. ''Kurai¡­ Are you ready?'' He was talking in his mind. ''Yes, papa!'' ''Good, it''s time for our first suicide bombing.'' Neji let his vanishing dragon armour disappear, his civilian clothesing out from beneath. "Wha-? Are you surrendering?!" The goddess blinked at the sight, seemingly shocked for a second before sheughed more. "Cope harder, fucktard! You were right when you said you are different from that other bastard, he wasn''t a pussy at least! Ahaha, look at your face, what a pussyhead!" "¡­" Neji''s Personal Super Armour materialised around him, in the form of his previous moon knight armour, as the Goddess suddenly frowned. "What are you trying this time?" She clenched the hilt of her sword. "Ugh fuck, I can''t trust gamers, I am finishing this." That was a wise choice, unfortunately, she was toote. The infused spell of this armour- [Adaptability], allowed Neji''s powers to channel through it like it would on his normal body, such as Permeation. However, as a side effect, it also kept Neji safe from any "self-harming" attacks. Such as an explosion created from his own quirk or mana. Although he wasn''t sure if it would be able to protect him against what he was about to do so now, as this was one of the things even his Future Sight could never see, he had no choice but to take the risk. "Ahh, I wanted to y with you a lot more, but I can''t take risks with a gamer." The goddess raised her sword at him. "Farewell, retarded cunt." Why was a goddess so vulgar? But hey, wasn''t that a useless question since dead bodies couldn''t answer? Neji sped his palm in front of him, charging mana into a ball before using a spell, Spatial Magic- ckhole Creation. The blue ball of mana trembled, turning dark, darker, darkest and then nk. It dispersed into nothingness, the ball reced by a hole in the existence. "...Hah! A mere ck hole!? And here I was getting scared." The goddessughed, but she didn''t lower her weapon. Rather, she moved to finish this. She was right though, this much would do nothing to her. A ck hole couldn''t harm a being like her. However, Neji wasn''t going to attack her with just this. No, far from that. Now that he knew his hypothesis was correct and he wasn''t affected by his own creation, he decided to push his luck. Neji used one of the divinities Kurai gained when reaching Level 1000. Although she had lost levels in this fight, just like him, these divinities weren''t a loss. Divinity- Death Icon. With a thought, he channeled the death attribute into the ck hole, immediately creating a gate to the [Void] itself. The void interfered with his old quirk Future Sight, so he couldn''t see what happens when he creates a gate to the void. That''s why he wasn''t willing to take risks until now, but now that he has done so- he knew he was safe. No, it''s more correct to say that only he was safe. The goddess, who was running at Neji, had her eyes widened as she noticed the empty spot in front of him, the sight on the other side that Neji couldn''t see from behind making her go pale. Turns out, beings lived in the void. She immediately tried to back off, looking very frightened, but the gravitational pull was now strong enough to affect her. She couldn''t back off, not at all, as the void called her, seducing her with the countless horrified voices on the other side. Erdrich darkness hummed aloud, tentacles dancing out of the small gate, gesturing to her toe closer. She could do nothing but obey, though still resisting with her all. Just in front of the gate, when she realised it was impossible to stop getting sucked, Fotia used a burst of her strength to ovee the gravity of the hole for a moment as she shoved the sword past it, at Neji''s face. Neji grinned, and used his quirk and opened a Warp Gate in front of his face, inside which the godly sword submerged into the purple darkness. The exit of the gate opened behind the goddess, the swording out and prating her through the back, making her spit ck blood while simr blood came out from her back and chest. "..." Neji smirked at her shocked expression. To stop her from getting sucked within the void, at thest second of her getting sucked in, he cancelled "Death Icon" and "ckhole Creation" as the gate copsed, existence returning, and everything looked fine. Except for the Goddess. With her eyes wide, as her own de prated her, the Goddess had blood dripping from the corner of her lips as Neji watched his own smirking face in the reflection of her eyes. "Game over?" The goddess'' eyes shook, trembling in anger as she tried to speak, only to spit out blood that Neji dodged. As she tried to move her sword onest time, Neji chuckled and used a gloved hand to touch the sword, putting it into his inventory. "Mine now." "B-bastard¡­ I will¡­" The goddess'' eyes started to shake dangerously, as if they would pop out of her sockets. However, she soon seemed to realise the position she was in, a strange fear creeping out in her face as she immediately shook her head. Then, shocking Neji greatly, the goddess bit her tongue, cutting it in half, as her eyes went hollow immediately. "..." What? "Did¡­" Did she just kill herself so that he couldn''t gain exp? What the fuck, this bitch? Neji grunted in annoyance and cancelled Warp Gate, letting her body fall to the ground. "Nevermind that." He shook his head, turning to look at the sky. "I won, Primordial. Your daughter died, what a poor cunt. Next is your turn, you Walmart Trigon." ¡­Apparently, he shouldn''t have taunted the big red titan as the sky split apart in a bright light of purple, this time faster thanst, as a red skinned deity zed at him with his eyes. "¡­You mere mortal." The Primordial God was shaking, his eyes zing and his fists clenched. "Do you have any idea what you have just done!?!" Neji grew anxious. He was just trying to act cool by saying some badass words, but he actually brought the alligator to his doorsteps. He thought the Gods wouldn''t be able to do anything else for today since the purple split had closed by itself before but¡­ Fuck this day. "You are going to die today!" The Primordial yelled, his body zing likeva as he opened his mouth wide, a heated breath growing in his throat as he prepared to throw it. Neji tried to teleport from here, but it didn''t work. He tried to use Warpgate, but it also didn''t work. Heck, he even tried to teleport inside Arcane ne, but it didn''t work either. Did that ce get destroyed? Or were all types of spatial transportation being blocked right now? Neji realised, whatever the case, this was the end. This God, this deity, he was the supreme one. Though the beam might grow weaker under the Cube''s influence once it is released and leaves the purple world, but Neji didn''t need Future Sight to know there was no escape. At longst, he had only onest option. An option he wasn''t even sure if would work or not. But he decided to do it anyway. Although many Allocatable Stat Points were also destroyed by the sword, thousands of them still remained. Neji put them all into Luck, as onest call for help. He hoped she would help. ''I can''t help you more than this, even if you spend more points.'' ¡ú Lady Luck had said something simr a while ago, but Neji hoped, as the beam of absolute destruction was preparing to rush to him, that she would pull another miracle. And he was right. [Entity Lady Luck sighs as she steps into the lower realm.] The world trembled. A white aura burst out from the world below, forming a titanic ethereal female shape, albeitcking any distinct feature, as it stood like a tower in front of Neji, protecting him like a guardian angel with her back. "Get out of here, Wai." The entity spoke in a lovely, soul-cleansing voice. The Primordial God, hearing his true name, closed his mouth and red "You really want to start another Omniversal war? This boy has won fair and square, heck- his original time was stripped away from him because of a variable, yet he won. It''s your weak daughter who was an idiot for letting her guard down." "So it was you, Luck." Ignoring all his words, the red titan groaned, "I should have figured. I sensed your signature on that regressor girl, but I thought you were just rted to her, but you were actually protecting my prey too." What did he mean by that? Lady Luck was rted to the regressor girl- aka, Nawab? "He isn''t yours," the ethereal figure replied, her voice rippling. "Shut up and leave unless you want me to fully descend." "Are you threatening me, you pitiful mere abstract concept? Me, the Voidborn, icon of Paradoxes?" The Primordial God clenched his jaws once he got no answer. "My daughter was killed, I want revenge. It is you who is starting the omniversal war, not me. Do you think the other abstract entities will truly support you to protect a single mortal against me?" "..." Lady Luck stayed silent. Neji suddenly felt bad for her, maybe he was making her do something that would cost her something big. But he couldn''t help but hope she had some way. She was his Deus Ex Machiha, after all. "It doesn''t matter if they don''t support, I-" "If that''s the case then let me dere, I don''t care either." The Primordial opened his mouth again, his fire breath being readied. "You brought this upon yourself, Luck. Don''t me meter on." Then, he fired the beam, the power of destruction in the color of reddish-orange with a tint of ckness in the middle, as it rushed at the world from the purple world, not weakening at all. "Ugh, I don''t have enough juice to block it in this form!" Lady Luck, in her white mist form, tried to block the iing beam using some type of cosmic power, however, it barely resisted one second before the beam continued on its route. Lady Luck grunted aloud, barely managing to toss Neji out of the beam''s path as it hit her mist-like body, phasing through her projection and destroying it into particles of light. The destructive godly beam continued on its way, atst hitting the ground beneath. Even though the beam did not hit Neji because of Lady Luck''s action, he couldn''t be relieved, he rather felt terrified when he saw the beam hitting the Earth below. There was silence for a moment- "Fuck." -Before it destroyed the whole in an instant, devouring Neji in a great explosion. Everything seemed so quick, yettime slowed down. For the second time in his life, Neji saw his life sh through his eyes. As he rewatched all his memories, everything went bright for a single moment. Then, the world went dark. ** ** ** Chapter 203: 203: The Cursed Gamer? Chapter 203: 203: The Cursed Gamer? Master4thWall Note: ?? 4th Chapter because Master4thWall. ¡ª Chapter 203: The Cursed Gamer? ¡ª He honestly thought that was the end of him. But as it turned out, he didn''t die. He was neither awake, nor asleep, but he knew he was living. Whether it was the Omniverse''s Will, or Lady Luck pulling somest miracle, whatever it may be, he somehow managed to live. Neji didn''t know how long it had been, though. Just that he was in this¡­ calm, tranquil, and peaceful state for a very very long time. He was getting more and more worried though, as time passed. His girls were all in other universes, and time was different for each of them. He might have spent a month or even years in this state, but his girls on the other hand might have spent centuries (or seconds) in their ce. Luckily, before he could go crazy from all this anxiety, after an unknown period, he woke up suddenly, jumping from his lying spot. There¨C "Oh, you are up." ¨CHe came face to face with a¡­ girl. "What''s wrong?" She tilted her head at him. Braided white hair, cosmic blue eyes simr to his, and two bright blue earrings. The girl looked a bit too simr to himself, like his sister- or twin, even. [Image Here] ¡­Just who the hell? "...Me from another timeline? Ah, God perhaps?" Neji answered her previous questions with his own. "No wait, are you that dude, the One beyond Omnipotence?" "Well, no." The girl denied with her expression nd. "I am your System." Neji immediately sighed. "A¡­" But that reaction, the girl didn''t seem to like it. She frowned. "...Why do you sound so disappointed?" "I meanpared to meeting the ripoff one above all, this is kinda¡­ you know, less exciting?" The System, as she proimed, furrowed her brows and pondered over his words. "That¡­ Yes, indeed, certainly-" "I am joking." Neji quickly stopped her before she could reach some weird conclusion. "How do you not have a sense of humour even though you have been with me for 16 years? Or more, if we count the duration of me being unconscious. I vote impostor." "..." The bit of doubt that Neji had about- if this was truly his System''s personification or not vanished as he watched her silent reaction. She was always like this, since the start. Ah, she. That''s right, as his existence grew more refined, the system became more alive. So was it good to call her a she now? Neji didn''t mind, of course, all Gamers deserved a system waifu. "Hey, question," he was curious about something though. "Why a girl exactly? I mean it''s always a girl when ites to this. I would expect something else from you since, well, remember when you talked about how you don''t have a gender?" The girl went silent. "Yet, of all things, now you chose to be a girl? Hmm, interesting choice." "That¡­" it seems AIs could also get flustered. But then again, she surely wasn''t an artificial intelligence, at least not at this point. She looked quite real to him. "That''s beyond the point¡­ You should be more worried about your situation at hand." Though at least she was good at changing subjects, he will give her that. Because truly, he should be worried about his¡­ surroundings. It was dark. Unnaturally so. In fact, there was no light, no colour, no nothing around them. Only Neji and his female counter were present in this dark realm. In this void. "This is the void?" "You catch on fast. Yes." The girl nodded. "The huge explosion made a wormhole, a gate to the void, and we just so happened to get sucked in at the moment. Though we are on a different part than the entrance you created while fighting the Goddess 153 years ago-" "Wait, hold on for a moment." Neji grew anxious. "How many years?" The girl gave him a reassuring nod at that. "153 years, but you don''t have to worry about that. [Void] has less influence over reality depending on how deep you''re within in, and in our case, we are quite very deep inside, maybe even the deepest part of it. At this part, time is nonexistent, not even a millisecond has passed in the true most ce in reality, [Nowhere], the ce where Primal Gods reside." "Pheww, that''s a relief." Neji sighed at the good news. "Though, wow, you know quite a lot of stuff, huh. Void, Nowhere, and so on." "These data were mostly collected by my predecessor, the old system." The girl said. "I have yet to collect much since you have spent all your life in a single world." Neji shrugged at her words before sitting in a more rxed posture, listening to her attentively now that he knew time didn''t matter. Though a part of her words caught his interest. "You mean you weren''t with the previous gamer?" His question met with a shake of her head. "Damn. Count me surprised." "You don''t look surprised." Neji chuckled at that. "I mean I can read the situation, you know. On the first day we met, you sounded like nothing but a Robot. Then, as I grew up, your voice changed. You started to sound like a child, then a teenager, then over thest year, you gained this slightly seductive tone in your voice thates out of you without your will." As he said that, she flinched. But he continued. "You grew up with me, hit adolescence with me. You changed with me. That''s a long time for me to grasp the situation. If I had to guess- you are what, made from my subconscious mind?" The girl, who was sitting rxed before, looked slightly scared. "Uh, I never knew you knew¡­ Um, about yourst Question, you are kinda on spot." Neji smiled. "Now you got me interested into this. So, hey, what''s up with the Gamer System anyway? How does it work in its root?" She tilted her head once, thinking for a moment before she started speaking. "Well, the Gamer Power turns its host into its core, its source. You are a self-sustaining being, unlike even many higher beings since a lot of them depend on an outside source." "Uh-huh." "But, even though you are your own source, you need a converter to channel this power in a rhythmic pattern that allows the use of skills and all the other gamer features. The converter is the System here, aka me. In short, I am the manager, you are the owner." Neji listened to her carefully as she kept exining. As it turned out, the reason why the previous gamer and Neji didn''t have the same ''System'' was that the Systems would slowly form their own personalities, as this one did. In such scenarios, if the current Gamer were to die, the System might not serve the next one with its everything as it might be too attached to the old one. It might even try to resurrect the old gamer within the new one, if things came down to it. Apparently, many System users across existence had faced simr scenarios with their AIs. Though this kinda made Neji more pissed off over the Creator of the Gamer System, the OBOP. After the previous gamer''s death, if everything, even the System Ai, were to get reset, why did the restrictions not? Bunch of bullocks. He will get back at whoever that omnipotent bastard is someday. Though he wouldn''t vow to kill him or anything, in case that person was eavesdropping and got pissed at his thoughts. Atst, the girl exined how the "System" is created from a copy of the new Gamer''s subconsciousness, at the same time receiving the old system''s memories, as its personality is then modified in a way that''d be of most optimal to the Gamer. "Damn, we are soulmates, created for one another." Neji was touched. "...That''s because we are made from the same soul." "Don''t be so technical." He ridiculed herck of humour. "Wasn''t Adam and Eve kinda simr? Speaking of which, as you know I have the Eyes of the Lord with me, which in a sense makes me Adam." He leaned over, grabbing her hands. " in that case, darling, would you like to be my Eve-" "Please don''t give me a nickname like that." The AI didn''t seem amused. "It''s overused." "Aha, true, you got a point there." Neji nodded in understanding, backing off for now. "Though, now that you confessed your feelings, you do need a nickname. Calling you ''System'' sounds weird after this talk." He pondered over his words for a minute before parking up. "Ah, I know. How about Sisty?" Unlike how he expected, she didn''t look unwilling at the offer. She rather tilted her head cutely. "But that sounds too much like ''Sister'', no?" "I mean we are kinda like siblings, twins even." Neji shrugged. "We even look the same." "..." After a second, she nodded, smiling sweetly. "Alright, it''s decided then." Neji leaned over, the sudden gesture making the girl flinch this time. Then he whispered in her ears, a casual warning. "Not to ruin the mood, but I am into incest, in case you forgot. Just a pre-warning because I don''t want a redo of the Nejire arc." "..." This time, she did blush. Neji was satisfied with the result of his teasing, so he backed off. "Now, about something more serious," Neji sat down, touching his head as he tried to feel his cat ears, but was unable to. He didn''t have his ears, nor did he have his tail. "As I thought¡­" Kurai wasn''t silent in his mind, unlike he thought. She¡­ she just wasn''t there. It made sense, it had been 153 years after all. Of course, the Fusion had been cancelled by now. But¡­ she wasn''t beside him, why was that? After how everything went wrong earlier, he had a bad feeling about this. Fuck. "About Kurai¡­" he trailed off, worried, as he looked at Sisty. Could it be that the Fusion somehow got cancelled at thest moment just before he ended up in the Void, and so Kurai was left in that burning ce? "Don''t worry about her, she''s safe. I just had to put her inside your inventory." To his relief, Sisty confirmed in a gentle tone and shed him a hologram of Inventory. He didn''t know what he would do if Kurai perished because of him, even though he knew he had no control over the situation. "After the fusion ended, she would have perished into nothingness in this void if I hadn''t acted quickly." While he was grateful for her quick judgement and help, her statement got Neji''s interest. "Wait, why am I not perishing then?" He wondered aloud. "I was thinking maybe Void isn''t the same as what I read in fiction in my previous life. Since thest time I opened a gate to it, there were clearly ghostly creatures inside it. But now that you said that¡­ I am curious, what is this ce and why am I not disappearing?" "The void in itself is a paradox." The girl answered immediately. "It is said that a void is ''filled'' with ''emptiness''. Which is contradicting, as those words oppose each other. That''s why no living being can stay alive in the void, because they can''t withstand paradoxes. But you, master, are a Singr Being, who is immune to mere paradoxes." "Ah, yes, I remember. But shouldn''t Kurai be Singr too, she''s a mini gamer, no?" "She''s your familiar and party member, yes, but no. She''s yet to be singr, you¡­ well you are special." Sisty exined, Neji assumed that must be because he was a true Gamer and not a party member. "Also, even if she were to be fine inside the void, I couldn''t keep her here because in thest century and a half¡­ something truly weird was happening to you." That made Neji frown. "Did you know, the Primordial God is a Voidborn? Meaning he''s someone born within the Void, of the void, from the void." "...No, I didn''t know. But now I do." That was ominous. Why did she suddenly change the subject? Was she implying that the Primordial God coulde here, find him, and then butcher him? "While dozens or so singr beings exist throughout the Omniverse, they can only ''withstand'' paradoxes. On the other hand, all of the few existing Voidborn can manipte and destroy these paradoxes." The girl exined as Neji tried to understand what she was implying. "In the entire existence of things, the Primordial is the oldest of all the other Voidborne, he''s the first, the one born from the deepest part of the Void." Neji frowned when she went silent. "Hey, I know he is strong and all, but you know this sounds like you are praising him rather than warning me about his power." "That''s because I am praising him." "..." "I guess it''s better to say I am praising his powers? Yeah, that''s more urate." The girl smiled. "Master. Do you remember the details of- the Curse of the Primordial? The part where it exined how it''s cast?" "I think so, yes." Neji nodded. "The Primordial used a part of his Divine Soul to-" Neji froze. He was starting to see where she was going with this. The Primordial''s soul. Suddenly, he had good hope for this conversation. She smiled. "Good. Then do you remember the notification from your recent battle? Namely- ``A crack has formed on the curse''s defence`` -that one." Neji was getting restless. "What are you trying to say, exactly?" "Master," She leaned over, looking into his eyes. "The crack in the curse''s defence allowed the Void around us to sense and recognise the soul that the curse was constituted of, the soul that belonged to the first Voidborn." She grinned at his face. "It was like a mother meeting her baby boy after a long long time, happy but in a twisted way. The Void tried to embrace the soul, but once it failed because of the curse being intertwined with it like a rainbow of colours, for thest century and a half, the Void peeled apart the curse. The curse resisted, but it ultimately got torn apart and finally embraced its mother." "..." Neji was silent, even as the truth sank in. "You are really lucky, I must say." The girl, Sisty, sat back, smiling. "You should deeply thank that lucky Lady someday, master. She did her best, her absolute best to allow you a fraction of her power, when she pushed you away back then." Neji thinned his lips, calling out for his status, but it didn''t appear. "Na-ah." It seemed the girl had¡­ more to say. "After freeing the Primordial Soul, the Void and it embraced each other, like a river meeting the ocean. However, they didn''t mix entirely, and the soul left an empty husk behind." An empty husk it might be, but it was still the soul of the Voidborn¡­ Neji could almost see the greed in his own eyes. He also answered a question he had for a while. Why was a Prime Goddess, the daughter of the Primordial no less, so scared of the Void? When he created the gate to the void, his intention wasn''t to scare her, it was just to make her movements wiggle so that he can use Wrap to use her own attack against her. But when he opened the Gate, she genuinely seemed frightened, scared even. Now he knew the reason. The Void wasn''t kind, it rather might have been more dangerous to her than other people, since she was the offspring of the Voidborn but didn''t have any Void abilities, meaning she couldn''t control her void bloodline, so she wouldn''t have faced the same fate as her father''s disconnected soul. Sisty snapped her fingers and boxes of text formed in front of him. "I tried my best, master, and managed to put the Gamer''s dominion over the husk. Therefore turning it into, well, something useful I guess." Useful¡­ She called this just useful? [A secret ss has emerged!] [The ss, "True Voidmancer" has been created.] [Would you ept the ss Change?] [Y/N] Neji clicked yes, immediately. However, cool-sounding it might be, but Void powers were too clich¨¦ for him to get overly excited over it. Neji was rather more joyous about¡­ something else. Something that left him feeling a sense of¡­ freshness. The sense of getting a huge load off his shoulders. ```The Void peeled apart the curse-``` His curse was torn apart. The Curse of the Primordial was¡­ not there anymore. In other words¡ª "Ugh¡­ this is unexpected." Neji was lost for words. "It''s surreal." He wasn''t a Cursed Gamer anymore. .* *. .* *. .* *. ~The Cursed Gamer - End of Volume 1~ Chapter 204: 204: Needless Worry Chapter 204: 204: Needless Worry Start of Volume 2, The Cursed Gamer! Chapter 204: Needless Worry ¡ª Neji''s first sequence of action, no doubt, was to actually try out Mana. He had of course experienced the supernatural energy before, but using it while in Fusion and on his base form gave a different level of pleasure. As it turned out, this wasn''t an illusion, there was neither any ''catch''. He really, as sudden as it was, could use his Mana. Finally, finally, finally. He lost a huge lot of power in thest battle, most of his quirks too. But all of that is expendable. Didn''t he gain all that power in just a month of real-world time? That loss didn''t matter much. As for the loss of the thousands of levels from the Gods, he is lucky to have survived at all. Next time, they wouldn''t have the weapon with them, and even if they do Neji would make a counter by reverse engineering the Sword inside his inventory. This, however, was an opportunity he didn''t think he would gain so soon. After half an hour of running around, throwing spells and all, Neji had to stop since didn''t know many spells to begin with. The Magic Spell books inside his inventory that he [Learned] were not that many since most went to Kurai everytime he got that type of drop. Nheless, he had gained a few new skills from those books. [Cleanse - Level 1 Details: Can clean the user''s body and clothes of any stench, dirt, and other things considered unclean. *Cost- 50 MP] [Magic Missile - Level 1 Details: Shoots a bolt of mana from the user''s finger, palm, or eyes. The manacks any sort of heat or other special characteristics and simply acts like a solid force - at least at this level. *Cost- 500 MP] These two were fairlymon as far as spells went, but the next one was a special drop from clearing all the dungeons of the world. [Mana Supernova - Level MAX Details: The user spends all of his mana into a self destructive suicide bomb, erasing everything on sight upto kilometres from the explosion spot. ¡ªUnless the user has a terribly strong body or some other special trick up his sleeve, this attack might as well kill him. *Cost- All MP] When he used this Skill a minute ago, the whole Void had turned blue momentarily. Of course, he was fine afterwards. It was true that he didn''t have his Permeation anymore, and even his Super Costume was destroyed by the explosion of the (and possibly that whole universe) after the Primordial''s attack. However, with his [Last Man Standing] skill, he could quite certainly stay alive after suicide bombing himself, and because of his [Gamer''s Body] his form stayed mostly intact too, except for a charred skin. Undoubtedly, as his MP would increase, this self destructive spell would be strong enough to bring down gxies, and even universes one day. As he was sitting, waiting for his HP to heal, and consequently heal his charred skin along with it, Neji was dying to see his status screen. He also wanted to use his Void skills, but he figured he would wait until he left this ce. Who knew what weird response he would get if he used Voidmancy in this ce. So he chanted ''Status'' and this time the familiar oceanic blue page materialised in front of him. === Name: Neji Hado Age: 16 Level: 290 ss: Voidmancer Title: White Knight in Shining Armour Race: [Draconic High Human] ¡ª HP: 2900/2900 SP: 2900/2900 MP: 29000/29000 ¡ª STR: 290 END: 290 DEX: 290 INT: 290 WIS: 290 CHA: 450 LUC: ??? ¡ª HP REG: 1160/minute SP REG: 1160/minute MP REG: 11600/minute Stat Points: 0 === The biggest loss wasn''t his levels. It was all the allocatable stat points he had spent on himself for thest 16 years. Except for his CHA, apparently. It defied reality. However, as happy as he was to see the MP stat finally unlocked, finally setting it stone that he really could use Mana now, the "???" on Luck gave him an ominous sign. Did he spend all his luck in thest battle? That should just make it 0, rather than the ominous question marks. Perhaps did Lady Luck withdraw her blessing from him? He quickly discarded the second possibility too; because unlike what he had thought at first, this abstract being really thought of him well, enough to risk an Omniversal war for him (if her conversation with the Primordial was anything to judge upon). If none of the aforementioned possibilities were true, there''s a chance that his current presence inside the Void was messing with his connection with Lady Luck. As [Lady Luck''s Boytoy] he was directly connected to the entity, unlike other people, so this might be the most usible oue. He would have also assumed she got in trouble while he was unconscious for 153 years, but ording to Sisty time outside was more-or-less frozen- "Um, about that." Interrupting his thoughts, Sisty spoke as she stopped switching his clothes to look for a suitable one from the inventory, looking into his eyes. "We aren''t still as we sit like this actually, we are currently drifting in the Void, the nothingness is moving below us. As we speak, we have crossed a distance that should trante to billions of light-years, if this was the usual cosmos." Neji frowned. "You are implying¡­" "Yes, since you woke up, we have moved from the depth of the void and travelled to a spot where time was allowed to pass a bit in the outside world. Though at most, even ces such as [Nowhere] ¨C the Prime Gods'' ne, and [World of M] ¨C Lady Luck''s home ne, should at most have experienced a few hours." He already knew what Nowhere was from herst exnation, so this time she Sisty gave him a short exnation on what the World of M was, and it turned out to be the resident world for the omniversal Manifestations of the abstract beings. That meant, his worry about Lady Luck''s safety might as well be¡­ justified. He would hate it if she got into trouble for him. "Ugh, of all things." Neji groaned. It seemed not even abstract beings like Luck were outside consequences. That only made the image of Primordial stronger, seeing how he did things without any consequences, at least not any that met the eyes. His good mood was immediately ruined. He couldn''t sit around while his biggest benefactor was getting punished for him, no way in hell! Though he doubted he could do anything at all, he still needed to try. "Sisty-" "I know what you are thinking, but I have no idea how to reach the World of Manifestations. That''s not a ce where you can enter, not as you are right now anyway." His trusty system ryed, making him bite his lips. "However¡­ Um, don''t take my word for it, but you can ask Yue or Raven about it. Especially Raven, knowing her origin." That seemed usible. Raven was an expert of Dimensional Magic and travel. Even if she couldn''t help him, her father Trigon should know something about it. Though it''s a long shot since she would rather kill herself than talk to her father¡­ But, Neji was going to take the chance. He needed to see what he could do to help Lady Luck in any way. He couldn''t leave her as she was, not after what she did for him. "You sure it''s a good idea to open a portal to Arcane ne from here though?" Neji, standing up and tidying his pale purple shirt, asked cautiously. "It''s the void, after all. Thest time I tried opening a gate to Void, you saw what happened." Last time, the tentacles of some eldritch being were dancing from within the void, calling towards the Goddess. "It''s fine. Opening a portal to and from the void is different from one another. Also, as I said before, we are on a different part of the Void than the gate you opened. Though if we keep wasting time, we might end up in a simr ce." Herst words served as a fair warning ¨C he really wasn''t in a hurry to meet eldritch Gods ¨C so he immediately used his connection with the Arcane ce, which he could still feel from this ce, and opened a blue portal without any waste of time. The portal bloomed like a blue sunflower in this absolute darkness, spiralling like a vortex. Neji turned to Sisty, receiving a nod as she jumped back inside him, her body flickering out of existence. That wasn''t her real body anyway, just a projection. He stepped inside the portal, feeling a healthy warmth that the voidcked. The vortex spun for a second and he was at his destination, stepping out calmly. No, not his destination. Not the one he was expecting, at least. "...?" He didn''t reappear in the Arcane ne, it didn''t seem so. Not only was the room different, but he could also feel an extra sense of authority in that ne that his current locationcked. Above all, he was facing a person, a woman ¨C sitting on the huge bed that stood in the middle of this nicely illuminated room, with windows that showed a mystical cloudy garden outside ¨C as she stared at him, first surprised, and then relieved. Before she had won relief, the woman looked like she was depressed, rediating the energy of a little girl grounded in her room, her glossy silver hair messy, roughly spotted around the horns in her head, and her eyes almost red. "It worked." She mumbled, sighing in sce as she spread her arms. Neji felt a strange force, though gentle, as it pulled at him and he soon found his face pushing against her soft bosom. "I finally found you, my baby. I was worried you were dead for good since my connection with you was severed, but it just seems to be my punishment at work." she said in a motherly voice, tightening her hug, while Neji stayed silent. While confused at first, he quickly understood who she was. The truth was only more solidified once he used [Observe] on her. [-???-] ¡­In his whole life, granted he couldn''t use it on the Primordial God because of range issues, she was the first person in ever to have received such a reply from Observe. He hugged her back, her celestial scent entering his nostrils and giving him a pleasantfort. "I was expecting an introduction, but I guess it''s fine now." He said before going silent and hugging her for a long minute before softly pushing her back. "Here we finally meet, M''Lady, it''s a pleasure." Although seemingly offended at the hug being cancelled, the personification of Luck, the supernatural abstract entity - Lady Luck smiled at him. [Image Here] ** ** ** Author''s Note: ?? New week! Vote powerstones beforedy luckes to look for me! If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 205: 205: Lady Luck (1) Chapter 205: 205: Lady Luck (1) Chapter 205: Lady Luck (1) ¡ª [She is indeed Lady Luck, I can ascertain.] Sisty spoke in his mind while he stared at the woman who looked to be a divine sculpture. [All of Lady Luck''s messages that you saw had toe through me. In that small instance of receiving her words, I could sense her presence. Although Observe doesn''t work on her, I can confirm that this woman''s presence matches with Lady Luck''s messages.] He wasn''t particrly doubtful, but it cleared any ounce of suspicion regardless. This woman ¨C glossy silver hair with a strand of red in the middle, wearing a tight ck dress that can be mistaken as full-bodied tights ¨C really was Lady Luck. She was beautiful, dazzling even, and she was quite aware of that fact, if her mischievous grin was anything to suggest while her golden eyes stared at his blue eyes that were checking her out shamelessly. "Mm, shouldn''t you leave some ogling forter?" Her seductive words said one thing, her body said another. She twisted her body, spinning around slowly to give him aplete glimpse of what he was looking at, her ck-and-red robe fluttering up to show her plump butt. "I am not running anywhere." Neji found her confident smile charming. Not many girls were this confident around him, but that just proved that she was a truedy. So, being the gentleman he was, he took her hand and kissed it softly, getting an amused smile out of her. "Thank you Mdy for summoning me here. It would have been a pain to look for a way inside this dimension otherwise." he said without releasing her hand. "But is there any grand reason you summoned this humble servant?" "Enough. No need to tter me." Lady Luck pulled her hand back, though her amused grin betrayed her feigned anger. "The chance of you returning was high, very much so since I had sent a pulse of my powers to you at that moment when I pushed you away, that was sure to keep you safe. Even inside the Void." She paused, her finger ying with her hair before she continued. "But still, I didn''t think we would meet so quickly. I had no idea where you ended up, except ''somewhere inside the void'', but that''s a quit a bit more difficult than looking for a needle in the hay. So instead of looking into the void myself, I was rather keeping an eye open for people going in and out of the Void." That''s when he opened that portal, allowing her to pull him to this ce. "As for why I pulled you in?" She smirked, pushing him down on the bed and sitting on top of his abdomen. "You think I would just let you go after how much I have invested in you?" Neji stared at her as she looked down on him smugly, her soft butt pressed against his lower abdomen. He was slightly surprised at himself when he felt his erection grow. Because holy shit, he escaped from certain death only a few hours ago, and now his dick was hard. "Then how does Mdy want me topensate her?" Neji asked and reached out his hands to ce them on her firm butt, she didn''t seem to mind. "Because whatever that is, I would make sure to do it gracefully in case I manage to satisfy her highness enough to give me back my Luck points." The Lady flinched at that, flinching again as she felt his erection grow stronger. Blushing softly even as she grinned, she cleared her throat. "I apologise, but I am not the one who took your luck." Neji listened to her silently. "What happened was¡­ um," she looked quite ashamed to talk about this matter, but seeing Neji''s growing curiosity, she sighed. "In short, a few hours ago, a meeting was held amongst the Council of Abstracts. About me almost starting an Omniversal War. At the end of the trial, the punishment for my¡­ crimes was decided as home arrest and power ''confiscation''. Though confiscated might be a bit too hard of a word. I suppose they temporarily sealed my powers, most of it anyway, or I wouldn''t have been able to bring you here at all. Though ''most'' here means all the luck rted powers I had." ''Ah¡­ so that''s how it is.'' Neji understood the situation instantly. Since he received Luck directly from her, it made sense why his luck stat became like that. She had looked away after saying those words, looking slightly flustered. Though Neji couldn''t figure out why. Her downfall was kind of a big loss for him, he would have a hard time with things. But at least she was alive. Her life was more important, after all. Lady Luck seemed to be able to read his mind even after losing her powers, if her growing blush was anything to go by. She smiled softly, though still not meeting his eyes. Haah, she had helped him so much already. Yet did she think he would find her useless now that her powers were gone temporarily? It was the opposite. -Flinch! Lady Luck flinched, snapping her head to look at him with surprised eyes. "...What the hell?" She gasped. She didn''t say her problem out loud, but Neji could see it painted in her expression. Why was his erection getting stronger? Neji smiled at her. "Why wouldn''t I get turned on after learning my sugar mommy sacrificed everything for this little me? It''s quite natural if you see it from my perspective." On top of that, she didn''t seem to regret her decision of standing up for him either, if her attempt to save him from the void was anything to go by. Lady Luck''s face grew redder. Ahh, it was weird seeing a being so old be like that, but it was a natural reaction. She might act like a super sadist mistress, but her romantic heart seemed to be that of a little girl. She was growing more flustered as his thoughts continued. Clearly she was evesdropping and had no intention to stop. So, Neji used one of the three starting skills he gained from his [Voidmancer] ss. [nk (Active/Passive) - Max Level Description: Passively lowers your presence and makes detecting you impossible via detection techniques, as the result would alwayse as [nk]. Also stops others from reading or harm your mind and soul. Some higher beings would be able to dodge these restrictions, and to counter that these effects can be further strengthened by actively pouring mana into the skill.] His Gamer''s Mind already allowed him a mental barrier, though it didn''t work on this woman. But this seemed to work, going by her suddenly confused expression. She frowned for a moment, trying harder to peek into his mind, but failing. In the end, she looked at him in displeasure for a minute before sighing. "Wait a second¡­" she sped her fingers together, taking in a deep breath and then releasing it. Immediately, Neji felt a sort of connection snap. "There, you are reconnected to the flow of Luck." Neji blinked. Checking his Status for a moment, it seemed she was right. He had 290 stats in Luck. But didn''t she- "Hey, the omniverse will fall into chaos if Luck stopped existing even for a minute. I am simply being suppressed, unable to control the flow of Luck, but the flow still exists regardless. Just that it''s working on autopilot. I just destroyed the perk- [Lady Luck''s Boytoy], which in turn severed the connection between you and me, so your existence automatically connected with the natural flow of luck." That¡­ made sense. However, he was still shocked how she so casually destroyed the perk. Was she simply that mad at him stopping her from peeking into his mind? "Hmph." ¡­Nah, even though she had her arms crossed and frowning, he could tell she was just acting. He shrugged, figuring the perk was useless with her powers sealed, and once her powers returned she could always give him the perk again. Other than that, he was still interested in her exnation. "How does that work? Correct me if I am wrong but, you are Luck itself. You are its personification. How can the flow of luck exist if your powers are sealed?" Lady Luck sighed, smiling bitterly. "It''s like how a human can go into aa, while still maintaining consciousness. He can''t move his hands and legs, or body for that matter. That''s the same for me, just on an Omniversal scale." Her bitter smile grew. "Pulling this off on other Abstract Beings would destroy the flow of their respective concepts, but- unlike them, there was Fate, my older sister, to manage any problems rted to the flow of Luck. She can do that since her power kind of dominates mine." Now she looked like a pitiful little girl, the unfavoured sibling who always had her glory stolen by her older sister. Neji felt bad. ''So there is a personification of Fate too.'' He would assume Luck and Fate to be under the same person, the same being. But it turned out they were different but simr enough for the respective abstract entities to be considered ''siblings'' and also affect each other''s domain. That''d exin why increasing his Luck stat allowed him to change his "Future", which was essentially his Fate. But just like she said, the concept of Fate was stronger than Luck. It was likeparing a sea with a river. This made Neji curious though. "Just how many abstract beings are out there?" Lady Luck pouted and crossed her arms at that question. "Now you are making me mad, darling. You have such a beautifuldy sitting on top of you, yet you are more interested in useless omniversal politics?" Neji could only shrug, making Lady Luck sigh. But to her credit, she started to answer his question soon, still sitting on top of him. - ¨C ¡ª Aeons ago, the cube universe was created from the thoughts, dreams, and fantasies of the mortals of the Prime universe. After a millennia passed, the cube had grown, bing a multiverse even before the Prime could. The Cube had the advantage of growth because there was no limit to the imagination, dreams, and fantasies of mortals. The Cube fed on them, creating worlds and universes within it- sourced from once the Prime mortals, and slowly even the cube''s own inhabitants. Soon, the Cube grew to be an Omniverse while the Prime just managed to grow to an Multiverse. The Abstract Beings that atop at the top of the food chain inside the Cube were the solidifications of mortal ideologies and concepts. At first, they weren''t sentient, but slowly they became intelligent. They had no forms, but they slowly came to earn one. Slowly, as the cube universe grew, so did they. Soon, they stood as the pirs of the Cube Omniverse. However, their growth wasn''t peaceful. Naturally, as they became intelligent, they shed with one another for one reason or another. The thousands of abstract entities, each with powers to destroy multiverses fought amongst themselves. That civil warsted a mere three days. Before the strongest of them stepped in to stop it. The Omniversal Buddha, the absolute personification of Peace and Bnce, managed to stop the war in what seemed like an instant. All the Abstract Beings were soon organised, all told to obey rules that''d be benefiting the Omniverse. Some didn''t listen, so they were eradicated. The ones who did, they lived, fulfilling their duties as they should. Followed by the Buddha, the Abstract Entities were given ranks. From [ss 1] to [ss 9], with the former being the highest. There was a ss-0, but it was forbidden to talk about them. Beside the Buddha, absolute concepts such as Eternity, Infinity, Life, Death, and Fate were in ss-1. They were the six pirs of existence. (There was another one amongst them, the so-called personification of the Void, Oblivion. However, he wasn''t actually ''the'' personification of Void, but just ''a'' personification, in other words- just a Voidborn. He waster killed in the Omniversal War by the hands of the Primordial.) Lady Luck, for one, was ranked as a ss-2, along with the likes of Mistress Love, Sire Hate and more (only ss-2 and lower are given such corny titles). "Hmm, so are the abstract beings the strongest in the Cube?" Neji asked, fine with the exnation. "No." Lady Luck shrugged. "There are transcendent beings who can match us, and some even surpass us. But yes, as a faction we are the strongest." "I suppose the one beyond omnipotence guy is one of those transcendents?" Lady Luck froze at Neji''s question, looking frightened for the first time in this conversation. Noticing his worried look, she sighed. "Please don''t take their name so casually. You might be fine talking about them like this since you are their Gamer, but it would createplications for others." "..." "Not me, mind you." Lady Luck quickly pointed out. "I at least have the authority to talk about them. As for your question- no, they aren''t a transcendent being. They are an¡­ outsider. Theye from both outside the Cube and Prime omniverse, though nobody knows where exactly. As you can guess, they are an outer god. But they don''t look like octopuses, no." Outer Gods. That term was so colourless to Neji at this point. He already was disappointed once in the Tower, and again here. They didn''t even respect the term! "They looked fairly human the few times they showed themselves. Though it might possibly be a disguise since amongst the few times they showed themselves, they almost every time used a different appearance. For example, they had shown themselves as a female a few times and as a male some other times. Heck, they sometimes showed up as a milf, and sometimes a shota." "...So ''they'' are just weirdos?" "It is also theorised they are two people, though most strongly disagree." Lady Luck seemed to not hear his question. "Most say such strong beings can''t be more than one. And that statement speaks for itself since the people doing that im are strongest amongst the cube." Lady Luck sighed. "Assuming they are two people, the first time the male one appeared, it was a young boy with ck hair, red eyes, red horns, and white wings too. On the contrary, the first time the female one appeared, she was wearing a casual tight crop-top and shorts, as if she was taking a stroll in her backyard. And unlike the boy''s angel-demon outlook, she had draconic horns around her head, and if her slitted golden eyes were anything to go by, she probably really was a dragon. That raised suspicion amongst our ranks since such a being shouldn''t have such restricted races at all, but it was soon thoroughly confirmed that ''both'' of them were the OBOP, and that they were probably just cosying." "..." So the ''One'' Beyond Omnipotent might actually be ''Two''? And they were also actual Outer Gods? Holy shit. "Anyway, I myself don''t know much about them and the other stuff I do know would bring trouble for both you and me if I talk. The ss-1s get really mad about that." Lady Luck said noticing Neji''s growing interest that faded once she said that. Neji sighed but nodded at that. He already got her in trouble once, he didn''t want to bring more. "Rather," Lady Luck suddenly licked her lips seductively, "Don''t you think we are forgetting something?" Neji feigned ignorance. "Oh yes, I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me. I still have to ask about the Omniverse''s Will-" Neji couldn''t finish his words. He could only whimper as the dangerously beautiful woman plunged down towards his face with her tongueshing out, creacking inside his mouth and wrapping his tongue around hers and moving as if she was trying to strangle it. When the kiss ended a minuteter, Neji breathing was heavily, his displeasure clear at his first loss at a tongue wrestling, while the Lady smiled at him with her wet lips. "Ahhh, I''ve been waiting sooo long for this~ you have no idea, sweetheart." Before he could take a breather, the sex-crazy woman jumped at him again, her hand going under his shirt (that Sisty had lovingly chosen) and tearing it off. Oh, he was getting molested. ¡­Again. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 206: 206: Lady Luck (2)** Chapter 206: 206: Lady Luck (2)** Chapter 206: Lady Luck (2)** ¡ª "Mmhmm¡­ slow down¡­" As her tongue overwhelmed his own, her hands pushing down his arms while her ass grinded against his crotch, the boy wasn''t even resisting anymore. She had used her leftover powers to bnce the gap between them (since she wouldn''t feel anything he did otherwise), however she made her body just strong enough to have an edge over him and his techniques. As she tasted his saliva, his tongue moving on her rhythm, Lady Luck realised just how much she''s been starving for him, how much she''s meaning to make the always smug boy submit to her. Soon, he will call her mommy. Time passed differently in this realmpared to Neji''s world. That''s why sometimes, while a few hours passed for her, she had seen him live for years. Some other times she only saw him live a few days while decades had passed on her side. In which case she had to stock the ''movie'' to see it in one sittingter on, and she was pleased with what she saw. Very rarely did she find such fun toys that kept her entertained in her boredom¡­ no, maybe not a toy. Though she didn''t want to admit it to herself, this one might be a bit more than a mere ''toy'' to her. ¡­No, she definitely saw him as something more than that. Or else she wouldn''t have gone so far for him. But ehhh, that feeling probably wouldn''tst that long (long- by her definition). Maybe it would even end before her confinement did, who knows? She was well aware he would hate her if he knew that she thought of him this way¡­ but that''s just how living for an eternity does to a being. As a true conceptual deity, she couldn''t bring herself to get attached to anything, let alone love a mortal. ¡­What saddened even her icy heart though was this boy''s feelings for her. At first he did see her as a selfish deity (a term she didn''t like but at least he was somewhat right), but at this point, after he saw her do so many things for him, he might have fallen in love with her for real. Though she couldn''t confirm since he was concealing his mind from her. In any case, even if she couldn''t love him like how his girls did, she did see the boy in a light of favouritism more than anything and anyone else in the history of creation. That''s why she''d like to make sure he stayed alive, so after this¡­ session was dealt with, she will offer him help to the best of her current abilities (which was surprisingly a lot). She cancelled the kiss, looking down at his shirtless form that gave a clear view of his alluring chest. As one could guess, she found humanoid shapes beautiful ¨C or she wouldn''t have taken this humane form of her at all ¨C so this body below her certainly charmed her. ''He probably has the best look in all of existence in this particr body type.'' Given most strong beings were built like tanks, unlike his lean build, that''s not surprising. Even then, the Gamer System did an excellent job at making its user perfect on an omniversal level, and it wasn''t so shocking knowing its creator. That rumour once made her so curious that she wanted to try the previous gamer just to confirm the rumours, but he was never her type and the Abstract Beings hated him¡­ But this little guy here was her type, and she didn''t care about thetter requirement. The boy finally spoke, having had enough of her silent treatment. "First you molest me and then you stare at me without a word." Neji said while sweating, his lips pink from the colour of her lipstick. "I can''t even get mad, that was a good kiss, though not the type I like." She giggled at that, tucking a strand of her behind her ears. "You liked it, that''s all that matters. Now, why don''t you satisfy me as well?" At her proposal, the boy thought for a moment before smiling. "I never said I am satisfied, but sure thing. Come,y down." Curious. She wanted to see what he had in his mind. So she did as he said andid down on the spot that was previously upied by him. ¡­. Neji rose and walked between her legs before lowering his face to her lower abdomen, taking a delicious breath in. It smelled like some celestial flower that he had never seen before. The aroma was charming and gorgeous, almost seductive, yet motherly. After enjoying the scent for a bit more, Neji pushed her dress up a bit, revealing her tights-d pussy with no panties in between. "I hope these aren''t too expensive." said Neji before swiftly tearing apart the tights right above her pussy, making her yelp. Neji looked up and saw her flustered for the first time. "Uh? Wait, you never did or saw this kind of y before?" Lady Luck cleared her throat. "I did see, when you did it with your girls, but never experienced it myself." Neji red at her jokingly. "What a voyeur." but she was his voyeur, if her words were to be believed that she only saw him do it. She simply shrugged at him and Neji just grinned. If that''s the case, he was going to do some of the stuff she had only watched until now. Leaning over, he stopped to appreciate her clean pussy, a pink flesh barely peeking from the inside. He pushed his face down against it, gaining a soft whimper from hisdy, before getting a bigger moan when he pushed his tongue inside. "Mhhm~" ¡­. It felt awesome. She wasn''t the type to do much forey, just kissing and some light groping, and fuck did she regret not doing more. Though she doubted anyone else of her previous partners would have been as good with their tongue as this brat. He was born for this. She pushed his head down with her hands, feeling his tongue getting more intense while she moaned at his own hands going up and massaging her waist. Her waist was being yed with, while her inner walls were being pushed apart, the touch of his fingers and tongue slowly feeling like pleasure jolts at his tant use of [Skills]. This brat, he was actually cheating. Unfortunately, she didn''t have any sex-rted powers and never bothered to learn any as well. But if she knew she would one day find herself at a mortal''s mercy forcking those skills, she would have created some right then. "Ahhhn~" She moaned again, this time giggling to herself. As a supreme being, the concept of sexual frustration didn''t exist for her. But damn did she feel all her recent worries just disappear at this boy''s expert use of his godly tongue. "Ahhn¡­ Not bad, not bad." Now she wanted him to grow stronger as soon as possible so she wouldn''t have to hold back by lowering her power level and therefore making things much more juicier. Lady Luck felt her inner thighs starting to tighten as bodily fluid started to circte beneath her abdomen. "Mmhmh-...!!" With a stuttering moan, she released her worries, frustrations, anger, and helplessness ¨C the four emotions that she''s been feeling for thest few days ¨C all of which erupted out of her body, entirely being devoured by hertest lover-boy one drop after another. As she gasped for air, her arm above her forehead, the boy rose from between her legs, wiping his lips and giving her a dirty smirk. "Thanks for the drink, Mdy, it was honestly the tastiest thing I have had in centuries." She was about to say something, teasing him about how he was a good ot and what not, but he just whipped his big fat cock out of his pants (pants that promptly disappeared into his inventory) and angled it in front of her pussy. She had seen that dick before many times, but actually feeling it against her pussy lips¡­ Fuck, she was losing it. "Haah," Lady Luck bit her lips and red at him as he gave her some teasing touches with his cock. "Stop, don''t. Be a good sex toy and m that big fat cock inside me, you hear-" Her dirty talk was interrupted by her ear-splitting moan once he actually mmed his length inside her. It was lucky she was alone in this mansion as a punishment of her being house arrested, or her maids would havee running. She could feel his cock throbbing inside her, his veins pulsating against her inner flesh, and each time it twitched she felt a jolt of pleasure run through her body. Oh, she had underestimated him. She should have increased the gap a bit more when she was bncing her body for him. She only took his natural talent into consideration, but looked over his sex-rted [Skills]. ''Mommy¡­? Looks like he won''t be calling me that anytime soon. In fact the opposite mighte true.'' Maybe a part of her wanted this to happen, for the tables to turn and her getting pushed under him instead. Though she would never admit it. "Mdy," Neji whispered to her ears, and she hadn''t even noticed when he leaned over amidst all this pleasure. "As it turns out, my [Nirvana Touch] works on steroids when I use it with mana rather than stamina. Hope you don''t lose your mind." Oh, she was losing her mind. Though what was he saying? Did he mean he could use Mana now- ah, yes, she could sense it. How did she not notice? As he moved his hips back before mming in again, feeling his huge cock mming against the entrance of her womb, her useless thoughts disappeared and she could feel her mind truly losing itself. "Oh my~" she still giggled, challenging him. "Lose my mind? With just this? Dear, I am old, really really old. I have had b-better than this." That was a lie. Abstract Beings didn''t have the need of a partner, though most did y around from time to time for amusement, and so did Lady Luck, however that little didn''t give them much experience. Her previous boytoys were certainly stronger than Neji, but they weren''t ''better'' at bed. Their dick wasn''t so good, so great and so mind-blowing. No, they couldn''t evenpare. "There, you areparing me with others again." said Neji with a sad voice, pushing a finger inside her mouth and making her look up in surprise, looking up at the scene ahead where her legs were on top of his shoulders as he was pushing his hips down at her. "Don''t ask me how I can tell, I just can, I have dealt with your type before." That made Lady Luck frown, not liking the fact that she was beingpared to mortals- ah. Ohh, she got it now. Beingpared to didn''t feel good. She bit his finger softly, sucking on it. "I get it, darling. I guess nobody likes beingpared to others, thanks for enlightening me. However," She smirked at him. "You don''t want me topare you to others? Then simply do better than them-" She couldn''t finish her words, and it was worth it if her lewd moan was anything to suggest. Uff, men. They were so simple yet soplex. As Lady Luck felt her pussy stretch for his big fat cock, wrapped around it as if it didn''t want to let go, she felt her climaxe close, along with Neji''s own. She moaned a rxed but lewd moan as her inner walls clenched against his cock and squirted over it, at the same time his semen leaked into her womb, gushing in for a whole minute and filling her insides to the brink. Lady Luck felt as if she was floating, she was so satisfied. So she reached out her hand and patted Neji''s head, saying, "Good job, darling. Unfortunately that wasn''t my best experience, but¡­" It actually was, but she just liked to spite him. "Still, good jo- eep!!" "Fuck, this isn''t funny anymore." Neji had a deep scowl on his face, his jaws clenched hard as he twisted her body around, making her lie on her chest with her butt facing him. Lady Luck couldn''t see but only felt as he raised her butt upwards and pushed down his hard dick inside her as if sheathing a sword. His hips his ass soft backside, making it jiggle like jelly before he yanked back and mmed inside her again. ''Oh f-fuck¡­!'' As her body twitched, she cursed in her mind. Maybe she shouldn''t have taunted him after all. ¡­. .. . "O-ohhh~ s-stop! You are killing me!" "N-no, not my horns~ ahhn!" "S-slow down, please-" "Oh my buddha, save me-" "Mmhmm! Mmff!" Now her head was hardly pushed down on the pillow, her moans being muffled by it, her body twitching constantly at his ps that remade her perfect ass into red tomatoes, and his fat cock still ravaging her tired cunt, sshing with cum and squirt. So this was what an orgasm felt like. She didn''t think she would ever feel an emotion, a level of pleasure, at this age of hers. She was old, ancient even, yet this was the first time in ever that she felt so thoroughly satisfied, so thoroughly pleased, and so thoroughly used. She could see why those women liked him so much, he was just so perfect. If only she was a mortal¡­ she might have been able to enjoy being his bitch, being treated like this any day, anywhere. Unfortunately, she was too prideful to- "Ohhh, fuckkk!" As he mmed into her onest time, cumming inside her aggressively while leaning down and biting her neck, her thoughts went nk for a moment. ¡­Fuck. To think she would enjoy being used so vulgarly. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: ?? Vote Powerstones for a guaranteed lucid dream with Lady Luck in it. (Legit) (Source: Trust me bro ??) - If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 207: 207: New Start (1) Chapter 207: 207: New Start (1) Chapter 207: New Start (1) ¡ª It was a draw. She was on the verge of calling him ''daddy'', but she managed to turn the table atst by releasing a bit of her power. It was cheating, but she wouldn''t admit. Atst, she almost forced Neji to call her ''mommy'', but he managed to hold in as well. None of them knew how many times they turned one another around, but they had to ept it was a draw. Now, Neji was telling her a story. "That honestly was a really troublesome time for me. I was strictly told not to engage in any rtionship in my middle school by my mother, who also happened to be my boss back then. But ambitious as I was, I managed to seduce the daughter of a rich ''businessman'', whoter on turned out to be an international gangster. Once my ''girlfriend'' found out that I do jobs where I sell my body and have done so dozens of times before, she cried to her ''daddy'' who came to hunt me down." Neji finished his story with a shrug while Lady Luck looked at him impressed, a coffee cup in her hand as sheid on her chest beside him. She had asked him this- ''How was life in Prime?'' So he was exining his not-so-special life to her. "What after? Did they capture you and then throw you to the sea where you ended up being eaten by a shark?" Lady Luck said jokingly while Neji froze briefly and gave her an awkward smile. "¡­Wait, am I on spot?" Neji sighed. "Oh well, not exactly. Y''see, my mom was the one who taught me the basics of seduction and stuff, I learned theter stages myself, but anyway. She knew her game, and she was good at it. Better than me at that time, at least. As it turned out, my ''girlfriend'' had no mother, having died while giving birth to her, and her father was a loyal cunt, which made it an easy target for my mom. In a matter of a few days, she was into his pants, she had managed to seduce him." Neji shrugged at Luck''s baffled expression. "Skipping a few days in, we were on a Yacht owned by my mother''s¡­ boyfriend ¨C who''s also my soon-to-be father-inw ¨C and I was just enjoying the night sky after spending some time with my ''girlfriend'', that spoiled bitch. I was just rxing, I tell you, my guard,pletely down. That''s when my mum came running behind me and before I could even react, she pushed me off the railing. I fell to the sea, fell right into a shark''s mouth, and died." "¡­." her face was petrified. "Your mother did¡­ what?" Neji shrugged. "Anyway, that''s my story on how I died. Boring, ain''t it?" Lady Luck didn''t say anything. Instead, she threw her ss on the floor, where it disappeared in thin air before she spread her arms and hugged Neji''s head, pushing it between her naked breasts. "It''s fine, darling. There, I will let you call me mommy, okay? Nowe on, do it, call me mommy." "In your dreams." Neji scoffed whileughing, pushing her back (to her clear dissatisfaction) he took out a phone from his inventory. His inventory wasn''t destroyed, not even damaged, so all the things inside were still there. Luckily. He yed with the phone for a second before pushing it into Luck''s face, a video ying on it. "Also, it would be quite contradictory if I suddenly call you mommy after what you said a while ago, no?" The video yed, showing a sweaty feminine back where wet hair rested, along with a pair of hands pulling on the ck horns of the woman. ["A-ahh, daddy! No! No! S-stop it please, I can''t go on if you pull my horns like that~! I will faint again if you don''t s-slow down, daddy-"] The phone suddenly vanished in thin air, Lady Luck smiling sweetly with her eyes closed. "You were saying?" "Yeah, I have it copied to my other devices when you were busy moaning." "¡­" "You can''t ess my inventory, miss sealed deity." she probably couldn''t do that even when in full power, but Neji wouldn''t bet on that. "¡­" she cleared her throat. "S-speaking of daddy and mommy though, aren''t you going to ask me about your parents? Your 2nd life''s parents." ¡­Turns out, she was really good at changing subjects, because Neji''s interest was caught. ¨C Seeing his expression change from teasing to serious, she snapped her fingers as the image of a distant cloudy garden materialised in the ceiling of the room. Two couples, one with white and blue hair, and another with ck and brown hair, were sitting with their backs facing the ''camera'', chit-chatting amongst themselves. Neji recognised all four of them, even though his father''s hair was locked as white unlike usual. They were his parents and parents-inw. "You told me to put them in a safe heaven, but honestly most heavens aren''t safe. That''s why I had to create a new one where nobody except for them exists, oh angels too but they are just there to serve them, can''t really be considered people." Lady Luck exined, going to a pause as she watched Neji observing the scene with an expressionless face. His hand reached out for it once, but¡­ the ceiling was out of his reach. "...You okay?" Neji withdrew his hand back and turned to her with a smile. "I am, and thank you." Gosh, now she was getting butterflies in her stomach. She might really be attached to him at this rate. "...No need to thank me." Lady Luck looked away, twirling her hair around her finger. "I just¡­ did what my favourite boytoy asked me to. There''s nothing more to that." He just kept smiling, making her look away once their eyes met. In the end, heughed it off. "I wanna tease you so bad, but I don''t want my thanks to seem fake. I am truly grateful, Mdy, and it might sound like a bluff since a ''mortal'' is saying it, but I promise to help you regain your power before your confinement ends." Her confinement was of a long time, at least from a mortal''s point of view. It was just mildly annoying for her, but he didn''t know that and it was the thoughts that counted anyway. Not like he would actually be able to rewrite a punishment given out by the omniversal Buddha itself. But again, it''s the thought that counts. Haah, he really was a special one in her life. It might take a bit longer than usual for her to get bored of him. She just hoped that the short time wouldn''t be cut even shorter because of his carelessness and ill fate¡­ ¨C ''That''s goal number two, then.'' Neji nodded to himself while observing Lady Luck y with her hair in thought. His first goal was to find his lovers as soon as possible and make sure they aren''t harmed in any way. Now, his second goal was to free Lady Luck from her ''home arrest'', which was a bit too long for it to be considered so. 500 years, that''s how long her punishment was supposed tost. For this goal, he would of course need to be strong enough to make the Abstract Beings bow to his words, which he wasn''t sure would be possible in a mere 500-years or not, but a goal is a goal. He also had a third goal, to kill Primordial, and to do it in a satisfying way unlike what happened with his daughter. But that''s a very distant goal, and possibly impossible. So he just kept it at the back of his mind. "Now, enough of that." Neji said, looking away from the projection in the ceiling. He wanted to watch a bit more, but he figured it''s better to not waste any more time since even a second can mean years in some world where his girls might have ended up in. His parents were also his goal, but they fell into a category after the third one, since he wanted to be strong enough to prevent anything likest time from happening. "Instead, shouldn''t we hurry? You said you''ve got a n for me, right?" Lady Luck cleared her throat, snapping her fingers to cancel the projection before looking into his eyes. "My n actually consisted of giving you another course of energy that can rece yourck of mana. You see, the Curse of the Primordial is supposed to stop the flow of all types of energy within a being''s body - including life energy, that''s how it kills a person instantly. It''s so strong that it can affect most of the Abstract Beings even, those whock a soul or body. However, with the Omniverse''s help, you managed to block most of the curse, which included the blockage of Life Energy and other forms of energy, one of them being Chakra, Nen, and Cursed Energy, terms you are familiar with." Neji nodded. "Chakra is actually different from Mana. The quickest example would be that exhaustion of Mana doesn''t kill you, not in most realities anyway, but exhausting chakra entirely kills you instantly. That''s because Chakra is intertwined with life force, which still flows through our body." Lady Luck said, raising a finger. "My n was to send you to either Naruto, HxH, or JJK worlds, and I even had prepared everything for you, your background etc. But haah, my baby is so amazing that he managed to break the curse by himself beforeing to see me. Though it annoys me since it means all my research has gone to waste, I am happy for you. Mana is the most versatile form of energy for mortals and lesser divinities." That¡­ was touching. She thought really well of him, this woman. He was falling in love with her each growing second, though he was pretty sure she didn''t. She just saw him as a fun being that kept her entertained. For now. He would change that about her because that''s what he was good at. "Sorry to pour water into your ns, Mdy. So what now?" Lady Luck shrugged. "Ehhh, it''s not that big of a deal. I am still sending you to Naruto world because that''s where one of your girls ended up-" she raised a finger before he could interrupt her. "And before you ask ''who'', no I have no idea. I could have checked if not for the fact that I am in this state. For now, I have found another two of your girls, one is in DxD and another in Bleach. Two more are left to find, but I think it will take some time." He couldn''t say he wasn''t disappointed that he didn''t know who was safe and who wasn''t. But¡­ he still was grateful for all the help he was receiving. For thest 15 years, he had to do everything alone (if he didn''t count Kurai) but now that he was receiving help from a higher being, it felt¡­ strangely rxing. "Thank-" "Don''t thank me yet. Thank me after you make sure all your girls are alive. I wanna meet them too, they seem fun." Lady Luck said, ying with her hair again. At least she didn''t look jealous. "Now, I would have liked to send you off immediately, but unfortunately because of theck of my power you will have to take the Dimensional Elevator." "That''s a thing?" "Yep, it is real." Lady Luck giggled. "Don''t fight with the other passengers, and most importantly, be careful." "Hey why do you sound like I am leaving right now, I am not even dress-" *Clink* Neji heard a sound like the opening of an elevator as he turned around, watching a shiny cosmos-coloured elevator behind him that slowly, very slowly, opened its gates. "Hey, what the hell?" "Oh also," Lady Luck didn''t heed to his yelling ¨C while Sisty was smart enough to put some clothes on him ¨C and came to suddenly kiss him. As the kiss ended, Neji''s body glowed white and a "¡ì" mark materialised in the air before pushing inside his chest. "Mhmm, now this will keep you connected with me, but don''t worry your Luck stat wouldn''t be affected. You are an Agent of Luck, though you have no powers ¨C except for letting me sense where you are and also watch andmunicate with you freely ¨C since I cast the contract too quickly." Neji wanted to yell, ''Then why didn''t you do it before?!?'' but she confiscated his ability to speak by kissing him again, this time a deep one thatsted until the elevator finally opened behind him. When it did, Lady Luck was dressed again, and she softly pushed him inside the elevator, where he barely managed to not crash on the other passengers. "Bye, darling. Come back to mommy soon~" she waved her hand as the elevator closed instantly, unlike its opening time. Which he thought was bullshit. "Ugh," Neji groaned, standing in the middle of the crowded elevator. He could see about a few dozen people, and the inside of the elevator was huge enough to hold them all in without looking cramped. "That was Lady Luck right?" "She said ''mommy''... Does that mean¡­" "Yeah, this guy is probably one of the legendary ''lover-boy'' that are rumoured to be picked by her once every aeon or something?" The crowd around him was chit-chatting, eyeing him in awe. And despite what he expected, nobody gave him ridicule for being the ''lover-boy'' of a sealed deity. Then he remembered nobody other than the Abstract Beings were to know about her punishment, and they wouldn''t notice her absence either since everything will be handled by Fate. This elevator, filled as it might be, didn''t hold any single Abstract Beings. Why would they need to use an elevator, after all? Rather, the passengers were ''Agents''. Just like how he was¡­ and just like the tanned blonde woman that was walking towards him was. The other stepped away from her approach as if scared to even brush shoulders with her. "Oy, you." The tall woman, around 7"2 if Neji had to guess, stood in front of Neji with her arms crossed. "You''re an agent of Luck?" "I think you heard the others chitter just like I did." Neji answered, not shaken at her tant try of intimidation. The woman stared at him silently. "I did, but it seems you are new here. Agents and Lovers are different. Also, Abstracts never make their lover-boys into their agent. Why would they make their lover work under them, after all?" She shrugged. "But I guess a mortal like you needed the benefits that being an agent brought, that''d make sense why she actually broke that unwritten rule." "..." How should he exin that he gained no such benefits that she spoke of? Then again, why should he exin? The woman looked down at him for a few more seconds before letting out a soft ''heh''. She snapped her fingers and a ck card appeared in her hand that she pushed towards him. "The name''s Famine, Famine Fatale. An Agent of Death. I will be blunt, I don''t like Lady Luck, her force is annoying. My job is to kill, but many of the times my targets escape because of a tiny speck of luck. That''s why let''s watch each other''s back in the future, eh? You can help me hunt down some punks, and I can help you destroy some people, worlds, or universes, whatever you wish. Of course, for a price." If the whispers around him were to be trusted, she was a [World Ender], destroyer ofs and universes. Probably rted to her job as an agent of death. Neji epted the card, though he was sure he wouldn''t use it because herst line was ominous. [Next stop, Neji Hado.] Suddenly, a voice rang inside the elevator and Neji blinked. "That''s your name? Hmm, it sounds familiar¡­" The woman touched her chin in thought as Neji quickly made his way to the slowly opening door. Lady Luck said the news of the death of the new Gamer had spread through most ces that were directly connected to the abstract beings, so it wasn''t strange if these people recognised his name. Though this conversation might alert the entity Death about his living, he didn''t care. Hisdy said the others have probably figured out his escape already, but told him not to worry because they wouldn''t just send him to Primordial just because of that. They had pride of their own, after all. "Ah, yes. Hey, ya''r the Gamer, right?!" The woman yelled from behind, but the door opened just in time for Neji to step out into the rainbow cosmos, feeling the door close immediately. He couldn''t even figure out where he was standing before the rainbow shone brightly, too bright for his eyes to see anymore, as his mind went nk. ¡­. After waking up, he soon found himself staring at the mirror¡­ It took him a minute ow two to properly look at his new look because his eyes kept seeing through the mirror, like an X-ray vision, however atst he managed to see his¡­ new form. With his blindfold pulled up to reveal his cosmic blue eyes, he observed his long white hair that flowed like a river on his back. In short, he had the same look as always, same face and same body. Except his hair was longer, and his shoulders were wider and he was a few inches taller "..." However, his changes weren''t just physical. He summoned his Status Page, where everything was fine as well, except for two teeny tiny details. His name. And¡­ his age. [Name: Neji Hyuga (Hado) Age: 22 (16)] [Image Here] "..." What, how, and why the fuck? Is this what she meant when she said she had his ''background'' prepared? "Lady¡­ Luck." That idiotic woman. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 208: 208: New Start (2) Chapter 208: 208: New Start (2) Chapter 208: New Start (2) ¡ª Neji Hyuga was born within the branch family of the esteemed Hyuga n of the Leaf Vige, one of the five great hidden viges. However, although a branch member he was, he was special. He didn''t have the pale white eyes of the Hyugas, no. Even though he was a pureblooded Hyuga, he didn''t have the n''s Byakugan. In the beginning of his life, he was viewed as a disappointment, a disgrace to the Hyuga n for not having the Byakugan even though he was the child of the branch head. So much so that he was ordered to wear a blindfold every time he went out of the npound in order to hide his "shameful eyes". However, things changed on the 8th birthday of the Hyuga princess, Hinata Hyuga. She was attempted to be kidnapped by a Lightning Vige ninja, however the nine-year-old Neji Hyuga managed to kill the enemy Jounin by snapping his neck with an unknown "telekinesis jutsu", therefore saving Hinata''s life. Soon the Lightning Vige demanded for the Head of the Hyuga n because everyone assumed it was he who killed the assassin, not Neji because it wouldn''t make sense for an untrained 9-year-old to be that strong. In the end, the Head''s twin brother, who was also Neji''s father, agreed to be sent in his brother''s spot since it was his son''s "fault" to begin with. However, even after the saving of his daughter and sacrifice of his brother, the Hyuga head only saw the young Neji as a treasure vault, someone who was born with¡­ the legendary eyes of reincarnation. As it turned out, Neji wasn''t born without the Byakugan, no. He was born with a pair of eyes that were the evolution of that eye, something that only the Head knew the story of. The mythical Tenseigan. Now that Neji was an orphan, his mother having died while giving birth to him and his father sacrificed, he didn''t have anyone to protect him when the n head demanded his eyes to be transnted onto himself. Doctor announced the operation of the eye transnt will kill Neji, but the Head didn''t care for the boy''s life. However, fortunately, it turned out that the receiver of the eye would need to be at the end of adolescence, meaning more than 19 years old. Any more or any lower than that age would cause the receiver to receive consequences too. Angry as he was, the head kept a cool demeanour and came out with a solution. He wouldn''t receive the eyes, instead his eldest daughter would. Meaning that Hinata Hyuga, the same person that Neji saved, would take his life on her 20th birthday, December 27th. This was the month of October, date 27th. Meaning that incident would happen in exactly 2 more months. To that day, Neji Hyuga was ordered to wear blindfolds to hide his mythical eyes, unable to disobey because of the curse seal on his forehead. ¡ª-¡ï-¡ª [''The Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing'' has detected the Hyuga Curse Seal ced on you and devoured it. You have learned how to cast the Hyuga Curse seal.] [You have received a memory package!] [Do you want to ept it?] [Y/N] Neji wasn''t surprised at the first message. Now that the primordial curse didn''t exist, the omniversal blessing would save him from any curse and ill effects. Hyuga Curse Seal was too insignificant for it to even be a consideration for it. Though he appreciated the knowledge to cast the seal onto others now. That was basically an envement spell, initiating great pain to a target with this seal if they disobeyed him. As for the second set of messages, he clicked ''Yes''. There was no shy effect, no brain-numbing pain. Just- he lived through the memories of ''Neji Hyuga'' in a short instant, blinking rapidly as he understood this world a bit more. Most of the things were the same as the canon timeline, with the biggest change being that everything was 5 years ahead, for example the Academy started at the age of 12 and ended at 17. That''s why even though Naruto was possibly 20 years of age right now, the 4th Great Ninja War hadn''t taken ce yet. However, the "time-skip" did happen, and from what Neji could see in his memories, Naruto had returned to the vige just today, a few hours ago. "Also. Bullshit." Neji looked at his oceanic blue eyes with cosmic details. "This isn''t Tenseigan. Not entirely anyway." Looking at his blue eyes, he didn''t notice any of the flower petals that the Tenseigan is supposed to have. So, he just opened his ''Quirk Page'' to make sure of things. -.-.-.--.-.-.- =[Genome Abilities Page]= Details: You are a world hopper, so the page name begged for a change. This page consists of all your quirks, bloodline powers, and any other meta abilities. List of your gnome abilities: 1. (Evolved) Surge - Level 2 2. (Evolved) Lord''s Eye - Level 2 3. Mine - Level 9 4. Big Show - Level 7 5. Aquatic Breathing - Level 10 6. Multitasker - Level 10 7. Bloodcurdle - Level 9 -.-.-.--.-.-.- "..." Only seven quirks. Fucking goddammit. ''It''s fine¡­ it''s fine¡­ All of the elemental abilities can be imitated by most Jutsus. Most, if not all, others can be imitated by Magic. This isn''t that bad¡­ calm. Deep breaths.'' Unsurprisingly, he was angry. Very super angry. He had of course seen this oue in the future sight before, but this hit had. Obviously, knowing the future he had taken precautions for this scenario too or at least tried to do so, but they didn''t work. Losing quirks wouldn''t have been a problem if he gave a copy of his quirks to someone, which he did by giving a few powerful quirks to his girls and Kurai. The girls were gone, and Kurai lost all her quirks. He had also nned to keep a backup by giving a few quirks to someone from the Arcane ne. However, giving any quirk to Yue didn''t work because her passive skill [Regenation] considered the quirks as an outside ailment, an ''injury'' to her genes, so it acted up and regenerated her body to a state where these ''injuries'' didn''t exist. Always. On the other hand, Raven just didn''t trust him enough to ept any "bodily modifications", as she liked to call it. That was fair, but it hurt Neji''s feelings the first time he heard it. As for the others, their bodies simply weren''t strong enough to withstand quirks that were [Level 70] and beyond, not even one of them. When tried, the quirks simply overwhelmed their DNA and ordingly destroyed their bodies. If taken a Health Potion, the transference of the Quirk was simply reverted. Neji has seen many simr possibilities of his tries to keep the quirks stored somewhere using his [Future Sight], such as putting them into dead bodies. However, that didn''t work either and the body just dposed. In short, nothing worked. This was just his fate (he wouldn''t me his luck). To calm down and look away from this frustrating situation, he took a deep breath in and clicked on his "Lord''s Eye" which was clearly the evolution of Eyes of the Lord, though he didn''t recall it ever evolving. [Lord''s Eye - Level 2 Details: The merge between your quirk [Eyes of the Lord - Level 9] and this body''s bloodline limit [Byakugan Level - 1], causing the quirk to evolve into [Lord''s Eye]. -When activated by pouring mana into the eyes, causing them to glow majestically, the user has aplete-360o field of vision around himself, and can see as far as 10-kilometres in the distance. -The user''s vision, when activated, can prate almost any object, allowing him to see through thick walls, peer underground, and even examine the contents of a person''s body -While activated with mana, the user can copy any fighting style, ent, bodynguage, and abilities up to the rank of [low-divine] just by seeing it. (An example of a low-divine technique would be the Infinite Tsukuyomi jutsu). However, these copied techniques aren''t permanent, unless the user trains with them. -Telekinesis. Can be used without activating the eyes. However, it can be resisted if the user doesn''t concentrate fully or if the target has either great chakra control or too much chakra. -Flight. Can be used without activating the eyes. However, the flight speed depends entirely on the mana spent while using it.] "Hmmm¡­." Neji scratched his chin. "Thest two abilities are indeed that of the Tenseigan, though Ick its true powers." Such as the Truth Seeking Orb, Tenseigan Chakra Mode and Gravity Maniption. And possibly some more, that the show never covered. Hearing hisints, Sisty replied in his mind. [Master, I think this can already be considered a knockoff tenseigan. One that is potentially stronger than the original because of its copying abilities.] He actually agreed with her on that. This copying ability was far greater than the Sharingan, as this could potentially copy Mangekyou, and even Izanami and Izanagi aspects of those red eyes. [As for why you don''t have the original one, that''s certainly because a true Tenseigan can only be gained by an ¨­tsutsuki who is imnted with a pair of Byakugan from a Hyuga. You aren''t an ¨­tsutsuki, are you? I believe the only reason you even gained the aforementioned abilities is because of the Eyes of the Lord itself, which is sort of a divine power. I say sort of because it doesn''t actually need divinity to be used, though it shows divine effect. It''s just that type of power.] That''s true too. If not, neither he nor the original user, Adam, would have been able to use it. And Adam clearly copied Divine abilities with it, though at the cost of his life. [Either way, that divine aspect of the eyes might have fooled your Hyuga blood to assume you were some direct descendant of ¨­tsutsuki yourself because they are also divine beings, albeit low-divine.] [Though I do think once you level-up, more and more abilities will pop up.] That''s a surprisingly well-thought-out conclusion, Neji decided. Meaning she deserved a big thank you. [I- it''s okay. That''s my job, anyway.] Ahh, he couldn''t have enough of this helpful little Sisty. ''Though speaking of level up, this dude ¨C who is me ¨C managed to level up his eyes only once in thest 21 years?'' Nejiined. Though the other details of the eye made him shrug his shoulders. With such abilities, he could understand why it should be hard to level it up, more so since Neji Hyugacked the gamer system. ''It''s fine, isn''t it? The lone fact that I can copy the fucking Infinite Tsukuyomi (and everything below it, which was virtually every jutsu in naruto) I am already more than delighted, despite knowing the dangers of copying such high-level techniques.'' Though fortunately, "Neji Hyuga" hadn''t shown the copy ability in his entire life, though he was aware of it. He was smart to do so too, as things would have be harder for him otherwise. "Enough of that. Mdy, I know you are listening. Now, why don''t you exin what''s all of this?" He heard a distant ''Ehh?'' in his mind, sounding innocently confused. ["Hey, be grateful, okay? I gave you a chance tomit incest again."] "..." Lady Luck''s clear voice flowed into his mind. Really, as she promised she could clearlymunicate with him now. Also, she had a point. Being Neji Hyuga meant he was Hinata''s cousin. ¡­That was tempting. But Neji had grown, this little trick wouldn''t work on him. "And the real reason?" ["Wow. Rude."] She whimpered in his mind. ["Alright, you got me. The reason iiiis-! The Primordial would have most probably found you immediately if I had sent you the normal way. That''s why I did this. With you recing an existing character who shares your name, it would be hard for even him to notice your existence."] But not impossible. Meaning sooner thanter, he would figure out. ["I rewrote reality, to the best of my current abilities, and erased the real Hyuga boy''s existence. Then I ced a rough model of you in his ce and then rewrote his story in a way that''d match your personality slightly. That''s why, you''d notice in your new memories that although most actions this Nejimitted were the same until his fight with Naruto in the Chunin exams, he had recently be slightly more charming and flirtatious. Oh also, I tried my best with the flirting lines, be grateful."] ''...Ooh, is that why Neji Hyuga became a yboy wannabe after Naruto left for training with Jiraiya? Also, yes, the lines aren''t half bad.'' Neji gave her credit for her efforts. Her exnation matched the new set of memories too. Everything, except for him saving Hinata, had been the same as canon until the day when Naruto left with Jiraiya. After that though, there have been slight changes in his personality, showing signs of himself in there. That''s good, now even these trained Ninjas wouldn''t be able to realise that the Neji Hyuga wasn''t exactly Neji Hyuga. ["Hehe, grateful aren''t you?"] "I want to say yes, but no, not really." Neji shrugged, hearing an annoyed grunt in his head. "Hey, I don''t n to camp in this vige for long. I want to go on a killing spree right away, in fact. Why would their suspicion of me matter at all?" He heard blinking sounds in his head. ["Huh? Really? It''s true that I can only keep you hiding for 6 months before Primordial realises you''re alive and in this exact world, but hey take it slow and enjoy yourself! You don''t have to annihte every world you go to."] Neji slumped down on his bed and facepalmed. "So I will be found out in 6 months? And you thought it wasn''t important enough to let me know?" ["Hey, six months is a long time. For example, the 4th Ninja war will ur in 2-years naturally. I am sure you can pull it down to 3 months with ease, and treat the other three months as a vacation. Besides, quickening the end wouldn''t change things that much since 6 months here would only mean a few hours in the Primordial''s ne, [Nowhere]. So, darling, just rx for now and enjoy yourself."] "..." ["Okay, fine. You stubborn brat."] He heard an annoyed growl in his head. ["Here is a quest for me then."] "Brat? Not really apelling insult since you were jumping on this brat''s cock a few hours ag-" [Ding! You have received a quest from "Lady Luck"!] [Quest: Rise of a God Details: You are strong enough to be a God, but youck divinity. The easiest way to gain divinity is to create a cult with devoted followers. Objective: Gain 5 loyal subjects who would serve you as a God. Reward: Divinity- [Luck Eater]. Failure (or reject): Lost affection with Lady Luck.] [Y/N] "...This is ckmail." Neji stared at the air in bafflement. ["But hey,e on. You are getting rewards for it, right? Click yes, sweety. You are a proper, smart gamer, not a disgusting speedrunner, right? Right, right? Enjoy the story, too. What''s the fun in just killing and levelling up?"] ¡­She had a point. ["You are wise and cool-headed. Don''t run after the ending, enjoy the process too. The process, my love."] She most certainly just wanted some entertainment, that''s why she was trying to make him ept her offer so bad. But¡­ she had a point. In the end, Neji sighed and opened his inventory. He scrolled to the slots that were taken by his "Pokemons" where he saw Toga, Nagant, and¡­ Midnight. His "Mature women I want to fuck" list wasn''t doing so good. Things didn''t end well with Midnight, even though he kidnapped her before the world could end. He actually quite liked her, so he obviously didn''t let her die in vain. However, he was pretty sure their rtionship wouldn''t recover. Not anytime soon anyway. That''s why he felt reluctant to give up on his next "MILF" target. Tsunade Senju, one of the S-grade MILFs in all of fiction. "...Nice Quest, I am only epting your offer for that. Remember that. And who knows, if I gain Divinity myself I might unlock the original Tenseigan." Neji mumbled, epting the quest. He heard a cheerful giggle in his mind, but ignored it, deep in thought. He already had Toga, she would ept him as a God any day any second. Also, did Kurai count here? Even if she didn''t, he was sure he could work around with Nagant too. That meant he needed three more people. Tsunade was one of them, of course. Then there was Hinata¡­ as for thest, he had no idea. Maybe Karin? She deserved better. Maybe, but he wasn''t sure. But taming them enough to call him "God" would take a while, like two months or so¡­ ''Alright, that''s not too bad.'' Neji quickly sketched out a n in his head and nodded. Omitting the details, he would first conquer Tsunade and Hinata in the uing two months, and destroy the world in the month after. "Mdy, thank you." Neji said, receiving an ''It''s fine~'' as a reply, he stood up and snapped his finger. A gust of smoke happened in the air in front of him immediately. As it cleared, it revealed a ck cat with golden eyes who jumped on his face. "Paapa!" "Hey, cutie." "You are not dead!" Kurai hugged him. "We are not dead!" Kurai. In this world''s background, she was set to be his "Summoned Beast", a very convenient excuse. After conversing with her for a bit, it seemed she had regained her consciousness around the same time as him and was waiting to be summoned. This situation worked really well since that meant now he had the additional ability to summon her beside him (without any need to keep using Chakra/Mana to keep the summon active like the other Ninjas). All in all, he was actually grateful to Lady Luck for making this background for him. He gained some instant benefits like this ability right here, Lord''s Eye, the jutsus in his memories, and Kurai gained some Jutsus too, and they both would just gain more in the uing few days. "Alright. But now," patting Kurai on his shoulders as she rubbed her cheeks with his, he walked out of the Japanese slide door. "Let''s go to the hot spring." ¡­Before the real Neji regained consciousness, the Neji Hyuga was ordered to bring Hinata and then greet the n head for an "important meeting", a meeting that he knew the contents of all too well since Hinata''s 20th birthday was approaching soon. The hot spring. Using the Byakugan aspect of his eyes, he figured that''s where Hinata Hyuga was at the moment. ¡ª However, -p! ¡­Neji wasn''t expecting to get pped there, a test not by someone like this girl in front of him. "And here I thought better of you, Neji Hyuga!" Neji felt a tick of irritation rise to his head as he looked down on the pink-haired naked girl, covering her nonexistent breasts with a towel. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Sakura vs Neji ?? vote power stones for Neji! Chapter 209: 209: Calm down, Satan Chapter 209: 209: Calm down, Satan Chapter 209: Calm down, Satan ¡ª After passing the quiet Hyuga npounds, where some servants bowed to him, Neji found himself walking through the night streets of Konoha, the middle of the well-lit and dazzling busy market of the vige. The night streets of Konoha were honestly refreshing to Neji''s modern world senses. There were no skyscrapers, no cars, and there was instead a smell of freedom in the air. It almost reminded him of the few viges and towns he had visited with Kimi in his early life, except the people felt a bit happier and cheerful. No matter what anyone said, Konoha was the safest ce in this damned world. Sure, it was not safe enough; since a few random red-eyed psychos and fish-men broke in from time to time, but the vigers were happy with this alone. "Hey, Papa! How does it feel to have long hair? You look like a girl!" Kurai was letting her awe and fascination know to him while also asking him useless questions as he passed the red light district of the vige, getting eyed by both males and females, as many truly mistook him as a girl since half his face was covered by the blindfold. He contemted if he should cut his hair right away, but rather decided to stay like this until the end of this world. When they were in front of the hot spring house after a few more minutes of walking, Kurai figured it was a good idea to go and see the rest of the vige by herself instead of waiting for Hinata toe out. In this world''s setting, she became his summoned beast when he was 10 years old, so she clearly had memories of the vige in her mind just like Neji, but she was a cat who liked to see things with her own eyes, and Neji didn''t stop her. "Just don''t cause any trouble, okay? Most Chunnins and above know about you, and the ones who don''t will recognise you because of the headband on your cor, but you still mustn''t cause any trouble, okay?" Neji told Kurai seriously, watching her nod before she ran off. Now with her gone, Neji turned to the Konoha Onsen, a wooden building located close to the Forest of Death where a natural hot spring happened to be located. -¡­! Just now, when Kurai ran off, he had noticed something orange and yellow flee inside the forest, and upon more channelling mana into his eyes to see through more than just his blindfold and through the bushes, he confirmed that no, it wasn''t an enemy Ninja. It was the protagonist, Naruto Uzumaki, who fled inside the forest from a yelling man, possibly a guard. ¡­Was he peeking inside the hot spring to see some naked skin? ''Ew, loser.'' Neji shook his head, figuring it was none of his business as he then looked inside the building with his mana channelled enough to prate the walls. There, he saw amotion happening inside, probably because they noticed someone was peeking at them, and so the girls'' side of the Onsen were freaking out. He could notice Hinata in there too, her naked chest covered with a towel as she stood with her knees submerged in the water, her demeanour quite¡­ confident. ¡­That was also another small change in this timeline. But maybe calling it ''small'' wouldn''t be right. That confidence wasn''t the only thing different about her. There was also Ino and Tenten inside, the only people he knew from the show amidst the crowd, though he knew many of the other girls via this ''life''. Neji went to sit under a tree, figuring he would wait it out until themotion ended, however fate had something else for him in the rack. "Ah, I think I found the pervert!" The guard, who Neji had noticed was looking for Naruto, peeked out of the bush with his torch pointed at Neji. Neji blinked under his blindfold and soon sighed. Did the guard think he was the pervert? How did he even reach that conclusion? No, even if this guy didn''t know who Neji Hyuga was, he was still wearing a blindfold which would make him appear blind. So why did he reach the conclusion that Neji was a pervert? He figured the guard was simply trying to impress thedies inside. "Really?!" Neji heard a feminine yell from inside the onsen. "Bring him here, we can''t go out!" "Yeah, do it!" Some others yelled, as the guard nodded. "On it!" The young guard, looking to be in his early 20s, strode toward Neji and red at his blindfold covered eyes. "Acting blind now, ehh? It won''t work on me! Nowe with me, you suspicious-looking bastard." He grabbed Neji by the wrist. Neji was wearing a casual white kimono-shirt instead of his Jounin costume, and he also wore his ninja headband around his thighs, as it had pockets to store kunais on it and keeping it to his thighs meant easier ess. That''s why the guard didn''t notice the headband in the darkness of the night, or a mere civilian wouldn''t dare do this to a Ninja. Rather, the ambitious guard simply made a disgusted snort. Neji mentally shrugged as he was pulled inside the building, towards the female bathhouse. He would have resisted, kicked the guy''s jaws in half, but hey, he was getting a free ticket into the female part of the onsen, why should he stop? On top of that, nobody would actually believe that he''s a pervert, and he was correct to assume so if the worried gazes of the girls inside were anything to indicate at. "...Hey, guard-san. You are new in Konoha, correct?" The owner of the onsen, a busty woman in her mid-30s, looked at the guard with a scowl after taking a single short nce at Neji. "Uhh?" The guard who was blushing hard from all the half, -naked female around him, blinked repeatedly before smiling, feeling this was a great opportunity. "Yes, yes, I am. Hehe, but as you can see I am pretty good with my job." The owner, along with most other girls present in the spring (their bodies hidden behind their towels) face palmed. "Do you even know who that is?" The owner asked, speechless. "...Huh?" The guard looked confused for a moment, his eyes soon twitching and he reached a conclusion of his own. "Wait, is he infamous here? Is peeking here an urring event for him?" Soon his eyes shook as he turned to re at Neji, pointing a finger at his face. "Oh, I get it! You bastard, you garbage of a man! How could you-" -p! "You are fired!!" Before the guard could make a fool out of himself further, the owner moved and struck the fool down, making him lose his consciousness in a single hit. It seemed she was a Ninja herself, albeit a retired one. [Mira Tsubakihara - High Tier 3] Yet Tier-3, which was the same level as Todoroki in his old world, and Todoroki could take out skyscrapers. Even after being a retired Ninja, and possibly married with kids, she was as strong as the chilly-chilli boy. ''Guess that''s the perk of worlds like Naruto. Even if she doesn''t have the same destructive capabilities, her ninjutsus y a big role.'' "I am sorry, Neji-sama!" The woman then bowed immediately, great shaken. First, he was a Jounin, and second, he was the head of the Hyuga branch family. If the first didn''t give him enough power, just being the head of the branch gave him enough authority to tear down her business with a word. "It''s fine, please stand up. He was just a naive fool, it''s not your fault." Neji touched her soft arms and helped her get up, watching as she blushed but then bowed. "You are wise beyond your years, my lord. Thank you." She seemed like a nice woman, so Neji decided to drop the subject. However, not everything went so smoothly. "This doesn''t end here!" A yell caused Neji''s eyelids to twitch as he turned his head to the steamy water, watching as an enraged Haruno Sakura stomped out of the water toe towards him, one of her hands clenched into a fist and another covering her chest with a towel. "You, Neji Hyuga!" She stops in front of him, having to look up quite a bit because of Neji''s current height, standing at a whopping 6 foot 5 inches. "I heard about you, you can''t fool anyone. You''ve been hitting on girls, trying to persuade manymoners and ninjas alike, for a while now. I have heard about it all. It''s not weird for you to peek into a hot spring knowing that fact. And with the Byakugan, it''s not exactly hard to aplish the feat either, is it?" She red at his blindfold, scoffing. "Tsk! Do you hide your eyes behind that blindfold to make sure nobody sees your eyes when you look through women''s clothes? You disgusting freak." "..." Now that was sudden. Did he do something to make her hate him or something? ''...Oh yeah. Because of the changes, this Neji never went to persuade Sasuke even though many others did. I guess that''s why she sees me in a bad light. Also, her ims are kinda logical, though irritating.'' There was silence between them for a minute while the other girls around them chattered amongst themselves, slowly each of them found themselves agreeing to Sakura''s logic. As it turned out, Neji had hit on a few of them before. Oh no. "Hey, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you getting aroused from being insulted? I heard that''s what perverts do. Say something, admit your wrongdoings!" When realising she was getting the support, the annoying girl kept pestering him. However, just as he was about to open his mouth, her hand came flying on his cheeks. -p! He could have dodged, but¡­ aah, he needed this bit of motivation to decide if he should hate fuck her or not. Now, he had decided. ''Fucking bitch.'' "And here I thought better of you, Neji Hyuga!" The girl yelled. Neji felt a tick of irritation rise to his head as he looked down at her trying to cover her nonexistent breasts with a towel. "Take off that blindfold before you speak! I can''t trust you, who knows if you aren''t having a peek even now?!" Though she said that, she didn''t allow him to take his blindfolds off. Rather, she reached out her hands and yanked down his blindfolds herself. "Now let''s see-..." However, she, along with everyone else in the room, fell silent as his blindfold came off. "Ah¡­" "Wo¡­whoa." He heard some gasps from the side, all their gazes focused on his shining cosmic blue eyes, giving no heed to the cursed seal on his forehead. ''This always happens, haah.'' There was a reason why he wore sunsses every time he went outside his home in the MHA world. His eyes¡­ they were beautiful. Too gorgeous. People got charmed by it a bit too often. Now that it had evolved, the charming effect was obviously stronger. So no wonder he could hear all their heartbeat speedup all of a sudden. "Those aren''t Hyuga eyes though¡­" Someone calm enough managed to point out something that was missing. Only the Hyuga n members knew about his eyes, so their surprise was justified. Sakura Haruno herself who was staring at his eyes, her mouth slightly agape, blinked after hearing that. "Ah¡­ oh." She looked flustered. "I¡­ I am sorry. All my ims should be invalid since you don''t even have the Byakugan-" "I do, but they just look different." Neji corrected her, sighing. "Either way, looks like there''s been a misunderstanding." The building owner took this opportunity to slip in. "A-aha, yes, yes, it''s a misunderstandingdies. I am sure they can figure things out amongst themselves, can we clear the room for a bit?" Even as themoner girls left, their eyes were locked on Neji''s face with their mouths agape. "Aha, um, you guys take your time. Nobody will bother you." The owner said, pulling down the curtains and leaving through the door. Now, only Neji, Sakura, Hinata, Ino, and Tenten remained in the bathhouse. They were ninjas, so the owner didn''t dare drag them out. "U-um¡­ about this¡­" Sakura fidgeted in her spot ufortably, unable to look into his eyes. Neji simply smiled at her. "Thing is, I don''t have the vein-popping effect of the Byakugan. I can just activate my powers by pouring chakra into it. Meaning, even though you never see veins in my face, I always have my eyes activated since I wouldn''t be able to see otherwise while wearing my blindfold. In other words, I always have seen you and many other people naked, girls and dudes alike. Always, every day." Salura, Ino and Tenten flinched at his words, but Hinata stayed calm. He was lying, and he knew that Hinata knew about it. He, along with all the other Hyugas, could control what he wanted to see through and what not. "As you imagine, miss Haruno, that can be a problem inbat. So we Hyugas are specially trained to control our sexual desires. We can''t get aroused in a battle just because we have our eyes active, after all. You can ask Princess Hinata there for confirmation." He gestured at Hinata who sighed and nodded. "See? With that in mind, I don''t think any of the Hyugas are perverts, it just wouldn''t make sense." He actually wasn''t sure about thest part. From his memories¡­ he recalled noticing many Hyugas gazing into distant moaning sounds with their Byakugan activete at night. But he wasn''t going to say that here, of course. "I-I¡­ I am¡­" Sakura stuttered, unable to form her words as her face burned. "I am really sor-" "More importantly," he interrupted her. It was payback time. "I am sure if anyone came to take a peek here, let me give you an assurance, that person wouldn''t be here to look at you. You are safe. Because- look in the mirror once you return home, miss Haruno. You don''t really have anything to take a peek at."" Sakura''s eyes suddenly widened, her head snapping to meet his eyes before immediately looking away, her gaze falling on her chest as she¡­ froze. "Yup, that." Neji said in a sad tone. "Look around you. There are only three more people left in this ce." He nced behind her, followed by Sakura''s distant gaze, watching Hinata, Ino and Tenten standing with their towels covering their chest. Recalling Neji''s words just now, how he could see through everything, meaning the towels were useless, both Ino and Tenten looked away from Neji''s gaze, both blushing, though Tenten blushed a bit too bright. Hinata simply stood, facing his gaze calmly. Neji spoke again. "Ino has tall legs with well-rounded thighs, big breasts and a slim waist, she''s a real super hot blonde." He then looked at Tenten. "My teammate, dear Tenten has trained with a lot of weapons, varying in sizes and weight, so her body is slightly muscr and therefore well proportioned, with moderate breasts and a nice butt." Then, he looked at thest person. "Atst. Forgive me princess for looking at you like this but-dy Hinata herself has the biggest breasts of our generation. Her body is soft, like a cushion, and her butt is huge too, though as soft as a marshmallow. In short, she''s th as hell." Neji finished, watching Ino and Tenten''s faces go zing red while Hinata frowned cutely, a small blush on her face too. They truly were frighteningly hot. They were all in their 20s, and lord knew how hot naruto characters became in their 20s. "And then let''s look at you." Neji turned his head back to Sakura, looking down on her even as she stared at the other three girls, very self conscious of herself suddenly. "What do you have better than them? You are slightly better than the civilian girls, I will give you that, but even that doesn''t apply to all the civilian girls I saw in this house. So why would anyone, even the lowest grade pervert,e here just to take a peek at You? That''s why I couldn''t understand why you were getting so worked up, even though everyone else who was the likely target of the true Mr.Pervert else was silent." "..." Much of it was lies. He was pretty sure Mr.Pervert, aka Naruto, hade here to peek at Sakura particrly. Additionally, Sakura actually had a really great body, especially that ass. She trained under tsunade, so of course she had gone through a lot of physical training, making her body slightly muscr and well built, though she was skinny. However, without a mirror around, she couldn''t reallypare to others. Neji continued with a shrug. "Also hey, I did hear the 3-year-old rumour where it said you tried to seduce Sasuke Uchiha by going to his room naked, yet he turned you down and left the vige? Looking at you today, I guess it''s really true, huh? I mean I doubt anyone other than Naruto would be seduced by you, miss Haruno. A word of advice, you should treat that boy a bit nicer." His words were fired. If anyone, even the lowest grade of pervert, wouldn''te to peek at her, why would he, as he indirectly imed to have seen thousands of female bodies in his life,e here to peek at her, of all people? So, even if he was the pervert, what gave her the authority to p him? Not like he was watching her body anyway. "..." Sakura''s eyes were red and teary by then, her lips quivering while the other girls were looking at the scene with shock and pity (for Sakura) present in their face. "My dear," atst, Neji put a hand on her shoulder, leaning lower toe face to face with her as he gave her an eye-closed smile. "Sorry to break it to you, but you aren''t the prettiest girl around. No, not even close. Please think deeply before you try to act like one ever again, am I clear? Now shoo, go home, it''s gettingte." Sakura did go, freeing her shoulder from his hand as she ran out of the door with a trail of tears flying out of her eyes and her nose sniffing out loud. [Master Satan, that was too much. You killed the poor girl.] Neji shrugged at Sisty''s words that was followed by a streak of cuteughter. Meanwhile, "..." "..." Both Tenten and Ino were silent, staring at the door. Ino tried to run after Sakura, but once her eyes met with Neji''s, she froze and looked away. She couldn''t do anything to help her friend. Not unless she wanted to be ughtered just like her. This man, she never knew he could be so intimidating. Amidst all this, only Hinata looked at him with her expression nk and arms crossed. "That was unnecessary." She said calmly. "You also revealed the Tenseigan. Why didn''t you stop her hands when she reached out for the blindfold? I can and should punish you severely for it." "First, no, that actually was necessary. I didn''t want Ino and my dear Tenten to take me as a pervert, it would have ruined the n''s image too, even if I am from the branch. Also, about the second part. No, I actually didn''t reveal it. It''s you who just did it by saying its name out loud." Neji pointed out. "But sure, feel free to punish me, if you truly deem it as worth it." "...You and that bbering mouth of yours. Useless as always." Hinata grunted, turning around to pick up her clothes from the side, bending over to pick them up which gave him a good view of her thick apple-shaped ass, but she was uncaring of it. "Wait outside, I wille meet you in a minute." Turning to meet his eyes, she ordered firmly. "Whatever my princess wishes." Neji gave a short bow and walked outside. "It''s ''the princess'', not ''my''. It''s your first time making that mistake, so I will let it slide." She only saw him smile softly before he simply walked outside. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 210: 210: No… no, no! Chapter 210: 210: No¡­ no, no! Chapter 210: No¡­ no, no! ¡ª "So¡­ Hinata, is it true that the Hyugas see through everyone''s clothes every time you use your eyes?" Ino asked her, putting on her clothes beside her and Tenten, thetter daydreaming. Hinata pondered if she should lie or not before sighing and telling the truth. "No, he was lying." She confirmed, putting on her shorts followed by her wool shirt. "We can control how much we can see. He was just setting those words to build up for his final punchline." "Oh¡­" Tenten finally regained her senses, her mood bing gloomy. "So he was lying, huh¡­" "...He was lying about always seeing us naked. However, I am certain he saw all our bodies today if he hadn''t done so before already. Notice how his eyes were softly glowing? That meant he had his eyes activated, he was seeing our bodies, with our towels blocking nothing from his 360¡ã angled prating vision." Hinata replied, tying her purple obi around her shirt. "Anyway, don''t think much of it. We are Ninjas, someone seeing our bodies is no big deal." "Now that you say it, yeah." Ino nodded to herself, sighing in relief. On the other hand, Tenten had regained her blush back. Ino continued. "In any case, I never knew Neji was that handsome. Well, given I had only seen his lower face until now which was handsome on its own, I should have expected this but still¡­ he was breathtaking, haah." She let out a heavy breath. "Mhm, maybe because Sasuke is gone for years but it seems I found my new crush¡­ and those eyes, sheesh." Hinata narrowed her eyes at her, which the girl missed, busy rubbing her thighs together. Hinata sighed and added, "Yes, about that. Please keep it a secret. I mean the name. I am sure half the vige will know about his eyes being blue by the morning, but we can cover it up by saying it was an illusion jutsu. But since you learned of its true name too¡­ please keep it to yourself." Ino and Tenten, both of them blushing softly, nodded at her immediately. They knew the importance of n secrets. Giving them a parting smile, Hinata walked outside first, only to find Neji flirting with the owner of the hot spring, who seemed to be at a lot more easepared to before. ''...Neji-nii just wouldn''t learn, would he? Why has he been like this recently? So annoyingly nice. I thought he became a pushover, but today''s incident deems that impossible.'' Hinata thought with a frown. Neji Hyuga had be uncaring to the negativity around him, even if they were directed at him. Even though she showed him so much hate and displeasure, hate that he didn''t deserve after he risked his own life to save her life, he just wouldn''t hate her back¡­ Well, at one point in his life, he did hate her and her father, but things changed after his fight with Naruto in the chunin exam. Neji Hyuga had matured a lot more than Hinata liked in the past few years¡­ Why couldn''t he just hate her back? She mentally sighed. "Cousin, I am here. Let''s go." She didn''t wait for him and simply walked out, activating her Byakugan, her veins popping up, to see Neji sharing an intimate kiss with the owner before following behind her. Hinata sighed and turned off her eyes. Disgusting. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "I assume it must have been an important reason since you came to the Onsen just to pick me up?" Hinata asked him, as they walked side by side in the night streets of Konoha. [Hinata Hyuga - Peak Tier 7] ? Neji took a nce at her before turning ahead. "I guess it''s important. I don''t know the reason, but your father- the n head has summoned the both of us. I was tasked to bring you to him." Neji added, wearing his blindfold again, as he observed Konoha from a birdview. Even as he conversed with her, he was searching for the one of his girls who ended up in the Naruto world. Whoever she was, maybe she was right in the vige as they spoke? Heck, maybe something like his situation happened to them where they reced an existing character? Such as Kimi for Tsunade, and Nejire for Hinata. Though he soon realised thetter was impossible. The first also didn''t have any clear indication, once he looked inside the Hokage building with his eyes, where Tsunade was sleeping with her face resting on her table, her drool damaging many of the paperworks. The Hokage building was protected by Fuinjutsu Seals to block Byakugan users, but his eyes still worked, something the previous Neji Hyuga was smart enough to keep to himself. "...I see." Hinata replied, a slight sign of gloominess in her tone as she walked with less enthusiasm than before. From the looks of it, she could also tell what the meeting would be about. Hinata Hyuga¡­ she''s different this time around exactly because of Neji. Because Neji saved her life. That''s why she could never ept the fact that her saviour would give up his life for her. She tried to bargain with her father countless times, but she never seeded. This was why she changed herself, she treated Neji badly, in a way that seemed ungrateful and thankless. Her only goal was to make him hate her, hate her so much that when she (indirectly) kills him, she doesn''t feel as guilty, so she can freely say, ''It''s good that the burden is finally gone.'' Of course, the previous Neji Hyuga was never able to look through this facade of her, but it was a bit too simple for Neji to not notice. More so, her next action right here only solidified his logic. "...Cousin- no, Neji-nii." Hinata stopped in her tracks, a sudden gust of wind causing her hair to flutter as she looked at his blindfold-covered eyes. "Why haven''t you fled yet?" She talked as if she wanted him to flee. "I¡­ I can''t understand. Itachi Uchiha massacred his own n and left the vige. I am sure you are at least strong enough to leave the vige on your own. Then why are you still here, waiting to die?" She said in a voice filled with confusion. Neji looked at her eyes too, pulling down his blindfold. Her proposal was a possibility the previous Neji hadn''t even thought of, and he would only me Lady Luck''s reality maniption for it. So truth be told, there wasn''t any reason why he hadn''t left the vige yet. Neji smiled at her. "I wonder. Perhaps it''s just because I myself want my princess to use these eyes of mine? Maybe I think that will make my life worth it? Or should I say ''my death''?" Neji finished with a chuckle. But Hinata wasn''t so amused. She clenched her jaws, and Neji could tell she hadn''t taken his jokes as a joke. However, she simply nodded instead of retorting. "Alright, I¡­ I am happy to hear that, cousin." She also smiled at him, something she hasn''t done for Neji in 3 long years. "I will make sure to use your eyes to their best capabilities." Neji mentally shrugged. She was as naive as she was before, even if she acted cold on the outside. Also, he actually liked this confident side of her more. Soon the walking continued, all in silence, before Hinata took the initiative to start a conversion. Hey, was she suddenly treating him nicer? "So who was the pervert? I am sure it wasn''t you, you wouldn''t need to be close to the hot spring to watch what''s happening inside." She asked, leaning forward and tilting his head at him, her hands behind her back. "Or did you not see the person?" "It was Naruto." Neji replied swiftly, watching her freeze before her blush grew. "N-N-Naruto-kun??? I-I did hear he''s back, b-but¡­" her blush kept growing as she started stuttering. Haah, looks like even reality-bending didn''t destroy that idiotic bond between her and Naruto. Though Neji preferred this more than having her served on his te, it would be more fun conquering her. Neji raised an eyebrow at her, which she couldn''t see because he was wearing his blindfold again. "I am pretty sure he didn''te to see you, princess. I am also pretty sure you are aware of that." Hinata froze, blinking twice, before nodding. Her mood was suddenly quite less enthusiastic. "You are¡­ right." Though Neji told Sakura so many things, Hinata herself could tell for sure who Naruto went to the Onsen for. "Anyway, let''s get moving." The rest of the walk was spent infortable silence. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hinata was expecting the meeting to just be a reminder for both of them about the eye transnt surgery that''d take ce in two months. However, this¡­ she wasn''t expecting. "But father-" she started, but her stern father simply raised a hand. "Silence, Hinata." He said, putting that hand down on Hanabi''s shoulder, who was on his side. "From the recent test result, Hanabi has a very pure Hyuga bloodline, and her Byakugan is purer than any other Hyuga in thest few generations [1]. The eye transnt would be the most beneficial for her,pared to you and anyone else. Also, as it turns out she doesn''t even need to be 20 years old for the transnt to be possible safely. She''s 15 years old now, yet her pure bloodline allows her to take the transnt anytime, even at this moment if we wish. But I am a man of my words, so the surgery would still take ce in 2 months from now." No¡­ no, no! This isn''t right, this can''t be happening! Neji¡­ he, he wanted her to have his eyes, for her to have a part of him inside her after he passed away, for her to remember him as her greatest life saviour. This¡­ this isn''t right! "Hinata, you are getting agitated." Her father narrowed his eyes, his Byakugan activating in a threatening manner. "Do you wish to oppose the n head''s order?" Hinata''s body stopped shaking, as she simply stared at her father¡­ that dirty man. She nced at Hanabi too, but the little girl simply flinched and looked away¡­ Ahh, she wasn''t at fault here, she was simply in the same shoes that Hinata was a few years ago. Then, she looked at Neji, who was¡­ perfectly calm? How could he be so uncaring of this situation?! Neji looked down on Hanabi, suddenly kneeling and putting a hand on his chest respectfully. "Neji Hyuga greetsdy Hanabi. I am sure you''d put these eyes to better use." "..." Both Hanabi and Hinata were silent, thetter''s eyes losing focus. The n Head simply smiled. "Neji," he put a hand on Neji''s shoulders, patting him. "You will earn a great memorial in the Hyugapounds. You will be forever remembered as the Hyuga Hero, even generations after your death." Neji simply smiled, nodding softly. Hinata couldn''t bear the scene anymore, her tears threatening to fall. So she burst out of the room, even though it was very disrespectful, she couldn''t bear herself to care. ''Why do you look so uncaring even after you said those words just half an hour ago?!'' Was that all a lie? Or did he really lose all his negative emotions? Hinata couldn''t find herself straight, running into her room and falling into her bed with her cheeks wet. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ''Well, that''s one hell of a dramatic development.'' Neji found himself humming as he walked towards his room after the meeting ended uneventfully. ''Its kinda fun to y along.'' Hanabi was nervous and very guilty too. She, just like her older sister, didn''t want to kill a person just because of his eyes. Moreover, if that person was someone who she called "Onii-chan!" for thest 15 years. ''Mhm, this requires some change of ns. Hinata¡­ this makes things easier.'' Though unfortunately, he would have to wait a few weeks before striking on her. If his memories were true, he would soon be sent to the Kazekage Retrieving Mission with his team, after Kakashi''s team. He would try to quicken things up, but it would still need a week at the very least. ''Though not like that week will be uneventful either.'' Neji thought, looking through the walls of his room with his eyes. Being the Branch Head, his room was protected with Fuinjutsu to stop Byakugans from seeing through, but of course his eyes were an exception. So he could see the person who was waiting for him inside. Opening the door of his room, his gaze immediately fell on the qipao-wearing girl setting up his futon with care, with a deep wifely care. ''Because I have my dear Tenten to strike down in that week.'' "Yo, Tenten." Neji said, the dazed girl perking up. She hasn''t even noticed him opening the door, busy setting up his bed. "Howe you are in my room? Moreover, setting my futon of all things. I didn''t know we were married." "U-uh¡­" Tenten, who was about to reply, lost all her cool once she heard hisst line. "T-that¡­ I was just here to¡­ ask you something, and since that''d waste your t-time, I thought I would help by setting up your futon." Neji closed the door, walking inside and sitting on the futon beside her, a bit too close. "Waste my time? Tenten, I don''t think you have ever wasted even a second of my life, and I doubt your lovely presence would ever do so either. Say, what did you want to ask? I have the time of the world for you." "Umm¡­" she looked away, avoiding eye contact for the first few seconds before she mustered the courage to look into his eyes, since he didn''t wear his blindfold in his npounds. "So, about the things you said in the Onsen¡­ that¡­ You were lying, right? About my body, I mean¡­" Neji blinked for a second before pushing her down on the futon. ? "I see what you mean now. You wouldn''t happen to want me to make a practical demonstration of my words from before, would you?" He asked her, pinning her down on the soft Japanese bed as she stared at him with a growing blush, her eyes blurry. "I¡­ I surely wouldn''t mind if you do." Of course. Next week is going to be fun. ** ** ** [1] Actually cannon. Hanabi''s has a very pure version of Byakugan, the reason why Toneri Otsutsuki used her eyes amongst all the other Hyugas to activate his Tenseigan (Source- ?? Trust Me Br- Naruto: the Last) Master4thWall: Anyway, it''s a new week ?? vote power stones before the Godse to im me. If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 211: 211: Right… Chapter 211: 211: Right¡­ Chapter 211: Right¡­ ¡ª If put on his world''s background, The Land of Fire should be the eastern Asia part of the world. That''s why Konoha had more than just Japanese people, since he could notice many Chinese and Korean people in the vige as well. With that in consideration, it''s not hard to guess that Tenten is of Chinese ethnicity. From his memories, Neji recalled she was a civilian, and her parents owned a weapon shop. Her parents, like many others, died in the Kyuubi attack so her shop is run by one of her rtives. From the start of her life, she wished to be a Medical Nin, and a Legendary Kunoichi like Tsunade, but upon learning, that she had no talent for medical jutsus, she managed to find her love for weapons. As it turned out, she had an exceptional ability to learn how to use any weapon, so much so that she could use Sage of Six Paths'' weapons on the first try (as she did in the 4th Ninja War). That made Neji theorise if she had some sort of Bloodline ability rted to weapons or not. Something to checkter on, because now he was busy. "A¡­ahh~" Neji''s left hand rested on her waist, squeezing it softly to get a feel for it, and his right was pressing on her breast, earning a moan from the girl as he kissed her neck. He then rose, slowly unclipping her qipao to reveal her braless breasts. "Haah, I see you came prepared." Neji teased, to which the girl looked away, even as she added a ''Un!''. Tenten has had a crush on him since the first day they met, but the previous Neji had never gone beyond flirting. So today might as well be the day when Neji lost his third virginity, as absurd as that might sound. Watching her soft delicate breasts heave up and down, her nipples hardening as he stared at them, Neji reached out his hand and grabbed a handful, hearing her moan softly. "It''s fine, no need to hold back." Neji said, leaning down and kissing her lips softly. "B-but won''t we be found out?" She asked, epting his kiss. "My room is protected with soundproof seals and also seals that can block any peeking Byakugan. Be natural, no need to hold back." Neji reassured her, watching her rx. "Alright then¡­ take off your kimono too, I feel embarrassed alone." She asked, eyeing him shyly, making Neji smile. ''Cute.'' Instead of putting his clothes directly into his inventory, he rose and started to take his kimono off manually, watching her blush grow as his chiselled chest came out, watching as the girl started to lose her mind. ¡ª "Ah¡­ whoa." Tenten gasped, gawking at her long-awaited crush''s body. Most Ninjas didn''t have muscr bodies, though they were well-built. However, even the best Taijutsu user she ever knew, Might Guy, couldn''t bepared to this perfection of a body. "How¡­" Neji threw his kimono off to the side, grabbing his blindfold before trying his long hair into a ponytail so that it didn''t fall in front of his face every other second. Tenten watched as he did so, her heart beating faster than ever as he finished, smiling at her. "You look like a tomato with how red you are right now." He leaned over, kissing her. "I just so happened to need some Vitamin C myself." Mhm, he was making medical jokes with her. Did he learn them just for her? Knowing her interest in medical ninjutsu? That''s¡­ so sweet. "Mmmh!" Her body jerked up as he slid one hand toward her lower abdomen, two of his fingers sliding inside herher region. "A-ahhn¡­ oh God¡­ you are good, Neji." She gasped, moaning before he kissed her deeply. "Nghnn~" She liked it, the way he yed her like an instrument. It was a new feeling for her, something she had only heard from her friends but never experienced herself. She really- -Knock Knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Um¡­ Neji Onii-chan? Are you in there? I¡­ c-can we talk?" Tenten froze. Who? Wait, that''s Hanabi, only she referred to Neji as that. Ugh, why now of all times? "Mmghn!" And why wasn''t Neji slowing down? Could he not hear it? That¡­ that was touching. He was so busy pleasuring her that he didn''t even pay attention to his surroundings, but this was bad. "Is he asleep?" Tenten heard the voice say, before knocking again. "No¡­ he''s not the type to not wake up after hearing a knock. Wait¡­ i-is he crying?" The girl seemed to have reached a weird conclusion. Why would he cry? Tenten couldn''t figure it out. "Onii-chan, I aming in!" Neji didn''t stop even then, as the sliding door was pushed open and Hanabi stepped in, just as Tenten squirted, reaching an orgasm and moaning like crazy. "A-ahhh- oh God, we are doomed¡­ nghhn~" Neji, having broken the kiss, wiped his lips as he turned to the door, his expression totally uncaring. "Hm? Oh,dy Hanabi. Is there anything you need from me?" Hanabi didn''t answer. She had frozen in her spot since the moment she stepped inside. "I- um¡­" she stuttered for a minute before turning around and running. "Please continue! Sorry for disturbing you!" Ahh¡­ continue? After she interrupted them like this? No way¡­ and she was also feeling kind of tired and sleepy, from having returned from the warmth of the hot spring just now, and being in Neji''sfortable arms after he made her feel so good "Mhmm¡­" Slowly, even though she didn''t want to, she lost her senses and fell asleep. "Aw, no way."--> was thest thing she heard. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Blue balled. It''s been a while since he was done so bad. Moreover, the n Head hade ring at him, clearly displeased he had brought a civilian girl to his room to "mate with her", as he worded it. "...But I understand, it''s not very manly if you die chaste, after all. However, be careful not to impregnate anyone, unless you want your future child to be fatherless. But if you really have to, I can arrange a Hyuga mate for you, so that the chances of your child welding the same eyes as yours enhances-" Suddenly, the man blinked at his own words, as if the world was suddenly spinning as he reached a weird conclusion in his head. "Actually, that''s not a bad idea¡­ not at all." Without saying anything more, he walked away with a contemting look on his face, adding onest thing before he left, "Also, drop the civilian to her home. I do not want her to spend a night in my n." Neji held back an irritated re before sighing. That man, Hiashi Hyuga, was a man at [Mid Tier 8]. Neji was confident he could take him down, even at his current state, but that''d force him to reveal all of his hands, which he couldn''t be bothered to do yet. So, he picked up his sleeping beauty and leapt in the air, flying towards her home. ¨C After dropping her to her house, Neji contemted staying the night with her, but found that unnecessary. Although he was level 290 right now, his System restrictions were still all lifted up, so because of his Gamer''s Body he didn''t need sleep. At all. However, before leaving her on her own, he checked her status to see if she truly had some Bloodline Limit or not. === Name: Tenten Age: 22 Tier: Low Seven CP: 3,750/3,750 Likings: Bukijutsu, Fuinjutsu, Neji Hyuga, etc¡­(click to expand) Dislikings: Hyuga n for oppressing her crush Neji Hyuga. Bloodline Abilities: [Medium Intuitive Aptitude - Level 9] Jutsus- (click to open a different page because the list is too long). === Her likings weren''t unnatural, but her dislikes¡­ Haah, so she disliked his situation more than anything else. That''s sweet. He then clicked on top of the "Medium Intuitive Aptitude" to reveal its details. [Medium Intuitive Aptitude - Level 9 Details: The power to instantly (rtive to the level) learn and understand theplexity and exactness of weapons without the need of long-term or special training.] So he was right. Huh. That was nice. It also said "understand", meaning she could probably recreate any weapon she had enough understanding on. ¡­Maybe she would be able to mass produce knock-off versions of Prime Thor''s [Stormbreaker] if he gave her that godly weapon to study for a while. He had it in his inventory at the moment, but she surely needed a lot more levels in that ability before she could pull off something like that on a divine weapon. ''So a way to make her bloodline evolve. Noted.'' Neji then went outside, sitting on the branch of a tree and observed the vige from a birdview. He could see upto 10 kilometres from his sitting-point to in all directions, with it he first confirmed that Kurai wasn''t causing trouble. She was running around in the Forest of Death and bullying some monsters. That was fine and understandable. Also, in the forest of death just around Kurai, a strange golden tower stood. Something the other beasts didn''t seem to notice at all. Neji was a gamer for long, so he knew what it was. ''This world''s Tower Dungeon¡­ Probably will give me ess to other continents inside the Arcane ne.'' Neji decided to ignore it for now. A thing forter. His eyes drifted around some more, checking on the midnight of Konoha where most people were asleep. However, some were awake¡­ one in particr made Neji smirk in amusement. Sakura Haruno was sitting in front of the mirror, striking different poses and observing her body, her expression growing sourer after each pose. Maybe he should have gone easier on her, she seems to have lost all her self-esteem. Another person, Neji noticed, was the Onsen owner, the orangish-brown haired woman named Mira Tsubakihara, who was in her room, ying with her body. From what Neji learned by conversing with her a while ago- she was a Kunoichi, the dirty type, who used to take seduction missions. She got married to a merchant a few years ago, causing her to retire in turn, however he got divorced with her because she couldn''t conceive any children, her fertility having been destroyed in the past so that she could carry out her seduction missions properly. She never went back to her ninja career. ''Pitiful woman.'' She looked so pitiful and lonely ying with herself all alone, so Neji decided to go keep herpany instead of sitting on top of a tree. He kicked the branch and vanished. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The next day, since Hinata wasn''t in any state to warn her father about Neji''s eyes getting seen publicly, the rumor of Neji Hyuga''s special eyes spread through the whole vige. Henceforth, the spies in the vige also learned about it and let their respective viges know about the incident. The fastest to receive the news was the Raikage, since the spy used a special jutsu ¨C sending an electric signal that was captured by a secret technology of the Lightning Vige ¨C while their other vigepetitors sent mere message pigeons. "Hm, so was it true that 13 years ago, this boy killed our spy?" Raikage asked out loud, reading the decoded message from the paper on his hand. "He had a special Dojutsu, that''s why he was able to take down a Lightning Jounin. Tsk, who would have thought." The other Kages who receive this information would simply assume that the Hyuga boy was using a Genjutsu or transformation jutsu. However, to Raikage''s mind, this fell right in ce with the boy''s history. He had a set of special eyes, superior to the Byakugan. Probably simr to something like the rumoured Mangekyo state of the Sharingan. If that''s not the case, he had a jutsu that let him see through his blindfold, or it wouldn''t make sense why he always wore blind folds. Which was as beneficial as the former, since that meant one could mass-learn that Jutsu, and the Hyugas wouldn''t be special anymore. ''Hmm, everything is vague. We need a bit more information before judging properly.'' Raikage thought, scratching his chin, and soon reached a conclusion. "Samui." Raikage called his favourite Jounin, who looked up at him while sitting on hisp, her facepletely nk even as he was cupping her breasts. ? "What is it, Raikage-sama?" She asked without much emotion in her voice. Raikage grinned at her. "You act as if you can''t tell it already. There''s another rumour regarding this boy, although not as heated as this one. It''s been revealed this boy is a pervert who got caught peeking in the Onsen yesterday. Meaning he''s a very easy target for you, Samui. I want you to go and seduce him, suck out every ounce of secret he has on him, and possibly abduct him out of Konoha. And if things go south, his dead body would be as valuable as his living one." Samui, the best seduction Jounin of Lightning Vige, sighed. "Raikage-sama, as you know, although I don''t mind these types of missions, I don''t particrly like them either." Her hand suddenly reached out to grab his cock. "No other cock makes me feel the same as this one¡­ doing seduction mission is passive-torture for me." Raikage only grinned at that, chuckling. "But as a Kunoichi, you have no other choice, dear. Stop sugarcoating me ande up with a n on how you wanna approach this mission. Do you need a team of Kunoichi, or wanna go solo? Everything''s up to you, but just prepare to leave in three days." Samui sighed, taking her hands off his dick and standing up. "Alright. I will go discuss it with the others first before deciding. If that''s all, goodbye." She then turned around and left. Raikage grunted softly as he looked at that killer ass swaying behind her. She just blue-balled him and left, that''s how she expressed her anger. But heh, that ass belonged to him, and he could do it anytime he wished. After this mission was done, he would have plenty of time to pump that ass to his heart''s content, wouldn''t he? Raikage chuckled, watching her leave. Right¡­ he would. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ONG it''s the smutty Raikage ?? who wins Neji vs Smutty Raikage. Vote power stones to find out ?? If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 212: 212: Onii-chan! Chapter 212: 212: Onii-chan! Chapter 212: Onii-chan! ¡ª It had been a busy morning for Tsunade Senju. Being a Hokage was tougher than it looked, truly. She shouldn''t have made fun of that geezer Sarutobi about it. First, it was Naruto yelling at her to give a "proper" Mission for his team, and then she received the news of the Kazekage getting abducted by the Akatsuki of all people. Then, after Team Seven left on their Kazekage retrieving mission, she was encountered by Jiraiya who worded out the fear she had. "The Akatsuki are finally making their moves." That they were, and Tsunade had to ept that truth even though she didn''t want to. This meant, it was dangerous for Naruto to be out there against the Akatsuki, even though he had made some sort of deal with the Nine-Tails ording to Jiraiya, allowing him to use its powers up to six-tails. In the end, all to her heart singing in a bad omen, Jiraiya left as well, going after the leader of the Akatsuki on his own. She knew she had to do something, but Jiraiya didn''t want to ept any help, saying it''s better for him to be alone. She couldn''t help but agree too, as others would just hold him back. In that case, she needed to do something to make sure at least Naruto stays safe, even if he''s supposed to be stronger now. That''s why, in the evening, after attending a meeting with the Hyuga n head, she called for Neji Hyuga and his team. That boy was strong, and on top of that, she trusted him. He was perfect for this job. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Last night wasn''t half bad. Though he did get an earful from the n Head in the morning for revealing the "Tenseigan", but Hinata stepped in to take the me in his stead, her expression utterly nk. Later in the evening, as Neji had expected, he was summoned to the Hokage''s office. "Come in." After knocking on the door once and receiving the permission to enter, Neji stepped inside the Hokage''s office, finding Tsunade sitting behind her desk with two people already entertaining her. One, he was expecting. It was Tenten, who waved at him with a blush once he entered the room, before looking away in shame, muttering a barely audible ''sorry''. It''s good she was at least aware of her mistakes, but Neji didn''t mind it. It just meant he was so good that even Ninjas couldn''t endure his touches without losing consciousness. In any case, Tenten was in his him, under his supervision. He was a Jounin, but she was still a Chunin. When a Chunin who was previously in a team gets promoted to the Jounin rank, they take over the team, recing the previous Jounin sensei. Meaning, Neji should have taken over Team Three, with Lee and Tenten under him. However, Might Guy had specially requested the Hokage to let Lee stay under him, and Tsunade didn''t have a problem with that because of their great synergy in missions. So, Neji was this unnamed team''s leader, with the only other member being Tenten. However, someone else seemed to be joining them today. "Hi, Onii-chan!" Hanabi Hyuga, his little cousin, waved her hand at him, a cheerful smile on her face. Now he knew why Tenten was so quiet, she was embarrassed. Likewise, Hanabi was also embarrassed, if the small blush that appeared on her face once her eyes fell on his chest, was anything to indicate at. Neji simply waved back, ignoring her thirsty gaze. Just then, Tsunade stood up from her seat and came to hug him tightly. "Neeeji! You arete, you know?" She cancelled the hug, smiling at him. "That''s not a good quality for a Ninja. Be careful next time, alright?" Neji stared at her beautiful form for a second before he smiled, using [Observe]. [Tsunade Senju - Low Tier 10] [CP: 25,078/25,858] [Image Here] ¡­So she was on the same Tier as fucking Nawab. He decided to y safe and presented his excuse respectfully. "I apologise, but I just couldn''te see my dear Hokage empty-handed." Neji pped his hands, trying out a party trick, and a bottle of Jinro Soju appeared between his hands. "Here, something I got as a tip from the client in myst mission." He had gotten it from his previous world, in the MHA world, and had it in his inventory until now. But she didn''t need to know the truth. Tsunade epted it with glittering eyes, before quickly using a transformation jutsu to make it seem like a bottle of milk, clearing her throat and hoping the other two girls behind her didn''t see it. Tsunade had a casual blush on her face as she rubbed her nose, looking at him yfully. "Hey, that thing''s kinda really expensive, you know. Also, you shouldn''t bring something like this to the Hokage of all people. People will talk." "Expensive? I can spend my everything if it''s for my dear Hokage. Also, let them talk, who cares." Neji finished with a charming smile, watching her jiggle as she returned to her seat. Tsunade liked him. He was pretty sure that''s because he reminded her of her deceased lover, Dan Kat¨­. He had Dan''s long white hair and blue eyes to boot, though of course Neji was more breathtaking than him (and anyone in this world). In any case, this caused Tsunade to show a lot more favour to him than other people, and although younger generation Ninjas mistook it as the Hokage looking after a bright star, the old-timers could reach the same conclusion that Neji had reached. That''s why Tsunade was an easy target. Except Neji didn''t want to fuck her while she imagined him as some dead idiot. So he will hold back for now. "Ahem, anyway." Tsunade cleared her throat, going into her serious mode. "As you can see here, we have someone unexpected." She pointed to Hanabi. "This afternoon her father, the Hyuga n Head, came to me and asked for early graduation for her. I had to allow it because she was more than capable of keeping wasting her time in the Academy, she knows more Jutsus than your average Chunin. However, since it''s an early graduation, we don''t have any team that can take a single person in- except for yours and Guy''s, of course. As you can guess, her father wanted her to be under your team, that''s why she''s here. But of course, you can reject and also test her capabilities yourself to see if she''s suitable for your standards." Neji took in her words with a slow nod as he turned to Hanabi, watching her stiffen even as she matched his gaze, at least as much as she could through his blindfold. "Hmm, test¡­" he muttered, watching her get tense but sigh in relief when he chuckled and shook his head. "You know, I am the one who trains her most of the time when the n head doesn''t. She''s strong, I know better than anyone. So I guess it''s fine." She really was strong, if the text over her head was anything to point at. [Hanabi Hyuga - Peak Tier 6] [CP: 4,486/4,557] It was true that there was a huge gap between each tiers, which only increased the further above one rose. However, it''s still frightening to think how Hanabi was Peak Tier 6 while Hinata, who has trained rigorously in this life and was 5 years older than her little sister, was just Peak Tier-7. Clearly, this little girl was more talented than her older sister. Neji walked to her and leaned over, putting a hand on her shoulder. "Then I guess you will be in my care, Lady Ha-" "Onii-chan! Please don''t call me ''Lady'' while we''re outside the npounds, at least. E-even if you rejected my offer before to just call me Hanabi everywhere, at least listen to this." Hanabi offered. Offered. She wasn''t demanding, but requesting, unlike what her father and sister did. That''s cute. "...So?" "Sure, Hanabi." Neji moved his hand from her shoulder to her head, ruffling her hair. "Guess I will be in your care instead." She immediately nodded with a smile. The 15-year-old Hanabi looked like a mini version of herself that appeared in the Boruto show. Wearing a yellow kimono blouse, and a traditional long red skirt held closed by a simple white obi. Her feminine proportions weren''t as developed as that, but it wasn''t half bad either. [Image Here] ''Eh, but surely notparable to someone like Momo, who was busty even when she was just 15-'' Neji stopped thinking about that. He shouldn''tpare girls since he didn''t like beingpared himself. "Anyway," Tsunade, who''s been watching their interaction with an amused smile until now, broke thefortable silence. "As much as I would like you two to get closer a bit more, but the situation begs us to be quick. The Kazekage has been abducted, and I have sent Team Seven to rescue him. I wish to give Team Neji a mission too, to go and support Team Seven. You can reject, of course. But I hope you will not, Neji." Tenten blinked from the side. "Um, is it really okay for a newbie Jounin to go after the kidnappers of Kazekage with nothing but the help of a Chunin and an early graduated Gennin?" That sounded like the recipe for death, even Neji had to agree, if he was none other than the Gamer himself. "It''s okay. If anything, I am confident to flee even from the worst-case scenarios. The ability to fly at the speed of soundes in handy in any situation, you see." That was just the flight speed of his eyes, other people didn''t even know of his flight speed in Hybrid Dragon form. "Fine, I ept the mission, Hokage-sama." Neji watched Tsunade smile, walking over and receiving the mission scroll from her. He was just wondering what type of benefits outside levelling up would he get just when a quest window popped up. [You have received a quest!] [Quest, "Kazekage Retrieving Mission" has been initiated!] Oh. So he could get quests from Ninja missions? Sweet. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hiashi Hyuga was sitting in his room, reading the Konoha newspaper while sipping green tea. However, his mind was elsewhere. His brightest daughter, Hanabi, would be with Neji for the next two months. All for a selfish reason that he as her father had. From his conversation with Neji yesterday, he realised something he had overlooked before. Neji, with his bloodline, could impregnate women who could give birth to Tenseigan welding children. The chances were low, but very highpared to normal Hyugas. If the next generation of Hyuga had a few more Tenseigan users, their n would surely reach their peak. With the Uchiha n gone, the Hyugas were the greatest n with a Dojutsu in the whole world, however with more Tenseigan users in the n, they would truly surpass even the dead Uchiha n. Then, calling them Konoha''s greatest n wouldn''t be a bluff anymore. But because ofplications, such as the fact that too many Tenseigan users too suddenly will make the Hyugas a big target for other viges more than before, and also because it''d be hard to maintain internal bnce inside the n if many Hyugas had that heavenly eye, he had to pick a single person. With that in mind, he couldn''t control his greed from wanting a grandchild who would have the Tenseigan. His daughter, Hanabi, will be nted with the Tenseigan in two months. So if she had Neji''s child growing inside her by then, that child would have an absolute chance to be born with the Tenseigan, affected by both the father andter on the mother''s Chakra. Hanabi was also the best candidate for this because of her pure bloodline. No doubt, if she was impregnated by Neji before his death, her child will surely and absolutely attain the eye of reincarnation, the Tenseigan. But¡­ he was still a father. Hiashi soon sighed, shaking his head. "No, that girl likes him anyway. It''s not like I am forcing her or anything. She epted the offer the moment I brought it up." She even seemed more excited than he had ever seen her be. Her daughter liked Neji, that boy. If not, she wouldn''t have touched herself indecentlyte at night after identally seeing him mate with themoner girlst night. Honestly, it wasn''t a taboo, or sin for her to have that kind of feelings for Neji. The branch family actually existed exactly to let the marriage happen between the Hyuga n members, so that their blood never gets diluted, while also maintaining enough variableness in the genes for the next generation to not be born handicapped. In fact, he nned to let Hinata marry Neji when the boy was first born, but that n had been put to an end many years ago. However, he just disliked the fact that his younger daughter liked the same man who''s about to die, she herself knowing too well that he can''t be saved. But¡­ "Oh well." Hiashi sighed, sipping his tea and focusing on the newspaper ''I suppose there''s no helping it.'' This was for the n''s future, and Hanabi had sacrificed herself willingly, so there was no point in overthinking things. ** ** ** [¡ã] Image in this chapter Chapter 213: 213: Girls, girls… and girls? Chapter 213: 213: Girls, girls¡­ and girls? Chapter 213: Girls, girls¡­ and girls? ¡ª Neji and his team soon passed the gates of Konoha after showing the gatekeepers their A-Rank Mission scroll. They didn''t have to show the contents, just the scroll itself and received permission to leave. Once that was done, Neji stopped outside the gate, under the moonlit sky and gestured to Tenten and Hanabi to stop too. "Lemme create some Shadow Clones real quick." Watching them nod, Neji immediately started to weave hand signs. He followed the phantom of Neji Hyuga''s memories and carefully weaved the particr signs required to cast the ?Shadowclone? jutsu. Once finished, he felt a tiny portion of his Mana leave his body and materialise into two exact copies of himself. His sight distorted all of a sudden, the vision from three different pairs of eyes suddenly disying in his head. In front of all three of them, two System messages shed. [Ding! Due to the proficiency that this body holds over the "Shadow Clone Technique" it''s been registered as a Skill without Master training on it!] [A separate "Skill Page" just for Jutsus has been made! All Jutsus, once registered in the system, will be present there!] A Gamer had to do one certain action continuously to get a Skill rted to it, and although the number within the word "continuously" has been lessened once Neji''s system regained its full stature, it was still good that he gained the previous Neji''s Jutsus by using them a single time. Because once registered as a Skill, he didn''t need to weave hand signs, just a mentalmand is enough. ''But first, Sisty, just send the messages in front of one of me, any of me works. Also, details for the Shadow clone Jutsu.'' He heard Sisty mumble out an ''Okay'' before a bigger message materialised in front of him, his eyes quickly going over it. === Shadow Clone Jutsu [Level 19/25] Details: The user cuts a portion of their Chakra to create an exact copy of himself. The clone would have the exact physical powers as the caster, even their Bloodline Abilities, however the amount of Chakra the clone would have would be the exact same that was used to create the clone. Once that said amount of Chakra runs out, the Clone will disperse and the User will receive its memories. -The Clones aren''t sentient, and are rather just a ''projection'' of the user''s own mind. That''s why they are absolutely loyal to the Caster, unlike how many might think. -Cost: At least 100-chakra points. (Mana to Chakra conversion rate is 1:2) *Special Gamer Perk: Due to [Gamer''s Body], all the clones would be connected with the Gamer''s mana, meaning so long as the Gamer''s mana keeps regenerating, none of the clones will dissipate with theck of ''Chakra''. *Special Gamer Perk: Due to [Gamer''s Mind], the clones wouldn''t be a ''projection'' of the User''s mind, and would rather be mindless puppets. All of them will be controlled by the User''s alone mind directly, like extra limbs, secondary bodies and such. === Thest perk was good, but it had its drawbacks. For example, this meant he couldn''t cast thousands of Shadow clones, since his single mind wouldn''t be able to control them all. At most, he could just cast a few dozens and control them all at once with the help of his ?Multitasking? quirk. [Master, if you wish I can make the clones not be under the effect of Gamer''s Mind. Though of course, it would also mean it wouldn''t have the Gamer Body, so you would need to provide it with enough chakra to not dissipate too soon. I didn''t offer this for the Queen Bee quirk because the Bees created by that quirk had their own mind and were sentient, even when brainwashed.] ''You didn''t have to exin yourself, but thank you regardless.'' Neji smiled at her mentally. Her offer, using it he could have a better and easier time training and also¡­ Most importantly, he could make a thousand copy of himself, aka a thousand of titanic dragons in an instant, and though they would just be ss cannons they would be able to destroy a with ease. "Uhh, guys wait another second," Neji said to the patiently waiting girls. He snapped his finger to activate his summoning jutsu just as a wild Kurai puffed out of thin air and dropped on his hands. "Hi Kurai!" Tenten waved her hand at the cat, already ''familiar'' with her from past missions. "Hi woman!" Kurai waved back. "Uh, hi onii-chan''s cat!" Nejiughed at their interaction and brought the cat in front of his face, offering her a smile. "Kurai darling, we are going to another country. Wanna tag along?" Kurai slowly wiped the fresh blood from her fur, while the two girls in the back gawked at her. "Mhm¡­ I don''t know, Papa. Tell me, will it be boring out there?" "We are gonna fight some big bad guys. They''re strong¡­ not ''that strong'', but they are decent. So I suppose it wouldn''t be boring." He said, watching her smile widely, revealing her small sharp teeth. "I will take that as a yes. But first use a [Cleanse] to clean yourself quickly." She humped and nodded, using her Mana to cast the spell, causing the other two girls to blink in surprise as Kurai''s dirty fur was suddenly glistening. "It''s a racial power of hers." Neji lied. "Now let''s get moving." "Alright." "Let''s go!" With Kurai on Neji-1''s shoulder, the other two Nejis picked up the other two girls, embracing them gently yet carefully before all three of them took off in the air without a sound. "A-ah¡­" Hanabi and Tenten gasped, stiffening. They had never flown in the air before. The previous Neji had never carried Tenten, it seemed. "I am speeding up." said Neji before the speed increased, all three of them flying faster than the fastest bird around them, travelling towards the Land of Earth. "A-at this rate it will take us less than a few hours! Woohoo!" A few minutester, Hanabi was excited once the initial fear subsided. She didn''t hide her feelings around him, unlike how she was forced to be ''dignified'' around her n members, especially her father. Meanwhile, Tenten was still busy pressing her chest against Neji, hugging him tightly. "Fear of height?" Neji asked, remembering why the previous Neji never took her to the sky. "Sorry, I overlooked it for a second. Unfortunately, we are in a hurry." "Mmmh. It''s fine¡­" Tenten nodded, her eyes closed and she just hugged him tightly. ¡­One good thing about all this was he could feel these touching sensations from all three of his bodies. Certainly, it was a soft and squishy feeling. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After a long twenty minutes of travelling through the air, Neji''s eyes noticed someone interesting on the ground below, while he was searching for any clue about his missing girl. Instead of creating another clone to just go pick that person up, Neji decided to give the other girls a breather so all three of himself slowly lowered to the ground. When theynded and got a hold of themselves, they suddenly found themselves facing the Kazekage''s older sister, Temari, eating buns while sitting on the edge of a wooden house as she stared at Neji''s group, surprised. "Oh, it''s Temari-san." Tenten recognised her, and from the looks of it even Hanabi did. "Yeah, from the Chunin exams. Hello, miss." Hanabi introduced herself. "You guys¡­" Temari stopped munching her rice cake, staring at them, questioning her sanity and asking if they really dropped from the sky or not. As it turned out, Neji Hyuga gained the ability to fly only recently, so he clearly hadn''t shown it in the Chunin Exams, the only time Temari had seen him in action. Neji looked into his memory as he went to introduce himself. "Jounin, Neji Hyuga. Nice to meet you after such a long time." She quickly regained her senses and shook his hand. "Jounin, Temari. Nice to meet you as well. I don''t suppose you guys came here just to say hi¡­?" [Temari - High Tier 7] [CP:7,068/7,239] [Image Here] ? "No." Neji smiled at the woman wearing a ck kimono. "There is something of more importance here, something I think you''d want to hear." In the canon timeline, Temari was picked by Kakashi''s team before she travelled to the Sand Vige with them. But it seems Team Seven missed her this time around. So, being the gentleman he was, Neji decided to pick her up. Rather than exining the situation in words, he handed her the Mission Scroll and let her understand the situation by herself, and if her rising pale expression was anything to go by, she really did. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Temari yelled, handing him over the scroll before she was about to run on foot, making Neji sigh as he stopped her by the arm. She turned to re at him. "Calm down, squirrel." He flickered a finger in her forehead. "Grab on, we''re gonna fly." "What-" she stopped, remembering how they dropped from the sky. "Ah¡­ sorry. I was just¡­" Neji waved it off. Of course, she was worried for her brother who had just recently started to regain his humanity. Rather, he mentally activated the Shadowclone Jutsu, creating another clone. However, the fact that he cast the Jutsu without a single hand sign seemed to break even Temari (along with others) out of her daze. "Don''t mind it, just grab me." Neji picked her up by the waist in a princess carry, as did two other versions of his, while thest picked up Kurai on his shoulder. Tenten, just like the other two human girls, stiffened at first, blushing softly at his casual touches, but didn''t protest and rather grabbed onto him tightly. Then, he leapt in the air again, feeling the three female bodies pressing onto his own(s), each feelings separate yet on the same part of his body, with the exception of afy woolly feeling on one of his shoulders. In a few more hours, he reached the Vige Hidden in the Sands. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note:?? Two Chapters require Vote! If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 214: 214: Good Girl Sakura? Chapter 214: 214: Good Girl Sakura? Chapter 214: Good Girl Sakura? ¡ª It usually took people 3 days to reach the Sand from Leaf, and the other way around. However, Team Seven achieved the feat in less than a day. At the first light of the morning sun. Learning that Kankuro, Kazge''s older brother, was poisoned and was on the verge of death, Sakura quickly stepped in to help. Even though her mental state wasn''t the best, and she hadn''t gotten much sleep in thest two nights, she couldn''t let her team see her as a useless burden anymore. Except for the slight skirmish with the olddy Chiyo, who mistook Kakashi for the White Fang of Konoha, the medical procedure was going smoothly in the far corner of the room. ''Smoothly", until now- just as Sakura lost her concentration when a particrly annoying bastard stepped into the room. "Keogh!" Kankuro grunted, his eyes blunging open as a pained grunt left him. ''Shit, this is bad¡­'' Sakura thought, ming her fragile ego that had acted up once Neji Hyuga of all people entered this room. "Now it''s the White Fang of Konoha for sure! He even has the same long hair as that bastard!" Lady Chiyo, uncaring of the situation here, went to attack the long silver-haired Jounin, only to be head-butted by a cat that transformed into a huge ck panther. Oh God, what''s happening? Sakura quickly shook her head and went back to focus on her one job, paling as she watched Kankuro''s condition grow worse each second. ¡ª "Grrr," Kurai stood between him and the knocked-out granny, Chiyo, growing at her with her deepened voice. "Stay away from him, you old granny who is too short to see Mt. Ta- aw!" Neji flicked his finger on her forehead. "Kurai, don''t cause trouble." He heard her grumble out and say that she was just ''protecting him'', making him sigh as he tickled her under the chin, causing her to giggle out loud and shrink back to her normal size. "Hey, Neji! Don''t bully Kurai!" Tenten ran to the gasping Kurai, almost on the verge of losing consciousness from theck of air. "Aww¡­" Even Hanabi looked at Neji disapprovingly, but he didn''t give a fuck. Rather he walked over to Chiyo. He helped the olddy stand up from the ground, even as she red at him. Neji apologised. "Sorry for what my summon did, and no I am not the White Fang you speak of. If you observe my hair carefully, you''d notice it''s not actually white but made of silver-" "Shut up, nerdy brat. And tsk, let me go." The woman pushed his hands away and stood up, rubbing her back. "Ugh, that rascal beast. My back¡­" Neji smiled awkwardly and looked at her, turning on [Observe] to look at her Chakra Points too. [Chiyo - Low Tier 8] [CP: 6,200/6,250] ¡­Another proof that this world was bullshit. An old woman who couldn''t even take a light hit from an overrge cat, yet was supposedly stormy enough to take down most heroes back in the MHA world. Though Neji couldn''t help but wonder just how good her Puppeteer Jutsu was for her to be that strong. Also, he thought anyone beyond Tier 8 was High Human, like All Might and Ujir, but that didn''t seem to be the case here. Maybe All Might and Ujir were just special because of their respective Quirks. Or MHA world was just special like that. "In any case," Neji turned to look at Kakashi, who raised a hand to wave at him, and Naruto who seemed overly joyed to see him. "Hiya, Neji!" [Naruto Uzumaki - Main Character - High Tier 7] [CP: 508,400/511,400] ''A fucking 500k chakra points.'' Neji waved back at Naruto. ''Jinchuurikis are bullshit.'' That''s possibly not considering the full chakra of the Nine Tails'' sealed within. In that case, the fact that Naruto was still only High Tier 7 even with that much chakra went to show how trashy of a Ninja Naruto was. Moving on, he handed the scroll to Kakashi. "Team Neji reporting. Lady Hokage sent us to support you in your mission, especially because of¡­ Naruto." Naruto frowned at that, while Kakashi simply nodded. "That makes sense. Good to have you here, Neji." [Kakashi Hatake - Peak Tier 8] [CP: 4,708/5,114] "I suppose." Neji agreed, his eyesnding on the book he was reading. "Oh, the new volume is out already? Damn, let me borrow it when you''re done with it." "No way." Kakashi didn''t even haggle. "Get your own, you have the money. Naruto especially gifted me this." "Hey, it''s a hard find. You know that better than anyone. Icha Icha is too popr for us busy Ninjas to get a hand on it." Neji tried. That book¡­ It was actually really good. He had always wondered what was up with that Book back in his 1st life, however from the changed Neji Hyuga''s memories, he could remember just how well written it was. Jiraiya really knew how to write and in what way to write to capture the heart of a reader. "Haah," he heard a sighe from Naruto, as the blonde Main Character slipped a hand inside his bag. "What''s wrong with you white-haired people? I know three of your kind, and all of them are perverts¡­" ''Said by the guy who peeks at the hot spring just to get a nce at a particr t chest.'' Naruto then took out the same book Kakahi was reading, handing it over to Neji. "Here, I just happened to have another copy. Also, when did you be addicted to this, Neji?" Neji epted it carefully, deciding to forgive Naruto for the trouble he had caused him before, and simply put the book into his inventory. Only Kakashi raised an eyebrow at that, but didn''t question him. These types of ''party tricks'' weren''t umon, and he just thought he was a bit too good with it. "Arghh!" There was a scream from the corner of the room where Kankuro was being treated. Everyone turned to find a panicked Sakura trying to help Kankuro, but clearly, it wasn''t going well. Temari tried to run there, to see how her brother was doing, but Chiyo stopped her. "Stop. You''d just distract that girl. Have some faith in her¡­ she''s that Tsunade''s pupil, after all." Chiyo said, but Neji didn''t buy it. It''s probably because of his presence that she lost her focus, so he decided to help her out once. Besides, Kankuro dying would cause uselessplications for this mission anyway. He and Kurai walked towards that corner, even as Chiyo tried to stop him, but he just gave her a reassuring nod. Old and annoying she might be, she was experienced enough to realise Neji had some cards on his sleeves. And he did. He brought Kurai close to Kankuro''s face, even as Sakura scowled at him. [Sakura Haruno - Mid Tier 7] [CP: 3,599/4,360] [Image Here] (A/N: Let''s assume the chest doesn''t exist ??) ? Sakura was wearing a sleeveless red qipao dress that reached her upper thighs, whereafter light pink pants covered her till her knees. It was the same dress she wore in Boruto, except she didn''t have the diamond in her head yet. Sakura held back a grunt and red at Neji. "What do you think you are-" "Shush." Neji used his Telekinesis provided by [Lord''s Eye] and sealed her lips, watching her squeal in her mouth before he nudged Kurai. "He''s paralysed and poisoned. First use [Antidote] and then [Minor Heal]." Kurai gave him an annoyed grunt but did as he asked. Kurai at first could only earn [Skills] that came from her race. However, once Neji''s main system started to regain its true capabilities, her shared system also gained many new perks. Such as all her spells were considered as Skills now as well. So, she simply did a mentalmand and the spell, [Antidote] was activated from her skill arsenal. "Mm¡­" Kankuro''s closed eyes twitched, as his purple body started to regain its humane colour in a matter of seconds. "H¡­how." Sakura worded out her surprise once Neji freed her mouth. "Her racial abilities. Just think of it as one of the Hokage''s slug summons." "Oh¡­ that makes sense." Sakura nodded in understanding. "Although the energy she is using is slightly different than the Great Slug, I suppose all Summons are different." Neji patted her head, "Nice attention to details. Good girl." "What¡­" "Oh, my bad. Old habit." He quickly drew back his hand. "Anyway, Kurai, continue." "Okay, Papa¡­" Kurai grumbled, but still cast the Minor Healing spell, watching the minor bruises on Kankuro''s body vanish. Sakura''s face was burning, both in embarrassment at being treated like a little girl, causing her to remember the incident in the Onsen, and from shame that she was worse at healing than a grumpy cat. ''Tsk¡­ he doesn''t see me as a woman at all. No. No, that''s not important.'' She shook her head. Why did that even matter? She only wanted Sasuke to see her as a woman, any other man didn''t matter. "Ah¡­ haah." Kankuro released a relieved sigh, sleeping soundly. "Alright, it''s done." Neji pulled Kurai to his embrace again, putting her on his shoulders. "Good job, Kurai!" "Yeah!" Tenten and Hanabi encouraged the cat, stealing her from Neji''s shoulders, much to the cat''s annoyance, but she didn''t push them away. "I¡­" Temari walked towards Neji. "Thank you for saving my brother''s life." She nced at Kurai. "I probably should thank your cat as well, but she seems busy enough." Neji waved it off. "It''s fine. Don''t sweat over it. Now, another of your brothers needs to be saved. If you don''t mind, I think I and Kakashi''s team would like to leave right away." He nced at Kakashi. "Yeah?" "Yes, that''s for the better. Every second wasted is a second close to the Kazekage''s death." Kakashi said, making Naruto''s frown to himself as he nodded too. "Yeah, we should leave." Temari looked at Kakashi, about to open her mouth, before she stopped and looked at Neji. "Can I join you? I suppose you two teams will do a separate search, and I think I would be of help. I know thisnd like the back of my hand. And since Lady Chiyo would be guiding the other team, I can be¡­" She looked at Neji hopefully but Neji looked reluctant, starting to hum. "Mmmh, I don''t know, girl. You know, I am a Hyuga, right? I don''t exactly need a guide. Heck, I even have my little cousin with me, and she''s so good she recently reced her older sister for the future position of the n Head." Both of them watched as Hanabi flinched at his words before awkwardly waving at them. Tamari snapped her head back at him. "But-" "But I suppose nobody hates thepany of a beautiful youngdy. Sure, tag along." Neji patted her shoulder, watching her smile. "Alright. Also, I am older than you, but fine. I- I will go pack some weapons. Wait for me." She then ran out of the room, soon followed by Kakashi''s team and Neji''s team, except for Neji and Sakura who waited inside. "...Why aren''t you moving?" Sakura asked, looking at him nervously from her seated spot. She couldn''t leave because he was standing just in her way. Neji leaned over,ing face to face with her as he pulled up his blindfold just enough to reveal his eyes. "...!" Sakura''s facial expression changed, a light blush appearing on her face, but she didn''t look away. "What is it¡­" "I just wanted to apologise. You see, I happen to be able to sense emotions to a certain degree, so I knew the reason why you lost concentration while performing medical jutsu on Kankuro." as Neji said those words, Sakura blinked. "Hey, I am not a scum. You were annoying, so I just said some rude words. But I don''t want you to die because you were distracted, you know. We will be working together on his mission, so forget about the Onsen incident and instead let''s get along, okay?" "..." Sakura was silent. She couldn''t know, but Neji was telling the truth. The second of the three starting skills of his [Voidmancer] ss was [Dark Sense]. He could sense anything ''Dark'' (a vague definition, in his opinion) which allowed him to sense negative emotions along with many other things to boot. "Alright." Sakura said after a long thought, standing up. "I ept your apology. I also ept it was my fault for¡­ always looking at you in a bad light. Thanks for taking the initiative to break the ice, you aren''t as bad as I thought." she smiled at him. "I guess so." Neji agreed, watching as she started to leave. She didn''t know and he wasn''t going to tell him that he forgave her two nights ago, when he watched her strike weird (and a few hot) poses in front of her mirror. That was adorable. "Also," he said from behind her, causing her to turn back. "About the things I said regarding your body. It was a lie." He casually reached out and cupped her ass, feeling it nicely for five seconds before spanking it lightly. "You do have something very precious that most girls would feel jealous of. Don''t feel so down." Sakura, who had been petrified the moment he touched her ass, went as red as a tomato before throwing a fist at his face. "B-b-bastard! You really are a pervert!" Neji dodged her punch and ran outside. "Watch your fist, my dear. I am not Naruto. Hit me now and you''d be hitter on, somewhere you would be too ashamed to show to anyone." "Y¡­you!" Sakura yelled, running after him, even as she smiled softly. To her, this change of pace didn''t feel so badpared to Naruto just getting hit without protesting. ¡ª-- After Kankuro woke up and confirmed that the kidnappers indeed were the Akatsuki, and amongst them, Sasori of the Red Sand was also present, the two Ninja teams led by the two white-haired yboys of Konoha decided to part ways. They were to follow Gaara''s scent, so Kakashi summoned his ninja dog Pakku, but Neji had Kurai on his side to be used in these types of situations. Cat she might be, she was still a divine beast, and a God of Death (weakened or not). Her sense of smell was stronger than that dog. Though Neji doubted he would need to bother Kurai at all with the existence of his [Dark Sense]. Surely, the Gedo Statue was "dark" enough for it to help him sense it. They kept searching for the kidnapped boy, as minutes became hours. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Meanwhile, Inside the dark cave where the Gedo Statue was located, and the Akatsuki members had "projected" their spirits, the Zetsu reported what he had seen around the area just awhile ago. "So two Konoha teams." Sasori asked, irritated. "Tsk. Those annoying bastards." "Don''t worry, I will take them." One of the ''projections'' said, but was soon replied by a grumble. "No, I will do it. I have been irritatedtely because of the Jinchuriki I am supposed to catch. I have to let out some steam." "No." Another voice said. "You say Thunder Palm Neji and Copy Ninja Kakashi''s team? I have beef with that Hyuga boy''s former Jounin Sensei, let me take care of him. As for Kakashi, he would be an easy game for Itachi. Let us go." "Pain" listened in cold silence as his subordinates contended amongst themselves before finally agreeing to let Itachi and Kisame go. Once decided, Pain used his Rinnegan to cast the [Shapeshifting Jutsu] on Itachi and Kisame, as 30% of their Chakra was spent creating "Clones" who should be able to quite easily shake off the Konoha Ninjas. With that done, the Akatsuki continued with their rxed job of tearing apart the Shukaku from Gaara''s screaming body. ** ** ** [¡ã] Image in this chapter Chapter 215: 215: Fish Fry Chapter 215: 215: Fish Fry Chapter 215: Fish Fry ¡ª ["See~? This is more fun than just destroying the world outright?"] Neji couldn''t help but agree with Lady Luck on that. Flying in the sky with three girls (and one cat) in his six arms (and one shoulder), Neji was enjoying the search. ''I suppose. But anyway, I am thinking ofpleting your quest sooner rather thanter. I have three people with me right now, along with a cat, so if I make them ept me as their "God" today, only one would be remaining. That one, I have in my inventory.'' ["Tsk~ No, I am not gonna count your cat. That''s cheating. Do it the hard way, naa~ What''s so fun in easy runs?"] Neji grunted at that, making Hanabi look at him carefully, nervous as if she did anything wrong, but he just smiled at her. "Sorry, I am just a bit annoyed that we haven''t found anything yet." She nodded and Neji went back to his mind. ''Fuck you.'' ["After you clear this world~"] Neji sighed. He didn''t mind hard games either, but the case was different when the life and well-being of his main girls were at stake here. But he didn''t have any choice, this entity was too old and strong for her to understand his humane emotions properly. Not that he hated her, he still liked her, just that she was annoying in these times. ["In any case, you said you n to make them ept you as their God today? A confident one, aren''t you?"] Neji kept flying, not bothering to answer her. He just said that in a moment''s note, of course. Though he was a bit confident that today, he could make them see him as a "God". For that he needed a punching bag, and as it turned out¡­ that bag was just close to him. He wasn''t able to sense the Gedo Statue yet. His [Dark Sense] Skill, unlike [nk], was rtive to his main Level. At his current level, it couldn''t help him sense something like Gedo Statue that was an unknown distance far from here and also protected behind a barrier-d cave. However, it seemed they were close to the cave enough for the Akatsuki to send their troops after the rescue teams. All four of the Nejis dropped to the ground, and three of them puffed out of existence after putting the girls down. Now, Team Neji and Temari stood facing a blue-skinned humanoid fish, a bandage-covered ''sword'' over his shoulder. "Hehe, and here I was wondering if I should jump up or not. But still, flight? It seems the rumours don''t lie, Thunder Palm Neji." The monster, Kisame Hoshigaki of the Akatsuki said, chuckling to himself. Thunder Palm Neji was a moniker Neji Hyuga earned after bing a Jounin. In this timeline, Neji had all five chakra affinities, thought by the Hyuga n head to be a perk of the "Tenseigan" but it was really just a boon Lady Luck gave him because, unlike Chakra, he didn''t need any of the "affinities" to cast any elemental spells or Jutsus by using Mana. However, with that perk being in ce, Neji Hyuga received the chance to train any of the five elements he wished, and he chose Lightning as his main choice. That, mixed with Gentle Fist, he soon received that moniker from how shy and fast his palm strikes were. "The rumours don''t lie about you either, Mr Fuck Face." Neji replied with a smile. "You really are a fish-human hybrid, also you look retarded." "..." Kisame''s veins popped up in his forehead with an audible gush of blood. "Hah, and here I thought only your former sensei was an annoying bastard. I was just nning to hurt you kids a bit, but fuck, ya are asking to be butchered. Let''s go, Samehada!" The knock-off Arlong moved, kicking the ground and disappearing, only to reappear just above Neji''s head and strike down the huge longsword, now somewhat revealed from beneath bandages, as the scaly sword came to sh with Neji. Neji''s body spun. ?Eight Trigrams Revolving Heaven? Neji spun rapidly, mana gushing out of his pressure points, as a blue dome of defence was created around him. The sword, Samehada, shed with the dome of spinning chakra, pushing against it for a few momentary seconds, before getting mmed backwards like a paper all hitting a fan. Neji stopped spinning and looked at Kisame who had jumped back a few steps. [? Kisame Hoshigaki - Shark Human - Mid Tier 8] That "?" before his name meant he wasn''t the original, but a sort of clone. Neji recalled a technique that was used in this arc in the canon timeline where 30 or so percent of Kisame''s and Itachi''s chakra was used to make some sort of clone, but he couldn''t exactly remember the name of it. However, although this clone only had 30% of Kisame''s chakra, it didn''t mean their physical abilities were only 30%. They certainly weren''t 100%, but they were close. ''The Akatsuki¡­'' Neji looked at the fish. ''They''re quite a bit stronger than I initially supposed they were. The real Kisame might even be Tier 10, and I am not sure if I can defeat him like I am now. Not even with Fusion.'' However, Tailless Tailed Beast or not, a Tier 8 Kisame was fair game. Also, Neji was something of a Tailed Beast himself, though nobody would be able to confirm his ims since they couldn''t properly sense his Chakra because of his skill- [nk]. "Kurai," Neji said, hearing a sound from Kurai in the back. "Keep the girls safe. Cast a few [Automatic Barriers] just in case." "Alright, papa." Kurai replied, doing as he asked. Neji then focused on the enemy ahead. He grabbed the top of his kimono and let it fall off to his waist, where it was tied with a rope. Now his torso was visible, as he faced an unimpressed Kisame. "Ya trying to seduce me or what?" as he asked the question, Kisame''s unamused expression slowly changed as his eyes widened, and Neji saw his changing form in the reflection of Kisame''s eyes. "Haah, and here ya were calling me a monster." Kisame chuckled as he looked at Neji, his torso covered in silver draconic scales ¨C with the addition of glistening star-like spots present in them ¨C that stretched until his jawline, and a pair of long white horns on his head. "...I would have assumed this was some sort of Sage Mode, but nah, even though I feel a different form of energy within ya, now that I focus, it''s not Nature Energy." "I suppose so." Neji said, in his Hybrid Dragon form, his voice deep and crispy. "Let''s move." Neji disappeared from his spot. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Hanabi knew her older cousin was strong. But she never knew how strong. That''s why initially she was scared when the monster-like man attacked him. But, she regained her faith in him once he used ?Eight Trigrams Revolving Heaven? in a manner that was as perfect as her father, reflecting the attack back to the monster. However this¡­ this scaly form¡­ Was this a Tenseigan ability too? In any case, although the fish-man called her Onii-chan a ''monster'' too, Hanabi couldn''t help but digress. Neji looked¡­ more attractive, if anything, in that form of his. And if the blushing face of his girlfriend, Tenten, was anything to go by, she thought the same. However, only Temari had a tense expression, as she looked at the battle nervously, and by the fact that she was a Joining, she probably could see more than Hanabi and Tenten could. Hanabi ignored that, shaking any dreadful feeling from her head, and focused on the battle. Then her heart dropped at the scene ahead. As Neji disappeared, immediately reappearing behind Kisame, he failed tounch his palm strike at Kisame because the fish had anticipated the attack, swinging his sword behind as it¡­ cut Neji in half, sttering blood everywhere. "Onii-" "Shut it." She was interrupted by the Cat, growling at her. "He''s fine. A deity doesn''t die so easily." A deity? What was Kurai talking about? However, and whatever it may be, Hanabi soon realised she was right. The one that got cut was a ''Water Clone'', a water clone with red-coloured water, which gave the false impression of blood. Huh, was something like that even possible? Neji, probably the real one, appeared beside Kisame, his long silver hair dancing behind him like the stream of a waterfall. He grabbed the hilt of his sword with one hand just as it immediately disappeared into thin air, making Kisame blink in shock. "What just-" Neji''s arm moved as Hanabi watched his perfect muscles shift in synchronisation and a precise manner, as if he was some sort of artistic mechanism. Hanabi wasn''t sure about thest part, but one thing she did know was that this fight¡­ It was better than something out of a schr''s artbook. All his movements were clean, smooth, and precise. Perhaps it was because she was a Taijutsu user herself, or maybe because it was Neji who was performing it, Hanabi felt a strange dampness between her legs. Still, she was focused and watched as Neji''s palm struck Kisame in the stomach¡­ then in his left chest, and his right chest, then his legs, then his face, and so on. Each time his palms connected with his enemy, the sound of thunderps resounded in the area. But the sound effect wasn''t just for show, Neji''s palms were d in Lightning, and each time it connected with Kisame, who tried to fight back but failed, it burned his blue skin, making a stench no different from that of a fried fish. And as Hanabi watched the battle with her Byakugan, she noticed Kisame''s chakra pressure gettingpletely shattered at each hit. So surely, he was losing his ability to fight the more seconds passed. At the same time, sharp shockwaves left the impact point, so strong that oftentimes than not those waves came flying towards them, and Hanabi could swear that it would have been the end of her and her team a dozen times over if Kurai''s automatic barrier or whatever didn''t act up in the right time. "Kaugh! Auk- motherfucker! Kgh!" Kisame was groaning and cursing, blood leaking from his mouth and ears, his body jolting at each hit, slowly failing to counter Neji''s strikes. After ten more seconds of one-sided assault, Neji''s final palm strikended on his face, a majestic shockwave mming on Kisame''s face so hard that his head burst like a watermelon. -Bhroom! Everyone watched as blood sttered in the vicinity, some sttering on Kurai''s barrier, but most just ruining Neji''s clothes. "...Ah." Hanabi heard gaps that echoed with her own, watching as Neji huffed, his body slowly returning to normal as he was smiling. That was the smile of a victor. "Ah, I got some nice levels." Nice? His level of skill was more than just nice. It was an art, a particrly gorgeous art. However, soon, Hanabi and everyone else noticed something weird that grabbed their attention. Kisame''s body¡­ wasn''t Kisame''s at all. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [You have killed "? Kisame Hoshigaki", a Tier 8 foe!] [You have received 40,000 Exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [...] [You have gained 14 levels!] [You have reached Level 304!] [ss, Voidmancer, has unlocked a new skil!] It seemed since this "clone" was made using Rinnegan, it gave him Exp after kill, something that the normal chakra clones probably wouldn''t give. In any case, this was great. When he fought Hisashi Midoriya, another Tier 8 person, he recalled receiving 35,000 Exp and gaining 10 levels, and reaching level 189. However, with only 5k more exp, and already being at level 290, he still gained 14 levels. Certainly, now that all the exp restrictions of his system were pulled off, his growth was faster than ever. Also, because of his draconic high human race, he received a whopping 140 allocatable stat points and 2-points auto-added in all the other stats for every level. This really was great. He decided to distribute the 140-points in ces he should be more focused on instead of this bnced "318" in every stat. After a quick session of thinking, while the girls were observing "Kisame''s" body with creeped-out eyes, Neji put 90 points in DEX, since that gave him more Stamina, the thing that all his Quirks depended on. Especially Surge. Because Surge just went so well with Gentle Fist that it was a bit too scary. Then, he put 25 in STR for strength. Because even though his physical stats increased like a bulldozer in his Hybrid Form, it was still based on his base form stats, so his base physical stats also needed some love. Atst, he put 25 points in the INT. Now, he stood at a total of 34,300 MP. In other words, a total of 68,600 CP. "Onii-sama," Hanabi brought him back to reality, staring at his face. "Do you know what this is¡­?" Neji knew what she was talking about. But what was the sudden change in title? From Onii-chan to Onii-sama? Eh, at least that just meant he left a strong enough impression. But obviously, that much wasn''t enough to convince them that he''s a "God", despite Kurai''s tries. He would have to try his hand with the three more enemies he''s supposed to face today. "I think I do." Neji decided to act wise, answering Hanabi. "A forbidden Jutsu that uses a human sacrifice to summon someone else inside that body. That someone else, as it happens, retains most of their original power. The Shapeshifting Jutsu" Though it was a forbidden Jutsu only avable to the Rinnegan, they didn''t need to know that. "I have never heard of a jutsu like that." Temari said, but she wasn''t trying to object to him, rather looking at him with a bit different, fascinated eyes. "This Ninja, he''s from the Sand. I have talked with him before¡­ never would have assumed he was a spy." "He might have been under a Genjutsu, we can''t be sure." Neji said, and everyone seemed to agree with him. "I suppose." Temari nodded before slowly and hesitantly looking at his chest. "Though can I ask why exactly did you decide to reveal your chest? Amidst a battle, of all times." "You certainly don''t seem to mind the view." "But in a battle-" "You''re interested in seeing it outside a battle?" "..." At her silence, Nejiughed and waved it off, starting to wear his kimono again. "It''s a requirement I need for that form. As you noticed, I was huffing hard after the battle. I need a lot of air when using that form, and not just from my nose or mouth, but from my entire body. That''s why I had to do it. Sorry if it made you ufortable." That was bullshit. He just needed to show them that he wasn''t exactly a "human" and any chance of it being the legendary Sage Mode was destroyed by Kisame''s observation, just as Neji had nned. "Um¡­ No, I don''t think it was ufortable in any way." Temari blushed, but she didn''t look away like the other girls he encountered. This girl was good at tolerating some teasing, it seemed. "Though what was that anyw-" "Right," Tenten, who''d been silent until now, slipped into the conversation as she hugged Neji''s arms, her cheeks pouting. "His chest certainly isn''t anything ufortable to look at. I can tell because I have seen it very up close. Unlike you guys." Oh-ho, jealous. Also, she just saved him from making more excuses by interrupting Temari. "Hey!" Hanabi protested, taking his other arm. "What do you mean by that? I-I have seen his chest up close too. I have s-showered with him a lot before." "When you were 5 years old, and I was 12. Meaning when I barely had any muscle." Neji pointed out. "Still!" Temari gave them an awkward smile as Neji shrugged at her, earning a pity-filled nod from her. "Anyway," Neji changed his tone. "From what I know the Akatsuki always moves in a two-member team. Meaning another one of them is around, probably after Kakashi''s team. And if the Akatsuki hasn''t changed their teambs yet, I think Itachi Uchiha is Kisame''s teammate. In that case, it would be really bad for team Kakashi to face him alone. Let''s move." Temari didn''t seem convinced. "But isn''t it better for Kakashi to do it alone? His Sharingan can counter Itachi-" Neji pulled down his blindfold, staring at her. "However, my eyes give me absolute resistance against Genjutsu. Especially from the Sharingan." "Ah¡­" Temari, as expected, was also dazed in his eyes. However, being a Jounin she quickly regained her senses and left with Neji in the air. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Itachi wasn''t that far from Neji, just 17 kilometres away. Neji quickly found him with his Lord''s Eye. However, in mid-air, Hanabi spoke to him in a soft, hesitant tone. "Um, Onii-sama¡­" "Yes?" Neji replied calmly, putting the other three of his clones a bit ahead so that he could talk with her secretly. "That¡­ you just showed her the Tenseigan like that. Father will get mad if he hears about it." "I know." "Also, how did you do it¡­? You were strictlymanded by Father to never, by yourself, take off your blindfold. If a branch family member with the Cursed Seal disobeys themand of any main branch member, let alone the n head himself, the Cursed Seal would activate on its own and give him unimaginable pain that they would wish for death. Isn''t that right? But nothing of that sort happened to you¡­" she looked confused, but at the same time reluctant to ask. As for why she seemed reluctant, she probably didn''t want Neji to think she would snitch on him. ''Adorable.'' Neji curled up his lips and decided to tease her a bit. "Perhaps I did feel pain. Perhaps I trained myself to not show any outer sign of me receiving pain from the seal?" He said, chuckling softly. "People say you can get used to anything. If that''s so, what''s this little pain? In any case, I hope Lady Hanabi isn''t nning to snitch on this servant-" Hanabi''s expression changed into that of a frightened one, one that was fearful of being misunderstood. "Onii-sama!! I would never! I was just-" "It''s fine, it''s fine." Nejiughed aloud, suddenly hugging her tightly. "I am just kidding. I am well aware you wouldn''t do it, dear. Or I wouldn''t have done that in front of you. I also didn''t feel any pain, I have a way to avoid that. But it''s touching to see you worry so much, you cute little thing." Hanabi froze, and Neji watched with his Lord''s Eye how her face flushed like the brightest sun under his arms. Hanabi''s lips were quivering, seemingly embarrassed and very annoyed but clearly relieved at the same time, as she pushed her face against Neji''s chest. "...Idiot." ** ** ** Master4thWall: Powerstones for crow fry in next chapter ?? If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 216: 216: Itachi of the Sharingan Chapter 216: 216: Itachi of the Sharingan Chapter 216: Itachi of the Sharingan ¡ª Team Seven had managed to get closer to the ce where Gaara was abducted, if Pakku''s sense of smell were to be believed. However, any doubt of that was cleared with the appearance of an Akatsuki member, specially sent to stop them. Itachi of the Sharingan, the man who massacred his own n, which just so happened to be the strongest n in Konoha back in that time. "Itachi Uchiha? Haah, the same child who killed his own family?" Lady Chiyo said casually, clearly unbothered by the tant danger. "We meet again, Kakashi-san and Naruto-kun." Itachi replied, standing in his spot in cold silence, utterly calm and rxed while Sakura''s team was very much nervous. "We even have the girl crushing over Sasuke, it seems." Hair stood up in the back of Sakura''s head as she felt his gazend on her. "Everyone, don''t look into his eyes! It''s dangerous!" Kakashi warned just as Sakura was about to look into Itachi''s eyes. She stopped, and noticed the others did the same. "He is a Genjutsu expert, enough that he can kill you without moving a finger. However, his Genjutsu is purely based on his Sharingan. In other words, it''s a Vision-type Genjutsu, so if you avoid his eyes, you''d be fine." "...Then how do we fight?" Naruto asked, looking at his own feet. "I wanna beat the shit out of that bastard! But it will be hard to judge his movement without looking into his face since he''s wearing such a weird outfit." Sakura agreed. She barely took a peek up at his neck and realised Naruto was right. His outfit, the Akatsuki uniform, was made in a way that didn''t let people guess the next movement of the wearer by covering most of his body with loose clothes. "Naruto¡­ I think you should be fine. Because of your tailed beast. I heard you reached some sort of an agreement with it?" "Her. Well, not like Tailed Beasts have gender to begin with. But she identifies as a female." Naruto corrected him. "And yes. Kurama allows me to use up to six tails of her power, even though she''s kinda really grumpy about it." Naruto said. "But I guess you are right, if she helps me break free from Genjutsu, I think I can fight." ¡­So the dangerous demon fox who took millions of lives over the centuries was a female? A grumpy one at that? That''s new. Regardless, Sakura found it reliving that at least Naruto would be immune to Itachi''s Genjutsus. "That''s great." Both Kakashi and Chiyo said at the same time, and Chiyo continued. "I haven''t fought an Uchiha in a long time. But if we fight from the rear while backing Naruto up, we can manage somehow." "Alright, it''s decided then." Naruto said, starting to raise his head. "I am looking up-" and he froze. Naruto, from the looks of it, had fallen under Itachi''s Genjutsu. ¡­Oh God, of course, they shouldn''t have trusted the demon fox of all people to watch their back!! "Pathetic." Itachi Uchiha mumbled. "To be simply relying on the beast inside him." Sakura suddenly grunted at Itachi, remembering Neji''s words. ``A word of advice, you should treat that Naruto boy a bit nicer.`` Fine. She would fight in Naruto''s stead. With her eyes closed, she ran toward Itachi while yelling, "Kakashi-sensei! Back me up!" "Sakura, no!" "Haaa!!!" Sakura ran with her eyes closed while doing her best to sense Itachi using her chakra. However, she only heard another yelling from Chiyo before she felt a karate chop fall on her neck. Her legs swayed, eyes parted apart slightly to see Itachi looking down at her, before everything went nk. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Hey, you idiotic fox!! Why didn''t you help me!" Naruto yelled aloud at her. All around him his teammates were knocked out while that Uchiha descendant was standing a few feet in front of him. This was a Genjutsu, one which Naruto had tried breaking out from, but failed. So, he was yelling at her. "You would get me killed like this!" ["Silence!!!"] She yelled majestically from within his head. ["You didn''t keep your promise, why would I help you still!?"] Naruto grumbled, pointing at the air. "What do you mean I didn''t keep my promise?? I went to the Onsen just to find this myself a ''mate'', that you speak of! Just that, I realised I don''t want anyone other than Sakura as my wife! And to win Sakura-chan over, I first need to find Sasuke!" ["Gaaah, you idiot!!"] Kurama facepalmed in sheer frustration. ["If you bring Sasuke back, why would she still choose you?? Ugh, even that Minato wasn''t this dense!"] "Hey, why do you keep bringing up that 4th Hokage every time I do something wrong?" Just how dumb was this child? Guess this was what being fatherless did to a human child. ["Just connect the dots, dumbass."] Kurama grunted in his head again, before going silent. In the end, she sighed. ["You are helpless. Why don''t you just pick a girlfriend then? A girlfriend is different from a wife, but you''d at the same timeplete your promise with me. How about that Hinata girl? From what I remember, she''s had a crush on you."] "What?! No way! Stop lying!" the boy seemed to be in utter disbelief. "And even then, I don''t see Hinata like that! She doesn''t even have any charm!" Narutoined, utterly serious. ["...You¡­ seriously. Haah."] "Rather than that, why are you interested in me finding a mate anyway? You are a girl yourself, what pleasure will you get from seeing me ''mate'' with another girl? I would understand if you wanted a male ''mate'', though obviously in that case we would have never had a deal, to begin with." Naruto asked, copsing on his back since he had no other choice but to wait. Kurama obviously didn''t want to answer. But after a while, she decided to share her secret, in case it made him ept her offer. Though if he made fun of her, she will never help him again. ["I simply don''t find human males attractive. Same went for females, until a few centuries ago. You see, amongst the three Jinjurikis I have been sealed within in my life, the first two were both female. So over time, I started to have an attraction towards the humane female body, though maybe calling it "attraction" might be a bit too sweet of a word. It was mostly just my rage making me want to do all sorts of things to my hosts, such as tying her up, torturing her, and ruining her body while making her call me ''mommy'' with a mind-broken expression."] Naruto had a jaw-dropped expression for a whole two minute before he pointed a finger in the air. "Y-You are sick in the head!!" Naruto said aloud. "You really are a demon fox, aren''t you?!" ["You brat! Call me that one more time and see what I do!"] "Try it, you idiot fox!" Kurama was about to bite back, however she noticed the presence of Neji Hyuga''s team, without the presence of Neji himself, in the real world. After a second she clicked her tongue and decided to break the Genjutsu. When the Genjutsu world shattered like ss, the idiot blonde yelling her a surprised thank you, Kurama was more busy looking at the Hyuga boy who had appeared on the battlefield. His teammates were helping the injured team Kakashi, while he stood face to face with the Uchiha descendant. [''...So I was right.''] This brat¡­ She couldn''t sense his presence at all while inside the Genjutsu, even though his teammates were an easy go. She had noticed it before in the Sand, but didn''t think much of it. In fact, even at this very moment, if she tried to sense his presence with Chakra, he came out as "nk". As if he wasn''t even real, but a mere hallucination. However, like she did in the Sand, when she really focused, she could sense him somewhat. But that''s only when she kept him in sight. The moment she closed her ''vision'' his presence disappeared. Suddenly, she noticed something weirder. [''¡­What''s with that sudden spike in his Chakra? Compared to a few hours ago, he has around 18% more Chakra. On top of that¡­''] Kurama''s nose twitched. [''What''s this scent I am smelling around him? It doesn''t seem like that of a human at all¡­ More like he had transformed into a domineering beast.''] She turned to look at the ck cat that was healing an injured Kakashi. That cat was special, Kurama realised that when she saw her cast healing jutsus on that kid from the Sand. Those abilities weren''t ''racial'', unlike what the Hyuga boy liked to say. Also, both the Hyuga and cat''s chakra were weird. The amount wasn''t that unusual, but it felt richer, denser. Kurama didn''t know how to exin but being a creature made of Chakra she could feel the strange richnessing from both of them. ...Being someone who''s lived more than a thousand years, Kurama could smell something interesting in that boy. Kurama licked her lips as she eyed the Hyuga boy, eager to learn his secrets¡­ and also see the reason behind that attractive alpha scent he was releasing. She watched the boy step forward, facing the Uchiha descendant. ''Heh, this fight will be interesting.'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª "You hurt Sakura and Kakashi Sensei!!" Naruto was about to run at Itachi once he came out of the Genjutsu. How did he break free? Neji had no idea, but he was being a nuisance at the moment. "Back off." Neji warned, throwing Naruto a few metres back using his Telekinesis. "I got this." "But-" "My Byakugan is immune to his Sharingan." Naruto blinked. "Oh¡­ Yeah! I didn''t know! You get him, Neji!" Neji sighed. He was at least much better and more likeable than that Izuku brat, even though still an annoying main character. "What''s the point behind lying?" A cold voice pulled all of Neji''s attention as he looked ahead, finding Itachi of the Sharingan staring at his blindfold. [? Itachi Uchiha - Low Tier 9] Itachi was that strong even without the ability of his Mangekyo in his current ''clone'' state. A true monster, really. Itachi continued. "Hyugas rather have a weakness against the Uchiha n because even if they don''t make eye contact, if a Hyuga even identally sees a Sharingan ¨C that is actively trying to put them under a Genjutsu ¨C with their 360¡ã vision, they would be caught in that said illusion in an instant." Neji shrugged his shoulders. "Why don''t you try it on me then?" Itachi went silent as Neji waited after that, starting right into his glistening red eyes through his blindfold. Just a few secondster, a message popped up in front of him. [Gamer''s Mind has blocked ?Genjutsu: Sharingan?] Neji chuckled. "See?" Itachi didn''t answer, but rather than growing anxious, he simply seemed interested in Neji. "For example, a Hyuga can always look down at you from a birdview, you know? From the sky, it''s impossible for our eyes toe into contact-" Itachi immediately looked up. But this time, not even a System Message popped up since Neji wasn''t really looking down with a bird''s eye view. He was just bluffing. "Pfft." Naruto chuckled from the back. "You got him good!" Neji couldn''t help but reveal an amused smile too. "So much for the ''Sharingan''. I suppose you did a good job killing your n, or I am sure they would have killed themselves once they realised the Hyugas have found a way to block the Sharingan-" "The Tenseigan." Itachi interrupted, making Neji blink and fall silent. Soon, Neji revealed a grin. "I am aware of that eye, Neji-kun. Only the Hokage, Danzo, and your n Head and his daughters know about it, but I just happened to identally eavesdrop on a conversation between the 3rd Hokage and Danzo one day." Itachi Uchiha said, his expression as calm as the dead sea. "Be careful of Danzo, Neji-kun." "Okay, I apologise. It was rude of me to try and talk to you like that." Neji apologised, ignoring Naruto''s confused yells. "I suppose you are different from Kisame. But in any case, Itachi, I am going to have to kill this ''clone'' of yours, if you don''t mind." Itachi, for the time, showed a hint of a smile. "You can try." And Neji did. He swiftly disappeared, immediately reappearing behind Itachi with his lightning-d palm going for a strike. However, Itachi Uchiha dodged swiftly. He was fast. Neji struck again, and this time he blocked. He, a Genjutsu specialist, blocked a super Taijutsu specialist''s full-powered attack. ''So this is a weakened Itachi...'' Neji couldn''t imagine how strong he would be in person, with the Mangekyo and Susanoo to boot. But even in person, he wasn''t even in his Prime because he was dying from an unknown illness. ''Probably Goku''s heart virus. But still, holy shit.'' Neji and Itachi continued sparring, and it seemed Itachi was doing some sort of evaluation of his strength since he was at least trying not to ''die'' unlike in the canon timeline in this same scenario. From the outside, this must have looked so confusing. Neji went to strike Itachi''s pressure points, and Itachi copied his movements with his Sharingan to counter it. However, Neji then copied Itachi''s movements with his Lord''s Eye and the match continued. More than annoying, Neji found it kind of refreshing since he could feel Itachi Uchiha wasn''t really trying to kill him. Oh well, but he sure was. Once Itachi was exhausted, Neji tried to use ?Mine? on him. When that failed, meaning he couldn''t steal the Sharingan from this clone, Neji decided to finish the battle. Itachi was always known for his low chakra, and since this clone only had 30% of his chakra, Itachi was exhausted enough to let Neji perform a strong technique. "Hah!" Neji used a partial dragon transformation under his clothes, just enough to boost his leg and arm muscles. He activated [Touch of Nirvana] which could inflict not only pleasure, but pain as well, and then performed his [Level 25/25] technique. ?Eight Trigrams, 128 Palms? A green taijitu appeared around Neji and Itachi, and before thetter could flee outside, Neji''s palms moved like the sound of thunder. Unlike the name suggested, Neji also used fingers, and his fist along with his palms, bringing them out from the other martial arts that he had learned in the MHA world from Shifu. All attacks moved to strike at Itachi''s pressure points. Itachi wasn''t able to dodge the sudden increase in the speed and vigour of his attack as he was left undefended against the 128 deadly strikes. At the 128th strike, Itachi''s body, blood leaking out from his mouth, nose and ears, casually slumped down to the ground. "Ah¡­" He heard some gasps, with Sakura''s one particrly loud, as he heaved out a soft breath. [Ding! Your Taijutsu, ?Eight Trigrams, 128 Palms?, has evolved into ?Eight Trigrams, 256 Palms?!] [You have defeated "? Itachi Uchiha", a Low Tier 9 foe!] [You have received 73,000 exp!] [You have levelled up!] [You have levelled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [...] [You have gained 25 levels!] [You have reached level 339!] Everyone stared at Neji, everyone but the people from his team who had already seen something much greater y out a few minutes ago. Kakashi, Sakura, Chiyo, and even Naruto looked shocked at the scene. Especially Naruto. Unlike his previous cheerful self, he suddenly looked self-conscious now. Sakura, on the other hand, seemed to be blushing softly. Ah, yes, Neji remembered. That girl was the equivalent of a gold digger for handsome, powerful men who had (somewhat) beef with her. "Anyway," Neji cleared his throat, pointing at "Itachi''s" dead body. "It seems we were tricked." They were tricked. But Neji? He rather received a treat. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 217: 217: Akatsuki Chapter 217: 217: Akatsuki Chapter 217: Akatsuki ¡ª [''So I was right¡­''] Kurama thought, peeking from within Naruto and watching the scene outside. The Konoha ninja team was observing the false dead body of the Uchiha descendant. However, Kurama''s focus was specifically on Neji. [''Not only did he regain all his wasted Chakra, but his total Chakra also increased again. By around 13% this time. Both happened the exact second the Uchiha perished.''] Just what the hell is he? Not only that, as she watched him now, he was busy with something else in his head ¨C while the others were discussing his opinion about the use of a technique called the Shapeshifting Jutsu ¨C and as he stayed dazed, his chakra just kept increasing. How''s that even possible? She could barely sense him after trying hard, but that onlysted as long as he was in her sight. With such a special perk, no wonder the others beside him didn''t notice the sudden spike in chakra. Probably only the female Hyuga brat noticed this since she had observed the battle to its end with her Byakugan. But if she did, she didn''t care to point it out. [''Very interesting¡­''] Kurama purred. In this single day, he had (around) a whopping 54% increase in Chakra. Not only that, but she also figured out about that alpha beast scent around him. It came right from him. This Hyuga brat wasn''t a human. Not entirely anyway. A true beast resided within him, or maybe he himself was that beast¡­ and she really wanted to see what else was alpha about the boy other than his scent. [''Tsk, I suddenly want to break free. Being inside this Uzumaki brat wouldn''t do.''] Kirama thought, and with that in mind, she started to contemte how exactly she should make an ''escape''. This brat didn''t keep his promise, and she didn''t particrly like him anyway, so she didn''t mind if tearing from within him would kill him. Anything for freedom. ¨C¡ï¨C About the ?Shapeshifting Jutsu? Neji gave the same exnation to Kakashi''s team. They didn''t doubt his words and rather went into investigating the body. While they did so, Neji was busy putting his 250 stat points into each desired stat, his MP soon reaching 51,300 points. Suddenly, a voice brought him out of his daze. "You are really different than before, Neji." Naruto said, apetitive grin on his face. "Not only are you strong but you also know about Jutsus that even Kakashi-sensei doesn''t know." Kakashi of the thousand Jutsus. Of course, even he didn''t know about a jutsu that can only be used by the Rinnegan. "Oh well, I would have said it''s all fate, but we have had that talk before." Neji said with a chuckle, and Narutoughed too. Hey, he liked Naruto. Not the best guy around, but he was friendly and was much better than someone like Izuku. "By the way, I have a question for you, Neji." It was Kakashi who butted in. "The Tenseigan. Itachi spoke of it. What is that?" After being healed by Kurai, Kakashi seemed mostly fine now, all his physical wounds gone, except he was still somewhat exhausted from chakra overuse. Tenten and Sakura nced at each other, possibly remembering Hinata''s warning from the onsen that Neji had peeked into, and even Chiyo and Temari seemed quite interested. Especially Temari, who possibly suspected his previous transformation to be a part of the eye, and Hanabi and Temten possibly did the same too. "It''s a n secret." Neji pulled down his blindfold, revealing his cosmic blue eyes. "The eye of Reincarnation, the Tenseigan. An¡­ Evolution of Byakugan, in short. Simr to the Sharingan''s Mangekyou state, in a way, except for its drawbacks." It was more like Sharingan to Rinnegan, but he probably shouldn''t use that example. "My flight and telekinesis, even though I try to cover it with the excuse that they''re secret jutsus, are actually just perks of this eye of mine. Moreover, it''s not in its full power yet." Kakashi seemed slightly surprised that he knew about the Sharingan''s Mangekyou and even its drawbacks, but he didn''t seem to question his other statements. He, along with the other people present. As for why Neji was revealing his ''secrets'', that''s because he wanted people to know about his exceptional powers. His recent n was to seduce some girls and make his cult upon which he will leave Konoha and travel the world to hasten the happening of the 4th Great Ninja War. When that timees, the more knowledge people will have of his special abilities, the easier things will be. "Though as I said, it''s a n secret. So please keep it to yourself, for now. I n to reveal it publically after returning to the vige." Neji said, watching everyone nod quickly, with the girls truly mesmerised by his eyes. However, hisst statement seemed to have caught Hanabi''s interest. But she didn''t inquire about it in front of all these people. Neji put his blindfold back. "Now, if you will follow me. One of my eyes'' powers is to sense negative energy, and around 12 kilometres northeast from here, I sense something particrly evil. I will bet my money that it''s where Gaara is right now." Kakashi stood up from the ground. "I believe you''re right. Before I cancelled Pakku''s summon, he was leading us in that direction too. Let''s get going." Then, led by Neji, everyone moved in sync and soon found themselves in the front of a sealed cave. ¡ª-- On the side of a small mountain river, a massive cave entrance was sealed with a huge boulder with a paper seal on top of it. The two Konoha teams had gathered there. "Is this the ce?" Sakura asked, looking around. "It''s somewhat in except for the sealed cave." "It is the ce." Neji confirmed, looking into the cave with his Lord''s Eye. "And of course it is in. You expect them to put a seal that says ''Akatsuki Secret Base''?" "...Hey, I was just asking. No need to mock me for it." Sakura pouted, crossing her arms. However, Neji didn''t even look at her. His focus was entirely on the inside of the cave. The ''meeting'' was still taking ce among the Akatsuki Members, and Gaara was alive, just unconscious, as the Shukaku wasn''t entirely sucked out of him yet. "J-just what on earth is that¡­" Hanabi, who had made the mistake of looking inside as well, watched the Akatsuki members standing on nine fingers of the grotesque Gedo Statue. Neji put a hand on her head. "Don''t look, it''s dangerous." Hearing him, she quickly deactivated her Byakugan. Luckily, Itachi hadn''t thrown her into a Genjutsu the moment she looked. Inside, as Neji kept looking, Itachi and "Pain" looked back at him, though they obviously couldn''t see through the walls. "Gaara is alive." Neji confirmed, watching Temari grow restless. "But he''s on the verge of not being so. We need to hurry and break inside." "It''s a Five-Seal Barrier." Kakashi exined, observing the paper that was stuck into the rock. "There are four more of this paper seal in this area. To remove this one, we need to remove the other four at the same time. Without doing so, it''s impossible to remove or harm the barrier." "I can see the four other seals. They''re mostly 500 metres away from us, but all in four different directions." Neji did, stepping forward and touching the rock. "But let''s not go that far. Leave this to me." Then everyone watched carefully, expecting some truly shy jutsu that would detonate the rock into blitz, despite the presence of the barrier. However, nothing shy of that sort happened. Just¡­ The huge rock blocking the entrance, along with the paper seal on top of it, disappeared when it came into contact with Neji''s hands. Gone into his inventory. "Ah¡­" Neji would swear he''s been hearing that same gasp over and over again for the past few days. "Another ability of my eye. Now let''s move." he ordered as the trained Ninjas quickly regained their senses, immediately running inside. "Kgh! Those bastards did something weird!" he heard a bratty voice from inside. "They''re here already!" "Tsk." he heard a cold click of the tongue just as he and his team reached inside, finding Pain who started to do some weird hand signs. "The mission is a half sess, we got more than half of Shukaku''s chakra, that''s enough. More is preferred, but it is better to abort the mission. We can''t do anything to them in this form, so I shall leave them in Sasori and Deidara''s hands." Pain finished his hand signs as the Gedo Statue stopped sucking chakra out of Gaara''s body, and immediately dissipated into a puff of smoke along with 7 of the ''holograms'' of the Akatsuki Members, all ring at Neji before they vanished. Now, only two of them remained inside the cave. [Deidara - Explosion Human- Peak Tier 9] [Sasori - Puppet Human- Mid Tier 9] "Haah¡­." Deidara sighed, ring at Neji and his team. "We are gonna get our paychecks cut short." "Wait," Neji pointed a finger at him. "You guys are getting paid?" "What the fuck does that mean? Of course, we get paid. You think we are some weird-ass organization who would keep its members starving?" Deidara asked back. The Ninjas nced amongst each other at the word ''weird-ass organisation''. "Anyway, you bastards. You''re gonna pay for all this!" Deidara took out some white balls from his side bag. "I will show you the power of explosions." His teammate, Sasori, narrowed his eyes and turned to Deidara. "Deidara," Sasori warned, watching the blonde click his tongue. This time they didn''t get to argue about what was art and what was not. As Deidara simply threw a small ball on Gaara''s feet as the ball expanded, taking the form of an albatross bird which put Gaara on the bag of its beak. Deidara jumped over it and flew out of the cave instantly, avoiding Kakashi''s try to stop them. A few seconds passed in silence as everyone stared at the bird''s back. "...Huh?! Why are we sitting out here?!" Naruto asked in shock. "Kakashi-sensei,e with me! I will save Gaara! Neji, you take care of that puppet dude!" "Wait, take me with you!" Temari yelled, running after Naruto and Kakashi as Tenten followed too, after nodding at Neji. Now, Neji (and Kurai), Hanabi, Sakura, and Chiyo were left inside the cave. Neji turned to the puppet master. This guy would be easily taken out with his new heightened level. The problem was Deidara and Gaara himself. The only reason Neji let Deidara go was that he didn''t want to fight a suicide bomber inside a cramped cave, and also because of the remnants of Shukaku inside Gaara. From Gaara''s chakra flow, Neji could tell that the Shukaku was about to take over his body. Neji for one didn''t want that beast toe out inside this cave and therefore kill everyone by crashing it on their head. Though he hoped Naruto would be able to hold the One-Tailed-Beast back before Sasori was taken care of. "Everyone, stay back." Suddenly, Lady Chiyo said as took a step forward. "Please let this old granny take care of her grandchild." Huh. Oh right. She''s Sasori''s grandmother. He nearly forgot. And ugh, annoying family drama. He wanted to finish this quickly. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: New week ?? I shall beg for powerstones once more. - If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 218: 218: God? (1) Chapter 218: 218: God? (1) Chapter 218: God? (1) ¡ª Neji yawned. It''s been three minutes since the battle started. The match between Chiyo and Sasori was bad since Sasori was just ying with the old woman, and additionally even the family drama was bad. Even Kurai was bored on his shoulders. "Hey!" He heard Sakura whisper to him, poking him with an elbow. "Can you at least try to look worried?" Neji deadpanned at her. "I don''t see any reason to." He said. "She''s a Sand Ninja, and I am from the Leaf. Also, she asked us to not step in herself." "..." Sakura tried to say something but in the end decided against it. "So you mean you will help her if she allows?" "Why not?" Neji shrugged. "Though I am certain that you, her arch nemesis'' pupil, can convince her." "..." from the looks of it, she didn''t like his sarcastic tone. Nejiughed and patted her head, even as she red at him with slightly flushed cheeks. This time around, Sakura didn''t have the biggest impression on Chiyo since she first failed to save Kankuro herself, andter made a fool out of herself in front of Itachi. So the old woman didn''t trust her enough to meddle in this battle. "It''s fine, I wouldn''t let her die at the very least." Neji lied, withdrawing his hand back from her head, only to be pulled by a pouting Hanabi who put his hand on her head. Hah. Neji didn''t mind. In any case, he lied to Sakura just now. He wouldn''t really mind letting Chiyo die. Looking at the battle, Chiyo fighting with her life in the line, narrowly avoiding death a few times, Neji noted something weird about himself. He¡­ felt nothing. Seeing an elderly trying her best to survive, Neji felt absolutely nothing in his heart. He suspected bringing down a fully civilised with a worldwide thunderstorm ¨C that just so happened to kill his (and his girls'') friends, ssmates, acquaintances, and so many innocents ¨C did seed in ruining thest bit of his humanity. Ah, fuck. ''...Oh well. It is what it is.'' Neji sighed. ''No point in running from the truth, I guess I am a heartless monster now, who only cares about certain people from the opposite gender.'' He was never a hero, but he was never a viin either. Until bringing down the MHA world with his own two hands, that is. He was sure a small part of civilization would have survived even after the nuclear war ended, but he hadpletely erased that possibility by himself. He guessed he might even get a title like [World Ender] if he were to bring down a few mores. ''Like this one right here.'' ¡­Neji released a deep sigh. "...Onii-sama? Is anything wrong?" He heard Hanabi''s worried voice, noticing he hadn''t been patting her. He smiled and leaned down, hugging her softly. "No, I just realised something unpleasant. I am fine otherwise." "Unpleasant?" "It''s nothing." Sakura eyed him from the side, looking slightly confused yet worried, but Neji didn''t heed her. ''No, it doesn''t matter.'' Neji decided. ''I am here to find my girl and leave. In the meantime, it doesn''t matter if I bring down this world too for a bunch of big levels.'' He stood up, patting Hanabi in the back and striding forward. "Granny, stand back. You''re going to die." "Huh? Neji Hyuga, I want everyone out of this-" "He''s your grandson, but he''s also an international terrorist. Shut up and back down." Neji used a wave of telekinesis to throw her at Sakura. "Kurai, I think we better do this together." "Yes, Papa." Kurai nodded, her voice low, probably because she felt his emotions. She must share the same feeling as him, if her own emotions were to be believed. She raised a finger, her w sticking out as Neji pressed his against it. Immediately, a -Psssh- sound went aloud. Light shone from the point of their fingers, blue and golden blinding everyone, and mana dust of simr colour sprayed in all directions. When everything cleared, Neji stood with two white cat ears on his head and a glossy silver draconic tailshing behind him. "...Nice tail." Sasori said, breaking the silence. "It would suit my puppet a lot." Neji didn''t give him heed and rather checked his stats. 15,960,000 MP. That''s¡­ a bit more than enough for this. With Kurai''s 200x and his 100x Mana boost from their racial perks, the fusion reached a total of 20,000x mana boost. It was outrageous, but it worked. "Now, die!" the puppet yelled, rushing at him. Neji didn''t like the puppet''s crackly voice, so he teleported above it and mmed his tail down on it. -Bang! With a massive bang, the grotesque puppet sttered into blits of wood and metal, spraying all over the cave, and narrowly missing Sakura and Chiyo as Neji cast a [Automatic Barrier] around them. "Whoa¡­" both Sakura and Chiyo gasped. Hanabi in particr gawked at Neji''s twitching ears. Sasori, the real one, jumped out of the destroyed puppet, a small red-headed boy, as he red at Neji with hatred. "S-sasori!?" Chiyo''s voice cracked as if she was having a heart attack while looking at her grandson. "He looks the same way he did decades ago¡­ he has be a puppet himself!" As it turned out, he did. Sasori opened his forearms apart, taking out a scroll that he opened and channelled chakra into. Neji didn''t stop him, because he actually wanted this to happen. -Poof! Smoke rose from beside Sasori and a tall man with a fairplexion, short messy dark-blue hair and narrow yellow eyes, stood beside him. Except he wasn''t human, but a puppet. "I-its the Third!" The third Kazekage, owner of the ma release. ''Time to test it out.'' Neji thought and snapped his fingers, watching as long thick translucent chains leapt out of the ground, wrapping around both Sasori and the puppet in a very tight and visibly painful manner. "W-what?!" The puppet master yelled out. "The Uzumaki chains?!" "No." Neji casually replied. "These are stronger." Sasori resisted but was unable to break free. Of course, a puppet master like him didn''t have a strong enough body to break free from these powerful spells, even if he was a puppet himself. Kurai had retained all her spells even if she lost her Levels. So, obviously, in their Fusion state where they had enough mana, they were almost invincible in this world. Neji cast a few more binding spells, and although Sasori tried to resist with his Chakra, he couldn''t overwhelm Neji''s mana-enhanced spells. "What the¡­" Chiyo yelped from behind, while Sakura and Hanabi simply stared. Neji walked towards the 3rd Kazekage''s puppet and cast a [Blurred Barrier] on this part of the cave so that the three females couldn''t see. The puppet, unfortunately, didn''t have any text box hovering over it. Meaning it was considered dead by the system, and killing it wouldn''t give Neji exp. So¡­ he was rather going to steal its Bloodline ability. Neji ced a hand on the puppet''s chest, while Sasori was yelling muffled curses at him, and activated ?Mine?. He wasn''t sure if it would work or not, one because the target was dead (even though Sasori could use his powers), and second because it wasn''t a Quirk he was trying to steal. However, once the red energy plundered inside the puppet''s body, and Neji sensed a familiar feeling through the energy, he grinned and pulled out. [Ding! You have mined out the kekkei genkai, "Ma Release"!] [Either "Master Neji" or "Familiar Kurai" can receive the bloodline! Who do you wish to pick?] [Ding! Master Neji has received the bloodline ability, Ma Release!] [Ma Release - Level 7 Details: A nature transformation kekkei genkai, thebination of wind and earth. The user can generate a maic force which they apply to other substances for various purposes. ¨CAs the description suggests, the ma maniption provided by this is very very low, as the weight and size limit is small. However, it does have a very wide range. ¨CCP Cost: Depends on the degree of maniption. If provided with enough chakra, it can temporarily overclock its size and weight limit.] Neji grinned, turning to Sasori as the puppet''s body fell down on the floor, breaking apart. "You understood what I did, right?" Sasori''s eyes were horrified, as he struggled to break free. "Now, what do you think would happen if I use Ma Release on your puppet body?" Neji looked at the "core" of Sasori, a seal poking out of his chest. Then, even as Sasori tried to yell, Neji focused his attention on the metallic core and¡­ curled his fist up. -Crunch! "ARGHHH!" The core was ttened under Neji''s maic authority, and Sasori, yelling out a painful scream, went motionless. "..." Neji cancelled the spell, [Blurred Barrier], as the girls gawked at the scene, observing Sasori''s motionless body wrapped around the magical chains. When Neji cancelled the chains, his body fell down to the ground, face first, his fake cheeks cracking up once it fell. [You have killed "Sasori" , a Mid-Tier 9 foe!] [You have received 94,000 exp!] [You have levelled up 37 times!] [You have reached level 376!] [Kurai has reached level 247!] "S-Sasori!!" Granny Chiyo came running to the dead puppet-human, bringing him in a soft hug. Hanabi came beside Neji and looked up. "Onii-sama¡­ what did you do?" "Magic." Neji smiled at Hanabi, starting to float in the air, turning to Sakura. "Also, pink gori, I feel like you should know this." Neji said, and even in this situation Sakura managed to muster the courage to try and punch him (failing of course). "No idea why, but Sasori told me about Orocuimaru''s hideout in Vige Hidden in the Grass. It appears that Sasori has a spy inside Orochimaru''s ranks, and that spy and he are supposed to meet in 10 days from now on, in the Tenchi Bridge located in Vige Hidden in the Grass." Just for the sake of it, Neji decided to let that part of the canon timeline follow through. So he told the same thing Sasori said to Sakura in the original timeline. As he had expected, Sakura had paused in her spot, her mind having gone nk. "Consider me telling you as a repayment for not helping to ''save'' your Sasuke three years ago. That''s all, I should get going now." Neji started to move midair. "Where¡­ are you going?" Sakura asked, pulling herself out of her daze, looking at him anxiously. Neji turned around, his face entirely serious, "The Shukaku. It broke out." He looked down at her, watching her face distort in horror. "Also, both Gaara¡­ and Temari are dead." The room broke into a series of shocked cries. ¡ª¡ï¡ª ''Shit, shit, shit!!!'' Tears were trailing down Naruto''s cheeks. ''You demon fox bastard! You backstab me when I need you the most!'' Gaara was dead. The Shukaku somehow broke the seal and came out of his body by force. Temari was also dead, crushed under the Shukaku''s feet once she tried to take Gaara''s dead body out of danger''s way, in the hope of at least burying him in one piece. And this whole time, the Nine-Tailed Fox wasn''t lending him any power at all! Not even the usual Chakra leakage that boosted his base chakra! The fox and he had made a deal around the Seal, so in turn of letting him use up to Six Tails of her power, she could control the leakage now. Now that stupid decision was costing Naruto his friends'' life! Kakashi-sensei was out of the game too, unconscious from chakra exhaustion when he tried to attack the One-Tailed beast using his Mangekyo eye. Amidst all this, the blonde Akatsuki was still alive, hiding somewhere around this ce with both his arms destroyed. Naruto was doing his best on his own, creating as many clones as he could with his limited Chakra and spam ?Rasengan? at the giant sand beast. But the beast was intact. He had used a few of ?Odama Rasengan?, and although it seemed to hurt the beast, Naruto couldn''t spam that Jutsu with this little chakra. "Bwahaha! I am finally free! Even though they took most of my Chakra, I will regain it over time! In turn! I am free!" The One-Tailughed, casually pping dozens of Narutos out of its way with its tail as it strode towards the direction of the Sand Vige. "Just wait there, you disgusting humans, see what I do once I get my hands on you! Bwahahaha!" The monster enjoyed hisugh as he strode through the forest, breaking thousands of trees and killing hundreds of innocent animals. Naruto felt weak at this moment. So very weak. He fell down on his back, all his Shadow Clones vanishing in thin air for theck of Chakra. He was exhausted. For the first time in his life, his Chakra had run out. Rasengan was a Jutsu that sucked out tons of Chakra, and without the Nine Tails'' help, he couldn''t keep spamming it forever. ''Fucking Fox¡­'' Naruto cursed, his vision blurred as he forced himself to face the back of the leaving Shukaku. ''All your kind are the same. Disgusting mindless beasts.'' "Sorry, I amte." Suddenly a voice said, and although Naruto couldn''t be sure who it was because of his blurry vision, he soon realised the man''s identity from the fact that he was floating. "Had to take care of the blonde one that was lurking around." He said, throwing a blonde figure on the ground. "Now, let me take care of that thing." Neji Hyuga moved through the air at a shocking speed, and as Naruto wiped his tears to see the fight, he saw two wings on Neji''s back with his body rapidly erging in the air, turning into a huge beast himself. Naruto heard a predatory hungry growl in his head, belonging to Kurama, and they both watched Neji turn into a huge glossy silver lizard-type giant, almost double the size of Shukaku before he crashed into the sand beast. The white monster- no, Neji, stomped on the sand beast''s throat, and then opened his mouth wide to fire a pristine white tailed beast bomb (beam) of his own. "?White Dragon''s Breath?" A chill went down Naruto''s spine even as part of the sand monster turned into ss from the sheer heat of the beam. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 219: 219: God? (2) Chapter 219: 219: God? (2) Chapter 219: God? (2) ¡ª [Shukaku - Peak Tier 8] [CP: 1,108,034] The Shukaku was weak. Weaker than ever now that most of its Chakra was sucked out. More so, against a fully transformed fused dragon such as Neji, Shukaku''s powers were falling short. After the dragon''s breath, as Shukaku was having trouble moving with parts of his sand body transformed into ss, Neji started his next barrage of attacks. Dozens of magic circles appeared in the air, and Neji cast a single water spell. [Divine ss Water Magic: Poseidon''s Wrath] Magic crackled in the air as a huge body of water poured down from the magic circles in the air, not like rain, but like a titanic pir of water. It crashed onto Shukaku, and Neji by extension, but a Dragon was immune to mere water. The Shukaku on the other hand yelled in annoyance, his sand-body dposing as it tried to fight back with Neji, but some sand didn''t hurt a Dragon. Neji''s front foot was pushing onto Shukaku''s throat, coated with Tremor, his back foot on its tummy, while his tail was wrestling with the beast''s own. By the time water finally stopped pouring down a minuteter, the beast looked like a wet mouse. As the beast gasped for air, barely struggling with Neji, thetter used his [Observe] to confirm a suspicion, and grinned. He used ?Mine? on the beast. "Keuk!" Shukaku groaned seeing the red energy leap into his body from Neji''s foot, resisting with both his will and chakra quite a bit, but the Dragon''s will was stronger. Soon, after some physical and mental resistance from the sand beast, four messages popped up. [You have mined out Sand Maniption - Level 10 (MAX)!] [You have mined out Ma Release (1) - Level 10 (MAX)!] Neji decided to merge this Ma Release with the 3rd Kazekage''s once the battle ended and ignored the next System Messages. Rather, he focused his attention on the tailed beast. Now that the beast had nothing else to offer Neji, he decided to kill it. He opened his mouth, but this time instead of a pristine white glow, a dark ominous glow was present in his throat. The third starting skill of his Voidmamcer ss, "ckme". Neji then fired the ck beam, the Void Dragon''s Breath, and Shukaku''s face started to melt without much resistance. But Neji''s mouth wasn''t the only part releasing the ckfire. His ws that were dug into the sand monster''s body also caught on dark fire, cutting into the beast''s body like butter. As seconds passed, Neji had engulfed the whole screaming beast into a ball of ck me that ate out the creature without even leaving ashes behind. This was a fire more potent than Amaterasu. Neji could feel dozens of gazes in the far back, watching his battle, but he didn''t care. In less than a minute of burning, the Tailed beast ceased to exist. Killed in a way where it wouldn''t even reincarnate. [Ding! You have killed the One-Tailed Beast, Shukaku, a Peak Tier 8 foe!] [You have received 45,000 Exp!] [You have gained 14 levels!] [You have reached level 440!] [Kurai has reached level 331!] [Due to the special existence of the beast, you''d receive Loot Drops!] ''Ohhh?'' Neji just hoped it wasn''t Tier Potions. [Due to the presence of other people around, the 5 "Permanent Mana Increase Potions" (works on other forms of energies), have been put into the inventory!] Neji didn''t mind the reward. Not when he was expecting nothing. ''In any case,'' Neji thought as his size started to shrink, at the same time using his authority over the ck me to stop it from spreading through the forest. ''I should try to activate my Divinity in this form and make sure Divinity would really give me ess to full Tenseigan.'' If it didn''t, he would take Lady Luck''s quest a lot less seriously. Now human again, Neji took a deep breath. ''Activate Divinity.'' ¡ª¡ï¡ª Team Seven (and Chiyo) along with Neji''s team were shocked out of their soul at the fight that just took ce in front of them. Who the hell just goes and kills a Tailed beast, weakened or otherwise? But certainly, this wasn''t a dream, Hanabi could tell. The dead body of Gaara and Temari beside them was enough proof of that. Under the dark cloudy sky, they all sat down, exhausted even though a few of them didn''t even partake in any fight, with Gaara and Temari''s dead bodiesid down on the side, covered by clothes to hide their grotesque state. This was a sad and gloomy atmosphere for Hanabi. This wasn''t her first experience with death, but it was the first she saw it happen so brutally. But she controlled her emotions, a Ninja shouldn''t lose themselves like this. ¡­Still, the fact that Temari was just travelling with them a few hours ago, and also the fact that she would have beenpletely fine if she stayed with Neji till the end¡­ made Hanabi''s eyes wet. "...Fuck." Naruto cursed, gritting his teeth. "Goddammit." Kakashi was unconscious, and Sakura didn''t have the courage to try to calm him down. Chiyo tried, but Naruto just snapped back. "He doesn''t deserve it, dammit! Let alone his innocent sister! This is all the fault of that sand bastard! No, all the Tailed beasts in general!" Tears were flying down his cheeks. "Why, why did you even seal something like that inside him, huh?! Why do you people need Jinchiurikis anyway?!" Hanabi simply stayed silent, watching Chiyo try to calm the Nine-Tailed Jinchiuriki, but failing in the end. However, as Hanabi watched, Chiyo had a change in her facial expression, she looked sad, and suddenly determined. "Haah, if only I hadn''t dyed the fight for the Hyuga boy. But regardless, I think have a way to bring them ba-" "I agree. You shouldn''t have dyed me." Suddenly, Neji appeared out of nowhere, as if teleporting. He still had the dragon tail and cat ears, but he looked entirely casual otherwise. "Temari was a good girl, you know. I didn''t wish for her to die like this." ¡­This side of him was new to Hanabi. Perfectly calm, even though the girl he was flirting with just a few hours ago was dead, her grotesque dead body right in front of him. So was this what being a trained Ninja felt like? ¡­If so, Hanabi preferred Naruto''s outbreak more than this. "Ah, fuck." Neji sighed, scratching the back of his head. ¡­Ah, did he sense her negative emotion just now? He did say¡­ "Onii-sama, I-" "It''s not about you, Hanabi." Neji waved her off. "I just couldn''t believe I am still hesitant while having so much power." What did he mean? Neji stepped forward, standing over the dead bodies of Temari and Gaara. He pulled down his blindfold and turned his head back at her. -...!! ''His eyes¡­'' Hanabi gasped. His eyes were more beautiful now, more gorgeous and mythical, with a trail of phantom flowers inside each pupil. ''The true Tenseigan¡­'' "Hanabi, my dear, why do you think the Tenseigan is called the Eye of Reincarnation?" Hanabi felt a chill run down her spine as he smiled, green energy running on his eyes, before he turned back to the dead bodies. "Oh well," he crouched down, throwing the clothes from over the dead bodies. He then put his hands on top of the injured dead bodies. There was a silence following that, Neji''s expression became a strange mixture of mncholy and sadness as if this was an action he wished he could do before, in a world unknown to her. He muttered out a curse atst, before taking a deep breath. "Tenseigan: The Empyrean Rebirth Technique." The cloudy sky magically cleared up. Neji''s hand shone with a greenish-blue light, engulfing both dead bodies, as everyone watched their bodies heal visibly. Hanabi''s Byakugan activated on its own. "T-that¡­" Chiyo gawked at the scene as if realising something. "No¡­ no, this is fine, it''s different. It has¡­ no drawbacks." Hanabi didn''t know what she meant, but she could agree that the technique her cousin brother was using had no drawbacks. She watched with absolute preciseness as the dead bodies- no¡­ as Temari and Gaara''s fingers twitched, their bodies healed up entirely, and their eyelids slowly opened up. "Ha¡­" "What just¡­" Gaara and Temari blinked as Neji smiled at them, withdrawing his hands back. "Good to have you-" Neji couldn''t finish his words, his body swaying to the side. "Aw, fuck. The Chakra cost is abysmal." A puff of smoke came out of his body, releasing whatever merging technique he and Kurai had done, as Neji fell on his back, Kurai sleeping on his chest. Hanabi immediately focused on Neji, sighing seeing he was fine, just exhausted and unconscious. ''Haah¡­'' Naruto ran to Gaara to hug him, and Chiyo went to Temari. However, Hanabi and everyone else looked at Neji''s sleeping face. At that moment, Hanabi remembered what Kurai had said before. "A deity¡­" Tenten muttered. Her brother¡­ was a God. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Vote to celebrate mommy Temari''s revival ?? Chapter 220: 220: Ungrateful Bastards (1) Chapter 220: 220: Ungrateful Bastards (1) Chapter 220: Ungrateful Bastards (1) ¡ª The Sand Ninjas soon reached the spot where the Konoha Ninjas were at. Kankuro had left the vige with arge team to back up the Konoha teams who were trying to save Kazekage. They had to stop and take safety in the distance in their way once they saw some weird glossy silver creature taking on and then defeating the Shukaku, and quite casually on that. The Sand Ninjas first thanked Naruto and Sakura for their help, though they were soon corrected by Sakura, saying- "Thank this sleeping¡­ ''guy'' once he wakes up. We don''t deserve it." The Sand Ninjas were confused, but Sakura and the others (even Chiyo) refused to borate. In defeat, they simply led them back to the vige, bringing their heroes to rest. ¡ª¡ï¡ª In Konoha, Shizune stood in front of Tsunade, reading out the report. "Kakashi omitted¡­ almost everything, but it seems they have seeded in their mission. Except for Neji Hyuga and his summon, they have been unconscious for 16 hours-" "What?!" Tsunade jumped from her seat, mming the table. "What''s wrong with him?! What did Sakura say about his condition??" "...He is supposed to be fine, just exhausted. But Sakura-chan still seems to be worried." "That''s it, I am going." Tsunade wore her green coat, starting to walk towards the door. However, Shizune stepped in front of her. "...What?" "Lady Tsunade¡­" Shizune sadly looked at Tsunade''s eyes. "He''s not¡­ uncle. He''s not Dan. Please." "..." Tsunade''s face was agitated for a minute before she opened her mouth. In the end, no words left her and she simply released a deep sigh. "Of course, he''s not. I don''t like him for that¡­ It''s because¡­" Tsunade soon realised she had no excuse. She just covered her face with her hands. "...Oh God. I am sorry, Shizune. I must look so¡­ disgusting to you." "It''s fine, Lady Tsunade." Shizune hugged her mentor. "It''s not your fault. He does look simr to my uncle. But¡­ you should ept the truth. Please." The hugsted for a minute before Tsunade pushed her back and went back to her seat, putting her face on the table. Shizune held back an annoyed grunt as she read thest line of the report. She didn''t want to say it, but it was a very big thing to hide. "But Lady Tsunade. It seems you do have to go to the Sand. It''s about the Shukaku¡­ something weird has happened to it. They wouldn''t borate this too, but it seems like a big deal. We are invited to leave for the Sand right away." Shizune finished, watching Tsunade raise her head, looking relieved. Shizune clenched her jaws at that sight. ''That''s it. I will ask that Hyuga boy to clear things up right on her face. That should do the trick.'' "Let''s leave right away," Tsunade said, leaving for the door. "It should take around 12 hours." ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Mmhm¡­" Neji slowly opened his eyes. "Huh?" Dozens of system messages were in front of his face. [Quest, "Kazekage Retrieving Mission" has beenpleted!] [Main Objective, save Gaara, have met!] [Bonus Objective 1, kill Sasori, have met!] [Bonus Objective 2, kill Deidara, have met!] [Distributing rewards¡­] [In total, you have received 15x MP potions, 30x HP Motions, 60x Stamina Potions!] [You have received 50,000 Exp in total!] [You have levelled up 15 times!] [You have reached level 455!] That''s all the rewards there were, since it''s a quest initiated by Tsunade, not directly the system. Either way, he appreciated it. Then as Neji tried to sit up, he noticed a weight on top of his chest, finding Kurai sleeping soundly on his chest. "Hey, sleeping beauty, wake up." He sat up swiftly, his gamer''s body making it unneeded for him to stretch or wait out to fully wake up. "It''s time for school." "Eek!" Kurai jumped up as Neji tickled her. "Gah! Grr, Papa! I was having a nice dream!" She bit his hand, making Neji wince. "Tsk, that''s what you get for waking me up early." Neji justughed, his hand healing in real-time. "Sorry sorry, but I think it''s been a while actually. It''s not ''early'' anymore." Kurai yawned and looked around the room. "Yeah, I guess. This isn''t our room. Not the new one, anyway." "We are in the Sand Vige. It''s quite a nice manor. I think it belongs to the Kazekage." "Quite nice?" Kurai scoffed. "This seems like a basementpared to where we used to live." Neji patted her neck. "Someday we will have bigger than those mansions. Don''t sweat over it. Anyway, someone ising." And someone dide. There was no knocking, the doorknob just twisted and a maid with a bucket of hot water and a towel walked in¡­ and froze. "...A-ah!" Her face burned as she met Neji''s eyes, and to avoid eye contact, she looked down, only to see his naked chest. Being done, she just turned around. "S-sorry. I thought you''d still be sleeping. I-I was tasked to wash you up with hot water." Neji would have teased her if not for Kurai, so he acted normal. "It''s fine. Also, I don''t need the bath anymore. I have some Jutsus to help me with cleaning." "Alright. T-then I guess I will take my leave." She said before walking away at light speed. "Bye." Neji waved at her, even as she was gone. Ah, he should have asked her how long he''s been knocked out for. "Anyway Kurai, use [Cleanse]. On both of us." "Tch, don''t you know the spell already, Papa!" Kuraiined, though she still performed the Spell. "I will." Neji replied, watching himself get cleaned. "Guess you''d have to train me then. Not just this one, but the other ones too." Immediately, she snapped her head at him, looking at him with a frown, even as she was clearly flustered. "O-of course. That is my job, is it not? I will be so strict that you won''t have time to do weird adult stuff when the timees!" "Yeah, right." Neji just hugged her. ¡ª- Soon, a butler came, and upon asking what happened to the early maid, he was informed she suddenly caught a fever and had to take an early leave. Sad. He hoped she was alright. Wearing the shirt he was provided with, Neji went out with Kurai, being guided by the butler. "It''s been almost two days since you''ve been sleeping. The Hokage actually came to check on you just a few hours ago and confirmed you''d wake up soon. You''re quite lucky that the Hokage herself decided to visit you." The old butler made some casual talk as he guided Neji to a hall. "Here, this is the dining hall. Everyone has eaten already, but we have made food for you again." "Thank you." Neji smiled at the guy and soon ate his fill. However, just as he washed his hands, someone came bursting through the door, followed by Kakashi and Shizune. "Neji!" Tsunade yelled, running at him and hugging him entirely too tightly. "You are finally up! I was so worried!" Neji just hugged her back, while Kurai eyed their interaction with unamused eyes. [''You already traded mommy with another blonde?''] ''I am so d to see you have themon sense to not say that out loud. I love you, but shoo, go y outside.'' [''Tsk. Cheater. I willin to mommy the moment we meet again! Just you wait!''] Kurai hmphed and casually jumped off the dining table, walking out of the room uncaring about anyone''s gaze. "I am fine only thanks to my Lady Hokage. I heard you came to check on me?" Neji replied. "Now, people will talk if you don''t release me." She didn''t release him. "Let them talk." Neji didn''t mind of course, but from the looks on the ck-haired assistant, Shizune''s face, someone did mind. "Ahm, Hokage-sama." Kakashi, the person who was too chill to mind anything (and also somewhat bandaged), cleared his throat. "I think we were here for something else¡­" "Shut up, Kakashi." Tsunade grunted, but she did release the hug this time. "Anyway, Neji, I apologize in advance, but you''ll have to answer some questions, okay? Though we can hold the meeting a few dayster if you''re still exhausted." "I am fine." Neji confirmed. "Alright. Then pleasee with me. Don''t answer if you don''t find itfortable, I will handle it." Tsunade said, leading him out of the room. From her words, it didn''t seem she was going to be the one asking questions, and he was right. Soon, he was led to a big meeting room filled with old geezers wearing Sand elder outfits. At one end of the table, Gaara was sitting, with Temari and Kankuro taking the seats beside him, and at the other end, three seats were vacant. Tsunade took the middle, and gestured to Kakashi and Neji to take the other two. Shizune stood behind Tsunade. Temari looked at Neji with an apologetic gaze. Obviously, she didn''t like the fact that her vige had prepared to interrogate her saviour, the type who didn''t save her life, but actually brought her back to life. Gaara gave a simr look, though it was clear the boy wasn''t that good at expressing his emotions. There was no other Leaf Ninja in the room, and upon using Lord''s Eye, Neji found his team and Sakura (and Naruto) in the marketce of the vige. Huh. They were in the market in the middle of the night? Girls. (Naruto was there as Sakura''s bag carrier). "Now that the¡­ culprit is here, we can start the meeting." One of the Sand Elders said, eyeing Neji with a re. "Hokage-sama, how do you wish to repay the damage your Ninja caused? He killed our vige''s Tailed Beast!" ''Uh...?'' Shouldn''t they be grateful? Neji was entirely too confused. ** ** ** Chapter 221: 221: Ungrateful Bastards (2) Chapter 221: 221: Ungrateful Bastards (2) Chapter 221: Ungrateful Bastards (2) ¡ª Neji was shocked and confused hearing he was getting med for killing a weapon of mass destruction, but he soon realised it made sense. Having a tailed beast in the vige was more of a status quo, than anything. But still, to me him for it, even after he saved their Kazekage¡­ Neji frowned. Noticing his frown, Tsunade frowned too. "There''s no proof of that." Tsunade said, crossing her legs. "You are just assuming things. How do you even kill a fucking Tailed Beast? I don''t suppose the Sand sees us as fools." "...Tsunade-sama,nguage¡­" Shizune said from behind her. But Neji just blinked. Ah, so nobody told the Sand vige that it was Neji who killed Shukaku? Looking at Chiyo, even she was looking at him apologetically. Heh, so she wasn''t a fox? Though he didn''t make any such requests, everyone kept their mouths shut. "Of course! The beast had pristine white skin. So either it was Copy Ninja Kakashi or that Hyuga boy. We don''t think it''s Kakashi because he''s been a Ninja for long and people know his abilities all over the world. This boy on the other hand¡­" another of the geezers said, looking at Neji. What type of logic was that? Neji simply chuckled, making Tsunade turn to him. "What''s wrong?" "No, I just find it amusing." Neji looked at the two elders who talked. "Imagine this, you see a fucking tailed beast die with your own two eyes. Later, you interrogate the killer of a tailed beast and ask himpensate you? Doesn''t that just sound hrious? Assuming I am really the culprit, what would you do if I find this offensive and decide to bury the vige under sand?" "What?! You brat!" Every elder jumped on their seats, ring at Neji. However, Tsunade mmed her first on the table, very lightly, as the table crackled from the middle. "Gentlemen," she said. "Please stay calm. Otherwise, things might not end so well." Neji almost chuckled out loud again, but managed to control himself at thest moment. When everyone sat down, an invisible pressure still present in the air, Gaara of the Desert sighed deeply. "He has a point, everyone. I am not even strong enough to take care of one Akatsuki member, and yet he took care of both, with barely any help. And if it''s really him who defeated the One-Tail, how do you expect your weak Kazekage to protect you if he decided to set you in ckme?" "K-kazekage-sama!" Some people tried, but Gaara just raised a hand. "I apologize, Neji Hyuga, and I thank you for¡­ saving my life." He lowered his head in respect. "I will repay your favour in any way possible, any day, you just have to ask." Neji just smiled at him. From the way he talked, it seems Chiyo at least exined things to him (and to extension, Temari too). He was fine with that, not like Gaara was a bad guy at this point in time. Though it seems he would need to reset his vige hierarchy. Many aren''t happy with himing back, and more unhappy that he stood up for Neji. "Now, the meeting is dismissed." Gaara said, and Tsunade left with Neji and Kakashi. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After the meeting ended, Shizune pulled Tsunade away after she insisted that she wanted to spend some time with Neji, and Kakashi left to check out the vige. Just when Neji thought he had some alone time, Shizune returned and pulled him to her bedroom. Neji was shocked, covering his chastity. "Hey, miss, these types of things need time, we can''t just-" "Stop with your jokes." Shizune seemed unamused, staring at him. "I am serious here." [Shizune - High Tier 7] Neji shrugged, putting down his act. Then, he leaned with his back against the wall. "How can I help you?" "That''s more like it." Shizune nodded. "I will start with my uncle, Dan Kato. I don''t suppose you have heard of him?'' Neji did. But he shook his head. "I have not." "Alright." Shizune nodded. "Let me exin." Ahhh, Neji could already see where this was going. ¡ª- And he was right. "In short, Lady Tsunade has a weakness towards you only because of your simr looks. She doesn''t like you as ''Neji'', but as a lookalike of Dan. You understand?" Shizune exined something Neji knew already. "Now, this might be a bit too much for me to ask, since it would mean you might not receive the sweet treatment you receive from her anymore, but¡­" she sighed. "Please, can you, to her face, say the words I just told you? That, ''No, I am not Dan, please don''t treat me like I am''. Can you do that? Please." Although she ran to him with a bitchy face, she actually had a decent motive. She also was asking him very nicely, adding please and all that. However, that didn''t mean it was a reasonable request. Obviously, Neji himself didn''t like Tsunade seeing him a shadow of some fuck face named Dan, but judging from the view of Hyuga Neji, this was unfair. Why would he give up on the Hokage''s obsession with him just because someone said ''Please''? Why should he, without getting something back in return? Neji sighed. "I guess you do have a point there. Fine." Shizune''s eyes lit up. "Really?! Thank you so mu-" "With one condition." Of course, there was always one condition. "You, for me, for one week, at every night¡­." Neji stopped, humming. Shizune''s face grew anxious, her eyes pleading that he didn''t wish for something too absurd, because she wouldn''t be able to reject, for Tsunade''s sake. "Hmm, yeah, I remember." Neji smiled at her. "You take dancing as a hobby, right? How about you do that for me? Dance. Every night, for one week, with each night having a different form of dance, one I want you to perform. I hope you know enough types of dances to satisfy me." "Ah¡­" Shizune was speechless at first, but she soon sighed. This wasn''t that bad. She knew a lot of people had a crush on her, and if given the chance they would surely ask for something big. But this guy¡­ he even knew about her hobby. "Fine, it''s not too much of a request. Then, after we return to Konoha, I will clear my schedule and-" "No," Neji interrupted her. "You dance today." As she froze, he walked over to her bed and sat down, facing her with a smile. "I am waiting." She cursed softly under her breath, but nevertheless, she soon started to move. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Around half an hourter, Shizune was too tired to continue moving her body, so Neji went to the rooftop of the house to take a breather. To take a breather and do something about his boner. As if heaven sent, Temari was just there, lighting up a cigarette as he entered. (though he obviously came here knowing she was here) [Image Here] "It''s you¡­" she soon noticed him, taking in a puff. "It''ste, you know. You should go to sleep, you must be tired." "I slept for two days already. I think it''s more than enough to get me going for a month." Neji said, leaning on the wall and staring at her. "Didn''t know you smoked. It''s bad for your health, you know. "Heh," she smirked, releasing a puff of smoke. "I guess, yeah. I heard smoking kills? Guess I need to be careful with it, since you wouldn''t revive me every time I die." Neji smirked back. "Not unless you are beside me whenever you die." She looked at him with a smile. "Is that an invitation for marriage? Like how wife and husbands always stay beside each other ''until death does them apart''?" She asked, soon chuckling. "I suppose thest part doesn''t apply to you. Anyone who marries you would get a ticket to immortality, eh? Tempting." "I suppose. Though I don''t believe in things such as marriage. If a man and woman loves each other, they fuck. That''s my religion." Neji replied, grabbing one of the released puff of smokes with his bare hands and ying with it life y. "Haah¡­ show off." Temari looked at his hands. "What are you, exactly, Neji? Some reincarnation of the Sage of Six Paths? Or what? That cat of yours, she called you a deity once. I thought summons just saw their summoners that way, but my presence here¡­ the fact that I am still alive, it pretty much confirms her words." Neji decided on his words carefully. "I¡­ well, something like that. I am something of a God myself, but not entirely. Not yet. I need some faithful girls to serve under me for it to be a fact." Temari broke intoughter, clearly taking this as a joke. "You really are a bastard, aren''t you? Then if I may ask, Kami-sama, why girls exactly?" "I like girls." Neji shrugged. "Why else?" Temari seemed amused. She seemed to think over something for a deep moment, before throwing her smoke away. She walked forward and put her arms around his neck. "Then¡­ Kami-sama, what is the requirement to join your religion?" Neji put his hands behind her waist. "You have to be a female. A real one. That''s all." Neji watched her lips slowly part. "And?" "And as I said, to serve under me." "Under as in?" Neji pushed her down on the ''floor'', the floor where a bed materialised. "Under as in, this. Do you want me to be more blunt?" She smiled up at him. "Sure do. It just appears that I have noo idea about this type of thing. I would really appreciate it if Kami-sama gave me a demo of what I would need to do in your religion before I fully decide to join." [Ding! A quest has been generated!] [Quest, "Conquer Temari", has been generated!] [ept Quest?] [Y/N] Neji epted the quest by leaning over, his lips brushing past the ''Y'' before he leaned over further and pressed his lips against her. Hah, it''s been a while since he tasted the scent of smoke while kissing. ** ** ** Master4thWall: One powerstone for one smoking Temari in your dreams ?? If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 222: 222: Temari (1)** Chapter 222: 222: Temari (1)** Chapter 222: Temari (1)** ¡ª Temari''s tongue tasted like smoke, but it wasn''t an unpleasant feeling to Neji. He was already familiar with this scent a bit too much from his first life. "Mhmm~" Temari whimpered inside his mouth while his hands began to undo her ck kimono. Her own hands in the meantime took off his blindfold, meeting his gorgeous gaze for long before she started to run her hands on his back, feeling his muscles with strong squeezes. The kisssted for a long few minutes, and the two Ninjas took momentary breaks for breath. After the kiss was done, Neji yanked her half-naked form up from the disappearing bed. "Huh, why?" Temari was confused, even as she blushed. She was wearing nothing but bandages around her chest, that she used to cover her breasts, and a ckce panty. "Some sort of time limit?" "No." Neji confirmed. "I only ''summoned'' the bed to show what I meant by ''under''. Otherwise, I am in the mood for some wild, primitive sex." "Haah, I guess it''s one of the requirements to not reject Kami-sama''s will?" Temari asked, even as she pressed her breasts against his, starting to take off his kimono. "Obviously." Neji replied, hearing her chuckle as she crouched down after taking the top of his kimono. She soon undid his pants, watching his rock-hard cock jump up and p her in the face. "Ouch!" She hissed, rubbing her nose. "¡­Why is it so big? Almost broke my nose." "Almost. But your lips are bleeding." Neji pointed out, watching her lick her lips and blink, realising he was telling the truth. "Honestly the first time this happened." "You talk as if you have bedded dozens of women before?" Temari said, ignoring her lip and rather focusing on his dick. "But then again, you probably have." Neji refrained from answering and rather took out an HP Potion from his inventory and poured a bit of it over his dick. "What''s this? Aphrodisiac?" Temari asked, trying to lick his length, but failing. She was too short for her mouth to reach his dick while crouching. "¡­" "That''s for assuming I would ever use an aphrodisiac on my partner. Very insulting." Nejiughed mockingly, patting her unamused head before he apologised and brought back the bed. She climbed over it and finally managed to make her tongue touch his dick. "Mhm, it tastes sweet." "I guess. Check your lips." Neji said and then watched her lick her lips again, searching for the part where the cut was supposed to be, before blinking in surprise. She soon grinned at him, or rather, at his cock. "Hm, some sort of godly nectar, is it? I suppose I can''t waste it then." Saying so, she opened her mouth to lick his entire length from one side and another, making Neji groan in pleasure before he poured down some more of the potion. After a minute of licking him clean, Temari opened her mouth wide and tried, struggling, to put his cock inside her mouth. She barely took his tip inside and tried her best to devour the rest, only to struggle. Neji simply looked at her cute tries with an amused smile. When she finally managed to put a bit more than half of his length inside her mouth, her eyes closed as she tried to get used to the feeling of her mouth being stuffed, Neji ate a [vor Pill] to add on his ''Godly'' facade. Once Temari realised that no, this was her limit, she slowly started to move her head up and down. It was very sloppy at first, but she was very careful to not stroke her teeth against his dick. Five minutes in, Temari was sucking him like a thirsty dog, her tongue pressing on parts of his cock, while he guided her head with one hand. Her sucking made loud gagging sounds that probably reached the marketce below, but she didn''t care, and neither did Neji. She looked up at him, her eyes meeting him and she maintained eye contact with him as she sucked him hard. "Ennoyin it?" She said in a muffled voice, smiling as Neji just gave her a pleasured grunt. She started to suck him harder right then, using her hands to fondle his balls, and preparing him to release his seeds as his dick started to twitch in her mouth. Neji grabbed her head, thrusting his hips forward as Temari''s eyes widened, a lewd but muffled moan leaving her as his entire length entered her mouth, reaching way past her throat, as he dumped his cum inside her. "Mhmmhfh!" She moaned aloud, droplets of tears on the corner of her eyes, as her whole body twitched in sync with his cock. A minuteter, Neji pulled out his cock from inside her mouth, still hard as a rock. "Not bad for your first time." Temari frowned at him as she wiped her lips. "First, you should have warned me you''de that much, and second- no, it''s not my first time. Also, why does it taste like cherry?" Neji shrugged. Some girls just didn''t want to admit it, but eh, not like it mattered. "First- it''s not my fault you''re so good at it. Second- sure, I must have figured wrong. Third- magic." Neji then grabbed her hand, yanking her upwards and then pushing her against the railing of the rooftop, making her half-naked form face the night market below. "I suppose it''s time to start the real game." "Hey, what?! Why here? At least let''s stay in the middle of the roof, people will see us from here." Temari tried, only to be pushed and bent over on the railing. "Most people are asleep, and if someone does listen, let them. Doesn''t it turn you on thinking someone out there is watching or hearing us fuck?" Neji asked yfully, watching her blush. "I guess it does." She turned to re at him yfully, but Neji just spanked her ass softly, causing her panties to disappear in thin air. "Show off¡­" Temari muttered, containing a moan. "You''re wet enough." More than enough. "You got this turned on just from sucking my dick? What a dirty girl, tsk." "''Tsk'' your whole family! J-just put it in already." Temari groaned before yelping out a loud moan once Neji did as she said. "Mhmm~ Fuck, it''s so big." Temari grabbed the railings tight, her legs shaking as Neji''s cock slowly spread her insides. Neji took it slow, knowing well it was her first time even if she didn''t admit it, and at the same time massaged her back and shoulder with [Touch of Nirvana] to loosen her stiff muscle. He also used the skill on his dick, to help relieve the pain. "Mghmm¡­ Hngh~ I-I surprisingly doesn''t hurt anymore." She said, breathing heavily. "Oh god, it feels so good." Neji smiled, deciding to make her feel better, and thrust his hips fully inside. "Ahhhh! T-that''s so sudden!" Temari moaned aloud, uncaring that indeed, some people heard her moans from below, as Neji started to move behind her. "Oh, fuck, s-slow down- ahh!" Neji didn''t slow down, he grabbed her arms and pulled them towards him, his hips moving back and forth and mming on her soft ass that jiggled on every thrust. Noting that she was sweating quite a bit, even in the cold night of the desert, Neji decided to help her out by pulling apart the bandages covering her chest, causing her breasts to spring out. "Oh fuck!" Neji squeezed her boobs with one hand, his other hand pulling her by the hair, causing her hair bands to snap apart, and kissing her on the neck. Temari clearly felt good, and she was enjoying every bit of it, her mind slowly melting. Neji bit her neck, sucking on her skin to leave a hickey, as she moaned sweetly, her hand reaching back to guide his neck to her lips neck. They kissed, both moaning and grunting in primal pleasure, and Temari had at one point started to move her waist in rhythm with his. "Ah, is this a sign of you bing my Theist?" Neji asked yfully, pinching her nipples. "A-ahhn!" She cried aloud. "Fuck, d-don''t tease me when I am losing my mind-" suddenly, Neji increased the potency of pleasure using Nirvana''s Touch. "Wh-what- Kami! Kami-sama! F-forgive me, I- ahhn!" "Forbid you? For what, exactly, my dear Temari?" Neji asked, watching her re at him yfully." Clearly, she liked this ''demo'' of his a lot and certainly didn''t mind ''ying along'' with his game. "U-ugh, fuck! This feels so good!" She red at him, before grinding her ass against his lower abdomen, his dick pushing against her womb. "Fine. I guess this lowly s-subject can''t help but bow in front of Kami-sama''s great prowess. N-now, if you will ept this lowly me by blessing me with your seeds?" [Ding! Quest, "Conquer Temari", ispleted!] [Distributing rewards¡­] [You have levelled up once!] [You have received a "Magical Folding Fan"!] Neji waved the notifications off. "I suppose I can do that." Neji moved again, making her cry for him. "Do you want it inside? Or in your mouth? A benevolent God listens to his believer''s wishes." "Inside! Inside! Cum inside! No, just make me pregnant! Mark me with your seeds!" She kept saying some more simr lines, each doing wonders to turn Neji on further, as he mmed his hips against her soft squishy ass, jiggling for him and moving on his rhythm. "Oh god, it''sing!" Neji did, he mmed his cock inside her onest time, before releasing his everything inside, filling her womb to the brink with his hot semen, her insides twitching every time he did so. "Ah¡­" she fell on her knees as Neji took out his dick from inside her. "Fuck, I can''t move¡­" Neji was still hard, and he didn''t n to end it like this. So at this moment, he received a strange idea that suited the sandy environment. Neji took out a carpet from his inventory, a magical one, and ced it on the floor. "Huh? Thanks, the floor is cold." Temari hopped on top of it, as did Neji, grabbing her by the waist. "¡­I thought we were done." "I don''t count it as ''done'' before my partner is knocked unconscious. Now-" Neji patted the carpet, as it started to float. "Let me ask you this, my lovely Temari, have you ever done it above the clouds?" Temari only stared at his eyes, the carpet soon taking off to the sky, as she blushed hard. "Haah, fuck, maybe being a God''s girl isn''t that bad." Soon, she would realise, as she is fucked above the clouds, that it really wasn''t. This¡­ was heaven, and she would beat up anyone who said otherwise. ** ** ** Chapter 223: 223: Temari (2) Chapter 223: 223: Temari (2) Chapter 223: Temari (2) ¡ª It was morning, and the sun was peeking down at Temari''s face. She was forced to wake up, finding herself in the bed of an outdoor wooden house, small and pretty much open. She heard the sound of something crispy burning outside, and a smell of simr crisp apanied it. Groaning as she looked up from the bed, she found Neji cooking on a stove. "Uh¡­" Temari rubbed her nose with a small blush. "I didn''t expect him to cook for me." She stretched for a few seconds, finding a set of clothes of her size just beside the bed, before getting dressed and walking behind him and hugging his back. "Hey, you''re up." He said, making her scoff. "Don''t pretend you just noticed." He chuckled at that, stopping his cooking to turn around and kiss her on the lips. His blue eyes stared at her green ones until the kiss ended. Once she was free, smiling with a blush, he pointed at a sit to the side. "Food''s almost done. Wait a minute." He said in a gentle tone, and she did as he said. Almost a minuteter, he was indeed done, and served her a te with care, while his own was served clumsily with his telekic power. Ahh, Temari loved it. Being treated so well in the day, while she was used so roughly at night. This was the perfect bnce of life. They ate their food, making small talk and jokes about this and that. He tried to tease her by bringing upst night, but she wasn''t a girl who would shy away from admitting her feelings. She felt good, and she was d her first time ended up like that, above the clouds of the night sky. If someone told her three days ago that hey, you''ll fuck a God of all people above the clouds, and he will then cook food for you with care, she would have sent that person flying with her fan. "Speaking of fan," Neji washed his hands, drying them with a paper towel, before a small white fan materialised on one of his hand, with a blue potion appearing in the other. "Here, take these. Your¡­ starting gift as a Priest at my church." Temari epted the gifts, not really thinking much of it. Maybe the blue potion was special, like that red potion fromst night, but the fan looked casual. However, she just looked up at him. "Huh? That entire bing your believer thing wasn''t a joke? I thought it was just a kinky y, honestly." Neji spread his arms, as she flew to his embrace. He grabbed her chin and made her look up at him, making her blush. "Dear, did I look like I was joking? The moment you said those words, that ''Yes, I belong to you'', you really did." He pulled her closer to him with his left arm, grabbing her by the waist. "Your body, soul, and everything that makes you ''you'' belongs to me now, you hear me?" ¡­Hah. As it turned out, making a deal with God wasn''t so different from making a deal with the devil. Not that she minded of course¡­ She wasn''t the type of girl who would let someone objectify her by saying ''You belong to me'', but shit, it was hot as fuck being told that by this gorgeous son of a bitch. Clearing her throat as she tried not to blush (entirely failing), she casually pushed him away. "L-let me check out the gifts then, Kami-sama." "Go ahead." He smiled, leaning with his back against the house. With his permission, Temari opened the bottle filled with blue liquid, asking, "So do I drink this?" Seeing him nod, she did so, pouring the liquid inside her mouth- and immidiately her eyes shot up, the delicate feeling spreading through her body as she sensed the liquid mix and circte within her, even before it could reach her stomach. Immediately she felt the change and realised what had happened to her. "..." Her chakra had shot up, and it was almost triple the amount it was a second ago. As a Jounin, her chakra sensing was top tier. So the sudden spike in her chakra didn''t leave her senses, and since she felt the process in real-time, she was in disbelief. Tripled. Her chakra had tripled. That just made her a whole lot of times stronger than a minute ago. What the hell?? Temari looked at Neji in scpeehless silence. She would lie she didn''t have doubts about his identity as a ''God'', but this¡­ holy shit. Who knew what this Fan was then? "Is this¡­ special too?" She asked, shaking the fan in her hand and watching him smile in amusement. "Flow your chakra through it." He suggested, and she decided to do so. She spread the fan, revealing blue x flowers painted over its white fibre. Its quality was better than the fans that Daimyo''s wives and daughters used, yet she could feel it was very durable too. However, she usedrge fans, not ones that were this small. In any case, she did as he suggested and channelled her chakra through the fan just as her eyes widened. The fan grew, it erged in size, as she fed it more chakra. However, even as it grew, its weight didn''t increase much. Soon the fan was a few metres long, but the weight was just fine, not heavy at all, but not too light for it to be hard to manoeuvre. She snapped her head at him, and stuttered. "Th-thank you. This will help me a lot in, well, everything. Both of these gifts. I-I¡­ I don''t know how to repay this¡­" Neji just smiled at her. "Repay? No. I just like to keep my girls happy. Why would you need to repay me? Don''t sweat over it. Now, we should get going before people worry too much. Pretty sure everyone figured out by now that we were the ones making those ''weird sounds'' yesterday." He chuckled, snapping his fingers as the magic carpet fromst night came flying at him from inside the wooden house, before he hopped on it. "What about the house?" Temari asked, stepping on the carpet as well as she looked at the beautiful outdoor house. She was pretty sure he ''made'' it, so was he going to leave it still? Neji shrugged, putting on a new blindfold. "Let it be, some other couple might find it helpful." Then, the carpet flew. ¡ª¡ï¡ª As Neji had expected, people knew. So when he casuallynded in front of the Kazekagepound, many whispered and eyed them both with lustful eyes. Temari was flustered by that, but Neji just led her inside. The guards didn''t stop them, and they soon parted ways to find their own people. Neji went to his room, and surprisingly found Hanabi sitting on his bed, looking at him with her expression hesitant. "Hanabi?" He asked, closing the door behind him. "What''s up, what are you doing here?" "Um¡­" Hanabi mumbled. "Where were youst night, Onii-sama?" "Out with your big-sis Temari." Neji said, watching her mutter the word ''big-sis'' in a daze. "Why do you ask?" "I- just¡­" she tried and soon sighed. "Well, Hokage-sama and Team Kakashi left this morning. We should have left with them too if you were here, so I was just asking¡­" "Aha, I see." Neji went to sit beside her, patting her on the head. "Also, Hanabi, d that you''re here, I was about to go find you soon anyway." Neji said, watching her look at him in curiosity. "I wanted to say, Hanabi, you shouldn''t peek when adults are doing adult stuff, okay? That''s not a good thing to do." Hanabi froze. ¡ª- ''W-what?'' He knew?! Oh for God''s sake, of course, he did! From the recent battles, she knew he was better than her father, many times over, both in general prowess and Byakugan uses. It''s no wonder he noticed her looking at him. God, this was so embarrassing. "I¡­ didn''t want to bring this up, but you already did something pretty questionable that night after you found me and Tenten together." He said again, breaking her self image of an innocent girl. "It''s not exactly healthy to, you know, peeking onto others, especially your cousin of all people. Looks like you inherited some dirty trait of our n." Aaaaaaah! He knew! Oh no! She''s been with him for 4 days now, and he knew all the time! How''s she going to live with this shame?! ''N-no¡­ wait, I can use this to my advantage.'' He was misunderstanding her. She wouldn''t peek at just anyone who''s having sex, she only peeked and will ever peek when he''s the one doing it. Also, this was the perfect time to confess her feelings for him. Even¡­ even if he and Tenten were a thing, and he slept around with Temari, it''s fine. She had epted her father''s mission already knowing about his rtionship with Tenten. The addition of Temari wasn''t anything unusual, she still liked him. "...Onii," she looked at his eyes, knowing well that her face was flushed. "This might sound creepbut¡­ I- I don''t just peek at just anyone, I only ever peeked at you and you alone. I¡­ I am sorry, and I say I would never do it, but actually¡­ um, how do I say this¡­" she fidgeted around, avoiding his eyes, before finally finding the courage to look at his face again. "Neji Onii-sama, I really really really love you! N-not as a sister, but as a w-woman!" Her cousin-brother stayed silent for a long minute before standing up, facing her, and leaning over. "Hanabi." He said. "I am going to die, you know that?" She knew. That''s exactly why she didn''t want to suppress her feelings anymore. He continued. "All these powers you saw me wield, they''re all going to be given to you. You know, right? These eyes would soon belong to you. Are you sure you should say those words to a dead man?" He put a hand in her head. "Please forget about it." She¡­ just got rejected. Hanabi couldn''t even breath for a minute. She suppressed her tears, and barely controlled herself from breaking down. Because she knew this would be his answer. He didn''t see her the same way she did. Maybe because her feminine side was yet to bloom, but he just saw her as a little sister, didn''t he? But, no, she wouldn''t give up. She still had one option left. She¡­ didn''t want to embrace him using this method, but she had no other choice. "Onii-sama, father gave me a mission." She said in a serious expression, deciding to tell him about it. "He told me to¡­ receive your child. I-" "Hanabi Hyuga," Neji interrupted her, taking off his blindfold and looking into her eyes. "Stop right there. That''s disgusting. Don''t try to embrace me with that excuse. I apologize for peeking, but I have heard and seen what mission your father gave you. But don''t use that against me." He looked at her frozen expression. "Also no, you''re beautiful, more than anyone your age in this world. It''s just¡­ I don''t like the fact that you want to receive my child while knowing that I am going to die. It''s sweet and all, but it''s a sad love. A happy love story would be you saying, I should live, that we should escape from the Hyuga n, or that we should just bring the n down with our own hands." She met his warm gaze with her shocked one, and he continued. "Do you doubt that the entire Konoha, let alone the puny Hyuga n, can hold back a God if he decides to bring hell down on it? You just have to say it, Hanabi. Just don''t say you love me while epting my approaching death, I dislike that." Hanabi''s eyes were wide and butterflies were running on her stomach. A blush grew on her previously pale face, and she felt her eyes be blurry. So that was true love? To do anything and everything to save your lover? Of course, why couldn''t she see it before. Escaping from the n was much better than seeing him die. Of course¡­ "Hanabi," her Onii-sama smiled at her. "Do you believe in God?" That was sudden¡­ But yes, she did. God is the person she''s been praying to for years to create a miracle where Neji doesn''t have to die. However, the identity of the God she believed in had just changed, at this moment. "Yes, I do." She agreed, watching as he leaned over, kissing her gently on her lips. "Ah¡­" "Let''s not forget, God is always watching with his bright blue eyes. He will show a path." He said to her, patting her head and standing up. "In any case, let''s get ready to leave." Hanabi stood up and quickly made a run through the door, knowing well how red her face was, and wanting to leave his eyesight as soon as possible. "Hah, cute." She heard him mutter, her face growing ever so hotter. ¡ª¡ï¡ª [Current Devotee Follower 2/5] So Temari and Hanabi. He just needed three more. As he waited behind the front door of the Kazekage Compound for Tenten and Hanabi to arrive, Neji decided he should take out his lovely knockoff Vampire once he reached Konoha. So that''d make 3 devotees. Now he just needed two more¡­ "Hey, Onii-sama!" He heard Hanabi call, waving at him. She was good at acting natural, he will give her that. However, Tenten who followed behind Hanabi, didn''t look so cheerful. She still waved at him though, albeitcking energy. "Hey, Neji¡­ I heard you woke up yesterday." Ah. Huh¡­. So she was angry at him? Figured. He did just vanish with another girl without even greeting her at all. "Hey, Tenten!" So he decided to do so now. "How have you been, love?" He walked over, watching her flinch as he called her ''love'', and hugged her intimately. "W-w-what?? I-it''s still daylight, Neji- ah!" She moaned as he squeezed her butt, making her blush as did Hanabi. Hanabi was a good girl, she didn''t mind him ying around with other girls. Or she wouldn''t have said those words at all, not after she watched him do more intimate things. ¡­Though he was pretty sure one of the reason she didn''t mind him fucking around was that the situation turned her on. She was a voyeur who enjoyed seeing others, particrly Neji, making out with other girls. That''s the dark trait she inherited from her n, her father. "Ahem, f-fine, fine, I- forgive you." Tenten cleared her throat, pushing Neji away. "But how could you tell that I was mad?" Neji smiled. "How can I not tell what my Tenten is feeling 24/7?" Her eyelids flinched, as she muttered- ''M-my?''. "I-I suppose." She soon said, before going silent. A few seconds passed like that. "Mh, Onii-sama? When do we leave?" "Soon. We are waiting for someone." Hanabi tilted her head in confusion, just as a yell resounded from inside the mansion. "Heyy! Wait for me, guys! Neji!" There, they saw Temari running with a huge grin, an anxious Kankuro trailing behind her. "Hey! Sis! This isn''t right! You are a Sand vige Ninja! We can''t just-" "I am working under Neji from today onwards!" Neji quickly made three Shadow Clones. "That doesn''t make sense!" "I got the permission from the Kazekage himself!" "You are manipting our poor Gaara!" "Don''t care!" They ran, and Temari jumped on Neji''s arms, just as he took off behind the other three clones, one carrying Hanabi, one carrying Tenten, and one flying alone before Kurai puffed out in his shoulders. "You idiotic biiiiiitch!" Neji heard his (sort of) brother-inw yell from the ground, as his beautiful (sort of) wife started to giggle in his arms. "Ahhhh, this is kinda really fun." She said, before ignoring Kankuro and kissing Neji midair. Neji couldn''t say he hated this situation either, abducting a princess was fun. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Two chapters today as well ?? vote and bring us to Top 10!! ---- If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 224: 224: Hyuga Clan (1) Chapter 224: 224: Hyuga n (1) Chapter 224: Hyuga n (1) ¡ª Sakura was standing in the Hokage''s office with Naruto, and she meekly let Tsunade know about their request. "So, as Neji had said, Sasori has a spy in Orochimaru''s ranks. That spy and Sasori are supposed to meet in 7 days from today." Sakura reported. "I¡­ and Naruto n to go there ¨C tomorrow morning ¨C in Sasori''s stead and get information about Orochimaru''s hideout from the spy. Once we do that, we n to go and rescue Sasuke." Tsunade looked at her face for a long minute, but once she nced at Naruto she just sighed. "Kakashi is injured, you know that? He isn''t and wouldn''t be in a position to take missions for a week or two." "..." "..." "On top of that," Tsunade continued. "Youck a teammate. From the report of the Akatsuki battle, I am not sure if you two alone would be able to handle Orochimaru in the worst-case scenario where you''d have to fight him." After a long minute of silence, Sakura was about to sigh, but Naruto finally said something. "We will manage, somehow!" Naruto yelled from beside Sakura. "We can''t just give up on this chance to take Sasuke back! Granny Hokage, please!" Sakura flinched at his blunt ''Granny''. She watched as Tsunade red at Naruto before sighing. "Lady Tsunade," Sakura said. "I¡­ I can ask Neji to heal Kakashi-sensei. His cat knows some advanced Medical Jutsus." "Really?" Tsunade blinked in curiosity. "Yes. That cat- Kurai, she healed Kankuro when I was having trouble. And all it took was a few seconds." Sakura said. "As for our teammate¡­ we can ask Neji to join." Naruto blinked at that. "Yeah! With Neji, even if ten Orochimarus appear, we will be fine! He defeated the Sh-" "Naruto!" Sakura immediately threw a punch at Naruto''s abdomen, making him fall to his knees with his lips sealed. "Augh¡­ sorry about that." Naruto said from the floor. "Unfortunately, no." Tsunade shook her head at Sakura''s question, ignoring Naruto entirely. "He is a Jounin and has a team of his own. I am doing you a favour by allowing you guys to go after a missing-nin like Sasuke at all. I can''tpromise more by sending Neji." "..." "Fine," Tsunade sighed. "Someone¡­ rmend a new teammate for your team already. As for Kakashi, you can ask Neji if he can help or not, and if he can''t I will prepare a trustworthy Jounin captain for you. Just make sure you return safely, okay?" Sakura sighed but nodded in the end (while forcing Naruto to nod). This was better than nothing. Now, she just has to wait until Neji returns. ¡ª¡ï¡ª It took Neji and his girls around 3 hours to reach Konoha by flight. He could go faster but had to take a moderate speed because of his girls. Once there, he showed his identification and mission scroll to the gatekeepers and was soon allowed inside. There, he went to Hokage''s office. Because although Tsunade met him before, it was an unofficial meeting, and they still had to report thepletion of the mission the usual way. Temari tagged along because she had a scroll of her own to get the approval of. -Knock Knock! "Come in." Upon knocking twice, he heard Tsunade''smanding voice as he stepped inside with his Team. "Ah, it''s you Neji." Tsunade''s stoic face loosened, though she did look confused at Temari''s appearance. On the other hand, there were two more people present in the room. Though some might confuse them for a single person using Shadow Clone Jutsu. "Neji, my student!" Might Guy yelled out, giving Neji a thumbs up. "I heard of your legends in the recent mission, I am proud of you!" [Might Guy - Low Tier 8] "Me too, Neji, my eternal rival!" Rock Lee gave a simr thumbs-up, one of his eyes closed and his tongue peeking out of the corner of his mouth. "How I wish I was present there to fight the Akatsuki as well!" [Rock Lee - Peak Tier 6] Neji smiled at them. He liked the positivity of them both. Also, it seemed their Tiers were only considering their Base Form powers. With the Gates open, they would surely be stronger. ''Speaking of the eight gates¡­'' Neji would have to ask the big man to teach that to him sometimes, and given their rtionship, he was sure the Green Beast wouldn''t let him down. "Good to see you guys too. But yeah, you should have gone with me, it was fun." Neji said, walking over to Tsunade as he handed her over the mission scroll. "Great job with the mission, but don''t listen to them, Neji." Tsunade said, epting his scroll as she eyed the green duo with yful annoyance. "They just returned taking care of two Akatsuki members themselves." ''Damn, they did!?'' Neji snapped his head in their direction, watching Might Guy grin widely. "Really, sensei?" "Hah! My student, just because you''re a jounin now, I can''t let you overshadow me!" Might Guy curled his biceps. "Hokage-sama speaks the truth. We took care of two guys named Hidan and Kakuzu. The former in particr was annoying, he was actually immortal. A follower of some God called Jashin or something. However, he''s now being interrogated by Konoha ninjas, after all- what is immortality when you have broken arms and legs?" Heh. He had a point. Also, this meant even the small fact that Neji and Guy had different teams now had created many deviations in the timeline, more than there already were from Lady Luck''s reality overwrite. Hidan and Kakuzu were supposed to face Team Asuma and Team Kakashi respectively, but they rather faced Guy''s team. Though Neji wasn''t that shocked that these two managed to defeat those two. "Are you guys okay though? The Akatsuki are quite strong, honestly. You guys probably got pushed to use 7th Gates." Neji asked, genuinely worried. "Oh yes, we had to. We were hurt quite badly too, but Hokage-sama healed us." Guy said. "Though we are told not to take missions for a while, and it still hurts." Neji poked Kurai after hearing that, hearing her groan. She still ran to the green duo, making them blink in confusion, as she cast a spell. "[High Heal]" Two magic circles materialised under the two beasts, but they didn''t step out of them. Soon, everyone watched as a pure green light shone from the magic circles, enveloping them both before setting off a few seconds after. "¡­Whoa." Guy and Lee looked surprised at first, but they soon grinned. "Damn, Kurai learned some good Jutsu since thest time we met, huh? I feel better¡­ than ever. Holy shit, the pain in my lower back is gone!?" "Sensei, my knees don''t hurt anymore too!" "Lee!" The two men hugged, muttering weird lines to each other while Neji decided to ignore them and focus and turn into a shocked Tsunade. "Are you fine, Lady Hokage?" Neji asked, worried. "I-" she eyed Kurai. "What''s your cat''s name, again? I am sure she must be famous in thend of summons if she''s this good. Even Katsuyu, my Summon, wouldn''t be able to heal that level of deep and old injuries, let alone so fast." "Her name is Kurai," Neji said, catching Kurai in his arms. "But I doubt the Great Slug would recognise her. She''s a shut-in, to speak. Not many know her." Unlike Neji, Kurai didn''t have a background of her own. Her new memories only consisted of the times when she was summoned by Neji. She had no real identity in thend of summons. In any case, Kurai didn''t seem to like his excuse. "You know, it''s not me who''s a shut-in. It''s mommy. She doesn''t go out, not my fault. And you rarely take me out. Tsk." "Oh, she has a mother?" Tsunade asked, curious. "What''s her name? I am sure Katsuyu would know her." "Her name is Kimi Sugihara," Kurai replied, grumpy. "And shes a better blonde than y-" "Ahaha, Kurai, why don''t you go y outside?" Neji interrupted her. ''Unless you''d like me to un-summon you and send you back to my inventory?'' "...Bye, Papa! See youter!" Kurai immediately turned around, lumping out of the window. "Huh? Hey, I couldn''t hear you!" Tsunade, curious about what the cat was about to say, reached out her hand, but Kurai had run out by then. "Aww¡­" "In any case," Neji cleared his throat. "We have¡­ something special to approve of too. Temari, if you will." Temari, finally brought to attention, pulled out a scroll and handed it over to Tsunade. When Tsunade started to read, Guy and Lee decided to take a leave. "Come to train with us sometimes, Neji!" "Yeah, I bet it will be fun!" The duo said before running off while muttering something about celebrating the renewal of their mes of youth after Kurai healed them. Meanwhile, Tsunade read the scroll with a small frown. From time to time, she took nces at Temari as she read. Finally, she released a deep sigh and put her fingers together after putting the scroll down. "''Along with the other gifts we agreed upon to give Kohona for their help, we are also sending one of our top Jounins. However, she is to work with Neji Hyuga only.'' That''s what the scroll said, in short." Tsunade read, eyeing Neji and Temari for a moment before she sighed after visibly controlling a scowl. "Well, a new Jounin to the vige isn''t a bad thing, I suppose. I will leave her lodging and everything else in your care, Neji. Make sure she spends the best time in Konoha." Temari smiled at thest part. "Don''t worry, I am sure he will make sure of that one." Tsunade narrowed her eyes on that but didn''t say anything else on that topic. "In any case, with this the meeting is dismissed. Please check your payment for the mission on your way." Everyone bowed, before taking their leaves. However, when Neji was about to leave, she called. "Wait¡­ Neji. Can you stay back for a minute? I swear it wouldn''t take long." Temari seemed to narrow her eyes on that, but once Neji agreed, she and the others had no choice but to go. "So, what''s up Lady Hokage?" "I told you to call me Tsunade when we are alone, right?" Tsunade said, gesturing to him to take a seat. "True. But are we ever alone? Don''t you always have Anbu lurking around here?" Neji asked, taking a seat on the other side of the table. Tsunade smiled, resting her chin on her hand. "I have sent the Anbu away. I always do that whenever I am alone with you, Neji. But you already knew that, didn''t you?" Neji smiled at that, taking a simr pose as her. "I did. But that''s exactly the point. You should have put your guard up the moment I asked that question since I should always know if there are people around me or not. Right? Hey, I might be an impostor, any day. You should stop sending the Anbu away." Tsunade revealed a smile at that. "I can tell apart an impostor from the real one. Always, when ites to you." "Are you sure?" Neji asked, his eyebrows raised. "Are you certain that- just because someone has white hair and blue eyes, you wouldn''t assume they''re me?" Tsunade immediately froze. "...Did I say something wrong?" Neji said in feigned ignorance, blinking. "Hokage-sama, are you-" "I- I am fine." Tsunade interrupted him, suddenly her eyes wide. "Um¡­ I- Neji, I am sorry, but can you leave? I am not feeling well. Sorry to waste your time like this." Neji pretended to try to object but then closed his mouth. "Alright." Then, he walked out, leaving a confused and disturbed Tsunade in the office. ** ** ** Chapter 225: 225: Hyuga Clan (2) Chapter 225: 225: Hyuga n (2) Chapter 225: Hyuga n (2) ¡ª Neji needed to learn the Eight Gates. Kekkei Genkais were cool and everything, but for a person with Absolute Healing Factor like himself, the Eight Gates would be a perfect and fearsome technique. However, before any of that, Neji had an urgent job to do. To take over the Hyuga n. Neji made way towards the npounds, after making sure that indeed, Hiashi was in there. Hanabi and Tenten were showing Temari around the vige, so only Hiashi and Hinata were inside npounds (besides the other Hyuugas). Not long after Neji stepped inside the npounds, he was confronted by Ko Hyuga, a Ninja from the Main house, and he was also Hinata''s caretaker in the past (and he still carries around Hinata''s orders from time to time). [Ko Hyuga - Mid Tier 7] "Branch Head Neji." Ko said, his tone cold. "Lady Hinata has summoned you after learning you have reached the vige. You are to go meet her right away." Neji blinked. "Why?" Ko frowned at that. "You will of course learn that once you go see her. However, I don''t quite like the fact that you are questioning her order." "Yeah, I will go see herter. I have something more important to do. Now, if you let me through." Neji casually tried to walk past him, but the man stopped him again. He had activated his Byakugan and was ring at Neji. "I think you''re letting your Jounin rank get into your head, branch head. Remember one word from me can bring you down." Ko said, ring at him. "But I wouldn''t do that, no. It''s better for me to show you the difference between a newbie like you and a Veteran like myself." "Aren''t you just 25 yourself?" "Shut it!'' Ko snorted, throwing a gentle fist at Neji''s chest. Neji simply pped his hand to the side, watching his forearms snap in a way that''s not ''right''. For the next attack, Neji thought of using ?Rasengan?, something he copied with his Lord''s Eye when he observed Naruto spamming it on Shukaku, and the technique was simple enough for him to be able to use it anytime, even though Lord''s Eye didn''t let him copy any jutsu permanently. As it turned out, his ''Chakra Control'' was top-notch, since he trained to control his Mana with Yue (in Fusion form) after almost destroying the Arcane ne, so he could quite easily replicate the Jutsu. However, he decided against it, as that could pretty much kill the dude, and Neji didn''t want that. So, he decided to do the ssic. To st him away. Ko couldn''t even scream in pain before Neji moved, raising his hand in front of Ko''s chest and firing an ear-splitting shockwave. -Boom! Ko yelled in pain and mmed through multiple wooden houses. Hyuga n members immediately gathered, assuming it was an enemy attack, before they stopped, looking at Neji with confusion. "Huh? Neji? Was it you who attacked Ko?" "D-dude, he''s from the Main! Did you lose your mind?!" Some of "Neji''s" friends panicked, but Neji didn''t heed them. He waited, his arms behind his back as the wind smoothly blew his hair and robes. Soon, the person he was waiting for, Hiashi Hyuga, walked towards the scene with two guards beside him. He also had his wife on his side, and her face paled in worry once she noticed Neji. It seems he and his wife were having some quality time walking in the garden when Neji attacked. Neji felt slightly bad for the woman, Arima Hyuga, for today her husband will lose his position. "Neji," Hiashi said, stopping a few metres in front of him. "What is the meaning of this? Where is Hanabi?" "Hanabi is running around the vige, she''s safe, don''t worry." Neji said, watching the man activate his Byakugan to take a look around the vige before releasing a barely audible sigh of relief. "As for the meaning of this. Ko suddenly decided he was better than me and attacked me out of blue. It was purely self-defence." "L-Lies!" Suddenly, Ko returned, supported by two more Hyugas to help him walk. He was bleeding from his mouth and nose, one of his eyes bruised, and his clothes on the middle of his chest had blown off. "I attacked him because he disobeyed Lady Hinata''s orders! That''s when he attacked me when I had my guard down." Wow. Neji almost whistled. "Why didn''t you just activate his Curse Seal?" Hiashi asked, frowning. "T-that¡­ I-I just wanted to teach him a lesson because he thought he was a better Ninja than me!" Ko tried, earning an annoyed re from Hiashi. "In any case, it''s both parties'' fault. Neji has been doing a great jobtely, both for the vige and the n. So I will let this slide." Hiashi turned to Neji. "After he apologises to all of us. I was having some rxed time with my wife, and ruining it deserves that much at least. Don''t you agree, Neji?" Neji smirked. "I suppose, yes. Getting interrupted while you''re busy with a Hyuga girl can be annoying. Likest night, for example. When Hanabi and I were busy making the child you wish to see, I got interrupted by someone. Really annoying." Arima gasped, her hands covering her mouth, while Hiashi''s Byakugan activated on its own, veins popping around his eyes in a threatening manner. "You dare shame me like this." Neji smirked, about to say something more, just when he heard footsteps from behind Hiashi. "What''s happening?" Soon a voice called and Hinata ran to the scene. "Cousin Neji? Father? What''s thismotion about?" "Hi, Princess." Neji waved at Hinata. "We were just discussing the name of my and Hanabi''s chi-" "Neji, you bastard child!" Hiashi yelled, his white eyes going almost red. "Shut up, and Kneel! Kowtow a hundred times and beg for mercy! Or I will make sure you don''t even get a burial in the Hyuga graveyard!" "And what if I don''t?" Neji replied coldly. "What, you''re gonna use the curse seal now?" "If I must." Hiashi said, starting to weave hand signs, and finishing with a grunt. "Now, kowtow!" Neji didn''t move. "...Kowtow!" Hiashi tried again. Neji¡­ still didn''t move. "You¡­" Hiashi narrowed his eyes, looking at his blindfold, or rather at his covered forehead. "The seal is still there¡­ then how?" Neji slowly grinned, the air starting to sing in his ears as the sky started to darken. He took off his blindfold, throwing it on the ground. "H-his eyes!?" He heard some gasp. "How is this possible??" They were the few Hyugas who had never seen his eyes, meaning they were kids. Neji then guided his palm to his forehead, slowly wiping his palm on the green seal, as it got wiped off. "There, gone. It''s been just a colour tattoo for a while now, n head. You have never had me under control." Hinata gasped at the sight, and Hiashi''s frown simply deepened. "...I see. Commendable that you found a way to wear the seal off. Is it another ability of those eyes?" "Does it really matter, father-inw?" Neji said. "It''s not about that. It''s about how it''s time for you to step down from the position of a n head." Arima''s eyes shook in shock at that. She looked at Neji with pleading eyes. "N-Neji, little guy, don''t do this! Y-you wouldn''t survive against him!" "Aunty, I am going to die anyway. So why hold back? Please don''t worry about me, worry about your husband instead." Neji said, losing his hands from behind his back. "I will try not to kill him, for Hanabi''s sake, but my hands might just slip." "Enough!" Hiashi grunted, stepping forward. "Everyone, step back. It''s time for me to show this bastard child a lesson. Also, let the n doctor know that tomorrow the surgery will take ce." "F-father!" Hinata tried to protest that, but her father didn''t even look at her. Neji soon stood with Hiashi in front of him, prepared to fight. However, before any of the two couldunch forward, a yell came from outside the yell. "Father! Please, stop!" Hanabi came running through the door, her Byakugan activated, and she was followed by Temari, Tenten, and even Sakura. Huh. They must have met Sakura in the vige and Hanabi must have noticed the fight that was about to take ce when she took a nce at the Hyugapounds with her Byakugan. "Please, father!" Hanabi yelled, stepping between Neji and Hiashi. "Neji Onii-sama will kill you, you can''t fight him! Please head back, I will talk to him." Neji didn''t think it was possible, but Hiashi''s frown deepened even further. "What are you talking about, Hanabi? I have learned of the activities you did with himst night. Have you fallen for this boy that much? That you''re trying to scare your own father?" He scoffed, looking at her in disdain. "Looks like I should reconsider to whom the eyes should go. Now, someone grab her and keep her out of this." Two guards, their faces stoic, stepped forward and pulled Hanabi out of the battlefield. Hanabi struggled for a moment, but upon realising it was useless she looked at Neji with pleading eyes. "Onii-sama! Please, let father live! A-ah, that doesn''t mean you should cripple him either! I might be asking too much, but p-please! Onii-sama!!" Neji didn''t look at her, making her grow anxious. The other three girls who came with her looked at the scene with worry too, worry for Hiashi, but Neji didn''t look back at them. "In any case," Hiashi strode forward. "Let''s move." And struck towards Neji''s chest. At this point, Neji was level 456. More than 150 levels more than four days ago when he met Hiashi for the first time. That time, he wasn''t confident in beating him without using his Full Dragon Transformation. But now? Now it was a different case. Neji swiftly changed the direction of Hiashi''s attack with his left hand, and his right went to strike in Hiashi''s midsection. Hiashi grabbed his wrist before it could hit, but Neji released a wave of Kic Force using ?Surge?. "Keugh!" Hiashi grunted and was pushed back a few steps. Neji let the man take a breath who replied with a grunt. "That''s a strong jutsu. That wasn''t chakra either. Another of your eye abilities, I suppose?" Neji didn''t care to answer and strode forward again, deciding to use his new technique. ?Eight Trigrams, 256 Palms? A green taijitu appeared around Neji and Hiashi, and before thetter could flee outside, Neji''s palms moved like the sound of thunder. Everyone, including Hiashi Hinata and Hinata, gasped as he performed a technique that the Hyugas have never seen before. A version of their 64 Palms that were too great for any of them to perform. Hiashi still tried to block it, and surprisingly managed to do not that bad. Though he was still hit 32 times, which was enough to block many of his chakra pathways. "Kekhg!" Hiashi grunted, backing off once the attack ended. Neji released a breath, looking at the older man while his hair fluttered in the air. "Is that all the Hyuga n had has to offer? Pretty disappointing. I was hoping for more." "You bastard! Talk to the Head with more respect!" One of Hiashi''s guards yelled, about to run at Neji, however, a ''ck panther'' jumped down from the sky andnded on top of the idiot. "Stay away from Papa''s battle, idiot." Kurai said, her voice deeper as she dug her ws into the idiot''s body. Some others almost attacked the beast, before realising it was Kurai (and also because Hanabi and the other girls surrounded to protect Kurai like mother kitties). "Haah. I didn''t think I would have to use this technique on a nmate." Hiashi then said, swiftly poking his own chakra pathways to unblock the blocked paths. "But you have broken all heights of disrespect. You deserve death." "Father!" Hanabi yelled. "Didn''t you see enough? Don''t push his patience!" Neither Hiashi nor Neji listened. Hiashi moved, his palms suddenly glowed with a pale yellow chakra. "This costs a bit of life force, but it''s expendable." Two yellow tiger''s heads materialised over his palms, as Hiashiunched them at Neji. "?Eight Trigrams Twin Tigers Crumbling Attack?!" Neji decided to counter with a moderately strong technique of his own. In both his hands, Rasengan materialised. He heard Sakura gasp from the side, and gasp again louder once he mixtures Deidara''s Explosion Release with the two balls of spinning Mana, causing the blue balls to turn bright golden. Pale yellow met bright golden, and Hiashi''s Tigers met Neji''s Rasengans, and the former''s chakra Tigers crumbled immediately. Neji''s Rasengans pushed forward, brushing Hisahsi''s fingers, which twisted in different directions, and Hanabi yelled in terror as the Rasengans shed with his hands, devouring his forearms like a vacuum. -Boom! Along with Hiashi''s yell, two explosions erupted, creating arge quantity of smoke, as Hiashi fell to his knees, his arms¡­ gone. The dust cleared while the smell of burnt flesh roamed, and Neji stood with his hair finally stopping fluttering in the air, towering over Hiashi. His head held high, as he smiled maniacally. "Excluding the formalities, I would like everyone to refer to me as ''Boss'' from now on." Many of those present simply stared, unable toprehend the scene in front of them. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Face pping ?? vote power stones for oyakodo- *dies* ¡ª- If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 226: 226: Hey, now you guys come? Chapter 226: 226: Hey, now you guyse? Chapter 226: Hey, now you guyse? ¡ª Hiashi promptly lost consciousness, but nobody moved to help the man. Not even his wife and daughters. Neji nodded to himself. "I like the fact none of you has made a move without my permission. Good. Though if you wish the previous n Head stays alive at the very least, you should take him to the doctor right away." Immediately Arima, Hinata, and Hanabi ran to the unconscious body with worried gasps. Hinata brought her father to her arms, turning to Neji to give him a hateful re that yelled ''Why?!'', and ran to the infirmary with her mother and sister. Hanabi waited a few more seconds, looking at him with tearful betrayed eyes, but Neji acted as if he was blind. And then sighed once they left. Hiashi had treated Neji Hyuga like a life stock of some sort in this timeline. He had no regard for Neji Hyuga''s life and only cared about his eyes. Both daughters were aware of that, yet if they couldn''t ept the result of the fight and rather just hated him forever, then it''s his fault for misjudging them. Especially so in Hanabi''s case. On the side, Temari seemed impressed at this drama, whistling lightly. Though she stopped once Sakura poked her with an elbow. Tenten on the other hand barely held back a cheerful grin. If he was remembering correctly, her [Dislikings] was this- "Hyuga n for oppressing her crush Neji Hyuga.". So of course she was happy at this turn of events. Only Sakura seemed torn between what to feel. On one hand, she knew the reality of the Branch family and should feel happy about this all, on the other hand, Hinata was her friend. So her face only spoke reluctance. However, this situation didn''t end here. "What''s the meaning of this, Neji Hyuga?" A voice called as three people walked through the front door of the npounds. "Is this a signal of war against the Leaf?" said Shikaku Nara, his face stoic. [Shikaku Nara - High Tier 8] He was standing behind the Hokage, Tsunade Senju, and beside Shizune. Both girls looked speechless, but Tsunade soon regained her senses. "Answer his question, Neji." She said, her face serious as well. "I hope he''s not right." Of course, her love for Dan''s lookalike only went so far. Moreover, after his subtle psychological attack earlier, she was a bit more ''sober'' than usual. "It is not as he says, Lady Hokage." Neji said with his own serious expression, making her flinch. "This is purely a skirmish between the Main and Branch family of the Hyuga n. The Leaf has always stayed out of our n politics, and I hope it stays that way. Though I assure you this wouldn''t affect the vige in any bad way, quite the opposite actually." Shikaku narrowed his eyes at that. "I admit you have a point, at least at your first line. But Hiashi is still a part of Konoha''s main pirs, attacking him and then hurting him like that can''t be overlooked." Of course, they knew how badly Neji had hurt Hiashi. A Hyuga had run to the Hokage''s office the moment the battle took a favour towards Neji. He had watched the fight happen with his Byakugan, and let the Hokage and her subordinates know about the happenings of the battle when they were approaching the npounds. Neji had actually seen the Hyuga ninja when he ran to the Hge''s office but didn''t care to stop him since this situation is better to happen sooner thanter. Neji scoffed at that. "So you suggest I just let him poke my eyes out two months from now on? You guys know the deal with my eyes and the Hyuga n, right?" Neji asked, watching Tsunade flinch, looking away and avoiding his eyes. But Shikaku only frowned. "It was purely self-defence, in a sense, and I was only forced to do this since I had no one in the vige to rely on." Tsunade couldn''t find the courage to look at his eyes again, her gaze dropped to the ground and she bit her lower lip. Ahh, he liked the look in her eyes. Her "love" for Dan''s lookalike truly only went so far. She tried a bit, but in the end failed to save him from this death trap, and now that he did something to save himself, she came to ''congratte'' him while wearing a scowl? Wow. Shikaku tried to say something more, but Tsunade, to her credit, finally raised her head back up. "It''s¡­ okay. Let''s stop for today, it''s already night time. Neji, tomorrow at 8-O''clock in the morning, we will hold a meeting on this incident. You should be present. Your punishment, orpensation, depending on how the meeting goes, will be decided then." She turned around, preparing to leave. "Let''s go, Shikaku, Shizune." Shikaku sighed and followed Tsunade, while Shizune looked at Neji for a long second before turning and leaving as well. Huh. Right. Their dance session. Looks like they have to skip tonight. When they left, Neji looked around to meet everyone''s gazes. "In any case, go back to your rooms tonight and have a goodnight''s rest, everyone. We will also continue this tomorrow after I return from the meeting." Neji said, waving his hands as everyone scattered towards their rooms. Some waited,ing to congratte Neji, but they soon left as well. Soon, it was just Sakura, Tenten, Temari, Neji (and Kurai who had jumped on his shoulders) left. "Ah,dies. Sorry for the drama, it must have been boring. But I think you guys should leave as well, it''s gettingte, except for Temari of course, she''s staying with me from today onwards." Neji smiled at the blonde, watching her grin. "Oh, no. It wasn''t boring. Quite the opposite. Though I agree on the second part, you guys should leave. Shoo." Temari waved them off, running beside Neji and hugging his arm. "Fuuuh¡­" Sakura sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Oh god, how bad can this day get. First that Sai and now this¡­" Neji raised an eyebrow. "Sai?" "My new teammate," Sakura said, looking at Neji hesitantly. "We¡­ Since you told me about the meeting Sasori and Orochimaru''s spy would be holding, I and Naruto have decided to go there in Sasori''s stead. We hope¡­ to bring Sasuke back, this time for sure." She continued without a pause. "Kakashi sensei is still quite injured, so Tsunade-sama was suggesting we find a new Jounin team leader, and we also got a new teammate named Sai. I proposed to Tsunade-sama that your ck cat can heal Kakashi-sensei, though I doubt that''d be happening in this situation, and also to rece Sai with you. Thetter offer was rejected because you are a Jounin, one who already has a team, and the former also basically got rejected after you did all this. Ugh." Neji shrugged at that. He wouldn''t have gone with her anyway. He will be busy learning the Eight Gates in the next 5-days when Team Kakashi will be out. Also, fuck Sasuke. "Oh well, I guess it is what it is. Congrats on¡­ freeing yourself, I suppose. Sadly, we will leave tomorrow morning and be out for five days. I wanted to see an end to this situation. Anyway, I will be going then, it''s surely gettingte." Sakura said, before turning around and leaving. Tenten waved at Neji with a grin, eyeing Temari in jealousy for a moment, before following behind Sakura. "Well, now that they''re gone." Temari muttered, hugging Neji''s arm. "Where''s my room, honey?" Nejiughed, telling Kurai via telepathy to go out and y, which the Cat God did with an annoyed growl. "Your room needs to be cleaned first. So, unfortunately, you''re stuck with me for tonight." Neji said in a sad tone, making Temari giggle, before he grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside his room, pushing her down on the bed and celebrating today''s victory. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Meanwhile, Samui of the Lighting who was lurking around the Leaf vige soon heard the news of the Hyuga situation. She had reached Konoha just today, with a fake civilian identification, and had been gathering information about Neji Hyuga while acting as if she was searching for a job. At first, she was annoyed when she learned Neji Hyuga was on a mission but soon was relieved when he returned just this evening. However, that relief had turned to surprise and amazement when she heard the most recent news. "So he defeated the n Head and is iming the entire Hyuga n for himself? Kinda Cool." Samui muttered as shey on her bed, ying with a bunny toy in her hands. She nned to get a job in the brothel since perverted men tend to visit it most often. But with this, she had a better opportunity. She can enter the Hyuga n as a maid. That was a job only avable to trusted Hyuga females before, but now that the pervert Neji had taken over, she was sure he wouldn''t mind a busty maid for himself. With that decided, Samui could only hope he would manage to get out of the meeting tomorrow without any issues. ** ** ** Chapter 227: 227: Rectified Relationship Chapter 227: 227: Rectified Rtionship Chapter 227: Rectified Rtionship ¡ª The meeting the next day started with Tsunade, Danzo, Shikaku, the two Konoha elders, Neji andstly (surprisingly too) Hinata sitting around the table. "With everyone present, we should start the meeting. In this meeting, we simply decide on the degree of crime Neji Hyuga hasmitted and decide his punishment orpensation after studying his crime with the context at hand." Danzo said, taking the lead casually as if he was the leader here. "We would first like to hear the details and its context from Hinata Hyuga, the daughter of the victim." Hinata had her head down as she sighed. "I¡­ I want to say cousin Neji is in the wrong. But. It''s¡­ really just my father who was trying to sacrifice him for the supposed ''greater good of the n''." Neji was somewhat surprised as he listened to her. He looked at her, as she was sitting opposite him, but she avoided his eyes. "I am sure you all were aware of this already. His eyes are special, and father wanted them to be transnted on me, before he changed his decision to Hanabi." Hinata said, looking at everyone. "However, in both cases, cousin Neji was to die once the operation finished. I am sure at least Lady Hokage here knew about it." Tsunade''s lips thinned at that, and Hinata continued. "What he did, even though I hate to admit it, was purely self-defence. He just like any other man wanting to live, and just so happened to cause an ident in the battle." Great. So he hadn''t misjudged her personality. Different from her canon she might be, she was still a good girl at heart. Hinata didn''t say anything else, as every one of the Council Members nced at each other''s faces. "...I suppose you are right." It was surprisingly Shikaku who said that, sighing. "I guess it needed me to hear it from Hiashi''s own daughter of all people to realise this. Konoha never meddled with Hyuga n matters before, but we never really liked what they did with their branch members. Yet, now that someone of that suppressed faction has finally stood up, we are trying to push him down. It''s my fault for getting agitatedst night, Neji Hyuga. I apologise." The man gave a short bow to Neji, and he replied with a bow of his own. The others seemed to have simr thoughts too, with Tsunade already being as guilty as she was. However, Danzo was an exception. [Danzo Shimura - Wood-Human - Peak Tier 9] His Tier was a mess, honestly. He could surely defeat Tsunade, who was higher Tier than him, so this didn''t really make sense. Neji supposed this was a situation simr to Shinso''s from MHA-world. Danzo opened his mouth. "None of that excuses the fact he had attacked a n Head of Konoha. Just because someone has a sob story, doesn''t mean they get to hurt the hand that fed them." The bandaged old man said, watching Neji''s blindfold-covered eyes. "Also, is it notmon courtesy to reveal your true self while talking to your elders? Why do you cover your eyes, while knowing well we already know your secret?" Neji slowly took his blindfold off. He just didn''t like the awed gaze people gave him every time he passed around them in the streets, it got tiring real soon, that''s why he was still wearing these. But if Danzo wanted to y, he didn''t mind. "I guess. My bad." Neji said, his eyes glowing, which made Danzo scowl. "So you admit. Then why do you still have your eyes active?" He asked, passively angry. The other people in the room, including Hinata, all looked at the exchange in silence, deciding not to interfere. Neji smiled at Danzo. "Why, sir Danzo, are you scared that my eyes might see something that I shouldn''t see? Danzo seemed to flinch for a second, safely hiding it, and then scowled. "What do you mean?" Neji''s smirked, then flexed his right arm. There was a reason why the Hyugas never reported the Sharingans imnted on Danzo''s arms, and Neji just so happened to know about it since he had identally peeked at Danzo and Hiashi''s conversation that one time. A few years ago, Danzo asked Hiashi to make him a seal that''d block the Byakugan from seeing through anything that the seal is ced upon. Hiashi agreed after many threats, however, Neji had to admit that man Hiashi was smart. He obviously didn''t give an absolute counter to his n''s one and only Dojutsu. The deal was rather changed to Hiashi making special bandages made by invisible fuinjutsu that blocked the Byakugans'' prating vision from working on it. Hiashi made the bandages in a manner that the Fuinjutsu used on it was un-discoverable, and if discovered in some way, it was also uncopy-able. Another trick Hiashi yed with Danzo was that those bandages would always dpose every few months, and since only Hiashi could make them, Danzo couldn''t just ''identally'' kill Hiashi off, and was rather forced to keep the Hyuga n in a high favour if he wished to keep receiving the bandages. But now that Hiashi wasn''t the n Head anymore, and his hands were gone, Danzo was standing on thin ice, and couldn''t help but me Neji for everything. Neji could end this man right here. He just had to use his telekinesis to tear open all his bandages and let everyone see the things under them. However¡­ After a bit of deep thinking, he decided against it. If he were to defeat Danzo, he would be able to ?Mine? out Shisui''s eyes and so get his hands on his Mangekyou ability, the ?Kotoamatsukami?. In that case, he would be able to make anyone his devotee believer with just a nce. That''dplete his quest. Then, he would have no reason to stay in the Naruto world any further. He would simply bring about the 4th Ninja war and then leave soon after. That''s an easy way out. But that''d just be speed-running things, as Lady Luck said. He already saw how destroying a world influenced his personality. He didn''t think like a human anymore, he didn''t feel like a human anymore. So, he must have some self control before he loses thest bit of humanity and starts seeing girls as walking fucktoys again. Or worse, lose his sexual appeal as a whole to a species that is only there to die by his hands. ''Ugh, internal philosophy isn''t my thing.'' he sighed. Fine, he will let the senile old man off today. Neji''s smirk became a soft smile. "It''s a joke, of course. I thought Sir Danzo was ufortable with me seeing his old body. But as it turned out, you''re just trying to hide your damaged arm and eyes, correct? It must be in a very bad state if you went as far as covering it with Fuinjutsu that blocks Byakugans." Neji watched Danzo look at him suspiciously before sighing. "Indeed. It was an assassination attempt. Anyway, boy, never try these jokes with me again. I am too old for it." Danzo stayed silent for a minute before nodding. "Alright, since the victim''s own daughter is in your favour, and Hokage-sama and others also seem fine with it, I don''t have a say here anyway. Let''s not drag this anymore and end this right here." Looks like the old man hadn''t gone senile yet. He was smart enough to not take any chances and end the meeting right away. While walking out, he heard Tsunade''s call from behind, but he pretended not to hear. She didn''t call again. Soon, Neji and Hinata found themselves walking beside each other in ufortable silence. ¡ª- "Cousin Neji," Hinata called, walking while looking at the ground. "I-... I am sorry for asking to see you yesterday evening. It''s just that Sakura-san asked me to notify you about her request, so I told Ko to wait for you at the gate. I am sorry¡­ While you managed to hold yourself back for 21 years, you finally snapped because of one mistake made by me." Neji blinked at her. ''Aha. She is ming herself for everything.'' Neji realised. So this Hinata still had that trait of hers. That''s sad. "Princess," he stopped, standing in front of her. "It''s fine. Don''t me yourself for everything. It was your father''s fault and mine too to some degree that the fight ended the way it did." Neji said before falling silent. Then, he smiled at her. "Also, princess, you don''t have to bear the weight of my death anymore. So can you stop with that ''cousin'' bullshit and just call me Neji-nii like you did that day?" Hinata blinked once and stared at his eyes that weren''t covered anymore. "You¡­ knew?" "Of course I did." Neji leaned over, putting a hand on the much smaller girl''s head. "What, you think just because you acted cold I couldn''t see through? Princess, these eyes of mine, they can see through more than physical things. I can sense emotions, somewhat. And ever since I unlocked this ability after my fight with Naruto in the chunin exam, I don''t recall you ever having any negative emotion towards me." Hinata gasped. "A-ah¡­ is that why¡­ No matter how many times I acted cold, you never hated me after that time?" Hinata was shocked, ''Now it all makes sense¡­'' "I suppose, yes." Neji smiled at her. "So you better stop with that pretentious bullshit, okay? Or big brother will get mad." After a while of staring at his face, Hinata slowly nodded, looking into his eyes before she smiled softly. "Of course, Neji¡­nii." Neji brought her in a hug, her face hitting his chest, as he heard her gasp. "A-ah?? Neji-nii, w-we can''t! We are family!" "Huh? It''s just a hug." "Oh¡­" "Have you eaten yet?" "No¡­" "Then wanna grab breakfast with big brother? We can eat- uh, I don''t even know what your favourite food is. I suddenly feel ashamed." "I¡­ o-okay. My team will go out for a mission in the evening. So we better hurry." The hug soon parted, and Neji brought a softly smiling Hinata around the vige. Really, fuck speedrunning. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: ?? Two chapters and Hinata date. Vote and make us reach Top 3! If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 228: 228: Promise? Chapter 228: 228: Promise? Chapter 228: Promise? ¡ª Neji spent the morning and noon with Hinata, spending some quality time with her to break the ice between them. He seeded in doing so, at least as much as possible in a day just after crippling her father. First they ate breakfast, then they took a stroll around the vige, helping people with small problems, while discussing life with each other. They went to Konoha park after eating Ramen for breakfast. ? Around the end of their unofficial date, they encountered Kurenai, Hinata''s jounin sensei. "So the rumours were true." Kurenai said, standing face to face with Neji and Hinata in the middle of the Konoha part. "I don''t think it''s a Genjutsu either. I heard you were running around with blue eyes, Neji, but to think it''s really true." "It''s a variation of the Byakugan," Neji said, smiling at her. "It has a few abilities different than the usual Byakugan, which is why I was told to always wear blindfolds. But as you can probably tell from the other rumour, I don''t need to listen to the Hyuga n''s orders anymore." Kurenai eyed Hinata when she heard these words from him, smiling. "From how you can speak about it freely in front of her, and from how you two are together in the park, walking beside each other like a couple, I suppose Hinata epted the loss of her father?" Hinata, ignoring all her other remarks, blushed softly. "Hey, Sensei! He''s my cousin, what do you mean by couple?!" Kurenai giggled while covering her mouth with her sleeves. "Hinata dear, why hide from me? I do know the deal amongst Hyuga cousins, you know? But sorry, that was insensitive of me. I just thought you finally got over that Naruto boy and found someone better." "B-better? Him?" Hinata asked, snapping her head in Neji''s direction. She soon realised her ''disbelief'' tone and paled. "That¡­ ah! S-sorry, Neji-nii! I didn''t mean it that way-" "It''s fine," Kurenai answered in Neji''s stead. "I wouldn''t call myself an expert on reading boys, but I can tell he''s not someone who would mind that, unlike ''your'' Naruto. Why do you like him that much anyway? He''s been oblivious to your approaches for years now. " "That¡­" Hinata trailed off into silence. "Oh well," Kurenai waved it off. "My bad, I got too personal. Forgive me Hinata. It''s just that things are going really well for me and¡­ Asuma, so I thought I could help another fellow girl with her love life. Anyway, enjoy your quality time and goodbye." Kurenai waved at them and walked off, leaving a zoned-out Hinata and rxed Neji behind. Neji put a hand in Hinata''s head, ruffling her hair. "Don''t mind her words. I don''t have such feelings towards my little cousin-sister. Heck, I don''t even see you as a woman." "Ah¡­" Hinata blinked, looking up at him. "You don''t? Did¡­ didn''t you describe my body that day in the Onsen though?" Neji tilted his head in innocence. "I did. I don''t mean youck feminine charm. Just that they don''t charm me. Ah, I don''t mean you don''t look beautiful! If that''s what you''re thinking." "...Well sure." Hinata rubbed the back of her neck meekly, looking down at the ground, her mood suddenly down. "You know, I appreciate that you''re trying to stop making me feel ufortable from Kurenai-sensei''s words. But¡­ saying that to ady¡­ it''s quite insulting, you know." She had a small blush on her face, out of casual embarrassment, as she slowly looked up at his eyes. "I will let it slide this time around¡­ but don''t do it again." she then cleared her throat. "In any case! I should get going now. Our team''s meeting time is almost due, so let''s meet after I return from the mission! Bye, Neji-nii!" Hinata ran, stopped to wave at him, and ran again. Oh-ho. The seed was nted. He should thank Kurenai someday. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After that, Neji made his way toward hispound, and found the Hyuga servants moving his stuff from his current house to take them to the Main house. The main house, aka his new house. Hiashi was in the infirmary, and so was his wife to serve him. They probably didn''t even know that their stuff were being moved to the branch family, but not as if they could do anything even if they knew. He only kept Hinata and Hanabi''s rooms untouched in the main house since he had no grudge against them. However, he did have a grudge against the other Main Branch Hyugas. The Neji Hyuga from before wasn''t someone else, it was just an empty character made for Neji to take over, like in a roleying game where you''re given a backstory before you start ying. So it''s only natural this Neji will take some action ording to Hyuga Neji''s backstory. That''s why, all the Main Branch Hyugas were also moving to the branch family buildings, while the branch Hyugas were moving to the main buildings. "Hey, boss! Wee back! I heard the meeting went well!" "Haha! I was worried because you werete, but here you are!" "Great fightst night, boss!" He heard cheers from his fellow branch Hyuga members, as they moved their own stuff around with the help of their own shadow clones. He waved back at them while ignoring how the main family members refused to look in his direction, in case he saw their enraged faces with his omnidirectional eyes. Neji walked a few hundred metres and found himself in front of his new home, where Temari was guiding the workers to arrange everything. "Wow, you''re doing a nice job." Neji whistled, walking beside her and putting an arm around her. "Obviously. I am not the type to just sit around and get fucked. I will do my part." Temari said, leaning over him. "Though¡­ I think you should talk to Hanabi. She was pretty zoned out when I met her in the morning. You defying her pleading request hit her quite hard." Neji nodded. "I noticed, thanks for telling me though. I actually came here just to talk with her about it. Is she in her room?" "Can''t you see?" She looked at his eyes, they weren''t glowing. "Nevermind. Yes she is. Also¡­ I know I probably don''t need to tell you this, but please be considerate of what you say. She isn''t a bad girl." Neji smiled at her. It''s good that they got along. "Thanks, and I will." He gave her a soft peck on the lips and went to Hanabi''s room. -Knock Knock "May Ie in?" There was silence for a long minute before a hushed voice came from inside the room. "Why does Lord Neji need permission before entering this lowly servant''s room?" ''Lord Neji?'' Neji almost broke outughing, even though he knew this was serious to her, she really sounded so cute acting like that. "I suppose. Then I will be entering." Neji pushed the Japanese slide door open, finding Hanabi gracefully sitting on the ground with her back facing him. Neji just found her cuter every passing second. "Is it finally my room''s turn, Lord Neji?" Hanabi asked, not moving from her spot. "I was wondering why the people outside didn''t plunder my and Onee-chan''s room. I should have expected that Lord Neji will like to ravage my room with his own godly hands-" "Stop." Neji shut her up. "I talked with Hinata this morning, after the meeting ended. Even she stopped referring to me with that distant ''Cousin Neji'' tone. What''s up with you?" "..." "Didn''t we talk about this beforeing back to Konoha?" Neji asked, leaning his back against the wall. "Back then I thought you understood." "I¡­ did." Hanabi said after a while. "But I asked you¡­ I prayed to you¡­ to not kill my father, to not cripple him¡­ but¡­ I am less important than your revenge, you didn''t listen to me. You¡­ didn''t even look at me. You know how much that hurts right, Onii-sama? I am sure you do." It was Neji''s turn to be silent. He activated his eyes to take a peek at her face, as she was biting her lips hard to contain her voice while tears ran down her cheeks like a fountain. Neji walked over to her. "No, don''te!" She yelled, but Neji didn''t listen. "L-look! You aren''t listening to me again!" Yes, Neji didn''t listen. He went behind her, sat down, and hugged her from the back after putting her on hisp. "Hanabi." He said, while she had frozen in ce. "I am not going to apologise for hurting your father. But I do wish to apologise for acting apathetic to your cries." Neji had heard her ''Prays'' in his mind. He supposed that was one perk of being a God, that he could hear his believers'' prayers. "Your father, Hiashi Hyuga, is a strong man. He isn''t the type of guy who would stay quiet if I didn''t hurt him like that." He said, finally hearing her silence break as she sniffled. "I am sorry, I had no choice." "...B-but¡­ still¡­ his arms-" "Hanabi," Neji sighed, grabbing her by the waist and spinning her around in hisp. Now she faced him, her face covered in snot and tears that she quickly covered with her hands. "Do you not remember what happened in the Sand? That person, Temari, who''s standing outside. She died, remember? You think I won''t be able to heal your father''s arm even though I can revive people?" Hanabi stilled for a moment but didn''t say anything. However, her sobbing did start to lessen. After five minutes, she looked up at him, her face wet and sticky. "So¡­ you will give him his hands back?" "Not yet," Neji said. "Do you not remember just how he treated me all these 22 years? ¡­Nevermind, you''re 15." He sighed, watching her pout yfully. d she was feeling at ease now. "Well¡­ I¡­ yes, I saw. He did many things to you that I wished didn''t happen." Hanabi said, avoiding his eyes. "Yet you still wish I forgive your father by healing him right away? Even I can feel rage and humiliation, you know." Neji shrugged, watching her slowly look up at him. "I will heal him someday, I assure you that. I don''t wish my father-inw to be crippled all his life. But that day won''t being anytime soon. He should live like a cripple for a while, let me repay at least a bit of what I had to endure in the 22 years. Or does my wife not care about her husband''s feelings?" Hanabi flinched, managing a blush even in this situation. The blush soon died, however, and she lowered her face. Soon, she raised her head to look him in the eye as she raised her pinky. "Promise?" He smiled, locking pinkies with her. "Promise." She smiled. "Thank you." No, he should thank her instead. Even after he refused to look at herst night, didn''t heed to her prayers, and injured her father, she still had ''Faith'' in him. This girl¡­ she was too precious. Neji slid a hand under her hair, beside her ear, and leaned over to kiss her soft lips. This time it wasn''t a light peck, it was a deep kiss thatsted long. Around the end of the kiss, Hanabi''s tongue managed to wrap around his, she really was a fast learner, before the kiss finally ended. Hanabi breathing heavily, her face red, as she anticipated his next actions. "Haah¡­ l-let me set the futon firs-" "Nope." Neji smiled at her, ruffling her hair and standing up. "Grow up a bit more, dear. We will continue this then." "H-hey!" Hanabi jumped up. "I- I am a grown-up woman, okay?! I recently hit my growth spurt, I grew three inches in thest four days! M-my three sizes have also increased!" What the hell? Nejiughed out loud, patting her head and kissing her blushing face in the cheeks. She clearly didn''t like it, being treated like a little girl still, but that just made it more fun to tease her. "In that case, what do you think of apanying me to train outside? With Might Guy and Rock Lee. You know them right?" He asked, watching her nod. "I have some growth-boosting ''medicines'' that will help training more efficiently, and who knows, your body might grow faster too." "R-really?" Neji nodded. "Yes." Although he was not sure if Guy sensei would want to teach her the Eight Gates, he would at least provide good training in any case. "Now, I was just about to go pick up Tenten. I n to take her in too. She needs some heavy physical workouts." Neji said, watching her be a bit dim. "What? You''re jealous you wouldn''t be the only female around me? Cute." "I-I am not cute!" Hanabi tried, but she was too young to resist his teasing. But truly, Tenten needed physical training. Might Guy''s training mostly focuses on legs, and as it turned out, Neji had a thing for chinese qipao-wearing women with strong heavenly thighs. Soon, he and Hanabi departed to find Tenten. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, visit here: /Master4thWall Chapter 229: 229: Training (1) Chapter 229: 229: Training (1) If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall ¡ª- Chapter 229: Training (1) ¡ª "Huh?" Tenten rubbed the back of her neck, standing on the door of her house. "Really? But why? You know, I am not a Taijutsu artist. I don''t like doing Guy-sensei''s t-training either, they hurt my body the next day." "Really? A shame." Neji shook his head. "I was nning to bathe in the Hyuga hot springs with you and Hanabi once we were done training. A shame indeed. Looks like Hanabi and I will have to bathe alone." Both Tenten and Hanabi''s ears perked up at that, thetter''s eyes lighting up while the former blinked repeatedly. Tenten soon smiled awkwardly at Neji. "Uh, I just remembered, yeah recently my body has been feelingzy. A l-little exercise is probably for the better." Neji smiled. "Agreed. We will be waiting, so go and dress up expecting a lot of sweating." Tenten nodded and ran inside her house and Neji chatted with a pouting Hanabi while watching Tenten''s with his Lord''s Eye to make sure she didn''t run into any ident while changing her clothes. ¡ª- Tenten came out wearing dark sweat pants and a sleeveless ck top. Hanabi blinked seeing that, ncing at her kimono outfit. "You''re gonna sweat a lot, Hanabi." Neji said. "You didn''t tell me to change~" Hanabiined, ncing at Neji. "Hehe, little Hanabi you should have expected a lot of sweating the moment training was mentioned. Your fault." Tenten said, smiling proudly. "I am not little! Also, even Onii-sama is wearing his usual outfit." Hanabi said and watched Neji grin yfully as he snapped his fingers and his clothes changed. "...Not fair! You are cheating!" "Hey, calm down. It''s okay. I think I have some female clothes close to your size." Neji said. Watching her narrow her eyes. "Don''t ask why I have them, I just do. So, you want to?" "...Sure." Hanabi nodded slowly. ¡ª- "Hey, it''s too loose around my chest." Hanabiined as Neji and the team made their way towards Training Ground 3. Hanabi was wearing ck short sweat pants that hugged her butt tightly, however the ck top she was wearing wasn''t so tight. It was loose, rather. "Whose clothes are these anyway¡­" "Why do you insist on them being someone else''s clothes? I might have just made them." Neji asked in curiosity, wearing ck clothes and a dark tank top himself, making the whole team a match. "I wonder. Maybe because there''s a lingering female scent on it?" Hanabi asked dryly. "Haah, if you don''t want to say it, then forget it." Hanabi was right. That was Momo''s workout outfit that Neji once put in his inventory because he was too impatient to undress her in the usual manner. Neji actually had lots of female clothes in his inventory that he had put in this manner and forgot to take outter on. "Ok fine, it''s a girl''s outfit. She''s my best friend. I will introduce you two someday." Neji said as both Hanabi and Tenten''s ears twitched at the word ''best friend''. All of a sudden, Tenten looked more interested than Hanabi. "You know what, maybe you have met her before. She has ck hair, and looks like this-" Neji took out two photos from his inventory and showed them Momo''s picture in her two hairstyles. "Ever seen her before?" He figured they just might. If they did, it would lessen his need for search. "No¡­ never saw her." "Same here¡­" Both girls said, actively observing the photos. "She''s beautiful though¡­ is she some Daimyo''s daughter?" Neji smiled awkwardly. Daimyo''s daughters actually didn''t look so good. They certainly had better appearance than civilians, but couldn''tpare to the top Ninjas. "Anyway, if you don''t know her, how about them?" Neji said as he took out some more pictures and showed them all. Unfortunately, they recognised none of them and Neji had to continue walking in disappointment. ''Just who ended up here? And why aren''t they famous? With their powers, they can probably match beings like Kagyua. Are they hiding themselves?'' Neji questioned himself. In the end, he figured he will know the answer once he bes a runaway Ninja and actively searches for them with his cult. ''Okay. Let''s focus on the task at hand then.'' Neji decided and took out three water bottles from his inventory, handing two of them over to his teammates. "The water inside is mixed with a certain medicine. It will boost any training you do 10 times." The water inside the bottles were actually mixed with a certain type of pill named "Hyper Training Pill". It wasn''t a reward from his system, but rather something produced in his Arcane ne. He had quite a lot of them, so he could train with these himself while also helping others. Though, truth be told, he didn''t need the bottle. His [Voidmancer] ss had three starting skills, but a new skill always unlocked once he passed 100s in his level. So he unlocked a 4th skill when he reached level 300 and his 5th upon reaching level 400. His 4th skill "boosted" his training 50 fold. The effect wasn''t stackable though, so this 10x boost of the water bottle wouldn''t work. But he still drank it to not make the girls suspicious. Though it seemed they were already suspicious, wondering just where did he gained the medicine from. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Guy was training his disciple as usual. At that moment, both of them were doing a handstand. "Listen, Lee! Today''s training goal is to push the entire earth away from us! If we can''t do that, we will do fiftyps around Konoha!" "Yes, Guy-sensei!" his protege replied in simr enthusiasm. From morning till noon, they continued their training of handstanding before finally falling on their faces. "Guy-sensei¡­" Lee breathed heavily. "It''s too difficult for me!" Guy had fallen with him, not that he couldn''t hold for longer, but he didn''t want his disciple to feel left out. "Yes, indeed." While they were repenting of their weaknesses, they heard footstepse towards them and soon found Team Neji entering the training ground. Huh. Team Neji didn''t have a training ground of their own yet, and would have actually used Ground 3 if Guy didn''t ask to keep Lee with him. So Guy let Team Neji use this from time to time, though they rarely ever came to train. Guy grinned. Good, his former students were finally feeling the power of youth! "Hey, Neji! What''s up!" Guy jumped off the ground, shocking Lee who was too tired to move. "Where''s our cute Kurai?" "Ah, Kurai." Neji smiled somewhat awkwardly. "She is in the forest of death, ''ying'' with some wild animals. I can call her if you wish." "Oh, no no!" Guy immediately waves his hands. "She''s enjoying her own fire of youth with her animal friends! We humans shouldn''t interrupt." "That''s true." "Hah! Good that you understand, Neji!" Guy grinned. "Anyway, it''s been a while since Ist saw you. What brings you here? You even have your cute little cousin beside you." "Hey Neji, Tenten, Hanabi!" In the meantime, Lee waved at the three people wearing matching clothes. "I feel like you guys are going to do something really big! With all that matching clothes and everything." "Hah, actually, yes." Neji admitted, turning back to Guy. "Sensei, I was just wondering, can you teach me Eight Gates?" Guy blinked, while Lee sat up hearing his words. Despite his surprise, Guy''s answer came swiftly. "Why, of course, my dear student. It''s actually a forbidden technique, but I did teach it to Lee. But are you sure? The training will be harsh, and might mess up your Gentle Fist style since both techniques are somewhat opposite of one another. Though I must ask, why so suddenly?" "Akatsuki." Neji replied calmly. "I barely defeated the Akatsuki with my team and Team Kakashi''s powersbined. I can''t help but feel what''d have happened if I ended up with more than two opponents. Yet, you and Lee apparently defeated two Akatsuki on your own. Because of that, I can''t help but want to learn your powers too." Hanabi and Tenten looked at his lies with dry expression. "That''s true but¡­" Lee said from behind. "It has a high price you need to pay. That''s why only I and Guy-sensei know this technique." "Well, I have Kurai." Neji answered as Guy blinked. "Pretty sure she can heal every injury Ie across." "...That''s right!" Guy yelled, as did Lee. "That''s actually very smart! Fine, then, my dear student! I will teach you the Eight Gates starting from tomorrow after getting approval from the Hokage! But! You have to promise that Kurai will help me and Lee whenever we get too hurt using Eight Gates, you hear?" Neji gave him a grin. "Is that even a condition? I would have healed you anyday regardless even if you trained me or not. You are my Sensei and Lee is my rival, did you forget?" Lee gasped for air hearing Neji, while Guy teared up. This was great. Guy didn''t think of this when they were healed, but with Kurai''s help they could continuously use Seventh Gate in any battle. Although it would hurt alot, there would be no permanent injury. Though he wasn''t sure about the Eighth Gate¡­ "However," Guy turned to Tenten and Hanabi. "I am assuming you want them to train on that too? Unfortunately, that wouldn''t be possible. Eight Gates is a bit of a rough technique, female bodies are a bit too weak to bear it." Both of the girls frowned. Neji was suddenly d this wasn''t Twitter. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Although Guy said he would start teaching Neji the Eight Gates starting tomorrow, he had put Neji''s body through multiple tests today. The ''tests'' weren''t that hard for Neji. The two girls, however, had other opinions. Though Guy wouldn''t be teaching them Eight Gates because of their biological ipatibility, he was still giving them the same training Neji received. So obviously, the two much weaker girls had given up halfway through. Hanabi managed a bit more than Tenten, since she was experienced in harsh training, but even she couldn''t endure through it till the end. -A thousand handstand pushups in under thirty minutes. -Tenps around Konoha in under thirty minutes. -Five Hundred pushups with a huge boulder on his shoulders. -Ten climb up and down the Hokage mountain in under an hour. Nejipleted all, in their due time, while maintaining a certain realistic level. He had gained 4-points in STR and 3 in DEX, and another 3 in END. The girls had given up on the 2nd trial, and were just panting on the ground by the time Neji finished everything. "Alrighty! It seems your body is ready, Neji!" Guy said with a proud smile, while Lee looked at Neji with new admiring eyes. "I¡­ I always thought you were just gifted. But surely, without having worked out like crazy before, you wouldn''t have been able toplete these. You really are a great person, Neji." Lee said, starting to tear up. Neji almost felt bad. He did work out and train a lot, but not enough to receive this type of gratitude. Almost entirely of his strength came from levelling up rather than working out. "In any case, I think you should go and take a shower. Thedies are also in bad shape." Guy said, looking at the two girls. They weren''t on the floor anymore, but they were sweating a lot. Hanabi had a bottle of water in her hand as she stared at his direction, sweating heavily. Tenten was there too, but she wasn''t in a state to even look in his direction. Hanabi smiled and waved at him once she noticed him looking since he wasn''t wearing blindfolds. He waved back. "I think you''re right. They do need a bath." Neji said, watching Hanabi blush slightly. "Anyway, Sensei, when do Ie tomorrow?" "3 AM. Not even a secondte." Guy said seriously. "Understood." Neji nodded, and then turned to Hanabi and Tenten. "Anyway, let''s go." He swiped his finger at them and they were flung in the air. Neji jumped up as well, flying towards the Hyugapounds while telekically dragging Tenten and Hanabi behind. They started screaming. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: ?? Powerstones for Hanabi and Tenten glow up. Also Oyakodon in the process of writing ?? Chapter 230: 230: Training (2)** Chapter 230: 230: Training (2)** Chapter 230: Training (2)** ¡ª [Secret ss: Voidmancer Level: 4/100 Details: Forged from the husk of the soul of the Primordial God, the strongest Voidborn in all of existence. ¨CGrants the Gamer a void rted ability every time they level-up the ss. ¨CThe ss levels-up once every time the user passes a 100 in his main level. ¨COnce the ss is Mastered, the Gamer will have all the abilities of a Voidborn.] === [Avable ss Skills (5): ?(Starting Skill) nk (Active/Passive) - Max Level Description: Passively lowers your presence and makes detecting you impossible via detection techniques, as the result would alwayse as [nk]. Also stops others from reading or harm your mind and soul. Some higher beings would be able to dodge these restrictions, and to counter that these effects can be further strengthened by actively pouring mana into the skill.] ?Dark Sense (Active/Passive) Description: Passively lets you sense anything negative around you in a 100 metre radius. Actively lets you sense anything negative depending on how much mana you pour into it. Note: The Level of this skill is rted to the ss''s Level. As the gamer levels up, the skill grows stronger. At a lower Level, the aforementioned abilities can be blocked by anyone strong enough.] ?ckme (Active) Description: A fire existing in the depth of the void. Hotter than the hottest fire, yet at the same time colder than the coldest ice. Anything and anyone touched by the fire incinerated into nothingness, with the user as an exception. -Immortals, Reincarnators, and people of simr statuses can be killed permanently by this fire. Note: The Level of this skill is rted to the ss''s Level. As the gamer levels up, the skill grows stronger. At a lower Level, the aforementioned abilities can be blocked by anyone strong enough.] ?Hungry (Passive) Description: Any physical training done by the user is devoured by the vacuum of hunger within the user. This, in other words, means that the training with this Skill is 50 times more effective than training without it. Note: The Level of this skill is rted to the ss''s Level.] ?Shadowsteps (Active) Description: When activated, the user''s steps are as silent as a shadow. Cost- 10 MP per second. Note: The Level of this skill is rted to the ss''s Level.] === These were the five skills of Neji''s Voidmancer ss. The first three were the starting skills, while thesttter two were skills he gained in level 300 and 400 respectively. Neji was dropped down to his waist in the hot spring, sitting with his back against the edge and waiting for the girls toe after taking their shower. He was passing time by looking at his new power add-ons, and after checking his ss and ss Skills, he decided to check the three Kekkei Genkais he gained from the Akatsuki mission. === ?(Evolved) Ma Release - Level 2 Details: A nature transformation kekkei genkai, thebination of wind and earth. The user can generate a maic force which they use for various purposes. ¨CUsers can freely control most metals and any other maic substance. There is no clear size or weight limit, so users can keep manipting anything big or small as long as his chakra allows. ¨CCP Cost: Depends on the degree of maniption.] ?Sand Maniption - Level 10 (MAX) Details: Allows the user to create, manipte and transform into sand. This power is strengthened when the user is in a sandy area. ¨CCP Cost: Depends on the degree of use.] ?Explosion Release - Level 9 Details: Allows the user to create explosions from anywhere in his body or anything he touches. -Users can imnt a sort of dyed explosion onto objects. -User is immune to his own explosions to a degree.] === Huh. First was the Magente Release that had evolved once he merged the Third Kazekage''s one with Shukaku''s. It had also evolved from its previous disgustingly limited use, making him a mini Mao now. The more interesting one was Explosion Release with itsst perk. He hadn''t paid much attention before but now that he did, it earned him a question. With thatst perk¨C "User is immune to his own explosions to a degree" ¨CWhat''d happen if he used [Mana Supernova]? What''s the limit of the ''to a degree''? Will his [Last Man Standing] skill not be triggered at all? Neji wanted to test it out right away. "Um. We are here, Neji." Before he remembered there were people around. "Ah¡­" Neji blinked and smiled awkwardly to himself before changing to a charming smile and turning his head backwards. "Whew, hey girls." As he whistled, Tenten and Hanabi looked at him shyly with their bodies covered with white wooly towels. Neji''s eyes lit up (literally), making them scowl softly. Hanabi covered her chest with her arms. "Wow, look at you, Onii-sama, checking us out under the towel. You''re leaving a bad example for your younger cousin, you know that?" "Perhaps that would be a solid usation if my ''younger cousin'' wasn''t a voyeur already." Neji said, chuckling as she blushed and he turned off his eyes. "In any case,e down here, let those muscles rest." Slowly, as Neji stared at their curves shamelessly, they both walked and took a seat on either side of Neji. Neji was immediately confused. What was the meaning of this? "Ladies, the whole ce is empty, why are you sitting right beside me? Moreover, with your bodies touching mine." Neji asked in confusion, getting a p on his chest from both of them. "Stop pretending." Tenten said, lightly patting his chest. "This was your n the whole time, was it not? To have twodies on your either side on the warm waters of the Onsen?" "I doubt." Instead of Neji, a new voice said from behind, and once everyone turned to look, they found a simrly towel-covered Temari walking over to them. "It couldn''t be his intention to just have twodies beside him. Without a third one upying his front, he will feel really lonely." As the other two girls watched in jaw dropping awe, Temari simply dropped to the water and walked over in front of Neji, slowly taking a seat between his legs. Looking at Neji, she made a sad expression. "I can''t believe you didn''t tell me, Kami-sama." Temari said, pushing Tenten''s hand away, and putting her own hands around on his chesks. "Were you thinking of recing me already? Your head priest?" "Firstly, no, you aren''t my head priest." Neji replied while putting his hands behind her waist and giving it a hard squeeze that made her moan. "I am searching for that person, she''s missing. Secondly," Neji smiled sweetly. "Of course not dear, how can I ever rece you? I was simply aware you''d be here without me even asking you." ¡ª- Sitting on top of Neji''sp, his cock poking on her ass from below, Temari was interested in his first line of words. However, she decided to forget it once she saw Hanabi and Tenten''s jealous re. Good, her n was working. She slowly grinned and leaned over to kiss him, which he dly epted with a spank on her ass, making her giggle. As they kissed, she made sure to make the scene as steamy as possible, with their hands grabbing each other and their saliva-d tongues wrestling with one another, while she made sexy moans for him. The other two girls just gawked at the scene. Just as Temari nned. The first time she talked with Neji on the roof that night, she could tell he was running after more girls than just herself. He was making a sort of cult, with every follower being girls. Maybe exclusively only Kunoichis, but she wasn''t sure about that part. Temari had epted Neji that night while knowing about this. Mainly because she was sure sleeping with him wouldn''t be a permanent thing. But¡­ now that it was indeed a permanent thing, and she had tied herself with him, she would have to manage with the other ''followers'' that''ll join after her. So her n was to show the newbies that she was his first, his first choice and the first priest, and that they should know their ces. That''d let her monopolise over this Godly being as much as humanly possible. In that case¨C Suddenly Neji cancelled the kiss and put his thumb inside her mouth instead. Before Temari could even blink, he roughly squeezed her butt with his hands and leaned over to her shoulder to¡­ dig his teeth into her. "Ahhhnnn~" Temari could only moan. ''W-why¡­'' She was confused, but amidst the sweet pleasure that his bite gave her, she couldn''t think of a reason. When he was done leaving a ''hickey'' on her, he withdrew his face back and looked at her with a grin, his sharp teeth returning to normal. "You''re quite distracted even while making out with me. Any special reason?" Ah¡­ was that a punishment of some sort? Haah, if it was maybe she shouldmit more small crimes- "Next one won''t leave you conscious enough to think." Neji interrupted her thoughts, making her blink as she pouted. "You can read minds?" "I can do that as long as my followers, Yee. But no, I am not doing that at the moment." Neji said. "I sort of dislike mind reading, it makes the interactions between people robotic. Though I will do it when needed." "Um¡­" Tenten voiced out, though her voicecked strength. "What do you mean by ''follower''?" Neji grinned at her. "You wanna know?" Temari was surprised as he suddenly raised her up in the air and before she could think anything, dropped her on top of his dick that was sticking out like a sword, a sword that got sheathed right inside. "...!!" At that moment, Temari''s moan wasn''t anything that could be exined by words. Her face was red, yet had a nk expression on it, as her body twitched in pleasure. Neji spanked her softly and grabbed her waist. "Looks like you need help with moving?" He raised her by the waist a bit and then released her, making her drop on his lower abdomen. "F-fuckk!! This isn''t funny! Ahhh!" Temari''s head snapped towards the ceiling, her body twitching as her tongue gasped for air. ''Fuck fuck fuck.'' This wasn''t ording to n. She was just giving them a show where she was a bitch in heat, unable to satisfy this man. Even if it was these two naive, blushing girls, they will still seize the opportunity in the uing few minutes. "Temari, is that all? Shame, I was expecting more." Neji said, sighing and shaking his head in pretentious disappointment. Shit. This bastard. She swore he was lying when he said he wasn''t reading her mind. Cursing him (and herself too) in her mind, Temari decided there was no other choice as she raised her waist herself before dropping on that hard hot rod inside her. "-Ah?!" She yelped out a moan, surprised again how his huge cock poked the entrance of her womb. ¡­Was that even possible? She moved again. "Ahh!" Again. "Nghnn~" And again. "O-ohhh! Fuck, I can''t take it anymore! Hey, touch me while you do me!" Temari epted her defeat for today as she saw him grin. To his credit, he did touch her, taking a handful of her breasts and squeezing it. A few minutester, she was hugging him, her breasts pressing down his hard chest, while his hands were on top of her ass, helping her waist move to his rhythm. "Good girl, Kami-sama is satisfied with your tries." Neji said as he spanked her again, while raising her chin to make her look up at him as he kissed her lovingly. Fuck. She swore she wasn''t this submissive before. And it''s only been six days since she met this man. ¡ª- It would be a lie to say Tenten wasn''t feeling a very weird mixture of emotions currently. Heartbroken. From seeing her long time crush making love with another woman, while making that said woman lose her mind. Jealous. With the reason being the same as above. Andstly¡­ Horny. Really really horny. She had yed with herself before, and even tried putting different things inside her. But had she ever made those types of expressions? Just how did Temari feel to have his dick inside her? Exactly how big was it? Tenten couldn''t see it''s true size since someone just to happen to be riding it with the sluttiest expression she had ever seen (and also because it was underwater where any size looked distorted). "K-kami-sama, please just- end this! I-I don''t think I can endure this any longer~" Temari begged in a tone very different from before. Fuck, she wanted to touch herself right now. It seemed Hanabi was more courageous than her, as the blushing little girl was already fingering herself under the water, while biting her lips with a sweet expression. Tenten just sat there, watching her crush fuck the brains out of Temari. The water creating waves like the ocean as Temari moved up and down, and even the slightest brush from the moving water made Tenten flinch. "Ahhhhhhn~" With an elongated moan, Temari''s body trembled for a long minute before she went silent, her expression still lewd as she huffed heavily. Slowly turning at her, Temari narrowed her eyes before looking away. Huh? Why did that girl look jealous? Was she not the one riding him? What the fuck? What a bitch. Neji used his telekinesis (or she thought he did) and lifted Temari up from hisp, the process made a ''pop'' sound as he ced Temari beside Tenten. Before Tenten could think of anything else, Neji stood up. She froze. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed Hanabi had frozen too. The reason¡­ was the thing sticking out of his pelvis. That¡­ that hideous thing was his dick? W-why was it so big and thick? Tenten stiffly watched it as it came closer to her, Neji having turned at her, before he picked her up with a yank of her arm. "W-what are you-" She couldn''t finish as she found herself lifted inches from the ground by a telekic force,ing face to face with him. One of his hands wrapped around her waist, pulling her against his body and the other went beside her head as he pulled her towards his face. As he did, spreading her lips for him and kissing her, Tenten couldn''t refuse. She couldn''t push him away. Even though he just had sex with another girl, moreover with such passion that many lovers didn''t have, he was kissing her again. What was this? Why wasn''t she able to push away this double timing motherfucker? As it turned out, the reason was simple. She loved him. But more importantly¡­ he kissed so fucking good. "Mmhmm~" Fuck, he was too good¡­! And the passion behind his kiss¡­ it made her feel loved, almost making her forgive him for the things he just showed her a minute ago. Once the kiss ended, leaving her breathing for air, she heard him mutter ''Cute'' while chuckling to himself, making her re at him with a pout. "Tenten dear, can I continue?" He asked all of a sudden, looking at her with a smile. Haah¡­ this yboy bastard. What did he mean by saying that after kissing her forcefully? Did he perhaps want to make it clear how good she will feel if she epts? Well, then his strategy sure worked. "Yes¡­ but¡­ be gentle." Tenten said, barely believing how meek she sounded when she spoke to him in person. Fuck. She should have listened to her grandma when she said love makes girls weak. Neji nodded and proceeded to push her to the water and then bend her over the edge of the pool. Her chest rested on the clean marble, and her butt stuck out for him to see. It was an embarrassing position, he could see her private parts without any blockage. Though she did shave regrly because of her job as a Ninja, and she had in fact shaved just yesterday¡­ to have her longtime crush suddenly watching her, it felt so embarrassing. Then, she felt him slowly push his dick inside her, spreading her virgin cunt in his shape. She cried out, her eyes wide as she endured the pain. The pain that turned into pleasure not too long after. Now he rested inside her, filling her to the brim, though she could feel he hadn''t put his entire thing inside her. That made her pale. What if¡­ he wasn''t satisfied? What if she lost to Temari? No way¡­ With a primal groan, Tenten pushed her ass back, feeling his dick go deeper as she moaned lewdly. Too lewdly for her to believe it really was her. "Wow¡­ look at her go." she heard Temari say from the side, but Tenten didn''t have the mindset to look at her. She just felt his big hands rest on her ass as he squeezed her butt softly, treating her gently like she had asked, before he pulled back his hips and mmed forward again. "Ohhh god!!" Tenten''s mind might as well have gone nk at that moment. Her hearing went fuzzy and her sight went blurry. Fuck. Fuck. This was nothing like the toys she used, no way in hell. Fuck, she was nning not to talk with him for a week because of what he did with Temari, but knowing what type of expression she will be making in a few more minutes¡­ or what expression she was making at the moment, Tenten knew that would make her look silly. "Ahhh~" She was falling in love with him again. ¡ª- Hanabi was speechless. Just¡­ speechless. There was no other way to say it, his size and how he fucked those two girls, both turned her on so much. But¡­ at the same time, she knew how embarrassing it was that she was ying with herself while watching them go, knowing well all three of them noticed her doing it. Shit, she would regret this so much when she regains her senses. -...! Suddenly Hanabi felt herself lift in the air, and soon she was sitting on the back of Tenten, even as the older girl was getting fucked in doggy-style by her brother. "Enjoying yourself alone?" he asked, looking down at her as he mmed his cock into Tenten, earning a lewd moan from the girl. "Sorry, I really wanna just push you down too, but I can''t go back on my words." Yes, he did say she needed to grow up a bit more before they could do it¡­ Then he smiled. "But this much is fine, right?" Hanabi found herself floating towards his face by his telekinesis. But¡­ it wasn''t her face that came closer to his face, it was her lower abdomen. "W-what-" He raised his head in the air, and used his telekinesis to ce her pussy on top of his mouth. Two white horns grew out of his head, which she grabbed to keep bnce as she felt his tongue start moving inside her. "Ooh- what''s this?!!" Hanabi gasped, feeling her body jolt in pleasure. God, she felt this way just from his tongue?? Then just what was Tenten feeling down there, as she moaned like a street whore? That''s it, she''s getting bigger as soon as possible. Neji''s training bottles will help her grow. With that, she will be able to feel him inside her for real. "Hhnngh~" But for now¡­ she would like to lose herself to his tongue. ¡ª- "Oh fuck! N-Neji, slow down, please!" "Onii-sama, m-more!" "Oh K-kami!" The hot spring was filled with three different voices moaning for him, with Tenten and Temari trading ces from time to time, while Hanabi just rode his face while moaning. Gosh, that girl''s sex drive was too much, she was still going even after cumming six times. Neji kept moving, making wet pping sounds with his girls, and making them lose their minds. He liked it alot too, the pleasure was enough to make him forget about everything else. Every scheme, every problem, and every other girl. For now, these three were his, and he was their. Like that, the night stretched with hot, lewd moans, all being made for him. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 231: 231: Pokemons? Chapter 231: 231: Pokemons? Chapter 231: Pokemons? ¡ª After the ordeal in the hot spring was done with, Neji helped carry the three girls to their own rooms. As for Tenten, since things were being moved back and forth, there wasn''t any other free room, so he had put her in Hanabi''s room. He would have brought her to his own (new) room, but unfortunately, he needed to be alone tonight. Neji opened his inventory and pulled out an unconscious blonde girl. Toga. Then, after hesitating for a minute, he pulled out Nagant and Midnight as well. They were all unconscious. Neji waited for them to wake up and activated the soundproof fuinjutsu seals that were engraved inside the walls of this room. This was a feature none of the branch family houses had. This room was also protected from the gazes of any other Byakugan. Hiashi could probably see through it if he had the permission set up for his chakra signature, but that man wasn''t in any state to activate his Byakugan at all. So Neji didn''t worry. Neji waited behind a small Japanese table, with the three girlsid on the other side. The first to slowly show any signs of waking up was Toga. Now that Neji noticed, her naked body was covered in dry blood, though it didn''t seem she had my wounds. If he had to guess, she was likely tortured by Hisashi Midoriya''s people, and they just so happened to have a Healer type who had healed Toga after she was tortured. ¡­She was probably tortured and then healed, and then tortured again for who knows how many times. That was sad¡­ and made her cheerful cry once she finally found him a bit more lovely. But¡­ Neji felt nothing. "..." That apathetic feeling, however, made him feel nervous. Shit, he was slowly losing himself. "Mhmmm?" Toga slowly opened her eyes, and immediately jumped up once she realised she wasn''t where she was before. With a frown, she looked at the two more unconscious women beside her and then looked around the room. Her eyes fell on him. "...Boss? Z''that you?" "Probably? Why? Can''t you recognise me just because I have long hair?" Neji asked, forcing himself to smile. "I¡­" she trailed off, properly observing him as she put her guard up. "You attacked mest time. That''s how I lost my consciousness, right?" "I did. You got a dragon on your trail. I wasn''t sure if you were still on my team or not." Neji lied. "Though don''t worry, I killed Hiashi Midoriya a long time ago¡­ and everyone else." Toga''s frown slowly vanished and her guard slowly lowered as she crawled toward him. Slowly, cautiously, she guided her head to his neck and took a sniff. "...Yeah, it''s you." "What are you, a dog?" Neji asked, chuckling. "I mean I can be your dog if you want." Toga said, grinning as she tilted her head and put her arms around his neck. "Do you?" "Rather." Neji smiled, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ears. "Why don''t you serve like I am your God." "Sure." Toga said, and Neji immediately got a notification of the quest''s [2/5] bing [3/5]. Well¡­ that was easy. She might have said those words casually, but she surely was loyal enough. "That''s all?" Toga asked, curious. That¡­ really was all. He could put her back in there and forget about her existence. But¡­ somehow, Neji didn''t want to. He didn''t feel like it. "No." Neji shook his head. "You''re with me starting today. Kimi will probably get mad and kill you, but you''re gonna be my Maid starting today." Toga flinched at Kimi''s name but nodded soon after. "So I call you master~?" Neji remembered what Kimi didst time Toga called him master and shuddered. He wondered if she will try to attack Sisty once she learns about her existence or not, but put that in the back of his mind for now. [Wow, so you do care, master~] Sisty tried to tease, making him blink. ''I mean yes, of course. Do I have to spell ''I love you'' before you understand my feelings for you, sweetheart? But wow, so even you can tease now, though it''s a bit crude. New software update?'' [...] Neji gave her a mockingugh in his mind and focused on Toga again. "No thanks. Just ''boss'' is fine, for now." "Okay, sure." Toga said, nodding before she grabbed his cock. "Though I hope I still get my payment from this thing." Oh, that she will. "Of course." Neji nodded. "But anyway, Kiana, and¡­ Nemuri, I can tell you are up." He heard Kiana, aka Lady Nagant, grunt softly as she sat up, ring at him. "What happened? Why do you look so different?" Nemuri on the other hand just looked at him without any emotion present in her expression. "Well, he became a monster. That''s what happened. He almost killed Mirio, and made Sir Nighteye and Principal Nezu brain-dead. He then started the apocalypse, and only saved me. Let me guess why you saved me, because you wanted to fuck me, is that it?" By the time the Nuclear War had started, Japan''swork jam was fixed. It was revealed to the whole world that Neji wasn''t All-for-One but was rather the real Neji. Although Neji was actually happy that people didn''t misunderstand his identity anymore, this did cause a problem with Midnight''s situation. However, herst point wasn''t exactly right. "I wanted to fuck Ochako and Mina as well. And well, most of the female heroes out there. I didn''t save them all, did I?" Neji asked, watching her narrow her eyes. The other watched the exchange in silence, while Nagant carefully looked around the room. Probably looking for a weapon. "Then why?" "I think you know the answer." Neji said. "Also, I didn''t start the apocalypse. I just happened to throw in a few bolts of lightning in a world that was about to end via nuclear warfare anyway." Toga and Nagant exchanged nces. "Excuse me," Kiana called. "What the hell are you talking about?" Neji sighed. "Your world¡­ our world is no more. After I knocked you two out, the was destroyed by a worldwide nuclear war. You three, since you were in my personal dimension of some sort, managed to survive through along with me." "...I don''t believe you." Kiana said after a minute, though Toga seemed to believe him a bit too easily. "You are lying." "He''s not." Nemuri sighed. "I want to say he is lying, but he is not. Our is¡­ destroyed. But still, this bastard did kill many with his lightning. What did that even give you?? Some kind of sick sexual pleasure?" "Power." Neji corrected. He didn''t care to hide his system anymore, things have been too fucked up to hide it. Though he would tweak things a bit. "I have a sort of power that lets me grow stronger if I kill monsters and people alike. Like a game. I know it sounds horrendous but yes, that''s how it works." The room fell silent for a minute before Nemuri started tough. Laugh a bit too dryly. "That makes sense. I don''t doubt you. That makes entirely too much sense for a sick psycho like you to have that sort of Quirk." "I had to gather strength to survive, you know." Neji shrugged. "And since all those people would slowly die because of the nuclear energy anyway, I decided to use them to get stronger instead. And here, look, I managed to survive. Where do you think this ce is? It''s another world that I have escaped to by sacrificing all the powers I had umted." "You sick-" "You bitch, stop calling Boss that! He saved you and you repay him like this? Fucking ungrateful slut." Toga interrupted Neji, making Kiana and Nemuri flinch. "Also, the other bitch, I can tell you''re trying something, but if you try to harm Boss in my presence, look at what I do." "..." "..." Neji almost grinned but contained it into a smile. Hah. She''s cute. Nemuri just sighed, looking away. Kiana turned to Neji. "Prove it to me." "What?" "That this is another world." She replied, "I don''t believe you. Prove it to me." Neji wanted to say ''Why should I?'' but just sighed instead. He better get through this. "Come with me." He said and activated Shadow clone Jutsu, as two clones puffed up beside him. The clones grabbed Kiana and Nemuri. Thetter instantly attacked the clone, but Neji dodged and kept her movements to minimal with his telekinesis. The original grabbed Toga and the three of them stepped outside the room. It was night and everyone had fallen asleep, so nobody saw him. All three Nejis then started to float in the air, slowly rising up in the sky as they looked down on the huge vige. Vige, it was called, but it really was as big as a small-scale city. "See?" Neji asked. "I have been here for quite a while now. As you can tell from my appearance. This¡­ as well is called earth. Just that it''s a parallel universe where it''s the year 1002, November 5th, and is around as advanced as our world''s 19s. There are no skyscrapers, nes, and this-and-that. Also, Quirks don''t exist in this world, but something called "Chakra" does. It''s a sort of spiritual energy." All the girls listened to his exnation as they looked down on the beautiful vige in awe. This scenery certainly couldn''tpare to the sceneries they were used to in modern times, however in the year the 2200s they''re from, these types of viges don''t exist anymore. This was a scene out of history for them. "I¡­ is this real?" At Liana''s question, Neji nodded. "Wanna interact with the people below? Maybe that''ll make you guys believe." They didn''t have to answer, that was a rhetorical question. Neji lowered himself into the streets of Konoha. It was night, but people were still around. Neji had formed a set of casual modern clothes around Toga using ?Transformation Jutsu? so she wasn''t naked anymore. People turned to them, looking at them weirdly, and even some Ninjas did so. But once they saw Neji, they didn''t question anything. The three girls strode forward, looking around in awe. Even Kiana wasn''t trying to run away, she was awed as well. They started to chat with the locals, making sure of historical facts and bing dazed once they received answers that didn''t match or even make sense with their knowledge. Some guys gave Midnight some nces because of her tight and ''revealing'' suit, but once Neji narrowed his eyes at them they snapped back to reality. She was his, and they could look but not try anything beyond that. Neji let them roam around for half an hour, and once some Ninjas asked Neji about their identity, Neji gave them some vague answers. He didn''t have to prove to anyone their identity, not that anyone here would dare ask him about it. Once that was done, he grabbed them by the waist and flew off,ing back to his room. "So what do you think? Is this reality or illusion?" Neji asked, sitting casually. "It certainly is reality¡­ but how is this possible?" "Yeah, it''s still hard to believe. Though I do believe now." "So parallel universes do exist, boss?" Each girl had different questions but the answer was simple. "I mean, hey, we saw who can overwrite reality and people who have ck holes in their hands. Is this too much to believe?" Neji shrugged. "If you''re shocked by just this much, what''d you do if you met Godly beings that upy thisnd?" The girls nced at each other at Neji''s answer. After a while, as they came to eptance, Nemuri asked the million-dor question. "So what happens now? You told the criminal girl to work under you as a maid, what about us?" She looked at him coldly. "Let me tell you, I will put poison in your food if you tell me to be your maid." Neji was immune to poison due to Omniverse''s Blessing. "Actually that''s not a bad idea." Neji nodded. "Nemuri, your job is to cook for me. Nagant, your job is to clean for me. Toga, your job is to supervise them both and stop them from doing anything weird, such as putting poison in my food. Don''t worry about them escaping, they can''t escape this npound. Even the guards are stronger than them." "..." "..." "Yes, boss!" Neji nodded. "Now, I am going to wait for the sun to rise since I don''t need sleep. What about you three?" "I can''t sleep with you on my back." Nemuri said. "Who knows what you''ll do to the poor and defenceless me once I-" she stopped, realising she almost joked with him. She frowned and looked away. Neji released a sigh. Kiana shrugged. "Oh well, you ravaged me once already. I also don''t think I can do anything if you really n to do something to me, awake or asleep. So it''s meaningless for me to stay awake. Sure, I will work for you. Now I am going to sleep." She was surely nning something. She was an assassin after all. But, whatever idea she was cooking, it wouldn''t work. "Alright." Toga waved at Kiana whoid down, closing her eyes. "Then I will get busy with Boss." She turned to him. "Boss, sorry, but can I get an early payment please?" Neji smiled, eyeing Nemuri in the corner of the room. "Well, sure. Though let''s try not to make the others ufortable, okay?" "Hehe, that goes without saying, boss." With that, Neji spent the night getting sweaty and ying Toga like an instrument while Kiana barely managed to sleep, and Nemuri sat on the corner with wide eyes and a red face, both with damp panties (though Midnight''s costume didn''t have panties). ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Had decided to take them out on a whim ?? but they very relevant soon. If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 232: 232: Shizune & Samui Chapter 232: 232: Shizune & Samui Chapter 232: Shizune & Samui ¡ª 3 AM in the morning. To wake up at that time (just to train) after getting fucked tirelessly, Tenten and Hanabi were out of energy. But Neji didn''t care and just fed them two Stamina Potions that worked better than any caffeine in the world. Like yesterday, following Guy''s training regime was horrendous for the two girls. However, shocking them both and Guy too, they managed to¡­ do almost double the workoutpared to yesterday. They soon realised it was the special drink they drank yesterday that boosted their training. ording to Neji, it boosted their training speed by 10 times. So of course there was such a huge difference between training yesterday and today. The other reason for their sudden boost was Neji''s Draconic semen inside Tenten''s womb, and Hanabi''s stomach, but Neji kept that a secret for now. They trained until 9 AM straight, before Guy and Lee had to leave for a mission. "We will be out for two days, but don''t you guys ck off!! I hope to see your improvements!" Guy had said so before he and Lee left. Neji picked Tenten and Hanabi with his telekinesis, since they were sweating too much to touch, and then had a bath with them today as well. Though only bathing happened today as they were too tired to do anything else. When Neji came out of the hot spring, with only a towel wrapped around his waist, he found a maid waiting for him outside. Natsu Hyuga, the maid who served under Hanabi. [Image Here] "Oh hey, what''s up?" Neji waved at her as the maid kept her gaze off his chest, surprisingly managing a good poker face. "...Boss. One of the three maids you bought in tried to escape when you were training, as you had previously warned us. We captured her and just put her back to her work." She said, "I believe her name was Kiana Tsutsumi." "Good job." Neji nodded. He expected it, and had actually watched it happening in real-time with Lord''s Eye. "Anything else?" Natsu thought of her words for a minute before saying, "Not particrly. Your shadow clones have almost removed the cursed seal from all the previous branch members, while cing a modified cursed seal on the previous main family members." Neji already knew that since his shadow clones were just him. He had to control them with his own brain. His clones, at the moment, were ''removing'' the curse seal from the branch family members. Or that''s what it seemed like from the outside. He was removing the seals true, but he was also cing a new invisible seal that only he can activate. In case of any emergencies. When the [Omniverse''s Blessing] destroyed Neji''s Cursed Seal, it also taught Neji how to cast it. Neji''s seal was by far the strongest andplex in Hyuga history, because of his special eyes. So the knowledge to cast that, mixed with the forbidden seal scrolls he found in Hiashi''s stash, allowed him to learn and make some new types of seals. He was cing those seals on the branch members without them noticing, while the Main Family members were given that seal with their knowledge. However, to look "fair", only Neji could activate the seal on the previous Main Family members. Nobody else could. If not, history would just repeat itself. The previous branch family members didn''t have a problem with that. Now, the previous branch family was officially the new Main Family, and the precious main family was the new Branch. Except for Hinata and Hanabi of course. "Also, some new branch family members tried to run, your clones caught them before they could flee." Natsu said, still calm. Natsu was previously a branch member, so she didn''t have a problem with Neji''s new actions. She was rather happy, in fact. "Yes, I know that. Anything else?" Neji asked. He knew everything happening around him, but it was still better to be sure. "Well¡­ there''s this civilian one girl who wants to be a maid to the main household. We rejected her, since we don''t ept non-Hyuga Maids, usually, and we already have three new recruits." Natsu reported. Neji frowned. "And where is she at the moment?" "She should be around thepound, let me check-" Natsu said, activating her Byakugan, but Neji interrupted her. "Found her. Ohhh¡­ wow, that''s interesting. She''s 43 metres northeast from the gate. Go fetch her here." Neji ordered watching her grow surprised for a moment before nodding. "As you wish, boss." She nodded and then used the body flicker technique to vanish. Ah. The Body Flicker Technique. He had it at [Level 25/25], so he should use it a bit more to level it up to reach the mastery of Shisui and Minato. But first, he should meet the little blonde spy. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Samui was waiting just outside the Hyuga Gate, hoping to meet Neji in person when he came out. She tried to apply in the usual way, but she was rejected. So this was the other way left. So she clearly wasn''t expecting the maid who rejected her to run at her using the Body Flicker technique. Samui had obviously noticed her but acted surprised when the maid ''suddenly'' appeared behind her back. "Come, the Lor- I mean boss wants to see you." The maid corrected, gesturing to follow her. The boss? As in, Neji Hyuga? Samui frowned. Did he see her through his eyes? She knew he had a variation of Byakugan, but it still had most if not all Byakugan abilities, so it''s not that surprising. But why summon her? Did he see through her disguise? ¡­Samui put her guard up and observed the Hyuga Compounds when going inside, making a mental route that should help her escape if her suspicion was correct. Soon Samui was led in front of a closed door, to which the Maid knocked. "Boss, I bought her." "Good work Natsu, you''re fast and efficient. Tell her toe in, and thank you, you can leave." A calm voice said from inside as Natsu bowed and left, telling her to go inside. Samui felt nervous. She was in enemy territory, someone who possibly knew her identity. She might never return if she went inside. But, she couldn''t just run either, that would be too suspicious. Even if she managed to flee outside the n, she would still be within the vige. ''Not cool.'' Samui clicked her tongue and opened the sliding door. "Thank you for summoning me, Lord Hyuga-" Samui froze. She wasn''t physically attacked, no. But she was pretty sure she just entered a Genjutsu. The young man inside the room wore an open loose kimono outfit, giving a peek of his defined chest as he stared at her with his cosmic blue eyes. His face was¡­ perfect, for ack of better term, and was further enhanced by his long silver hair. With his eyes shining, he looked at her face with a thin smile on his lips. "Pleasee inside." He said, pointing in front of him. She was a Jounin, after all, she soon regained her senses. She stepped inside, closed the door, and took a seat opposite the small table he was sitting behind. "Identifications first." He said and she handed her fake identification cards to him, her guard up. "Hmm¡­ they look legit. A civilian named Samie, from the Vige Hidden in the Grass? That''s quite far. Now I feel worse that my maids didn''t attend to your job requests." Samui put her guard down a bit and gave a polite smile. "It''s understandable, my lord. I am an outsider, after all." "Just boss is fine, and no it''s not understandable. Anyone strong enough can be a maid in Hyugapounds. At least as long as I am around." The young man said, eyeing her lustfully. "Though outsiders do have to work a bit more flexibly¡­" Yep, he was a pervert. This would be easy. "Such as setting up the Boss'' bed? Or perhaps warming up the bed as well?" Samui decided to try her luck, watching him blink. "I am joking." She giggled and watched him chuckle as well. She wasn''t joking, it was a tactic to give him the idea. Next, he will force her to do it, sooner orter. "Not bad, Iughed. Anyway, let''s discuss your job." The man said as they started to converse about her job. It was simple, she would talk with the head maid and would be given specific work based on her abilities. She will work every day a month, and will sleep with the n maids at night. The payment will be 10,000 Ryo a month, which wasn''t bad at all for a maid. "That''s all. I hope you enjoy your time here and do a good job." Her ''Boss'' said, smiling at her. "You can leave." With a bow, she stood up and did so. ''Nice, everything is going smoothly.'' He was so naive. epting an unknown woman as a maid just because she was hot. How long would it take before he dances in her palm? She will give it a month. Haah, her Raikage-sama was right, she really was the best Kunoichi for this type of job. At least this time, she wouldn''t have to fuck an ugly bastard. He looked fairly handsome. With that done, she went to the coordinates provided to her, where the head maid was. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Samui of the Lightning Vige. No idea why she''s here, but Neji could guess it was rted to him. ''Let''s see what she''s up to for a while before deciding what to do with her.'' Neji thought as he knocked on the door of the Hokage office. "Come in." He heard the usual voice tell him to enter as he did so, finding Tsunade look up and flinch ever so lightly. Huh. Why is she so surprised? Was she still guilty of acting harshly with him that day? Well, he will y along then. There was Shizune in the room as well, who looked away once Neji nced at her. That woman¡­ she didn''te to meet himst night. He didn''t like people who broke their promises. That''s why he''s here today. Neji turned to Tsunade and bowed. "Good morning, Hokage-sama. Hope you''re doing well." He said in a deliberately formal way, ncing at her expression with his Lord''s Eye as she bit her lips softly. Neji was wearing his blindfolds again, so she couldn''t see his eyes glowing. "Stand up." Tsunade said after a while, sighing. "...Shizune, can you give us some alone time?" "I don''t think I can do that, Hokage-sama." Shizune replied sternly, deliberately overdoing her work. "As you can see, I am quite busy." "Shizune!" Tsunade shouted as the younger girl flinched. Shizune opened her mouth to say something, nervous yet grim, but before she could, Neji talked. "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, but I am actually here for Shizune." Shizune blinked while Tsunade blinked. "Why?" "It''s¡­ private. Can I take her out for a minute?" Neji asked and watched Tsunade frown softly. After a minute, she nodded. "Alright. Take your time." Shizune then followed Neji outside. ¡ª- "What do you want?" She asked, looking at the Hyuga brat in annoyance. "I don''t think we are close enough for you to juste to meet me personally like this." Who did he think he was? Just because they had a weird deal didn''t mean he could juste to meet her whenever he wanted. "I''m just surprised. You are going back on your words just after you saw me giving Tsunade the cold shoulder?" Neji whistled. "That''s Lady Hokage for you." "Tsunade." "Hokage-sama." "Heh," Neji chuckled. "Look at you getting all mad. How about you keep your promise and I keep mine?" "..." "Hey, it''s not even that hard of a deal." Neji shrugged. "Fine, I guess you give up. I will go back in and talk things through with my Tsunade." "Tch." Shizune stomped on her foot. "Fine. Tonight I will be there. Just¡­ keep your words." "No, that much wouldn''t do." Neji shook his head, watching her scowl, as he put a hand behind her waist, pulling her closer to him. "You broke your promise, a new condition surely needs to be applied¡­ Aha, I know. You will wear clothes I give you and I will also be dancing with you." "What?" "That''s all. Make sure to be on time." Neji said, releasing her and waving his hand at her as he took off. ¡­What? Fuck. She wished this bastard would just drop dead. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Another week ?? another begging from me. Vote if you want to see Shizune and Samui put to their ce ?? -- If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 233: 233: Eight Gates! Chapter 233: 233: Eight Gates! If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 233: Eight Gates! ¡ª "Youth! I never thought of using Shadow Clones to train like this!" "Guy-sensei, it''s not as if you have enough chakra to do this anyway. That''s probably why you never cared to think." Guy, Lee, Tenten, and Hanabi watched as 100 of Neji''s clones all activated up to Fourth Gates simultaneously. Neji now had 100,700 MP, so he had more than enough energy to cast these many clones without any worry, and since shadow clones carried over bloodline power, their Draconic High Human race made them durable enough to withstand the opening of Four gates. These clones also weren''t under his Gamer''s Body or Mind, so they were training individually, and once the clones would be cast off, they would all return experience to Neji. That''s what happened a few hourster. Today, the 4th day after Neji started training for Eight Gates, Guy had returned. Just after returning, he taught Neji how to open up to the Fourth Gates. [Skill: Eight Gates (Active) Level: 36 Details: The user uses this technique to Limit the flow of chakra within his body. Normally, one can use no more than 20% of their body''s full potential, that''s the brain''s way of protecting the individual from harming their body through overexertion. With training, individuals can learn to remove these limiters, referred to as "opening" the gates. With each opened gate, the user is given ess to more and more of their body''s chakra, thus increasing their physical strength and speed. With the 8th Gate open, the user has 100% ess to his chakra. When a gate is opened, n% potential is unlocked on top of the base 20%. ?essible Potential in 1st Gate: 20+3% ?essible Potential in 2nd Gate: 23+4% ?essible Potential in 3rd Gate: 27+5% ?essible Potential in 4th Gate: 32+8% **In total, the user receives an additional 20% ess to his potential when activated up to Fourth Gate! Since the "Base Form" is 20% potential, another 20% means the stats have increased by 2 times! This amplification applies to STR, END, DEX, INT, and WIS! **User is unable to utilise Chakra/Mana for anything else while the gates are activated.] With the Eight Gates open, in total it should give him 5x his base stats. That, mixed with the stat boost he gets in partial dragon and full dragon transformations, he was a terrible foe to encounter indeed. Normally, "Martial Arts" like this were counted on the Proficiency page, where it would stop once it reached 100% mastery. However, after the system levelled up once its countless restrictions were taken over, all the Proficiency was tranted to skills. === |Proficiency turned skills- (10)| ?Mixed-Martial-Arts (Active) - Level 96 ?Kung-Fu (Active) - Level 87 ?Taekwondo (Active) - Level 79 ?Krav Maga (Active) - Level 74 ?Kickboxing (Active) - Level 71 ?Judo (Active) - Level 69 ?Muay Thai (Active) - Level 67 ?Boxing (Active) - Level 63 ?Cooking (Active) - Level 59 ?Swimming (Active) - Level 54 === As Neji huffed while sitting on his butt, sweating heavily as he absorbed all the memories from the dispersed 500 clones, Guy looked at Neji while scratching his chin. "I know you were physically strong from the start, but still. To learn four Gates in a day¡­ even though you cheated, it''s something unheard of!" Unheard of because Neji wasn''t just cheating with clones. He had a fucking System. "Thanks, Guy-sensei." That night, Neji didn''t y around (except he did find an hour to dance with Shizune) and simply trained all night to level up [Eight Gates] up to level 40. -¡ª- ¡ª ¨C - ?Open Seventh Gate? [Gate One to Seven has been opened!] [STR, END, DEX, INT and WIS have all been boosted 3.75 times!] Greenish-blue energy was surrounding Neji, rising upwards like a zing inferno. Neji''s hair was floating as well, and the wind around the area had gotten too strong. The trees were shaking, leaves were fluttering, and the birds were flying away. This was the power of the Seventh Gate. Not only was his physical strength strengthened, but his mental ability had also gone up as well. That''s because the first two gates affect the left and right hemispheres of the brain. Neji felt powerful, so powerful that he could destroy mountains with a punch. So powerful that the ground he was standing on was shaking. "Woohoo, great going, Neji!" Guy yelled from the side, hiding behind a huge rock with the others. "You can end it if it bes too painful!" That''s the thing. Neji felt no pain. Nothing at all. Most certainly because his Draconic High Human body was built different. That made Neji wonder, would he be able to endure Eight Gates too? He could try it out right away, Guy taught him how to open the Eight Gates too, though he obviously didn''t let Neji test it out. In the end, Neji decided not to test it. Not now, anyway. He rather swiped his arm in the air and saw a vertical sh of wind cut through the trees in the far. Wow. Not bad. He had 2,546 STR at this moment, so it made sense he could do this much, and more. All Might could create tornados with just 500-stat points, after all. Knowing that, Neji decided to stop his testing for how. Unless he wanted to show Konoha pain. Slowly, Neji rxed his muscles and closed the gates one by one. First the seventh, then the sixth, then the fifth¡­ and atst, the first. Neji opened his eyes and found himself standing in a small crater. "Youth!" Guy jumped in front of him. "How are you feeling Neji? Did you like the rush you felt?" Neji did. He had stats higher than this before, but he didn''t feel the same rush back then. This was a rather awesome feeling, he would have to agree. Lee, Tenten, Hanabi, and Kurai gathered around him too as he stood in his spot half-naked, his tank top having been shredded to pieces. "Kurai, clean," Neji said as Kurai jumped at him, closing her nose with her paws. "...Does it stink that much?" "It does, Onii-sama." Hanabi was the one to reply, sweating heavily herself. She had grown 29 centimetres in thest six days, from 150cm to 179cm. It was unbelievable how different she looked. "I doubt Kurai''s cleaning will do." [Image Here] "I think she''s right. Let''s go take a shower right away, Neji." Tenten said, smiling. Though Neji could see the lust hidden under her smile. Tenten had grown too. From 166cm to 183cm. Her body looked more defined, and her butt was just ummah. [Image Here] Though Neji was sure both girls were yet to notice their changes since they spent most time training and had no interaction with other people who would be more aware of their changes. Kurai cast [Cleanse] on Neji, proving both girls wrong, as all the sweat, dust, and sweaty odour left Neji''s body. He was cleaner than after a bath. "Looks like I don''t need to cast [Heal] though," Kuraimented, observing Neji indifferently. "No bones broke, unlike what I was told. Liar. You brought me away from the yground just to clean you, didn''t you?" "No way, I am just lucky nothing broke. Can you at least pretend to be happy that I wasn''t hurt?" Neji looked at her with a yful frown. "What a bad girl." "Tch." Kurai clicked her tongue and jumped on his shoulder, upying it to herfort. "I am sleeping." "Yeah, sleep now. You''ll have to teach me some stuff tonight." Neji said as he tickled her, watching herughed out loud as she tried to scratch him. Everyone looked at their exchange in silence before Guy cleared his throat. "Ahm, now now, on this joyous asion of another student of mine learning the Eight Gates, we should celebrate, don''t you think?" "Yeah, let''s go to some expensive restaurant!" "Um¡­ Can Ie too?" "Of course, Hanabi!" "Let''s go Guy-sensei!" "Kurai wants Sushi!" "Kurai, didn''t you go to sleep?" "Shut it, Papa!" The team chatted amongst themselves as they walked beside one another, making their way toward a restaurant. ¡ª- Later on, when Neji was sitting in the hot spring, he checked the details of his skill, Eight Gates. [Skill: Eight Gates (Active) Level: 80 ?essible Potential in 1st Gate: 20+3% ?essible Potential in 2nd Gate: 23+4% ?essible Potential in 3rd Gate: 27+5% ?essible Potential in 4th Gate: 32+8% ?essible Potential in 5th Gate: 40+10% ?essible Potential in 6th Gate: 50+12% ?essible Potential in 7th Gate: 62+13% ?essible Potential in 8th Gate: 75+25% **In total, the user receives an additional 80% ess to his full powers when all gates are activated! Meaning, his stats sand such as, STR, END, DEX, INT, and WIS, are all amplified by 5 times. **User can barely use Chakra/Mana for anything else while the gates are activated. The more the skill is levelled up, the more chakra he can use in this form. **Each gate, from the first to eighth, has a harsh bacsh on the user''s body, and the eighth gate, in particr, can even kill the user (unless he has a way around it).] Level 80, and all Gates unlocked, meaning he was 5 times stronger than before. All this, in just 6 days since the training started. It was crazy how fast Neji grew, but it would be crazier if he didn''t. With the shadow clones, the Gamer system''s help, and finally the fact that he had the required level of strength present, it wouldn''t be right if he took more than a week to master this. Not counting the fact that it couldn''t boost Genome Abilities, this Skill pretty much reced his lost Quirk, Upgrade. Heck, who knows, if evolved the skill maybe it could even boost Genome Abilities as well. That''d be great. But that''s forter, now it was his rxing time. He worked really hard for the past few days, so now it was time to let loose. "Haah, it''sfortable here." Neji sat in the hot spring and waited for his girls. ** ** ** Maste4thWall Note: Powerstones ?? no offers today. Chapter 234: 234: Tower Chapter 234: 234: Tower Chapter 234: Tower ¡ª Today was the sixth day of Shizune and the Hyuga boy''s promise. That boy apparently had other ns, so he scheduled her dancing session a bit earlier than usual, and although sheined at first, she didn''t have a choice but to arrive right in time. Around the end of the session, she was breathing heavily. She and Neji were dancing together, his hands on her waist, identally groping ces he shouldn''t. Shizune wouldn''t admit it, but she was enjoying it. She was 36 years old, yet she had never had a rtionship before. She wasn''t a virgin, no, but since she was just moving from country to country with Tsunade most of her life, no rtionship was possible. Moreover, she didn''t want to find a man for herself as that''d mean she''d have to leave Tsunade. She couldn''t bring herself to do that. However, that made her body not listen to her sometimes, and she craved love more than anything. So this¡­ being touched like this by a young man, a very handsome one at that, Shizune didn''t hate it. However, their deal wasn''t about this. She frowned and pped his hands. "Stop it." She said, her voice harsh. "You''re intentionally doing this, aren''t you? Continue this and I will get mad." Shizune said, biting down a soft moan as he refused to free her. Yes, that obsessive touch, she didn''t hate it. However, as if triggered by her words, instead of touching her waist softly, Neji''s right arm wrapped around her belly from behind, while his left hand grabbed her chin and made her face turn back. She blushed. "W-what are you doing?!" Neji leaned over, his lips barely an inch away from hers as Shizune''s failed to form any words. His right hand lowered slightly to touch her lower abdomen, making her shudder. Slowly, she closed her eyes, giving up any resistance and deciding to just roll on with it¡­ Well, it''s fine, they wouldn''t talk much after tomorrow anyway. It''s fine. "Pfft-" her eyes snapped open as she heard a snort, watching as he released her, barely containing hisughter¡­ before he started tough out loud. "Ahaha! What was that submissive expression just now, Shizune? I almost thought you wanted me to do it." He wiped happy tears from the corner of his eyes. "Good lord, you''re lucky I didn''t have any n to take advantage of you." Shizune stood in her ce, her face burning as she red at him. Controlling her shaky voice, she gritted out a growl. "Is that all for today? I happened to have some ns myself." The boy leaned against the wall and smiled. Ugh, he''s so clueless even with a charming smile like that. But at least he really didn''t take advantage of her. Even though he made her wear questionable clothes, he at least had somemon sense in him. Without a word, Shizune changed out of her "street dancing outfit", as he called it, and left for her house. "...Fuuuh." She was so turned on. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji wasn''t lying when he said he had ns. That''s why he acted dense. With Shizune gone, it was 10 PM in the night, and so Neji grabbed a confused Toga, put her in his inventory, and made way towards the Tower in the Forest of Death. "You arete, Papa!" Kuraiined once he reached the rendezvous spot, sitting on top of the pile of a few dozen half-beaten-to-death huge hedgehogs. "I was getting bored." "You know, this is animal abuse, right?" Neji said while looking up at Kurai who was sitting on her paws on top of the small mountain of half-dead bodies. "What a bad girl." "It was them who messed with me when I was just ying with some cute rabbits! They attacked my friends, of course I will take revenge for them." Kurai scoffed, looking away. Neji used telekinesis to bring her to his chest and hugged him. "Hey, I was joking. Don''t be so mad. How about I buy you some mango barster on?" "Hmph. There aren''t any mango bars in this world." Kuraiined. "But there is in that ce." Neji pointed his finger at the tower dungeon not far from here. "Remember, Yue opened a factory just for you?" The Tower dungeon. This was the only dungeon present in this world. ording to Sisty, she had used her authority to mesh every other dungeon in the world into a single Tower of ten regions. He was thankful for that, but it also meant the difficulty was just that high. Kurai looked at the tower and looked back up at him. "Okay. Then let''s go." Neji patted her head and walked over to the tower. It was a round tower made of ck rock with a door made of shining diamond. Neji could ess the Arcane ne anytime without the need of a tower, however, this tower would let him ess another part of that world. He pushed the door open as blinding blue light devoured him entirely. ¡ª- Neji found himself on the edge of a mountain, looking down on the sandy world below. "A desert?" Kurai asked. "It seems so." He closed his eyes and tried to feel the Arcane ne. Arcane ne was the continent he conquered, and he had changed its previous name to this. The entire world''s name was different, though it''s more urate to say they didn''t have a name for the world at all. They just called it The World. In any case, Neji could feel the Arcane ne in the far far distance from this ce, so this means this desert really existed within the world of Arcane ne. ''Sisty, is the clearing pattern the same as before? Kill bosses, unlock regions?'' Neji asked in his mind, curious. [Yes, master. But rather than Save Stones, you''d have to find Save gs. Though be careful, this part of the world is harder than the Arcane ne since it counts not only your Level, but also your other abilities.] Neji found that better. This means the monsters will be of higher levels and he will grow faster. But that''s for some other time. "Anyway, let''s move away from here." Neji channelled his authority and opened a portal to [Arcane ne]. He wasn''t nning to hunt the tower today, and the only reason he entered it in the first ce was to register its coordinates in his "Dungeon Master" authority so that he could open a portal to this side of the tower anytime, even if he wasn''t in the Naruto World at all. Because he wasn''t sure if he wanted toplete this tower while being in Naruto world. He walked through the portal with Kurai and appeared on the rooftop of his pce in the great forest. "..." On this side of the world, it was nighttime. Yet, there were two people on the rooftop. Two green-skinned women, one wasrger than Neji and one was smaller. The two monster girls, an Ogre and an Orc, were ying a board game while chatting amongst themselves. They didn''t notice Neji because of his [nk] skill, but once he cleared his throat, their heads snapped at him with caution. "..." "It''s¡­" Their caution, once they saw Neji, vanished as they stood up, walking over to Neji. "My Liege¡­?" Mursha, looking a bit older than he remembered, said in disbelief. "Is that you?" "I- it is him, I think. His Mana is sensible now, though I still can''t gauge its depths, but it¡­ really him." The other girl, the Witch assee, confirmed as she strode towards Neji. She also looked a bit older. Neji didn''t smile, he looked at them with nervousness. "So¡­ how long has it been?" Their change wasn''t much, but given one was a part Viking and one was a Witch, any change could mean a long time has passed. "Uh¡­ 15 years." Mursha said. "It''s been¡­ 15 years, my liege. We all through you perished. Though Empress Yue said she''ll notice if you were to die." 15 years. Time passed 10x slower than the outside world when Neji is outside, and 10x faster than outside when Neji is inside. Meaning, the 153 years he spent unconscious, the time here had still flowed the usual 10x slower, because the time of this world was connected with his personal time. Shit. He had expected it, but hoped his theory was incorrect. But¡­ it really happened. -Fwoosh! Something moved through the wind at a fast speed, and in the next second, a huge blue-and-white-haired woman with wolf ears and a tail dropped on the roof in front of him. "I was right¡­" the woman, Andrius, said. "That scent¡­ I couldn''t have mistaken it." The three girls exchanged nces, staying silent for a whole minute before they all jumped to hug him. "You are finally back!" "You have no idea how much I missed up!" "d to see you again!" Kurai had jumped off Neji''s shoulders, as he was pushed to the floor, and being licked, bitten, and hugged by the three girls. "Hey, hey, don''t eat me! I am not going anywhere!" As they continued their hug battle, another portal opened on the rooftop and¡­ a small blonde vampire walked out, followed by a pale-skinned girl in her teens. "Neji¡­" Yue said. "You''re finally back." "Congrats." Raven said, her tone not at all emotional as Yue''s. "You got your Mana back." Neji smiled and used ?Big Show? to have enough space in his chest to hug all five of ths girls here. Yue came flying on his chest, and although Raven looked annoyed, she didn''t fight back either. Kurai growled once, but before she could turn around and leave, Neji grabbed her too. He had 12 hours in the outside world, meaning 5 days in this world. He should use these five days to catch up with everyone and also learn some spells from Kurai, Yue, and Raven. Neji suddenly felt relieved to be back at home. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 235: 235: No, you didnt… (1) Chapter 235: 235: No, you didn''t¡­ (1) Chapter 235: No, you didn''t¡­ (1) ¡ª The Akatsuki members have projected their consciousness inside a dark cave where they were holding a meeting. "Hidan and Kakuzu¡­?" "And Hidan''s severed head was taken for interrogation, you say?" "Ugh, I knew those two were good for nothings!" The Akatsuki members argued amongst themselves after Pain let them know of the recent incident. Now, only six members remain in Akatsuki. Pain & Konan, Itachi & Kisame, and White Zetsu & ck Zetsu. There was also a new recruit, Tobi. "Konoha has grown, it seems," Itachi said, his tone light. "Who was it this time?" Last time it was mostly Neji alone who defeated Sasori and Deidara, and even killed the fucking One-Tailed Beast. Zetsu had seen the incident happening and reported it to the Akatsuki. That''s why Itachi, along with the others, were naturally curious about who it was this time. "Might Guy and his protege, Rock Lee, were behind the incident this time." Pain said, watching everyone''s reaction. Though everyone was surprised, Kisame was the most shocked. "What?! Green Beast, that weakling? Just how weak were Hidan and Kakuzu?" Pain was about to tell Kisame to shut up, but Itachi spoke first. "They were not weak. There is a reason why I told you to be careful with Guy thest time we met." Pain had to agree. The Eight Gates was a fearsome technique, even for his standard. However, as expected, Kisame wasn''t buying it. Kisame and the others chatted on the topic for a bit more before Pain decided to interrupt. "We need new teammates." He said, watching them turn to him. "The two-tailed beast capture was a failure because Might Guy stopped Hidan and Kakuzu just when Hidan was doing his prayer." "That goddamned idiot!" Pain continued while ignoring Kisame. "So we need another team to go fetch the two-tailed beast, and also hunt Chiriku, one of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, for his bounty. With Kakuzu gone, we need another person to look after the finances of Akatsuki. Any volunteers?" As expected, "Tobi" raised his hand first. "Oh, oh! I wanna go! If Hidan and Kakuzu managed to defeat the two-tailed beast, I am sure I can too! Let me go!" "Alright, Tobi will go." Paid nodded. "Yay-" "But." Pain interrupted the fake manchild''s cheer. "You''re going to recruit another member before you go. Akatsuki always moves in a two-member team, I can''t send you alone." "A." Tobi sighed. "Fine, who is it?" "Hey, is it really okay to let Tobi recruit someone?" Kisame butted in. "Like, are you sure?" Pain held back a sigh. That''s what he would think too if he didn''t know who "Tobi" really was. "Yes, I am sure. In any case, Tobi, you''ll go to the Land of Iron, and recruit Hiruko, a Konoha missing-nin, for your team." The room fell silent. Itachi looked at him with his Sharingan. "Is that really a smart thing to do? Hiruko, ording to the rumours, isn''t someone who would work with us." "We know a secret that''ll make him work." Pain said, dismissing the matter. "On another matter, Itachi, I believe you''ll like this one." Pain looked into Itachi''s Sharingan. "Your brother, Sasuke Uchiha, has unlocked his Mangekyo Sharingan." There was a hint of surprise in Itachi''s eyes before he quickly covered it. Haah, as expected, this incident was big enough for even Itachi Uchiha to show surprise, something he didn''t do in all the years he had spent in Akatsuki. "Who¡­" Itachi trailed off. "Who did he kill?" Of course, that''s what he would ask. Pain opened his mouth. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Neji wanted to spend more time with his tower girls, but sadly he couldn''t. He had a tight schedule. ["I would think you''d ask me why I didn''t count the people inside that dimension, even though many in that ce worship you as their God. But you didn''t."] He heard Lady Luck''s voice beamed in his mind as he stepped out of a blue portal and found himself back in his room in the Hyugapounds. ''I would think you''d not be able to see what''s happening inside the [Tower] but you actually can. Who would have thought?'' Neji asked back. In the eight months he had spent in the Arcane ce while being in the MHA world, Lady Luck never once contacted him while he was inside. The few times she did, she could only reach out to his Bees that were in the outside world. ["Because, back then, I couldn''t see what''s inside, dear. That''s the domain of the Gamer, and somehow it blocked a ss-2 Abstract like me. But now that you''re an agent of Luck, I can follow you anywhere~"] That made sense. "Well, whatever. As for the thing you just said about the Arcane ne people worshipping me, that''s a good point. Why didn''t I think of that? Now, Mdy, why don''t you-" ["Shut up, shut up, shut up! Stop pretending! Stop trying to make me feel dumb! You knew about this already."] Neji shrugged and sat down. "Okay, fine, I knew. I was just joking. In any case, I suppose you still can''t read my mind even if I am your agent? That''s good to know. Because if you could, you''d already know the answer." ["Tch."] "Tch to you too, darling." Neji kissed the air. "Anyway, stop ying with yourself while watching me, dirty girl. I will get busy now." Neji waved his hand in the air, muffling out her following yells, and rather walked outside. Not even a minute after that, an Anbu jumped down in front of him. "Neji Hyuga," the woman d in ck said. "Hokage-sama summons you." "Right now?" "No. She said to take your time." Miss Anbu said. "But you should meet her before evening." "Understood, Yugao-senpai." Neji said to her as she froze before sighing. "You know it''s a punishable crime to unmask or/and call their real name while they''re on duty? Yet you keep doing this every time we meet." Yugao said, looking at him through her cat-like mask. Neji pulled up his blindfold to reveal one glowing eye. "That is because I can''t just help but look at your beautiful face every time we meet. Not my fault you are so irresistible, is it?" "...Doesn''t mean you have to refer to my real name. Also, we aren''t even that close." "Close enough. Also, it''s not like anyone''s listening." Neji shrugged. "In any case, how''ve you been? Still mourning over Hayate''s death? It''s been three years." "That''s none of your business." The girl turned to leave. "Let''s not get personal while on duty." "Alright. Then do Ie to meet you on the weekend?" Neji asked, hearing her click her tongue as she jumped away. "Do whatever you wish." She vanished. Oh wow, Neji was just saying hi, yet look how mad she got. ''Girls these days.'' Yawning, even though he wasn''t sleepy, Neji took Toga out of his inventory, her appearance a tad bit different than before she went into the dungeon, and then went to eat before leaving for the Hokage''s office. ¡ª- -Knock Knock "Come in." After the usual permission to enter, Neji walked inside the office. He found Kakashi and Shizune already present in the room. Kakashi waved at him while Shizune frowned and excessively focused on her paperwork, a soft blush over her nose. "You are here, Neji." Tsunade said, looking at his blindfold. She didn''t smile this time, and looked rather grumpy. "Congrattions on learning the Eight Gates." "Hmm?" Kakashi blinked at that. "Neji? You learned the Eight Gates?" Neji nodded. "Fascinating. Pretty sure Guy warned you already, but be careful with it. It can be a double-edged sword if you aren''t cautious." Neji gave him a fist bump at that. "Thanks, but it turns out my eyes provide some sort of internal defence that allows me to use the Gates without sustaining any internal injury, though I have only tested it until the 7th Gate." Kakashi, countering his fist bump, raised an eyebrow. "...Haah, cheaters everywhere. Oh well, be careful with the Eighth Gate then, it might still cost your life even with your strong body." "He''s right, Neji. No need to experiment with it. Only use it when your life is in severe danger." Tsunade said, finally smiling. "Now let''s cut to the chase. I wanted to summon you before, but knowing that you were training I didn''t interrupt you. First to congratte you on learning Eight Gates, and also to heal our Kakashi here with Kurai''s help." Neji looked at Kakashi. "Hmmm¡­" "As you can probably see, he is mostly healed. But it''s still better to fully heal him, that''s why I called you here." She looked at him. "Uh, don''t worry I will not be calling you regrly like this, I just thought you wouldn''t mind since you and Kakashi are pretty close. Though you would have to help me if there''s anyone in an emergency that is beyond my scope, okay?" "Sure, Tsunade-sama." Neji replied with her name, watching her release a relieved sigh under her breath that he was pretty sure only he noticed. "Now, Kakashi. Let''s do this." Neji ced a hand on Kakashi''s shoulder. "Huh? What about Kurai?" Tsunade asked in curiosity and confusion, as Neji gave her a grin. "Kurai is running around the Land of Fire, the vige bores her now. But worry not, I gained a few of her powers as our contract got stronger. It works kind of like the Inuzuka n, just better. Anyway," Neji turned to Kakashi. "A small one would probably do, but let''s use a bit of power. [High Heal]." He was lying about the source of this power. He had, in thest five days, learned a few spells from Yue, Raven, and Kurai respectively. Not many, but enough for now. Green light rose from Neji''s hands and enveloped Kakashi''s body entirely. A few secondster, the light died out as Kakashi blinked with his open visible eye. "Surprised?" Neji asked. "...Surprised, yes. But because of something bigger." He pulled up his headband, revealing his other eye¡­ that was ck now, with no Sharingan present. "...My vision is normal, so I suppose you guys don''t see the Sharingan?" He said, and turned to a mirror, getting his answer. "What?!" Tsunade jumped from the table to look at Kakashi''s eye, and even Shizune focused on the incident. "Ah¡­" Neji scratched the back of his neck. "This is awkward." Kakashi chuckled, "No, it''s fine. I don''t think you made my normal eye return." Kakashi''s left eye spun, as his pupil turned red and three ck tomoe came to be. "Instead, it seems the Sharingan has merged with my body entirely. It''s¡­ a part of me now, as if I am an Uchiha." Meaning, he could turn it on and off at will. "Oh." Neji smiled. "You are wee." Kakashi did seem grateful as his eyes closed and he gave Neji his infamous eye-smile. "Thank you." "But why isn''t the scar over your eye healed?" Shizune asked from the side. "No idea. Maybe because it looks cool and the world doesn''t want it to change?" Neji replied with a yfulugh, followed by Kakashi''s own. "Ahem," Tsunade cleared her throat as she turned to Neji. "Kakashi, Shizune, can you two leave for a minute? I want to check his Jutsu out. Neji, can you use the Jutsu on me?" Neji didn''t see any reason not to, and rather found an idea. ''Actually, since her true body looks like a skeleton since she overused the ?Strength of a Hundred? technique, should I go with a [Major Heal]? She will probably regain her lost vitality.'' Kakashi and Shizune exchanged nces and Shizune sighed. With the excuse Tsunade used, she had no choice but to leave. However, before any of them could actually leave, the door burst open. "Granny Tsunade!!" Naruto yelled as he ran inside, a bloody Sakura in his hand. "Hokage-sama, I am sorry for barging in like this but this is serious!" Another man ¡ª Team Seven''s substitute Sensei, "Yamato" ¨C said as he followed behind Naruto, sweating, filled with worry. Those in the room had understood their worry the moment they looked at Sakura in Naruto''s arms. Her eyes were closed, her body was still, and a bloody hole was on her left chest. "...Chidori." Kakashi said, looking at Sakura''s body with wide horrified eyes, as his Sharingan activated on its own. "That Sasuke¡­" The room fell into deadly silence, with Naruto yelling at Tsunade, whose eyes were shaking profusely, while Shizune ran to check on Sakura. "S-she''s still alive." Shizune yelled. "B-but I don''t think we have time for surge-" "Move." Neji softly pushed her away, crouching down beside Sakura. "...Neji?!" Naruto snapped his head at Neji, his eyes suddenly gaining hope. "This is great! Quick, do something! Revive her like-" Naruto couldn''t finish his words as Neji used his telekinesis to shut his lips. He felt a fierce chakra that didn''t belong to Naruto to try and fight his telekinesis, but he just gave ''it'' a re for it to shut up before it ''chuckled''. Or at least Neji got that impression from the fox. He looked at Sakura instead. [Sakura Haruno - Mid Tier 7] The text box was still hovering over her head, meaning Shizune was right. She was alive. Neji quickly put a hand over the hole in her chest and took a deep breath in. [Major Heal] Green light gained a hue of gold as a calm tranquil energy covered Sakura''s hold body, and Neji watched her wound closing under his hand. The process was long, almost a minute, and Neji was almost out of his Chakra, but atst it ended. "M¡­mhmm¡­ Sasuke¡­" The little bitch was still dreaming about Sasuke after pretty much dying by his hands. Tsunade fell back on her chair, a massive sigh leaving her. Kakashi also looked relieved, though he was still frowning. This incident probably gave him a shback of his unpleasant past. Naruto was hugging Neji, starting to cry, but Neji didn''t push him away. Neji took out a handkerchief and ced it under his hand before withdrawing his hands away from her chest, to cover her ripped clothes. He poked two of her acupuncture points and turned to Shizune. "Bring her to the infirmary. She won''t wake up for a while, and I think it''s for the better." He watched Shizune nod before she carried Sakura outside, though it didn''t seem she was a gori, unlike her Master. After a few minutes, Naruto was calm as he sat on the couch with his head lowered. "Naruto," Kakashi asked, his tone cold. "Tell me everything that happened." It seemed he was truly angered at Sasuke Uchiha this time. Neji leaned against the wall and listened to the story as well. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 236: 236: No, you didnt… (2) Chapter 236: 236: No, you didn''t¡­ (2) Chapter 236: No, you didn''t¡­ (2) ¡ª Team Seven, with their substitute Captain and teammate, Yamato and Sai, started their travel not very smoothly due to Sai. In their five days of journey, Sai was an annoyance through and through. Neither Naruto nor Sakura liked him. However, they managed somehow and finally reached the Tenchi Bridge, in the Land of Grass. Yamato used his wood style to replicate Sasori''s puppet and conversed with Kabuto ¨C Sasori''s spy ¨C while hiding within the puppet. However, Orochimaru appeared midway through their conversation and Kabuto revealed he was on the snake''s side all along. A fight broke out, and Naruto had attacked Orochimaru in rage, with three chakra tails materialised behind him. He had made another promise with the Fox to allow him the usage of chakra again. The battle escted, and Naruto was starting to gain an edge over Orochimaru as more tails materialised behind him. Orochimaru wasn''t in his peak condition due to his current body almost reaching its 3-year expiration date. Yamato and Sakura were able to take care of Kabuto, while Sai was observing it all from the sky on top of a bird he drew. It was then as Naruto started to materialise his 7th-tail and Yamato panicked. He was notified of the Nine-Tails'' behaviour in the Kazekage mission, so he was strictly told to make sure Naruto doesn''t enter the 7th Tail since then the Fox would start to take over Naruto''s body. Then, even if Naruto defeated Orochimaru, he would also endanger his teammates'' lives. At that moment, however, Uchiha Sasuke came to the battlefield. He supposedly came to find Orochimaru after sensing a disturbing Chakra. "So that''s the source of your power," that was what Sasuke Uchiha had said once he noticed Naruto. Then, as he activated his Sharingan, the chakra cloak started to dissipate and Naruto was soon unconscious on the ground, his skin burned to reveal the bloodyyer below. Sasuke promptly dodged a surprise attack from Sai before killing the boy with a kunai throw. He then tried to kill Yamato as well, but stopped once an injured Orochimaru told him not to. Sasuke was about to return with Orochimaru and Kabuto, but Sakura stood still. "T-take me with you, Sasuke!" "I will leave the vige and follow you around!" "I-... I learned Medical Ninjutsu from one of the Sannins, Tsunade Senju! My skills ought to help you!" Sasuke had given her a cold re before softly throwing her a Kunai. Once she caught it, he told her to use it to kill Yamato. "I already have a very good Medic Ninja with me." Sasuke had said while pointing at Kabuto. "To prove your worth, show me you can defeat a Jounin. If you manage to do so, I will consider your request." Sakura had frozen hearing that, and in that instant Sasuke Uchiha moved like the wind and drove his lightning-d hand inside Sakura''s chest, narrowly missing the heart. Though if the miss was intentional or not, nobody could tell. While Sakura lost consciousness, her eyes wide and betrayed, Yamato watched Sasuke''s Sharingan spin in a weird motion before a strange red symbol reced his pupils. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Naruto and Yamato told their part of the story in session, filling the gaps one another had, as the Hokage''s office stayed utterly silent. "The Mangekyou Sharingan¡­" Kakashi was the first to break the silence. "Sasuke didn''t intentionally miss her heart. He struck intending to kill. It was either luck, or Sakura managed to regain her senses at thest second to narrowly evade it, hitting her heart." "I am sure it''s thetter." Tsunade said from her seat. "She probably wanted to follow Sasuke to act as a spy for us. So even if she didn''t expect him to attack her, she managed to at least avoid an instant kill. Also, even if it took you guys less time than usual because of Naruto running like crazy while carrying you both, it wouldn''t make sense for Sakura to stay alive with such a wound for more than an hour. That means she was subconsciously using Medical Ninjutsu to dy her death even in her sleep." Both Kakashi, Yamato and even Neji digressed with her opinion that Sakura would be a Konoha spy if she left with Sasuke. Yamato had seen her interaction with his own two eyes, while Kakashi knew her for a long time, and Neji knew her for even longer (from another source, but that''s beside the point). However, none of them pointed out their opinion. "Also Neji¡­" Naruto started. "About the deal I made with that demonic Fox¡­ the deal was that it would let me use six of its tails in exchange that I stop being its Jinchuriki and rather let you have it. I am sorry, I agreed to it without listening to it." Naruto said, watching Neji frown. "But don''t worry, that promise doesn''t matter anymore since it tried to take over my body. I hate it to its core, but I would rather have it inside me than let it have its wish." ["You brat!!"] A majestic roar came from within Naruto''s throat all of a sudden. ["I was just helping you win against that snake! Is this how you repay me?!"] "Shut up, you bitch!" Naruto''s own voice yelled next. "I don''t care! Go back inside! I will talk with Pervy Sage to relock the seals entirely! I don''t need your six-tails chakra!" ["You!! This wouldn''t end well, Naruto Uzumaki!"] Naruto''s throat was veiny as he said that before returning to normal. "Tch. It''s finally gone." Naruto said, sighing. The room fell silent before Neji said, "Why did the voice sound somewhat feminine?" "Oh, I didn''t tell you yet." Naruto looked at him. "The Nine-Tailed fox identifies as a female. More like a bitch, but yeah." "Oh." Neji blinked. "Understandable." So the ''thirst'' he felt from Kurama was because of that. It was probably his "Predator" perk. In any case, he wasn''t going to run after the fox. ''She'' was never his target, to begin with. "Rather than that," Neji crossed his arms as he leaned against the well in a rxed pose. "What do you n to do now? Still n to bring that guy back to Konoha? I don''t think Tsunade-sama will ept him as a normal shinobi after he tried to kill her pupil." Tsunade nodded from the side. "He''s right, Naruto. That Sasuke¡­ I don''t know him that much, but if he tried to kill Sakura, there is no way around it. He''s a missing-nin, and if you bring him back he will be treated as a criminal." "But Granny!" Naruto cried. "You know Orochimaru, don''t you? He is clearly manipting Sasuke! Sasuke didn''t do it on his own!" Tsunade just sighed. Naruto didn''t see Sasuke with his own eyes, he was taken over by the Nine-Tails when Sasuke arrived. So of course he had a different opinion than Yamato. "Anyway, Kakashi." Tsunade looked at Kakashi. "As Naruto said, he wouldn''t use the Beast''s chakra anymore. I also think that''s for the better. So it''s up to you to train Naruto to grow strong on your own. Yamato will help you keep Naruto suppressed. And¡­" He looked at Neji. "I wanted to talk¡­ about something. But the situation at hand needs me to be busy. Come and meet me tomorrow. You are all dismissed." Everyone nodded and left. ¡ª¡ï¡ª After leaving the Hokage building, Neji, Kakashi, Naruto and Yamato made their way to the hospital to check on Sakura. "You can''t go," the nurse shook her head at them. "Sakura-san strictly forbade anyone to enter. Shizune-sama told us to answer her any requests, saying she''s not mentally stable at the moment, so we abided. We can''t let you see her." "Aww!" Naruto sighed. "I wanted to ask her how she''s feeling¡­" "It''s fine, Naruto." Kakashi ced a hand on his shoulder. "Let us start your training instead. Ten- cough! Yamato,e with me." "Huh? What about Neji?" Naruto asked as he was pulled back,pletely oblivious that Kakashi almost revealed Yamato''s true name. Kakashi nced back at the counter where Neji was smiling at the nurse, chatting with her. "Oh well, it looks like he''s busy. Let us not disturb him." ¡ª- As they left, Neji stopped looking at them with Lord''s Eye and continued chatting with the hot nurse with wavy blue hair. "Umm, but still, Shizune-sama won''t like it¡­" the nurse trailed off, smiling with a soft blush. "But maybe I can manage if you buy me dinner¡­?" "My, I was thinking the same thing," Neji said to her. "I am a bit busy tonight. Are you free tomorrow? I can be yours the whole day." "Uh¡­" the girl blushed further. "A-alright, sure, I-I am free." It was fun being good-looking, things such as these came easily, but he felt like he was selling his looks again. Neji watched her scribble an address on a small piece of paper before handing it to him. He epted her hand, feeling it softly, and then epted the paper. He decided to just send a shadow clone to her tomorrow. Neji then made his way to Sakura''s chamber. -Knock "May Ie in?" "..." For a minute, there was no answer, so- "I aming in." -he slid open the door. He opened the door and found a pink-haired girl, wearing a patient''s gown, staring outside the window from her bed. Neji closed the door and leaned his back against it. "Yo!" Sakura didn''t move for a long time, as if she was a doll, before finally turning to meet his blindfold. "Thank you¡­ for saving me. I am grateful. But can I get some alone time?" "No? Sorry, you can''t get some alone time." Neji said casually, as if he wasn''t stepping into her private space. "I think you need someone to talk to rather than some alone time. Unless you want to stay depressed for eternity?" "..." Sakura opened her mouth before sighing. Her eyes gained a soft light and she red at him. "Look, God or human, whatever you are, you have no authorization to juste to my chamber without my consent. We aren''t even that close." Neji listened silently, not offended at all. "I am grateful for your help, but that''s all. I am not in¡­ any condition to converse with anyone. I don''t have any reason to, either." Sakura said, turning to the window again. "Please, leave." Neji shrugged, "I came here for a 2nd checkup anyway. Sheesh, so heartless." He walked over to her, while she sighed hearing his words. He sat down on the stool beside her bed and reached out a hand. "Give me your hand. I was nning to touch you with the excuse of a checkup, but you don''t seem to be in the mood." That made her giggle, though itsted a pitiful few seconds. She reached out her hand regardless, cing it on top of his. Sakura watched as he softly and carefully touched her hand, and then cast a strange Jutsu on her without even using hand signs. Sakura felt as if her whole body was being scanned by something before the sensation stopped 5 secondster. "Done," Neji said, as he was about to release her hand. "It seems all good. I know you are a medic Ninja yourself, but don''t be shy if you feel anything weird and just call for me." Sakura looked up at him as he released her hand. Neji was about to stand up, but¡­ Sakura didn''t let go of his hands and looked at his blindfold. Feeling the sign, Neji pulled down his blindfold to reveal his eyes. "Yes?" "Hey¡­" Sakura started. "Are you¡­ confident in beating Naruto in his seven-tails form?" She asked. "I know¡­ and even saw you kill the One-Tailed Beast, but it''s weaker than a 7-tailed one right?" The Seven Tails was stronger than One Tails, pretty sure. But Neji wasn''t entirely certain if the same was true for the 7-tails Jinjuriki Naruto that she was talking about in this context. "I can possibly take on the Nine-Tails itself, even if it were toe out of Naruto." Neji said, watching her release a regretting sigh. "...Maybe I should have asked Tsunade-sama to let you tag along with us, somehow. Even if it took a few more days to depart ¨C due to your situation ¨C you could have taken us by the sky." Sakura said. "...Maybe with you on our side, we could have brought Sasuke back." Neji stared at her, somewhat disappointed even though he expected this reaction. "Really?" He asked with a sigh. "Didn''t he, like, basically kill you? It wasn''t an ident either." "..." Sakura was at a loss for words. "He¡­ he was probably being controlled by Orochimaru." "Do you really believe that?" Neji shrugged. "Is your teammate mentally so weak to get brainwashed?" "D-don''t talk bad about Sasuke-" "You are being pathetic, Sakura." Neji shut her up. "This isn''t love, it''s obsession, and not the good type either." "You don''t know anything!" Sakura yanked her hand back from him, her face fuming. "You just¡­ you just y around with lots of girls, what do you know about love?!" Neji couldn''t hold back a chuckle. "My dear Sakura." He reached out a hand and ced it on her cheek, looking into her eyes. "If only you knew." After meeting her frozen gaze for a minute, Neji sighed and stood up. "Anyway, as I said, if you feel anything weird with your body just call me. I tried, but it seems I can''t help heal your mental state. You are a bit too far gone for that. Goodbye." He turned to leave. However, just as he opened the door¡­ "Then!" Sakura yelled from behind him. "What do you suggest? What should I do? Just give up? Forget every struggle I did for thest few years?" Neji didn''t turn back, he rather wore his blindfold again. "Find someone else you can love. Who will love you back. Normally I wouldn''t say it, but Naruto isn''t a bad choice. He would treat you like a Queen, believe me." "But I don''t want to!" Sakura yelled in response. "I don''t want him to feel like a substitute for Sasuke! N-naruto doesn''t deserve that! I¡­ I also don''t deserve Naruto''s love!" "Then find someone better than Sasuke." Neji turned to her."Someone so good that he will make Sasuke Uchiha feel like a substitute." Silence stretched between them as Neji again prepared to walk away, however, Sakura yelled again. "You say all that yet give me no clear answer." Sakura''s voice was quivering. "Is that how Gods always act? W-why?" "I am not a God. Not yet." Neji replied. "Even if I was, I would only listen to my believers, not outsiders." "A believer¡­" Sakura muttered. "Then make me." Neji turned to look at her again. "Make me a believer..." The crazy girl said. "Give me answers to how I can heal my scar, make me forget about S-Sasuke, that betraying bastard!" "Why should I?" Neji pulled up his blindfold to look at her, his expression nk. "I am not obsessed with you like Naruto, I have no reason to go so far as to heal your scars, Sakura. The world doesn''t spin around you." "..." Sakura went silent, but instead of backing off, she opened her mouth soon. "Then make me yours." She said, "Not a believer¡­ not for answers¡­ just, make me yours. You talk about finding someone better than Sasuke? I only know one person like that." She stood up, walking over to him before she grabbed him by the cor. "Don''t just¡­e to me, say a bunch of stuff about how I am such an idiotic bitch, and walk away as if nothing happened. Do something! Neji Hyuga, make me yours, dammit!" [Quest, "Make Sakura Yours", has been generated!] She was huffing as she looked up at his unreadable expression. Slowly, as the silence stretched but he refused to say anything, Sakura''s hands shakingly left his cor as she lowered her head. "...I am sor-" "That''s a dangerous thing to say, Sakura." Neji interrupted her, spinning her around and pushing her against the wall. "To ask a person to make you theirs. Moreover, to ask me of all people¡­. Your obsession with Sasuke might look like a joke after you fall for me. That''s not necessarily a good thing, is it?" Sakura, breathing heavily as her arms were locked over her head, looked into his eyes without backing away. "I don''t care. Between a God and an edgy motherfucker who can''t respect the love and obsession he''s getting for years, the choice is simple." Neji smirked at her. "Choice? What if I don''t want you either?" "That''d be a big problem," Sakura said, leaning over. "But I don''t think you''re into boys, so¡­ I will just have to take the initiative and hand myself over." and she ced a kiss on his lips. Sakura wouldn''t know, but Neji was so turned on that he wanted to ravage her right now. But he controlled himself and rather went for a passionate kiss. His hand released hers and went to roam on her perky butt, feeling the soft meat against his tight touch as she moaned in his mouth, her arms locked around his neck as if she feared to let him go. The kiss grew more intense, and they moved from the wall to the bed, touching under each other''s clothes. "Uh¡­?" They both heard a gasp from the opened door and turned to look at that. There, Hinata and Ino, with a basket of fruit in their hands, watched the scene with wide eyes and red faces. Neji shrugged and ignored them, leaning over to kiss her again, and Sakura wasn''t in any state to reject. "Fuck, this is so hot¡­" she muttered before her lips were stolen. ** ** ** Chapter 237: 237: Someone Better… (**) Chapter 237: 237: Someone Better¡­ (**) Chapter 237: Someone Better¡­ (**) ¡ª Hinata and Ino had met each other on their way to the hospital and quickly realised both were going to see Sakura, after learning from the vigers that Shizune had hurriedly taken her to the hospital. Both of them had brought a fruit basket with them to give to Sakura. However, the nurse at the front desk didn''t allow them entry. "Hey, we are her friends!" Ino frowned. "If she really doesn''t want to see anyone, we will understand and leave. We just want to make sure if she needs someone she can talk to." The nurse had protested some more before Hinata suggested Ino should make her fall asleep. Ino considered it for a moment before casting one of her family Jutsu that made the nurse fall asleep. Hinata and Ino quickly made their way to Sakura''s chamber and the closer they came to the room, the more strange a sound they started to hear. Worried that Sakura was in pain, they rushed to the door¡­ before freezing. What the fuck¡­? Hinata gawked at the scene with her mouth covered with her hands, and a blush on her face, while Ino just stared with her mouth slightly agape. The young man and woman, as they made out, turned to nce at them before starting to kiss and touch each other again as if they were dogs in heat. Ino and Hinata were fuming in embarrassment, but they couldn''t bring themselves to look away from the hottest scene they had ever seen. First Neji was on top of her, ravaging her like a beast before Sakura twisted him under her and started to go down on him. By the time they realised peeking into their friend making out wasn''t the right thing to do, they were already wet. And horny. Ino regained herposure first, with her stronger mind, and grabbed Hinata''s to pull her out of the hospital. For some reason, they soon found themselves sitting on a bench, silent and stiff. Hinata was the first to break the silence. "Were they¡­ always this close? You and Sakura-chan are best friends, right? You must know." Ino scoffed in her mind. ''Best friend? Yeah right, that bitch didn''t even tell me she''s seeing Neji!'' "But then again, they probably weren''t so close before. They did fight pretty bad in the Onsen." Hinata continued from where she left. Ino sighed and shook her head. "No idea. Maybe it was just a couple''s fight? We can''t be sure." Couple''s fight. Yep, she was pretty sure they were an item now. Sigh, and here she was nning to go after Neji. That bitch, she always stole her crushes. First Sasuke and now Neji¡­ "Yeah, probably¡­" Hinata yed with her hair. "She returned injured, meaning they couldn''t bring Sasuke back this time either. But at least she seems to be enjoying herself¡­" Ino had to agree. At least that girl didn''t obsess over that edgy guy. Obsession was never good. Soon, the two girls realised they were in an emergency need to go to the bathroom, and separated. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Sakura was on top of Neji, her hands sping his cheeks as she kissed him roughly, while his hands were digging into her soft butt through her hospital attire. Cancelling the kiss, as she huffed, Sakura looked at his hands kneading her butt like dough. She smirked down at him, "Haah¡­ After saying so many things about my body, you do seem to be enjoying yourself." He chuckled at that. Her ass was great, the best he had touched in this world, and she did seem very delighted that he liked it too Neji waved a finger to close the door, since the two spectators were gone, and said, "It''s such a soft thing. Like a cake. Kind of surprising, it belongs to a muscle head." Sakura pursed her lips to the side in displeasure at hisst line, but did not attempt to attack him. Rather, she looked down on him. "Then¡­ would you like to eat the cake?" Neji didn''t answer verbally, and rather just spun her body around with his telekinesis, cing her above him in a 6-9 position. "Let''s see how the cake tastes." He said, and dropped her pants in his inventory. The sudden feeling of emptiness made Sakura shudder, but she didn''tin. She also understood why she was in this position, even though he said no words, and started to undo his kimono belt. While his hands caressed her butt, Neji brought his tongue close to her pink pussy, giving her lips a lick as she released a soft whimper. She moaned harder next time when Neji slowly spread her inner walls with his tongue. "Mhmmm¡­ it feels good." Sakura said, undoing his belt before pulling his cock out from under. He was already hard, and the huge thing faced Sakura''s wide eyes proudly. "What the¡­" Was a human dick supposed to be this big¡­? She had seen a lot of penis in thest few works because of her medical work, both hard and soft, and of many animals'' too. This¡­ this looked more like a horse dick than a human''s. Sakura was suddenly frightened if this will fit inside her, though from the way she felt herself getting wet against his tongue, she knew she was excited to test her limits as well. First, she yed with it with her hands, while he gave her pleasure with his mouth, and then she slowly took the hideous thing inside her mouth, easily reaching beyond her throat. "Mmfhmm~" She whimpered loudly with his cock in her mouth. He liked it, if his soft grunt and sudden eleration in eating her proved anything. He raised his hand in the air to descend his palm on her perky butt, making her tighten her inner walls around his tongue in surprise, and immediately releasing her love juice that he quite shamelessly drank. Ashamed, and determined to get back at him, she started to suck him harder. On a whim, she activated medical ninjutsu on her mouth, as she heard him groan. Medical Ninjutsu gave the target pleasure unless willed otherwise, so he obviously liked it. In another few seconds, his dick twitched and he came inside her mouth. She wouldn''t usually do it for anyone, not even Sasuke, but since he drank hers¡­ she drank his too. It tasted weirdly tasty, for some reason, something that shouldn''t be right. Sakura pulled her mouth back, leaving his glistening cock in disy, and turned to look at him, blushing softly. "That was one hard job, making you cum I mean. I thought I wouldn''t be able to do it with my mouth at all." She was right. Usually, she wouldn''t have been able to either. Being a high-levelled super dragon posed a few problems, such as the fact that Neji couldn''t cum so easily, which was a problem for his human partners since they would be knocked out before he could even finish once. That''s why, during his time inside the Arcane ne, he had actually learned one Ero-many Spell that increased his sensitivity and feel of pleasure. Neji found no reason to bring that up and just wiped his lips with a smile. "Regardless, it felt great, that amateur fetio." "D-don''t call me an amateur! I have done this b-before! You think a popr girl like me didn''t do this ever?" Sakura tried, blushing and stuttering. "Really?" Neji gasped. "Here I thought you were a loyal girl who wouldn''t forget about her childhood crush after years¡­ but to think you were actually ying around with other boys in the meantime. Whoa." "..." Sakura looked away. "Fine¡­ you got me. I am¡­ inexperienced." She didn''t like to say she was a virgin. "But that doesn''t mean you get to tease me, you hear? I-I will learn over time." Neji twisted her body on top of him again, and now sheid on his chest with her small breast pressing down on him. He grabbed her face with his hands. "Who else will I tease, if not my girl? Watching you get all flustered is fun, Sakura. It''s unusual for you, which makes it cute as fuck." Sakura''s eyes were wide, her lips thin, and her face red as she matched his stare. "Don''t¡­ say such things with a straight face." Neji smiled as his hands lowered to her ass, cupping it. "I can say whatever I want to my girl, what''s wrong? You should get used to it-" She didn''t let Nej finish and rather kissed him on the lips, the light kiss soon bing fierce. After the kiss ended, Sakura sat on top of him, his dickid down under her. "So," Sakura started, breathing heavily. "What do I call you from now on? God? Kami? Neji?" Then she smirked. "Or can I be God''s child and call you father? Daddy, perhaps? I heard that''s a popr term these days." Where did she ever hear that? He just squeezed her waist. "Whatever gives you the fancy." "Then, d-daddy?" She stuttered out, failing to act natural this time. "Do you want to put your thick cock inside this p-pink pussy?" What a girl. She was saying all that for her first time. Neji gave her a soft spank, making her moan out a giggle. "You don''t like it? I can stop if you want." "No, no, by all means, continue." Neji said. "This is honestly very hot." She tried to smirk back, only for her lips to quiver in nervousness, as she raised her hips upwards and slowly adjusted his dick under her pussy-lips. Then as she dropped, Neji chuckled out a warning. "By the way, this might be a bit hard for your first time." Sakura, as she felt her insides spread to shape his dick inside, moaned like a bitch as his cock just smoothly went inside her and hit her womb. "O-ohh fuckkk! W-warn me before, you bastard!" Nejiughed like a kid, watching her give him a painful re and start to use healing jutsu to lessen the pain. Neji raised a hand to stop her and just channelled [Nirvana Touch] to turn her pain into pleasure, watching her eyes turn upward as the pain vanished and pleasure suddenly spiked up in her nervous system. "N-n-no~ I am cumming already~" She did as she said, squirting all over his cock. She bit her lower lip, containing a moan as her insides trembled around his cock. When she calmed down, she looked down on him with a zoned-out face. "You are mean, daddy." "Perhaps I will be meaner." He spanked her ass hard. "Now start moving." Sakura wasn''t in any state to reject, "Y-yes." She was rather getting sucked into this roley. "Sakura-chan will listen to whatever daddy says." She raised her hips up and mmed down. He grunted softly and she moaned loudly. However seeing that he at least gave a reaction, Sakura found her confidence and raised her hips upwards again, dropping down with a p sound. "F-fh-fuck~" Sakura released a pleasured sigh as her body shook, and she came again. "I am sorry¡­" she apologised, slowly losing herself to the pleasure. "Your cock is just¡­ too good for me." Neji smirked. "Your expression said that already. Anyway, it looks like you need help." He grabbed her by the waist and spun her around,ying her down on the bed as he stood over her with her legs over his shoulders. "I will take the lead then." His cock was still inside her, and so he pulled his hips backwards and mmed forward again. It sounded like ps as he withdrew his hips back and forth again and again, with each thrust making Sakura''s expression twist. Her face made some truly beautiful expressions that worked to turn Neji on really well, and he prepared to cum. "I-inside! Put it inside me! T-tsunade-sama taught me some anti-pregnancy jutsu, I will be fine!" She moaned as he mmed onest time and put all his seeds inside her. "A-ahhh~" That wasn''t the end of the course, he grabbed her again and twisted her on her fours while his dick was still inside her. She moaned at the sensation of spinning around his shaft, before tightening her inner walls as he grabbed her hair and pulled back. "Not my ha- aaaahnn~" Sakura''s voice wasn''t her usual tone at this point, she moaned in a high-pitched voice as he pulled back her hair and fucked her from behind, mming his hips against her perky butt that trembled and jigged like pudding. "Fuck, I don''t care anymore! C-choke me too!" "Grab my throat!" "Push my head down and f-fuck my brains out! Ah¨Cahhhn~" Her wishes were granted and she was fucked in a way she wanted, with the addition that he manhandled her in a way he found appropriate as well. He was a man who would do everything she wished, but in return he will do things he wished to. Things, she couldn''t help but ept as he fucked her, felt her body, and marked her as his property with his seeds inside her womb. His strong arm pushed down her face against the bed, while her ass was sticking up and being mmed down by his huge cock. This feeling of absolute submission, being pushed down like this and unable to resist and or even form conieveable words, Sakura knew she was already addicted to it. Sasuke? He could go fuck himself and his brother. She would be busy with this celestial cock and the man who bore it. From today onwards, she wasn''t Sakura Haruno, she was Neji''s Sakura Haruno. Anyone else could just go fuck themselves. "D-daddy! Fugh meh hardher!" That wish of hers was granted too, as she promptly lost her consciousness. Haah¡­ this life was better than being sad and depressed over a sissy. This as just incredible. ** ** ** Chapter 238: 238: Heartbreaking Rejection Chapter 238: 238: Heartbreaking Rejection Chapter 238: Heartbreaking Rejection ¡ª After finishing her job in the Hokage tower, Shizune decided to check on Sakura. As she walked towards the hospital, she met a flustered Ino on the way, with a fruit basket in her hand. "Ino?" "Ah! Ah¡­ ah, it''s just you, Shizune-san?" Ino was surprised at first, broken out of her daze, as she shook her head rapidly. "Sorry about that. I just¡­ went to see Sakura, and saw- ah, never mind! I will get going!" Ino rapidly vanished on the horizon. Shizune frowned. What exactly did she see to react that way? She was confused, but since it could be something harmful to Sakura, she increased her pace and soon found herself in front of Sakura''s door. "O-oh fuck! N-not that hard~?" ¡­Shizune wasn''t a child. She recognised these sounds. However, she couldn''t believe her ears. Clenching her jaws, she lightly pushed open the door, just enough for her eyes to peek through¡­ and she froze. "I-I won''t be able to think of a-anyone else i-if you do me like that~? Ahhhn~" Just¡­ what the hell? That¡­ that was Sakura? Really, Sakura was making that expression? Also the other person¡­ t-that was Neji. When did Sakura and Neji get so close? W-was this r*pe? ckmail? Looking at Sakura''s mind-numbed expression as her knees were pushed down on either side of her head, allowing Neji''s huge ''thing'' to piston down from above, she doubted her assumptions. No no, rather than looking at her face, she should do something¡­ but what, exactly? There were other people around the hospital, she couldn''t let these two idiot young adults ruin their time just because they were horny. But¡­ did she have it on herself to yell at them and ask them to get out? Did she have the courage to do so, after what Neji tried yesterday? Would she have been in Sakura''s position, making that expression and moaning louder than the street whores, if Neji didn''t stop the kiss yesterday? ''Fuck.'' She cursed in her mind and closed the door, running off to the counter to warn to not let anyone around that room. The girl at the desk looked slightly dazed and daydreaming, but she quickly nodded. ''What should I do now¡­'' as Shizune stormed out of the hospital, her panties wet, she failed to find an answer. ''Today is thest day of our session¡­ do I go or not?'' She frankly had no idea what''d happen if she were to go today. Maybe¡­ he wouldn''t stop this time. ¡ª¡ï¡ª A few hourster, Asuma Sarutobi waved his hand at a running Naruto. "Bye, Naruto!" The boy, the Fourth Hokage''s son, ran a few steps before dissipating into a puff of smoke. "Huh, a Shadowclone." Shikamaru said from the side, scratching his neck. "Looks like he''s training hard." Asuma nodded with a smile. "Seems like it. This time Sasuke''s rescue mission was a failure as well, I heard, but he''s not giving up. Hah, he really reminds me of his father." "His father?" Shikamaru raised an eyebrow. "You knew his father?" Asuma chuckled and patted Shikamaru''s shoulders. "ssified information. You''d know when the timees." "Huh." Shikamaru shrugged. "Whatever. Anyway, I will gather Ino and Choji." Naruto promised to buy a meal for their team tonight. He would possibly regret it since they had Choji in the team, but a promise was a promise. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Sakura woke up with a small smile on her face. Today''s dream was different than usual, there was no Sasuke in it, and she quite liked it. Opening her eyes, she looked around while blinking. It was the hospital bed. Ah. Then¡­ was it not a dream? As she sobered up, she realised that it all was real. "Oh¡­" Sakura blinked, blushing lightly as she smiled again. Well, it''s better if it was real. "But where''s Neji?" She scratched her chin and pouted softly. "Hmm~ he just left without a word after sleeping with a beautiful girl? What a bastard." Then again, they were Ninjas, it was weird to expect something too romantic. It''s not as if he would bring her to his home and then present her with the tastiest food she had ever seen once she woke up. That never happens, right? Sakura shrugged. "I should rather just take off from the hospital." She said before sighing. She remembered the reason why she had to be in the hospital at all. Sasuke Uchiha. That bastard. She clicked his tongue. "I bet his dick is smaller than Neji''s. He can fuck his brother with that." Sasuke Uchiha and everyone around him could do fuck themselves. Now, she had someone else, someone better for herself¡­ Or rather, should she say someone better had imed her for himself? That sounded so hot in her mind. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Naruto soon came to the hospital to bring Sakura to eat. Sakura initially rejected, but he kept pushing so she epted his offer. "How about we invite Neji?" Sakura asked as they walked out of the hospital. "We have an empty spot anyway, now that Sai is¡­ gone." Sai was dead. Sasuke killed him. Naruto, once he woke up, didn''t even notice Sai''s dead body once he realised how hurt Sakura was. He just made a shadow clone and ran while grabbing Sakura and Yamato, leaving Sai''s dead body behind. ¡­Sakura honestly couldn''t care much. Previously, she was too zoned out to care about anything because of Sasuke''s betrayal, and now because anything else in the world didn''t matter. "Naruto, do you know where Neji is? We should totally bring him with us!" Sakura said, hoping he would know. "Huh? No, I don''t know." Naruto shrugged. "Ist saw him flirting with a nurse. Maybe he''s with her? Anyway, I am d that you''re not depressed over what happened, but why are you so interested in Neji all of a sudden?" "Uff, useless!" Sakura pped on the back of his head. Such a useless man. Not only did he not know anything, but he also could never strike back once she attacked him. In any case, did he just say Neji was flirting with a nurse? She crossed her arms and pouted. That yboy bastard. She needed to do something about it. She doubted he will stop ying around just because they did it once, he didn''t seem that type, but she will at least try to make him that type. Not that she was confident in changing him. She couldn''t control a man like that, that son of a God, he was too charming for his own good. Naruto hissed while rubbing the back of his head."Aww, Sakura-chan, that hurt you know? You should tell Granny Tsunade to tone down your training before you be a muscle freak!" Naruto warned, expecting another strike but Sakura just smirked. "Muscle freak?" She giggled. Neji said he liked her well-defined body, especially her back, butt, and thighs. "What''s wrong with that? Don''t worry, I won''t be big, but I am fine with how I look. Proud, actually. That gori insult won''t work on me anymore." She giggled and walked forward, and suddenly noticed Naruto staring at her face with an awed, charmed look. Sakura stopped at her feet, turning to him. She felt bad for Naruto, knowing that the boy had loved her for a long time, yet could never touch her even after her ties with Sasuke came to an end. Taking in a deep breath, Sakura ced a hand on Naruto''s shoulder, watching him flinch with a blush, as she said, "Naruto. I... I am aware of your feelings for me." She watched his eyes widen. "But¡­ I, I don''t see you that way. You are my friend, my closest male friend. That''s all. I have found- no¡­ I belong to someone else now, you should also find someone else you like. Please. I don''t want our friendship to end." Naruto stared at her face, his mouth agape as he stared at her face in a daze. After a long minute, Naruto''s eyes were red and wet, seeing which Sakura sighed and pulled her hand back. "Wh¡­" Naruto finally opened his mouth. "Who? Who did you mean by that?" Who did she belong to? Sakura bit her lips. "You will¡­ find out soon. Now, let''s go, Ino and the others are waiting." As Sakura turned around and left, Naruto stood on his spot still. Only a minuteter did he start to follow her slowly. ¡ª- Only when they reached the rendezvous point did Sakura remember that Ino had seen her in a submissive position under Neji, so the dinner party was silent between her and Ino. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Tsunade Senju sighed as she watched Danzo walk out of the room with a grunt. That old idiot. It was not her fault his subordinate died in the mission. Death ismon for Ninjas. She did feel bad, but not as much as she should have for others since that young boy had been under Danzo for very long and should barely have any emotion left. Danzo alsoined how sealing the Kyuubi entirely again wouldn''t be smart, and that they shouldn''t do it just because the Jinchiuriki asked. But how would he understand the feelings of normal people? She just hoped Jiraiya would return from his mission soon so that he could re-fortify Naruto''s seal, because Tsunade didn''t know much about sealing. She honestly should have learned from her grandmother, but her younger self was too busy getting spoiled rotten by her grandfather to learn something important like Fuinjutsus. God, not only that, there was another new problem. The Akatsuki had sent another team to fetch the Two-Tails, and this time they had seeded. More than that¡­ -Knock Tsunade sighed and shook her head. "Come in." With her permission, Asuma Sarutobi stepped into the room and looked at her seriously. "Hokage-sama, is¡­ the news true?" She nodded. "Chiriku, one of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, has been killed by two Akatsuki members. Both of them are presumed to be new recruits, so we don''t have much information on them. Well, one of them at least. Another one, we do know something about. He is¡­ the Konoha missing-nin, Hiruko. He''s teamed up with a guy who wears a strange orange swirling mask." Asuma released a sigh after hearing Chiriku''s name, but once Hiruko was mentioned he frowned. "Hiruko? Is he the one I am thinking he is?" Tsunade nodded with a sigh. "Sorry, it''s us Sannins'' fault for not eliminating him when we had the chance." She shook her head. "In any case, although we know nothing about the other guy, Hiruko alone is dangerous. I would have sent Team Guy for this, but they''re already out on another mission. Also, knowing your rtionship with Chiriku, I think it''s better to let you go." Asuma gave her a grateful nod and she continued. "Now, I know you wish to jump in right away to avenge your friend, but how about you wait until Team Kakashi finishes Naruto''s training?" Asuma sighed. "I am sorry, but I don''t think I can do that. For all we know, they''ll be out of our informationwork by the time Naruto finishes. You know that too." He looked at Tsunade who nodded with a defeated look. "Please, let me go, I am sure I will be able to take care of them with my team and an additional two Jonin." Tsunade chewed on her lips for a minute before nodding. "Alright. But rather than two Jonins, Team Neji will apany you. You leave tomorrow at the earliest." Asuma seemed surprised that she was allowing a Jounin team for this, but knowing the recent rumours about Neji''s powers, he couldn''t bring himself to not feel relieved. "Thank you." Asuma bowed and left with a passive-aggressive face, surely nning how he would get his revenge. Tsunade, on the other hand, sighed and slumped her face down on the table. This was so annoying. She was trying to speak with Neji in private for so long, but one situation or another kept popping up. Also, where did that Shizune go again? Tsunade was sure that girl was lying when she said she didn''t have a boyfriend. Oh well, it''s for the better that she got herself a man before growing too old like Tsunade herself. "Haah¡­" Tsunade gestured for the Anbu to leave before she started to rub her clit. "All this stress is making me horny." It''s been a bit too long since she gotid. She craved for a male''s touch all of a sudden. "Tch, that Shizune, probably enjoying herself right now." And she was right. ¡ª¡ï¡ª "Haah¡­" Shizune huffed as she looked up at Neji while sitting on her knees. "D-don''t you dare tell Tsunade-sama about this. Ever." Neji gave her a raised eyebrow. "Wearing that sexy red belly dancer outfit and on your knees with my cock hitting your face, are you really in any position to negotiate with me!" This arrogant bastard¡­ but he was right. With his cock resting over her nose, covering the huge blush as she sniffed his young scent, she knew her current stature wasn''t that of a negotiator. He grabbed her by the hair and led her mouth to his cock, and sheplied with a grunt. "From telling me to stay away, to sucking my dick." Neji said, pushing his cock down her throat. "Quite a big development we have here." It was a¡­ big development indeed. That night, as he used her in whatever ways he saw fit, she realised why Sakura was making those expressions. She also realised just how dangerous it is for women to stay sex-derived, if not that, why would she refer to a guy half her as ''daddy?''. That didn''t make sense. Fuck, she really lost her mind this time. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: 1 stone = 1 F for Naruto. 1 more for Samui getting put to her ce ?? Another for, uh, two chapters ?? ¡ª- If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 239: 239: New Mission Chapter 239: 239: New Mission Chapter 239: New Mission ¡ª Neji found an Anbu knocking on his door at the earliest of the morning. He had fallen asleepst night out of old habit, so he felt a bit annoyed to be woken up. However, when he found himself face to face with the purple-haired Anbu from before after opening the door, he smiled. "Ah, Yugao-senpai? Are you here to ask me out?" Neji asked, smiling with a yawn. "You wish." The Anbu replied before freezing, a look of surprise and confusion appeared under her mask as she looked inside the room. "Shizune? Ah¡­" "Ah, don''t mind her." Neji waved it off, ncing at a naked Shizune who slept on a futon. "We were discussing an important medical mysteryst night. The creation of life. In any case, if you are not here to ask me out, what''s the reason?" Being trained to function in shocking situations, Yugao soon regained her senses and said, "Hokage-sama summons you and your team. It''s about a mission. You are to meet her in an hour." What time was it? 3 AM? It must be an emergency mission if they are called so early. "Understood, I will be there." Neji nodded and closed the door. Yugao stood on her spot for a few seconds. ''Well, this time he didn''t persuade me that hard. That''s¡­ good. That''s good. Yeah.'' Yugao used Body Flicker to move towards the Hokage tower. ¡ª- After using a [Cleanse] on both himself, Shizune, and the whole room, Neji went to wake up Toga and the other maids to make some quick food for them, and then went to Hanabi''s room. "I aming in." He walked inside without knocking, finding Hanabi sleeping. He crouched down and poked her cheeks. "Wakey wakey. It''s time for school." "Oa-ah!!" Hanabi jumped awake. "School?!" "Huh." Neji blinked. "No. I lied. What, you got trauma from school or something?" "Haah¡­ it''s you, Onii-sama." Hanabi rubbed her eyes. "What time is it?" "3:12 AM. Get up, we have a mission." He said, using his telekinesis to give her body a light shake. Hanabi grunted and woke up, rubbing her eyes andining about sleep life as a Ninja. Neji went to wake Temari as well, and after a while Toga, Nemuri and Kiana served food (thetter two wearing a scowl) to Neji, Hanabi, Temari and Shizune (who had awakened by then). Shizune in particr, stayed silent the whole time, her eyes wide and her nose red. ¡ª- "Sooo, Shizune-san too?" Hanabi asked him as they made their way towards Tenten''s house. Hanabi was walking on Neji''s right and Temari was on his left. Shizune had left already, saying how it would be suspicious if they went in together. Hanabi looked at Neji. "Hey, Onii-sama, are you perhaps targeting girls? Or are these all just coincidences?" "What do you think?" Neji asked back, but his attention wasn''t on her. He was rather busy meddling with a weird brick-like ''thing'' that he called a phone. Temari was beside him, looking at the phone and asking small questions about this and that. "You are targeting them," Hanabi guessed. "Or it wouldn''t make sense. You have flirted for a while, but never¡­ ''mated'' with so many girls at the same time." "Of course he''s targeting, that''s obvious." Temari shrugged from the side, still watching Neji meddle with his phone. "He didn''t tell you? He''s making a cult." "Huh?" Hanabi blinked rapidly. "Hey, hey, really? You are making a cult?" She looked rather¡­ excited. "So the priest talk in the Onsen wasn''t a joke? Hey, can I be the Head Priest?" "Nope." Neji replied and handed her over the phone. "Remember the photos I showed you that day with Tenten? The Head Priestess is one of them. I know it sounds confusing, but it makes sense in context." "Aww¡­" Hanabi sighed, epting his phone. On the screen of the ''phone'', cautiously, she clicked [Resume] as the thing Neji was doing continued. Weird brick-like things fell from the top, sticking on top of each other. "What''s this?" "Tetris." Neji patted her head. "Enjoy your time." Then they continued walking. She didn''t enjoy her time. ¡ª- "This is annoying!" Hanabi yelled as she handed over the phone thingy. "I don''t wanna y anymore! It makes me wanna beat someone up." "Noob," Neji shook his head in disappointment, muttering inconceivable words as he put the phone in his pocket. "Anyway, we are here." They had reached the Hokage''s office and now stood in front of the door. "I really hope it''s something important." Tenten said, rubbing her eyes. "Ugh, I am so sleepy." They picked her up on the way, and she surely didn''t like waking up so early, even more than Hanabi. Neji understood why. They were forced to wake up at 3 AM every day until just two days ago, so they were nning to sleep nice for a few days, but that n was ruined. While the girlsined amongst each other, Neji knocked on the door and received the typical permit to enter. Walking inside, he found another Ninja team in the room. The four-man squad of Team Asuma. There was also Shizune, whose face became red as she focused on her papers. "You are here, Neji, Temari." Tsunade said, dark circles under her eyes. It seems they weren''t the only ones forced to wake up early. "Let me exin the mission." Neji greeted her and listened to her exnation. A two-man team of the Akatsuki, consisting of Hiruko ¨C a Konoha missing-nin ¨C and Tobi ¨C someone who was mostly unknown. That team of criminals had attacked the Cloud vige and abducted the Two-Tailed beast. They had, after that, attacked one of the Twelve Guardian Shinobi, a monk named Chiriku. At this moment, they are said to be making their way to the bounty house to collect the bounty on Chiriku''s head. Team Asuma is to go there and capture Hiruko and Tobi ¨C dead or alive ¨C and Team Neji is to apany them in this mission. Jounin Temari would work with Neji''s team, as sworn in her transferring scroll. "Tobi¡­" Neji muttered to himself. "Sorry to drag you along in this," Asuma said, patting Neji on the shoulders. "But I would appreciate your help." Neji nodded. "I will help as much as possible." He would. He wasn''t lying. If he could get a hand on Obito and steal his Sharingan, it would be easier to start the 4th Ninja War. He already had enough candidates toplete the God quest, just that he was dying it because he wanted Tsunade and Hinata. However, the real problem was touching Obito¡­ Also, who was this Hiruko? He didn''t remember him. Sometimes he wished he still had ?High Spec? and its Eidetic Memory. In any case, ording to Tsunade, Hiruko was once the friend of all the Sannins. He couldn''t have missed such an important character unless it was filler. So probably not someone that important. "Alright, Team Asuma and Team Neji." Tsunade said. "It is better to leave for the mission right away. Good luck." Just as she said that, a Quest popped up in front of Neji. [A quest has been generated!] [Quest, "The single-eyed Devil", has been generated!] === Quest: The single-eyed Devil Description: Uchiha Obito, now under the alias of Tobi, is teamed up with Hiruko, a Konoha missing-nin. Defeat the single-eyed devil, Obito, and his teammate to get easy ess to the 4th Great Ninja War. Main Objective: Defeat at least one of the enemies and capture him alive, then bring him to Konoha. Bonus Objective 1: Shatter the will to live for both of the enemies. Bonus Objective 2: Steal Obito''s Sharingan. Main Reward: A-rank Genjutsu Scroll, [30 Levels]. Bonus Reward 1: [110 Levels + the kill Exp], HP Potion x30, MP Potions 40x, Stamina Potions 50x. Bonus Reward 2: Divine-ss Space-Time Magic- [Time Pause] === "..." Now he was left with no choice but to body Obito. He did the same with Mirio right? Though Obito didn''t share the heroic-weakness that Mirio did, Neji will figure something out. Soon, the eight men scrambled off. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 240: 240: New Jinchiuriki? (1) Chapter 240: 240: New Jinchiuriki? (1) Chapter 240: New Jinchiuriki? (1) ¡ª Kiana had tried to escape a total of 9 times in the past few days. She seeded not even once. Far from that. She hadn''t even stepped outside the boundary of this npound! As it turned out, these people of the Hyuga n had the innate ability, which they called the Kekkei Genkai, Byakugan, that could see through walls and anything else in general. Since guards with this broken ability roamed around all day long, it wasn''t surprising she failed to escape. Her "teammates", if she could call them that, hadn''t tried helping her, either. She understood Toga and why she wouldn''t want to escape. Because this wasn''t a prison to her, this was her own territory. But as for why Nemuri never tried to escape, Kiana couldn''tprehend. After all, the former pro hero Midnight could make anyone fall asleep. If she worked with Kiana, they could probably pull off an escape. That''s why today, on the 7th day of their stay in this other world, Kiana sneakily entered Nemuri''s room at midnight. ''It''s good to have our own room now. It was hateful to live with that criminal girl.'' Kiana thought. The criminal girl, Toga, had shared a room with her and Nemuri for the first three days before they were given their own room. Kiana had actually tried taking her hostage in the hope to get out of here, but that girl moved like a slime and subdued her. Now, they all had separate rooms, though the rooms were just beside each other, but that''s not a problem. "Mhmm¡­" Nemuri was sleeping soundly, her busty bodyid defenceless on the futon as Kiana loomed over her. If Kiana had the intention to kill, she could do it right away. This woman¡­ she was too careless. Kiana took it into her own hands to teach her self defence techniquester on. Though seeing her gorgeous body in that defenceless state did stir up a thought within Kiana. Neji. The past week, Neji hadn''t tried anything on Nemuri. Though he did fuck Toga tons of times, whenever he wanted, and asionally grouped Kiana''s body for fun, he didn''t do anything to Nemuri. Why? Did he really love this woman? With her image of Neji as the dirtiest pervert in the multiverse, Kiana had assumed he would jump on Nemuri''s defenceless, busty form the first day, when he was finished with Toga that night. But he didn''t. In fact, until now he had only tried flirting with her with words (though he got no response, but that''s beside the point). Kiana shook her head. It was worthless thinking about that. She rather crouched down and shook Nemuri''s body softly. "Nemuri," she called. "Wake up, it''s me." The raven-haired woman''s eyelids twitched as she slowly woke up, blinking before sitting up to look at Kiana. "Uh? What''s up? Isn''t it prettyte?" "It is. That''s why I came to you now. I want to talk." Kiana said, looking intently into her. "First, answer me this. Why don''t you want to escape?" She started with the million-dor question. "Don''t tell me you developed Stockholm syndrome?" Nemuri stopped rubbing her eyes and frowned at her. "Not at all." She scoffed. "And where do you want to escape? We all saw what that guy showed us from the sky. This is a different world. You might still doubt it, but I don''t because I can''t. I saw our world get destroyed with my own two eyes to know this isn''t that destroyed shit hole. There is no Public Safety Commission, no Hero System, and nothing that we can call home in this ce. Where do you want to go after escaping? For all we know, that guy might be protecting us from the true dangers outside." "..." Kiana''s hand rested on her thighs as she looked into Nemuri''s eyes. "That guy this, that guy that. You don''t refer to Neji by his name. Do you know how much this makes it seem like a lover''s quarrel?" "Never! I and someone like him can never be lovers!" Nemuri snapped at that, ring at Kiana as her beautiful brows knitted together. "He made sure to destroy any possibility of that ever happening." Kiana sighed. "I don''t know. I am just saying what I am seeing. But forget that, why don''t we at least give it a try? To go and see what''s in the world outside? You don''t n to be locked here forever, do you?" Nemuri''s frown melted and she sighed. "He will find us either way. You¡­ you don''t know how powerful he is. He''s just hiding his powers for now. You heard from the other maids, didn''t you?" "The news that he ruthlessly beat up the previous n Head just a single day before he released us?" "Yes. Everyone was surprised because they thought he didn''t have that sort of power, but he somehow did. That proves he is hiding his powers. He is as powerful as he was when he brought doomsday to our world." Nemuri finished. Of course, Kiana had heard that news. She was the spy here, not Nemuri. She had obviously done more research on the situation and background of this worldpared to Nemuri. That''s exactly why she thought it was a better idea to escape. "Look," Kiana gently grabbed Nemuri''s hands. "The fact that he''s hiding his powers means there''s a danger in this world that he can''t win against. So he isying low before growing strong enough. Maybe it''s those Tailed Beast thingies? You have heard about them, right?" From Nemuri''s facial expressions, it seemed she didn''t. That wasn''t out of Kiana''s expectations, so she patiently exined the concept of Tailed Beasts. "That¡­" Nemuri was surprised after the exnation. "If what you are saying is true then¡­ maybe you are right. Maybe he is scared of those beasts. But what is your n? I don''t think we can negotiate with those beasts, if what you said is right." Kiana grinned. Finally, she was hooked. "You know the thing I learned? The Nine-Tailed Fox, the strongest of the Tailed Beasts, is in this vige. There are these people called Jinchiurikis who contain the beasts within themselves and harness their powers. In this vige, a boy named Naruto is the Jinchuriki of Nine Tails." Nemuri frowned. "So do you want to ask for his help to beat that guy up?" She quickly shook her head. "No, I am not doing it." Kiana narrowed her eyes. "You hate the idea of another guy beating your lover up?" Her remark earned a re from her. Kiana sighed. "Don''t worry, that''s not my n. From what I gathered, that Naruto kid isn''t a proper Jinchiuriki, he can''t harness the true power of the Demon Fox. He would lose to Neji, if all your praises about his power are correct. Instead¡­" Kiana trailed off. "We are going to seal the beast within either you or me." Nemuri blinked rapidly. Kiana continued. "So I heard that killing a Jinchiuriki releases the tailed beast within. We just have to kill Naruto Uzumaki." Which wouldn''t be hard for a sniper like her. "That''s when we will capture the Nine-Tailed Fox." Nemuri looked at her nkly. "That''d a dumb n." She let her opinion out. "First, we have no way to seal the beast inside any of us. Secondly, even if there was a way, did you not hear about the Demon Fox incident from 20 years ago? It killed the 4th Hokage, who barely managed to seal it. From what I saw in the training grounds of this n, these people are strong, so the Hokages might as well be as strong as All Might. If that level of person couldn''t seal the beast, what can we do?" Kiana had to give this woman credit. She wasn''t dumb at the very least. However, Kiana had nned for this already. She grinned. "A tailed beast is severely weakened for a while when ites out after its Jinchiuriki is killed. As for the seals, a few of the previous Hyuga main family members would help us. Neji is out on a mission, and I took this opportunity to n this with them. The Jutsu that seals the Nine-Tails inside Naruto is actually the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style, which actually originates from the Hyugas. Meaning, with the Hyugas'' help we can use it on ourselves." Nemuri was surprised. "How did you manage to convince them of all this? Don''t tell me you told them we are from another world?" "I didn''t." Kiana replied. "That''s a dumb idea. They wouldn''t believe me, and if I act too suspicious they might send me for interrogation. Apparently, those people can read minds, and that''s never a good idea. Nemuri, don''t underestimate me, it not impossible to convince a group of angry people to n an attack against the person they''re angry with." Nemuri chewed on her lips. "So how do you wanna do this? And you said either one of us will be the Jinchiuriki. Why would the Hyugas allow us to do that?" Kiana smirked. "Oh, that they will. These people are narrow-minded. They look down on the idea of being a Jinchiuriki. Dumbasses. It''s either you or me. I actually want to get it for myself, but I can hear your opinion." Nemuri''s eyes looked down as she contemted. "I¡­ can I get it?" "You don''t want to see me beat your lover up after I get powerful?" Kiana teased, watching Nemuri frown. "Fine, you get it. I don''t care whatever you do with that guy." Nemuri growled and stood up. "So when do we move?" Kiana stood up,ughing to herself. "We move now. First, we put the whole main family to sleep and then we go to where the new branch family members are waiting for us." Nemuri nodded. First, they moved silently to release extensive sleeping gas in Toga''s room. This girl has gone through some sort of change, her ears were pointy and her eyes were red now. So Nemuri put an extra oomph to the gas in case Toga''s body could resist it. Fortunately, the girl didn''t seem immune to it so Nemuri moved to the others and just released a huge wave of gas while Kiana waited in the room, wearing a makeshift mask. When Nemuri was sure the gas had spread to the whole Main Compound, she called Kiana and they both moved to the Branch Compound where they met 10 Hyugas waiting for them. Their n, so far, was going very very well. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Everyone is targeting poor Naruto ?? even though he''s not a badd. Chapter 241: 241: New Jinchuuriki (2) Chapter 241: 241: New Jinchuuriki (2) Chapter 241: New Jinchuuriki (2) ¡ª Though Neji left, he didn''t forget about the date he nned with the nurse. So he left a Shadowclone behind, which was under the influence of his [Gamer''s Body] and [Gamer''s Mind], so it was more of a division of his body that was controlled by his own mind rather than the usual clones. Normally it would be dangerous to enjoy a rxed time with one body while fighting enemies with another, but since Neji wouldn''t be moving by the air this time around, he wouldn''t reach the ce where Akatsuki was before the date ended. So, he met up with the nurse outside her house at 10 PM. It was Sunday today, so she didn''t have work, and was delighted to see Neji keeping his word. They walked around the vige, tried out some street snacks, Neji bought her some toys and went to spend some time in the park. As the Hyuga n Head, Neji had nock of money, however, even without that he was probably the richest man on this. Excluding the gold and other forms of mineral resources, Neji had a lot of cash in his inventory. Excluding the Boss Monsters inside dungeons, all the other monsters dropped cash when killed. That money, when taken out of inventory, took the form of whatever currency Neji''s current region used. At first it was Yuan in Japan, and Dor when he visited the States, and Ryo now that he was in Naruto world. It was a really handy trait. After spending time in the park and getting a bit touchy, the evening came and Neji brought the nurse girl, whose name he learned was Aya Toyomori, to Ichiraku Ramen shop. It would be a crime to not try out Teuchi''s ramen aftering to the Naruto world, and although he already tried it out with Hinata in the day when the Vige Council Meeting was done, the taste of the ramen still surprised him. Neji found it cute when Ayame, Teuchi''s daughter, served him ramen and carelessly spilled it over him. Though his date, Aya, got worried and almost yelled at Ayame, Neji stopped her before she could do so. If not, Sage of Six Bowls might have taken offence to it which would have led to Neji getting kicked out of this verse. "S-sorry, that was really careless of me!" Ayame apologised while bowing. "The food''s on the house! Eat as much as you want!" "Yeah. I will even make a special for you, if you want." Teuchi said, his face stoic. Neji waved it off, and mentally used [Cleanse] on himself. "It''s no big deal. Mistakes happen." Though Ayame didn''t know the importance of no-hand-sign Jutsu, and Teuchi pretended he didn''t know, his date didn''t hide her surprise. "No hand sign?" "Just a neat trick." Neji replied, watching her bite her lower lip. She must be thinking she got a big fish this time, but unfortunately it was only for tonight. "That''s all, I am full and I am pretty sure my Aya wouldn''t want to increase her weight either." Aya held back a smile at his ''my Aya'' wording, but said nothing. Neji left, listening to onest apology from Ayame before she asked him toe again. Not even twenty seconds into walking beside a chatty Aya, a familiar hand pulled him by his shoulder. "Neji?" Neji turned to find Sakura, frowning at him with a cute pout of her lips. "What are you doing here? I thought you were on a mission? And who is th-" "Oh, Sakura," Neji interrupted her. Smiling, he asked Aya for a minute before quickly pulling her to a corner, out of Aya''s eyes. Before Aya could even realise what happened, Neji came to her sight again and grabbed her by the hand. "Let''s go, the disruption has been taken care of." Aya narrowed her eyes in suspicion but didn''t ask him anything about it. He was a popr man, so it wouldn''t be weird for him to be seeing someone already. Though she doubted it was Sakura, that girl''s obsession with Sasuke was known by everyone in the medical side of the vige. More so, he did juste back to her immediately after ditching Sakura. Meaning she was above Sakura in his mind. Aya smiled to herself, deciding something, as she dragged him towards her house. ¡ª- "You sent Shadow Clones to your date? Really?" Sakura asked in a muffled voice, moaning inside Neji''s mouth as they shared a passionate and sloppy kiss, his hands feeling her butt for all its worth. The kiss ended soon and she didn''t bother wiping her lips, looking at him with an irked expression as he wiped his lips with his sleeves. "Tell me, are you a shadow clone too? I didn''t just make out with a shadow clone too, did I?" Neji shrugged. "Test it out for yourself." She grabbed his hair and carefully pulled out a single strand, humming to herself as the strand didn''t disappear. Normally, this much damage wouldn''t disperse a shadow clone, but anything that is detached like the hair would disappear. But it didn''t. She still pouted and pushed the hair against his head, using Mystical Palm to reattach the strand to his head, watching him chuckle. "You know, you did¡­ that with me just yesterday. You didn''t even wait until I woke up, and neither did youe meet me at all today. I thought it was fine since you were supposed to be on a mission with Team Asuma, but here you are, on a date." Sakura said, crossing her arms and looking away from him. "Is that how you are supposed to be better than that useless Sasuke?" He just pushed her against the wall of the alleyway they were within ¨C unlike how his back was against the wall until now ¨C and kissed her violently, touching her body as if she belonged to him, which she admitted she did at this point. The kiss cancelled and she looked at him with a burning face while huffing for breath. "That¡­ is a dirty trick, you know? Shutting me up by giving me pleasure." "But you like it." He said with a smile, his lips glistening from her saliva under the moonlight. "To be with a guy who many other girls are after. Though you wish to be that guy''s first choice." "So¡­ am I?" Sakura asked, putting her arms around his neck. "Your first choice? You did ditch that nurse with a shadow clone just for me." Neji shrugged. "Then don''t you already know the answer?" Sakura smirked. "Did anyone tell just how good you are at turning girls on?" "Many did, but nobody was as beautiful as the girl in front of me." "Just stop~" Sakura giggled out loud as she lightly pped his chest, watching himugh with her before he yanked her in his embrace, allowing her to wrap her legs around his waist, as he kissed her again. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Naruto Uzumaki was drained. The training of making his new Jutsu, a variant of Rasengan that even the 4th Hokage couldn''t make, was the hardest training ever. Using shadow clones was giving him an easier time, but it wasn''t helping that much. After Today''s training was done, Kakashi and Yamato brought Naruto to Ichiraku Ramen since Naruto was broke after buying dinner for Team Asuma yesterday. Remembering about the dinner yesterday, he also recalled Sakura¡­ Naruto ate in daze, and when the two Senseis asked him if anything was wrong, he just shook his head. Of course, many things were wrong. Sakura rejected him. For someone. Rejected him, who''s done so many things for her, and he didn''t even know who the lucky motherfucker was. Though he would never admit it, a part of him actually was delighted when he woke up and saw Sakura was nearly killed by Sasuke. He thought that maybe, now that her heart was (literally) broken by Sasuke, she would choose him. That Sakura will finally look at him. But¡­ no, she found someone else, someone supposedly better than Sasuke. On top of that, with the sneers he heard from Kurama on the back of his head from time to time, telling him about how ''she warned him'', Naruto was pretty annoyed. He didn''t even finish the full bowl of his ramen, shocking everyone around him as they realised something truly wrong had happened, before he took his leave. "Naruto, remember, you always have us to talk to. Or Iruka, you should go see him sometime." Kakashi said as Naruto left. He grumbled in his head hearing Kaskashi''s bullshit. Was he there for him? Really? Where was he when he was being bullied? Where was everyone when he was facing his dirty fate? What gave him or anyone the audacity to say they were there for him? ''Ugh¡­ No, I am just tired today. Kakashi-sensei is right, I should go see Iruka sometimes.'' Naruto decided. ''Actually, I can go right away. He probably isn''t sleep yet.'' Naruto decided to do that but instead of the usual route, he decided to take the route on an alleyway that only he knew of. That would be much faster. Naruto walked over to that alley, hearing a strange snicker from Kurama as he approached it, before he heard something weird. ''Hm? Is someone crying?'' Was there someone crying in the alleyway? It did sound like that. He quickly ran- before he immediately froze when his eyes fell on the alleyway. "H-here? Mhhmm~ I-isn''t it dirty?" Naruto watched as Sakura moaned, pleading to the man behind her as he put a thumb inside her mouth, standing behind her with her back hitting his chest, and his other hand wrapped around her waist. "I am not gonna do it today. Then again, you don''t seem to hate the idea of being molested in this dirty ce." "Only because i-it''s you." She moaned out. After that, Sakura couldn''t say anything- no, she couldn''t say anything as Neji''s hand slipped to caress her lower abdomen, making her release a voice that Naruto has never in his life heard from her. Naruto hid behind a wall instinctively, So Sakura couldn''t see him. Neither could Neji, or he would have pointed out. He was probably too busy focusing on her to look around. Naruto heard another sweet and submissive moan from Sakura, and his mind went nk. ¡­Was that really Sakura? An erraticughter sounded out in his head and Kurama mocked him. ["Look at you, so deep in denial! Kwahaha! I told you, I told you to find someone else! But look at you now, peeking on your long-time crush making out with a man so much stronger than you! You fucking cu-"] Naruto blocked off the next words and ran. Ran out of this vicinity. Was this what he got for doing everything for her?? Only to see her moaning like a bitch in heat by the hands of another man? ''Sakura¡­ that bitch!'' Did she fall for him because of Neji''s strength? Did she not look at him because he was too weak?? ''That bitch that bitch that bitch that bitch-!!!'' Naruto kept cursing in his head as tears trailed down his cheeks, his jaws clenched and his eyes red. -Bam! Naruto identally hit someone and fell on his butt, he growled at the man as his eyes became slitted and red, like that of a fox, and his teeth became sharper. "Calm down, Naruto." the man said, doing a few hand seals as wood erupted from within the ground and wrapped around Naruto. He slowly calmed down. "Are you okay?" asked the man, Yamato. Natuto''s tears didn''t stop. "No¡­ Captain." he said. "I¡­ I wanna train more." Yamato''s expression softed as he nodded. "Alright,e with me." ¡ª¡ï¡ª Around half an hourter, Neji dropped Sakura to her home. "Is it okay for you toe all the way to my house~?" Sakura asked cheekily as they stopped in front of her house''s gate. "My parents might mistake you for my boyfriend. You''d have to take responsibility if that happens." Neji smirked, about to say something before his head snapped to the side. "Huh? Is there anything wrong?" Sakura''s question was answered as two primal roars resounded from above the Hokage mountain. In the next second, two Nine-Tailed Foxes arose in the air as they screeched on top of their lungs and started to bombard tailed beast bombs. ''Okay, what the fuck?'' Neji ignored Sakura and immediately flew above the Hokage mountain. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 242: 242: New Jinchiuriki? (3) Chapter 242: 242: New Jinchiuriki? (3) Chapter 242: New Jinchiuriki? (3) ¡ª Samui of the Lightning Vige had noticed the strange gas before it could make her fall asleep. As a seductress Kunoichi, she had used sleeping gas to subdue her enemies many times in the past, so she was trained to hold her breath long enough to avoid getting caught in her own attack. She used that experience to stay awake enough for the gas to subside. After the gas was no more, she first used an advanced form of Transformation Jutsu (that she had to learn given her job) she transformed into a ck-and-white cat, and ran outside her room. She ran around the Main Compound to confirm her suspicion. Everyone was asleep. Nobody else managed to avoid falling into the trap. However, she found all the branch members just fine. In fact, many of the branch members had gathered around the Gate and had their Byakugans focused on the Main Compounds'' direction. ''Luckily I transformed into a cat.'' Samui thought, realising the scheme she was seeing. The branch was pulling something off. Something big. Given they hadn''t attacked the Main Family yet and the guards guarding the gate, their n seemed to be happening outside the npounds. Samui was conflicted. Should she make a move? Or not? This wasn''t her mission, after all. But in the end, she decided to move despite her orders. She nked around some guards and jumped outside the wall. She heard a few Hyugas yelling in her direction, but in the end they didn''t bother following a cat. It didn''t take Samui long to find the chakra signatures of some Hyugas using her Sensory Jutsus. They were on the Hokage mountain, observing someone in the far distance that Samui couldn''t see. Transformed into a cat, she managed to get close enough to see the person they were looking at and also hear their conversation. ''The Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki?'' Samui frowned. ''Also, aren''t those two girls the personal maids of Neji?'' Just what was happening here? ¡ª- The Hyugas had no idea that they were being spied on since all their focus was on the blonde boy, cloned into dozens of himself, training rigorously to make some kind of Jutsu. He had around a dozen clones, unlike hundreds that he had in the day when Hazami first checked up on him. It meant that the boy was tired, yet his expression was scary as he trained. In his tired focus on a single thing, the chances of him noticing the assassination attempt is very low. "That Jutsu¡­ it looks simr to the one Neji used to defeat Hiashi." said Hazami Hyuga, a distant cousin of Hiashi, who was also the leader of this coup. "It''s strong, but the boy isn''t using the Nine-Tails'' Chakra to make it." In fact, the Beast''s Chakra was being very much suppressed by "Yamato", the Jounin who can use wood style. Hazami exined to the twodies beside him about what Yamato was doing by sitting within pirs of woods. These twodies were special, they had no chakra yet could use Bloodline Limits. At first, when the blue-&-pink-haired woman offered him the idea of a coup, he thought it was a test from Neji, but he was d he took the offer after some long judgement. Because this wasn''t a bait, this was the greatest opportunity ever. If their n went right, which he knew it will, Hazami will get the seat of n Head since Hiashi was too injured. Not only that, these two beautifuldies¡­ as gorgeous as the Fifth Hokage, they will also be his. Once he was done exining to thedies, the woman named Kiana nodded. "Alright. If what you say is true, we should keep the Jounin around. In case anything goes wrong, he will help contain the Fox as much as he can." Kiana said and he nodded. She had a point. "Then, let''s start." Kiana crouched down and everyone saw as her right arm changed, taking the form of a big elongated fleshy sniper rifle, as it rested on the ground. She put her eyes on the scope, soon nodding to Hazami. "Yes, I can get a shot from here." She said and Hazami was impressed. They were at least a kilometre away from Naruto, and it made sense that the ten Hyugas here could see him, since they were 10 of the best Hyugas around, but it was impressive that this woman could see so far herself, and even confident in taking a shot. Hazami was fairly familiar with the idea of firearms that was getting poprtely. But he knew their capabilities weren''t this good. Even the greatest of long-distance Jutsu couldn''t be cast from this far. ¡­This just made him want this woman more. Strong women were his weakness. "Alright, let me guide you to the real one. All the others are clones, hitting them wouldn''t do." Hazami said as he poured more chakra into his eyes to locate the real Naruto. When he found him a minuteter, he told Kiana the coordinates. ¡ª¡ï¡ª The Nine Tailed beast, Kurama, was angry. First his current host was a pussy, a bitch who couldn''t get into the pants of a girl, and second that Jounin brat with the excuse of Wood Release who actually dared to suppress her! If not for the 4th Hokage''s seal, she would have torn out of Naruto and shoved her w through that Jounin. But s, this seal was too powerful. The reason why Kurama let out a helping hand to a cuck like Naruto in his desperate times was that she would die too if he were to die. Of course, it would not be a permanent death, as a Tailed Beast always reincarnated when killed, but due to the Right Trigrams Seal, unlike the other Tailed Beasts it would take at least a decade for her chakra to reform on its own. Though since Jiraiya undid the seals a bit ¨C enough to let Naruto use up til Six Tails without getting corrupted ¨C Kurama wouldn''t die. But sadly she wasn''t exactly sure what''d happen to her, maybe she would get simply freed, or maybe she would lose her mind and go into a frenzy. Maybe even something wild like losing all her memories or something worse, she couldn''t be sure. As Kurama sighed, irritated and frustrated at the recent development of things, her ears twitched. ''Hm?'' She turned her head to the side, sensing someone in the far. As a being made of chakra, her chakra sensing was great, so she could clearly sense the 11 Chakra signatures in the far, all of their attention focused on Naruto, and thereby herself. Strange thing was, she could sense two civilians amongst the strong Chakras too. Two extra presences, who had no chakra, but only had life force. What was this weird mixture of people doing there- -Chip! A thin sound cut through the air as Kurama felt something run through her skull. Something long, solid, and powerful. "Groaarrrrr!" Kurama yelled in pain, but she soon realised it wasn''t her who got shot. It was Naruto, and at that moment she was forcefully being erected out of Naruto''s... dead body. Naruto had died. Kurama emerged from within the boy''s dead body, her body burning as if she was thrown into the pits of hell, and she noticed the wood-style-user Jounin freeze in his spot as he failed to contain her. With another painful roar, as her mind started to go nk, Kurama moved forward and shoved her finger through the Jounin''s body (even though her body wasn''t fully formed), breaking through the defence of wood he managed to erect at thest second, and killing him immediately. In the meantime, the presences she had noticed before ran to her, ten of them immediately surrounded her and started to form hand signs to activate the hateful ?Eight Trigrams Sealing Style?. Kurama''s mind was going nk, but to escape from all this pain and the possibility of being sealed within another person, she forced herself to think. There she noticed the two civilians she sensed before. They were taking a spot behind the strongest Hyuga, hiding from her. Her instincts told her that either of them were to be the Jinchiurikis. So, she couldn''t let that happen! Not inside a dirty civilian! Not sure which one of them was to be the Jinchiuriki, and which one was the backup if the other one died, Kurama decided to destroy them. She tried to form a tailed beast bomb, but failed. The seal was slower than the 4th Hokage, but it was working already, moreover her existence was shaken. With a growl, Kurama used her entire will to push her chakra into the civilian girls, in hope to break them from the inside. Unfortunately, in her current form, that was a bad idea as she felt her existence was severed in two and rather than killing the civilians, she felt her separate existences¡­ merge with the both of them. ¡­. In a matter of seconds, two Nine-Tailed beasts started to rampage on the Hokage Mountain of Konoha. ** ** ** Chapter 243: 243: What the Fuck happened here? Chapter 243: 243: What the Fuck happened here? Chapter 243: What the Fuck happened here? ¡ª The Akatsuki were reported to be heading towards the Bounty Station located in the Land of Fire, and Team Asuma and Team Neji moved towards there through the fastest route. Neji wasn''t flying this time, it was a Team Neji exclusive bonus that he would be forced to share with team Asuma if he were to reveal it. So without a flight, the trip would take a while. The Elemental Nations, although called countries, were as big as continents by the standards of both of Neji''s previous worlds. Asuma said it should take them around 20 hours, and 18 if they sped up, and the fact that they were going faster than the fastest motorbikes said something. He noticed Ino ncing at him quite a few times, but she tried her best to avoid getting discovered. Though Asuma did notice the scene and chuckled to himself despite the asion. Neji didn''t have to do it in hisst mission since it was a rtively short journey, but this time he had to eat dried-out bacon made from special boar. The meat was infused with natural chakra so even when eaten in low quantity it filled any Ninja''s tummy. Around 17 hours in, while they all ran with Neji rxing with Aya in a separate body, Shikamaru raised an eyebrow at Asuma and said. "It''s been a while since you touched a smoke," said Shikamaru, watching Asuma chuckle with a thin tree branch between his lips, biting on it. "You are even showing withdrawal syndrome and satisfying your urges with a stick. That guy, Chiriku, was he really that big of a deal to you?" Asuma nced at Choji before nodding to Shikamaru. "He was to me what Choji is to you." He let the implication settle as everyone''s eyes soon saddened in sympathy. "And no, I have decided to stop smoking because of something else. I will tell you after the mission is done." Neji hummed at that. ''So Kurenai is pregnant already. Kinda hoped that wouldn''t happen, but oh well. I guess I will keep Asuma alive.'' MILFs were fun, but a pregnant woman was not. It would be scummy even for Neji if he let Asuma die just because he wanted a handful of his pregnant wife. He suddenly heard an amused hum from Lady Luck in his head. ["Why does it matter since they''re all gonna die anyway when you destroy the world? Just let him die take his wife, what''s so wrong with that?"] Neji froze, making everyone turn to him before he gestured for them to continue running. ''Yeah, right.'' Neji said to Lady Luck. ''Fuck you.'' ["Whenever you want~"] he heard a sweet giggle in his ears. He would still save Asuma though, as hypocritical as that decision was. ¡ª- Around a minute into running on top of tree branches again, he found Ino slowing down a bit to start running beside him. Everyone else was a few steps ahead. "Are you alright?" Ino said, looking at him as they ran. "You suddenly stopped back there." "I did it because of you." Neji said, making her raise the eyebrow of her eye that wasn''t covered by her hair. "Oh?" "The view is better from behind." He said, watching her almost stumble on a tree branch before she got back to track because of his telekinesis. "Sakura was right that day, you really are a pervert-" Ino said with a frown before her eyes widened and her face reddened. "Wait no, you could have seen my butt from any position with your eyes! You are just pulling my leg!" Neji shrugged but said nothing in his defence, while the others in front turned to give her a look, with Asuma chuckling. She blushed. "Ugh, this is embarrassing." After a minute of silence she spoke again. "Ey, aren''t you going out with Sakura already? Is it appropriate to joke about these things?" "Oh right, you saw us that day." Neji said, watching her from under his blindfolds as she stiffened. "And no we aren''t going out. We are just two adults who decided to let our feelings take control. Sakura needed someone to listen to her after her heart broke, I just happened to be present at the right ce at the right time." "So before that you and she had a bad rtionship just like how I saw in the Onsen." Ino asked, eyeing him suspiciously. "If that''s the case then I feel like you are downying yourself, though. Sakura isn''t the type to just¡­ embrace anybody just because her heart was broken. Yeah, you''re downying yourself¡­ It wasn''t all luck." Neji chuckled and she continued. "Why do you do that anyway? First that day in the Onsen, you just took a p and stayed silent for a long time. Though you did retaliateter on. Then with your n¡­ you were strong enough to break free but only did it when your life was close to an end if the rumours about your eye transnt are true. Is acting low-key fun." Neji smiled. "Would you believe me if I said yes?" He asked, watching her stare at him nkly. "Yeah, you don''t believe me. But it''s the truth, I simply find these situations amusing. Your reaction a minute ago, for example. That''s a cute face you made, by the way." "Uff, annoying." Ino grumbled, looking away from his face. Another silent minuteter, she spoke. "By the way, the Yamanaka n aren''t just trained in mind-rted Ninjutsu. We are also taught the traditional mind maniption technique. But let me confirm my guesses still, are you trying to seduce me right now, like you did with Sakura?" Neji pulled up his blindfold to smile at her, watching her face go red as he continued. "Can I seduce you like Sakura, though? You are much smarter and more beautiful than her, so you are surely a harder opponent than my strawberry head. Am I confident in seducing such a phenomenal existence?" She cringed at the nickname but giggled in amusement otherwise. Ino was Sakura''s best friend, and the other way around was also true, however, the blonde girl always liked topare herself with Sakura, and had recently built an inferiorityplex due to Sakura being taken under Tsunade while she was not. Also, her new ''crush'' was stolen by Sakura, even though she and Neji started rough. So, the best way to please her was to praise her that she was better than Sakura. "Smooth tongue." Ino giggled, smiling lightly. "Say, wanna hang out after the mission is done? I can buy you dinner." Now knowing that he wasn''t taken, Ino would obviously make a move before he actually gets taken. Neji knew that and smiled. "That sounds fun. Let''se up with a timeter." "Sure. We can discuss all night long on our way back from this mission." She said, biting her lips as she gave him a dirty look. She soon broke into aughter and apologised for her act, but her ''act'' had done its trick and Neji really was into this girl now. For now, they continued running. Neji got another remark from Lady Luck about how he was so busy fucking women instead of searching for his missing girls but he ignored it. He had to check some girls of this world because his own girls might have reced them, with their memories locked or some shit. Or else it wouldn''t make sense why such strong people like them weren''t famous around here. For all he knew, Ino might be Kimi. Though he doubted it. He was pretty sure he would recognise Kimi, Nejire, and Momo anywhere, no matter what form they took. As for Rumi and Ryukyu, not that they weren''t close but they were still rtively new in his ''family''. Neji stopped thinking and his eyes shook with his head snapping back towards Konoha''s direction. "Huh, again?" Ino asked Neji as Asuma turned back. "Do you see anything?" He asked as Neji''s jaws clenched. "Can''t say I dont. Something¡­ big is happening in Konoha." Neji said, ignoring everyone''s surprise since his statement could be interpreted in a way that said he could see what was happening in Konoha from this far Neji didn''t bother exining himself and mentally summoned Kurai on his shoulders. The others repeated his words while Kurai gulped down a dragon fruit, looking at Neji. "What''s wrong, papa?" Kurai asked equally seriously, and the blood on her fur made Ino, Shikamaru and Choji shudder. She could feel his emotions, so she knew something seriously wrong had happened. "Midnight and Nagant-" Neji was about to exin before he hissed with a painful expression. "Shiii¡­ dying hurts when my senses are shared." His Shadow Clone just died. Unlike the usual Shadowclone death, this hurt since he was controlling the body in real-time. He then looked at Kurai and following his gesture she touched fingers with him. Immediately, silver smoke puffed out and once it cleared Neji and Kurai were gone, and a blindfolded white cat with spiky hair popped up, with two pristine white wings on its back. "Oh for fuck''s sake," the cat, Neji, said in a squeaky voice, before sighing. He could still use Mana in this form since he wasn''t cursed anymore, and though it was still somewhat annoying to be a cat, this wasn''t the end of the world. He turned to the Ninjas. "Guys,e over." He said, but it wasn''t a request at all as all of them flinched when they were pulled towards him by a telekic force. "[Teleport]." He said and activated the Teleport spell. It took a toll on his mana so he could only use it when Fused, when his mana was [INTx10000]. Unfortunately, this time he needed Fusion for more than just teleportation. He saw a notification saying how his Obito Quest was destroyed, since he just abandoned it, but he didn''t care. He just wondered what the fuck led to that foxy situation. ''Perhaps those idiot Hyugas have an answer.'' Neji grunted as he and his fellow Ninjas reappeared in Konoha, above the Hokage mountain. Asuma, asking Neji about what the fuck just happened and from where did he learned Flying Thunder God, froze as the scene ahead registered on his mind. The others had fallen silent as well. Neji could understand why. Two gigantic foxes, one raven furred and one a mixture of blue and pink, nine tailsshing behind each of them, roared as while stepping and massacring the ten Hyugas attacking it, while a dozen more Ninjas hade for backup. However, Neji was more worried about the beasts'' [Status] than the destruction they were causing. [Nemuri Kayama - Corrupted Tailed Beast - Peak Tier 10] [CP: 8,476,206/8,523,333] [Kiana Tsutsumi - Corrupted Tailed Beast - Peak Tier 10] [CP: 8,406,602/8,523,333] What the fuck happened here? ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Since some people aren''t satisfied with this arc ?? I have decided a mass release to finish andpensate for this arc. Chapter 244: 244: Foxy Bitches (1) Chapter 244: 244: Foxy Bitches (1) Chapter 244: Foxy Bitches (1) ¡ª [New Quest, "Tailed Beast Rampage", has been created!] Neji was confused and overall shocked, so he didn''t bother looking at the details of the quest. He hadn''t kept his eyes on the Hyuga Compounds during his date, or he would have noticed this. Something happened and the previous main family of Hyugas made Midnight and Nagant into two Nine-Tailed Beasts. Somehow, either by force or the former heroes cooperated for some reason. However, they weren''t Jinjurikis. No, they had be the beast itself. There was also Naruto a bit far from the battlefield, and no one seemed to pay any attention to his dead body. But Neji did. His ?Lord''s Eye? saw the fine hole inside the boy''s head. He was shot. By a weapon that shouldn''t exist in this world. Nagant. She shot him. Then it made sense how Naruto Uzumaki, the fucking main character of this world, died. An outer variable took action, something that shouldn''t have happened had happened, and was thereby forced to be fixed by the will of the world, where instead of the Nine-Tails dying as it should, it rather merged with the variables'' existence. Neji doubted that Nagant and Midnight were killed, or got their existence devoured, since their Stats showed their names still. Their minds were just in an unstable state. Confused and eager for an answer to what led to this situation, Neji decided to save the two women. The ten Hyugas his Shadowclone had noticed earlier were dead by now since they were the closest to the two beasts in their wake, so he couldn''t ask them. "Everyone," Neji said, looking back at the shocked faces of his and Asuma''s team. "You grab the people fighting and the ones knocked out, the ones who are alive anyway. Take them out of here. I will take care of the foxes." "What?" Asuma eximed in disbelief. "They aren''t something you alone can handle on your o-" Asuma, being the oldest one, tried to oppose but the cat-Neji just growled like a beast. "Do as I say before they kill you all. I am strong enough to take care of myself." he said, watching Temari, Tenten, and Hanabi nod immediately. They knew what he could do, and had no point in disobeying him, so they ran towards the few surviving Ninjas who had run here after noticing themotions, and were still fighting. Team Asuma grumbled but soon followed behind Team Neji. "Be careful." Ino said while running. ¡ª- Rather than jumping on the beasts right away, Neji decided to observe the situation for a minute. The first thing he noticed was a ck-and-white cat, with suspicious chakra pathways, lurking in the shadows. That, coupled with ?Observe? whose range limits were bypassed by his Lord''s Eye, he could see the name of the cat. Samui. Was she involved in this? It looked unlikely, since she was in the back, and pretty much hiding, but there was a chance. Annoyed and suspicious, he sent one of his clones behind her, watching her meow in fright like any usual cat, before Neji hit her acupuncture point under her neck and watched her cat form change to her original, human one once she was knocked out. He put her in his inventory and cancelled the Shadowclone. Then his eyes expanded all over Konoha to notice frightened civilians scrambling all around the vige, avoiding the crumbling mountain and buildings that were falling because of the two rampaging beasts. Most of the Ninjas currently present in the vige were busy saving the civilians who were about to get hit by the earthquake, calming them down, and taking them to shelters or out of the vige. The rest of the Ninjas had gathered around, being led by the Hokage who made way towards the mountain, followed by a worried Danzo and Kakashi. Neji noted this was the first time, in his memories, that he saw Danzo this frightened. The old man really feared Konoha was a goner, didn''t he? Poor guy. Neji made a Shadowclone, who used Transformation Jutsu, and led it to the iing ''backup'' to warn them to stay out. They wouldn''t fare well against these two beasts. These two weren''t as strong as the true Nine-Tails, but theirbined abilities made it dangerous for anyone fighting it in close range, and except for Kakashi and Danzo, none of the iing backups was particrly good at long-range attacks. Especially Tsunade. As for why they couldn''t fight these two beasts at close range? That''s because the scariest aspect of these tailed beasts was the quirks they inherited from their human counterparts. The beast, that was once Midnight, was releasing pink mist from all over its body, and once someone came into contact with it, they were immediately knocked out. That Gas, mixed with the chakra of the strongest tailed-beast, was far more potent than any sleeping gas that these Ninjas could defend against. Yet, the few who somehow could defend themselves against the gas were swiped by tornadoes created with the same type of gas, made from the beast''s nine tails spinning rapidly. So the only Ninjas still fighting were specialised in long-rangedbat, as they were outside the range of both the gas and tornado. Though, most of those Ninjas were being butchered as well because the other beast, who was once Nagant, was shooting at them with multicoloured chakra bullets, like minuscule-tailed beast bombs, from her nine tails. They weren''t precise shots, given the beast wasn''t in its right mind, and that''s exactly why a few Ninjas were still alive and attacking from the far. This was insane. Neji had to admit. If only these beasts knew some Jutsus and weren''t out of their mind at the moment, they might have reached beyond Tier 12. Luckily, that wasn''t so. If not, the two teams he sent out would be dead by now. They weren''t yet, because his dear Temari used his gift to her, the Magical Folding Fan, and cleared the mists to make a clear pathway. Heck, her waves even destroyed a few of the tornados that were shot at her. But she had limits. In the end, mere wind couldn''t defend against the chakra bullet that the Nagant-Fox was shooting, so Neji had to step in and erect multiple [Hyper Automatic Barrier] around Temari and a group that blocked off the bullets. Asuma, being the better ninja, used the clearance of the mist to run and save a few of the ninjas that were knocked by the mist but were yet to be crushed under either of the beasts'' feet. Choji did the same, deciding to use all his fat to achieve his Butterfly Form, where his speed was incredulous, and saved the ones he could. Ino and Shikamaru used their respective n''s abilities, Mind Possession and Shadow Possession, to take over a few of the knocked-out Ninjas'' bodies and drag them to safety. From the back, Hanabi warned of iing attacks that she noted using her Byakugan. With both of the team''s cooperation, most of the Ninjas that could be saved were saved in less than five minutes (though Neji was pretty sure these minutes were the longest five minutes in these 7 Ninjas'' lives). The others were either crushed under the beasts'' feet by then, or were dangerously close for that to be a possibility sooner thanter, so they were deemed to be impossible to be saved. Neji decided to take matters into his own hands from there. He took in a deep breath and channelled his divinity to his eyes, allowing Lord''s Eye to gain the perk of Tenseigan before he activated his ?Tenseigan Mana Mode?. His mana moved from his Mana Pool into his eyes and then erupted from there as if being filtered out. The filtered out mana, blue as the pacific ocean, formed a mana cloak around his body. He saw the Shadowclone he sent to Tsunade, as he told them to stay back, also attain the cloak. Meaning this Mana Mode could be shared between Shadowclones. Good to know. Atst a horn of chakra erupted from both the human and cat Neji, and he felt a huge boost in his stats. A technique that drew out part of his Mana reserves to form a mana armour around him that boosted his Mana by 10x. That, and as he activated up to 7 Gates, which provided him with a 3.75x boost, he was immediately standing at 37.5x stronger than his base, Fusion form (Mana wise, at least). And for the record, base-Fusion was enough to dominate Sasori, Deidara, and Shukaku like a bitch. With his enhanced stats, the world seemed to slow down, every movement looking more vivid and filled with ws, and Neji used the opportunity to move at a speed that cut through the air, allowing him to casually save the leftover Ninjas and drop them beside his team. "They were thest." "Couldn''t you have done that earlier?" "No." Neji lied to Asuma, noticing him nod casually while his teammates looked at him suspiciously. "Anyway, Lady Fifth was about toe here and I sent a Shadowclone to tell her to stop. I suppose you know the reason behind that. Now, if you will go and join them. I will take care of the foxes." The Ninjas exchanged nces and nodded. By now, they knew the invisible barrier was provided by him and after seeing his swift movements when he saved the Ninjas, they knew he was strong. So they had no choice but to obey. "Be careful. I will go tell the long-ranged attackers to aid you." "That wouldn''t be necessary." Neji firmly refused Asuma''s offer. "I don''t want anyone hurting them, they''re mine." Asuma took that as ament of him seeing them as his prey, though Neji meant that in a more literal sense. With a nod, Asuma and the team left, with Hanabi and Tenten telling him to be careful. Tamari just gave him a shrug and took off with a nod. Then, he focused on the foxes. ¡ª- By now, even these mindless chaotic and furious beasts had noticed these bunch of puny humans who were trying to save their prey. But it was toote, as all of them had fled, all except one small cat, covered in a chakra cloak. "Groarr!" The foxes roared, their instincts telling them to form a true-tailed beast bomb in their throat as they threw it forward, but the Cat simply waved his tail and hit the balls, causing them to burst midair. "Grr!" the beasts'' growl intensified, stepping forward as the cat growled back. With a swift breath in, the cat started to grow, inch by inch and feet by feet and soon it towered over the beasts by almost double the stature. His body was covered by scales, with spikesing out of his spine and reaching up to his tail, changing its soft texture to a bony draconic one. His paws were fine, but his nails were big, sharp and shiny. With two hornsing out of the cat''s head, it no longer looked like a cat, more than it did kike a devil. "That''s all?" The cat snarled out, his horn shining brightly as two beams of blue energy leapt outwards and hit the foxes in their nose. They cried, but that wasn''t all as the cat pushed his front paws on the foxes'' throats, pushing them down on the ground and loomed over them. One of the foxes, the one who once was Nagant, tried to retaliate Then, his tail moved. Covered in Tremor, it cut through the air and pped them in the face, one after another, at a speed beyondprehension. One. Two. Three. ¡­. ¡ª- Each hit shook the world like an earthquake and the foxes'' cheeks seemed to ripple in and out of existence with each p. Tsunade and Danzo stood still, their eyes in binocrs as they observed the scene in a terrible silence. "Ah¡­" it was Danzo who eximed his surprise first, his mouth agape as he put down the binocrs. Slowly, he turned to Neji. "Is that¡­ your cat?" Neji nodded. "Partially. It''s a state where I and my cat merge together to form what we like to call a Cat God. It''s¡­ my cat''s racial ability." At hisst words Danzo, followed by Tsunade, gave him a doubtful look before focusing on the battle again. "What is the Cat God doing?" It was Kakashi who asked that, his sharingan active as he squinted at the scene. Sharingan certainly couldn''t zoom into anything, but it could still help him perceive the scene better than normal eyes. "Certainly, that''s not its strongest attack?" "I am not trying to kill them, why would I use my strongest attack? I am just making the foxes submit." Neji replied, watching Kakashi turn to him in confusion. "Those two are my maids. This is an ident." Both Tsunade and Danzo''s heads snapped at him. Neji just shrugged. ¡ª- [Judgement of Light] The sky shed bright as condensed spears of light formed in the air before striking down on the foxes, piercing their limbs and each of their tails to stick it against the ground. After five minutes of countless pping, Neji realised these two beasts wouldn''t calm down like this, let alone return to their normal form. He couldn''t use his most destructive skills since their pained cries were a bit pitiful, so he decided to do it in a way that was proven to work in the canon timeline. ?Woodstyle? He wished not to resort to stealing Senju and or Uchiha bloodline powers this early since it would most likely give him Rinnegan and the rest of this world would be too boring. But there''s no choice left, so he decided to say fuck it and picked up Yamato''s dead body using his telekinesis. Yamato''s body, including the other dead bodies, wasn''t rescued because there was no need for that in this danger. The Hokage and a few others were looking at the scene from far, he knew, but it''s better to do it in front of them rather than put a [Blurred Barrier] and use Woodstyleter on. That''d lead him to answer unwanted questions. Rather, he put the devastated body inside his huge maw, as disgusting as he felt, and used [Major Heal] on it, causing the body to grow green and heal. While inside his mouth, outside everyone''s view, he used Mine on it, channelling it through his tongue and devouring Yamato''s Woodstyle through it. [Ding! You have mined "Woodstyle - Level 2"!] [Either Master Neji or Familiar Kurai can have it. Who do you wish to choose?] [Option ''Master Neji'' has been chosen!] [Woodstyle - Level 2 Details: Allows the user to create ¨C and manipte the created ¨C wood. -With enough level, user can essentially create anything out of wood.] Neji wasn''t surprised at the low level. Yamato wasn''t a perfect vessel for this, anyway. But he was pretty sure his dragon body was much stronger than Hashirama, so he would be able to use it better given time. After a second he put Yamato''s body from inside his mouth to his inventory, and by that time he also realised that he actually didn''t get Rinnegan or be an Otsutsuki outright, Neji decided either (or both) of those two would only happen after he collects the other half of Sage of Six Path, aka the Sharingan. Neji decided to move, channelling his mana into his ability ?Woodstyle?, watching instinctive anger and suppressed fear sh on the foxes'' faces, as he struck with wooding out of the ground, spinning around each other to form the head of a snake. He had no proper Jutsu for Woodstyle, so he was just doing crude imitations of one of his earth magic techniques. [Nine Headed Great Serpent] Wooden serpent heads, scary as they hissed, started to pop up from the ground one after another and soon nine heads were beside each of the tailed beasts, looking down on them with scary precision. "Strike." Neji ordered and the eighteen heads moved, plunging down to bite at different parts of the two beasts'' bodies. Red Chakra was sucked out of the beasts'' body, entering the ground from where the serpent heads came out, anding back to Neji with a rush of aggressive energy. The chakra converted to mana and joined Neji''s form, though it wasn''t any permanent boost. Neji watched in silence as the roars and cries of the foxes died out slowly, their body shrank but their fox ears and nine tails didn''t disappear. Soon, two naked human forms, beautiful as their sweat glistened under the moon,id down on the ground unconscious. [Quest, "Tailed Beast Rampage", has beenpleted!] Neji cancelled the fusion as a great burst of silver mist devoured the area, and not waiting for it to clear Neji ran to the two unconscious women and put towels over their naked forms. Though that didn''t make them any less ''naked'', and rather made their curves visible. Also, it might just be the most, but they looked somewhat more gorgeous. As the mist started to clear, Kurai jumped on his shoulder and dropped to sleep. It turned out that using the Cat Fusion form was straining on her since it wasn''t a Perfect Fusion form. He patted her neck and let her take a rest. When the mist fully cleared and the faraway Ninjas ran to the spot, Neji cancelled his Shadowclone and confronted them on his own. "Neji Hyuga," Danzo Shimura said as he stopped in front of Neji. "You are toe with me with your cat and two¡­ maids and answer the necessary questions." "I don''t think I want to do that." Neji stood up, the two sleeping beauties rising in the air by his telekinesis. "I have my own interrogation to do, if you don''t mind." "I do mind." Danzo said, raising an arm to stop Tsunade who was about to say something. "Your cat''s powers are extraordinary, and your maids'' states are dangerous. We need answers. What''d we do if they rampaged again after waking up?" "Well," Neji scoffed. "You and your group did nothing this time so I wouldn''t bother you to do anything in any potential ''next time'' either, in case anything does go wrong. They''re my girls, so I saved them. As simple as that. If they rampage again, I will save them again. I won''t want an senile old man to care about that." "You are not going to disobey an order from the vige!" Danzo yelled. "I can, and I will." Neji started to float in the air. "You''d need a hundred more of those ''eyes'' before you even dream to order me around. Now, you should shut up and rather bury the dead." Danzo''s his eyes widened and his jaws clenched he heard Neji''s threat. Only he knew what Neji meant. Following Neji''s gaze, he found dozens of dead bodies lying around the battlefield. However, nobody saw Neji''s eyes widening under his blindfold as he saw the missing body of Naruto Uzumaki. ''Someone took his body.'' Neji realised. ''Most certainly Obito since the abduction was so sneaky. Annoying.'' Unfortunately, he didn''t have time for this. He took off in the air, towards the clouds with the two unconscious women flying behind him. ** ** ** Chapter 245: 245: Foxy Bitches (2) Chapter 245: 245: Foxy Bitches (2) Chapter 245: Foxy Bitches (2) ¡ª Obito Uchiha, currently under the disguise of Tobi, knew that Asuma Sarutobi will being to hunt him because of his friend''s murder. So when he didn''t, even after enough time had passed, Tobi got curious. And curiosity, for a person who could teleport, was easy to settle most of the time, this one included. He entered his Kamui Dimension and opened a single eye-sizes hole in the air that showed Konoha. And Konoha¡­ was in a state more chaotic than the day of the Nine Tails'' attack. That got Tobi curious and frowning. What type of situation could get people more freaked out than the attack of Nine Tails? The answer turned out to be simpler than he thought. The attack of two Nine Tails. As hard as it was for his eye to believe the situation he saw, he knew what he saw wasn''t a Genjutsu. Nobody except for Itachi would be able to cast a Genjutsu of this level on him, and upon a few checking, he realised that really wasn''t the case. This was real. Those two Nine-Tailed foxes, one with dark raven fur and another with a mixture of blue-and-pink, weren''t as strong as the real deal, he could tell because he had the true Nine-Tails under his full control back in the day. His Sharingan told him that eache of these two held 1/6 of the original (undivided) Nine Tails'' chakra. Its attacks were more versatile than the true beast. The scene grew more unbelievable with each passing second as a white cat, dressed weirdly, grew huge and started to beat the crap out of the Tailed Beast. What the hell was happening in this world? Soon, though he initially was drawn very much into the battle, he noticed something weird and interesting halfway through the battle. Naruto Uzumaki, who he had confirmed had died earlier, was waking up again. The bullet wound in his head had almost healed, and he was breathing again. What the hell was happening today? Did a person really just revive? Was Nagato using his Rinnegan from somewhere? Tobi was confused but above all saw this as an opportunity when he noticed Naruto Uzumaki was very simr to the double Nine-Tailed beasts. He also had a portion of Nine Tails'' chakra. The beast itself had perished (more like merged, but it was the same thing in Tobi''s book), and Naruto wasn''t a Jinjhuriki anymore and was rather something of a tailed beast himself. Deciding that the fight of the huge cat, as he pped the foxes with its tail, had virtually ended already, Tobi pulled Naruto into the Kamui Dimension through the small hole in spacetime. This boy reminded Tobi of himself. More so since this boy''s crush, Sakura, was almost killed using the same technique that Rin was killed with, by basically the same type of guy- Sasuke. So Obito saw this as a great opportunity to manipte this boy into a fine soldier for the Akatsuki. ¡ª¡ï¡ª It was midnight, and the moonlight was shining above him. Thend of fire was huge with countless forests in it, and Neji picked one of them tond on. On top of a mountain, he manipted his mana to form a small open hut out of nothingness using Woodstyle. He put the girls inside, on top of a bed he summoned from his inventory and yed with a tired Kurai a bit. After ying and chatting with her for almost half an hour, he scratched under her chin. "You should leave now. Sorry for disturbing your ytime, but you are free to go now." "Okay," Kurai jumped off his shoulders. "Call me if you need any help. Even though we can''t fuse anymore for the next 24 hours." He gave her a nod and watched her run in the air. Once she was gone he focused on the two women who looked fairly more beautiful than thest time he saw them (which was a day ago). They got a glow up from the chakra in their system, or it was simply because of their racial evolution. [Kiana Tsutsumi - Kyuubi Human - Peak Tier 8] [Nemuri Kayama - Kyuubi Human - Peak Tier 8] Their race changed. Though Neji wasn''t even sure if it was still them or not, even if their names said so. Also, though they were in their human form now, their Tier was still pretty high. Because they weren''t Jinjhurikis, but the beast itself. Sighing to himself, he decided to check his quest from before. === Quest: Tailed Beast Rampage Details: Two strange Nine-Tailed Foxes have suddenly appeared in Konoha! They''re rampaging, killing anyone who stood in front of them! It falls upon you to defeat them because everyone else is too weak! Main Objective: Defeat the Foxes and save Konoha! Bonus Objective 1: Force Danzo to step into the battle and make him kill the foxes, forcing him to reveal his eyes! Bonus Objective 2: Kill the foxes yourself! Main Reward: [110 Levels], HP Potions 30x, MP Potions 40x, SP Potions 50x. Bonus Reward 1: [40 Levels], random A-Rank Wind Jutsu. Bonus Reward 2: [110 Levels (along with the killing Exp)] === ''Okay, weird why the first Bonus Objective is so specific but fine. Neither of the bonus Objectives met, anyway. Not that the rewards are that interesting.'' Neji noted. The reward for defeating a single Nawab was great, and even after he defeated two enemies (almost) on her level, the rewards were mundane. Now he was at level 567 and had henceforth unlocked the 6th skill for his Voidmancer ss. [Skill: Shadow Invisibility (Active) Effects: When standing under a direct shadow that covers his entire body, the user can turn himself invisible. -As the Voidmancer ss grows, the user would attain more control over this skill. Such as being able to turn parts of his body ¨C that are under shadow ¨C invisible.] The part "direct shadow" meant he couldn''t turn invisible by standing under the shadow of arge cloud that covered an entire city, but rather the shadow of buildings and trees. He was fine with it. As he finished briefing at his stats, he shifted his focus on the distant stars. His mind was soon upied by his girls'' whereabouts, and just like that hours passed. Atst, he heard a hum from the side and turned to find both women slowly opening their eyes at the same time. "Uh...Grrr?" They both sat up, looked around in confusion, and leashed at Neji once they noticed him, their teeth bared. Each of Neji''s fists curled up, coated in ?Tremor?, and went for a strike in their abdomen as they spat out saliva and fell on their knees, gasping for breath that didn''t enter their lungs for a while. "Calm now?" He asked, watching them re at him. But they stopped when Neji red back. "Good. Introduction." "...No need for that. It''s still us, or me at least." Nagant said, turning to Midnight. "I am not sure about Nemuri, her mind is weak." "Oh, shut up." Nemuri said, grumbling. "So much for a top spy, your n failed. We lost our minds and also got beat. I told you this guy is too powerful." Neji stared at them silently. Strange. It was fine for Lady Nagant, she was a killer already, but Midnight was strangely calm for a Hero who just killed dozens of people. From her words, it''s not as if she forgot her rampage either, so¡­ could it be a side effect of the merging? ''Perhaps maybe Kurama''s personality affected theirs?'' Neji asked himself. ''Possible.'' However, he picked up on something more crucial from her words. ''Your n'', that''s what Midnight said to Nagant. He looked at thetter, and his eyes met the assassin hero since he wore no blindfold. "So let me guess, you two tried to kill Naruto to then seal the Nine-Tails inside either of yourselves." He said, noticing them flinch. "Yeah, that worked really well. But why? Did you want to fight me? Did you not like me letting you two live?" They flinched again, but after a minute it was surprisingly Midnight who replied. "It''s an ident. I wanted to beat you up after getting stronger, so I wanted to be the Jinjuriki myself but Kiana insisted she would be the one so I just helped her to escape from the npounds. Then things went wild when the Nine Tails actually emerged from inside the blonde boy. It plunged at us and tried to do something, I am not sure, but it failed and got absorbed into us." It didn''t really ''fail'', not in Neji''s eyes. If not, this woman, as she covered her chest with a nket, wouldn''t even have talked to him. The ice between them was too thick for that. He turned to Nagant. "Alright? Now I am confused about what I should really do with you two." Should he punish them for trying to kill him after he kidnapped and molested one of them and also destroyed their entire world? Or should he count things fair for once? "What happened to Toga?" He asked. "Actually, give me a detailed description of everything you did after I left." The girls exchanged nces and sighed. ¡ª- In the end, it turned out they hadn''t hurt anybody he cared for. Everyone was just sleeping. Midnight and Nagant only nned to hurt him, and probably kill him ¨C though Nagant wouldn''t admit it ¨C in the end it wasn''t that big a deal. It was actually rather fun having a hot assassin woman trying to kill him from time to time (nothing to be judged there). Though obviously he wouldn''t just let this slide as if nothing happened. He was biased because he liked them, but still, Nagant surely nned to put him six feet under. Both of them needed punishment. "What is the meaning of this?!" Kiana was the first to hiss, while Nemuri looked a bit turned on. "You two are my Pokemons. My pets, if you will. I am just taking you for a walk." Neji smirked at her. Wooden handcuffs were strapped on Nagant''s wrists, both cuffs on her both wrists connected by a rope, and simr cuffs were on her ankles as well. Atst, there was a wooden choker on her neck, and a rope of red chakra came out of it that Neji was grabbing with his left hand. His right hand had a rope of simr red colour, connected to Midnight who had received a simr treatment. The both of them, naked as the day they were born, red at him, their eyes filled with strange royal pride that they shouldn''t have. Though Midnight was a bit on the tamer side, given her pussy was starting to get wet. "Let''s get moving." Neji said, yanking the chakra rope as one of them grunted and another moaned (before quickly correcting herself). With a twist of Neji''s fingers, he activated his [Teleport] magic. He didn''t learn many spells in the five days, but he learned the crucial ones. So he could use this even without Kurai, and now ¨C after levelling up 110 times ¨C he also had enough Mana to perform it without falling too low on energy. The space twisted around itself and three secondster Neji was standing just outside the busy hospital of Konoha, and even the outside was filled with patients hurt from the aftermath of the battle. As Neji appeared, the crowd went eerily silent. Suddenly finding two naked women, hot as sun yet dangerous as fire ¨C given their nine fox tails ¨C as they crawled behind him¡­ their eerie silence was justified. But their eyes didn''t lie, the lust was clear. But they could only look, nothing more. Because in all sense, though these were two foxy bitches, they were his foxy bitches. ** ** ** Reminder: Have you voted all three power stones for these three chapters? ?? If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 246: 246: Confusion (1) Chapter 246: 246: Confusion (1) Chapter 246: Confusion (1) ¡ª What type of reaction would you expect from people if you walked with two jaw-dropping, naked beautiful women following behind you while wearing dog cors? Neji had the answer to that question. Though the initial reactions consisted of confusion and fright, given the nine tails dancing behind each of the women, it didn''t take long for all those emotions to take a turn and lust to fill people''s eyes. The females looked away from the scene, blushing at the feeling of self-consciousness while the males gawked shamelessly. The fox-women, on the other hand, tried to cover their privates with their tails. Neji didn''t stop that, it was fun seeing them struggle as they were mostly failing because of theck of control over their tails. Though Midnight was rather enjoying it, if the juices dripping from her thighs were saying anything. She really was Kimi''s admirer. Sluts. Neji ignored the looks of people and yanked the leashes of red chakra that were wrapping around the two women''s necks, making them grunt as they were forced to follow behind him. He walked through the front gate of the hospital, the crowd making a clearance for him to enter, and soon found himself inside the hospital. The first doctor he recognised inside was Sakura, who was busy healing the patientsying down on the floor. Busy, until she saw him and his pany''. Her expression froze as she stared at the scene briefly, watching the foxy girls re at her before she looked up at Neji. "W¡­what¡­?" "Sorry to leave you like that," Neji said, remembering how he ditched her in front of her house. "The situation happened to be very serious." Sakura''s gaze kept shifting from him to the foxes. ¡ª- "That''s fine, but¡­" Sakura gaped at the scene. "What is happening?" She asked slowly, looking at him shrug as he took out a pink bunny headband from his pockets. For the record, his pockets shouldn''t be able to house such a thing. "What''s this now? Also, you are not answering my question." "Wear it." He ignored her statement, tossing the headband over to her, watching her ept it with a small frowned. "Trust me." He was telling her to trust him while two naked women crawled behind him like bitches? Heck, the raven-haired woman even looked turned on. Regardless, Sakura sighed and put on the bunny headband even while people gave her weird looks. Gosh, her reputation was ruined. ''The Hokage''s disciple wears kinky bunny ears instead of treating patients.'' Neji walked away without exining anything and Sakura just growled and went back to her healing. More than the fact that he was followed by two bitches, she didn''t like how he didn''t give her more than a minute of his time. Naruto¡­ was dead, supposedly, but she was still more worried about Neji. Yet now aftering back, he didn''t even give her enough attention! In irritation, she went to heal the patient in front of her, his arm broken. It would usually take 3 minutes for an injury like that to heal, however, as Sakura channelled her chakra, instead of the green light of the Mystical Palm, pink light lit up from her palm and¡­ the arm was healed in an instant. Huh? What? ¡ª- [Healer of the Pink Headband] - that was the item that Neji just handed over to Sakura. She deserved it because he got it from her quest. He just forgot to give it to her before. In short, it boosted any healing done by or at the user by 5000%. Though that just made him more curious about one person. The Director of the Last Act. Ninty percent of the items he got, the ones who''s creators were named, were made by the Director. Just who the hell was that? Curious. In any case, Neji led his two pokemons to the third floor of the hospital where Tsunade was waiting, healing the especially injured people. She had summoned the Great Slug as well, who was also helping with the healing process. "Hokage-sama," Neji called, watching Tsunade''s focus snap from the patient to him. ¡ª- Tsunade Senju was very worried when Neji''s Shadowclone asked her to stay out of the battle a few hours ago. She didn''t want him to risk his life, far from that ¨C but she had no choice but to do as he asked since he started to dominate the battle before she could meddle in. So when she heard his voice all of a sudden, her eyes snapped to him and lit up with a relieved light. However, that light died out immediately when her eyes fell on the two foxes crawling behind him, and her expression turned sour. "I am back and done with my interrogation." Neji finished. "...I see." she replied dryly, her eyes still on the two women. "And what is the meaning of this?" She understood the mechanism of¡­ the dog cors around the two women. They seem to have the same principle as the First Hokage''s wood chakra suppression jutsu. But why did he use it on them like this? Why were they naked? Was this kid insane? "Judgement that I decided after the interrogation." Neji said calmly. "They were in the wrong and now they''re being punished for it." She frowned and stood up, taking off her medical gloves. The patients around the room, and a few of the other doctors, we''re looking at the scene strangely, so Tsunade gestured for him to follow her. Neji followed wordlessly, the foxes groaning as they did the same. ¡ª- After walking behind her for a minute, Tsunade took Neji to the rooftop. He was expecting her to leash at him, to yell at him immidiately now that there was nobody else around- but she didn''t do that. No, rather than anything negative¡­ unlike anything he expected, Tsunade jumped on his embrace and hugged him tightly. "Are you alright?" she asked in a very gentle voice, filled with worry. "Ah¡­" Neji was dumbfounded, and so were the foxes under him. "I am alright. Thanks for asking¡­?" Weird. He expected her to get angry at him and whatnot. But¡­ holy shit, did she sound worried. She pulled herself back, giving him an uncertain look, and he suddenly felt a bit guilty for assuming things. "There isn''t any weird side-effect or anything of that sort for using that merged form right? Tell the truth, are you really alright?" "Um," he cleared his throat. "Well. Yes. That''s my cat, Kurai''s, racial ability. There is a cooldown to it, but nothing that hurts me. I am fine." "Alright, I will take your words for it." She nodded, her worry vanishing slowly, though not entirely. "Hope you aren''t lying to not make me , Neji-" "I will take this opportunity to dere I am not Dan, by the way." Neji interrupted her. He didn''t like how spoiled she treated him just because he looked like Dan. "A Hokage shouldn''t act so¡­ easygoing. I was expecting you to punish me ¨C though I obviously wouldn''t have epted any punishment regardless ¨C but you didn''t even try. I want to clear it up, I am not Dan, I am someone else entirely. Please treat me ordingly." Tsunade frowned and crossed her arms under her breasts. Her expression looked annoyed as she looked into his eyes without blinking. ? Right. She was mad now- "I know you are not Dan, brat. Did Shizune tell you about him?" Tsunade replied, her tone much calmer than Neji would expect. "True, I initially took favour of you because you do look like my lover ¨C who''s been dead for 28 years, by the way ¨C but thatsted for a very limited amount of time. Dan can''t be reced for me, not just because someone else has white hair and blue eyes. You are more like¡­ a son to me, Neji, as weird as that might sound." Neji paused. She was sixty years old, while he was more than two hundred years old if he counted his first life, the time he spent in the void, and his memories as Neji Hyuga. So to get son-zoned by someone so much younger ¨C even if she was a prime milf ¨C it felt somewhat¡­ weird. "You look kind of disappointed?" Tsunade asked, smirking softly. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing," Neji replied dryly. "Shizune was sure about her point though." Tsunade shrugged. "That girl never loved another person romantically - how can she ever understand? In any case, let''s drop this subject." She shook her head. "Anyway, give me a brief of what happened to your maids? Who are they anyway?" Neji nced at the two foxes under him, and started his story. It was a fake one, but it imitated the original one. He told her the story where these two women were from the Land of Silence - who escaped from there to form a vige with other simr fugitives in a lost corner of the Land of Fire. After encountering the vige while in a mission, the situation led Neji to destroy the entire ce with only these two women (and the other blonde Maid girl) getting out of it alive. Guilty, and also because Neji liked them, he brought these three girls to the n after bing the n Head. He wasn''t expecting two of them to form a n to take him down. The two women had tried to interrupt his story and point out his lies three times ¨C but some telekic assault kept their mouths shut (not exactly, but yes). Neji then went into details where these two girls teamed up with the Hyugas and how things ended up with Naruto ¨C and finally finished the story. Tsunade took in his words in long silence before sighing and shaking her head. "People died, Neji. Even¡­ Naruto. All because your maids wanted to y Pick Me. I¡­ I don''t know what to do with this. You are strong, you can probably beat me in a fight ¨C so I can''t punish them as long as you say ''no''. But¡­ please, be mindful of people''s lives. It''s not humane if you stop doing so. Same goes for your maids, even though you say they had no intention of hurting normal people ¨C and the target was only you all along." "That''s true¡­" "Also, you shouldn''t have hid the news of taking out a secret vige and having foreigners maids under you. I did hear about the story of that night when these three girls interacted with the vigers ¨C but I didn''t bother making sure of their identity because¡­ I trusted you Neji." She said, looking at him in silence, the light in her eyes weak. She had a really soft spot for him, it turned out. This wasn''t a situation where one would get a p on their wrist ¨C even if they were strong. She could easily exile him from the vige for protecting these two terrorists. But she wasn''t doing it. It was¡­ touching. It reminded him of his mother. Not the first one ¨C but Gara, the one who loved him like the most precious gem. Neji¡­ felt bad. Really, he didn''t feel this way in a long time. The Neji that Tsunade looked favourably with was himself ¨C not the original one ¨C since Lady Luck rewrote reality and ced himself in the history of the timeline. So, seeing her trust break that way¡­ he really did feel bad. Shit. He was even ying to get into her pants for two weeks now. Neji sighed in his head, angry at himself for even caring. He needed to fix this. Somehow. He needed to¡­ apologize. Neji bowed. "I am sorry for what they did. I am going to leave the vige. Even the current situation¡­ that''s another mistake I made, I didn''t have to take them out on a ''stroll'' as if they were dogs. People would know about them by the morning, and they will be frightened. I don''t want to make things worse for you." "No, you are going nowhere," Tsunade said sternly, pulling him up and looking up at his eyes with a frown. "Did I say I exiled you? It''s really the Hyugas who need to be punished ¨C for trying to do what the Uchiha did once and failing. Though yes, I do agree I don''t like what you are doing with these two. Get them dressed and¡­ at least do something permanent to seal their powers, I am sure you have something like that on you. Another of your cat''s ''racial ability'', perhaps?" She said thest line with an amused smirk. Right. She didn''t buy that. He told her about how he got Woodstyle from Yamato. It was Kurai''s racial ability that he earned while in Fusion. She didn''t buy that either. Hah, she really did remind him of his mother¡­ it was hard to hide things from her. Hah, and he just wanted to bone her. Really, he was going back to his bad habits. Neji dropped two nice dresses from his inventory and eyed the two foxes, gesturing for them to wear them. "In any case," Tsunade continued as the two women started to wear their clothes with a bewildered expression. "If you are free, can youe and help me heal some patients? You don''t have to if you are tired." "No, not tired. But honestly," Neji looked at the two foxes. "I think I have a better idea." ¡ª- The Nine Tails'' chakra, if shared willingly by the Tailed Beast, can be used as a healing cloak for another person. Neji found that action to be the best way possible for these two to clear their image. The public didn''t know that these two were actually the tailed beasts, so with Tsunade''s help Neji could sell their identity as Jinchiurikis who took the beasts inside them to help humanity. The n was a sess. First to share her chakra was Midnight ¨C who may be somewhat apathetic to killing, but was still a hero in the end. The receiver of her chakra was a brave shinobi, who was initially getting hurt by the chakra ¨C but as Neji kept healing him with magical spells before Midnight finally managed to bnce her chakra enough for it to actually heal the Ninja. Slowly, the rest of the people got braver and came to the two foxy women, taking their chakra and getting their wounds healed. The seriously wounded ones ¨C the ones who lost a body part or two ¨C were helped by Neji''s [High Heal]. Like that, something phenomenal happened. In the world''s history, everyone in the hospital was healed 100%. More so, it all happened in less than 5 hours. Night had ended and the morning sun was rising in the sky. Neji sat on the edge of the rooftop, basking in the sun with the two foxes silent beside him ¨C their expressionplicated. "...Sorry. Really." both Nagant and Nemuri said, their heads lowered as the sun rose above their heads. Neji was pleased, though somewhat¡­. confused. What the hell was he doing right now? ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: I am somewhat sick due to drinking too much cold soda and then ice cream, which I don''t regret. Except I had to do long travel back and forth, which I don''t like given my motion sickness. I will try to keep uploading, but just be weary that I might not be able to. Chapter 247: 247: Confusion (2) Chapter 247: 247: Confusion (2) Chapter 247: Confusion (2) ¡ª Obito Uchiha was leaning against the wall while his single eye looked down on the blonde, sleeping boy in front of him. Though he initially bought Naruto Uzumaki here to make him serve Akatsuki, he now had a decision to make. Should he kill this kid? Make the Gedo Statue absorb his chakra? Or should he go after one of those Kyuubis in Konoha? That boy, Neji Hyuga, might have killed the two foxes the same way he killed Shukaku. If that''s the case, Naruto''s chakra would be the only option left for thepletion of the Gedo Statue. But¡­ no, he shouldn''t be too sure about the death of those two beasts, he should go visit Konoha once more, and if it turned out that the two foxes were still alive ¨C he should send Nagato and Konan there to retrieve them. Then again, maybe that wouldn''t be a good idea, given what he saw back there ¨C Obito doubted if Nagato would be able to defeat Neji in that white-cat form. The man in question, Nagato Uzumaki, was sitting in the corner of the room ¨C with Konan beside him ¨C and spoke while looking at Naruto. "Interesting thing. This boy has be the Nine-Tails beast itself, rather than a Jinchuriki. Unlike a Jinchuriki, directly absorbing his Chakra wouldn''t kill him, so we can take as much chakra as we need and ¨C as long as we don''t take his entire reserves ¨C he will still be fine, in fact he would regenerate his chakra given time. Interesting indeed." Obito didn''t know that. Then again, it would only make sense for Nagato to know more about the Statue than himself, as the other man was the only one who could summon it. In any case, that worked too. Obito gave the skinny man a nod, his eyes inevitably falling on the apathetic expression of Konan on the side, rendering him to chuckle softly. "On a side note, you two don''t look bothered at all even though you just killed your mentor an hour ago," Obito said in a deep voice, but he got no response from any of them. Amusing. "That is a good reaction." Jiraiya of the Sannin, the once mentor of Nagato and Konan. He hade spying on them here ¨C in the Land of Rain ¨C and had confronted "Pain" in a battle that he lost and died. Obito made sure that he was indeed dead and a situation like his own wouldn''t happen. That body was very deep underwater, where it will be hard to find (let alone recover) even for Obito. He then looked at Naruto again. Six more tailed beasts. That''s how many more they needed to catch toplete the Gedo Statue, starting from the Three-Tails to the Eight-Tails. Now, with the Nine-Tails on his hands, that would be an easy game. "ce Hiruko on another team," Obito Uchiha said, smirking under his mask. "I will be teaming up with Naruto." He watched him nod before continuing. "Then bring Hiruko''s team with yourself and attack Konoha." Four Akatsuki, along with Hiruko''s own subordinates. Obito wanted to see how that Hyuga boy would fare against that. Yes, finally things were starting to look interesting. ¡ª¡ï¡ª Tsunade was very pleased with the situation at the hospital. Though the people who died were still dead, the ones who had even an ounce of life left within them were saved. Konoha just survived the attack of two tailed-beasts with the most minimal of casualties. Her single greatest regret was that¡­ Naruto was dead. Missing too, probably turned into ashes by a tailed beast bomb. Yamato was dead as well, but Naruto''s loss in particr made a gap in her happy heart. ¡­Perhaps it''s because she gave him her ne? Really, that seemed possible. At least even that ne was gone ¨C that cursed thing. Sitting in the window of her office, pouring the expensive booze that Neji got her two weeks ago, Tsunade absentmindedly stared at the fountain below the Hokage building. ''Jiraiya¡­'' what would he do once he learned about Naruto''s death? Will he¡­ me her? But then again, she did deserve the me. She couldn''t protect the boy, even though he reminded her of her younger brother. ''Grandpa¡­ what do I do?'' Tsunade felt like a helpless little girl. Most of the people of her era were gone. Dead for the most part, but even the ones alive didn''t have a close rtionship with her. Not anymore, excluding Jiraiya. He was the one who she could share some personal things with ¨C who she could talk about the past with. It would hurt her a lot if he hated her for being unable to protect Naruto. Suddenly, the fountain she was looking at trembled ¨Cthe water rippling strangely¨C before a green frog jumped out of it. Huh? The frog then looked around, its eyes soon locking on her, as it leapt upwards ¨C jumping higher than any normal frog should be capable of and falling on herp. "Tsunade-girl," the frog said, causing her to refrain from punching him. She recognised him now. Fukasaku, the Great Toad Sage. "Jiraiya-boy has been killed." "..." ¡­What? ¡ª¡ï¡ª Things certainly went well, but it didn''t feel well. Neji was confused, initially, but now he made his decision. He had enough girls toplete his God quest anytime. He didn''t need Tsunade and Hinata, they could stay alone. There was no reason to waste any more time on this world ¨C no reason to needlessly get attached to them to only hurt them in the end by destroying their home, where their family and friends lived. It was time to leave Konoha. ["Sorry,"] he heard Lady Luck''s voice in his head. ["I didn''t want to make you depressed. I just¡­ wanted you to enjoy yourself, you know. Not to rush things and let nature do its charm. But¡­ I understand my fault. Tsunade reminds you of your mother, so you don''t want to get attached to her too much ¨C in case history repeats itself."] That''s another reason that he wanted to leave right away. Nawab wasn''t here, but the Gods would be. Gods would catch up to him if he didn''t leave before the six months time limit. He didn''t want to send the girls he got close to in this world away as well, nor did he want them hurt or dead. So he had to move faster than nned, and stop thinking about getting his dick wet. "That''s fine, you are not omniscient." Neji said while packing his stuff. His inventory had enough, but they were mostly modern attires, not suitable for this world-line. "Anyway, looks like someone is here ¨C talk to youter." Lady Luck gave him an agreeing hum as knocks fell on the door. "Come in, Hanabi." Neji said, not caring to turn around even as the door opened. He could see her anyway. "Anything you need?" "Hinata onee-chan is awake¡­" Hanabi said, looking at him packing his things. Midnight''s sleeping gas had finally worn off. "We aren''t telling her about the incident ¨C knowing how she will react. You should talk to her." She went silent after saying that and watched him keep packing in silence. "What are you doing, Onii-sama?" "Preparing to leave." He said. "Also, sorry, I can''t help with Hinata. I am not a therapist." He could try, but he saw no reason to waste his time with her anymore. "Have you eaten?" "I have. What do you mean by preparing to leave, though?" Hanabi asked. "Did¡­ the Hokage exile you?" "She didn''t. That''s exactly why I am leaving." Neji turned to her. "Another reason is- I am searching for someone. I have limited time. So I have decided to go all out now." "It''s one of those five girls, isn''t it?" Hanabi asked, looking into his eyes. "Who are they really, Onii-sama?" Neji stared at her. "Do you want to know?" He shrugged. "Actually no, I am not going to tell you yet." "..." Hanabi''s lips thinned. "I heard those two maids are still alive?" "They are." "Why?" Hanabi looked at him in confusion. "I heard the story. They nned to hurt you. Why did you let them live?" Neji smiled awkwardly. "Well~ guilty conscience? Because I like them? Basically, I hurt them and destroyed their everything. Their action ispletely justified, in that sense, it''s only natural they''ll try to hurt me too. Not that they''re seeding. Anyway, they have apologised ¨C and I can confirm it was a real apology given I didn''t sense any negative emotion." Hanabi opened her mouth again. Probably to ask him just what he did to them for their actions to be justified. But she never mouthed her question and shut her lips. A minute passed and she looked at his luggage. "Who else is going with you?" "Temari," he said. "Hm, and Tenten too now, I sent a clone to her and she agreed right this moment. My three maids will alsoe with me." "Then¡­" Hanabi started slowly. "Why didn''t you tell me to pack things up? Do you¡­ not want me going with you?" "Are you ready to leave the n and vige you were taught to dedicate your life to?" Neji shrugged at her. "Temari is ready, she left her own vige for me. Tenten is¡­ well, she''s an orphan. She''s had a crush on me for ages, and now that she has been loved like never before - it would be weird if she chose the vige over me. But are you ready though?" He looked at her. "Ready to leave with the guy who hangs out with multiple women and has also crippled your father? Heck, I basically degraded your Hyuga n as much as possible without destroying it outright." Hanabi was silent. "You deserve better." Neji said and turned around, putting his luggage into his inventory. "What the hell are you up to now?" Hanabi snapped, her voice growing louder for the first time. "Is this some sort of test? Some sort of prank?? You aren''t acting like yourself, Onii-sama!" "Because it''s not good for you if I act like myself now." Neji turned and walked over to her. "Do you really trust me, even though I hide so many things from you? Are you even sure I am who you think I am?" "Does it matter?" Hanabi looked up at him. "I love you. You love me back. It''s not about skinship, or you would have had me warm up your bed by now! You didn''t. I asked but you didn''t. Don''t just¡­ don''t just assume I am less loyal than the others! Do you know how much it hurts, dammit?!" It was Neji''s turn to fall silent. By then, she was pulling him by the cor (having tip-toed to do so) and ring at him with her Byakugan activated, her eyes gleaming with tears. A minute passed and her breathing slowly calmed down and she released his cor, wiping her eyes with her sleeves before looking away. "Sorry. I¡­ I will go pack my stuff. Don''t leave without me. Okay?" she nced at him from the corner of her eyes and prepared to walk away. "I will be back right away-" However, she was stopped by her arm and pulled towards him, her body spinning to let her chest hit his. He pulled her up by the waist, his one hand behind her head pulled her face towards his, and atst his tongue peeked out to spread her lips and invade her mouth. "Mhmmh?!" He kissed her as if she was a delicacy. Hanabi resisted out of surprise for the first few seconds, but soon she gave in ¨C this is what she''s been waiting for, after all. Her tongue moved with his while he embraced tightly. There was no groping or feeling each other out, it was just a primal¡­ passionate kiss. The kiss ended and Neji pushed her against the wall. "You..huff..cute little thing." "I am not..huff..little anymore." Hanabi said, panting and as red as a tomato while grinning at him. "I grew 29 centimetres, remember?" She will still be his cute little thing though. Besides, she was still 20 cm shorter than him. Instead of pointing it out though, he kissed her again. Hah¡­ these two kisses felt different. Refreshingly so. ** ** ** Chapter 248: 248: A Precious Gem (**) Chapter 248: 248: A Precious Gem (**) Chapter 248: A Precious Gem (**) ¡ª Hanabi Hyuga was the cutest thing he encountered in this world. A person who made him feel refreshed. One reason he didn''t outright destroy the Hyuga n was her. Because she would hate him if he did that. That''s why he felt¡­ sad when he decided to leave her behind. Because he believed she wouldn''te with him ¨C as that wouldn''t make sense. But it seemed he underestimated her love for him. She deserved better ¨C not a better person ¨C but a better treatment. Something he could give her all day, any day. Hanabi was raised up by her waist, her back pushed against the wall as Neji kissed her nape, bringing her to moan in pleasure. Her hands were clutching hard on his hair, her legs wrapped around his waist, and she was moaning in joy. She could tell that he wouldn''t stop halfway today, and Neji agreed. He was going all out this time. After a few minutes of moaning sweetly again, Hanabi spoke. "Onii-sama¡­ can you drop me down?" Neji stopped kissing her and did as requested, watching her dutifully get on her knees (on top of a stool) and start to undo his kimono. His cock leapt out, hitting her face, and rather than flinching her blush grew deeper. "It''s always so much bigger up close¡­" she muttered, feeling the hot thing against her soft cheeks. She had begged him to let her drink his semen, but she hadn''t taken his thing inside her mouth yet. She grabbed the length with both of her hands, feeling it bulge like a heart. "It''s so veiny¡­" then she took out her tongue to take a lick out of it. "Salty too¡­" "I can change the vour if you want." Neji suggested, grunting softly as she licked again. "No," she refused, licking the tip lovingly but carefully, making it twitch. "I want to feel it in its natural form..." She licked him, from the tip to the trunk, her small tongue wrapping around it and countering its heat with the warmth of her mouth. Once his cock was d in her saliva, glistening like a pearl, she opened her mouth wide and started to devour it. "Gghhh¡­" she purred as the tip entered her mouth, slowly pushing it deeper and further down before she had the entire cock inside her. She had no gag reflex. "Gck¡­" She choked on his thing, her eyes teary and her nose red as she looked up to meet his eyes. Shit. She looked so hot like that. Letting her mouth rx and getfortable around his length for two minutes, Neji then grabbed her by the hair and slid most of his cock out ¨C before mming forward in her mouth. "Ggghhh¡­?!" she moaned, her eyes looking as if they''d bulge out anytime, but she still looked¡­ satisfied. None of the other girls she knew could do this, they couldn''t take his entire thing in. She felt¡­ special. Yes, she was special. She wrapped her hands around his waist and allowed him to move her head back and forth ¨C being very careful to not let her teeth touch him. She watched the other girls enough with her Byakugan to know how to do so. Seconds grew into minutes, but they felt short ¨C the pleasure inside her mouth making her feel numb. Hanabi felt her panties grow damp, and her body getting hotter overall. At longst, as he released his load inside her mouth - she did too. She felt a rush of pleasure from both her mouth and pussy, but she maintained her senses enough to release his still hard cock from her mouth. "Mhn," she gestured to him to look at her face and once he did she opened her mouth - revealing his seeds resting inside her mouth. She closed her mouth, gulped in, and opened her mouth again. This time, there was nothing in there. "D..did I do good?" Shit. She was just so cute. Neji pulled her up by a telekic wave and pulled her face closer to his. "H-huh? But I just drank-" he didn''t care and kissed her deeply. This time his hands moved under her robes to loosen them up and throw them to the side, making her beautiful ¨C toned bodye into view. "S-slow down¡­" she moaned out while kissing, but he didn''t slow down. Neji''s clothes then disappeared inside his inventory too. He grabbed her by the waist, raising her in the air and positioning her on top of his rock-solid cock. "Why in this position- ahn~?" Hanabi asked with a moan but didn''tin. Kissing her and wrapping his arms around her, Neji lowered her body to his cock. He felt her warm insides spread in his shape as she moaned ¨C any and all pain transforming into sheer pleasure with the usage of [Nirvana Touch]. "O-ohhhhh??" Hanabi''s face twisted in a pleasure she couldn''t exin as her heart felt warm in the feeling of being loved. Neji took it slow, kissing her and hugging her intimately, and pushing his shaft deeper into her. Her hands were clutching his hair and her legs were wrapping around his waist. Neji pushed her by the shoulder, making her back hit the wall, and then pushed his hips forward. She didn''t bleed since Ninja training usually tore apart the hymen, but that didn''t mean she could endure this big of a thing inside her. "F¡­fuck!" Hanabi cursed for the first time since in his memory. Her expression twisted in sheer pleasure and a zoned-out expression reced her usually innocent smile. "M-move already!" She begged, making Neji release a primal grunt ¨C pulling his hips back from her tight, virgin embrace before mming forward again. "Oooooh~" Hanabi''s lips formed an ''O'' as pleasure filled with shock travelled through her nervous system. "O-onii-sama~" she moaned as he pulled back and thrust forward again. "It feels so good~ f-faster!" Faster. It was cute hearing her say that even though her body trembled like a vibrator already. She threw her arms around his neck, pulling herself up to kiss him as he raised her waist up and down on top of his cock. Her body was forced to move in the way he wished and she loved every bit of it. "Mghn~" Hanabi closed her eyes and kissed him, moaning as she got fucked at the same time. Tears of sheer pleasure formed in the corner of her eyes as she bit his lips, drawing out blood with her small hamster-like teeth but he didn''t stop. "I-idiot¡­ making me wait so long for such pure satisfaction¡­" Blood mixed with their saliva as they kissed themselves ¨C Hanabi loved it. Being raised in the air by his strong arms as he mmed his hips against hers. Making her body shake and jiggle with each of his thrusts. The intimate and lovely way they touched each other in the meantime ¨C his hands caressing her rtively small yet round and perfect butt while she felt the muscle of his neck. Yes, she loved this. Watching him do this to others was¡­ fun, but this was on a whole other level. Gosh, she was missing out on something like this! The sound of meat pping against each other had long since filled the room ¨C Hanabi wasn''t worried since there were a few Soundproof seals around the room, so she just moaned to her heart''s content as the man of her life marked her as his own with his semen. He didn''t bother doing it outside, and she didn''t mind ¨C he knew she didn''t mind because she came with him, and her senses went nk at the feeling of absolute brain-numbing orgasm. Ahhh¡­ she''s addicted already. ¡ª- Their first time escted into Neji doing her from behind in front of a mirror ¨C her body still raised in the air ¨C and showing her the face she was making. She was embarrassed, but she wasn''t ashamed ¨C this was proof of the love they were making. "Yes~ Onii-sama''s cock is all the way inside me¡­~" She was on her back next, with Neji on top of her, pushing her legs under his while biting on her nipples. Her expression was that of a happy, satisfied princess as he sucked on her small but round breasts. They will be growing soon, given how intensely he was fondling them. Their rtively gentle sex turned into a one-way roughly getting fucked for Hanabi once she worded out her desire for something spicier. She wasn''t disappointed, and neither was Neji given just how surprising her stamina was. Hanabi''s legs were pushed to the side of her head, and Neji''s hips mmed down on top of her submissive, jiggling ass as she moaned with a lost expression. Her eyes rolled back, her tongue out while she smiled widely. Indeed, Hanabi was loving it. She was, and she will ¨C forever. Because Neji was never leaving her behind. Well technically, he soon had to leave when a worried Shizune came running to his room ¨C getting mad once she saw him fucking his cousin before stomping out wordlessly. But by then, Hanabi was already in thend of her dreams, a sweet and satisfied smile on her face, so Neji could harmlessly follow behind Shizune to ask just what was wrong. Really, he couldn''t be mad at her for interrupting him. He was just too pleased with the situation. Hanabi was such a precious gem. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 249: 249: Decision Chapter 249: 249: Decision Chapter 249: Decision ¡ª "Hey, what''s wrong?" Neji said as he hastened after Shizune who walked fast, stomping on her feet as she did. He finally stopped her by grabbing her hand and making her turn around. She was almost crying. "It''s not like you didn''t know I am sleeping with others. What, you thought I''d be loyal to you just after a night''s stand? The hell?" A worried Shizune had walked in while he was busy with Hanabi. The younger girl was asleep by then, smiling in satisfaction, but with a peek at her and Neji''s naked form ¨C with different kinds of liquid spread around the room ¨C Shizune understood the situation. She stormed off right after that. "It''s not that," Shizune grumbled, her eyes red. "It''s not about me. It''s about Lady Tsunade. But finding you in that situation, I supposed you weren''t free enough to help her." She red at him. "Let go." He didn''t let go. "What happened to Tsunade? Actually never mind, let me see for myself." Then his eyes shone brightly as his vision expanded, going over to the Hokage''s office but Tsunade wasn''t there. Weird. It was already evening, true, but it wasn''t time for the Hokage to leave the office yet. Heck, she rarely left anyway. He checked on the hospital then, but he didn''t find her there either. But he found someone else that made him realise the situation. The Toad Sage, Fukasaku, was lying in a hospital bed. Huh, so that''s what happened. Given the twist and turns of this timeline ¨C how Naruto died just yesterday and how Neji made clear that he wasn''t Dan ¨C Jiraiya''s death must have been a hard hit for Tsunade. With that knowledge as he expected, his eyes found her in a bar of Konoha ¨C drinking away in tears. "So? Did you find her?" Shizune asked, wiping her eyes with her sleeves. "Sorry. I got too emotional. But¡­ please, you are the closest person to her after me but I don''t know how to handle her. Can you go and¡­ help her calm down?" Neji withdrew his vision and looked at her face. "Have you eaten?" She didn''t, he could tell. Her face was painted with dry tears. Given her rtionship with Jiraiya was like that of an uncle ¨C coupled with the fact her master was crying her life out ¨C she obviously cried all day. "I did-" her lie was interrupted. "Go to my room. It''s clean now. Ask a maid, they''ll give you whatever you want to eat." Neji said gently. "Don''t worry about Tsunade. I will do what I can to help her. Just listen to me and go eat, okay?" She was initially about to protest, but in the end ¨C after staring at his face with a strange expression ¨C she just nodded. Neji gave her a short hug and watched her enter the npounds soon after. When he made sure she did what he told her to do (smiling when she put a nket over the sleeping Hanabi) he used one of the Jutsus he''s been training recently, the (Evolved) ?Body Flicker?, and reached the bar Tsunade was in - in seconds. He walked inside, making many of the still sober customers turn to him. Most of them were flustered since the Hokage (of all people) was in the corner, yelling out ''Refill'' every other minute. Though Neji could notice a very few particrly brave civilians eyeing her drunk, flustered, and defenceless form every now and then. nning something that might just kill them. Neji decided to save their lives for tonight. When people noticed him ¨C knowing of his deeds in the tailed beast incident and also the hospital ¨C they immediately straightened their backs in respect. Neji ignored them and made way to the bartender, sliding a check of 100k Ryo on the table to be used in the Konoha Bank. "Clear the bar. You got 50 seconds." ¡ª- It took the man 57 seconds, but Neji let it slide. The bar was clear now, with only Neji and a drunk Tsunade left. "R-refill!" Tsunade''s quivering, huping, and drunk voice shouted for the third time. "What the fuck? I said refill!!" Right¡­ now he was alone with her. He was familiar with this cliche, this might as well escte to Tsunade and him fucking. But no, he won''t do it - he had enough self-control. He wasn''t here to fuck her, he just wanted to calm her down and then leave. Neji took out a bottle of expensive booze from his inventory and used the ?Transformation Jutsu? to change to his short-haired, smaller-build look from his previous world ¨C while wearing a waiter''s outfit. He walked over, making a few turns to reach the corner where a fancy table stood, with a Tsunade sitting on the couch. He put the bottle on the table and stood there respectfully. [Image Here] ? Tsunade grabbed the bottle, uncapping it and pouring its content down her throat. The red liquid trailed down her lips, dripping from her sharp jawline and falling to her cleavage. It was a remarkable scene to behold. She finished her drink and wiped her lips, looking up at him. "More of this," she demanded, tapping the bottle on the table, and he delivered. It came out of thin air, making Tsunade raise an eyebrow. "Nice trick." She grabbed the bottle and finished it again ¨C this time carelessly spilling some of it on her chest, making her dress be wet and her breasts to be visible somewhat. "What- h! -are you looking at?" Tsunade looked at him with a narrowed re. "Also, you look familiar." Neji smiled. "You are just drunk. Anything else you need?" "I am not drunk!" She protested, pointing her finger at him ¨C it swayed in the air. "Sit down. I like your voice, entertain me. Also, another of these." She tapped the bottle. Neji sat down and ced another bottle on the table. It was a Negroni, unlike the previous two bottles of Hub Punch. "It''s not the same~" Tsunade grabbed the bottle andined like a little girl. "Give me that!" Neji smiled. "You can tell apart they''re different? Surprising." "Shut up. I said am not drunk!" Tsunade grumbled and opened the cap of the bottle. "This better taste good." then she poured it down her throat. "Mhm¡­" she chugged on it, her body visibly rxing as she finished the drink. "Gaah! N-not bad¡­" Her head swayed to the side but she quickly shook it rapidly as a short burst of steam rose from her skull ¨C probably a Ninjutsu ¨C and she was less drunk again. "More." she demanded, looking at him with a cid look on her face. "I like this." He gave her another, different one. She looked at him in annoyance but didn''tin. She gulped it down and licked her lips (unintentionally) seductively again. "You know," this time she didn''t ask for a drink outright, even as she tapped the bottle on the table. "Life is¡­ weird. Sometimes it''s easy, yet it goes out of control even before you notice it. When that happens¡­ you have no choice but to just ept it. Isn''t that¡­ unfair? To be unable to get whatever we wish? To just¡­ lose everything the older we grow." "I suppose." Neji humoured her with a nod. "Though most of the time, if you have enough power you can get whatever you wish. Power as in godly, celestial ones." Tsunade hummed with a tilt of her head. "Really? And how do you know that?" "Me?" Neji implored as a ss of water appeared in his hand. "Well, for example, this is a ss of water. Then boom-" the water colour changed to red as he used a small spell. "It''s wine now." Tsunade stared at the ss for a while before yanking it towards her. "Give me that." she ignored him and drank the entire thing in one go. Geez. "Mhm. It''s wine, yes." "I proved my point but, you know, drinking isn''t good for health," Neji said, eyeing her with his shining cosmic blue eyes. "Your real body looks pretty wrecked, not gonna lie." She stared at him. "You can see that? Neji, izzat you?" she hed. "Why are you here?" Neji cancelled the transformation and shrugged at her once the smoke cleared. "I heard master Jiraiya died and you broke down. So I came to visit. You know, the typical." "I didn''t break down!" She retorted, mming the table. "It''s just¡­ I feel weird, weak, and helpless. So helpless¡­" Silence stretched between them before she finally spoke again. "But yes, Jiraiya is dead. He sent his frog mentor and- h -we are trying to decipher this coded message that he sent along." she said, lowering her head to look down at the empty sses. "Can you give me another¡­?" Neji smiled and handed her over another bottle, getting a thankful nod from her. She drank her fill again and wiped her lips. By now, the entire top of her dress was wet, and therefore wrapping around her breasts tightly. It was honestly a hot spectacle to behold. "You can see my true form?" Tsunade asked as she eyed him. "Do you think I am ugly?" He actually couldn''t see her true form, but as far as he could recall she was a wrinkled, old uglydy underneath all this mour. "I can see it, yes," he lied. "You are ugly, also yes. Sorry, I can''t really find a 110-year-old lookalike hot no matter how I look at it." Rather than being offended, sheughed loudly. "Haah, you sure are honest. Mhm, you know I would have beat up anyone else if they said the same thing. Like this one time, Jiraiya-" she stopped, her eyes shaking briefly. "Nevermind¡­" Silence fell on the table again ¨C and therefore the entire bar as a whole. The yellow lights on the ceiling buzzed, dying out and lighting up again every now and then, and the cold wind of the brewing storm in the sky did nothing to stop it. The atmosphere was cold yet warm, it was one of such moments where romance started. "Neji," Tsunade broke the silence, staring at him. "Have you¡­ ever lost someone you love?" "A few." Neji nodded. His parents died. His girls were lost too, even though he was the one to send them away. "Why do you ask?" "Well, I was expecting you to say no." she chuckled. "I thought¡­ am I cursed?" she asked that one cli?he line. "People always die around me. Whenever¡­ they get too close to me, they always die. I- did I do something bad in my previous life? Hey, Neji, can your eyes see if I am cursed?" Technically, he could sense anything "Dark", and he sensed nothing of that sort from her. So, she probably wasn''t cursed. "Jiraiya was a strong man," Tsunade said even before Neji could answer, because she didn''t need an answer ¨C she was just venting. Neji poured a drink for her as she continued. "He was¡­ possibly the strongest amongst us Sannins. But he''s no more. His student is also¡­ dead. I can me you and your maids for that¡­ I can always do that but¡­ it''s my fault in the end, isn''t it? It''s because I am cursed, nobody can be happy around me. Do I¡­ deserve to be the Hokage? Wouldn''t destructione to the vige protected by someone like me? Hey, Neji, do I d-deserve anything?" Sheined for minutes that stretched to hours. Neji just hummed and humoured her. She didn''t want an answer to her questions, not now, she just wanted to¡­ let out. Three hourster, Neji was sitting beside her and she was leaning her defenceless body against his. Her head rested on his shoulders and she finally finishedining. There was a weary, sad look in her eyes when she finished and it stayed that way for minutes. After a long silence, she shook her head as her sad expression melted. She smiled, less drunk now, and nudged closer to him. "Thanks for listening to me. I didn''t know I needed that." she looked up at him, smiling softly as she wrapped her arm around his. "You know, anyone else and they would have taken advantage of the drunk, excited, and defenceless Hokage. But I suppose a popr young man can''t be charmed by an ugly old woman like me." Neji was somewhat annoyed that he couldn''t get drunk even after so many sses. [Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing] took the drunk state as a ''debuff'' so it was always cancelled. However, seeing Tsunade look at him that way as she drunk-teased him, he felt¡­ weird all of a sudden. "Mhm? Why aren''t you saying anything?" She released his hand and leaned back, falling on her back as she smirked at him. "Am I too old for you?" [Image Here] ? Shit. Old? She was a golden MILF. The old woman underneath was just there - underneath, and he was pretty certain he could revert her true form to her current ''disguise'' with a [Major Heal] spell. Just that¡­ it felt wrong if he just took advantage of her now. She wasn''t doing this out of her own will, she was just¡­ drunk. He almost saw Lady Luck''s teaseing to him from a mile away, but it didn''te. Right¡­ she apologised earlier, she wanted him to do whatever he wished. Neji made a decision. No, he wouldn''t do this. "Lady Tsunade, you are drunk. Please disperse the alcohol-" Tsunade didn''t listen, she rather interrupted him. "Or is it that you consider this fake?" To emphasise ''this'', she grabbed her breasts and pressed them together. "Or is it that they are too big?" she then pulled her kimono to the side, revealing her 106cm to all their glory. "What is so wrong with me?" ? ? Biting her finger, she gave him a seductive look. It took physical control on Neji''s part to resist this. Shit, shit, shit. Neji took a deep breath and¡­ sighed. Haah¡­ No. She was just seeing ''Dan'' in him at this moment. She already said it, she saw him like a ''Son'' ¨C and though Neji didn''t mind doing it with her she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself if Neji gave in to her provocation. Usually, he wouldn''t care ¨C but¡­ no, he needed to set some limits. With a deep sigh, he leaned over, watching her smile as she closed her eyes in expectation of a kiss that pursed her lips. Instead of kissing though, Neji pressed his fingers on her neck and used [Nirvana''s Touch] to increase the effect. Being drunk, the Hokage wasn''t able to resist at all as she was forced to lose her consciousness. "Haah." Neji brought her to her room in the Hokage mansion and¡­ just left. [A hidden quest has beenpleted!] The rain had started by then, and the Neji who was walking under the rain stopped as the strange message shed in front of his eyes. "...I see." Right, so there was something like that. As the sky roared, Neji started walking again. He needed to find his girls. ** ** ** Chapter 250: 250: Interlude — Kimis Perfect Run (1) Chapter 250: 250: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (1) Chapter 250: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (1) ¡ª It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with decisive shock. "Young master¡­" Memories returned and Kimi jumped up from her seat, looking around in haste. She was in an office, from the looks of it ¨C a school office ¨C though there was no one else present except for her. "That¡­ that magic worked." The Dimensional Coupon worked. This wasn''t her world anymore, and she was the only of the five girls who ended up here. ''But where is this?'' She had no idea. Though she was wearing a different outfit than before, she had no memories of how she ended up here. This wasn''t simple teleportation, she didn''t have her cat ears and tail. Though she did have an ID card hanging from her neck with her name on it. ¡ª Name: Kimi Sugihara Age: 34 Blood Type: O+ upation: School Teacher Workce: Kuoh High ¡ª The photo on the card wasn''t hers. It showed a typical blonde woman with blue eyes, and as Kimi watched ¨C the generic face reced itself with her own, more beautiful one. ''The reality just rewrote itself.'' She had reced someone else who existed in this world. She just hoped that person didn''t have a family. Though even if she did, in the end ¨C Kimi couldn''t be bothered that much. ''But Kuoh High¡­'' Unless that was just pure coincidence, she was currently inside the High School DxD verse. ''That trash anime.'' In the end, suspicious that the person she just reced wasn''t a normal teacher (given that, well, she worked in a magical school) Kimi decided to use her authority over Space-and-Time to look into her past. With a thought she first cast a high-ss [Block Sense] magic around the room, to stop the devils from sensing the magic being used here, and then she cast one of her exclusive spells. [Eyes of the Time] Wheels over wheels of magic circles appeared over her head and in the next instant, her blue eyes spun as two phantom blue clocks reced her pupils. Her eyes effortlessly saw the flow of time, the future and the past of this room, making her smile. She didn''t bother looking at the future since it''s an unstable flow, and rather focused on the past, observing as a blonde woman slept on the chair, her body slowly being reced by someone else, someone more beautiful, with cat ears and tail that soon faded into nothingness. Atst, the mostplex and powerful thing of Kimi emerged, a small mole under her lips that didn''t exist before she became a magical girl. That mole¡­ it wasn''t actually a mole. But that''s forter. Kimi rewinded the scene a few seconds behind, making the other woman appear again. Then, she used another magic that''d let her know everything about the woman. Kimi, standing in the rewinding time with a half-transparent body, pointed a finger at the woman and shot a bolt of Mana at her. The mana spread like blue spider webs on her body upon hitting the woman as threeplex magic circles appeared above her. Swiftly, the spell activated. [Tempest Ask - Target Locked] Tempest Ask was one of Yue''s spells, and only Kimi managed to learn that out of all the other girls. Yue could ask the reality for an answer and it would give her that answer without any objection. Kimi''s wasn''t on the same level as Yue, though. She could only use it on a single, living target, weaker than herself. (Though the Living Part didn''t matter for Kimi given her Time abilities. Like what she was doing right now). As time would pass she would probably get to a level beyond Yue''s, and time she had plenty of. Upon the activation of the spell ¨C a curl within the fabrics of reality urred and information flew out of it, smashing into Kimi''s head like a sledgehammer. In the next instant, she suddenly knew everything she should know about the other woman. Along with her memories and even the opinions others held of her that the woman herself didn''t know. Yuhei Kotazaki, that was her. A Cat Girl from the Yokai faction. She was sent here to Kuoh High by her master, the Queen of Yokais, to act as a spy. It''s only been a week since the new year started and Yuhei had just started her work as a teacher, but then misfortune struck and Kimi reced her entire existence. Kimi just rounded up the information, cancelling Eyes of Time, just as knocks fell on the door. -Knock Knock! "Hmm¡­" Kimi hummed as she wondered who it was. Did the devils notice anything? Highly unlikely, but she still decided to scan who was on the other side of the door. There, she could feel magical energy from the person behind the door, but it wasn''t a devil''s. Right. It was him. "Come in." At her permission the door opened and a spiky brown-haired boy, somewhat nervous, stepped inside the room. Issei Hyoudou. The "Oppai Dragon". "Um, Sensei, are you alright now?" Issei asked as he walked over to her, standing before her nervously. "It doesn''t hurt anymore, right?" That''s right. After using Tempest Ask, Kimi found out the reason she was napping inside the office while all the teachers were out, teaching in their respective sses. This morning the Hyoudou boy had bumped into Yuhei, causing her to fall over and hurt her head lightly. The nurse had taken a break so going to the infirmary was worthless. So Yuhei just decided to stay in the office and let her natural Yokai powers heal the headache. Now that the lunch break just started, signified by the bell that woke her up, it seems the boy hade to check on her. "Sorry, I got c-confessed to yesterday, so I was out of my mind in the morning¡­" the boy replied, blushing as he looked away from her, his eyes ncing at her chest from the corner. "That''s¡­ probably not a good excuse. Haha¡­" As Kimi noticed his gaze she suddenly wanted to skin him alive. How dare he look at what belonged to Neji? Though Neji himself never bothered if people looked at his girls ¨C knowing they can just look and touching them would cost them their whole existence ¨C and Kimi also shared that sentiment most of the time, this time it was different because it was Issei of all people. Too ambitious yet so dumb. Kimi never liked him. He should kill himself. Then again, she can help him with that. "Ah, Issei-kun." Kimi smiled, putting her hands under her chest to push her chest upwards. "What are you looking at?" [Image Here] Issei flinched, rubbing his neck as he avoided eye contact. "Um... I, I was just¡­ checking if you are alright, Sensei. S-since I bumped into that ce." ''Oh yeah, that happened.'' Kimi recalled. So he touched her. Technically not her, it was Yuhei, but still. He touched her. ''He needs to die.'' "Ah, I see." Kimi walked over, watching him take a step back, then another, and then another step. Soon, his back was against the wall and Kimi stood in front of him, her tall figure towering over his. "Is there anything wrong, Issei-kun?" "Ah¡­" Issei gulped, his eyes lowering to her huge chest. "I''m just surprised¡­ T-they are huge." "Oh?" Kimi tilted her head. "Yeah, they already belong to someone, that''s why they''re huge. He made them huge. Did you know that touching the breasts of females can make them bigger?" Issei blinked, clearly shocked. "T-that happens? Really?!" "Yeah, it does." Kimi nodded. "But I don''t think that this information will be very useful to you." Issei looked confused. "Huh? You are wrong, Sensei. Haha, as I said I-I have a girlfriend now. This will actually be very helpfu-" "Oh, no, no." Kimi said, while shaking her finger before gently putting it on his forehead. "Unfortunately, you are going to die before that. Hey, maybe I will even find her a better boyfriend? It shouldn''t be too hard." Issei Hyoudou tried to say something, looking somewhat angry at the remark of being cucked ¨C but he couldn''t even scream as mana imbued with the space element surged from Kimi''s finger, moving through his skull and then his veins before it expanded, causing his body to stter into a wave of blood. A [Psychic Barrier] appeared around Kimi, blocking any of the iing dirt and allowing it to paint the office red. Kimi calmly walked out of the havoc, leaving the office and walking opposite the wave of students who were making their way towards the canteen. Some greeted her but she didn''t bother greeting back. She followed her memory, making her way to the student council office. -Knock Knock "Come in." a disciplined voice replied once Kimi knocked on the door. So she opened it and immediately found herself looking inside where Sona Sitri and Rias Gremory sat opposite each other on two sofas, with two cups of tea on their table. Both of them frowned, clearly sensing her Mana. They have missed Issei''s death because of the barrier that was still around the room, but the moment Kimi stepped outside the room they had sensed her Mana since she wasn''t bothering to hide it. "Kimi Sugihara¡­" Sona spoke as she put her cup down. "As I suspected, you are not a normal teacher. Please identify yourself before I take drastic measures." Kimi walked inside and immediately both Rias and Sona''s peerage reached the council, following behind her. Rias moved from her sofa to Sona''s and gestured for Kimi to take her previous spot. Kimi did, sitting opposite the two Devil heirs while being surrounded by dozens of children. The girls here were beautiful. Especially Koneko, that cat. Kimi wanted to hug her. But¡­ no, this wasn''t the time. She had a job to do. Her young master told her to find the other girls before he did. She needed to live up to his words. She couldn''t y around. She was sure he wasn''t ying around either, if he managed to survive the assault of the Gods. On that note, she didn''t know if he was even alive or not. There was a ''mark'' below her navel, that should be able to tell her if the creator of the mark ¨C Neji ¨C was alive or not, and also the other way around, but it didn''t work. She wasn''t strong enough to sense through universes, and neither was he. She needed to be certain about his living status as soon as possible. She needed to travel out of this universe. As she sat down on the couch, the kids stood around the room like guards. Cute. These kids clearly couldn''t fathom her power level. If they could, they wouldn''t be taking their serious facade in front of her. Kimi, however, could sense their ''danger'' level easily. [Sona Sitri - Tier 8] [MP: 99,659] [Rias Gremory - Tier 9] [MP: 301,579] The others weren''t strong enough for her to bother checking their levels. This technique was made with Neji''s help, based on one of his innate senses (as he called it). Though it wasn''t exactly on the same preciseness as Neji''s skill, such as her spell couldn''t sense the race of the target, nor the precise stage "Low, Mid, High, Peak" of their Tier. Regardless, it let her know a near precise level of their danger. As for Kimi herself, she couldn''t be bothered by these small fries. [Kimi Sugihara - Tier 16] [MP: 40,970,127] As Tiers grew higher, the danger level multiplied by quite a bit. Kimi was confident in taking them down if worse came to worse. Tsubaki Shinra, Sona''s Queen, leaned over to whisper something to Sona. Though Kimi heard everything she said, given her lineage as a (true) White Tiger. She just informed Sona about the blood found in the teacher''s office. Sona seemed to believe that Kimi revealed herself now of all times because she couldn''t hide the fact that she killed someone. Kimi could actually do that, but she didn''t bother correcting her. Sona nodded to her Queen and looked at Kimi. "I heard the teacher''s office is painted with blood. I don''t suppose it''s your doing?" "It actually is." Kimi said, shrugging. "It was that kid named Issei Hyoudou." She watched Rias'' eyes grow before the red-head red at her. "Yeah, he tried to molest me by jumping on my breasts. I happened to identally use a portion of my powers to blow him up. I am sure my female friends here can rte to how irritating it can get if a random guy suddenly jumps to touch you." At her words, both of the Devil heirs shut their mouths close and Rias even looked guilty. Sona sighed softly. "I am sorry for that. Teenagers can¡­ be weird sometimes. Especially boys. Though that boy was actually the bearer of a Sacred Gear, and my friend Rias here," he pointed at the red-headed devil. "Had her eyes on him. She wanted to recruit him. Now that he is dead though, Rias would be in a bit of trouble. So I hope that you have a good excuse for whatever reason you are here in our school." Kimi nodded. "I do. But I would like to discuss this matter with the Satans if you don''t mind." she said and watched both Sona and Rias frown. "It''splicated and I would rather not discuss that with a bunch of kids." Kimi didn''t have time for this. Not only did she need to make sure of Neji''s life, but she also had to gather all the scattered girls and bring them to him so that he didn''t have to. Kimi would get down with both of those missions right away. "I don''t think I can do that. The Satans are very busy these days and¡­" after a minute of Sona''s continuous protests Kimi decided that listening to her was pointless as she sighed and¡­ unveiled her monstrous mana. Blood trickled down from Sona''s nose, the same happening with Rias, Akeno and Tsubaki, while the other kids in the room just dropped to the floor, unconscious. "Anything else?" Kimi looked at Sona with a smile. The Sitri heir slowly shook her head with her mouth agape. "Good." ¡ª¡ï¡ª When Sirzechs Lucifer and Serafall Leviathan received calls from their cute little sisters, they for sure weren''t expecting a warm greeting or countless questions about their health, but what they didn''t expect even more was to hear about a dangerous Yokai who was threatening to hurt them if the Satans didn''t go meet her. Someone dared to threaten their sisters. Though that person didn''t specify how many Satans she wanted to meet, both Lucifer and Leviathan decided to go there. Teleport there. It took a single second and they were standing inside the room. Serafall was alone, while Sirzechs was being apanied by his wife and maid, Grayfia. Kimi watched their frown lessen as they looked around. Grayfia was the first to speak, looking at Rias. "I thought you said she made everyone lose their consciousness? I see they are fine, though?" Everyone who was knocked out was back on their feet, though they looked nervous. "I woke them up by casting a healing spell around the room. I doubted the Satans would see me favourablying to the room and finding their sisters'' peerages knocked out. I am not here to fight, I simply have some questions." Kimi replied, looking at them. "Now, if you would allow the kids to leave so that we can speak freely." It was Serafall who nodded at that. "Everyone, sorry for the trouble but we would like you to get out of here. Sona, Rias, you too." The kids, exchanging nces, soon left the room and Serafall and Sirzechs took the sofa that was previously taken by Sona and Rias. Grayfia stood behind Sirzechs. "So," Serafall asked, frowning. "May I know who you are?" She was respectful. Right, she could sense her power, unlike her little sister. [Serafall Leviathan - Tier 15] [MP: 12,568,780] [Sirzechs Lucifer - Tier 18] [MP: 24,683,683] [Grayfia Lucifuge - Tier 13] [MP: 8,385,683] None of them had as much Mana as herself. Kimi also doubted that they had as many spells as her. However, they had devil cheats. Sirzechs in particr was just at this Tier only because of his destruction magic. Kimi decided to reveal her true self. Her cute cat ears and tail appeared in sight again, with her dress changing to that of 2B''s. This was her go-to uniform these days. Though her hair was still long and blonde. [Image Here] "..." Sirzechs shifted in his seat as Grayfia frowned. Kimi ignored that and spoke. "I will be honest, I am from another world. I reced the previous "Kimi''s" entire existence and now I am here. I am looking for a way out of this verse, and would like to ask if you know of any way or someone who might know a way. Or any space-magic expert." This made the room serious again as Sirzechs and Serafall exchanged nces. Then, without any warning, Sirzechs struck with a ball of destruction mana. Kimi frowned as the ball closed distance but could do nothing to stop the sudden attack. The ming ball of destruction engulfed her and- ¡ª- ¡ª ¨C - It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with decisive shock. "...Haah!" The mole under her lips glowed bright blue as she jumped up from her seat. "Fuck." She grumbled. She just died. Why did they act that way? Did she miss something in the plot of DxD? Or was it in the novel? "That hurt." Dying hurts. Not rmended, 0/10, wouldn''t try again. She rubbed the small mole under her lips to reduce the slight itching as the light died out. "At least the Regression worked." Inspired by Nawab''s story that Neji shared, Kimi made this spell. She was warned to never test it up since Neji is supposed to be a Singr Being or whatever and time anomalies in whatever timeline he stood on couldn''t exist. But it worked now, now that she wasn''t in the same timeline as him. How it worked was simple. The mole was actually thousands ofplex magic circles ced on top of one another. Also, (for nerds) though it looked like a mole, it was ced right on her soul, not her cheeks so cutting that part of her face wouldn''t ruin the spell or anything of that sort. When the spell is activated, Kimi''s existence gets locked on the timeline. Like a stamp. Like¡­ a Savepoint. From that point onward, no matter how many days, months, or years she spends of her life ¨C if she were to die ¨C she will inevitably be dragged back to her original spot in the timeline when the spell was first activated. This spell was activated just a few days ago, from her point of view. Exactly 7 days before Neji sent all of his girls away. Kimi had hoped the spell would bring her back to that point so that she could stop him. One reason why Kimi didn''t even try dodging or stopping the ball of destruction that Sirzechs threw was that possibility. But, whatever thing about singrities that Neji had said, it was all real and Kimi couldn''t step into his timeline by using time travel. She just returned to the start of her existence in this world. Regardless, she was annoyed at the Satans. This time, she would force them to tell her the answers. -Knock Knock! There, Issei was here. "Come in." Kimi said, watching the nervous boy enter the room again, closing the door behind him. "Um, Sensei, are you alright now?" Issei asked as he walked over to her, standing before her nervously. "It doesn''t hurt anymore, right?" Kimi smiled. "It does." Dying hurts. As Issei blinked, she reached out her arm to strangle him by the throat, watching as his eyes grew wide and he tried fighting it. Perhaps, if this kept growing, his Sacred Gear would react, and as expected ¨C it did. Red light shone from his left arm and a gauntlet started to materialise around it. Kimi didn''t bother waiting any more than that and cast her spell at Issei. [Soul Destroy] Issei stopped struggling immediately, and the gauntlet abruptly appeared on his arm. Kimi looked down on the gauntlet and tried to pull it off, and with no opposing resistance, it came off. With Issei''s soul gone, there was nothing it could stick to to resist her. However, she could sense another soul inside it. She didn''t want anybody inside her soul (and head) so she decided to destroy it too. She was about to cast Soul Destroy again but a voice interrupted her. ["I wouldn''t do that if I were you."] A calm feminine voice said,ing out from within the Sacred Gear. ["Unless your goal is to destroy the Boosted Gear itself, which I doubt what you are after. Without me, Draig, this thing wouldn''t work."] So it seemed. Also, Draig was a girl? Young Master would have liked that¡­ In any case, Kimi shrugged. "Guess we just have to test it out?" Kimi said, activating the spell. Immediately the voice died out and the green orb on the gauntlet lost its light. "Ah¡­ she wasn''t lying." That''s sad. Looks like she will have to try it out in the next run. She still put the gauntlet on her left arm and tried activating it, but it didn''t work. "Who is there?" Kimi heard a call from outside. The door burst open and Sona Sitri looked inside, her peerage behind her while Rias stood beside her. "Satan¡­" her face twisted as she looked at the scene inside, specifically the Boosted Gear resting on Kimi''s arm. It seemed she and her friends hade here sensing the magical anomaly since Kimi didn''t bother hiding anything this time. "Sitri Heiress, Gremory Heiress." Kimi said, clenching and unclenching her gauntlet-wearing hand in an attempt to intimidate them. "I would prefer if I got to talk to your older siblings rather than yourselves, if you don''t mind." She had no intention of bothering with this useless bunch (since Koneko wasn''t here yet). Sona, being the smart girl she was, nodded quickly and quickly backed off. ¡ª- A few minutester, Serafall, Sirzechs, and Grayfia were here again. (Again ¨C for Kimi, but first time for them. Time travel was like that.) "Please identify yourself and state your business." Sirzechs was the one to initiate conversation this time, his face serious as he looked at her arm. "We don''t want to fight." Kimi was channelling her mana within the gauntlet to make them think that the Boosted Gear still worked. It didn''t. Maybe they would hand over the information to her nicely, this time. Kimi did the same thing she didst time, changing her teacher outfit to that of her "uniform". This time Sirzechs didn''t even blink and rather kept focused on her for any sudden attacks. Kimi decided to present herself differently this time. "I am a Yokai. One of the secret, direct subordinates of my Queen, Yasaka. She wishes to learn about dimensional travel so that we can escape this world and find a better one for us Yokais to live." Kimi said. "She has already found a way to leave Kyoto without dying." Both Serafall, Sirzechs and Grayfia frowned, but this time they didn''t attack outright. After exchanging nces, Serafall was the one to speak this time. "Yasaka is thinking about that¡­? She should have contacted me about it. Anyway, since you are just a convoy we should go meet her ourselves." Kimi immediately activated [Teleport] without warning them. Most mages could only teleport to where they have been to before or where their eyes could see. However with Tempest Ask she had seen everything about Yuhei in detail, including her abode that was the Yokai Mansion. So although she hasn''t been there before, she could still teleport with that scene in her mind. In the next instant, she was in a dining hall with the three Devils beside her. Yasaka, the Queen of Yokais, was smiling as she ate with her daughter ¨C however, her entire body shifted when she sensed their presence. [Yasaka - Tier 17] [MP: 26,585,595] "What''s the meaning of this?" She asked as she stood up, her breasts jiggling from that single movement. She gestured to one of the guards to take her daughter away, while she walked in front of the Satans. She looked at Kimi. "Kimi? Did you bring them here? What''s the meaning of this? Are you dering war on the Yokais, Satans?" Unlike how Kimi expected, Sirzechs gave a serious nod. "Indeed. It is your fault for trying to learn dimensional travel magic of all things despite knowing the dangers." Aha, so that''s what it was. What was danger was there though? Looks like Kimi wouldn''t get anything out of them by asking nicely. Yasaka gave him a confused re but without a single second of waste, Sirzechs fired a ball of Destruction mana. However, the Yokai queen fared better than Kimi herself. She dodged the attack and breathed out Foxfire from her mouth that Sirzechs deflected with a short burst of destruction mana that shattered the walls around them. Kimi wasn''t able to focus on that battle any longer than that as both Serafall and Grayfia attacked her. Kimi used her exclusive magic, [Freeze], on them, but they barely slowed down. Normally people will freeze in time, but these ultimate-ss devils were kind of big shots. "So you can''t use the Sacred Gear? I should have figured." Grayfia said and tried to attack Kimi using hand-to-handbat, however that was one thing Kimi specialised in so even a devil hundreds of years old like her couldn''t fare well against her. From the side, Serafall took in a deep breath before releasing it, making a thin line of water leave her lips, missing just by Kimi''s ears as it hit the wall behind, prating the wall in an instant. That was a dangerous technique, Kimi realised, so she used another of her exclusive magic, [Ultimate Haste], as all of her senses and movement became tons of time faster. She also entered her Byakko Mode, transforming into a humanoid white tiger and dodging their attacks. Grayfia tried to lock her using a spell that caused ck demonic chains to erupt from the ground, but Kimi moved away from there and came behind Grayfia, her body being circled by crackling lightning that boosted her speed. With less than a second''s thought, she channelled high voltage electricity into her finger, along with multiple [Paralysis] spells and used ?Finger Pistol? by shoving her finger inside Grayfiya''s heart, making the woman gasp and stop in her tracks. "Grayfia!" Serafall yelled, causing Sirzechs to turn around as well. The red-haired Satan''s eyes bulged open as he prepared to attack Kimi, but Yasaka kept him busy. Kimi teleported away (with Grayfia) from Serafall''s iing water tentacles and channelled mana into Grayfiya''s heart, which soon spread to her entire body as Kimi expanded her mana with her control over space element, causing the Strongest Queen to burst into a puddle of blood. "Nooo!" Sirzechs yelled, running at her and although Yasaka managed to stop him again, Sirzechs had enough of it as his entire body burst into a wave of destruction mana, killing Yasaka, and barely missing Serafall who had covered herself with a dome of water, but engulfing Kimi like a wild fi- ¡ª- ¡ª ¨C - It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with decisive annoyance. She died twice in less than an hour. Issei came to check on her again and she killed him again, but this time she put a barrier around to have at least some time on her hand. She severed the Boosted Gear from him again and decided to hear Draig out this time. ["I wouldn''t do that if I were you."] A calm feminine voice said,ing out from within the Sacred Gear. ["Unless your goal is to destroy the Boosted Gear itself, which I doubt what you are after. Without me, Draig, this thing wouldn''t work."] "Yeah, I am not nning to destroy you this time." Kimi said, looking down at the gauntlet. "Now that I take a better look, it''s not as if you can harm me anyway. Okay, I will take you as you are. Just don''t get too jealous, okay?" ["Jealous? What do you mean?"] The female dragon asked, but Kimi ignored it and just put the gauntlet on her left hand and felt it connect to her soul. Now, she could bring this gauntlet back with her whenever she reversed time. Also, in the next restart, Issei wouldn''t have the Sacred Gear since Kimi wasn''t jumping timelines and was rather ''teleporting'' herself to a Savepoint right in this timeline. ["What the¡­ you¡­ are a time traveller¡­"] the dragon''s voice was filled with shock and confusion for a minute. Silence fell before she chuckled. ["Also, as I said, you should have listened. The Boosted Gear wouldn''t work without me, look how you died."] "Oh shut up already. Also I would like it if you stopped reading my memories." Kimi said, but sensing that the Dragon didn''t stop she decided to y a special memory in her head. "Like what you see?" The second time she and Neji had sex. The Dragon had fallen silent. ¡ª- A few minutester, Kimi realised that she didn''t have to go to the Satans. ["I want to meet this guy some day."] She heard Draig say in her mind, her voice amused. ["You are searching for a way to leave this universe in search of him? Then no need to bother the Satants. I have your answer."] Kimi blinked. Really, she was wasting her time. Also, Draig was a good girl. ["Never call me that again, I am older than you can imagine. In any case, as for your problem. Unfortunately, you can''t leave this ce. Not without being stronger than the Great Red, who''s guarding The Dimensional Gap. The Dimensional Gap is a location that lies between the different dimension of ¨C Draconic Deus ¨C the name of this universe."] Draig said. ["If you want to travel to another world, you''d need to pass by Great Red''s authority. So I suggest instead of asking about the whereabouts of dimensional magic users, you should rather start bing stronger yourself."] Kimi opened her mouth to say something, but just sighed and shook her head in the end. With her meta knowledge, she had theorized that to be the case as well. Kimi slumped down on her chair, rubbing her temple with a frustrated look on her face. "Guess this will take a bit more time than I initially hoped it would." But then again¡­ time she had eternal. Enough to make her Perfect Run. ** ** ** Note: 5.2k words for Kimi ?? Vote! ~All the previous chapters, this one included, were proofread and edited by @Shortmotor and @Potato. Chapter 251: 251: Leave & Interrogation Chapter 251: 251: Leave & Interrogation Chapter 251: Leave & Interrogation ¡ª Tsunade woke up a dayter, and though the memory ofst night was not vivid ¨C she could remember the important bits. Shit. What was she thinking? Doing that a night after saying ''I think of you as my son-'' just what must he think of her character now? Ugh. She looked around her bed to see if it was messy or not ¨C if he had actually epted her invitation or not ¨C but she found her bed perfectly done. Getting up and taking a stroll around her home, she found only Shizune sleeping in her own room. "Fuuh¡­" Tsunade couldn''t help but sigh. Gosh, she narrowly escaped from that tight, troublesome situation. How will she show her face to him now? Actually, that''s an unnecessary worry ¨C she could always pretend she didn''t remember anything of that incident. "¡­Yeah, that can work." Now she just had to call him to her office and thank him for bringing her home ¨C creating the illusion that she remembered nothing. Resolute in her decision, she left for her office. The Hokage tower consisted of three round buildings built together, with a doorway connecting all of them. The one in the middle was the Hokage Office building, while the two on the side are living quarters for the current and previous Hokage. Since all the previous Hokages are dead, only one of them was upied by Tsunade and the other one was mostly empty except for some personal belongings from all the other Hokages, the ones that weren''t important enough to be in the Office. ?? She groaned softly while walking. The hangover was giving her a terrible headache. Honestly, a small part of her¡­ felt more annoyed at Neji for not epting her. Even though sheid herself down and got naked, he shot her down. It stung her pride a bit. Just a bit, though. Really, was she really that old and ugly underneath? She hadn''t seen that form in decades, so she couldn''t tell. After reaching her office, she told the Anbu to give her a minute, which she used to take her clothes off and stand in front of a mirror. She turned off her advanced transformation jutsu as smoke rose from her body. The smoke dispersed and¡­ "Huh?" Tsunade looked at the mirror in confusion, walking closer to squint at her reflection. "What the hell?" Nothing¡­ changed. Actually, something did change ¨C but it wasn''t anything negative. Thest time she saw her true self two decades ago, she had a few wrinkles but now she had none of those. No, she looked more youthful, and objectively more beautiful than her transformed form from a minute ago. "Just how?" Confusing¡­ but as her mind wandered, she soon found the answer. Neji. He did something to her. Like what happened to Kakashi''s eyes, her ill-effect was also fixed. Senjus naturally had a better physique than others, as she could remember elderly from her n looking very young when they were alive. If not for her Seal of Hundred, she would have also looked much younger ¨C but still not to this extent. She chewed on her lips as a small blush appeared on her face. Looking at her¡­ true, real form, she felt conflicted. Weird. One reason why she never epted Jiraiya''s confessions was because she feared he would be disgusted and leave her if he were to see her true form. He knew she was using a transformation jutsu to look younger, but he didn''t know how she looked underneath. Would he¡­would Neji¡­ She shook her head. What''s the point in thinking about Jiraiya now? He was¡­ dead, with his body unavable for recovery. Neji on the other hand already rejected her. Tsunade sighed, wore her clothes, and took her seat. She called the Anbu''s back, and when they returned ¨C she asked Yugao to go fetch Neji here. She wanted to talk to him¡­ she also told Yugao to bring Sakura here as well. It would be nice if those two youngsters got together¡­ If she herself could never have Neji, at least her student should. ''Sorry, Naruto¡­'' Tsunade apologised to the boy who wasn''t in this world anymore. Sakura must be so heartbroken and mentally weakened now, after all not only was she rejected just recently but one of her teammates also died. A gentleman like Neji could give her a resting shoulder at a time like this. She waited for five minutes before Yugao returned. But something was strange, she was alone. "Um¡­" The Anbu girl stuttered. She was wearing her mask but Tsunade could sense her anxiousness even so. "Hokage-sama?" Tsunade frowned. "What happened?" The girl sighed and said, "Hokage-sama, it seems Neji isn''t in the¡­ vige." As Tsunade paused, confused and¡­ in denial, Yugao exined to her the path Neji had chosen. The path that Sakura followed as well. "He¡­ left?" Tsunade asked in disbelief as her mind went nk. ¡ª-¡ª Last Night, Sakura was tired. Drained both mentally and chakra-wise. Everything that happenedst night and after that ¨C all took a toll on her. Naruto was dead, and so was Jiraiya. All this broke Tsunade down and she was now crying. Sakura tried to help her calm down, just as Shizune did ¨C but they weren''t sessful. The mass funeral for the people who died in the tailed beast attack happened at noon today, but neither Tsunade nor Neji attended it. It was weird on its own that the Hokage of all people didn''t attend the funeral, but the hero of the incident too? People were talking. By the time Sakura finished all her activities, it was already night-time. The sky was cloudy, with lightning dancing asionally. A thunderstorm was brewing. In this awfully windy atmosphere, Sakura went out to find Neji. However, she didn''t have to go to the Hyuga Compounds to find him. On her way, she found him in front of Tenten''s house, apanied by Hanabi, Temari and his three maids. Those maids¡­ The general public was told that the maids sacrificed themselves to seal the two beasts inside them. But Sakura knew the truth from Tsunade. Two of those maids, the ones with nine tails behind them, were the killers of Naruto. Shaking her head, Sakura ran to them. She talked to Tsunade and therefore learned that they weren''t in control, they had no idea what they were doing, and they even redeemed themselves by healing lots of people in the hospital. As Sakura ran towards them, she watched as Neji touched Tenten''s luggage and made it disappear into thin air, simr to how he made the huge boulder in Gara''s Rescue Mission disappear. "Neji!" Sakura called as everyone turned to her and she stopped in front of them. Ignoring the others, she looked at Neji in confusion. "Are you going somewhere?" That was a rhetorical question. She could tell he indeed was, but Sakura didn''t think it was a mission since his maids were here too. The question she had was just where was he going? The other girls exchanged nces amongst themselves while Neji spoke, "I am leaving the vige. With my belongings." Sakura blinked twice before getting flustered. "Wait, what? Why? You didn''t even attend the funeral, and now this? Neji, what''s happening?" Did Tsunade exile him? But she didn''t say anything about it though? Or did they meet after Tsunade started drinking and something happened there? Sakura was confused to death. Confused and worried. Neji sighed. "I am searching for someone. She''s not here and I am not sure where she is at all, so I have to leave the vige to find her." he looked at the girls besides. "They have decided to leave with me. Not that their decision mattered, I would have taken them with me anyway even if they refused." The girls behind him paused before shrugging while Sakura froze in her spot as she took in his words. He mentioned no words of the Hokage permitting him of this mission. No, this was a personal mission. He didn''t care to ask for permission, did he? Was he¡­ going rogue? Just who was this person he was looking for? No, that''s not important. The important part was he ¨C her lover ¨C was leaving the vige¡­ Like Sasuke. Sakura''s heart fluttered. ''No, no, no way! Not Neji too!'' She opened her mouth, walking over to him. "Neji, please, listen to me. You can''t-" "I will ask this once, not that your answer matters, but," Neji interrupted her and calmly reached out a hand. "Wanna tag along?" ¡ª ¨C - ¡ª-¡ª ["Multitasking ¨C Level 10" has evolved to "Supertasking ¨C Level 1"] It''s been three days since he left Konoha, and using 50 clones for 72 hours straight finally caused this quirk to level up. All 50 clones were busy running around thend of fire, searching every nook and cranny of the country with their Lord''s Eye. That amount of information was stressful, but he gained 15 INT from it ¨C and finally his quirk levelled up too. He could already feel the mental stress vanishing as the evolved quirk took effect and helped him sort out every feeling, vision, and hearing ¨C in short, every information ¨C he was receiving from the 50 clones. [Genome Ability: Supertasking Level: 1 Details: The ability to perform an infinite number of tasks in a finite amount of time. *However, the word "infinite" is rtive to the level of this ability + the INT of the gamer. *At Level-1. Master can control up to 500 Shadow Clones ¨C with perfect precision ¨C using this technique.] "Fuuh¡­" Neji released a sigh as the stress on his brain vanished and all the information he was receiving from his clones became much more vivid. With a bit of concentration, he created 450 more clones from his 50 clones ¨C with each one creating 9 clones. Still, the increased number of clones seem to provide no strain on his mind. All the information, across all 5 senses, was perfectly organised thanks to his mind, shared across 500 individual bodies. "Onii-sama?" Hanabi asked, looking up at him from hisp. "Are you okay?" "I am now," he nodded. "Anyway, you were supposed to be asleep." She pouted but closed her eyes nheless. Neji was on top of a rooftop ¨C the rooftop of an outdoor house he created using Woodstyle. The other six girls were inside, sleeping, while he was giving Hanabi some favoured time by letting her sleep on hisp. The house they were staying in was in a different dimension than Konoha. In this dimension, only they were the living beings (unless you count the trees as living beings too). This was the reward he got from Tsunade''s Hidden Quest. === Quest: Resist the witch''s temptation Details: Tsunade Senju is drunk, and is trying to seduce you. You can fall to her trick, embrace her for the night ¨C but lose her forever. Or you can resist the urge and wait for a better opportunity. Objective: Resist the drunk Tsunade''s seduction. Reward: INT 10+, WIS 10+, Genome Ability- ary Dimension Creation] === Neji had no idea such a quest existed. That''s why it was a "Hidden Quest". He rejected her anyway, without knowing about this ¨C so he felt at ease, somewhat more humane than before. He didn''t make this decision for the rewards. As for the skill, it was quite a fascinating one. [Ability:ary Dimension Creation Level: 1/100 Effect: Creates an empty dimension, in the shape of a small with and radius of 10 kilometres. Thatnd is an exact replica of the 10-km radius from your standing point while creating this dimension. The holds everything the previousnd around you does excluding the living lifeforms. *Cost- "N" SP depending on the details of the copied terrain.] Neji liked this new superpower. It could help in so many situations, for example mapping an enemy territory. He could even control his clones from this dimension, so that was a plus too. He could camp here all year while his clones did his job in the outside world. Though it seemed he couldn''t take anything out of this ce. What was here was only here. So he couldn''t create an unlimited supply of some weapon just because he wished. Neji''s musing was interrupted by Hanabi''s cute voice. "Thanks," Hanabi suddenly said, making him look down. She still had her eyes closed, but she was smiling. "For healing father''s arms." Right, he did that too. Before leaving Konoha, he went to meet Hiashi ¨C who was sleeping ¨C and healed his arms. Hanabi didn''t ask him for that, but he did it anyway. "Only because Hinata would need someone to rely on," and a father was a great person for that situation. "Or else she will kill herself." Hanabi went silent at that, but a minuteter she asked slowly. "Couldn''t you have¡­" her voice was gentle and slightly nervous. "...you know, helped her? I wouldn''t have minded her joining you¡­ Or is it that you don''t like her because of the cold shoulder she always gave you?" Neji shook his head. "No, not that. I¡­ have wasted enough time here. It is unwise to fall in love with more people if it just causes me to waste my time and thereafter put my loved ones'' lives in danger. I like Hinata ¨C and maybe I will talk to her someday if I have time, but that day isn''t today." Hanabi just nodded and went back to sleep. For a little girl who just left her family and vige, she was surprisingly understanding of his reasons. Lovely little thing. After half an hour, when he was sure she was asleep, he flew her to her room and ced her in the bed carefully. Then he went to his own room. Now that his head wasn''t constantly hurting because of the clones, he had a job to do. An interrogation. Samui of the Cloud Vige. The cat he caught the night of the double Nine-Tails incident. It was finally time to ask her questions, questions that could very well answer his most wanted worries. Green eyes, blonde hair ¨C he would have thought she may be Kimi if not for the ''mark'' Kimi had under her navel. All five of his original girls had a mark of their own ¨C but only Kimi bound it to her soul out of her own volition, so even if she were to take over someone else''s body Neji should be able to sense it. He wasn''t sure about the range of that thing, so she might still be on some corner of this world or universe ¨C maybe even be on the of Otsutsukis? ¨C but he was sure she wasn''t Samui. Locking his room and casting a few sound-proofing spells around, Neji took out the spy ninja from his inventory and threw her to the bed. ** ** ** If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 252: 252: Interrogation & Lightning Country Chapter 252: 252: Interrogation & Lightning Country Chapter 252: Interrogation & Lightning Country ¡ª Neji has been learning more spells from Kurai every day. So he learned a few soundproofing spells ¨C since they were very useful for a person like him. Speaking of Kurai, she was doing her own searching, asking the animals of the world in search of the five girls. In any case, after casting a few soundproofing spells around the room, to stop any sound from leaking outside it, and throwing Samui to the bed, he crawled over to the bed to sit on top of Samui. He reached out his finger and tapped her neck softly but precisely. Her eyes stuttered before they sprung up. Immediately her hand moved on her own to strike Neji''s eyes but they stopped midair, stopped by a telekic force. She was a strong Ninja, but not strong enough. [Samui ¡ª Low Tier 8] "Uh¡­" Samui paused, quickly drawing back her hands as she recognised Neji. "Um, sorry, Lord Neji- it was instinct." "Pretty good instinct for a ''civilian''." Neji looked at her nkly. "Don''t you agree?" "...Sir, I apologise for lying, but I was¡­ actually a robber before I came here." Samui said, desperate to continue with her fake identity game. "That''s why I reacted that way. I-I am perfectly clean now, I am going for a new life, please don''t fire me." As she spoke, her eyes looked past his shoulder and briefly scanned the room before looking at his blindfold again. "Right you are, Samui," Neji decided he had enough of this game and decided to name-drop her actual identity. She had introduced herself as Samie, so she realised that her identity had been revealed right away. There wasn''t a single moment''s dy or hesitation before Samui''s legs came from behind him and yanked him by the neck. It yanked, but he didn''t move. "That''s all? Disappointing." he said, shaking his head. Samui groaned and swiped her fingers at his face, and though he tried to stop it with telekinesis she broke through it by using a pulse of chakra. Her nails, elongated to grow sharp, scratched his chin ¨C which he didn''t bother dodging ¨C and shattered as it hit the draconic scales that formed on his face. "Give up," he said, but she jumped to grab his head with her two arms. Neji had had enough, so before she could headbutt him, he grabbed her by the waist and forced her to turn around ¨C pushing her face down on the bed and holding her arms above her back, her ass brushing against his crotch. "Done?" "Ugh!" she resisted, trying to break out of his hold, but he wasn''t just holding her with hands as his telekinesis also held her down so she had no way out. "...Cool, I am doomed." She sighed and gave up resisting. Rather, she tried to strike up a conversation in the hope to distract him. "How did you realise it''s me?" "It''s written all over your head," Neji said in truth but she took it as sarcasm and scoffed. "Also, you can not be doomed if you tell me your intentions and reasons for spying on me." "Why do you think I did it, Boss Neji?" she said with her face buried, making her voice muffled. "You seem pretty smart to me, why don''t you take a guess?" "My eyes," he said. "Does the 4th Raikage want them?" "..." she went silent for a second, and though she quickly acted naturally that much was enough for Neji to realise he was spot on. "Take another guess." "You know what, I don''t like this guessing game anymore. You are telling me what you are here for now or things be ugly," he channelled pain to her hands using [Touch of Nirvana], making her grumble in pain. "Am I clear, sweetheart?" The 34-year-old woman huffed in defeat and stayed silent before finally speaking a minuteter. "The Nine Tails. What happened to those two- aghh!" she yelled in anguish as he grabbed her neck and channelled pain. "Okay¡­okay, I won''t try to change the subject anymore." When he stopped, she turned her face a bit to look at him with her beautiful eyes, determined to change the subject again. "You want me to talk?" she asked, smirking. "Why don''t you make me, my baby boss? Or shall I call you master?" she pushed her butt backwards, against his crotch. [Your CHA stat has resisted Genjutsu, ?Seductive Eyes?!] ¡­Right. His CHA alone was high enough to resist that level of seduction that his Gamer''s Mind didn''t even have to react. But Neji wouldn''t lie, her bait seeded somewhat. Call him careless and a fool, but this was hot ¨C capturing a spy, who tries to kill you, before you subdue her and then she then tries to seduce you. Maybe that''s just him, but that turned him on. Samui smirked as she felt his cock react to her taunt. She paused for a moment, blinking as she felt his size, before quickly regaining her bearing. Neji frowned. "Don''t get too proud, that thing reacts to almost everything." Her smirk became seductive. "It does? Can it make other people react to it though? Can it make me talk, though?" she grinded her ass on the nuclear missile. "Try your luck, my baby boss, maybe you''d actually seed?" ["Hey!"] suddenly Lady Luck''s voice filled the entire room, starling Samui. ["She just said try your luck! I feel insulted. Neji, get back on her for me!"] Neji ignored her and rather looked down on the confused Samui who soon discarded the voice as a Genjutsu. ''¡­Well, why not?'' Neji asked himself. ''It''s not r@pe if she asked me for it herself. Besides, that''d make this interrogation quicker anyways.'' Speaking of Lady Luck though ¨C she was the only one who he had gone all out against in the bed since Gods'' Attack. Look what that did to her ¨C an Omniversal entity who was forced to call him "daddy". Now he wished to test out what doing that to a mortal woman would lead to. Bet your coins, would she even survive? ¡ª- Neji released her hands after tying a rope to it. Well, he took her bait. Now it was time to strike him when he loses his mind midway fucking her ¨C feeling pleasure that no normal girl should be able to deliver. She knew dozens of Jutsu rted to sex, especially created to subdue a man by utilizing extreme pleasure. She was still in the same spot, her face down on the bed and her ass raised. So he nned to do it like this, huh? Just as she asked herself that, she felt her pantse down by an invisible force before he touched her pussy with his fingers to take a feel for it. In the next instant, he pushed the tip of his cock against her entrance. He wasn''t waiting to get her wet. Guess she deserved that much for getting caught. He pushed his thing inside her as her breath choked. "Ohhh¡­" It was a genuine reaction. Painful, but not unbearable. Also, not a bad size. Guess the sound his partners were making in the npounds wasn''t fake. ''But not enough¡­'' Samui scoffed in her head. ''Kage-sama''s one is bigger-'' Her breath choked again as more meat entered her. But h-how? Was that just the tip? "Ahhn~" Samui moaned in pain at the sudden feeling. Then, more and more hot meat entered her and she was filled to the brim. ''Shit, is it as big as Raikage-sama?'' She asked herself, feeling his tip kiss her womb. She was just getting used to the size, since she wasn''t wet, but he sighed from above her. "Aww, small pussy." Neji sighed in disappointment. "..." "Even Hanabi could take more. Only half went in." ''D-did he just¡­call me that?'' Samui''s face burned in rage and embarrassment. ''This fucker, I will kill him!'' Also only half went in? Bullshit! In a rage, Samui activated a deviation of Transformation Jutsu to increase the size of her insides. She didn''t need hand signs for it as she was supposed to use them in sex and using hand signs in sex might startle her partner. Though as one could guess, she never had to use this technique ¨C her womanhood was naturally bigger than other girls, unlike what this punk just said. "Hey, it''s increasing." the man eximed. "It''s fitting now." ''''A¡­ahhn~" Okay, fine, he wasn''t bullshitting. He was bigger than Raikage. But so what? Size doesn''t matter. He was just a kid while Raikage had years worth of experience, also Raikage could use his control over electrification to simte her pleasure¡ªthis kid had no chance. "Hey," suddenly Neji leaned over to whisper in her ears, and looking to the side she paused as she saw him grinning like a maniac. "Have you ever heard of Big Show?" Huh? What? "Guess you didn''t. Here, I will give you a hands-on lesson on it." Then, his cock grew¡­ at the same time, all the pain transformed into pleasure momentarily¡ªforcing her to grow wet in an instant¡ªbefore the pain returned. The sudden change in pain and pleasure forced her mind to go numb. ¡ª-¡ª Toga woke up in the morning with the sunlight shining on her face and looked around. Ugh, she was feeling annoyed again. After bing a Noble Vampire (courtesy to her Mistress, Vampire God - Yue), she got this annoying feeling when waking up with the sun shing her. It didn''t hurt but was just mildly¡­ annoying. She needed to drink her Boss'' blood to calm down. His cum worked too. Well, anything did. She left her room to find him but he wasn''t in his room. "Okay," she grumbled and ran to the living room and paused briefly upon reaching there. He was there but he was in¡­ quite a spectacr scene. Neji was sitting on the couch, a scroll in his hand that he was reading casually. That was nothing unusual, but¡­ "L-like this, master?" Between his legs¡­ "Or do I do it this way? Which one do you like the most, master?" A blonde woman ¨C who she recognised as the maid Samie who worked with her in the Hyugapounds ¨C was on her knees between his legs, her hands sping her breasts together around his dick, as it peeked out of her peaks. On a side note, she was naked and was decorated (for ack of a better word) in racks of used condoms. One around her neck, one on each of her arms, and multiple on her thighs. A purple, demon-like mark was under her abdomen with the letters [Easy Bitch] written inside it. The woman ignored Toga''s existence and continued with her boob-job while licking his tip as well. Toga shrugged, ignored her like the other woman did, and went to sit down beside Neji. This was none of her business. "What are you reading, boss?" she asked as he threw an arm around her, bringing her closer for a hug. "A Jutsu. Flying Thunder God. I raided it out along with a few other ones from the Hokage tower before leaving." Neji said, biting her pointy ear and making her moan. "It''s somewhat annoying since I can''t just grab this one scroll in particr and click [Yes] and learn, I need to understand how it works first. Others can be learned that way. But yes, nothing that important. I see you''re up earlier than others again. Sunlight?" "Yea, it''s so annoying." she nodded as he tilted his neck to the side to give her a sign. "Thanks." She leaned over and dug her teeth into him. He grunted a bit and she moaned softly as the rush of blissful blood erupted into her mouth, the warm creamy feeling melted inside her mouth as her hands clutched his neck. He threw the scroll to the side and yanked her on top of him ¨C just enough to not interrupt the other woman ¨C as he ran his hands down her back, groping her ass and huffing in her ears. The blood-suckingsted longer than expected but he didn''t bother stopping her feast since his blood was regenerating all the time. She stopped herself after five minutes since Hanabi would get mad if she woke up and saw them like this. They exined the situation to her before, but she insisted there was no need for that much sucking. That little bitch. She reminded Toga of that bigger bitch Kimi ¨C just more innocent ¨C and she hoped they never met. The process ended and Toga took a seat to the side, huffing loudly as she looked down on the woman between Neji''s legs. "She''s vigorous," Toga said. "It seems she was used well all night, yet she''s still going." "She''s ought to," Neji said as he clutched the other woman''s hair ¨C making her moan ¨C before forcing her to choke on his dick. "She''s a spy who tried and seeded in ''seducing'' me. She missed the part where my name is Neji. In any case, she wasparing me with some other guy throughout the night, and at one point my annoyance got the better of me and I went all out. She died, unfortunately, and I had to revive her with my Tenseigan to continue. It seemed to have broken her mind. Anyway, don''t worry about her, she''s on our side now." "Wow¡­" Toga rubbed her chin, speechless at the idea that he fucked her to death and then revived her only to continue fucking. "On another note, what are we doing here? Your clones are running all around the world, but what about you and us?" "That," Neji hummed at her. "Well, I think we should raid the five great viges and steal their best Jutsus. Starting from the Lightning vige because why not?" Neji turned to the other woman to look down on her. "I bet she misses the Raikage. We can show him she won''t be returning to him anymore." "Oh¡­" Toga blinked. For some reason, this was getting her wet. "Anything you wish, boss. Just tell me if I can help with anything." "You can''t," Neji patted her. "Just sit down and watch." The Vige Hidden in the Clouds. It was time to steal the Lightning Cloak. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: [Lightning Cloak] + [Flying Thunder God]. Is there a need for any other movement skill? By the way, ?? Vote. We are not even top #20 ???? --- If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 253: 253: Mission & Deviation Chapter 253: 253: Mission & Deviation Chapter 253: Mission & Deviation ¡ª At the same time, Sasuke Uchiha was pleased with the recent development of his ns. He killed Orochimaru just two days after his encounter with Naruto. With his Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke saw no need to stay with Orochimaru any longer. So they fought which resulted in the death of Orochimaru. Now, a few dayster, he was travelling, in search of the hideouts of Orochimaru spread all around the ninja world. He had already recruited Suigetsu Hozuki ¨C one of Orochimaru''s former test subjects and just finished recruiting Karin Uzumaki as well. "Suigetsu, why are you hanging around with Sasuke?" Karin asked, looking at Suigetsu with a frown. The team was taking a rest on the shadow of a small hill because the white-haired water boy was tired and (ironically) dehydrated. It was silent for the first minute before Karin had opened her mouth. Sasuke listened to their exchange silently. "I''ve got my own reasons," Suigetsu shrugged. "You could say it''s a mutually beneficial rtionship. I can ask you the same question¡ªwhat about you?" "I don''t know what you guys want," Karin dismissed his question. "But Jugo isn''t the type to be recruited. You guys are really heading to the northern hideout just for him?" Sasuke listened to the exchange as Karin exined Jugo''s condition; how the man wanted to control his urge to ughter. Suigetsu called that a headache ¨C a problem ¨C but Sasuke smirked in his mind at that information. He had heard the rumours, but receiving solid word on that was relieving. The reason he wanted Jugo in his team was because of that tendency, to begin with. A few minutester, they continued their walk. The hideout was still a few hours away from here, but Sasuke realised going there anymore would be meaningless when they came across one of Orochimaru''s people from the northern hideout, beaten and injured as heid on the ground. Apparently, the news of Orochimaru''s death had travelled to all the bases. It would still take a while more for the whole world to hear the news, but in any case ¨C the northern hideout fell into an uproar when the news reached there and Jugo massacred everyone. This one guy seemed to have survived out of pure luck. Sasuke dug his sword through the man''s heart after he got all possible valuable information from the man. Karin and Suigetsu exchanged nces but said nothing. "Be on guard, he is here," Sasuke said as he wielded his sword and looked in the far distance with his sharingan. "There." Just as he spoke, a blur jumped from one hill to another and stopped just a few metres in front of them ¨C ring at Sasuke. Suigetsu frowned. "What is that thing?" That thing was Jugo, the originator of cursed marks. "Hn," Sasuke hmphed at the living monster. Finally, it was here. ¡ª- A few hourster, by the time it was night ¨C Jugo had already healed from being beaten by Sasuke and had woken up. After some discussion ¨C with Jugo learning about Sasuke'' identity and remembering Kimimaro''s words about Sasuke was the white-haired boy''s "reincarnation" ¨C the ginger-head finally agreed to join Sasuke''s team. Excellent. Sasuke was pleased. Now he had an entire Ninja team''s worth of people. He liked doing things alone, but he had to admit having a squad made things tons of times easier. They were resting in a cave, with a bonfire in the middle of it, having eaten their dinner. The group wasn''t exactly getting along, nor were they chatting, but it was a good start. Then- "¡­!" -Something weird happened¡ªsomeone appeared inside the cave. Materialising out of thin air. Sasuke was the first to jump at the sudden intruder, a man wearing the infamous Akatsuki uniform, but his sword simply phased through the man. "Calm down," the man said in a deep, gruff voice. The other three of Sasuke''s team were on their feet, about to attack, but Sasuke raised a hand to gesture to them to stay back. Weird. His attack phased through. What type of Jutsu was that? After a moment''s judgement, Sasuke deemed it unwise to attack this enemy of unknown danger who refused to attack back. "Identify yourself," Sasuke ordered, looking at the single eye of the man wearing a swirling, orange mask. In reply, the man''s ck eye simply lit up in red light ¨C three tomoes appearing on it. Sasuke paused but didn''t attack. "Who¡­?" "Madara. Uchiha Madara," the man said. "and I have a job for you." A job that required him to hunt the eight-tailed beast ¨C Gyuki ¨C of all things. In return, the self-proimed Leader of Akatsuki will allow a fight between him and Itachi ¨C saying the Akatsuki should only have the best Uchiha around. Sasuke didn''t see any problem with that. He could use this man to get a chance to fight Itachi, and then leave Akatsuki after killing Itachi. If this man tried to stop him, Uchiha or not, Sasuke would simply kill him as well. "Good." the man said. "When you''re done, we would only need the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh-tailed beast for our ns to bepleted." the masked man finished, making Sasuke frown. "What''s wrong?" "You don''t need the nine tails?" Sasuke asked back. "We do, but-" the masked man paused. "We are sending two other teams to Konoha tomorrow just for that. You don''t have to worry." Sasuke Uchiha froze in his spot. ¡ª-¡ª Next day, Konoha was in chaos, at least amongst the higher-ups of the vige. Danzo Shimura, once again, was mad at Tsunade Senju for her childish behaviour. Not only did she not attend the funeral of the people, but she was found recklessly drinking in a bar¡ªapanied by a young man¡ªconsequently destroying her image. Danzo wished that was the end of it¡ªbut no, it wasn''t. In her drunkenness, she was taken to her house and therefore the office was left mostly unprotected since most of the Anbu moved to her house to make sure she was safe which allowed a thief¡ªthe same youngman who apanied her in drinking, Neji Hyuga¡ªtoe and steal many jutsu scrolls before fleeing the vige. Danzo knew he couldn''t trust that bastard since the day at the meeting! Every Jutsu he stole had multiple copies in other ces, so nothing was really lost but still¨C for a missing-nin to possess the most secret, forbidden Jutsus of the vige, it wasn''t a good thing. The Impure World Reincarnation Technique. The Flying Thunder God Technique. The Multi-Shadowclone Technique. The Chidori Stream Technique. Lastly, but most importantly- Hashirama Senju''s Wood-Style Jutsu Collection. Konoha was a goner as a vige if Neji decided to sell any of those Jutsu to the other great viges. What''s worse, that vexatious brat might actually do it! Tsunade Senju, as she sat on the seat of Hokage opposite him, looked troubled as she looked for any excuse to overlook the mistake of this boy. "I am sure he had some reason behind it-" "Oh, of course he did, why else would he raid his own vige''s jutsu vault?" Danzo face-palmed. "Why are Senju women always this dumb." "Hey! Don''t insult my n!" Tsunade mmed the table, but he red at her. "How can I not after the stupidity you showed to the world? Yet you have the audacity to raise your voice against me?" Danzo growled, making the woman fall back meekly. That''s a better reaction. That''s why he never trusted women with too much political power, their mentality was too weak. "And why haven''t we sent a team after him again?" Danzo asked again, ring at Tsunade as she failed to answer him. He was out of the vige just after the tailed-beast incident ended ¨C to attend to some important matter ¨C so he only learned of the incident now. If he wasn''t missing, things wouldn''t have turned out this way. "I went outside the vige to learn that Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke Uchiha¡ªI don''t suppose you have received the news yet?¡ªand was nning to send a team to finish off the Uchiha boy. But with the emergence of this absurdly stupid situation, it seems the team I wanted to send need to be supported by other teams and need to be sent after Neji instead." Tsunade looked surprised at the news of Orochimaru''s death, blinking rapidly, but as Danzo got to hisst words Tsunade was about to open her mouth¡ªand from her expression, she seemed highly opposed to the idea¡ªbut as he red, she closed her mouth obediently and sighed. "Who do you n to send after him?" Tsunade asked after a minute of silence. "You saw with your own eye just how strong he is¡ªand this time he even has multiplepetent Ninjas with him." Danzo nodded at that. "I am aware. That''s why I will send the best eight members of my Root, along with Team Asuma, Team Kurenai, and Team Guy. Neji is strong, but if we manage to keep him away from his cat then everything will be fine. I got information from Asuma that he enters his ''Fusion'' mode by touching fingers with his cat. We just have to stop that from happening and therefore this five-squad team will be enough to take them down. Kakashi will apany them as well." It hit Kakashi hard how Sakura just left the vige for another man just a day after Yamato and Naruto died, so no wonder he wished to go and retrieve her back. "¡­Alright, but team Kurenai?" Tsunade asked. "Is Hinata Hyuga in a state to take missions? I had a talk with her now healed father and he told me otherwise." "Well," Danzo smirked. "The desire of vengeance can even make a cripple stand on his feet, this much is nothing. Hinata wants to kill the two fox-women who killed Naruto, and also have a heart-to-heart talk with her cousin about something she refused to tell me." "You have met her already?" Tsunade asked and watched Danzo nod. "Huh, okay. In any case, you seem confident that they will be able to capture Neji, that''s fine. But why do you think sending so many good Ninjas at the same time is a good idea for the vige''s safety?" Tsunade asked dryly, baffled at his idea. "Since Team Guy is going, they will seed in capturing and bringing Neji back in any case! Why must we send so many others?" Danzo scoffed in his mind. First of all, capture him? No. The moment Neji is defeated the root members will go for a kill. That brat is too dangerous to stay alive. His eyes, after he dies, will be a fine addition to Danzo''s collection. Secondly, this overgrown bitch forgot the part where her Dan-lookalike could level two nine-tailed beasts easily. That wasn''t even his top strength! Of course he would need to send so many capable Ninjas after that kid! Danzo groaned. "Unfortunately, your rejection doesn''t matter. They have left already." he said and watched as Tsunade paused before frowning and mming her fist on the table. "Don''t be mad, I wasn''t confident in your judgemental skills so I allowed them to leave beforeing to talk to you. My apologies." "What the fuck do you mean by apologies?!" Tsunade jumped from her seat, her hand reaching out to grab his cor but he didn''t resist. "You don''t do whatever you wish in my ruling! I am the Hokage here, not you!" As he was pulled by his cor, Danzo opened his mouth to say something, something that''d insult her whole life¡ªbut before he could say a word the world trembled. It took both of them three seconds to sense the danger that had walked through the front gate of Konoha. A danger that had started destroying the vige. Konoha was under attack, while its most capable forces were out. Shit. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Will the vige survive ??? Or¡­?? Anyway, I am feeling pretty solid burned out on Cursed Gamer at the moment. So I have decided to slow down CG updates for a bit and rather focus on my Marvel story, and also a new story (but that''s only patron exclusive for now). These side projects are essentially there for me to focus on when I am feeling burned out, which I am right now. Hope you guys enjoy those stories as well. Chapter 254: 254: Lightning Country & Vault Raid Chapter 254: 254: Lightning Country & Vault Raid Chapter 254: Lightning Country & Vault Raid ¡ª The Land of Lightning. That''s where the Vige Hidden in the Clouds is located. A really beautiful ce, this country. It went with the description of martial worlds from Chinese fiction. The tall rocks, hills and mountains were covered and surrounded by clouds. The environment was a soothingly cool one here. Thend itself was much higher up from the surface level, and huge rocks wereing out of the ground ¨C reaching as high as the clouds. The Hidden Cloud Vige was built on top of countless tall rocks positioned close to each other. Each rock had buildings built on top of them and was connected with other buildings by wooden bridges. Neji wondered just how many people died each year by slipping and falling to their death. Not very practical, but he supposed this did provide a very efficient natural defence for the vige. The people got used to it too, sooner orter, and most of all the great environment made up for everything else. Neji was 9 kilometres away from the vige as he observed the area. His eyes could only see the outskirts of the vige since their range was 10 kilometres in all directions. He noticed someone interesting on the outskirts, making him smirk. That person''s presence would help in his ns. After observing the area a bit more, enjoying the refreshing wind breeze by him, Neji released a soft breath. "I like this ce," Neji said as a miniature floated on his shoulder. "Don''t you guys agree?" Neji could, beside him, materialise the ary Dimension] in the real world when he is out of it. That allowed the people inside to watch the outside world if they wished ¨C like that of a TV. This was a moving-house on steroids, and Neji loved it. "I guess," Temari''s voice came out of the. "Better than where we are living right now at least." "That''s what I thought," Neji agreed. "I will copy this area''s terrain once I am inside the vige. Then paste it on our." Neji said. "Just hang on for a bit." "Sure. But what''s the n?" this time, Hanabi asked. "Do you observe for a few days? Or what?" "n?" Neji shrugged. "I don''t need a n. I go there, steal the jutsus I want, and return." "Oh! Oh! Can we keep watching, boss? It''s boring here!" Toga''s energetic voice begged from inside the. "Yeah, I support! Neji, don''t close the TV!" Tenten begged. ¡­Did they take him for a Twitch streamer? "Alright, alright, you guys can watch." Neji waved his hand, making the invisible, along with himself. "Just don''t make any sound, people outside can also hear it. Let''s go." ¡ª- Unlike what Neji had said, he did have a n. Samui was still pretty shaken, but a few healing spells allowed her to think straight again. Though she still was loyal to Neji ¨C more than a dog ever would. He followed behind her while under invisibility, watching her casually pass through the gates of the vige and head to the Raikage''s office. Oh, he just got a quest rted to this heist. Nice. ¡ª-¡ª Raikage was in his office, doing paperwork while his assistant Mabui was busy under his desk. Honestly, it just felt great working like this. He was pretty sure he was the only Kage who enjoyed working on paper works, because of the girls that worked under his desk when he did. The other Kages weren''t so lucky, given two of the five Kages were women, one was an old man and another one was just a brat. His life was nice. In his nice life, the only recent problem was Samui. She was supposed to deliver news from Konoha every week, unless any exceptional event yed out in which case she was to deliver the news right away. But she didn''t do that. It''s been 8 days since herst report, and not only that, she also didn''t report the ''Strange Tailed Beast Attack'' that Konoha had sent a letter on to every great vige but actually refused to borate on the event. What''s the point of a spy if she didn''t do her job properly? Raikage made a mental note to correct that slutty thing''s manners the next time they- -Knock Knock! As knocks fell on the door, Raikage shook his head from these useless thoughts and patted the girl under his desk to stop. The girl nodded, wiped her lips with a tissue, and quickly went to sit on a chair in the corner to pretend she was working on papers. "Come in," Raikage said and as the door opened, he realised sending the girl away was meaningless because the person who just entered was already used to his tactics. "Aha, look who it is. If it isn''t my Samui?" He got up, walked over to pull her by the waist and prepared to peck her on the lips. But she just smiled and pushed him back. Hm? Raikage frowned. "Raikage-sama," Samui said before he could project his dissatisfaction. "There is something of more importance here," she said, and hearing that he just grumbled but decided to ignore her rude gesture. For now. She will be paid for that tonight. Samui continued. "The reason I didn''t send any letters was because my identity was discovered by Neji Hyuga, luckily before he could do anything to me he decided to leave the vige for some reason. I had to quickly leave behind him so I had no chance to inform you." Raikage hummed. "Did you seed in following behind him?" He asked before quickly shaking her head. "No, you clearly failed. That''s why you are here. Ugh, Samui, it was your job to seduce him! You spent more than two weeks on a boy still wet behind his ears! Why couldn''t you seed?!" Raikage growled like a beast while Samui stayed calm. "Please, calm down. I actually have been following him for the past few days. I never lost sight of him. But on the way I decided not to engage and seduce him because there was no need for that." she said, making him look at her in confusion. "Neji Hyuga is¡­ in our vige at this moment. I didn''t engage with him since I could tell he wasing to our den." Raikage blinked twice before his frown deepened and he walked over to the window, looking outside as his eyes searched for anything odd. "Are you certain?" a momentter, he looked back and asked her. "Do you know why he is here?" "I am certain, and I think he is after the Eight-Tails." Samui suggested, walking to him as he frowned. "Bee¡­" Raikage muttered. "Bee is on the outskirts of the vige. I am going there to back him up, you summon your team ande back us up." Raikage said and jumped from the window, immediately a cloak of electricity appeared around him as he ran to where Killer Bee was. ¡ª- When Raikage left, Samui turned to the other girl in the room. Mabui. She reeked of cum. Poor girl, having to suck Raikage''s small dick. "You," Samui said to the girl. "Go tell Darui, Karui and Omoi that Raikage had summoned them to the western outskirts of the vige." Mabui didn''t protest, too frightened at the idea of an invading Ninja, as she nodded and left. The ck-Ops of Kumo didn''t stick around the Hokage office, due to ''certain reasons'', so with the woman leaving only Samui remained in the office. Along with Neji beside her. Samui felt an invisible hand pat her shoulder. "Good job," Neji''s voice said. "Now, lead me to the vault." Samui nodded happily and went under Raikage''s table. After disrupting a Genjutsu ced there, she found five red buttons appear there. She pressed them in a certain manner just as the wall in Raikage''s office parted, revealing a library of jutsus. Samui got out from under the table as Neji''s body became visible. "Lead me in," he ordered and she did so ¨C feeling satisfied to be living up to his orders ¨C she carefully cancelled any and all the protective Jutsus to stop intruders and then stepped inside. No attack happened, no trap activated, no siren buzzed, and Neji followed her. "Good girl," he smiled and patted her head. She liked it like the dog she was. "Rest is up to you, baby boss." Samui let out a moan as he gave her a short spank, making the world ripple rapidly, the fabric of space twisting as she found herself inside his house again. Having been teleported by him. ¡ª- With that out of the line, Neji stepped into the secret chamber and closed it from the inside. Now it was time to raid. The library or Jutsus was smaller than Konoha''s, but he wasn''tining. Rows after rows of bookshelvesid around the room, and the Jutsus ced nicely with the alphabetical rankings. Neji walked over to one of the shelves and touched a scroll, immediately a system message popped up. [Would you like to learn Jutsu, "Lightning Ball"?] [Y/N] Nice. He immediately clicked ''Y'', feeling the information on the Jutsu rush to his head and it also registered on his system''s Jutsu List. He touched another scroll, and another, then another ¡ª and essentially started to empty the entire vault. [ Would you like to learn Jutsu, "Lightning Dragon Tornado"?] [Y/N] [ Would you like to learn Jutsu, "Lightning sh"?] [Y/N] [ Would you like to learn Jutsu, "Lightning Fang"?] [Y/N] . . . S-rank: [ck Lightning]. A-rank: [Limelight]. B-rank: [Thunder Bomb]. B-rank: [Electromaic Murder]. These four and the initial four were the only notable Jutsus. The others weren''t bad, but these were the strongest. There was also the "S-rank: [Greatest Taijutsu Attack Set]" which consisted of the techniques that Raikages used while in Lightning Cloak (eg; Hell Stab). It hadn''t even been five minutes, yet, by now his clones had filled the room and touched all the scrolls, thereafter absorbing all the Jutsus and causing the scrolls to vanish in thin air. Now the library was as empty as the starless night sky. He didn''t do this in Konoha since he knew most Jutsus there anyway, but this was different. Three minutes in, he had finished raiding the Cloud Vige for all its worth. The problem was he didn''t find the Lightning Cloak here. Of course, he didn''t. Raikage didn''t keep that with his other Jutsus, given how only the Raikages were supposed to learn it. "Does he keep it to his person all the time?" Neji asked, hearing Samui''s answer flow from his pocket dimension. "I don''t think so. If he did I would know, given, you know¡­" she trailed off, ashamed of her past, and he nodded. Then where? A secret chamber? Oh gosh, he should have raided the Yamanaka n before leaving Konoha. If he did, he could just beat Raikage up and then read his memory of the Jutsu''s whereabouts directly from Raikage''s mind, and if a scroll never existed in the first ce and the Raikages taught each other the technique from memory, then mind reading was the only answer anyway. Then again¡­ couldn''t he just go raid the Yamanaka n any day? Some of his clones were still in the Land of Fire. It would take them a few minutes at most to fly to Konoha with a burst of their dragon wings. Oh well, guess he will do just that. In the meantime, he might as well go and say hi to Raikage and Bee. [A quest has been generated!] ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Is it toote? Or will Neji make it in time? If he does¡ªwill clones be enough against Pain and his gang? He also can''t do fusion since he did thatst night to revive Samui ?? perhaps it is better if he is toote? Also, what is the quest about? To save the vige or to fight Raikage? (Low key the most cliff-hanging ending I remember writing) Vote so that I feel motivated to post faster and end the cliff 0: ¨C - If you want to read 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 255: 255: Kumo & Konoha (1) Chapter 255: 255: Kumo & Konoha (1) Chapter 255: Kumo & Konoha (1) ¡ª It was evening, the sun was starting to set and the clouds were clearing up. Raikage jumped down from the top of a tall rock and descended on the water stream below, causing water to ssh all around and startle the animals in the vicinity, also making a dark-skinned man who was seemingly meditating on top of the water lose his chakra control and drown. As Raikage stood on top of the water, his chakra kept his foot stable, as a head popped out beside him. "Pff!" Killer Bee popped his head out of the water, coughing out water. "What the frick, bro? I was stunned, you know?" Raikage frowned and turned off his Lightning Cloak. "Bee, did you notice anyone suspicious around here?" he asked as Bee pulled himself up in the water. "No? Was someone supposed toe, though?" the Eight-Tails'' Jinchuriki replied, rapping to himself. "Nobody is supposed to, that''s exactly why I am asking," Raikage said as he looked around. "Lightning Palm Neji is supposed to be in the vige; a report made by Samui who''s been spying on him for thest two weeks. She theorised he might be after the eight-tails, and I have all the reason to believe her im given the recent rumour around Konoha." "Really?" Killer Bee asked, walking over to thend and using a Wind Jutsu to dry himself up. "Perhaps he joined the Akatsuki? Odd mission otherwise, honestly." Raikage agreed, following behind Bee. He wasn''t sure either as to why someone like Neji would be after the Eight-Tails. But in any case, he didn''t doubt Samui, she would never give him false intel. Then both of them heard the distant noise of footsteps and turned their guards up, but it just turned out to be Darui, followed by Karui and Omoi, who ran to greet them. They were expected, but¡­ something was strange. ''Where is Samui?'' Raikage was confused. Why did Samui send her team and Darui but note here herself? "Why isn''t Samui here?" Raikage asked once the three Ninjas halted in front of him, bowing respectfully. "Samui?" It was Darui who asked back. "I have no idea. She didn''te to us, to begin with. It was Mabui who came to inform us about your emergency summon. She did mention Samui, but since that girl didn''te to us by herself we just assumed she must have left for you already." Raikage frowned at that. Something didn''t feel right. She had pushed him away when he tried to touch her too¡­ Weird. "You guys wait here," Raikage said,unching his Lightning Cloak once again. "I will be back in a second." The others nodded and Raikage was about to leap himself into the air, but before he could do so he spotted a figureing towards them from the sky. Moving fast. -Boom! The sky bloomed with the ripple of a supersonic st as the figure revved and appeared right above them, floating with his arms behind him, while his white hair fluttered behind him beautifully as did his white robe with blue outline. "This is unwise, baby boss," Raikage heard Samui''s voice from beside the white figure, even though she wasn''t present there. "There is a reason why I suggested you gather all four of them here in one ce¡ªbecause they''re all very strong so them being out of the vige was for your own good. It''s very dangerous toe to face them on your own here!" Raikage frowned and so did the other Ninjas beside him. He couldn''t see Samui and hecked context, but he wasn''t a Kage for nothing¡ªhe could see what was happening here. Samui had betrayed him. That slut dared. What was she displeased with for her to do such a thing? ¡­After a moment''s thought, he quickly shook his head, discarding the idea. This must be a ploy, a trick for him to doubt Samui. If she was an enemy from the beginning he could understand why she might betray him, but she was a Kumo citizen since birth and someone who had received his love. There was no way she would betray him. That voice, was it a Genjutsu, perhaps? Surprising, since he couldn''t sense anything and even Bee¡ªa Jinjuriki who should be immune to Genjutsus¡ªdidn''t. However, having heard about Itachi Uchiha''s feats, Raikage knew it wouldn''t be too weird if Neji''s unknown eyes had Genjutsu abilities on-par, if not stronger than, the legendary Uchiha. "¡­So it seems your eyes are indeed superior to the Byakugan, Neji Hyuga." Raikage said after a pause, and by then everyone had prepared their weapons. "You can even cast such precise Genjutsu. In any case, it is nice to finally meet you." Neji gave him a polite smile. "Can''t say the same for me." Raikage scoffed softly at that and said, "Was the Samui I met a Genjutsu too? Or was she under your mind control?" He was asking questions to inquire the limits of his eyes¡ªbut at the same time, he was looking for an opening to attack since he was already in his Lightning Cloak. No matter if Neji was indeed here for the Eight-Tails or not, since he was here he was now Raikage''s prey. That boy''s eyes already belonged to him! With that in mind, just as Neji opened his mouth to say something, Raikage leapt high in the air at a blinding speed and mmed his fist at the floating Neji''s chest. Surprising him, Neji blocked the attack with his right hand, wincing softly at the pain, before he spun around Raikage toe behind him and bang his fist behind the lightning man''s head. "Argh!" Raikage couldn''t help but groan as a shockwave-force caused his head to ring like a bell while the coating of a translucent energy around his fist shook the insides of his brain. ''Shit!'' Raikage cursed. ''What type of Jutsu was that?'' Raikage realised this battle might not be as easy as he initially thought it would be. ¡ª- Samui was right. Raikage alone was strong, a [High Tier 10] enemy when he had his Lightning Cloak activated, but there were also the others behind him. [Killer Bee ¡ª Chakra-Octopus-Human ¡ª Mid Tier 10] [Darui ¡ª Mid Tier 8] [Karui ¡ª Peak Tier 7] [Omoi ¡ª Peak Tier 7] He might be used to fighting Tier 8 foes now, but that didn''t mean they were ''negligible''. He needed to go all out from the start. Raikage dodged and fell back when Neji tried to attack once more and rather gestured for Killer Bee to transform. So they nned to let the Eight-Tails keep him distracted while the others nked him, huh? That was fine with Neji. With a deep breath in¡ªNeji activated the 1st gate, then the 2nd, then the 3rd, and soon the 7th Gate as well. Neji felt sheer power rush through his veins as his heart started to pound like a machine gun. Raikage frowned deeply¡ªas Neji''s skin became dark red and a hyperactive aura of green aura burst up from him¡ªrealising the danger Neji posed. All the Kages knew what the Eight Gates were and what they could do. However, Raikage managed a smirk since by then Gyuki had materialised out of Bee as the huge octopus swiped one of its tentacles at Neji. The boy, Neji, didn''t bother dodging the iing attack and rather raised his hand vertically in front of him¡ªthe green aura around his forearm thickening and also getting covered in sharp draconic scales¡ªand the instant tentacle came in touch with his forearm, it was cleanly cut in two. Gyuki groaned but didn''t fall back. But he didn''t attack either¡ªrather allowing Darui to release one of his ck Lightning Jutsus- [ck Panther]. Neji gave a short chuckle and created a Shadowclone (consequently destroying another that was in another part of the world, to keep the number of clones at a solid 500) who immediately fired the same technique back at Darui, except with much more lethality given the difference in chakra poured into it. Darui''s technique crumbled against Neji''s, rather getting devoured to empower Neji''s Jutsu, and then descended upon a fleeing Darui. The dark-skinned young man barely managed to dodge¡ªbut the other two Ninjas weren''t so lucky. They received the direct hit of the technique and yelled in pain¡ªthough not exactly out of the game yet. Right then, Raikage blitzed through the air,ing from behind Neji and thus forcing him to take the sudden attack using his clone¡ªconsequently making Neji hiss as he felt the pain from the clone that perished a momentter. Now that the ambush had failed, giving Neji time to move, he got out of Raikage''s second attack, the iing [Hell Stab]. It was quite an easy dodge¡ªgiven Neji was in the 7th Gate¡ªwhich also allowed Neji to attack Raikage with the same technique, catching the older man off guard. Neji''s finger prated his lightning armour and poked on his right shoulder, the man grunted and immediately backed off. "You stole our Jutsus." Raikage grumbled as he fell back. "Is this another ability of your eyes? Fascinating!" It was another ability of his eyes, yes. Rather than using the Jutsus that he just learned from raiding the Jutsu Vault¡ªhe was actually countering Darui and Raikage by copying their techniques with his [Lord''s Eye], thereby allowing his copied techniques to be on the same Level as the technique released by the enemies, countering to doing the former as they were all Level-1 skills. As Raikage eximed his fascination, Gyuki rejoined the battle. The tailed beast opened its mouth to fire a super-charged tailed beast breath exclusive to the Eight-Tails, making an ear-piercing sound as the beam was fired. The beam rushed at Neji to devour him and then moved forward to devastate thend behind Neji.. It was as if the sun had risen again, the night became bright for ten whole seconds. "Not bad," said Neji''s voice as he stood beside Raikage¡ªstartling the older man as he tried to ?Elbow? Neji, only for thetter to vanish in white light. "Slow, though. Both of you." Neji said as he appeared on top of a hill and smirked down. Raikage''s heart stopped for a brief instant as he realised what Neji had just done. "The¡­ Flying Thunder God Technique?" he asked out loud, disbelief clear in his voice. "Shit. Everyone, charge at him all at once and be on your guard!" Raikage probably thought Neji wasn''t that efficient with the Jutsu, that''s why he had only used it once¡ªand also because of the Chakra requirement. However, the Flying Thunder God¡­ Neji had learned it perfectly before he came to Kumo. He could use it at a moment''s notice, and the chakra required was negligible for a person of his level. He thought he might be in a pinch against the Raikage¡ªbut it seemed his worry was pointless. He had ced the Fuinjutsu Seal required for FTG on Raikage''s shoulder when he poked the man before, so he could teleport to his side anytime. [Jutsu: Flying Thunder God Level: 02/25 Details: Users have the ability to ce a fuinjutsu seal dubbed as the "technique form" on anything they can physically touch. Once a form has been ced on a spot, the users can activate the technique to enter a void where they would see the ''save-points'' as points of light. When a point is chosen, the user teleports there instantly, and no matter how many minutes the user has spent inside the void it would appear not even a second has passed in the outside world. *As the level increases, the Gamer will grow more efficient with the usage of this technique. Such as the ability to use the ''save-points'' created by the previous users of this technique. *CP Cost: 5,000 per use] For reference, Neji had 175,900 MP, which was 351,800 CP. That, and taking his regeneration in consideration, he could spam this all day. Upon hearing Raikage''s orders, the Ninjas charged at Neji, the Eight-Tails threw continuous, smaller tailed-beast bombs at Neji, but they were weak enough for Neji to just p them away by materialising his draconic tail. Neji needed a power-up, Seventh-gate alone wasn''t helping him. But unfortunately he had fused with Kuraist night to get the Tenseigan to revive Samui (after fucking her to death) so he couldn''t fuse again. In truth, he already had 4 believers, with Tenten converting just recently, and he was hoping to get the 5th from Sakura and be done with it. But that''s forter, for now he entered his Dragonoid form. This was enough for now. This hybrid form boosted his stats by an entire 2x, and with the 7th Gate open, that became 7.5x. This much was more than enough. Neji''s wings pped as he threw himself up in the sky, essentially dodging the iing enemies, and before they could even realise what he was doing, Neji¡ªnow asrge as a giant¡ªdropped from the sky, supersonic shockwaves sting behind him as he spun rapidly before his tail came crashing on top of Gyuki''s head, making the beast''s legs sway as its eyes went nk and it fall face first. Gyuki transformed back to Killer Bee, lying unconscious on the water stream. Then, the Raikage¡ªnow faster than ever¡ªcame in front of Neji with his fist curled up, but Neji simply moved his head to the side to dodge the punch. His tail moved to behind the Kage, wrapping around his neck and mming him down on the ground. It wasn''t a simple m, it was a strong and fast one¡ªwhich was proven by the sound of Raikage''s ribs breaking as the water sshed all around them. The other enemies¡ªvisibly shaken as they still tried their luck against Neji¡ªwere taken care of much easily as they met a worse fate. Death. Neji just punched their heads off, one after another, making the skulls hit the trees in the back like footballs¡ªfootballs that burst as they hit the trees. [You have killed Darui, a Mid Tier 8 foe!] [You have levelled up 13 times!] [You have killed Karui, a Peak Tier 7 foe!] [You have levelled up 9 times!] [You have killed Omoi, a Peak Tier 7 foe!] [You have levelled up 8 times!] [You have reached Level 612!] Rather than celebrating, Neji immediately turned to Killer Bee''s unconscious form¡ªcreating 10 ?Woodclones? who all encircled the unconscious man before wrapping Wood Jutsus around him to stop him from doing anything even if he were to wake up. Only Raikage was left, who by then had stood up again and was busy weaving hand signs, his expression showing visible panic and regret. "What a loser," Neji gave him a mocking chuckle. "I fucked your girl, by the way. She is mine now, just like how your Jutsu will be after I finish you." Raikage growled like a beast, fuming at his words but he finally finished his hand-signs as an eastern dragon erupted from his body, rushing over to Neji. At the same time, Raikage moved too, one of his fastest attacks-[Lightning Oppression Horizontal sh]-that he used by shing his forearm at Neji''s body. Neji just scoffed as the lightning dragon hit him¡ªfailing to do any damage to his 7th Gate enhanced and Dragonoid form¡ªas he grabbed Raikage by the iing forearm, his palm releasing a ck fire that devoured his forearm immediately, forcing the older man a to jump back and chop his own arm off, down to the elbow. However, that wasn''t enough to save Raikage as Neji moved in a white and green sh, pulling his arm back and throwing his fist at Raikage''s chest¡ªreleasing tremor, shockwave, explosion style, and a force of kic st through the punch and causing the older man to fly far faster than the speed of sound and hit a huge rock-hill, simply making it copse to the side. Neji turned off both the Gates and transformation, his eyes seeing the unconscious Raikageying down without any movements. A momentter, he brought the old man and tied him against a tree, putting a few extra sleeping spells on him to make sure he stayed asleep. At longst, Neji took a seat down on a wooden chair (more like a throne) made out of woodstyle, releasing a rxed sigh. The girls, he noticed, were as silent as the night by then. "What''s wrong?" Neji asked with a joking chuckle. "I thought you guys were excited to see the battle?" "Uh¡­" it was Sakura whose voice trailed off. "I don''t think any of us expected that level of violence. Was killing them necessary?" "I don''t know," Neji frowned at the-ball that materialised in front of him. "But I am sure keeping your mouth shut is necessary." "¡­" "Pfft-" Toga and Temari''s voices barely held backughter while Sakura and the others stayed silent. "¡­So what are you waiting to do now?" Hanabi asked after a minute. Neji answered as he leaned back on his chair. "Well, I sent one of my clones to Konoha to raid the Yamanaka n off their mind-reading jutsus. I need it to extract the location¡ªor the technique itself¡ªfrom the Raikage''s head." he then blinked. "There, my clone has reached Kon-" Neji paused. Even as seconds passed and the girls asked him what had happened, Neji stayed silent with his face forming an expression of disbelief. "Shit." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 256: 256: Kumo & Konoha (2) Chapter 256: 256: Kumo & Konoha (2) Chapter 256: Kumo & Konoha (2) ¡ª Tsunade was¡­ tired. Even with her body severed in two, as sheid on the destroyed¡ªbrought down to the dust¡ªterrain of Konoha, she didn''t feel any pain or frustration. She just felt tired and¡­ helpless. Danzo gave his all¡ªusing his eleven Sharingans that Tsunade felt disgusted just by thinking how he got them¡ªbut he lost. Against Hiruko he fared well enough to stay alive¡ªbut when that living God walked upon them, crushing the entirety of Konoha under his floating figure, Danzo fell even with his Izanagi. The vige''s mostpetent Ninjas were gone. Though it might have been the reason for why the vige lost¡ªit also meant that Konoha still had a chance to survive. As long as those Ninjas were alive¡­ so will the vige. But¡­ Will they survive? They were running after Neji, and the terrorists who destroyed the vige¡ªthe Akatsuki¡ªwere also after Neji. So the chance was high that they would meet each other on the way. If that happened¡­ Tsunade just hoped Neji would be close enough to help them. But then again, was even Neji strong enough to go against a God¡­? The Akatsuki were after the Nine-Tails, both of whom had left the vige with Neji. The criminal group didn''t believe Danzo no matter how many times he told them that the beasts weren''t here and had left with Neji but he had no idea where they left. Atst, when the vige was destroyed and Tsunade told them that (the now dead) Danzo was telling the truth they still used ?The King of Hell? technique to test out her words. Sheplied since she had nothing to lie for at that point, but she also threatened them, wishing them "good luck" in stealing the tailed-beasts from Neji, if they had the guts. But truthfully¡­ not only was she bluffing¡ªnot very sure if Neji was strong enough to defeat these criminals¡ªher statement also aplished to anger them greatly, leading to her current state. The being who called himself "Pain" threw sharp ck rods at her, impaling her to the ground. Then Hiruko severed her body in two while the girl of the team, Konan, destroyed her lower half with explosion seals, leaving her severed torso lying down here to die slowly. Now, only Tsunade''s ?Mitotic Regeneration? seal was barely keeping her alive. The worse thing was, that her torso was still impaled by Pain''s chakra-blocking rods. They couldn''t entirely disrupt the flow of her immense chakra within the Seal of Hundred, so she could still regenerate but that won''tst long because the rods were doing a damn good job at making her regeneration mostly ineffective. ¡­She was dying. She could feel it, her life¡­ slowly but vividly leaving her, the unimaginable pain making her five senses fail¡ªmaking her world hollow¡ªas she estimated a mere three minutes before her body gave up. ''Why am I even resisting it¡­'' the question presented itself in front of her as her vision grew darker. ''What am I even waiting for? Why not just¡­ let go? That''d make all this pain vanish¡­'' That''d make things easier. To just let go. To just¡­ not struggle. The world grew darker and Tsunade Senju''s thoughts came to a stop. She saw the answer to all her ''Whys'' appear in her dark, distorted vision, crouching down as he brought her to a hug after making the ck rods vanish in thin air with a touch. ''Neji¡­'' Tsunade smiled. Oh god, she wanted to see him onest time before she perished. How lucky, she was having a hallucination of him. ''I¡­-'' "I am sorry," a rare, uncertain voice of Neji whispered to her ears. That''s right, it was a hallucination, no way he would ever sound uncertain like that in reality. He¡­ after all¡­ was more of a Kami than that Pain. "and thank you for your faith," Tsunade smiled softly, unable to understand hisst words, as she released herst breath in his ar- ¡­ .. . "¡­-rebirth technique." Tsunade''s lungs filled with air as she gasped. Her eyes opened wide as the world that had gone entirely dark suddenly presented itself in front of her, filled with lots of colours. She could feel her legs again too¡­ with the apparentck of any pain. Huh? Tsunade looked at the face of the¡­ ''hallucination'', the person who had just saved her, at Neji''s flowery blue eyes that looked back at her. "There," Neji said, releasing a breath and smiling at her confused expression. "You''re back." Tsunade reached out her hand to touch his face¡ªfeeling if this was the reality or not¡ªand released a gasp softly as his soft but firm cheeks, coupled with his strong jawline brushed against her hand. She opened her mouth to say something¡ªto warn him of the dangers¡ªbut he didn''t let her. He just leaned over to press his lips against hers. Surprised, she tried to push him away, but he didn''t let go¡ªhe grabbed onto her and gently invaded her mouth. ¡ª-¡ª The attack of Pain wasn''t supposed to happen this early¡ªbut even if it did, Neji had hoped with Kakashi''s Mangekyo now more versatile and chakra efficient the vige would survive¡­ And in the chance that it didn''t, well, he had already left the vige so he shouldn''t care about it even if everyone died there. That''s right, he shouldn''t have¡­ yet, look at him now. Truthfully, as he failed to sense any living human in the vicinity, he really did feel nothing¡ªlike usual¡ªbut when his eyes locked on the dying Tsunade, all her ''prayers'' bing vivid in his mind as he felt her desire to see him before she perished, Neji felt¡­ warm. Worried, enraged, and angry at himself for letting her experience this¡ªbut at the same time, he felt warm. That''s why he revived her¡ªgiven her faith was what made him unlock his Tenseigan, but still¡ªhe didn''t want to see her die. The fact that she called him her son, and how he saw his own mother''s dying image¡ªwhen Ujir killed her¡ªon this woman, Neji would feel hollow if she just died. Just like how he would feel enraged if he didn''t get revenge in her stead. His tongue squeezed around hers onest time before he ended the kiss, watching her gasp as she wiped her lips and looked at him. "Don''t¡­ do that again," she said in a much gentler voice than he expected her to speak, blushing softly. The blush soon disappeared and she looked around in confusion. "I¡­ Did you revive me, Neji?" "The Tenseigan trantes to the Eye of Reincarnation," he told her and that answered her question. Tsunade''s lips thinned as she took in his words, looking at his cosmic blue eyes that were now more beautiful than ever with the addition of translucent flower petals dancing around his irises like a live-wallpaper. She watched his eyes for a long moment before sighing and shaking her head. Then she looked at the destroyed terrain behind Neji¡ªKonoha that was brought down to dust¡ªand her expression became sour. "Can you¡­" she started, "revive the others too?" This was one reason why nobody should reveal they could revive people. It was either seen as a devilish technique¡ªin case the revived people look like disgusting ghosts¡ªor as a divine, godly one¡ªin case it''s a perfect revive. Not that either was better than the other one. People wouldn''t always understand that he couldn''t revive everyone. Not that he was hating on Tsunade, it was a justified question given the situation. "That''s not possible," Neji shook his head. "I would need a body for that, at the very least. Half of your body was gone, but it luckily still worked, however the dead behind me didn''t leave a body. Was it the Rinnegan''s ?Almighty Push??" Tsunade looked surprised at his right guess and nodded. "No wonder. A technique that can tear the entire vige apart can surely do the same for the countless unlucky human bodies who happened to be in the range of the technique, which was basically every citizen of Konoha. Unfortunately, I can''t revive anyone who doesn''t have a body or has been dead for more than a year." Hisst warning wasn''t necessary in this context¡ªbut it was necessary for Tsunade in case she got the idea that she could ask him to revive Dan maybe. That''s not happening with that time-limit restriction. If he still had ?Rewind? then maybe¡­ but not without it. Also, if Neji killed a guy with his own hands¡ªthus receiving Levels¡ªhe wouldn''t receive any more levels if he revived and killed the guy again. Last night with Samui when he fucked her to death and thus earned 15 levels, he was nning to do the same to her again¡ªbut that''s when Sisty warned him of this. Apparently, the ''essence'' that the gamer system takes from a dead-being was already gone even if the person gets revived. Though they can regain that essence over time and canter be killed for level again. But Sisty didn''t know the exact time. "Oh¡­" Tsunade slowly nodded at his words. "That''s¡­ sad. Almost the entirety of Konoha is gone¡­ then." "Yeah," Neji remembered a few people he wished had not died. Shizune, the nurse he dated, the Onsen owner¡­ "I guess¡­ Did nobody else survive?" "I did warn Shizune to take anyone she can and run through an underground escape route located in the Hokage tower. But¡­ I am not sure if they made it since that foolish Shizune decided to be a hero ande out to take as many people as she could with her¡­" Tsunade seemed to be on the verge of crying again. Neji softly hugged her shoulder. "Sorry¡­ I can''t be sure if she escaped safely." Nodding to her Neji''s eyes shone softly as he looked underground, his now Level 4 Lord''s Eye¡ªhaving fully unlocked the entirety of Tenseigan¡ªcould see a whopping 100 kilometres in all directions. With his gaze focused on the underground, he could locate about five dozen people running through a tunnel under Konoha. By then they were a few kilometres away from Konoha. Also, since he was looking underground, he noted multiple underground facilities mainly under the npounds of big ns¡ªsuch as the Yamanaka¡ªwhere Jutsus were kept hidden. So he could still take what he came to Konoha for, the Yamanaka Jutsus. Thank luck. "Don''t worry, she escaped safely," Neji ignored it for now and let Tsunade know about Shizune. "Some others did too. A few Hy¨±gas have survived as well¡­" he trailed off before he snapped his head at Tsunade. "Wait, where is Hinata? Did she fight in this battle?" Neji knew the fate she faced against Pain in the canon timeline¡ªand the one she would have if Naruto didn''t exist. This time around, Naruto really didn''t exist¡­ Tsunade, who was relieved at the confirmation, was startled as he snapped at her. "Ah¡­ oh, that¡­" she trailed off, an ashamed blush on her face. "Well, so what happened was¡­" Tsunade told Neji the story¡ªhow more than a dozen Ninjas were after him¡ªnaming everyone one of them. She seemed to be expecting Neji to get mad, but he just shrugged it off. Well, at least they survived. Not that he hadn''t expected for such a thing to happen when he stole the forbidden Jutsus. Nothing to be mad about. Now a bit more relieved that almost everyone important has survived, Neji created two clones and sent them both to do two important jobs. One was to steal Yamanaka Jutsus, and the other was to go help the escapees. The Neji here rather rose in the air with (a confused) Tsunade on his arms. "...What are you doing, Neji?" Tsunade asked as she wrapped her hands around his neck tightly to not fall. "To the Rain Vige," Neji looked down at her. "I can''t let some bastardse and hurt what''s mine, and just get away with it ¡ª can I?" Unlike how he expected, Tsunade didn''t retaliate against his im, nor did she say that he shouldn''t go after them, that he was too weak¡ªNo¡ªshe just stared at his face with a slightly agape mouth before nodding with a thin smile. As he literally felt her faith in him, along with how touched she felt, Neji hugged her tightly and flew. ** ** ** Chapter 257: 257: The New God & The False God (1) Chapter 257: 257: The New God & The False God (1) Chapter 257: The New God & The False God (1) ¡ª The raiding of the Yamanaka n''s underground Jutsu Vault was done without any interference¡ªso was the raiding of all the other ns that had underground Jutsu vaults (because the ones who were above ground were simply crumbled down to dust). Though his initial target was Yamanaka alone, now with this golden opportunity at hand¡ªwhy should he hold back? As his raiding continued, meanwhile, one of himself made way to the Hokage Tower¡ªor at least where it was previously located. Now it was just dust, rods, and wood that the building was previously made of. Neji used his telekinesis¡ªnow far stronger since his Tenseigan waspletely unlocked¡ªand started to clear the debris to open the entrance for himself. When he was done, he instantly jumped in and flew through the tunnel, his flight faster too. Since it was underground he still had to maintain a slow enough speed, yet in less than three minutes, he caught up with the escapee. They had reached an exit, it seemed, but the entrance was blocked with debris that had crumbled from the ceiling because of the earthquake caused by Pain''s Almighty Push. They looked genuinely frightened, having sensed someone flying toward them¡ªbut everyone visibly calmed down when one of the escapees, a Hyuga, opened his eyes and realised it was Neji who wasing. Neji dropped from the air in front of the gathered group and immediately spotted Shizune, his nurse-date whose name he had already forgotten, the onsen owner Mira Tsubakihara. Atst, surprisingly, amongst the five Hyugas, Hiashi''s wife¡ªArima Hyuga¡ªwas also present. "Neji!" It was Shizune who came running, she wasn''t crying and was putting on a rather serious expression, but Neji''s eyes saw through it all as she hugged him tightly. Neji hugged her back and gave the others a nod over her shoulders. Rather than asking about why he had left the vige, Shizune''s stoic demeanour shook and her voice cracked. "Ldy Tsunade! S-she was¡­!" "Calm down," Neji patted her back. "I met her beforeing down here¡ªshe needed medical attention, but she''s fine now." Speaking of medical attention¡ªa few people in this group were hurt as well¡ªespecially Arima, who was bleeding profusely from her right arm. Neji kept hugging Shizune, but at the same time made a clone to go close to Arima, who turned her head to the side with a bitter look on her face. "Aunt," Neji said, reaching out a hand. "Apologies for my rude behaviour that day, but I am here to help. Grab my hand." Though at first she looked like she would rather die bleeding, the older woman soon sighed in defeat and epted his hand. Neji used [High Heal] on her right away, causing her body to shine golden and her wounds to close. "There." He created a few more clones who went to help the other injured, while keeping his focus on Arima. She still looked bitter, biting her lips, but gave him a grateful nod. "It''s fine. Where is uncle? I don''t see him." Neji asked, already expecting the bad news. Her expression became weak as her lips quivered. "He¡­" So it was as he had expected. "He saved me. He sacrificed himself¡­ for me. Or it would have been my head, not my arm where that thin rod pierced." She said, looking up at his eyes. Honestly¡­ Neji failed to feel anything for Hiashi¡ªexcept for a bit of sadness in Hanabi''s stead¡ªbut he still gave Arima a sympathetic look. Tears finally broke out from the older, beautiful woman as she started to exin the scene in detail, her tears painting her face. Neji gave the other Hyugas a look, gesturing them to give them some space, while Neji pulled Arima in a respectful hug. "N¡­Neji,e here for a moment!" Shizune called the Neji that she was hugging, pulling him by the sleeves and taking him to a corner where he froze at the sight. Kurenai? She had one of Pain''s chakra rods piercing her belly. Shit, wasn''t she pregnant? Neji quickly gave her an X-ray scan and sighed with a hiss. Innocent little thing, it had died. She didn''t even have a properly formed body. But wait¡­ "Hey, enlighten me, but," Neji leaned to the side and whispered to Shizune. "Tsunade told me Team Kurenai was sent after me? Then why is she here?" "¡­Danzo-sama forbade her to go on the mission since she will just be a hassle with her pregnancy. Her team was led by Kakashi for this mission." Shizune exined and Neji nodded in understatement. It was just Kurenai''s bad luck¡­ "N-neji?" the Kunoichi in question, barely awake, called out in hope when she noticed Neji. "I-I heard from Kakashi that you can heal¡ª" "I am sorry," Neji sighed. "She¡­ your daughter¡­ is already gone." He finished as her expression froze. Neji could try saving the girl, but that might kill the mother since reviving someone healed their entire body and healing the child might cause it to entangle with the organs inside Kurenai. The stakes was too high. It may have worked if Shizune quickly did a surgery to take the child out, but past of that child had mixed with Kurenai''s stomach. It was a ugly thing to see using his eyes. "Ah¡­" Kurenai released a small whimper as her body lost its strength, her gaze losing its focus. Neji was about to apologise again, but surprising him Lady Luck''s voice flowed into his ears. ["Revive her,"] the Omniversal said. ["Put 100 points in your Luck stat before doing so. I may have lost my authority, but I can tell with that many points in Luck the chances of both of them surviving will be at its peak."] He in fact had 300 points from the 30 levels he gained in the battle in Kumo. ''So I still have a bit of humanity left¡­'' Neji wowed to himself in self-mockery before he did as Lady Luck suggested, putting on a [Blurred Barrier] to stop the others from peeking and then putting his hand on top of Kurenai''s belly. "Listen. I will help you," he said to her, grabbing the rod and making it vanish in his inventory. "and you will serve me in return." There. Not so humane now. In any case, he felt the need to collect believers now that he was a True God, he felt how that made him stronger. So it didn''t hurt if he got help in return for helping her. Neji took a deep breath and chanted, "Tenseigan: Empyrean Rebirth Technique." Before either Shizune or Kurenai could inquire him about what he just said and what he was doing¡ªNeji released a pulse of green life force that spread to Kurenai''s entire body and consequently her dead child. Kurenai''s body healed, the hole in her stomach closing while at the same time the baby phased out from inside her and healed on the ground beside her. Not only that, as the baby healed and showed signs of life it also grew¡ªinch by inch and foot by foot¡ªeasily growing into a little girl no-less than 10 years old. ''...Didn''t see thating.'' Neji blinked and stopped his technique. He felt drained in Mana, but not enough to lose consciousness like with Gaara and Temari. "There, please live by the end of our bargain." Neji stood up, stretching his arms and cancelling the blurred barrier as everyone had their eyes locked on the breathing, living, sleeping, 10-year-old little girl. Neji leaned forward again to put a piece of children''s clothing that Nejire used to wear (he didn''t know why he had them in his inventory) over the baby''s body, just as the situation snapped in Kurenai''s head. With a shriek, she immediately brought the sleeping girl to a hug while kissing her head rapidly. Ignoring Shizune''s awed gaze, Neji kept looking at the long-haired loli''s sleeping face. "...Good luck with your life, I suppose." Oh¡­ Hey, that apparently counted as a [Blessing] from him. Also, he felt satisfied for some reason. ** ** ** Note: Feed me powerstones ?? and keep me motivated! -¡ª- If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 258: 258: The New God & The False God (2) Chapter 258: 258: The New God & The False God (2) Chapter 258: The New God & The False God (2) ¡ª Neji-prime in Kumo was still sitting on his wooden chair that was more like a badly made throne. However, there were more dead bodies around him nowpared to half an hour ago. The Kumo ninjas had obviously heard of the battle, and seen the tailed beast bombs and the fully transformed Gyuki since it was too tall to miss. So the Ninjas ran to check what was happening and then tried their luck against Neji. Atst, most of them had died. Some had fled, but Neji didn''t care to stop them. He had earned 77 levels from their deaths. Allowing him to pass Level 600 and therefore gain a new Voidmancer ability. This skill, [Shadow Swimming] allowed him to jump into shadows as if they were water and swim inside them and travel from one ce to another without notifying anyone. Even now, he could also feel gazes looking at him from the far¡ªprobably using binocrs¡ªbut none of them had the courage to attack. At first they tried doing long-ranged jutsus, but Neji just countered the same attack with much more lethality. Annoyed at all that, upon he threatened to kill the unconscious Raikage (who basically was a Hostage) once, no other attacks came. Neji stood up from his chair and walked up to Raikage''s still unconscious figure, Neji ced a hand on top of the kage''s head. "Sisty, make sure [Gamer''s Mind] doesn''t destroy his mind," Neji requested and got a hum from his system in return. He needed the Kages alive for them to start the 4th Great Ninja War when the plot moves¡ªand they would be more likely to do it if Neji just left them alive after a harsh defeat. Neji activated the Yamanaka n Jutsu that one of his clones had just stolen- ?Psycho Mind Transmission? -and entered Raikage''s mind. Usually, it took the user hours to search for the right information, but with his high INT and WIS it was surprisingly easy. He soon found the location of the [Lightning Cloak] Jutsu. It was in a hidden chamber inside Raikage''s living quarters. Neji swiftly sent a clone there who found the techniqueying around and learned it in an instant¡ªby clicking [Yes] when the system prompt popped up. With that done, he had consequently finished three quests today. The first was the quest to beat the Raikage and Killer Bee. The second was Lady Luck''s quest of bing a God that he got when he first arrived in the Naruto world. The third one was about pulling off a sessful heist on Kumo''s vige Jutsu Vault and also stealing the Lightning Cloak jutsu. As it''s reward, the first quest provided Neji with 95-levels and additionally, a titled A-rank Jutsu called the ?Firefly Bombardment?, which was basically the continuous firing of smaller-tailed-beast-bombs that Gyuki showed. Except Neji could use it in his human form as well, from his palm. The third quest provided 25-levels and a spicy lightning magic- [Railgun] Atst was the second quest, the one for which Neji had decided to spend time in this world at all. [Quest: Rise of a God Details: You are strong enough to be a God, but youck divinity. The easiest way to gain divinity is to create a cult with devoted followers. Objective: Gain 5 loyal subjects who would serve you as their God. Reward: Divinity- [Luck Eater]. Failure (or reject): Lost affection with Lady Luck.] [Quest¡ª "Rise of a God" ¡ªhas beenpleted!] [You havepleted the quest by attaining 5 loyal subjects! Current believers: (1) Temari (2) Hanabi (3) Toga (4) Tenten (5) Tsunade (6) Kurenai (7) Shizune] [You have received the Divinity: Luck Eater!] [Due to having crossed the Level-500 mark, you have attained another divinity! Every 500-levels, you''d gain a new one!] [You have attained the Divinity: Dragon Icon!] === List of divinities: 02 (*) Divinity: Luck Eater Details: The ability to "eat" other people''s luck and make it your own. Works by touching the person. Weakness: If used against a Main Character the user needeth to have stolen precious things from the MC beforehand. Example; lovers, powers, items. - (*) Divinity: Dragon Icon Details: There are beings in this world who are born as the personification of abstract concepts¡ªcalled the Abstract Beings. These abstract concepts, and any concepts in general, have a peculiar weight to their existence. A few very capable individuals can connect to these concepts despite not being born as it. The "Dragon Icon" is a power that is connected to the concept of what a dragon is and should be in essence, allowing the bearers of this icon the many powers and authorities of a dragon (beyond what they own already). Current Effects: (1) Strength of a Dragon. [+500 STR] (2) Wisdom of a Dragon. [+500 WIS] (3) Wrath of a Dragon. [+500 DEX] === 1500 stat-points. They were a lot. [Master,] Sisty''s voice interrupted his musing. [As a full-fledged God, Master, you have countless more abilities such as appointing "Avatars" and also the ability to "Bless" someone. Also the ability to create a Divine Heaven. They are still divinities, but theye as a starting package.] Neji nodded to the air. A Divine Heaven¡­ Didn''t his Arcane ne count as one? Speaking of Arcane ne though, he could feel faith from many people in that realm who really considered him as their God. Around three hundred thousand people, to be precise. Tsk, why didn''t His Lady count them as his believers? What a rude woman. ["Hey~ even though they believed in you it didn''t build up to anything since youcked a divine status to begin with. Be grateful!"] Lady Luck''s sweet voiceined in his ears. Neji ignored her tantrum. Speaking of building up though, he did feel all that faith built up his Divine Authority¡ªthe thing that helped channel all his divinities. As it would grow, so will his divinities, and the effects they have. Kind of like a Mana Pool but different. He could also feel the choice to bring out that authority to¡­ maybe temporarily empower himself? He wasn''t sure. Something to testter on. Still. This meant¡­ he really was a God now. A real, full-fledged Deity. ¡­If that''s the case, then it was time for the fake God to go down. "Because nobody gets to hurt my girls and just walk out of it alive." It was time for Pain to feel a bit more pain than he can handle. ¡ª-¡ª Nagato¡ªthe face behind "Pain"¡ªsighed as he positioned his Six Paths of Pains in their resting bed. Today took a toll on him. Not because he faced any particrly strong enemy¡ªquite the contrary since he barely had to use only five of the six pains¡ªbut because he had to move his real body close to Konoha, since otherwise he wouldn''t be able to control the Pains from that distance. That was somewhat hard for a cripple like him. Usually, moving from the Vige Hidden by the Rain was but a minor inconvenience since he always had Konan by his side, but this time the new recruit Hiruko¡ªand his squad of three¡ªhad joined the mission as per Madara''s orders. Usually, Akatsuki perform in a two-man-team format, but Hirukocked a teammate so Nagato just had his former three subordinates fill the one-man-gap in Hiruko''s team. It usually didn''t work like that in Akatsuki, but beggars couldn''t be choosers. So Nagato had to use the Human Path¡ªthe one who can read minds via reading a person''s soul, who was expendable in a battle¡ªto move his real body in a cave close to Konoha, while the other five Paths moved with Konan and Hiruko and his team. In any case, in this particr mission, due to Nagato always keeping the Human Path beside him¡ªgiven it wouldn''t have been much help in the battle anyway¡ªhe couldn''t read the people''s memories. That''s why the interrogation was only left to the Naraka Path who utilised the King of Hell to ask people questions. Danzo managed to dodge the technique many times using his imnted Sharingans'' Izanagi, but against a higher being like Nagato himself such techniques fell short sooner rather thanter. Atst, when ten of his Sharingan had died-out, Danzo had used his right eye¡ªthe Kotoamatsukami¡ªagainst the King of Hell to escape the interrogation. Honestly, Kotoamatsukami would have worked against his Pains, and thereby himself since he was using their sight to see, but Danzo used it against the King of Hell, Yama. It made even Nagato release a soft chuckle when he saw that, despite himself. To Danzo''s credit though, when he realised the technique wasn''t working, he used Izanagi with that remaining Sharingan as well. But this time he didn''t try to escape, he rather caused his body to crumble to dust. Perhaps the old man feared he would be forced to tell the truth about not only Neji but also reveal the vige''s secrets? Otherwise it wouldn''t make sense why such a person would kill himself. Unfortunately for his soul, doing all that to keep Konoha safe was for naught given the state Nagato left the vige in. It was a sad oue, for both parties. Nagato could have taken Shisui''s eyes and used it for many opportunities. But oh well, even a God like him couldn''t reverse the force of time. Stopping these useless thoughts, Nagato stayed in his mechanical walker, waiting for Konan to arrive. A few minutester, he heard two knocks on the door of his room before Konan walked in with her nk face that had be her natural expression by now. ¡ª- Konan looked at her long-time friend with her expression as nk as always. She liked talking to him face-to-face, even though he wasn''t the prettiest guy around in person, instead of talking to him via any of the pain¡ªespecially the Deva Path that used Yahiko''s body. "Nagato," Konan said, looking at his eyes. "I have prepared a room for Hiruko in one of the hotels on the other side of the city. I also told him he will be notified when we get a hold of Neji Hyuga''s current location." Nagato nodded after registering her words. "That is good. Speaking of his location, any good news?" "Not yet," Konan shook her head. "But the Zetsu is looking around, so we expect to find him soon enough." Nagato nodded after a second. Truthfully, Konan had a bad feeling about all this¡­ She didn''t doubt Nagato''s powers, never, but she felt somewhat ominous about this Neji. Perhaps it was Tsunade''s words? Maybe something else entirely? "What about Hidan?" Nagato after a short silence, breaking her out of her daze. "How is the search for the rest of his body going?" Right, Hidan was captured by Konoha after being defeated by Might Guy. Before Nagato destroyed the vige, Konan had rescued Hidan from the Interrogation Department in Konoha. Most of his body was taken to Konoha, his limbster cut into pieces, but they were easy to recover. However, his arms were already separated from his body when he fought Might Guy and lost, they weren''t in Konoha and needed to be recovered too. In the two weeks he spent in Konoha as a prisoner, Hidan hadn''t spilt any beans. Torturing him was practically useless, after all. Yet, the Yamanaka n head had managed to get quite a bit out of Hidan''s memories. Fortunately, everything he had gathered was useless now that he and the entire Konoha was obliterated. "Zetsu already found Hidan''s arms since he had observed the battle and knew where the arms ended up," Konan let Nagato know. "Hidan is ready to function." Nagato seemed pleased. This also meant there were currently four Akatsuki in Hidden Rain (not counting Hiruko''s subordinates). Nagato was about to speak, however his eyes sprung up and his neck snapped to the window that showed the rain outside. "What''s wrong, Nagato?" Konan asked in worry as she stepped closer to Nagato who frowned deeply. "A strong¡­ very strong, tailed-beast level, Chakra has entered the vicinity of my rain." Nagato said as a sweat bead dropped from his forehead. "Konan, head out to Hiruko''s location, that''s where the chakra is, I will wake up the Pains and follow behind. Go." ¡­Why did he look so panicked with just that little threat? Konan was confused but she didn''t waste a second and obliged to his order. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: You make me us reach 600-powersones ¡ª I give you this week''s third chapter tomorrow right away. ?? ¡ª- If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 259: 259: The New God & The False God (3) Chapter 259: 259: The New God & The False God (3) Chapter 259: The New God & The False God (3) ¡ª Neji''s real body who had found and learned the Lightning Cloak was on the move again. Though not before copying the terrain of Hidden Cloud, as promised. He was currently inside his which had taken the beautiful shape of the cloud vige. Now he sat on top of a cloud as he gave all his focus to controlling his clones. He would use clones against Pain because he didn''t need his real body for a false god. Neji''s 500 clones had stopped their individual search and were all focusing their attention on searching for Pain. Chances were Pain and his team were roaming the world in his search, so most clones were looking everywhere around, but the higher chance was that Pain had returned to his base in Hidden Rain Vige and was rather relying on Zetsu to locate Neji. So the Neji, who was flying with Tsunade, went to the Hidden Rain. And immediately found the bastards he was looking for. [Lord''s Eyes]''s newly added-ability of Tenseigan still had the ocr abilities of Byakugan, except it was much more enhanced¡ª allowing him to see 100 kilometres in all directions. With that, as he closed the distance with the Rain Vige, he found Hiruko in the furthest corner of his sight, and the closer he went the more people he found. Hidan, Konan and Nagato. They were all in the Rain, and Neji could even hear thetter two''s conversation when he focused his attention on them. Mid-flight, Neji initiated the ?Tenseigan Mana Mode?, giving his Mana a 10x boost, and used it to empower his flight. Since he nned to give Pain a crushing defeat using just Clones, he needed to go all out from the start. His flight speed increased drastically and he stood in the sky of Hidden Rain a few secondster. "...Ah," Tsunade gasped softly on his arms as she almost thought he teleported here. "This ce is¡­ the Vige Hidden by the Rain?" "Yes," Neji nodded, making Tsunade turn to him to notice a light blue mana cloak around his body, a horning out of his head. "But it won''t be that way once I finish." Tsunade''s heart skipped a bit. Neji then moved to one particr part of the city¡ª the part where Hiruko was. From the air, he pointed his hand below and fired extremely powerful shockwaves. The rings of vibrations hit the buildings below, making them tremble before they cracked and crumbled into bits of debris. People yelled as they all ran, but Neji didn''t care to not hurt them and kept firing his shockwaves. Until about a football field''s size of the city crumbled to dust to create a makeshift battlefield, where Neji then descended. Tsunade looked at the scene with a slightly agape mouth while Neji created a ?Wood Clone? to his side. The new clone Neji raised his hand in the air and the ground in the distance cracked, under the influence of his telekinesis it broke into a small chunk that rose up in the air. A secondter, four figures jumped out of the chunk, dropping metres in front of Neji. They were Hiruko and his team who had hidden underground to stay safe from Neji''s shockwave assault. Three of them red at Neji, while a short, pale-skinned ''child'' calmly stared at him. That was Hiruko, d in the typical Akatsuki outfit. [Hiruko - Chimaera-Human - Low Tier 10] "So you are Neji Hyuga," the short man with a child-like appearance, Hiruko, said as he looked at Neji''s beautiful blue eyes that weren''t blindfolded. "Perhaps I should change my goal of obtaining Kakashi''s Sharingan since such a fine specimen is ahead of me right now." "No, sorry," Neji apologised as he disappeared, kicking the ground, and immediately reappeared behind Hiruko''s team, "I like my eyes too much to give them up to a malnourished man-child." Hiruko was surprised at his speed and Neji took the chance to throw a kick at him, but the smaller man managed to utilise one of his four stolen Kekkei-Genkai, ?Swift Release?, to move out of the kick''s way. However, Neji''s kick was never meant for Hiruko from the start, as it passed through where Hiruko stood a moment ago and mmed on his three teammates¡ª hitting their heads one after another and making them burst like balloons. Neji earned 79 from their deaths, making him reach Level 778. He ignored the prompt which said that¡ª he had earned another Voidmancer skill, [Dark Vision], which was just Heat Vision but ck, and rather Neji instantly put the just earned Stat-points in his DEX and followed behind Hiruko¡ª who turned around to see if Neji was following him, and that was his mistake as Neji grabbed him by the throat and crushed it with a force of Tremor-mixed Explosion release. It wasn''t enough to kill him though, but that was what Neji had intended. "How did he hurt you?" Neji, who was carrying Tsunade, asked. Tsunade looked at Hiruko struggling on the other Neji''s hand and thinned her lips. "¡­He cut my body in two." Neji nodded at her while his clone used the technique, ?Lightning sh?, on Hiruko''s stomach. However, it didn''t cut through. "Khgek¡­" the short man growled. "I am¡­ immune¡­ to Kenjutsu." Neji looked at where his jutsu had hit¡ª his stomach that had turned to steel. "No, you are not," Neji Mined out the Kekkei Genkai, Steel Release, along with Swift Release, Dark Release andstly, Storm Release that Hiruko had. "Not anymore." Then Neji activated [Dark Vision], releasing a thin wave of voidser that cut through one part of Hiruko''s stomach and came out of the other part, passing through Hiruko''s intensities like a hot knife through butter. The man cried out, his blood failing to taint Neji''s chakra cloak, and Neji let him drop to the ground as he released onest groan before simply passing away. Hiruko had a Jutsu, the ?Chimaera Technique?, that let him merge himself with another person''s body to take on their Kekkei Genkais, but Neji didn''t need that when he already had the better alternative of ?Mine?. Also, merging with another person was gross and the technique had lots of drawbacks as well¡ª so Hiruko didn''t have any use for him and died. "Next." Neji muttered as he turned to look in the far where paper butterflies were flying. "Come out, I can see you." At first there was no response, however soon hundreds of paper butterflies came a few metres ahead of Neji and formed a single person, a goth-girl wearing the same Akatsuki uniform. [Konan ¨C Low Tier 10] "How did she hurt you?" Neji asked Tsunade, who looked at the other woman with disdain. "She¡­ burned the lower half of my body after Hiruko severed me in two. But¡­ although it was severed from my torso back then, due to my Mitotic Regeneration I could still feel the burn. It¡­ hurt." "I understand," Neji muttered, hugging her closer to him as his clone moved towards Konan. Neji moved slowly, and Konan''s hand shook and failed to weave signs as his blue eyes met hers. She took a step back in instinctive fear, but he was already in front of her as he grabbed her by the throat and leaned closer. "It''s a pity that we met like this." Konan struggled, but as he was about to light her up in a fire, the Asura Path appeared beside them all of a sudden and threw a chakra rod inside his chest, and though this Neji was a wood clone¡ª it wasn''t strong enough as it vanished. "We don''t have to fight," the Asura Path said as it looked at Neji carrying Tsunade. Five other Pains joined him soon after. "It will cause unwanted casualties on both parties." "It''s not like you to fall back, Nagato." Neji said, creating seven clones with a mentalmand, as all the Pains showed a slight surprise in their eyes. "Commendable you want to keep your girl safe, but no, you didn''t leave peace as an option." One of the seven Nejis disappeared, appearing right in front of Konan¡ª using the Flying Thunder God mark that he had left on her neck, grabbing her by the hair as he gave her an ugly grin. "Until next time." Then he lit her up in [ckme]. "No! Konan!" A painful, ear-piercing, cry filled the air as Konan pped around, separating her body into a million pieces of paper, but the fire caught up to each and every one of them. Each of them cried in pure agony, and Neji stood with Tsunade in his arms, watching her burn to literal ashes. No, not even her ashes remained. The Six Paths of Pain fell silent, all looking at the spot where Konan stood a moment before with their eyes unfocused. However, their focus returned a momentter and they all turned to Neji. "Konan was a goodrade, it will be hard to rece her." The Devapath said coldly. "But¡­ it would not stop Pain. Now you shall pay." Neji didn''t bother waiting for his monologue to finish and entered his Dragonoid form, causing his physical stats to grow by 2x, while at the same time activating Lightning Cloak which in turn made the 2x and 4x, as it provided a 2x boost to the physical stats as well. "How did this one hurt you?" Neji asked Tsunade while the Six Pains engaged in a battle against his six wood clones. "He¡­ destroyed the vige," Tsunade said. "That, and his technique pulled my tongue out to interrogate me, and he threw chakra rods to impale me." "Understood." Neji said and, immediately, Ten Truth Seeking Orbs erupted on his back as he proceeded to transform them into rods, rods that flew and impaled each of the Pains¡ª not once, but repeatedly. Again and again, moving in and out and prating another part of its body. The rods broke their joints, impaled their organs, and made them unable to move any longer. All happened in less than 10 seconds before the Pains could have used any of their fancy techniques. "We are not done yet, he''s not the real one." Neji said when he noticed Tsunade was about to speak. Then, he along with his clones moved to the tallest tower on the west side of the city, and once there one of the Nejis threw an explosion-style Rasengan at one floor of the skyscraper, making an entrance for everyone to enter. Neji flew in, but the moment he stepped in the building trembled before crumbling on top of them. Neji immediately teleported out of there, along with his clones, and when he reappeared on a spot where he had made a seal for FTG, he saw Nagato''s building crumbling like a toy while a grotesque, devilish creature leapt in their direction. The Gedo Statue, with Nagato on top of it, was rushing towards their location. [Nagato Uzumaki ¨C Low Tier 11] [Gedo Statue ¨C Low Tier 9] Neji''s eyes also noticed Hidan rushing to this part of the city from far, and unwilling to be interrupted and knowing Hidan hadn''t hurt Tsunade, he just sent a clone to take care of him. Rather, his six clones leapt in the air at the same time and punched the Gedo Statue in its chin, causing its head to simply burst. A boost of 4-time physical stat, along with his 10-times Mana that empowered himself further, weren''t minuscule for Neji, after all. The Gedo Statue disappeared, though Neji was sure it could be summoned again since he didn''t receive any levels. That was good since after all, it would be troublesome if the thing died. One of the clones grabbed Nagato in midair and led him in front of Neji & Tsunade. "He pulled your tongue?" Neji asked, and Tsunade nodded. "Let me do worse." One of the other clones poked his fingers inside the sickly man''s eye sockets and yanked out both of the Rinnegans. "Arrrrgh!" Nagato cried, his eyes bleeding as he lost all his powers, but that wasn''t all¡ª another clone shoved his hands inside Nagato''s screaming mouth and yanked out his tongue, tearing it out of his mouth as a barrier appeared around Tsunade to stop the blood from dirtying her. Nagato didn''t die, to his credit, perhaps because of his Uzumaki bloodline. Neji did a Mine-check on him, but it appeared that the Uzumaki''s strong body and chakra powers weren''t enough to be considered a Kekkei Genkan and thus couldn''t be stolen. Sadly. "Lastly, he destroyed the vige, didn''t he?" Neji asked as he rose in the air, and so did his clones as they lifted the screaming Nagato with them. Neji cast the spell [High Heal] on Nagato, focused on his eye sockets, as his eyes¡ª the normal ones that existed before Madara gave him the Rinnegan, reappeared in his sockets. Nagato groaned, unable to form words and only making disgusting sounds as Neji pointed a finger down. "Isn''t this a precious ce to you?" Neji asked, pointing at the Rain Vige. "Look how I make it disappear." Nagato''s eyes widened as he yelled in a muffled voice, trying to reach out to stop Neji, but the clones kept him in ce. Tenseigan had the Attraction-Repulsion, and Telekic power simr to Rinnegan. So, Neji could do everything that the Deva Path Pain could. All the other clones disappeared, though Nagato kept floating in the air right beside him, and the Neji who was carrying Tsunade took in a deep breath Then, he chanted. "Almighty Push." And the world withered away. The world seemed to slow down for a single instant before an otherworldly force erupted from Neji''s body. Neji pulled Tsunade closer to him, given he was the center point of the force, as her wide eyes looked down on the city below. Crack, break, crumble. One by one, with an omnidirectional wave, the city below evaporated. From below Neji, in a circr motion, the wave broke everything and caused them to get erased by the repulsive force of Neji''s technique. Nagato watched, his mouth bleeding as his new eyes saw the destruction of his home, death of all the people who were under his protection¡ª how everyone ran from the iing force of repulsion, and how everyone yelled for their so-called God toe and save them. No God came, only pain did as all of them were devoured by the omnidirectional force of devastation. Humans, animals, buildings, and everything¡ª they vanished as the entire rain vige became a desert, a desert that was soon filled by the sea water flooding from the sea on the side. Neji earned a total of 92 levels¡ª including ones from Hidan''s death. He dropped to the ground beside the newly made pond, and let Nagato and Tsunade down. He let her watch as he grabbed his truth-seeking orbs, making them into rods once more, before impaling the skinny, shivering Uzumaki man. Nagato didn''t resist and simply gazed at the pond that was once the vige that he protected, as his life withered away with each of Neji''s strikes. Blood painted Neji''s face as he turned off the Mana Mode, continuously punching Nagato''s face without anyone stopping him, even after the man fell on his back, very much dead. Only a minuteter did Neji stop, breathing sharply as he stood up and turned to Tsunade. "Are you satisfied?" Tsunade was silent. Speechless as she looked at him with wide, charmed eyes as if she had seen the most beautiful thing today. Seeing his glistening bloody face and hair, as he asked her if she was pleased or not, two trails of tears ran down her cheeks but she didn''t bother wiping them. She walked over to him, pulling him by the cor and¡­ pacing a soft, light kiss on his forehead. "More than I ever imagined to be." Tsunade replied. "Thank you." The sun went down on the horizon and Neji pulled her into his arms. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Well, the goal didn''t meet, we didn''t reach 600 stones ?? but I didn''t want to blueball my readers so I posted anyway. No more chapters this week sadly, but as said before you can check out my new story [Marvel: False God]! ¡ª If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 260: 260: A Situation Chapter 260: 260: A Situation Chapter 260: A Situation ¡ª Tobi stepped out of thin air on top of a hill as his eyes got drawn to the huge hole in the earth, filled with water, that was once the Vige Hidden by Rain. ''So it''s true.'' Tobi hummed as his eyes narrowed. ''But how?'' Just what led to this? Zetsu came up to him a few minutes ago, telling him that¡ª once it had visited the Rain to inform Nagato about Neji Hyuga''s whereabouts, that he wasst seen in Kumo, it found the Rain destroyed like this. Who was strong enough to do such a thing? Moreover, the technique that seemed to have carved the city out of existence seemed to be Almighty Push. Did Nagato destroy his ownnd? Was he out in a Genjutsu? Or perhaps¡­ another Rinnegan user? Turns out, the truth was far from any of that. After looking around for a bit, Tobi found Nagato''s body lying close to the artificial pond. He was dead and¡­ his eyes were as normal as a civilian''s, wide open as they stared at the sky. That was surprising¡ª and Tobi almost believed the Rinnegan somehow devolved to normal humane eyes. Almost, because the Rinnegan was right there. Inside a small jar beside the dead body, a single Rinnegan was floating on the water inside it. With a note saying, "Keep doing a good job impersonating." was stuck on top of the bottle. Shit. Just who was it? What did it mean by impersonating? Was it talking about how he pretended to be Tobi? Or¡­ how he was pretending to be Madara? For the first time since that fateful day in the third ninja war, Obito Uchiha felt fear crawl up to his heart. ¡ª-¡ª Raikage woke up with a sudden gasp, sitting up in bed as he realised just how much he was sweating. He almost mistook the battle against Neji as a dream before he noticed his missing left arm, now bandaged to stop the bleeding. "Fuck." Raikage couldn''t believe this. Not only had he lost against a brat, but he was left alive¡­! Darui, Karui, and Omoi were dead. Karui and Omoi were just Chunins, but they were one of the brightest ones. Darui on the other hand was one of the 5th Raikage candidates¡­ For him to die was a huge deal. Instead of sulking, Raikage got up from the bed and decided to learn what had happened after his knockout. He was worried if Bee was killed, or captured. He was just about to leave the hospital room, but right then he noticed something catchy resting on the mini-table beside his bed. A red coloured something that looked like a small TV. What the hell was that? Walking up to it, Raikage found a note attached on top of it as well, written with blue text. [Your girl has a really tight pussy ?? oh wait, she''s mine now ??. In any case, she really likes it when I (literally) stretch it in a way you couldn''t. Anyway, since she''s mine now, sorry you won''t see her ever again. Bye, take this as a parting gift.] ¡­It was talking about Samui, wasn''t it? That meant this was Neji Hyuga''s handwriting. ¡­Also, by saying Samui has a tight pussy, was the boy suggesting that he¡ªthe Raikage¡ªhad a small dick? ''That insolent fool.'' Raikage''s lips twitched in anger as he almost broke the TV-like device. Almost, because before it could break¡ª as he clutched it hard, the screen lit up and a video started to y out on its own. ["Ah! Ah~ ahnn!"] It was a video showing Samui getting rammed while her head was being pushed down against the bed. ["Please slow down! I can''t! N-no! No! Slow down! Pwease!"] ["I am going to break otherwise! T-this is too much for me! I haven''t been fucked like this e-ever! I am sorry s-sorry, Raikage-sama!"] Samui moaned out, crying as she got fucked in a way that made Raikage pause. The video shifted to another position, and Samui now wore a lost-in-pleasure expression. ["I-I don''t think I can anymore- ahhn~! S-sorry, Kage-sama! I don''t think I-I will be returning!"] The clip changed once more, this time Samui was on her back while her legs were being pushed over her shoulders, with Neji mming down on her from above. Her expression was hazy, her heart forming hearts, as she was smiling with her tongue out. ["Go k-kill yourself, Raikage! Have you ever fucked a girl to death?! Ahaha~ ahn!"] the girl moaned to her heart''s content. ["No, you didn''t! You certainly haven''t even s-seen such a thing, did you? But he just did it! Ohhh! Yes! Yes! Oh my god!"] the girl''s body trembled in a way that Raikage had never seen happen. ["Ahh¡­ yes! Fuck me! Kill me again! Fuck me to death again! Nghn! Raikage, go cut your d-"] -Crack! Raikage clenched his fist hard and broke the device into pieces. Such apact thing that worked like a TV could have been great research material for the vige, but Raikage''s mind could think none of that. "That goddamned bitch!" What he wouldn''t give to just kill her along with that albino bastard! He should never have sent Samui to Konoha in the first ce! ["Also,"] the device, despite being broken, made a sound. It was Neji''s voice. ["Samui felt pity for your assistant, Mabui. Working under your desk didn''t suit her, she said. So she asked me to bring the girl with me. Guess what did I do?] The device went silent after that. Raikage gulped as he ran out of the hospital, to his office in search of Mabui¨C but found it empty. He was about to initiate his Lightning Cloak and break the office, but right then a confused Mabui walked in. "Huh? Sir, is anything wrong?" The dark-skinned woman asked softly. "d to see you are discharged from the hospital." Raikage released a quiet sigh. ¡ª- A few hours after that, Raikage was pissed once more. After confirming Bee was alive and wasn''t kidnapped, he had tried to do it with Mabui to relieve the recent stress, but he couldn''t get it up. The anger and humiliation from losing Samui, and seeing her enjoy getting fucked by someone else¡­ it stirred something deep inside him, he needed some time to heal it. He had decided to take a cold shower to calm himself in some other way, but in the middle of it, a Ninja came to warn him of a new but important situation. "Raikage-sama!" The Ninja yelled as he was outside the bath. "There''s a problem regarding Bee-sama!" Killer Bee had gone to his usual ce, the Valley of Cloud and Lightning, to train and calm his mind from the recent attack. He didn''t take the death of his fellow Kumo Ninjas as calmly as Raikage did. Did his emotions perhaps get the better of him and he went on a rampage? As the Ninja spoke again, Raikage realised that was not the case. "F-five¡­ Five Squads from Konoha have suddenly appeared grouped up on Bee-sama! Bee-sama was holding on his own until Sasuke Uchiha, a Konoha Missing Nin, appeared out of nowhere and started to aid Konoha!" Raikage was already annoyed when he was interrupted in his bath. But now this¡­ Was Konohaunching an all out war against Kumo? So be it! ''These Konoha punks won''t just leave me alone¡­'' Raikage growled as he got dressed and prepared to leave. ''That Neji brat is a monster, but not all Konoha punks are. All of them are going to die!'' With an angry, almost monster-like growl, Raikage entered his Lightning Cloak mode and rushed to where Bee was. This punk, surely, will be taught a lesson. ** ** ** Master4thWall: It has happened ?? Raikage got cucked for once! Celebrate by throwing power stones at me! If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 261: 261: Divine Heaven (1) Chapter 261: 261: Divine Heaven (1) Chapter 261: Divine Heaven (1) ¡ª Unlike what the Ninja had informed Raikage, the truth about Konoha Ninjas vs Bee was drastically different. The five konoha squads, two from Root and the other three being Team Guy, Team Asuma, and Team Kurenai (that was being led by Kakashi), had simplye to talk to Killer Bee, but thetter had misunderstood¡ª given the recent events. These five squads have been following Neji''s trails for a while now, and although it was a very hard job¡ª given he moved by the air, they were lucky end up in a vige close to the Cloud where the rumour had reached about a Konoha Nin defeating both Raikage and Killer Bee. The Konoha Ninjas naturally realised who the culprit behind this was, and had made their way to the Cloud Vige in search for Neji or at least learn where he was heading towards now. They hade across Killer Bee, the Eight Tails, before they could reach the Cloud though¡ª which they deemed lucky at first, until Bee started to spout nonsense (rap) about how this was a Konoha ploy to begin with and how he wouldn''t go down that easily this time around, before he attacked them all. Kakashi didn''t like this development. Killer Bee was known as a perfect Jinjhuriki throughout the ninja world, more so he was the Jinjhuriki of Gyuki, the second strongest Tailed Beast after the Nine-Tails. Neji may have shown that defeating two Nine Tails was easy, but that was only for him¡ª everyone else wasn''t so strong. Kakashi included. The fight had escted to Guy and Lee both entering sixth-gate, and the other elite Ninjas making very nned movements. They were winning, true, but it seemed that the battle wouldst longer than necessary¡ª enough for backups to arrive. If the Raikage came to Bee''s aid, then the Konoha Ninjas were nothing but helpless. However, Kakashi hadn''t expected Sasuke of all people to arrive and aid them in defeating the Killer Bee. Kakashi could see just how much stronger the Uchiha boy had grown since thest time they met. Yet¡­ "Sasuke," As Kakashi looked at Sasuke''s cold Sharingans, turned into its Mangekyo form, he couldn''t help but feel anger rush through his veins. It was rare for him to feel anger, let alone this much, but it was unavoidable given what Sasuke had done to gain those eyes. He had struck Sakura with the intention to kill. Using the same technique that Kakashi had taught him, the same technique that Kakashi used to kill Rin. "How dare you!" Kakashi ran straight to the boy, and even as his former student used Itachi''s signature Jutsu, Amaterasu, Kakashi didn''t flinch as he utilised his Kamui, far better than he had even been able to (thanks to Neji), and dispersed the ckme. Kamui was his trump card. He hadn''t used it against Killer Bee since it was too lethal and may kill the rapper, and therefore throw Konoha and Kumo in a state of war, but against Sasuke? No, he wasn''t going to hold back. It was his fault Sasuke came to be this way, so it fell upon his shoulder to take the boy down. For good. Unfortunately, before Kakashi could strike a shocked Sasuke with his Chidori, a sh of lightning came between them, taking the form of Raikage, before therger man mmed both of them with his fists, throwing them far and making them hit a hill in the far. Kakashi grunted in pain, but realised that it was toote¡ª if the Raikage was here already, then a war may be inevitable. "I am going to kill you all!" the leader of Cloud Vige yelled out before running up to Kakashi at full speed. Shit. ¡ª-¡ª In the meantime, in another corner of the world, Neji was flying in the sky with a quiet, shy Tsunade in his arms. ["Enjoying yourself?"] Lady Luck''s voice flowed into his head seeing him fly with a soft smile on his face. ["You look happy."] ''I am.'' Neji answered. ''All thanks to you, if you hadn''t forced me to spend some time in this world, then I would not be feeling this. Though I hope you won''t get too jealous of Tsunade.'' ["Heh. You must be kidding."] Lady Luck giggled in his head. ["Why would I be jealous of a mortal?"] Neji hugged Tsunade, rubbing his face with hers even as she blushed and stared at the sky. ''Want me to call her mommy, then?'' ["¡­"] ''Aww, look at you.'' Neji mocked. ''How sweet, you are like a jealous little girl envious that daddy isn''t giving you attention.'' ["Y-you¡­!"] Lady Luck''s voice sounded shocked as she stuttered in anger. ["Shut up! Shut up! What ''daddy''?! Mere mortal!"] ''Nah, I am a god now, my cute little lucky-charm.'' ["W-what sort of nickname¡­"] Lady Luck sounded baffeled. ["Ugh, just call me that again and see what I do!"] ''That would strengthen my im, yes.'' Lady Luck started to yell in a jumble of undiscernible words that he ignored and kept flying. There, that''s what she got for telling him to pocket in girls instead of speed running. Not that he wasining at this point, but she deserved feeling this. "Err¡­" Tsunade spoke a few secondster. "Didn''t you use Flying Thunder God before? Why are we flying? Can''t we just¡­ you know, teleport there?" "Yes, but that would mean I don''t get to carry you through the sky and spend some alone time." said Neji as he watched her frown, open her mouth as if to yell¡­ before closing it and looking away with a soft blush. Through his connection with her¡ªas a God to his believer¡ªhe could feel her emotions. She almost yelled at him for beingte for such a silly reason¡ª after all, the Hokage needed to be with the remaining people of Konoha as soon as possible. However, as his words fully registered on her mind she closed her mouth as flustered confusion reced those feelings once she remembered everything he did for her today. "Don''t worry, my clones took care of everything." Neji said softly. "I built quite a few emergency houses using Wood Style, basically shelters, and also bought a few tons of food from a nearby city. You don''t need to be worried." Finishing his words, Neji smiled like an idiot and continued flying. ¡ª- Tsunade had stayed silent after that, and she felt bad for doing so since he may think she wasn''t happy with the things he did. As she had feared, his idiotic smile, that said he was in love, vanished at one point of the flight and silence streched between them. "Tsunade," a few minutester, Neji spoke, looking ahead rather than making eye contact. "Are you ufortable around me?" "I-¡­" Tsunade immediately opened her mouth, but didn''t finish her words. After a second, she sighed and said, "No, I am not. Why would I be? If it''s about you having the power to revive people on a whim¡­ along with all the other godly powers you showed, no, I still see you as you are¡­ as Neji. It won''t change." "I see¡­ So nothing changed between us?" It was a simple question that should have had the answer of ''Yes'' in Tsunade''s opinion. But once she went to say it, her words stuck in her throat. "So?" Tsunade licked her lips as he insisted on an answer. Why did he do all this today? Why did he ask¡ª Are you satisfied? Why did he take revenge for her? Did he see her¡­ more than just Hokage-sama? Did her words of calling her like his ''son'' affect him? Perhaps her treating him so preciously for the past few years earned him foolish feelings for her? If so, then¡­ it exined everything. Such as the primal instinct of a man that acts up when he sees his woman get hurt, did he do all this because of that? In the end, after thinking for a long while, she realised she didn''t have an answer to these questions. Or maybe she didn''t want to think of the apparent answer¡­ In whatever case, that meant she had no answer to his question either. Tsunade sighed. "Sorry, I-" "Oh, look we are here." Neji interrupted her, pointing his chin forwards where she found Konoha¡­ or at least its remains, waiting for them. Tsunade closed her mouth, unwilling to speak after that. She could always apologise to himter, right? Neji soon lowered the flight and dropped in front of the Konoha Gate (which had surprisingly survived the assault). Tsunade was somewhat confused why he didn''t justnd in the make-shift shelter she could see in one corner of the vige, but she was too agitated to go meet the people who survived to think too much of that. So when he dropped her, she immediately made a run for it, stepping inside the gate and moving forward. But¡­ three seconds in, she realised she was running alone. Neji wasn''t beside her. She stopped. And turned back. Neji stood beside the gate, his shoulder leaning against it, as he looked at her with a smile, his long-time signature blindfold suddenly appearing around his eyes as the blood around his body dissipated. Standing there¡­ as he gave her that distant smile¡­ Tsunade''s heart twisted. He wasn''ting with her. Nothing changed between them¡ª since she failed to refuse that im, he had no reason to stay in the vige. He had already left three days ago, after all. He hade back for some reason, but his job was done¡ª he could go back now. Leaving her behind. ¡­As she looked at him a few metres away from her while the shelter waited much behind, she realised that this was all her choice. To return to the vige¡­ or to stay with him. She had to make her own choice, and choosing one may as well make the other unavable for her. Forever. Tsunade''s lips thinned. Unlike with the answer to his question, this time she didn''t hesitate. She apologised and ran. But not towards the shelter. She apologised to Konoha, to her grandpa, to her sensei, and ran to him to jump on his reliable arms. "I don''t¡­ like these mind games." She said as he hugged her back. "I am¡­ sorry. For being a failure of a Hokage and letting my personal feelings choose you instead of my duty passed down to me by my grandfather and teacher." Her hug tightened. "Idiot¡­ you better take responsibility for this." He pulled her chin towards him, looking down at her eyes for a moment, and nodded. "I will." She bit her lip for a moment before leaping forward and catching his lips, wrapping her arms around his neck after guiding his hand behind her waist. Whatever the case, she knew in her mind that she wouldn''t regret choosing him over the vige. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 262: 262: Divine Heaven (2) Chapter 262: 262: Divine Heaven (2) Chapter 262: Divine Heaven (2) ¡ª Despite Tsunade''s internal musing, Neji didn''t n to abandon the vige now that she had chosen him. But it was true he would have turned around and left if she hadn''t run back to him. In any case, Konoha was forter, Neji prime was now checking out his quest rewards. He had realised only after the hunt had ended that he didn''t get any quests for Pain. Right when he did realise, though, Sisty popped up a quest that had already beenpleted, in front of his eyes. [I just thought you''d appreciate doing what you did for Tsunade out of your own free will rather than the possibility of you doing it for the quest. I have also blocked most of the level-up pop-ups. I won''t do it again if you are displeased.] Displeased? Far from that. He was rather touched. She worked hard in taking care of him. He had earned 78 levels for Hiruko''s subordinates'' deaths, 92 from destroying the entire Rain (along with Hidan), 30 from Konan and 52 from Nagato (his Pains included). When he killed the Pains, he got levels, surprisingly, simr to when he killed Kisame and Itachi clones¡ª however, when he killed Nagato in person, he gave far fewer levels than what a Low-Tier-11 enemy should give. So it seemed that although ''clones'' made by the Rinnegan gave levels, it sucked the user''s personal ''level-up essence'' so it was kind of fair trade in the end. With that, he had reached Level-985 there, and another 30 from the quest, making him touch Level-1015. Since he was in his Level 700s before, by reaching 1000s he had passed three hundreds, and therefore earned three more skills from his Voidmancer ss besides the [Dark Vision]. First was his 9th Voidmancer skill, [Darkness Adaptation: a passive skill; allows the user to adapt to dark environments, and increase his senses to match such environments. Such as at night time.] Second was his 10th and possibly the second strongest skill after ckme, [Darkness Cutting: the user can project darkness/shadows in a way that allows him to cut through matter from a distance. Although this attack does usually sh damage, the user is able to focus it on a single piercing stab like an immaterial bullet.] Third was [Zap: A tiny short release of darkness/shadow to cause pain or difort, usually too low-powered to be destructive.] His Voidmancer ss was level 10 now, with 11 skills (as [nk] was a starter skill). Since he had passed a 500 in his level, touching beyond Level 1000, he had earned another divinity as well. Namely, [Lightning of Heavenly Tribution], that was the divinity''s name. It was the ability to create/manipte fancy magical lightning. He appreciated it since it may strengthen the Jutsu, ?Lightning Cloak? greatly. A thing to look intoter. As for the quest, it gave him 30 levels, which was somewhat little but the other rewards made up for it. Other than the regr HP, SP, and MP potions, he received ten Energy Potions, the ones that Shukaku had dropped. When taken, they could increase Chakra/Mana permanently. He even got five Tier Potions, his first ones sinceing to this world. Most importantly, he received a Title. [Title: Damsel in Distress? Not with me around. Details: The troupe that Juliet always needs to be saved by Romeo is far moremon than you may think, yet most Romeos do not seed in reality. You, however, are an exception. If any of your girls were to fall into the hands of danger, you''d alwayse and save them, if any of your girls get bullied, you''d always avenge them! May everyone keep that in mind before targeting what belongs to you, because if they don''t¡­ they better be strong. Effect: When fighting for a female¡ªeven if she''s not your girl¡ªyou get a 2x boost in all stats until the task is done.] That was honestly more of an honourable title, rather than important. This was a warning to everyone that they shouldn''t mess with his girls (even though people couldn''t possibly know he had such a title). Next was his eyes, namely the Tenseigan add-on. === Quirk: Lord''s Eye Level: Four (4) Details: Originally named the "Eyes of the Lord",ter evolved into this after merging with the essence of the user''s Byakugan. ¨CThe ability to Copy any physical movements or technique on and below the ranks of [Low-Divine], as long as the user sees it with his eyes. However, the copied ability isn''t permanent. ¨CHeightened Precision. ¨CAbility Set of the [Tenseigan]. === Clicking on thest line, the abilities that he possessed of Tenseigan expanded in front of his retina. === Sub-Power: Tenseigan, the eye of Reincarnation Details: An eye that can only be earned by mixing Hyuga Chakra with Divinity. ¨CThe abilities of a pure [Byakugan]. Can see up to 100 kilometres in all directions. ¨CThe ability of [Flight]. Can be temporarily shared with others by touching them with that intention. ¨CThe ability of [Attraction-Repulsion] and the simr but much more versatile [Telekinesis] ¨CThe ability to initiate [Tenseigan Mana Mode]. ¨CThe ability to use [Six Paths Mana]. ¨CThe ability to summon 10 [Truth Seeking Orbs]. ¨CThe ability to perform the signature jutsu of Tenseigan, the [Empyrean Rebirth Technique] === He was worried that the abilities will be less than when he and Kurai fused since the Divinity should be stronger then, but luckily it had all abilities he remembered while fusing. ''But not enough.'' Neji thought as he slipped his hand inside his system and took out a water jar where a single eyeball floated. ''Time to assimte the Rinnegan with it.'' He had left one eye beside Nagato for Obito to use, since otherwise Neji himself would have to do all the dirty work that he shouldn''t need to do so given the freebour named Obito Uchiha. He brought one eye with him though, and he was pretty sure this alone would give him both Rinnegans. Neji uncapped the jar and touched the eye. Unlike Quirks, which didn''t have a specific power source inside the body and therefore needed the whole body intact for ?Mine? to work, the Dojutsus of Naruto world were different. He felt his power click with the eye and with a mentalmand he felt the chakra, the essence of Rinnegan rush to his body. [Ding! You have mined the Kekkei Genkai, Rinnegan - Level 6!] [Ding! Rinnegan is reacting with the Tenseigan side of Master''s quirk- "Lord''s Eye"! The reaction is unstoppable! Please be prepared for unforeseen change!] [Lord''s Eye is evolving!] Suddenly, Neji''s eyelids twitched rapidly as he closed his eyes, a splitting pain emerging from his eyes as he hissed sharply, feeling something change within his eyes. A minute of hissingter, the pain slowly subsided as he huffed for a breath. Weird. Neji grabbed a mirror and looked at his face. "Ah...Huh." But beautiful. "...Sisty, report." [Yes, master. The Rinnegan you Mined out had the Chakra of Sage of Six Path, which intertwined with the Sage''s brother, Hamura''s Chakra that was inside the Tenseigan, thus recreating the chakra of these two brother''s birth mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki. That thereafter reacted with Master''s strong divinity and gave birth to the Pure Eye that is seen in the mirror ¨C the J¨­gan.] Sisty exined. The Jogan. Theorised to be the originator of all the Doujutsus. As blue as the ocean, and as shiny as the sun. As he looked at his face in the mirror, Neji was surprised to say this himself, but his new eyes looked more beautiful than his previous pair. Sisty continued. [Otsutsukis, in general, are lesser-divine beings. As in, only their eyes have divinity so they aren''t a "God". However, what I gather from your 1st life''s memories says that there is an "Otsutsuki God"? Assuming he truly is a God and has a proper divinity, unlike his subjects, that being is simr to you as you are a God as well. So it''s not so weird for you to gain the J¨­gan ¡ª which originally is the eye of this Otsutsuki God.] That made sense. "Thanks. Show me the details for this eye." Sisty did. === Ability: J¨­gan Level: One (1) Details: Originally named the "Lord''s Eye" which then intertwined with Rinnegan and your divinity to evolve to this! Abilities: (7) ¨CThe [Eyes of the Lord] powers. ¨CThe [Tenseigan] powers, along with the ability to see dark chakra and sense dark emotions. ¨CThe basic [Rinnegan] powers. ¨CThe basic [Sharingan] powers. ¨CThe ability to use [Yomotsu Hirasaka]. ¨CThe ability to predict the use of any sort of dimensional travel close to the user. ¨CThe Yin-Yang release that allows the user to create things out of nothingness. Can heal most mental and physical wounds of the user¡ªor of a person with whom the user shares his chakra¡ªwhich in turn makes the user immune to non-divine curses. *As this Genome Ability levels up, more powers and D¨­jutsu will be added to it. === "Wow." Neji blinked. "It managed to change the name of the ability from Eyes of the Lord." That was the most surprising part to him. In all the previous evolutions, the ability name still stuck somewhere around the original, Eyes of the Lord, as it was superior to the other ones. But finally, it was changed. The J¨­gan was just that powerful. As for how the eye worked, in general? Neji looked at the mirror again. Pushing mana into his eyes, he watched the whites of his beautiful eyes be ck, his eyes started to grow, and the world became bright. In a hundred kilometres radius, he saw everything with the precision of Sharingan and EL. Even the movement of a group of ants carrying a dead fly 99 kilometres away from here didn''t escape his eyes. "Holy shit¡­" If he wasn''t a God already, he may have felt he became one right at this moment. With the ability to teleport using Yomotsu Hirasaka, which may be somewhat slower than FTG yet was easier to use, Neji was basically Omnipresent in his 100-km radius. Nothing escaped his eyes. Really, was he the God of eyes now? [Ding! Due to certain conditions meeting, the Divinity [Lord of Eyes] has been unlocked!] [Divinity: Lord of Eyes Effects: All abilities rted to eyes get a minor enhancement, offensive or otherwise. **Divinities'' effects grow stronger the stronger the user''s divine authority increases.] Suddenly, he could see 105 kilometres all around. "...Okay." Neji shrugged and ignored it. No point in wowing over this, he had another job to do. To bring the souls of recently deceased Konoha citizens into his Divine Heaven. It can''t be empty, after all. ** ** ** Chapter 263: 263: Divine Heaven (3) Chapter 263: 263: Divine Heaven (3) Chapter 263: Divine Heaven (3) ¡ª Neji hadn''t revealed the Konoha incident to his girls yet. Three of the eight girls on his had people they cared about in Konoha, even if some weren''t blood-rted families like Tenten''s. Obviously, hiding it from them was a dumb thing to do since it was irreversible¡ª but that''s the thing, it may not be irreversible. Sure, he couldn''t bring them back from the dead because their bodies didn''t exist anymore but¡­ he could bring their souls back. He was a God now. He had a Divine Heaven now. A heaven where he could keep some souls if wished. So that¡ª even though most Konoha people were dead, by bringing their souls to his heaven they could meet anyone they wished as long as Neji allowed. Same with the other way around, his girls could meet their dead family. With that, these girls wouldn''t have to go through the same episode Nejire and Momo had to. He didn''t wish to see that. So he inquired about how to use and the limitations of a Divine Heaven from Lady Luck. Sisty suggested it''s better to ask the entity rather than herself. The problem with that was, well, he didn''t hold back from pissing on her earlier. ["Heh. Beg, go on, beg with your eyes teary and ask mommy for forgiveness."] "You want me to beg Tsunade and ask her for forgiveness?" Despite the situation, Neji couldn''t hold back from teasing her. Naturally, she threw a tantrum and didn''t want to answer any of his questions after that. Sadly, he was too witfull for his own good. Sisty sighed. [No, you are a dumbass.] she said, daring to insult him. [Why are you pissing off a Multidimensional being?] "She doesn''t mind." Neji shrugged. [How are you so sure?] "Well. Let''s ask her." Neji looked up. "Are you mad? Will you erase this puny existence of mine because of my joke earlier, my beautifuldy?" After a short silence where the air became intense, a giggle answered him. ["Don''t ask stupid questions like that ever again. Your ''twin'' is right though, you made this Queen mad. Hmph. You must make up for it once you are done in that lower-world."] Lady Luck answered as Neji smirked. "Looking forward to it. In any case, now if you would exin-" ["I will not. Sayonara~"] Then her voice vanished. "¡­" [¡­Suits you well. Sorry, I didn''t mean to be mean. I just always thought that a being of her depth just saw you as a mere entertainment medium, given her Quest and all. By the way, I am using your "nk" skill, so don''t worry, she isn''t listening.] Neji waved it off. "Don''t worry about it, she''s not that bad." Billion-year-old or whatever, she liked him. Maybe not the same amount of liking he did, maybe she didn''t love him, but oh well. She was old, making her fall would take some time. But he will make her fall for him sooner orter, than was inevitable. She was in this process already¡ª but for now, she mostly did see him as just an ''interesting'' little thing, Sisty was right on that. He was only pulling Lady Luck''s leg because Neji knew this ''quarrel'' made their bond stronger rather than the other way around. "In any case, my dear, if you''d kindly exin the heaven thing to me. Since my mother divine won''t." ["Ahem,"] Lady Luck coughed before Sisty could reply. ["It''s fine. I will exin."] Neji smiled while Sisty gave him a wow. ["A Divine Heaven is an ability that not all Gods have but most do. It allows them to create a pocket dimension where they control everything. You want food? You just wish for it. Do you want angels to entertain you? Now that you have Ying-Yang Release, you can create life as well¡ª so angels are possible, and they''d also do as you wish. Anything, as long as you can imagine it, can happen there."] Lady Luck exined. ["You can change the terrain of the heaven ording to your wish, as in make "Hell" if you wish. You can also bring souls to this heaven as long as you can summon them first. You can restrict the use of heavenly resources to the souls who would live in this realm, which I suggest you do since every wish is paid from your Faith Points."] That was a good enough exnation. ["Also, although you can create heaven anywhere, I suggest you do so in your Pocket Dimension, or whatever that is. Since it can move along with you everywhere, it''s better there."] Lady Luck finished. ["Now go go, do your job."] Neji narrowed his eyes at her cheerfulness. Was she nning something? Whatever the case, he created a portal to Arcane ne and jumped into it. He didn''t want to make it while staying in Naruto world because there were Gods in that world and they might intervene or something if he tried creating his heaven. He was honestly surprised why none of them hade to him yet. I''m Arcane ne, he nned to refrain from meeting anyone, but Yue still managed to sense him and appeared beside him not a minute after that. "What''re you up to?" Yue asked as she hugged his arm. "You feel¡­ simr to me now, in a way. Did something change?" "Something did, yes." Neji gave her a hug (because she was irresistible) and then proceeded to exin the situation to her. Once done, he brought her inside his Pocket. He worried if she would be able to enter that ce or not, at first, since she couldn''t leave the Arcane ne. But luckily, since the was technically inside the arcane ne, it worked. The girls inside the may pose as a distraction, so he went far from their living quarters. He kept Yue to his side though since she was quiet enough. She nudged closer to him and decided to observe him create the heaven. Neji patted her head. "By the way, you are a God too. A Vampire God. Can you not create your own Heaven?" "No," Yue shook her head. "I think it''s that entity Luck who is behind giving you this power. Even though your quest may not have mentioned it." "Oh," Neji blinked, looking up at the sky. "Thanks, darling luck, I appreciate it." ["Don''t call me that."] Lady Luck humphed in his ears. ["...But sure."] Cute. Neji then focused on creating heaven. It was surprisingly easy, he just had to channel his will and imagine how he wanted the dimension to look like. In his case, it was one endless cloudy terrain. As he concentrated in his imagination, with his divinity moving altogether to make the imagination into reality, the terrain around Neji and Yue changed. Everything around them became cloudy, filled with a rich yellow cloud and as Neji focused further, creating houses and trees¡ª he felt the dimension growing it size. The skill, being Level-1, only allowed the to be 10 kilometres radius. Yet as his divinity forced the ce to be bigger, growingrger than a country, it levelled up multiple times. However, creating things on such a Hignd was slowly getting harder. Just then- [Ding! Certain Conditions have been met! The Gamer System has unlocked the option of "Heaven Simtor"! Master can now use this option to customise his heaven in whatever way he wishes.] Huh. Neji opened the option and blinked as a very easy interface appeared in front of him. Upon clicking the ''???'' icon, his view became that of a satellite as the entire''s image was directly projected to his head. He had dozens of options in front of his vision as well. Options that let him spawn items on anywhere in the cloudy. From magical things like the Tree of Immortality, to normal things like birds, dogs, and cats¨C basically, all of the wildlife that he was aware of was there. Along with inanimate objects like rocks, mountains, fountains, houses, essories to decorate the houses and buildings, everything. Heck, it even had city models. For example, the entire Konoha before its destruction. However, they needed to be bought. Using a currency called "Faith Points", which basically was the divinity points he earned once people prayed to him. He actually had 13 million and 300k faith points already, probably due to the prayers he got every day from the people of Arcane ne that had been piling up on him for thest 15 years. That much was enough. Neji went to work. It was as easy as raising his hand in the air and waving it, making houses ripple and form out of thin air. First, he created a replica of Konoha, except all the buildings were better and new, and a few miles away from the floating ind of Konoha, he created the Garden of Eden, where a tree that carried the Fruits of Immortality stood in the middle of all the other, normal trees. Because why not? He also created a modern city another few kilometres from these two pieces ofnd that floated over clouds and were therefore unreachable by one another. Then he created a basic heaven, a garden that stretched up to 300 kilometres radius that was filled with beautiful, wooden houses not far from each other. The rules here were simple. As long as the inhabitants pray to him, their basic wishes will be answered. Such as fancy food, basic sports, and a TV in their house that streamed any show Neji could think of, and more. As for how? Probably the [Heaven Simtor], somehow. In short, this really was heaven given the supply of food and entertainment both were here. Though honestly, souls living here wouldn''t really need to eat or take care of their natural needs afterwards. But eh, he kept the option avable. Even if they don''t want to, just living here was a feeling of pleasure to the souls. He actually felt that effect on himself while tweaking with that option, and quickly decided to stop it for himself since he might get addicted. After thinking for a moment, he destroyed the Konoha model. It would be weird for the iing souls to live there since a few people were still alive and would leave a gap in their lifestyle. So he decided to change their lifestyle entirely. They were dead after all, a change was a must. They would rather spend their afterlives in the basic-heaven model. Around seven hours of workter, his heaven was done for now. His System made things far easier. Thend was made of yellow clouds, with a green sky above his head where constant aurora danced beautifully. Birds flew from one tree to another and chirped beautifully for each other. From where he stood, in the distance, arge castle flew into another ind of clouds. The Pce of God. His living quarters, basically. That''s why his girls were currently, and he could feel the other girls asking Hanabi to fell them just what was happening outside. When travelling the world, he nned leave his girls in that pce. Every heavenly citizen will simply stare in awe there but never step in unless he wants them to. Now that his heaven wasplete, it was time to work on creating manpower. It was time to summon angels. Neji did so, by using the [Angel Creation] option that came with the Heaven Simtor. This option allowed him to either create an angel manually, like a Character Creation from games, or just imagine an already existing character for their appearance to automatically load. Upon clicking [Create], Neji felt a tremendous amount of his Mana and Divinity leave his body. Exactly 200k Mana and 5-million Divinity to be precise, as golden light left his body and the particles rapidly took the shape of a woman wearing a beautiful white dress, with ck wings on her back. An impable beauty, the woman had lustrous jet-ck hair and the face of a goddess. She had golden irises and vertically slit pupils; on her left and right temples were two thick horns protruding crookedly, and on her waist are a pair of ck angel wings. "Mhm," Yue, who was silent until now, chewed on her finger. "A fallen?" "25% Dragon, 25% Subus, and 50% Angel. That''s theposition of her existence. The ck wings are a side-effect of her subus part, the horns are draconic, and her pure magic powers are from her angel part. I can apparently change my angels'' race as long as they still are somewhat angelish in the end." Neji exined to Yue and walked over to the angel and patted her cheeks. "Your name is Albedo, from now on." The woman blinked briefly, her emotionless eyes gaining a mischievous light as she smiled flirtatiously¨C Neji having given her a personality to match her name. "How may I serve you, milord?" Albedo asked, looking at him with lust-filled eyes. "In a while, I will summon thousands of souls here. You are to take care of them. I am lending you the power to create angels, create as many as you think you may need in order to ease your job. Though I prefer you to make them both personality and powerless. Creating one with powers and personality like you is costful." [Albedo ¨C Peak Tier 9] She was strong, that''s why she took 5 million divinity points. Otherwise, 50,000 points were enough for an angel who hadmon sense, enough wisdom, and just did as asked. "Yes, milord." Albedo curtsied before turning around and focusing on her job. As she created an angel, Neji felt his Divinity points leave him. It was a basic, blonde-haired blue-eyed angel. "I will leave now, I suppose." Neji throughout and created a portal out of here. He gave Yue a look before turning but sighed once he saw her expression. "Sorry, I can''t take you out of here given your rank as a boss¡­" he blinked. "Wait,e here for a moment." Yue did so, running up to him and hugging him, and Neji enforced the already opened portal with [Yomotsu Hirasaka], and then used Flying Thunder God. He felt a suppressing force, but he fought it with his authority as the Dungeon Master, and in the next instant, he found himself and Yue teleported out of heaven, now standing in Konoha. "Ah¡­" Yue gasped before her lips formed a huge smile. "I-I am outside!" Neji smiled. "That you are." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Don''t forget to vote powerstones, it keeps feeds me motivation! Chapter 264: 264: Playing with Death? (1) Chapter 264: 264: ying with Death? (1) Chapter 264: ying with Death? (1) ¡ª Hanabi was curious about just what Neji was up to. They were training in the Pocket, when all of a sudden everything turned into gold clouds. Minutester, after the girls looked around and called for Neji to help (to no avail), the terrain changed once more and they found themselves inside a pce. A goddamn well one at that. Hanabi doubted if even the Daimyos ever stepped in a ce like this. Though suspicious and wary of their new surroundings, the girls began to explore the pce, and it took them hours to do so¡ª it was just that enormous of a ce. Yet, even when they were out of the pce, they only found themselves out in a garden, an endlessly stretching garden, given Hanabi''s Byakugan couldn''t see the end of it. They explored the garden for another few hours yet never found an exit. Atst, Toga volunteered to go and take a look around¡ª since she could fly. Hanabi didn''t like that girl very much, she always kept sucking up to Neji (in all the ways possible) but Hanabi was still worried if the girl would be fine alone or not. In the end, everyone decided there was no choice but for Toga to go around and take a stroll since Neji wasn''t in the mood to reply to their calls (or maybe he couldn''t, which was the worst-case scenario). It had been ten minutes since then. "Haah," Temari sighed as she sat on a circr concrete tform in the middle of where a shiny tree wasing out. "That girl isn''ting back. I think we got teleported somewhere, and Toga may have found the exit identally and left this ce unwillingly, unable to warn us." she grabbed one of the golden apples hanging from the tree. "Anybody got any idea on what we can do?" "Oh, oh, I know!" Tenten cheered as she turned to Kiana and Nemuri. "Why don''t you two transform and give us a ride out of here? With yourrger bodies, moving will be faster." "That''s not very smart since we aren''t sure if we''d be able to control that form," Nemuri said. "Just wait here, Neji will probablye here anytime now." "You got a lot of trust in him for a person who nned to kill him." Temari scoffed as she took a bite out of her fruit, blinking pleasantly at the taste. "...I saw what he is capable of, that''s why I trust him. And no, I wasn''t nning to kill him. Just¡­" Nemuri sighed, crossing her arms and looking away. "Can you guys stop being passive-aggressive for a moment?" Hanabi grumbled. She didn''t like Nemuri and Kiana either, but since Neji trusted them enough to leave them with her and the other girls, she knew they couldn''t be that bad. She did have this conversation with him already, after all. "Also, Temari, is it really smart to eat fruit from an unknown, clearly suspicious tree? Look, it''s even glowing!" Sakura seemed to agree with her words, while Tenten just shrugged. Temari, who had finished an apple and gone for another by then¡ª stopped as she plucked an apple but it was from the same spot in the tree as before. She looked surprised. "The fruit regrew in seconds. Also, the taste¡­ Ufff. Guys, guys, this is heaven! I am sure of it now!" Hanabi smirked and decided to tease her since the older girl did so wherever she got a chance. "That''s worse. If this really is heaven, then that apple may as well be the Forbidden Fruit. Hey, everyone, stay away from Temari! She''s gonna get exiled!" "What?!" Temari gasped aloud, looking at her. "T-then, if I am going down then I guess I will bring you with me!" Then Temari leapt at her, Hanabi''s eyes shook as she tried to escape her attack but the older girl grabbed her and tried to force her to take a bite out of the golden apple. When she managed to resist for a minute, Temari grumbled and took a bite out of the apple and then forcefully kissed Hanabi, pushing the piece of apple inside her mouth. "Mhmm~" After ten seconds of resisting to no avail, Hanabiunched a gentle fist on Temari''s stomach, pushing her back, and red at her. "I amining to Onii-sama. This is child abuse!" While the other girls were losing themselves,ughing while grabbing their stomachs, even the two foxes giggling softly to themselves, Temari just shrugged. "Eh, go ahead, I don''t care. I rather hope he punishes this criminal little me." Hanabi was about to sigh in defeat before suddenly, a portal opened beside them and Neji walked out of it with Toga in his arms. "Hm? Who wants punishment?" He asked before his eyes looked at the glowing tree. "Huh. You already ate two Forbidden Fruit? Time to banish you, I guess." Everyone blinked. For real? ¡ª-¡ª Despite the fun they were having and the cheerful demeanour everyone shared, it all turned bleak as they fell silent once Neji teleported them to Konoha. They had many questions about all that heaven thing they witnessed, yet, their minds went nk when they stood in the desert, the empty hole in the earth that was once Konoha. Hanabi''s face had grown into a denying expression, she probably thought this was a Genjutsu that started upon eating that apple. Sakura was like that as well, except she was already running around, her eyes red and teary as she tried to locate where her house should have been before. Tenten looked worried, but she was doing better than the other two¡ª she just looked at Neji for an answer. Toga and Temari reacted the least, with thetter at least showing something while the former wore a nk expression. Nemuri and Kiana reacted somewhat, but it was mostly pity for the first three girls. "O-onii-sama?!" Hanabi was choking for breath as she turned to him. "Is this really the ce? You didn''t make a mistake, r-right? Where is father, mother, and Hinata nee-chan?!" Neji smiled sadly at her and pointed his chin at the shelters ahead. "Come with me." Neji spawned a clone who grabbed a crying Sakura and then all of them made their way to the shelters. In the open, outside the wooden houses, they found Tsunade sitting on a chair, a blonde Loli on herp as she talked with a few vigers. Amongst the vigers, Amira Hyuga was present as well, seeing whom Hanabi ran forward immediately, followed by the other girls who soon surrounded Tsunade. Tsunade looked at Neji who gave her a nod and she then started to exin everything to the neers. ¡ª- Everyone had fallen silent after Tsunade gave them a summary of Pain''s assault in Konoha. Sakura learned both her parents had died, and Hanabi learned about her father''s death. But Hanabi''s mother was there and was hugging Hanabi, so it helped the little girl calm down somewhat. In Tenten''s case, she was an orphan and only had her uncle and aunt as her closest rtives, and luckily this pair of uncle and aunt was one of the fortunate ones who survived the assault. That had greatly relieved the weapon-user girl. Sakura had lost all the light in her eyes and Shizune was hugging her softly. Hanabi was in her mother''s embrace, but she had stopped crying. The others were rtively fine. "About Pain, you don''t have to worry about him anymore. Neji took care of him." Tsunade finished as she leaned back on her chair, patting Yue''s head on herp, and sighed. "...That was all." Sakura and Hanabi didn''t move while Tenten hugged and buried her face in his chest. Neji let everyone stay like that for a while before shaking his head. "They may not be all." He said, making everyone turn to him. "As the eight of you saw, that ce I brought you from was heaven. My heaven. The fruit Temari ate and forced Hanabi to eat was the fruit of immortality. Congrattions to you two, you won''t die of old age. Anyway, the point is I have a heaven of my own and with the Hokage''s permission, I may use a special jutsu to summon all the deceased souls from yesterday to there¡ª where they can live happily ever after. They will have nock of food or entertainment in that ce." Arima frowned in confusion as she looked at him. Tsunade on the other hand looked at the other girls'' reactions first. They had turned to Neji to look at him with wide eyes, and they looked hopeful as well. So she judged he wasn''t lying about his heaven¡ª and frankly, Tsunade had epted he wasn''t more of a Deity than a human already. So she sighed and shook her head. "I see. So you have your own heaven as well." She said. "Oh well, go ahead, do what you must. Weird how you ask me about such a thing at all." Tsunade said, making him smile like an idiot, which in turn made Tsunade smile. "Now, now, don''t give me that weird smile. Just do what you must." Neji nodded and looked around. The girls had their attention on him entirely, along with Tsunade and the few of the vigers who had heard of their conversation¡ª but most others were dazed, their spirits too broken to care about whatever was going on around here. "Yue,e with me." Neji said, making Yue nod as she leapt from Tsunade''sp, making the older woman blink in surprise, before she followed Neji to walk over to an empty spot. "I will need your and Kurai''s help since I have never done this before. Watch my back, okay?" Yue nodded with an ''Un!'', while Neji channelled his will to summon Kurai in his shoulders. Kurai was gulping on a small fish, and at the sudden summon, almost choked on it. When she regained her senses, she looked at Neji disapprovingly. "Sorry." "Grr," Kurai purred. "Oh, wow, look who it is. Let me guess, you need me for something again." Her eyes looked around briefly, realising it was Konoha before she looked back at him. "You summon me only when you need something from me. What a great father." Neji immediately felt guilty, making the cat scoff since she could feel his emotions. "Whatever. I see you are a God now. Finally worthy to be my papa. What do you need from me this time?" Neji sighed. "I am sorry for neglecting you. I will make up for it, okay?" she nodded after a while. "As for why I brought you here. As you can see, this is what is left of Konoha. Around eighty-thousand people lived here, and more than 99% of them died." Kurai nodded. "Okay. But you know since I lost most of my levels, I therefore lost my divinities as well, right? Though I did reach up to Level 531 recently and gained [Anti-Life] again¡­ but that can''t help you revive them." "I don''t need your help on that," Neji shook his head. "I am going to summon their souls. You will help me hold the souls back from escaping to this world''s underworld. Yue will support you too. Okay?" "Oh?" Kurai tilted her head as her ears twitched. "So there is an underworld here. No wonder I have been feeling the gaze of someone with death divinity for a while now. Probably the death God of this ce. Grr, go ahead, Papa, I will do my best." Neji smiled, cuddling her cheeks with his for a moment before he activated J¨­gan. His sclera became ck and his pupils shone bright blue. Then he chanted, "?King of Hell?", as a huge spiritual head popped out of the ground. Nobody except for Neji and Kurai seemed to be seeing it. Then Neji chanted once more, "?Gedo Art of Rinne Rebirth?" The spiritual head of King of the Hell opened its mouth, and a secondter countless souls¡ª thousands upon thousands of them, flew out of its opened jaw. Neji materialised his (now heavenly) in front of him, looking like a ball of cloud. Yue was already at work, but Kurai was busy transforming. Her size didn''t increase, but her golden eyes shone while orange lines spread to her body. Then she used her authority to help Yue guide all the souls toward the. The King of Hell didn''t hold these souls inside it, it rather sucked the souls out of thend that its lower body was buried into and then let those soulse out of its mouth. So he couldn''t have done this while staying on the Heavenly. Also, it could only get the souls that have died in the prior 24 hours. Everyone watched as the souls, blobs of green light, rushed in Neji''s direction. Most of the souls were quiet, but some made horrific sounds. Some had faces that were recognised by the people around, while some didn''t. Everyone watched as the souls were guided inside the ball of cloud by Kurai''s authority. Seconds be minutes and around three minutester, all of the souls that had died in thest 24 hours had found their ways inside the ball that was heaven. "Haaah~" Kurai whimpered as she returned to normal, falling limply on Neji''s shoulders. "That was tiring." Neji apologised to her once more, rubbing her cheeks with his¨C yet right then, he disappeared along with her. One moment he was there, the next moment he was gone. "Huh?" Amongst the girls, Temari blinked first. "What the hell happened? Hey, loli, you know what happened?" ¡ª- Neji and Kurai reappeared in a dark throne room, where he clearly wasn''t teleported willingly. He was forcefully brought here by¡­ the being in front of him. [Jashin ¡ª God of Death ¡ª Mid Tier 14] [Image Here] The beautiful woman with glossy ck hair and bright green eyes was decorated with gold as she wore nothing more than a thin ck bra and panties, with a cape leaving her shoulders. She rested calmly on her throne, one leg above another, as she looked down on Neji with a bored expression. "First my Avatar Hidan," the woman''s lips moved softly as her ethereal voice sounded out. "Now souls that were supposed to be mine. You are ying with death, my child." The Goddess Jashin spoke as her red eyes gleamed. "It may cost you things you can''t afford to lose." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 265: 265: Playing with Death? (2) Chapter 265: 265: ying with Death? (2) Chapter 265: ying with Death? (2) ¡ª Neji was expecting a meeting with the Gods of this world anytime since he became a God himself. Perhaps they''d want to greet the new God? Or perhaps they would want to eliminate him? In either case, Neji assumed they''d at least want to meet him. In fact, since he was messing with souls that we''re supposed to end up in Pure Land, the heaven for Ninjas made by Sage of the Six Paths, Neji even expected to see Hogoromo today. "Lord" Jashin was the least of his expectations. Though thinking about it again, he should have anticipated so. He''s been ying with people''s death for a while now, after all, without paying any price whatsoever too. Also, she was Tier 14. How strong was that? He had fought Tier 18 enemies before, but he also was stronger back then¡ª so he shouldn''t judge her with that angle. There were huge gaps between each Tier the higher it went, so she was stronger than Pain by arge margin¡ª but how much exactly? As strong as the Madara and Hashirama duo? Or maybe, even Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki? Whatever the case, Neji wasn''t worried. He could fuse and beat her in his sleep Probably. Unless she could call more Gods for backup. Maybe he could take on them too? He wasn''t really sure. "Mhm," Kurai on his shoulder hummed as she looked up at the woman. "She is beautiful." Neji''s ears twitched. Weird to hear her say it. Could it be that she was having weird thoughts? She was at that age too¡­ But still, to think she had questionable taste such as being attracted to another girl. Neji realised it most likely was his influence, so he couldn''t me her. "She is, yeah." Neji whispered to her. "Yeah. Also, enormous death energy is around her." Kurai licked her lips. "She looks delicious. Mhm, one day I want to be like that." Neji gave her an awkward smile before turning to Jashin. "Apologies, mydy-" just as Neji said that he winced as he felt a strange pain in his chest. "What? Mdy Luck, was that you? Can you stop getting jealous?" He grumbled. "Why don''t you help me out if you are not even gonna let me talk?" Neji yelled in the air, getting no response from Lady Luck, while the Goddess of Death stared at him dryly. "You," she then pointed a finger at Kurai. "I wish for you to be my familiar. You will feel good around me, around this realm of death and darkness, if you do so. Leave him ande to me, and I may even let him go unharmed." Neji stopped yelling at Lady Luck, pausing, before he slowly looked back at the woman. He frowned. He didn''t mind people hitting on his girls if they didn''t know the girls were already taken. After all, it was natural for people to go after beautiful women. But if they did know the girls were taken yet tried their luck¡­ Well, let''s say it never went. This situation was simr to that, yet somehow more serious. Because Jashin was hitting on Kurai, his familiar, daughter, and little cutie pie. "You better be kidding." Neji hissed. Hearing his cold, sharp tone, Kurai giggled proudly. "Did you hear that, woman? Papa may not be the best father, but he''s the one I love. I am not leaving him." "A pity." The Goddess said, ignoring Neji''s tone and rather gesturing her chin at them. "Traumerei, take care of them." Immediately a figure jumped out from behind her throne, stopping in front of Neji. He had green hair and an eerie face mask, coupled with a thick jacket that he wore over his kimono. [Lo Po Bia Traumerei - Mid Tier 11] "I apologise in advance for the iing pain." The tall man said in a cold but calm voice before he rushed at Neji. A green spear of chakra appeared on his hand and he pulled it back to attack Neji, but Neji''s dragon tail materialised and mmed towards him. Yet the attacker vanished in a green light, teleporting and appearing right behind Neji and shoving the spear of light to his back. Kurai jumped on the man before the spear could hit Neji, her frame becamerger and she released a breath of death at the attacker, which although made him stop the attack but he just waved the breath off as if it was mere ash. Kurai attacked once more, this time releasing a huge ball of hot me from her mouth, but the attacker passed through it like it was nothing and ran towards her. "He''s probably immune to your attacks, leave him to me." Neji said, grabbing Kurai and dodging the attack. "Good?" He asked as Kurai nodded. Just like how it was with Juubito and Juudara, these Gods were probably immune to the basic forms of Ninjutsu and Taijutsu, that''s why Kurai''s attacks did no damage. Only techniques created or empowered by nature chakra or sage chakra could probably hurt them¡ª and although Neji didn''t have nature chakra, the second one he did have. That''s how he even had truth-seeking orbs, to begin with, after all. Neji motioned Kurai to sit back and then started to open his Gates, one after another, and atst even opened his 8th Gate, making an aggressive red aura re up around his hot, red-skinned body. With Yin-Yang release in consideration, along with his natural healing powers, he wasn''t worried about using the 8th Gate anymore. This may have been enough to deal with this punk, but he decided to activate Tenseigan Chakra mode as well. Neji couldn''t use Mana in his Gates Mode, but Tenseigan Mana Mode overwrites that rule and allows him to use Jutsu. Once activated, the blue mana cloak mixed with the red aura, and this gave breath to a zing purple mana armour around him and also made a purple horn pop up on his forehead. Traumerei stood in ce briefly as Neji finished¡ª and then shocking Neji, the man opened Gates as well. Neji was confused, but he quickly made a theory in his head. The Eight Gates were a buddhist concept, and in this world Buddha may really exist as a God¡ª so it''s not that weird for Gods and their subordinates to know the Eight Gates technique. Seeing his enemy''s Tier start to rise and touch 12, Neji decided he didn''t want him to reach the 8th Gate. He kicked the ground and moved like lightning, appearing above the transforming attacker in a sh of purple light before his leg struck down on the man''s shoulder. ¨CCrack! The man fell to his knees with a cry, his gates forcefully being closed. But Neji didn''t stop there, he used his sage-mana and created a bright purple Rasengan, further empowering it with his divinity, before he shoved it on Traumerei''s face. ¨CBoom! It exploded on his face, making his man break as he cried in pain. But he wasn''t dead, so Neji was about to attack once more¡ª but the other man just vanished from his spot, appearing under Jashin''s foot. She was still sitting on her throne. "You wanna keep going?" Neji asked, pulling Kurai towards him and posing his finger with her. "One touch and I can beat you just like I beat your servant." "..." The Goddess stared at him for a long moment before sighing. "I wasn''t nning to hurt you in any case. I smell death from you¡ª a smell far stronger than what this Nergal should be capable of giving. Ites from someone of higher existence. I wouldn''t dare offend someone with such a scent." Kurai tilted her head in confusion. Through his connection with her, he felt she didn''t smell such a thing. "Wait," Neji slipped his hand inside his inventory and then took out a ck card. The card that Famine Fatale¡ªthe Death Agent¡ªhad given him back in the Dimensional Elevator. "This?" The Goddess'' rxed pose broke as she sat straight in her seat and stiffened. "What a terrible death energy." Her eyes were wide, fearful and¡­ aroused. "How beautiful¡­ What is that thing?" "Uh, a contact info?" Neji looked at it to double-check. "Yeah, it is. I can call the owner of this card, a friend of mine, for help by inserting my chakra into it. Want me to?" The Goddess flinched and she stood up. "No, no, that would be unnecessary. I apologise for my¡­ blunt behaviour earlier. Aspensation, I will inform the other Gods to not disturb you. Will that be fine with you?" Neji would have said yes¡ª as he wasn''t the type to hold a grudge, but no. He didn''t quite like her attitude. She dared to try and take Kurai away from him. That couldn''t be overlooked. She was sweating, so Neji knew he could ask for the moon and she would hand it over. He really wanted to see her between his knees right now while he sat on her throne, but unfortunately Kurai was with him. Then again, he could always teleport Kurai out and teach the arrogant woman a lesson. ''Also, should I make her leave this Pantheon and bring her to my heaven? She has experiences with running a cult, she can guide me.'' Neji decided. ''She can also teach Kurai better death magic. Okay, it''s decided then.'' She could also manage the souls in his heaven. Kurai could do that too, but why would he make his cutiepie work hard when someone else could do the job? "Kurai, baby, leave us alone please." Neji snapped his finger, creating a rift using [Yomotsu Hirasaka] and pushing her inside. "Tell Yue to not worry, I will be back." Kurai grumbled but didn''t resist the teleportation. Neji then turned down all his transformations. He wasn''t worried about her attacking him, he could read her fear as he yed with the card in his hand. Neji walked over to Jashin. "You know, you made me mad when you asked Kurai to switch sides. Nobody does that." He kicked the unconscious body of the green-haired man, creating a rift and making him fly in some random corner of this realm, before he towered over Jashin''s smaller frame. "How do you want to repay it?" "I- I am sorry, I have already apologised. Please-" Neji put the card under her chin, making her look up. "...Yes?" "Get away from the throne, and get on your knees." Neji pushed her to the side and sat down, watching her pause in her spot before she bit her lip and lowered to her knees, between his own knees. "Good girl. Not so arrogant now, yeah? Go on, do what you must." Her beautiful face twisted in shame but she didn''t show any anger, she feared not to, before she undid his robes and put her arrogant mouth to better use. ¡ª- Only half an hourter Neji reappeared in Konoha. He knew that people would worry for him, and some would also be agitated to see his proof that the souls really did end up in heaven, so he only used Jashin''s small mouth for now. She hade with him, her face and hair messy, so he could use her other holes anytime he wished. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 266: 266: Happily Ever After (*) Chapter 266: 266: Happily Ever After (*) Master4thWall Note: As saidst month, CG updates will be upped once more in October. From today onwards, 4~5 will be posted every week. Enjoy! Also, noticed how we fell down in the ranks ?? but now that we are back in full force again, don''t forget to vote and make Cursed Gamer reach its peak heights again! Also, if you want to read the next 25+ chapters right way or want to support me, go to: Patreon.c?m/Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 266: Happily Ever After (*) ¡ª Neji first addressed to everyone that he was fine and the woman beside him¡ª wearing nothing but jewellery, a ck cape, bra and panties, was the God of Death that they knew of. Actually, maybe not the one they knew of. Jashin let him know that Gods of simr divinities exist in this universe, such as Yama and herself, both of whom are Death Gods but the former was the more popr and powerful one. In any case, Neji then proceeded to bring everyone in the vige inside his heaven¡ª floating over the sky as he used his divine authority over the realm to make them invisible to the souls'' eyes. Everyone who lost their loved ones, the vigers and even his girls watched the scene below where thousands of people wearing simple white clothes were spread throughout the cloudynd below, all gathered in small groups in front of angels who were exining to them the situation. "Many- no, most of them would have ended up in hell," Neji said after a while, making the people floating beside him turn to him. "But they''re all in heaven now, thanks to little old me. Except for Danzo, since he destroyed his entire existence with Izanagi, no soul remained of him to bring here. There are two more people missing here, though¡­" Neji''s voice stretched. "Teuchi, the ramen shop owner, and his daughter Ayame, both are missing. At first when I couldn''t find them in the five dozen people I rescued, I thought they died and therefore we should have found them here now that I pulled all the souls in this ce, but¡­" Neji trailed off, making the people exchange nces. "Teuchi?" Tsunade was the one to speak what was on everyone''s mind. "Who is that?" Neji blinked. "What?" "Who is Teuchi?" Hanabi asked next, stopping her sobs and wiping her tears as she looked away from her father. "...Ayame too. I never heard of them before. We did have a ramen shop in the vige, but isn''t that the owner right there?" She pointed her finger, finding a man using her Byakugan. "You see him?" Neji looked in the direction and found a man he didn''t remember seeing in his 22 years of memories as Neji Hyuga. He opened his mouth to say something before closing it. That day, he was joking about the Sage of Six Bowls or whatever¡ª but what the fuck? "Forget about it," Neji shook his head in the end. He was about to speak again, but a child''s voice interrupted him. "H-hey, Onii-chan?" One of the vigers called, turning where Neji found a little boy crying as he looked at his father below, being exined the situation by an angel. "C-can I go and talk to him? Can I?" As he spoke, everyone turned to Neji, their eyes lighting up in hope. Neji faced everyone, all 61 survivors of Konoha excluding Jashin, Kurai, Tsunade, Yue, and the eight girls. He opened his mouth to say something before he closed it¡ª biting his lip before sighing. "I was going to say it''s better to not interact with them, that we should move on, and let the dead do the same, that it''s unhealthy to not do so. But, well, how about you sacrifice your mortal lives to be a resident of this ce? You''d be able to live with your loved ones, to the end of eternity." Everyone looked shocked and exchanged nces, the first to open her mouth was Sakura, but Neji interrupted her. "No, that option isn''t for you. Neither is it for Hanabi." Sakura closed her mouth and lowered her gaze in sadness, but his next words surprised her as she snapped up to look at him smiling. "You guys are special, you can go meet your deceased loved ones from time to time whenever you want, no need to sacrifice yourself." Sakura threw herself into his embrace and released a loud cry, as Hanabi did the same. ¡ª- In the end, 57 of the Konoha vigers agreed to sacrifice their life to stay back in this ce. It wasn''t surprising to Neji, they were getting a free ticket to heaven, after all. Two of the four people who didn''t ept his offer were Kurenai and her daughter Mirai. They had Asuma alive, so they didn''t want to die. The other person was Arima Hyuga, who Neji wasn''t allowed to go with. The other one was Shizune, she and Tsunade always stuck together so she had no reason to ept his offer. The 57 people sacrificed themselves by going on their knees and sping their hands in front of Neji, praying to him to take their lives and grant them a ce here. Neji did so with a thought as his divinity washed over them, separating their souls from their bodies that turned into white particles. The souls then rushed down to their family members, getting a happy reunion. Neji earned a few thousand divinity points from their sacrifice and 21 levels. Most were civilians here, so they didn''t even give enough exp to level up once¡ª he was above Level 1000 after all, and levelling was slowing down. Now only his eight girls, Tsunade, Jashin, and Arima remained. The Hyuga milf looked at him with thinned lips and asked, "Why aren''t you letting me go?" "Because¡­ well, first hi aunty." Neji waved his hand. "You are my Hanabi''s mother, and also my aunty, you can go meet uncle any time you wish, no need to kill yourself for it." Hanabi smiled as she hugged her mother''s arm. "Yes, mother, Onii-sama cares for us, don''t worry." "You still have two daughters to take care of, remember? Don''t take the safe ticket out and live the rest of your days with your husband." Neji shrugged. "Unless you want to. I won''t stop you if you insist." "It''s¡­ fine." she sighed, hugging Hanabi. "I thank you for taking care of her so well. I will stay behind. But, can I at least go and meet him for now?" "I think you can do that, yeah." Neji nodded before looking at the faces of all of his girls. "Anybody who doesn''t want to go down?" Jashin, Kiana, Kurai, Nemuri, Samui, Toga and Yue raised their hands (and a paw) immediately. "Alright." Then Neji teleported the girls one by one, close to their family and loved ones. It didn''t cost Neji any mana to teleport things in this realm, which was good. Atst Tsunade remained, and before he could send her away, she walked closer to him and whispered. "I am only going to relieve myself of my Hokage rank down in front of all the citizens." She bit his ear. "Be ready to take responsibility when I return." Neji smiled and teleported her away too. ¡ª- The seven people who were left behind were led to a flying ind a few hundred kilometres far from here. It was the ind where the God''s Pce was located, the ce where the girls had spent their time beforehand. Neji wished six of them would get along and then left them in the living room, turning on a TV, while he took Jashin to the master''s bedroom to discuss her job here. She agreed upon bringing her closest subordinates here¡ª but Neji rejected it, saying she may create a riot in the future using that. In the end, she agreed to just bring her personal servants, not the fighters, to live with her here. Neji agreed but warned her to not get smart since he could always confirm the power level of the people she wanted to bring to know if they really were mere servants or not. Though in truth, Neji would allow her fighters (for example that Traumerei guy) toe hereter on, after he had trusted her somewhat. But for now, no. Neji created another flying ind, this one small, and created a pce for her. A replica of her own pce as she actually had a blueprint of it and Neji just copied it by touching it once. This pce was dark and edgy, unlike his one that was made of white marble. Jashin had just stared at him to create all that with nothing but mentalmanding his Heaven Simtor. Her servants were then summoned here, and Neji helped them settle in their new home by introducing the power hierarchy. Which he did by bending Jashin over her on her own throne and fucking her brains out. When she was down, he took turns on her servants who all happened to be females since they were her closest servants. "Remember, I am the owner of this world, and so everyone here is to do whatever I want. For example, warming byp like what your Goddess Jashin did until now." ¡ª? that''s what he told Jashin''s servants once she was down before they met the same fate as hers. In the 18 hours he spent educating Jashin on what happens if she acts arrogant toward him, he learned the benefits of having 80 thousand people in his heaven. They prayed to him now and then, thanking him and appreciating his kindness¡ª as the angels and their family members had done a good job to make them ept that he really was the God that brought them here¡ª so his Faith Points (also called Divinity Points) was growing fast. DP could be used in many ways, the simplest being empowering his attacks like what One-for-All/Upgrade did when it still existed, so more of it was always wee. Pushing those thoughts to the back of his head, Neji focused on moving his hips. Jashin was begging him to stop after he picked her up for the umpteenth time today, doing her slim body until she passed out again and again¡ª moaning and asking him for forgiveness. Neji had to stop in his 23rd hour since otherwise he feared the God of Death might die from being fucked too hard for too long. He left her limp body on her bed, beside her own servants, and went outside to learn what had happened. He first had a chat with Albedo and learned that the souls have settled properly. She created 50 normal angels, which cost him 2.5 million divinity points. Now it left him with only 5.5 million DP. He needed to save these points as they were important. One of his takes on saving the points was restricting the residents of this ce. In heaven, people could have whatever they wanted and do whatever they wanted¡ª but Neji had restricted everyone to only get whatever food they wanted. Otherwise, it was a waste of divine points. If anyone had any special requests, they could always ask an angel who would then notify albedo who would in turn notify Neji. At one point in this day, Neji had the¡­ urge to ask Lady Luck to transfer his and Momo''s parents to this ce. But he decided against it, in the end. He promised himself to not meet them before dealing with the Primordial¡ª or they mighte to the face of danger once more. Neji then met up with his girls who said farewell to their loved ones¡ª crying and promising toe to meet them every few days. Neji took them back to his pce and dropped them in the living room. "Pick whichever bedroom you want here," Neji said. "If you like a bedroom but someone already picked it for herself, then just wish for your bedroom to change and it will change itself. Anyway, I am going to take a nap, bye." He teleported to the master bedroom and dropped on his bed. ''One problem down.'' Neji closed his eyes. ''Now the final and hopefullyst problem of this world remains.'' He had a solid idea about which of his five girls ended up here. So, it was about time the Ninja World faced another great ninja war. ** ** ** Chapter 267: 267: True Identity Chapter 267: 267: True Identity Chapter 267: True Identity ¡ª Kurenai had mixed feelings about the recent things that happened around her. First, her child was killed inside her stomach, but was then revived by Neji Hyuga who revealed he was a God. Not only that, in return for reviving Mirai, he asked her to serve him¡­ As for what sort of ''serving'' he wanted from her¡­ Kurenai hadn''t honestly given much thought to those words. She was happy with her daughter alive, and she was busy helping the little girl get used to her surroundings. She looked like a 10-year-old, but in her mind she was just born yesterday, she didn''t know anything so Kurenai had to give extra attention to her. Thankfully, due to her developed brain¡ª or perhaps because of Neji''s blessing earlier, Mirai was learning faster. She could already walk, and even almost speak sentences! Kurenai wished to see Asuma, she wanted to show what their daughter was capable of¡ª she wanted to share her feelings with him. He was Mirai''s father, after all. But¡­ as Kurenai watched the scene ahead of her, she felt that may not be very true for Mirai. "Ahaha! N-no it ticklesh!" Miraiughed, pping around in Neji''s arms as he tickled her with a smile. "Shtop! Shtop! Pa!" Kurenai held back a sigh as the little girl referred to him as her father for the umpteenth time. Neji told her not to by himself, and she did listen most of the time¡ª but when excited, her instincts came out. The worst thing was that Kurenai couldn''t bring herself to teach Mirai that he wasn''t her father. He did give life into her in a way "Papa! You are cheating on me!" Then there was the cat who looked jealous of Mirai¡­ Kurenai sighed. ¡ª-¡ª Neji could feel Kurenai''s emotions through their connection of God-&-Believer. But he had no fix for this problem¡ª he was never good with these types of things anyway. He handed Mirai to her mother a few minutester when Arima entered the room, making everyone in God''s Pce present in the living room. "Now that everyone is here," Neji said, standing beside a whiteboard while facing all the girls and women sitting on the floor. "I should exin what your life is now." He waited three seconds to allow anyone to ask anything, but when nobody did he continued. "Let''s start with¡ª yes, I am a God, in case you are still confused. A real, full-fledged deity who can do most of the things you imagine a God should be capable of doing. That is me." he pointed at himself. "My current goal is to expand my religion, kind of like the Goddess Jashin you met yesterday, excluding all the gore and stuff her believers tend tomit. My ultimate goal is to spread my religion to the entire world and therefore kill discrimination to its root. One thing I agree with Pain is that the world can only be at peace when under the rule of a single person¡ª in this case, that would be me." Neji knew how grandeur his words sounded, but they were true. If everyone wholeheartedly believed in the ruling of a single person, all sorts of war and discrimination will cease to exist. Well, unless Neji wanted them to happen, but these girls didn''t need that information. At first, Neji was nning to bring an end to this world¡ª just as he did to his former world¡ª that''d have given him lots of level-ups. But now with the possibility of earning divinity points by making them all his believers, that could be considered a somewhat substitute for the levels he would have gained otherwise. Truthfully, Neji¡­ didn''t want to kill everything. Not only because the people he loved will see him differently, but also because he didn''t wish to lose himself entirely from what he was at the start. If he really went hard, he could have saved the loved ones of Ryuko and Rumi¡ª or even his friends, even Ochako and Mina. But he was blinded by the smell of power. He let them all die so that he could focus on the immediate danger. He didn''t want to do it for the girls currently in front of her, he didn''t want to lie to them that¡ª ''Sorry, there was no other way.'' Because this time, there is that other way. The thing was, the Primordial God wasn''t an immediate threat. Even if Neji grinded like a mad man for decades, losing everything that made him what he was, only to protect the people who may have already left him by then¡ª he may still not be strong enough to defeat the red-skinned titan. He needed to be slow. Steady, but slow. To keep the end goal in mind, yet to not lose his path. Maybe this change was all intended by Lady Luck when she gave him the quest? Perhaps she didn''t want to see the mortal she felt fascinated by change into a thing that didn''t fascinate her anymore. Perhaps she just wanted to see her entertainment source stay the way that entertained her¡ª but still, Neji felt grateful to her once more for this. The girls in front of him exchanged nces in silence before slowly each of them nodded. "I am with you, then." Hanabi said first. She wasn''t the first to make her decision¡ª but she was the first to let her voice be known. "I¡­ thought you were just searching for power for something selfish like living azy life, yet I had decided to follow you. These new words of yours don''t make anything change in me, I will still do whatever you wish for me to do." "Please don''t conclude that I am not selfish," Neji sighed, snapping his finger as his five girls'' pictures materialised on the whiteboard behind him. He could do that in this realm. "Besides that goal that you seem to think of as ''noble'', I have another goal in mind¡ª something I personally care more about. These five girls, they mean a lot to me, and they have been lost for a while now. I am searching for them, that''s also my goal, and personally my current main goal." Toga, Nemuri and Kiana looked at the pictures and blinked, but said nothing. The other girls simply observed the photos for a while, and in the end Temari was the one to raise her hand. "Yes, Temari?" "Can I ask just who they are?" she asked. "It doesn''t seem anyone here knows them, excluding maybe the three maids. Are these five girls from the distantnd these maids are from?" Neji had instinctively opened his mouth to lie, but he shut up quickly and chewed on his lips for a minute. "You know what?" he asked himself. "I am going to tell you the truth. I am another worlder, originating from a universe far from here. So are these three maids. These five girls behind me are my lovers and I care deeply about them. Yet due to unforeseenplications, I had to throw them to different universes, except I don''t know who ended up where." Everyone had paused, and the silence was broken by Kiana. "I am curious too, honestly. You destroyed your and our, our entire society, yet you sent your girls away? Why?" "Enemy Gods," Neji replied calmly. "After stealing Nighteye''s quirk, I saw the future the world was heading to. The world would have gotten destroyed regardless, if not by the Nuclear War then by the hands of the invading Gods. I decided to kill a part of the civilization myself because one of my powers is to gain more powers by killing people. I thought since they''re dying anyway, I should at least guarantee my chances of survival by killing a few myself. By few I mean millions, but still. At least my hypothesis was correct and I did survive." Neji shrugged. "Except I saw the future where my lovers would not survive so I had to throw them around the omniverse despite their unwillingness to the idea." The room fell into an eerie silence. The Naruto girls looked utterly confused and bbergasted at his words while Kiana and Nemuri looked at him with wide eyes, thetter especially looking as if the wheels in her head were spinning. "Y-you¡­" Nemuri''s voice cracked as she ran, her palm rising in the air and nting on his face. "Why didn''t you tell me before?" she pped his other cheek. "You could have exined, dammit!" her hands shook in the air but she couldn''t find the strength to hit him again, so she pulled his cor. "I was so confused all this time! It didn''t make sense to me why you''d want Nighteye''s Quirk! After that, you went even crazier! It makes sense now, doesn''t it?! So why didn''t you exin to me before?" "Hey, hey, Nemuri! Why are you trusting his words so easily?!" Kiana tried from behind her. "He might be making it all up." "He''s not!" Nemuri didn''t even nce at her and just red at Neji''s eyes. "I know him better¡­ well maybe not anymore, but back in the day I knew him better than anyone in this room knows him now. He was always a bit of a vignte type, but never a monster." she looked as if she would cry as her re became blurry with her tears. "Or else he wouldn''t have saved me¡­" The former pro hero Midnight released his cor and became busy wiping her tears. "Y-you should have exined to me at least¡­ if you care enough about me to keep me alive." she sounded gentle, for the first time since she talked to him in this world. "I wouldn''t have¡­ I- I wouldn''t have hated you. You have suffered enough, 22 years here trying to find the people you love." Neji pulled her into a hug and sighed in his mind. Nemuri''s sobs only became louder, but Neji could feel how she felt at peace as he embraced her with care. He could feel the bond between them restore. Now exactly how it was once, but entirely better than before. "I mean," Toga broke the silence with a shrug. "If you love a guy, does it matter if he is a good guy or bad? If your love is real¡­ well, just saying." she shrugged again. "It''s fine, Toga. Not everyone has a twisted sense of morals so they can''t rte to you. Don''t worry, I can." Neji said to her and she smiled. "That''s why I like you, boss." Toga said and was about to continue but Tenten jumped up on her feet. "Wait. Wait, wait, wait!" She gasped, looking as if she was hit in her head. "D-does that mean that the Neji that I spent my time with until maybe a few weeks ago was someone else? Please exin, I am confused, I am l-losing myself!" Hanabi and Tsunade also looked at Neji with strange eyes¡ª while the others didn''t really bother. Though Arima Hyuga''s face was painted with surprise and realisation, her face literally said- ''It all makes sense now!''. "Technically, I am the same Neji you have known all your life." Neji answered Tenten''s question. "For thest 22 years, you have known a Neji Hyuga who was loosely based on my personality¡ª kind of like the real me was yet to waken within him. On 27th October though, which is a bit more than two weeks ago, did I fully surface." It was the truth. The story of Neji Hyuga followed the one from canon, but the personality and the way he acted matched the Neji who just spoke¡ª courtesy to Lady Luck. Basically, people of this world have known a robot programmed to be himself until the real he emerged. "I-" "It''s like I regained my previous life''s memories." Neji interrupted Tenten and exined in a way that made it easier to understand. "Still confused?" "Ah¡­. no, no, not anymore." Tenten sighed and sat back down. Now Neji realised why Lady Luck went so far to rewrite the reality of the past. If not, he would have reced the real Neji, and Tenten who had fallen with that Neji may have lost her path with her feelings for him. Really, he sometimes forgot how smart a billion-year-old being could be¡­ She had nned everything to unwrap this way, hadn''t she? The phantom giggle he heard in his ears made him realise that¡ª yes, she really did. What a cute old fossil. ["Don''t ever call me that again."] Lady Luck warned but he ignored her. Before anybody else could speak, Temari raised her hand again. "So, uh, you n to rule the world and for that, you are gathering power by hunting Kekkei Genkais and Jutsus?" she asked. "About the Sand¡­ when you go attack them, can you let me talk to them first? I can possibly talk them into surrendering first, you don''t have to fight and destroy the vige¡­ even if you do, can you at least let my brothers live-" "Temari?" Neji sounded somewhat hurt as he interrupted her. "Why do you sound scared?" He said and she blinked, making everyone look at her, watching sweat trail down her forehead. "I am not¡­ anyone new. Two weeks is a short time, I know, but I am the same person you have known for the past two weeks. You at least should believe that I won''t hurt you right? I also don''t destroy wherever I go either, your vige is safe... My previous world was a¡­ special situation." "I-" "I love you, Temari. I don''t hurt the people I love." Neji interrupted her once more and this time she shut her mouth, pausing for a long moment before facepalming. "Sorry, that was idiotic of me." she looked back at him. "...God, I feel like such an idiot now." Neji created a clone and hugged her too. "Let''s just say it was the sudden development and secret drops that made you panic, let''s forget about it." "Forget about what?" Hanabi chimed in. "Yeah, what are you talking about?" "Yep, I am confused too." Everyone agreed that nothing happened in thest 60 seconds, and then broke intoughter. After some calming down, Nemuri went back to her spot and Neji continued his job on the whiteboard. "Anyway, since I now have a religion for real¡ª I need executives, or priests for short. The Head Priestess, or I guess [Saintess] works too, has already been decided to be the person amongst the five of my other worlder girls who is in this world. However, since there''s a Head Priest, there can naturally be more. Any volunteers?" Basically everyone except for Arima, and Kurenai had raised their hands¡ª which included Tenten, Temari, Sakura, Shizune, Hanabi, Tsunade, Samui, and even Mirai (who had her hands quickly pulled down by an awkwardly smiling Kurenai). Neji didn''t count Toga who was jumping with her hands in the air and Nemuri and Kiana who stayed awkwardly silent. The other person who hadn''t raised their hands (paws) was Kurai. Kurai licked his cheeks. "I don''t have to be a priest right?" "I mean you can if you want to be, but you don''t have to." Neji nudged her nose with his. "How can I have my cutie-pie work hard?" "Yep, I am allergic work." Kurai smiled and raised her head in the air, giving everyone else an arrogant hmph as she looked down on them in clear superiority. Then she turned to Neji. "Okay then, let me get out of here. This is so boring. I wanna go y." she demanded and Neji delivered, creating a portal for her through which she jumped out back into the mortal world. "Bye papa!" she said and vanished. "What is up with Kurai, by the way." Tsunade asked. "Also, I never knew you were so close with so many girls¡­ Sakura and Shizune too. Maybe you can exin to meter on? I am not demanding, of course, my otherworldly kami-sama." Sakura and Shizune flinched, avoiding her eye contact, while Neji facepalmed and shook his head. "Please don''t. It''s fun in bed but calling me that normally feels so cringe. As for Kurai, she is a divine cat species, and also a death god. As for the girls¡­ Well, sure, I will exin when I have time." Tsunade gave him a narrowed-eyed look as he continued. "In any case, since you guys have decided, then sure¡ª seven priests for now. Our first mission as a full-fledged cult would be to invade the Rock Vige, where the main goal is to steal the Tsuchikage''s Particle Release." Everyone exchanged nces before shrugging and nodding. Tsunade spoke again. "It''s been a long while since I have taken orders," she said with augh. "Also, if we are heading towards the Land of Earth, can you keep an eye out for Anko? She was out of the vige when the attack happened, looking around to figure out if Orochimaru really did die or not." "Well, sure, I will keep an eye out for her." Neji said. "Then, let''s start moving." The shook as if an earthquake had hit it¡ª and with a mentalmand, Neji opened a huge screen in the air that showed a small ball of yellow cloud moving fast in the air of the ninja world, phasing through threes as if it was an illusion and moving towards the Land of Earth. Neji liked this ce, it worked like both a car and a home. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Put this chapter on Timer, but WN is broken and it didn''t work. If you want to read the next 25+ chapters in advance/right way or want to support me, go to: Patreon.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 268: 268: Naruto…? Chapter 268: 268: Naruto¡­? Chapter 268: Naruto¡­? ¡ª The battle in Cloud Vige had ended almost a day ago, and the Konoha survivors were taking a rest in a cave on the edge of the Land of Lightning. Raikage was a fearsome foe, Kakashi had to agree, and the fact that everyone was already somewhat startled and tired after fighting the Eight Tails'' didn''t help their cause. But fortunately, it seemed the Raikage had lost an arm in his fight against Neji so the battle wasn''t lost from the start. The problematic part was that Raikage was going all out from the start¡ª his every attack intending to kill, and he did seed in doing exactly that to the Root members. Kakashi didn''t pity them though, they were better off dead. The problem was, that Raikage had suddenly started to target Hinata point upon realising she was Neji''s cousin, and he didn''t seem to want to kill her, but Kakashi could tell from his dark eyes that he had something worse in mind. Luckily, he failed. With Kakashi deciding to team up with Sasuke for that small instance, they both managed to defeat the Raikage¡ª making him lose his other arm upon Sasuke setting it in ckme. He would have died actually since he couldn''t stop the fire from spreading to his entire body, but Kakashi used Kamui to tear his arm apart to save him. Killing a Kage would have huge consequences that Kakashi didn''t want the world to face when he could stop it from happening. Unfortunately, before Kakashi could shift his focus and see an end to Sasuke, the Akatsuki member with an orange mask who he had recently heard about appeared out of thin air and then grabbed Sasuke''s squad and Killer Bee before teleporting away from there. Doing their best in that state, the Konoha Ninjas barely managed to stop the masked man from grabbing the boy named Jugo and the girl named Karin, allowing "Tobi" to leave with Suigetsu and Sasuke. Though if Sasuke''s enraged yells that said¡ª "Let me go! He doesn''t deserve the Sharingan! I will see an end to this!" ¡ªto the masked man worthed to anything, Kakashi may get the chance to put an end to that stuck-up brat once and for all. For now though, everyone agreed that they leave for the Land of Earth on the Vige Hidden by Rocks¡ª where Kakashi theorised should be Neji''s next goal, if his hypothesis about Neji going around to steal strong Jutsus and Kekkei Genkai was right. Kakashi just wanted to ask Neji- "Why?" ¡ª- Or so he nned. He found something of more importance to care about that any longer. They hadn''t heard the news due to being on the run, but after leaving the cave once they asked some people if they saw a man with long silver hair, things changed. They didn''t, apparently, but the people themselves looked shocked once they looked at their Konoha Headbands. Upon further conversion, the Ninjas learned the horrible truth. Konoha was, apparently, erased from the map of the world. Literally carved out of the ground. Some said the Hidden Rain Vige had faced the same fate, but these Ninjas could care less about that. They all made their way back to Konoha in a rush, going at full speed which allowed them to reach the vige in just a few hours¡ª but in truth, they were toote. Konoha really was¡­ no more. A circr dessert that, if not for the vige gate and the Hokage faces on the mountain, would never strike anyone as the Vige Hidden in the Leaves. Everyone was broken at the sight¡ª especially Asuma who knew his wife was pregnant with his child, yet wasn''t sure if any of the both had survived this assault or not. Kakashi regained his cool before anyone else and realised something was still intact in the vige- no, they weren''t intact, they were rather made after the assault ended. A shelter where a few wooden houses existed. It didn''t look like a handmade house though, having known Tenzo for a long time Kakashi knew those houses were made with wood style. To his knowledge, only one living person could use ?Woodstyle?. "Neji¡­" Kakashi muttered as everyone turned to him. "Neji came back here, perhaps hearing about the destruction just like we did. Given the existence of multiple houses, we can assume some citizens survived as well. But they''re not here now, so perhaps they are on the move with Neji?" "...What about the Rain vige then?" Asuma asked, his voice soft and weak. "The Rain¡­" it was Shikamaru who spoke. "Wasn''t the leader of Akatsuki in the Rain? That''s who killed Lord Jiraiya. Perhaps¡­ that guy came to Konoha and left it like this? Then¡­" "-Neji went to Rain to give them the same treatment." Kakashi finished Shikamaru''s musing. "That seems usible, but still just theories. Let''s not waste any more time, we should move towards the Land of Earth. If Neji really is heading there, we may end up toote given his flight speed." Every one, though shaken, nodded quickly and followed his lead at running. Hinata Hyuga in particr, though, looked lost as she ran like a mindless puppet. If losing her crush wasn''t enough, losing her entire family and n may be a bit too much for her¡­ At least she seemed to be hoping one of the few people who survived and took the shelter was her family. She could hope. ¡ª - ¡ª If it was not for the fact that he now had the Mangekyo Sharingan, Sasuke Uchiha would never have believed what he was seeing. Naruto Uzumaki, the long-time annoyance in his life that a deeply buried part of him still considered a friend, was looking down at him with his red eyes, within which three ck tomoes glimmered. How the hell did Naruto get the Sharingan? No, why was he wearing the Akatsuki uniform? From the bed he was lying down on, injured, Sasuke red at Tobi who stood beside Naruto. "What sort of Genjutsu is this?" "It''s not a Genjutsu, Sasuke." The Sharingan-wielding Naruto spoke, in a voice that Sasuke was very familiar with, but in a tone that sounded so foreign. "It really is me, Naruto. Doesn''t matter if you don''t me believe it." That only made Sasuke''s belief firmer that this wasn''t Naruto. He would never say not to believe in him. Sasuke just shook his head and ignored the boy. He was probably a clone, a lookalike even¡ª if not a Genjutsu. "Enough of that," Sasuke looked at ''Madara''. "I did as you said, I brought the Eight-Tails¡ª now bring Itachi here, let me fight him!" "Well, technically I brought the Eight-Tails along with you, but yeah sure." The man spoke in his fake, high-pitched voice. "I guess it''s about time." Sasuke frowned. Wasn''t that too easy? He was very much expecting excuses from the man. In either case, Sasuke grunted and was about to stand up, but Tobi got flustered. "Whoa, whoa, calm down, you still have broken ribs¡ª Raikage did you dirty." With Orochimaru absorbed within him, thus empowering his curse mark, he had a higher regenerative factor, but he still had a few broken ribs. "You wanna go fight your brother in this state?" "Then what do you suggest?" Sasuke scoffed. "We don''t have Karin here, she was captured, and is probably getting her mind raped in Konoha by now. I am not sad for her, but she could at least heal me if she was here." "Well, we have someone better," Tobi shrugged as he looked at the Naruto copycat. "Naruto, if you will." The fake walked over to Sasuke, and he barely managed to hold back from lighting him up in Amaterasu. That seemed to be a good choice because, when the fake touched his shoulders, extreme yang energy erupted from the touch and spread to his body, healing all his bodily injuries, and even the strain he felt on his Mangekyo until now. "Just what¡­" "Yay! You are ready to go, now!" Tobi cheered. "Don''t tell Itachi that you''ve been working for the Akatsuki though, he may run off just to find and kill me~" That made Sasuke''s confusion vanish, and made him narrow his eyes in shock. Was it a joke? Or could Itachi really do that¡­? If so, he needed to be extremely careful in their fight. But at least, finally, he could put an end to the man who he once called his brother. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 25+ chapters in advance/right way or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 269: 269: Unknown Powers Chapter 269: 269: Unknown Powers Chapter 269: Unknown Powers ¡ª Neji was sitting on a balcony of his pce¡ª a supernatural balcony which existed in his heaven, yet at the same time in the outside world. As the ball-heaven flew to the Land of Earth, the balcony showed the moving scenery there as the wind blew on his face. Neji was enjoying tea when the door opened behind him, making him sigh. "Knock before you enter." He said, without even turning to look at Jashin. "...Sorry, I supposed you''d know I wasing either way." The Goddess of Death said, walking over and looking at a chair, and upon seeing him shrug she took it as a sign and sat down. "You summoned me?" "Yes." Neji nodded, putting down the tea on the table on his side. "About the Gods. I wanted to ask what they think of me ascending and what they n to do." "Well, we were investigating your background before you¡­ abducted me." The goddess said with her emrald eyes looking at him. "We figured out that you may not be from our universe. We found signs of reality changing, but not who or what caused it or even the result of it, beyond that you had somehow slipped into our world without us noticing. We theorise that you are a God who, by himself or by someone else''s help, rewrote reality to fit yourself in this world." "Hm," Neji hummed. Was it because Lady Luck was weakened that they could sense the meddling with reality? Or¡­ was it another one of her ploys? Neji sighed. "What are the chances that the Gods would want to confront me? And if the chance is high, how much time do I have at hand?" Neji wasn''t scared of them. He had fought Gods from the Prime Omniverse¡ª weakened by the Omniversal Will or not. It was hard to fear normal Gods after that. "I don''t think they''d want to confront you at all," Jashin said, making him surprised. "Due to two main reasons. The first one is¡ª the God Mahak''s prophesy. It said that in a few years from now, the 4th Great Ninja War would happen, which may bring an end to the world or make the world enter its modern golden era. Due to your intervention, I hear the time of the war ising faster. The Gods wouldn''t move to target you, since you may as well die in the uing War. If you don''t, then perhaps they would meddle with you, though not necessarily try to kill you." "You are not lying?" Neji asked, putting a hand under her chin and making her look up. A blush grew on her beautiful face and she gulped, nodding her head. "Alright, I will take your words for it. Remember, you don''t want to lie to me." In hindsight, that reasoning also exined why the Sage of Six Paths hadn''t meddled with him yet. Since the world might get destroyed anyway, a variable doing smaller destruction may not matter in the grand scheme of things¡ª not until the war concluded, anyway. Sure, he stole lots of souls that should have went to Hagoromo''s Pure Land, but if the war was lost by humanity''s side they''d all be put into aatose state, to only dream a false life, to never reach the Pure Land as well. Inparison to that scenario, Neji had only stolen a small portion of souls. So Hagoromo might rather wait until the War is done before descending. As for why Hagoromo didn''t care that Naruto was dead? Because Naruto wasn''t dead at all. One of Neji''s clones had seen him in the corner of its sight. He was¡­ different now, but he was at least alive. In short, Hagoromo had no immediate reason to descend down in the mortal realm just to meddle with a mortal who may even help in the War to subdue his mother. Neji looked at Jashin. "As for the second reason?" "...Because of your divine status," Jashin said, releasing a sigh once he let her chin go. "You are a rtively new God, but after spending an entire day with you while getting¡­ intimate, I have sensed the depth of your divinity. Your faith points aren''t that many, I myself have more, but the depth, the authority behind it is mind-numbing. You probably don''t know how to, but by releasing your [Divine Status] you can even make normal gods lose their consciousness." Neji frowned. So was it simr to Conqueror''s Haki? Still, something confused him. "Can you exin this depth thing a bit better?" "Well," Jashin searched for her words. "Basically, when a mortal grows into a God, all his life''s achievement until that point onward is counted to grant him a depth, the rank of their starting Godhood. You had enough juice to start your Godhood with the ability to create a heaven that stretches for a few thousand kilometres. That''s something noteworthy." "Huh." Neji blinked. "I wonder why." He was being sarcastic, of course, he knew why this happened. He did kill 300 Omniversal Gods while he was a mortal. Truth be told, he doubted if any other being had the same achievement as his as a mortal. Heck, he shouldn''t have been a mortal at that point¡ª with thousands of levels on his name, if not for the Curse of Primordial. He may as well be the only one in the whole Omniverse with such a mortal history, assuming suffering from the Curse of Primordial wasn''t amon thing. ["Well, yeah, you are right. This starting level is why you can create Heaven but Yue can''t."] Lady Luck''s voice flowed into his ears. ["There''s a thing called "Tales" for divine beings, that is the "depth" that Jashin is talking about, she just can''t exin because Naruto is a lower world and the Gods themselves can''t understand what a Tale is. But that''s why I am here~"] Lady Luck hummed in his ears. Neji waited for her to continue, not giving her any sign of gratitude out of spite that she didn''t exin earlier. ["Hey hey, don''t be mad. I will exin now. Basically, each of the "Tales" is the personification of the achievements of a divine being. A person can have multiple Tales if their achievement is great enough. Even Abstract Entities such as I have Tales. There are beings in this Omniverse whose tales surpass yours, given you are so young, however those beings are few. After all, who you killed were 300 Prime Gods, with one of them being the daughter of the Primordial. The fun part is,"] Lady Luck trailed off. ["When I said "those beings are very few", I meant divine beings or abstract entities as strong as or stronger than myself. As a mortal, no other person but you have earned such an achievement. In fact, the only being who evenes close to your mortal achievement is the guy who you may know as the Biblical God."] Lady Luck paused, letting him understand the meaning of her words before rifying something. ["By the Biblical God, I don''t mean the one from DxD or whatever, by the way. I mean the real deal. One of the very few, forbidden-to-talk, [ss-0] Abstract Entities of this Omniverse. The Personification of Omnipotence."] Neji shuddered. ["Anyway, for now¡ª all of the benefits of such a "Tale" is unable to be used by you, because of how great it weighs. You''ll simply die. But no worries, given the speed of growth that the Gamer System allows, you will reach the level to use that Tale any time¡­. Haah, I am starting to think you might actually live up to your promise of freeing me, kid."] Lady Luck moaned in his ears. ["The thought is turning me on, honestly. Be quick ande back~"] "...Are you talking to someone else?" it was Jashin who spoke and broke Neji out of his daze. Neji gulped. "Oh, nothing, forget it." He smiled. "I just realised I am so awesome." "Uh¡­" Jashin sighed. "Anyway, the point is, having a God with your divine depth will be useful in case of outer invasions. We Gods govern over hundreds of worlds, that''s why I am strong despite having no believer in this. So I doubt the other Gods will mind if you even demand this for yourself, though only after the War ends." Jashin finished. That made sense. Somewhat. The outer enemies probably meant Gods from other universes, and not simply aliens or Gods from other gxies. In any case, he was safe for now, until the 4th Ninja War''s conclusion. Unfortunately for the Gods, he would have to dip after that war, because fighting them may as well alert Primordial who was actively searching for him. Abruptly, Lady Luck''s voice came out again. ["Before I go, can you promise that you will pretend to be the Bible God once you go to DxD?? That''ll be so much fun to watch¨C"] Neji cut her silly words by activating nk. Also, what did she mean by ''before I go'', what was he going to do? In the end, Neji decided not to think too much of it and continued his journey. ''But wait, if it''s all my achievement, why didn''t she rify it before when Yue said it may be because of her?'' Neji frowned. ''Hey, you listening?'' ["Lla~"] "..." ¡ª- Tsunade asked him to keep an eye out for Anko, but it was easier said than done. As Neji had said before, the five elemental nations were as big as continents from both his previous worlds. So to keep an eye for a person while travelling towards anothernd¡ª yes, it was hard. Except Neji had 2816 LUC, and 675 Clones (courtesy to the point he put in INT), so hard it may be, but it wasn''t impossible. He had to fly slower until he found her, but in the end he at least did find the woman. Anko Mitarashi. Neji was conversing with Tsunade, with thetter sitting on the same seat Jashin was seated before Neji told her to leave. They''ve been talking for hours, with Tsunade mostly listening to him in amusement as he exined his rtionship with the other girls. "So basically," Tsunade asked, smiling as she found this all too amusing. "You are ''just'' gathering followers and priests? And the girls just happened to fill the bill?" She didn''t bother waiting for his response and broke out in augh. "Haah, why am I not mad? Really I thought finally a guy, a kid, was interested in me. But I just happened to be one of the many he was targeting?" Neji watched as she stared at him dryly, and slowly herugh became dry as she sighed and facepalmed. "Fuck..." Neji cleared his throat, pretending he said nothing wrong. "Anyway, you told me to find Anko, right? I just found her." Tsunade parted her fingers and looked at him through the gap. "Just now? What perfect timing, isn''t it?" After a short silence, she just shook her head. "Forget it. I guess a God should have a bigger heart than a human and thus can love me the same, if not more, amount as the other girls? Don''t tell me even if that''s not true, I want to believe that." Neji was about to open his mouth, but right then, some system messages popped up. [Ding! Requirements have been met!] [The Title, "Harem Lord", has evolved to "Harem King"!] === Title: Harem King Details: You are not a simple Lord at managing multiple girls, you are a King now. With more than 15 girls in deep love with you, you are doing pretty well¡ª but! Do you deeply love them? All of them? Effects- (1) A Harem may not be equal, and you may not love every girl the same¡ª as that''d go against the nature of an intelligent being. However, you as their lover will at least love each of them with all your heart. If a girl in your Harem loves you, you will love her back enough to not make her feel neglectance. *Allows your emotions to develop in a way that can make you love all your girls, maybe not equally but surely fully. (2) You are a charming man, it would be weird if females aren''t naturally attracted to you. *Allows all females to be more open to your approaches, and once they fall in love with you they can''t live without you. (3) Even if a girl is taken, they might just want to see what other males¡ª in this particr case, you, may offer her. *Allows taken girls/women to be more open to your approaches. (4) A King can''t be with a single girl forever, that goes against the natural concept of Kings. Girls know that, and once they realise you are one of such Kings, they might not reject the idea of sharing you with others. *Makes girls who already have fallen for you to ept the idea of being in your harem and thus sharing you. === Neji briefed the text in front of him, and to Tsunade''s eyes he looked like he was in deep thought while staring at the air. After hesitating for a moment, Tsunade gulped and leaned over to kiss him on the lips. He blinked, breaking out of his daze, and returned the kiss¡ª pulling her towards him when she tried to end it, pushing her on top of hisp and squeezing her butt as he kissed her deeply. Tsunade didn''t exactly struggle, just sighing mentally and starting to move on his rhythm, experiencing pleasure that she hadn''t felt in decades. The kiss ended a minuteter and Tsunade huffed, looking at him with sly eyes. "It was supposed to be a short peck." "Apologies, hard to control myself around you." He said, gently feeling her backside. "You remind me of my mother." Tsunade opened her mouth to say something before breaking intoughter. "Did you just say that?!" Sheughed out loud. "While feeling my butt?" She keptughing. "Wait, didn''t your mother die when giving birth? Oh-" Tsunade blinked. "Right. Reincarnation." She went silent, as did Neji, and after a while she looked into his eyes with curiosity. "Is she alive?" "..Not anymore. But don''t worry, she''s in another heaven." Neji told her. "She was¡­ caring. She cared about me a lot. You sometimes remind me of her, in that regard." Tsunade tilted her head, putting her arms around his neck and looking at him like he was someone she didn''t know at all. "Who else did you have in your family?" She asked. "I¡­ am really curious about what type of life you led there. And-" she paused. "Wait, didn''t you say you found Anko?! Come on, why are we wasting time here?!" Neji sighed at her response, forced to end their lovely session, and teleported themselves in front of Anko. Except he teleported with the chair, where he sat with Tsunade still on top of him. "..." Anko, who was eating a fried snake beside a campfire, paused and stared at the scene in silence while Tsunade blinked, realisation slowly creeping into her. "Ah, shit, now I am even hallucinating." ** ** ** Reminder: Don''t forget to vote! Chapter 270: 270: Particle Style Chapter 270: 270: Particle Style If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 270: Particle Style ¡ª "That was childish," Tsunadeined as she jumped up from hisp. "Disagreed." Neji stood up beside her. "Agreed," Anko said in a muffled voice as she gulped down her food. "That was a hot scene, not childish. But I must ask what''s happening? Why are you here, Hokage-sama? I will refrain from asking personal questions though, such as how his hands were feeling your butt." Tsunade covered her face with her hands, sighing in embarrassment before shaking her head and looking back at her. "Grateful for respecting my privacy. Now, it seems you haven''t heard the news since you lookid back." She was camping in a forest, so Tsunade was probably right. "What news?" Anko asked, this time frowning somewhat. "Something about Orochimaru?" Tsunade exchanged nces with Neji before sighing. "Please,e with us." After that, Neji teleported them back to his pce. ¡ª- Neji didn''t know Anko that well, so he let Tsunade handle her and break the situation to her. He rather sped up the flight of his, moving faster towards the Land of Earth. It took a few more hours for that to conclude, and by now Neji was on top of the Vige Hidden by Rocks. The vige existed within an almost dome-like wall surrounding it, the buildings were made of rocks, even the skyscrapers were¡ª and it all honestly made the ce look old. "You are gonna destroy the vige?" Hanabi suddenly asked as she entered the balcony, watching him leaning on the railing to look down on the vige. "Or just go take the things you want?" "Probably the second. I don''t have anything against these people, no point in killing them." Neji said, turning to smile at her. "Done with your training?" "Well," Hanabi hummed as she felt the wind breeze against her sweaty skin, covered with nothing but a sports bra and short pants. "For now, yes. But I wanna grow as strong as you, so it''s not really done." Neji gave her an amused snicker. "Anyway, you enjoy the breeze here, I will go raid the vige." "Wait!" Hanabi shouted just as he was about to get down from the balcony. "What''s the point if you do all the things? Aren''t I and the others your priests? Shouldn''t we handle the distraction part while you leisurely clean their Jutsu vault?" Neji blinked. "But it''s a waste of time." He said. "You guys are weak, too, I can do what you can do in hours in mere minutes." "..." "Also, the Tsuchikage can very literally erase each one of you out of existence." Neji shrugged. "Still interested?" "Yeah!" Hanabi grumbled. "I can''t just let you do everything, you know? You are a God, you should carry yourself with more mystery and stuff like that! While we do the work in the open." "..." Neji sighed in the end. "Sure, call the others. Every Priest willing to go will go, except for Tsunade, her presence will cause uselessplications." Hanabi cheered like a bell. ¡ª - ¡ª Tsunade was somewhat grumpy about not being allowed to go, but she understood and also didn''t wish to meet the old Tsuchikage herself. Every other "Priest" did go through, and Tsunade was currently trying to see what they were up to from inside this realm. "Uff, it''s not working." Tsunade hissed in annoyance as she tried to channel her will into the realm, she had seen Hanabi do it quite easily and allow the little girl to see what was happening outside via a screen that popped up in the mid-air. "Just how do I-" Bing! [Authorization granted¡ª Tsunade Senju.] Suddenly, a feminine voice that almost sounded like Neji said from all around the world, and two 55" screens popped up in mid-air, with one of them showing Neji and another showing the assault that the Priests were bringing upon the Iwagakure Ninjas. "Yess!" "Tsunade-sama!" a voice, belonging to Anko, yelled from beside her. "They weren''t joking? They are attacking one of the Great Ninja Viges, are they out of their mind!?" Naturally, Anko¡ª who hadn''t seen Neji fight before, and was still somewhat numb on believing everything she saw inside this Heaven, wasn''t supportive of the idea. "It doesn''t matter, Konoha doesn''t exist in the mortal realm any longer," Tsunade told her with a frown. "I suggest you ept the reality as soon as possible. Don''t worry about the others, they''re strong enough and even if they aren''t¡­ well, let''s just say they would never die." Anko tried to say something, but Tsunade signed her to shut up by putting a finger over her own lips. Then she turned to the screens to watch the assault happening in real-time. The pocket was kept above the sky of Iwagakure, rather than flying beside Neji all the time, and due to Neji being able to share his ocr powers with the¡ª the ''video'' was stunningly smooth and clear. Tsunade watched Neji, but not for long¡ª as his job was boring since he had gone invisible and had already reached the Tsuchikage''s office. It was somewhat strange that the screen could show his body in a half-transparent form even though he was fully invisible to the other people''s eyes, Tsunade assumed it had to do something with the fact that the screens shared his ocr power which meant Neji''s own eyes could see anything invisible. The Kage wasn''t in the office, but Tsunade had expected that since he was so old, he was probably lying on his bed in his home. Rather, someone else was working on the Kage''s papers¡ª which honestly made Tsunade somewhat jealous and angry, but those feelingssted only a bit as Neji''s body became visible and his eyes lit up strangely as he looked at the person at the desk. Their eyes met, and the other person fell into a stance. "...The Sharingan?" she heard Anko say, but no¨C Neji''s eyes were ck with his irises a glowing blue. Tsunade herself hadn''t seen that state before, she had only seen his eyes glow. "What the hell is he?" It seemed Anko didn''t yet believe that the 80 thousand souls she had seen were all real, and were brought here by none other than Neji himself. Ignoring Anko, Tsunade watched for a bit more as Neji looked around, his eyes still active before he headed to one corner of the office, on a bookshelf, and touched a few of the books to position them in a particr manner before the floor split up to reveal a chamber below. ''So his eyes can see things beyond just the usual Byakugan powers¡­ just what did he see this time for him to realise where to ce the books?'' Tsunade couldn''t but ask herself, but¡ª her mind went numb and her questions fell to the back of her head when she watched him create a hundred or so Shadow Clones, before they all touched the scrolls in the area one by one and immediately made them puff into smokes. But that wasn''t what made Tsunade''s mind go numb. It made her confused. The next scene, as she watched, showed Neji casting a few earth-style jutsus at one of his clones, who in turn used some earth jutsus himself to defend against the attacks. Jutsus that Neji shouldn''t know before now, and had just learned in front of them by touching the scrolls. "Uh¡­" Anko fell on her butt, beside Tsunade on the floor, and looked at the screen with an agape mouth. "Oh God, what sort of dream is this?" Tsunade shook her head and looked at the other screen, where, by now, the girls had defeated the Ninjas who came after them. They were¡­ strong. But then again, it would be weird if they weren''t after what Neji did for them. Before the battle started, Neji had given each of them a sort of drink that he called [Energy Potions] which upon consumption had boosted their chakra tremendously. He had 14 of them and had given 2 to each of his "Priests" including Tsunade herself. ording to him, if her Chakra were to be transformed to a numerical state that he could supposedly see, she previously had around 25,000 Chakra, and upon consumption, the Chakra reached a bit more than 39,000 points. She had no reason to doubt him, of course. Though she did feel somewhat weird and suspicious about Temari, who wasn''t a Senju like her, yet had around 35,000 Chakra after consuming the potions. As if he had given her a potion previously. Suspicious. If that wasn''t enough, he had handed them over five [Tier Potions], excluding Tsunade and Samui who were the strongest in his group and weren''t in any need of immediate power¨Cup. In any case, Tsunade watched as the six girls put down a group of clearly elite Jonins, and were seemingly conversating¨C no, arguing amongst themselves now. Tsunade frowned slightly at their carelessness and then channelled her will once more to allow sound if possible¡ª she wanted to hear what the topic that interested them so much amidst the battle. [Authorization granted¨C Tsunade Senju.] Tsunade made a mental note to ask Neji about the voice which was almost like him, yet feminine, but focused on the girls'' conversation for now. ~"C''mon, we need a better name for us! Look, Akatsuki sounds just so cool, we can''t go for anything less than that. Frankly, Hanabi, your suggestion sounds wack. Cult of Neji? Look, I love him too, but that sounds trash."~ It was Temari whoined aloud, looking at Hanabi with a funny face. ~"You are just a simp."~ ~"Wait, what''s a simp?"~ Tenten asked from the side, too carefree for the situation. ~"I will exinter, Neji told me about it earlier."~ Temari exined with a high nose. ~"You guys are bullying me again! Then say something better! We defeated them already, we need to introduce ourselves majestically to not be seen as funny people!"~ Hanabi exined, giving Temari a challenging re. ~"How about Cult of Dragon?"~ it was Sakura who proposed the name, making everyone hum. ~"Honestly, we are being silly for arguing over this in front of our enemy, they won''t take me seriously after this¡­"~ The girls, mainly Temari and Tenten, shrugged, while Hanabi looked surprised and realised she was right. ~"How about we add something majestic in between the name? Like the Cult of Dragon God? Cult of World Dragon?"~ Samui said, but the other girls didn''t seem to give her words much importance¡ª given her history. ~"Agh¡­"~ ~"There is no need to mention ''God'' while naming a cult, because a cult in itself exins the God part. That just sounds wrong. The first one doesn''t sound so bad, though."~ it was Shizune who said that, almost making Tsunade proud. ~"But Neji isn''t a world dragon though¡ª he is more of a light dragon? Anyway, Ick knowledge on dragons, does anyone else here have any ideas?"~ Temari asked. "Ahem," Tsunade cleared her throat, channelling her will to test out if she could speak or not. After hearing the same voice as before, watching the girls look around before looking up at the sky, Tsunade spoke. "Let''s go with Cult of the Dragon Sage, it sounds good in my ears." The girls realised whose voice it was and slowly nodded¡ª maybe due to Tsunade''s former rank as the Hokage, or perhaps because they truly liked the name, but they all smiled anyway. ~"Not bad, let''s go with that."~ ~"Okay! Everyone, we serve the Cult of the Dragon Sage, and have attacked the Rock Vige on the will of our Kami-sama!"~ Hanabi introduced themselves, raising her head high in the air. ~"We are bringing upon a new world order that will set the world in the state of eternal peace."~ ~"You little clowns!"~ an elderly voice, belonging to the short man who flew to the battlefield with more Ninjas following him, yelled in a gruff voice. ~"You think this is a game, and changing clothes won''t make us realise you are all Konoha people?! Did you clowns lose your minds after seeing your vige get destroyed?!"~ Tsunade held her breath as the man once held equal to Hiruzen, the God of Shinobi, entered the battlefield. The Tsuchikage was here. ¡ª-¡ª Neji wouldn''t lie, he was somewhat embarrassed at the whole exchange that he had to witness with his Jogan. Those fools, to do that amidst a battle¡­ He hadn''t gone out by himself due to that, waiting for them to make things calm. At least got his back, and he had to thank Sisty partially for connecting with his Heaven and authorising Tsunade to see, hear and talk. In either case, the Tsuchikage was here and he was too dangerous for those girls alone¡ª as their strongest was Temari and Sakura, which said something. A lot of things. To emphasise that¡ª yes, the girls weren''t lying, Neji teleported above them with his dragon wings erupting out of his back, and his tailshing like a rattlesnake behind him. "Huh?!" Tsuchikage almost jumped back midair seeing Neji suddenly appear out of thin air, surprising the others as well and making the girls look up at him. Tsuchikage soon regained his senses and frowned. "Who is this brat?" "This¡­" Kurotsuchi, the granddaughter of the old Kage, looked at Neji with wide, surprised eyes. "It''s Neji Hyuga! Thunder m-" "Huh? Who?" Tsuchikage interrupted her with a frown, before blinking. "Oh yes, your long-distance crush whose pictures you keep in your bedroom?" "W-what?! No! No! Shut up, you old man, you are m-misremembering things too now!" the girl got flustered and shifted in her ce. "You two," Neji frowned, looking down at them, and when his eyes met the girl she stilled. "...If this is a ploy to make me go easy on you, then I must say¡ª it''s working. Not enough to leave you guys be, but enough to kidnap her before I leave." Tsuchikage''s eyes shook. "What did you say, brat?!" "Hey gramps, calm down." the girl frowned too, looking at Neji. "...I am willing to sacrifice myself for the vige. Hey,e on, kidnap me~" "What the hell are you saying, you idiot?!" Tsuchikage coughed rapidly, clearly feeling weirded out. "..." Neji went silent. He was joking, honestly. While the idea of kidnapping another princess was captivating, he had decided not to go after any girl he saw anymore¡ª this world will be his soon anyway, and he could do that after iming the world. Neji sighed, his demeanour changing to utter seriousness as he blitzed from his spot, appearing right beside Kurotsuchi using the ?Body Flicker? technique, and before people could even react to his disappearance, he appeared on his previous spot with the girl in his arms, one of his fingers, wielding his sharp ws, pushing against her throat. "I don''t have time for this. Sorry, this is probably going to break whatever crush you have on me, but I need to be fast." Neji exined, looking at Tsuchikage who had frozen in ce but was ready to attack any given opening. "Don''t try anything. I only need your Kekkei Tota, I am sending a shadow clone and you''ll let him touch you, and not resist with your will against whatever he does after that. If not, this girl dies." "..." Tsuchikage was about to say something but closed his mouth when he saw Neji''s eyes be ck. "Alright." "Good choice," Neji said, before creating dozens of shadow clones, all moving behind the other Ninjas that hade with the Kage, and all were now about to die with Neji''s ws threatening to prate them. "Very good choice." If the Tsuchikage had anything nned before, he didn''t have any more. After all, the one who came to him was a clone, so even if he hurt him¡ª Neji will still be alive. The old man couldn''t do anything as the clown touched him, immediately an oppression feeling invaded his guts, grabbing his life force and then starting to pull at something he only ever felt spiritually until now¡ª his two blood-line powers. The Kekkei Tota- ?Particle Release?, and Kekkei Genkai- ?Lava Release?. Then, he felt those two links slip out of his body. "¨CCough!" Onoki coughed out blood, staggering in the air before losing his bnce and falling down. "Grandpa!" His granddaughter yelled in worry, and so did the other Ninjas, but Neji surprised them all by catching him midair¡ª gently cing him down on the ground and then casting a strange jutsu that seemed to heal the injury he felt, and he even looked somewhat young after the golden light vanished. "I have no reason to hurt someone who did as asked," Neji said to her ears, slowly dropping her to the ground as well, and she ran to him to check on Onoki. "Anyway, girls, we are done here. It''s time to leave." Then everyone watched in silence as the members of the Cult of the Dragon Sage rose in the air, standing beside the beast-human hybrid that was the leader of the cult, before all of them vanished in thin air. He came, threatened the Tsuchikage, got what he wanted¡ª and then left. The Ninjas, despite serving the Rock, had to ept¡ª this was the biggest flex they had seen in the history of the vige. ** ** ** Reminder: It''s the start of the week, the votes is 0 now, so don''t forget to vote! Chapter 271: 271: Possible Paths to Take Chapter 271: 271: Possible Paths to Take Chapter 271: Possible Paths to Take ¡ª On the other side of the world, Sasuke Uchiha walked into the Uchiha Hideout where Itachi was waiting for him. As per Tobi''s promise, he dropped Sasuke nearby where Itachi was. Then Sasuke and Suigetsu found Itachi and Kisame not far from them¡ª where Itachi told Sasuke toe to meet him in the Uchiha Hideout, alone. A few hours after that, Sasuke did. Suigetsu and Kisame were outside, and would probably start fighting if the glint in the former''s eyes said anything. But Sasuke could care less about any of that. Suigetsu, Kisame, or both of them could die. Sasuke didn''t care at all. He only had one thing he cared about, and that was the man sitting on the throne in front of him. "Genjutsu of that level," Sasuke spoke as his Mangekyou Sharingan sprung up to life. "Don''t work on me." Then, he set the throne in the mes of Amaterasu. ¡ª-¡ª Hinata Hyuga was mentally unstable for thest few days. Naruto was everything she ever dreamed out. The amount of real interaction between Naruto and her may be close to none, but he was still the man of her dreams. It hurt seeing him run after Sakura, who clearly didn''t like him in that way. Yet, at least, he was alive, at least he was there for her to see from time to time. But now, he was no more. Not even his corpse remained. He was dead, his body erased by probably a tailed beast bomb from the two women who had be the Nine-Tailed Fox back then. Hinata¡­ for the first time in her life, felt the irresistible urge to take revenge. To give those two women the same fate that Naruto had suffered. Except the two women had fled from Konoha, consequently making it impossible for her to hurt them. The worst thing was, they were taken by her cousin, Neji-nii, who hadn''t even bothered to meet her before leaving. Truthfully, her hate wasn''t directed towards Neji. Though it was painful knowing that Neji and Naruto were a bit close, yet Neji didn''t punish Naruto''s killer, it wasn''t enough to make her hate him since¡ª after all, he just may be closer to the two womenpared to how close he was to Naruto. Because even though the two women had be Neji''s maids just a bit more than a week ago, she was pretty sure he knew them from before. The only thing she didn''t like about Neji was how¡­ uncaring he seemed about all this. He knew her feelings for Naruto, so the least he could have done was to apologise to her¡ª or do anything, really. But he didn''t even bother meeting her¡­ It hurt her somewhat. She really thought they were close now, after so many years of distance. But maybe he couldn''t entirely forgive her for the things she did to him before. After all that, she thought she could just find him and have a talk with him¡ª maybe get revenge on the two girls. ''Maybe'', because she was aware she wouldn''t be able to hurt them if Neji didn''t allow her to. Then, this happened. Konoha was gone, and so was the Hyuga n. She had no idea if her parents and rtives were of the few lucky ones who managed to survive or not. If so, where were they? Where did Neji-nii take them to, why didn''t it leave any tracks whatsoever? The Konoha Ninjas didn''t even have to reach the Rock Vige to learn that Neji hade and was already gone. Even from a few towns away from the Rock Vige, where the Konoha Ninjas had stopped to ask around, were the rumours about Neji single-handedly defeating all the Rock Ninjas, including the Tsuchikage. "At least this means our previous hypothesis that Neji is collecting Jutsus and Kekkei Genkais from all the great viges was correct." Kakashi said, looking at all of them. "As far as we are aware, only the Sand and Mist is left for him to raid. The Sand is the closest from here, so he may be going there, however, we also have to consider that Neji shares an intimate rtionship with Temari, the daughter of the 4th Kazekage and sister of the current Kazekage, so the chances of him raiding that vige is low. So we are heading to the Mist Vige. Any questions?" "Is he really that strong?" The one to speak was Karin Uzumaki, the girl they were technically holding hostage but was basically travelling with them at this point, as she had no hand-cuffs or any restrictions to begin with. "It all seems¡­ too much to believe for me. I have seen strong people, don''t get me wrong, Orochimaru was pretty strong and Sasuke too. But¡­" "It''s alright, you don''t have to believe us." Kakashi gave her a dry look. "We aren''t obliged to convince you. Now, let''s get moving." Then, everyone moved towards the mist. They ran at their top speeds, not willing to waste this chance to meet Neji¡ª as that''d mean they would only have onest chance to meet him in the Sand Vige. ¡ª- Mei Terum¨©, the fifth Mizukage, sat in her Kage office as she read the letter from the Raikage that was delivered via the fastest messenger bird of Kumo. "The Five Kage Summit¡­" she muttered under her breath as she looked at the letter. "This Neji Hyuga¡­ Could it be he was the one behind the Rain vige''s destruction?" The Raikage''s letter talked about Neji Hyuga''s attack first, and then the rest of Konoha and Sasuke Uchiha, who waster apanied by Akatsuki members. Yet, what interested Mei the most was Neji Hyuga. He had apparently, on his own, defeated the Raikage, the Eight Tails'' Jinchuriki, and three more capable Ninjas with one being a Raikage candidate. Before the Rain''s destruction, the people who were on the edge of the city managed to flee outside. Since the Hidden Sand was the closest to the Hidden Rain, some Sand Ninjas managed to capture some Rain Ninjas. Later on, they, by themselves, had revealed information about this "Pain" guy who ran the Rain vige until now. Unfortunately, the captured guys hadn''t seen the person who attacked Rain, so they couldn''t be sure of his identity. The Kazekage had sent messenger birds to the other viges to ry this information, which made Mei like the new Kazekage. From her spection though, the chances seemed high that this Neji Hyuga boy was the one who caused the catastrophe in Rain and thus had presumably killed Pain as well. What interested her though, was the question, what was he after? Why go after the Raikage, clean the Cloud Vige''s Jutsu Vault, and then leave? More Jutsus meant more power, sure, but he would need to spend centuries if he wished to master that many Jutsu. That seemed impractical. Suddenly, knocks fell on the door. "Come in," Mei allowed, watching her advisor, Ao, walk in with another letter in his hands. He was wearing a deep frown on his face. "What''s up this time?" "Neji Hyuga. Again." He put the letter on the table, gesturing to her to take it¡ª and once she did and started reading it, her eyes widening, he spoke once more. "He''s hunting Jutsus and Kekkei Genkai, for whatever reason. We don''t know how he can steal thetter, but he can¡ª the Tsuchikage isn''t the type to joke about these things." The letter came from the Tsuchikage himself, talking about the incident that had happened just two days ago. Mei finished reading the letter. "It is highly probable that he wille for us, as well¡­ Though we may not face the rtively gentle treatment that the Tsuchikage received. It may rather be worse than Raikage''s situation." She looked at his right eye, focusing on the veins that surrounded the eye patch. "Due to, well, your condition." Ao had a Byakugan, a permanently activated one. Because it didn''t belong to him and was rather imnted in him. He had killed a Hyuga n member in the third great ninja war, after which he imnted the Byakugan on his right eye socket. Neji Hyuga, who was the Hyuga Branch Head for a long time, and had even briefly be the Head of Hyuga Main Family before the ultimate destruction of Konoha, might have a grudge against the Mist Vige due to that. "...I am ready to sacrifice myself for the vige any day, Mizukage-sama," Ao said without hesitation after realising what he meant. "I will try to lessen the destruction as much as possible by presenting myself before him the moment he shows up." "That won''t be necessary," Mei shook her head. "From Tsuchikage''s report, he runs a cult and all the cult priests were females. Perhaps he would want a Kage as his Priestess? In either case, it''s better than dying without even the confirmation that my death would stop the destruction of the Mist. But if my n works, if I hand over the Jutsus and then my Kekkei Genkais to him without any resistance, and then my body as well, we may escape this catastrophe." "..." Ao frowned and lowered his head in self-anger. "It''s not your fault." Mei sighed. "It''s just that I am not strong enough. The Raikage is much stronger and faster than me, yet this Neji Hyuga beat him badly. The Tsuchikage has countless deadly abilities, one of them is the Lava release, which is what my main set of attacks derive from, yet he was defeated as well. Moreover, the letters didn''t rify how Neji defeated the Raikage and Tsuchikage, probably because they don''t want to embarrass themselves, so we don''t know his attack pattern or his powers in general. We have no choice but to surrender." "But still," Ao tried. "To sell yourself¡­" Mei smiled sadly. "It''s for the vige, and hey, it''s just one of the possible paths, it may not work. There is no reason why he should trust a Kage to join his ranks, as I can always betray him after learning about him from the inside." "That''s true¡­" Ao sighed. "Please be careful-" Then the door sprung open and a Ninja ran in. "M-Mizukage-sama!" The Ninja yelled. "Neji Hyuga is here!" Mei jumped from her table and then ran outside, followed by Ao. Really, she hoped he hadn''t killed too many people by now. Because if he did, she may go all out to take revenge for her people. God or a mortal pretending to be one, no one messes with her people and gets to walk out the Mist alive. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 272: 272: Perhaps after the War? Chapter 272: 272: Perhaps after the War? Chapter 272: Perhaps after the War? ¡ª Neji wasn''t willing to waste much time so he had left for Hidden Mist right after finishing business in Hidden Rock. Though he had to slow down the flight due to reasons. Such as Kurenai who wanted to talk about what sort of job she really needed to do, since he didn''t protest when he didn''t raise her hand to volunteer to be a priestess. Truthfully, Neji himself had no idea what to do with her. He didn''t mean you warm his bed when he said she and her daughter should serve him, and he could feel through his connection with her that she feared he would say that. "You seem to be thinking of something weird. Well, don''t worry I never meant that." He waves his hand. She had seen the girls and heard about their rtionship, of course, so it was natural for her to fear he would want to take her as he did with the others. "As beautiful as you are, you have a husband you love and he loves you back as well. I am not telling you to betray him. Just think of something, anything that can define ''serve'' and we are good." "Like¡­ cleaning? Cooking?" She asked before blinking. "Ah, sorry, this ce cleans itself and food is the least of worries¡­" she sighed after a while. "I honestly have no idea how to repay God." Nejiughed. "Then just stay here until you figure something out. I have time on my hands." After a while, Kurenai nodded gratefully and left the balcony. He was alone once again and enjoyed the night sky as his flew, but not long after another person walked in and jumped on hisp. "Onii-sama, what did you and Kurenai talk about?" She asked, making herselffortable and staring at the sky. "Are you going to¡­ to her¡­" she looked at his face. "No, I will not. Now I am trying to restrain myself somewhat. I have enough people here, no point in forcing an unwilling married woman. Unlike Jashin, she has done nothing wrong." Neji answered while ruffling her hair. "Why are you awake? It''s gettingte." Hanabi nodded to his words, enjoying his pat, and hummed once he asked that question. "It''s about Hinata. I heard you found that Anko woman earlier. So I was asking if you can find Hinata-nee too." Neji sighed. "Well, I saw her multiple times. I have clones running all around the ce, remember?" In fact, Kakashi and Kiba''s dogs had smelled his scent in multiple ces which got them confused. In the end, they realised Neji''s clones were running all around the world for whatever reason and just decided to move towards the Mist. "...Then why didn''t you bring her back yet?" Hanabi asked, her tone light as she asked carefully. "Is there anything wrong?" "Because she will cause useless dramatic conversations about Naruto," Neji said. "The person isn''t even dead yet." "Wait, Naruto is alive?!" Hanabi blinked as she looked at Neji jn shock. "Then isn''t that good news? Hinata-nee will regain her spirit if you tell her that!" "Except Naruto isn''t the same as he was before." Neji let her know. "I don''t know the details, one of my clones just happened to notice him at the edge of his vision. Naruto has changed greatly, and I think he may kill Hinata rather than any other possibility. Heck, he may kill anyone with the Konoha headband." Hanabi''s face paled. "Oh no¡­ Wait, then shouldn''t we bring Hinata here right away? She will be in danger if Naruto finds her!" Neji liked how she didn''t even doubt his words for a second. He hugged her and bit her ear, making her yelp in confusion. "W-we shouldn''t do this now¡ª" "Don''t worry, I have Hinata''s group on the edge of my eyes. They should be fine. I will meet with them once I am done in the Mist." Neji told her, making her nod a secondter. "Sorry to dy it. The meeting between me and them will be somewhat awkward due to, well, reasons you know already. Anyway, we are close to the Mist. You guys stay back, the Mizukage won''t dy my requests and attacking may be the worst idea." "Alright. Be careful." He patted her head onest time and then told her to go inside. Then, he teleported from inside his to the Mist Vige. ¡ª - ¡ª Neji hadn''t done anything shy aftering here. He just dropped right outside the Mizukage''s office, knocked out the few Ninjas who didn''t recognise him and attacked him, and then ordered one of the Ninjas to go inform the Mizukage about his appearance. In his opinion, he was being very gentle and tamepared to thest two viges, yet the Ninjas issued an evacuation order and all the civilians started to leave the vige. Truthfully, he was somewhat hurt at that rude gesture. Not long after that, the entire vige became a foggy cloud. Neji couldn''t understand why though. They knew he had Byakugan powers, what was the point? ''Oh well, maybe they just want the escaping vigers to feel safer.'' Neji concluded upon noticing the Mist was light enough to allow eyesight for normal people. "Apologies," a calm feminine voice spoke from behind Neji as he turned to face her, the fog clearing a bit to form a sphere-like area around him and the Mizukage. "It is to grant the vigers some mental safety. Though I doubt that would be of any help to those poor, innocent civilians if you wish to destroy this ce." "Except I don''t," Neji shook his head. "Neither am I here to take you as my Priest, Lady Mizukage," Neji said, making her flinch as she realised he was spying on her office to listen to her conversation. "Not that you are old enough, neither that you are not beautiful, just that I don''t like making beautiful girls feel I am forcing them." Unless they were targeting Kurai. "Let me take all the Mist Jutsus and your Bloodline abilities, and I am alright." She had already agreed with that in her conversation with Ao, so he wasn''t asking anything too absurd¡ª which was why he expected her to ept his offer in an instant. To his credit, she was about to do that, but right then another person stepped from within the mist into the spherical clearing. Ao, the Mizukage''s advisor, the man with a Byakugan imnted on his right eye socket. Quite bold of him to show himself. Neji, as one could guess, didn''t really mind that he had taken the eye of a Hyuga n member somewhere in his lifetime, but the other party didn''t know that yet he decided to show himself. "How about you only take the Jutsus? The Mizukage''s Kekkei Genkais aren''t so interesting, amongst Lava Release and Boil Release you already have the former. How about-" "How about you shut up." Neji released a thin force of Almighty Push as he said that, causing the mist all around the vige to get pushed outside, dispersing immediately. "Or else the one wouldn''t just push the wind." Both of the people in front of him lost the air in their lungs as they stared at him in nervousness. ¡ª- Ao was silent as Mei closed her eyes and sighed, shaking her head and thanking luck that Ao hadn''t earned a stronger reaction by stepping in without her permission. Seriously, what was this fool thinking? She looked at Neji and bowed slightly. "Apologies. Please overlook this as I fully agree with your conditions." "Good," he said, at the same time reaching out a hand towards her face. She didn''t flinch at that gesture, she knew he needed to touch the target to activate his powers¡ª but when he pulled her face towards him, abruptly kissing her, she did flinch. But there was no way out of his grip as she felt her powers leave her, giving up to the dominant and seductive tendrils of will that pulled at them, before he released the kiss. "No, before you ask, I didn''t kiss the Tsuchikage." Mei quickly took a step back, finding herself standing beside a surprised and somewhat infuriated Ao, and she couldn''t me him this time, because she was mad as well. Biting her lips as she gave him a short re. Sure, he wasn''t going to hurt her or the vige, but to just steal her first kiss like that? She felt a bit enraged. "Anyway, I am done here." the handsome young man said, wiping his lips and looking up at the Mizukage office behind them, and upon Mei turned there she saw dozens of clones wave hands at her through the window. "My clones are done raiding your Jutsu Vault. Until next time, then." As he turned around to leave, Mei could only express her disbelief at this. When did he create those clones? No, how did she miss them while they were clearly dozens of balls of chakra in her senses? What just happened here? "Oh, before I leave," the man turned to her once more, smiling softly. "How about a drink after the Fourth Ninja War? I hear you were looking for a husband? I have a perfect guy in mind." Then he winked, both with his eyes and also out of existence. It took Mei several seconds before she could focus on the more important thing, her eyes widening in horror as realised what he had just said. "The Fourth Great Ninja War¡­" Shit. She was going to have nightmares tonight. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 273: 273: Konoha Ninjas (1) Chapter 273: 273: Konoha Ninjas (1) Chapter 273: Konoha Ninjas (1) ¡ª [You have mined Kekkei Genkai: Boil Release - Level 10] [You have mined Kekkei Genkai: Lava Release - Level 8] [Lava Release - Level 8 is reacting with Lava Release - Level 10] [Would you like to merge these two?] [Y/N] [Lava Release has evolved!] [Let''s give a short exnation to save your time, Master. Besides the ability to create and produce Lava¡ª which is much stronger than before¡ª Master can now turn himself into Lava as well. You may think it is simr to the Magma-Magma Fruit from One Piece, except you aren''t immune to physical attacks unless you have already transformed, which would melt anyone who attacks you, anyway.] [Congrats Master, now you can turn into a Sand human, a Lava human, and consequently a ss human by activating both these powers at the same time.] He also had the ?Particle Release - Level 7? which automatically put him a few tiers above where he was before. It was not max levelled even though Tsuchikage was 79 years old, giving him countless battles to fight in, though that was understandable since it was close to if not the sameplexity as Wood Release, also Onoki couldn''t just spam this attack because it would have killed anybody he used it on, which may not always be the goal for the user¡ª so the level was naturally lower than most other bloodlines he had hunted in this world. "Hold on, if I use ss transformation, will I be able to move?" Neji asked after he realised what Sisty had just said. [You can always try it out? Don''t ask me for everything, I don''t know.] Neji frowned. She seemed to be growing rudetely. Shrugging, he teleported to the living room. "Well, that was fast." Temari said as Neji reappeared in the living room of the pce, where a huge screen showed the scene below where Neji was a second ago. "Now, do we go to the Sand¡ª" She paused as Neji did as Sisty had asked, activating both Lava Release and Sand Release to turn into ss, a see-through ss that showed the other side of his body. He noticed his END go up by a few hundred points, precisely 345 points, though he was sure it would increase more the stronger the Lava and Sand release got. "Oh," he said. "I can move." He also felt kind of cool, looking at himself in the mirror kept in the far. "Uh, and Temari, no." he said after remembering what Temari had just said. "I already have the Ma Release and Sand Release that I got from Shukaku. The only thing missing is the Sand Jutsus, which do not interest me that much. Maybe one day I will demand all the Sand Jutsus from Gaara as a dowry for our marriage?" Neji joked, grabbing her waist and looking at her with his see-through eyes. "Do I look creepy?" Temari stayed paused for a moment before shaking her head. "No, you look like a beautiful sculpture." she smiled softly. "Thanks." Really, there was no need for thanks. Even if he didn''t include Temari''s existence, he liked Gaara for defending him in that Sand Vige meeting anyway. Neji, controlling one of his wood clones that were close to the Sand Vige, grabbed an eagle in the air and cast a Genjutsu on it using the Sharingan properties of his Jogan, before sticking a letter on its legs and ordering it to hand it over to the Sand Ninjas. The letter was a small confirmation written by himself that said Gaara had no reason to worry as Neji had no n to hunt his dear Temari''s home. Also that Gaara should thank his sister sometimes. ¡­Speaking of sisters though, one of his clones had just encountered his grumpy cousin sister in the woods. ¡ª - ¡ª The Konoha Ninjas, all ten members of them (along with two prisoners), had left for the Mist Vige two days ago. Until now, they had yet to stop as they feared Neji might slip away this time too if they were too slow. They asionally stopped in towns they came across to ask about the Mist Vige, and from the fact that they hadn''t yet heard the news that a Ninja had gone and attacked the Mist, the Konoha Ninjas believed Neji had yet to reach the ce. The Ninjas were currently on a boat that floated across the sea of the Land of Water, moving towards the Mist Vige that should take them 4 more hours for them to reach. "Guys¡­" Right then Kiba spoke with his nose twitching, indicating that he was smelling something important. "It''s Neji. Again." Kakashi frowned, his hands pausing on the steering wheel of the medium-size boat they were on before he shook his head. "Let him be. It''s probably just another clone, it would run away if we got too close." "That''s the problem," Kiba said, making everyone''s confusion grow. "He ising towards us." Everyone was alerted immediately and stopped what they were doing, though none were scared. To begin with, they had no animosity with Neji and were more-or-less friends. Even though Danzo had sent them on this mission to capture him, nobody nned to hurt or kill Neji. That was the case with Neji as well, as they knew he wouldn''t want to hurt anyone on here, one of the biggest evidence of that was that he utterly destroyed the Rain Vige in response to the destruction of Konoha. Yet, everyone still felt a bit nervous. They watched as the clone soon became visible to their sight, a dot of reflecting light in the sky, who soon sped up to close the distance. Neji came closer to float in front of the ship andnded casually. "Hey, everyone. Looks like you are enjoying yourselves without me." "Neji!" It was Guy who spoke first. "You are back!" Then he leapt at Neji to hug him, with Lee immediately joining him. Neji just let it happen, smiling awkwardly as the two grown-up men cried on his shoulder. "I thought you left forever!" Lee cried, sniffing his nose on Neji''s shoulder. As everyone watched, Guy paused after hearing Lee and drew his face back, looking at Neji after wiping his tears. "That''s right, I nearly forgot, why did you leave the vige Neji? Was there any emergency?" "That-" "It doesn''t matter anymore, Guy." Kakashi said with a sigh. "The vige is destroyed, the importance of that question has lessened, we can ask him thatter. Rather, Neji, it wasn''t you who destroyed Konoha, right?" Everyone here knew that it wasn''t Neji, Kakashi did too, but he just wished to receive verbal confirmation. "So you saw Konoha on your way?" Neji asked back, stepping away from Guy and Lee. "And no, that wasn''t me. It was Pain, the leader of Akatsuki, the same guy who killed Lord Jiraiya." Everyone nodded briefly as the secretive boy of Team Kurenai, Shino Aburame, spoke for the first time. "I suppose that''s why Pain''s base, the Rain Vige, is in such wreckage. You did that?" Neji didn''t answer, but the look in his eye was enough. "Enough of that." Asuma was the one to speak this time. "Neji, what happened to the survivors of the assault? Did Kurenai¡­" He just trailed off, unable to finish his sentence. "Kurenai survived," Neji confirmed, watching Asuma release a huge breath, as Shikamaru patted his shoulder. "Some¡­ others did too but there is a situation. Anyway, the Hokage survived too. Technically she died but her body was in a good enough condition for me to revive her." He watched everyone blink, unable toprehend what he meant by ''revive'', but he continued. "You guys look pretty confused, as expected. But as I said, since Tsunade is alive I think she can do the exining instead of me." Everyone on the ship exchanged nces before nodding. "Then please," Wheels of Magic Circles appeared around everyone. "Hold tight if you have teleportation sickness." Then, everyone vanished in thin air, including Hinata¡ªwho had just finished vomiting in the ocean in one corner of the ship and had run to the deck after noticing Neji''s voice¡ªappearing in a living room as Hinata''s feet swayed and she fell on her face. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 274: 274: Konoha Ninjas (2) Chapter 274: 274: Konoha Ninjas (2) Chapter 274: Konoha Ninjas (2) ¡ª As nned, Neji took the Ninjas to Tsunade who started to spill the situation down to them. They were surprised¡ª baffled even, but they epted the truth sooner than Kurenai did. After all, the squad leaders were all great Ninjas and had fought countless enemies with reality-defying powers. This particr incident was the most shocking thing they had heard, but it wasn''t in the realm of impossibility. The chunins under the three squad leaders came to ept the reality too, thanks to their jounin sensei helping them sort things out in their heads. Neji then allowed them to meet their families, which helped them ept the realities further¡ª though the Ninjas did break down at the full realisation, especially the chunins. The three jounins, Kakashi, Guy, and Asuma had lost too many people at this point to shred tears at the sight. They just calmly and silently met up with their friends, as none of them had family members who ended up in this heaven, and bid them goodbye. A few hours after that, Neji called everyone back to his pce, standing in front of them to offer them the same deal he did to the others. "Excluding you guys, some other Konoha Ninjas who weren''t in the vige due to missions or personal reasons are still alive. Konoha, as any Hokage would say, isn''t gone as long as even a single Ninja is wearing the leaf headband." Neji said. "So you can go out and continue your lives in the outside world, build Konoha out or scratch, live life as a civilian¡ª anything, really. Nobody will force you for anything. Otherwise, you can live here, with your family and friends, enjoying life in heaven. The choice is entirely up to you." The Ninjas who were silent after meeting the souls of their family and friends looked at each other, back and forth, and then sighed. After a long while, Kiba and Ino raised their hands. When they did, they exchanged nces and thinned their lips. "Can we stay here?" both of them asked at the same time. "Akamaru, too." Kiba added. "Kiba, Ino¡­" Asuma said, looking at them but he didn''t judge them. Neji stared at Ino a bit longer, making her frown in worry. "Can I not?" "No, you can, I was just thinking that''d mean I missed out on the date we had nned." Neji said, shrugging. Ino''s lips formed a thin smile. "Not my fault that you left the vige." "True," Neji looked at the others. "Anybody else? Be quick, I am somewhat busy." To his surprise, while nobody else from the Konoha Ninjas raised their hands, one of the two prisoners¡ª Jugo, raised his hands. "Um," he said hesitantly. "I don''t know if I am allowed since I am a prisoner and not a Konoha Ninja¡­ but I would like to put an end to myself. I don''t wanna hurt any more people." Jugo was like that, scared of himself as he knew he would always hurt others¡ª he may even think he deserved hell, even though it wasn''t his fault at all and was entirely his mental illness. The jounins looked at Jugo and then at Neji, knowing it all depended on what he wished for. Neji nodded with a smile. "It''s possible. I am not doing this by judging karma anyway, as lots of the people currently enjoying a peaceful life under this castle are serial killers." He shrugged and raised his hand. "I will be taking your power though, if you don''t mind." Jugo sounded surprised¡ª and seemingly wanted to warn him about the dangers, but realising he was pretty much talking to a God, Jugo sighed and walked over, allowing Neji to put a hand on his shoulder. Then, Neji activated ?Mine?. Jugo groaned softly, but since he didn''t resist, the Kekkei Genkai was mined out quite easily. [You have mined Kekkei Genkai "Nature Release" Level 4] [Genome Ability: Nature Release Level: Four (4) Details: The ability to absorb the energy that lingers in nature, the air and the atmosphere¡ª the Sage Chakra¡ª and use it to empower oneself and also achieve a full or partial transformation, called the Sage Mode.] [Ding! Due to Master''s Divinity, Dragon Icon, the ''Sage Mode'' causes Master to transform into a Dragon, humanoid or otherwise.] [Ding! Due to Master''s status as a God, a being who can have avatars, Master can grant ''Curse Marks'' to anyone he wishes by touching. The Curse Mark allows the person to intake nature-chakra into them and transform into a Dragonoid.] "Huh." Neji tilted his head. "Sakura,e here." Sakura, who had run up to Ino at some point and was talking to her, paused at the call and then came running. "Yes?" Neji tapped her on the shoulder, making a scary face of a dragon drawn in white ink appear in there, causing her to flinch in pain. "There," Neji smiled. "Now you have a curse mark like Sasuke, except it''s better. Show it off to him someday." He then waved his hand, dismissing her even as she blinked in confusion. Then she poured chakra into the seal, immediately growling as glossy silver scales erupted from her skin, her body transforming at the same time as she started to turn into a dragon, growling and roaring loudly, losing control as the power was too much for her. No wonder, she lost control and then shed her ws at Neji. But her hand froze midair when her eyes met Neji''s, his blue eyes looking at her as his pupils became slit. "Calm down," he said, his dragon authority forcing her mind to clear her. "Now revert." she did, not even realising how. "Good. Go back and do what you were doing." Sakura, dazed, nodded slowly and went back to Ino while everyone else stared at the scene in surprise. "Anyway," Neji caught everyone''s attention again. "Looks to me that nobody else wants to go. Now I have something to offer to Kakashi." Neji looked at Kakashi. "How about you trade your Sharingan for five times the amount of your current Chakra, a permanent boost to your reserves, along with Raikage''s signature Jutsu, the Lightning Armour." Kakashi blinked. "Pretty sure they''ll make you the Hokage when you rebuild the vige, you will need such powers. That, when added with the thousands of jutsus you have learned over the years, the ones which you''d be able to spam with triple your chakra, you''d be one of the strongest Kages even without the Sharingan." Neji had received quests for both Tsuchikage and Mizukage missions, but since he didn''t do anything shy he had received nothing (not even levels) except some Energy Potions that could increase the Mana/Chakra of any person drinking it. Kakashi previously had 5114 CP before, in the Gaara mission, but now he already had 7242 CP after Neji fixed his Sharingan. Tripling that, he would have more than 36 thousand chakra. Which was kinda a lot, and he could always grow the amount by himselfter on. Truthfully, Neji could just take the eye from Kakashi, nobody would be able to stop him after all¡ª but he quite liked Kakashi, so he didn''t mindpromising a bit for him. "On top of that," Neji added. "You wouldn''t lose your vision, just the Sharingan." "Well," Kakashi gave Neji an eye-smile. "That doesn''t sound like a bad deal at all. Besides, I was starting to lose sight in that eye, anyway." Neji smiled back. ¡ª - ¡ª Neji didn''t immediately send the volunteers down to heaven, as most people here had things to talk to the people in the pce. For example, Kakashi with Tsunade about the future of the vige, Hinata with the two foxy women (Neji didn''t stop her), and Asuma with Kurenai. Asuma was very happy when he learned Kurenai was alive¡ª that was the only reason that stopped him from choosing heaven, as his loved ones were still alive. His relief was endless when Kurenai told him that even their child, a daughter, had survived as well. Asuma had yet to meet his daughter, Mirai, but now that Neji''s speech was done he finally could go see her. So Kurenai led her to a room, where Mirai was sleeping, and they entered the room excitedly. However, Once Asuma entered the room, his expression froze as he looked at the girl sleeping soundly in the bed. "This¡­" Asuma was at ack of words. "Who is this, Kurenai?" "Huh? Oh, you must be confused." Kurenai said, smiling soon. "This is Mirai. I was¡­ impaled by an attackunched by Pain, it prated my belly and had¡­ killed Mirai. But you saw what Neji can do. He revived her, brought her back to life, since he''s able to do that as long as the body is not too destroyed." Asuma frowned. "Are you sure he is not¡­ tricking you?" "Asuma?!" Kurenai snapped her head at Asuma. "Neji? Tricking us? He would never! He gains nothing from this." Asuma kept frowning. "Kurenai, I can''t ept this. Our daughter¡­ She was supposed to grow up with us, slowly, over the years. She wasn''t supposed toe out as an already grown-up girl. This¡­ are we still her parents if we haven''t grown her up to this point ourselves? Would she even recognise me?" As he finished, Kurenai went silent and he continued. "Kurenai, be truthful¡­ I won''t me you. Is this really our child? Or perhaps did Neji create her? Like those emotionless angels I saw down there? Am I even the father?" "...That''s it." Kurenai growled, standing up with teary eyes. "You are being weird, Asuma. Neji isn''t that type of guy, he doesn''t earn anything by consoling me with a fake child. Also, her eyes look exactly like mine, even if she may not be your child, she is mine." Asuma frowned at that, but just shook his head, knowing she was just mad. Though one thing he couldn''t ignore was her statement about Neji. "How are you so sure he is not that type of guy? Did he ask nothing in return for his help?" Asuma asked, watching Kurenai''s frown melt. "...So it is as I guessed." "I-it''s not like that!" Kurenai tried. "He asked me to serve him from then onwards, along with Mirai¡ª but it''s nothing of that sort! I even asked him that, and he said I can think of anything that goes with the definition of serving, like cleaning the pce and cooking food. You are misunderstanding." Asuma kept frowning, a bitter look on his face. "So he asked you to serve him from them onwards, without mentioning a time limit, which may as well be eternity given he is an immortal being. Yet, you epted without consulting me? "...Asuma, he saved our daughter''s life, I wasn''t in the mindset to think of anything else there." "That''s enough." Asuma''s lips quirked in disgust. "Are you suggesting you would have epted his demand even if he asked for your body? And don''t call her my daughter, I haven''t seen what happened with my own eyes, I can''t believe anything you say. To think I trusted you, Kurenai." "..." Kurenai stood on her spot, baffled and shocked with her mouth agape. "Mhm¡­" a whimper came from the side. Mirai had woken up. "Motha? Ale you cryin? Motha?" Kurenai just stood in her spot, tears trailing down her cheeks as her eyes shook. A minuteter, she just leaned onto the bed and hugged Mirai, saying it was alright, that it was fine now, even as she cried like a baby. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 275: 275: Interlude — Kimi’s Perfect Run (2) Chapter 275: 275: Interlude ¡ª Kimi¡¯s Perfect Run (2) Chapter 275: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (2) ¡ª With the boosted gear at hand, Kimi''s power level had soared to the sky. The ability to double one''s power every 10 seconds on its own was powerful, but given Kimi wasn''t just any random joe and stood on Tier 16, this ability made her a horrific opponent to face. ["Don''t misunderstand, boosting once doesn''t mean your Tier would double too. I see from your memories that the power between each tier increases as the gap increases, yes?"] Draig, the red dragon emperor, spoke in Kimi''s ears. "I am aware of that, yes." Kimi said as she took a sip of her tea. "Now, if you''d shut up please. I sense the Satansing." She was in the student council''s office again, sitting opposite Sona and Rias and drinking tea. She was speaking out loud with Draig, though the girls couldn''t hear the dragon''s voice as it was directly projected in her head. Didn''t mean the girls were any less frightened, of course. Kimi wasn''t releasing her entire pressure, but she had allowed them enough to realise her threat and therefore call the Satans. As for why Kimi was doing it despite learning what she wanted from the Satans? It was simply rage which was making her want revenge. Kimi had killed Issei before she stole the Boosted Gear, so this restart was a bust¡ª given the two devil heiresses will find out about the incident sooner rather thanter. So she decided to end this restart, by going out shy and butchering the Satans who had so annoyingly killed her twice before. With the Sacred Gear in her arms, she may just win this time. Who knows? Three particles of light shone in the room, expanding to take the shape of humans, and then two Satans and one devil maid soon stood in the room, all frowning when they noticed the sacred gear in Kimi''s left arm. "Rias, Sona, please get out of here. Out of Kuoh." said Sirzechs Lucifer. He hadn''t said thatst time, butst time Kimi wasn''t ring daggers at him. She was being openly hostile this time, so he wanted his sister to get out of here. "Grayfia, teleport them away from here, please." said Serafall Leviathan. Kimi watched Grayfia look at Kimi''s eyes, then at the sacred gear, before nodding and gathering the kids closer to her, immediately teleporting them away and the clearly scared kids didn''t protest at all. When the people who could get hurt were gone, Kimi stood up, making both Satans up their guard as Lucifer narrowed his eyes on her. "I don''t know who you are," he said. "But it was a big mistake to use our sisters to threaten us." "It was?" Kimi smirked as she asked in a mocking voice. Neji would never let these two slip if they killed him in previous restarts, so why should she? At least she didn''t kill all the students like Neji might have, since after all they would be revived when the restart ends anyway. "I wonder what fate awaits me now that I have made such a blunder." Serafall clicked her tongue. "Here I was thinking you might have some grand n behind all this, but you just wanna fight, don''t you?" Kimi shook her head softly. "No, I don''t want to fight." Then, she disappeared, reappearing behind Serafall in an instant. "I want to kill." [Boost!] Kimi was already in three boosts since before, so this 4th boost made her 16 times stronger than her base form. Which was disgustingly beyond what Serafall could react to. Kimi pushed a [Finger Pistol] enhanced by fire magic into her heart, again and again, constantly, as she seemed to move in a world where everyone else other than herself was in slow-motion. With the white lightning of her White Tiger form''s speed boost around, she almost felt like God Speed. She watched from the corner of her eyes as Sirzechs moved in this slowed-down world, he was still rtively fast¡ª but his Tier 18 didn''te from his speed, but power, he couldn''t stop and could only watch as Kimi used the sharp fingers of her gauntlet to push it into Serafall''s skull and make it burst into brain matter. "No!!!" Sirzech yelled, his voice booming with rage, a ball of destruction mana leaving his hand, but Kimi simply teleported to Ennd right after waiting a few seconds as the 10-second cooldown of Boosted Gear ended and she used it again. [Boost!] Kimi was 32 times stronger now. She reappeared in Kuoh, but in the sky above the school rather than her previous spot as it had been destroyed already. "You wench!" Sirzechs sensed her and appeared in front of her, his body glowing with red energy surrounding him like a mana cloak. Kimi frowned. That was problematic. No matter what she threw at him it would get obliterated the moment it came in contact with that energy of destruction. After a short silence, with Kimi just teleporting from his slow attacks, she grunted and decided revenge was more than just mere pain. She decided to go all out and take him down with herself. - ¨C ¡ª It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with a decisive gasp. "Argh¡­ that was painful." Kimi grunted. "Fuck." ["You are a crazy woman, you know that?"] Draig''s feminine voice said, proving her previous ims that the dragon will travel back in time with her. "Depends." Kimi said, standing up and stretching with a yawn. "Anyway, am I the only one or did you feel it too?" ["Feel what?"] "The resistance," Kimi rified. "Of my Regression spell. Being 32 times stronger before death, I felt as if the spell almost broke whatever was keeping me away from travelling to the young master''s timeline." ["Ah yes, that, I did feel. Though I will say ''almost broke'' is too big of a word. It barely shed before you were pushed down."] Draig exined. "Same thing," Kimi waved it off. "All of this is bullshit, then. We don''t have to get stronger the typical way, I can just go to some isted mountain and start boosting until I am a thousand or so times stronger, then I can probably break the force that stopped me. Honestly, I much prefer going back in time and meeting the young master there than to find him manually by travelling dimensions." ["Well¡­ It can work, though I think shing with such a force may have irreversible effects on your existence. Be careful."] Draig supported. "I will, thanks." Kimi smiled. Knocks fell on the door at that moment and Issei walked in. Kimi shot a beam of heated mana through his forehead before he could speak and then teleported away from there, appearing closest to Himya after using Tempest Ask to see a detailed spot. Then, she did a [Scan] to search for a deep cave. She did find one, but she also sensed a creature inside it. "Wait¡­ Yeti? That does look like a Yeti." Kimi blinked in surprise. "Yetis are real?!" ["Stupid. This is a magical world, unlike yours, where Yokais exist. What''s so surprising that Yetis exist too?"] Draig snorted in her ears. "Oh¡­ yeah, right." Kimi nodded. "Anyway, let''s kill it." ["...That''s a quick change from excitement."] "Whatever." Kimi teleported inside the cave, appearing right in front of the Yeti who was busy munching on a human skull. The creature froze and that was enough time for Kimi to burst its head open with a ball of mana consisting of the space element. After that, she used a very high-level [Cleanse] spell to clear the mess in the cave, making it beautiful in an instant. Then she put some hyper-strong spells around the cave to keep away stray animals and even magical creatures and people below a certain rank. Kimi cast a space element magic around her to make her body intangible to any attacks below a certain rank, then she sat down on the ground, meditating and starting to boost. [Boost!] Twice as strong. Ten seconds passed quickly. [Boost!] 4x times strong. Another ten seconds passed quickly. [Boost!] 8x times strong. . . . [Boost!] 128x times strong. "¡ªCough!" Kimi coughed out blood on the floor at that point. "Ugh, looks like 1000x isn''ting to me." ["You should take it slow, girl. Your existence has a limit on how much it can be boosted."] Draig tried. "No." Kimi shook her head, even as her body was burning. She was getting there. If, by any chance, she managed to slip through the barrier¨C even if she failed to break it, all this pain would bear fruit. Who knows how many years it would take if she manually searched for a way out, and then also started to search for the other girls? It may even end up in decades. Could she stay separated from Neji for that long¡­? She highly doubted that. So even if this was a risky move, even if it left a permanent scar, she was ready to sacrifice a bit. She was sure she could fix thatter on, as long as she seeded in this endeavour. Kimi released a deep breath. "Enter Juggernaut Dive." ["Kimi, listen-"] [Boost!] 256x times strong! "Hu-" Kimi''s eyes went nk and she died. ¡ª ¨C - It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with a decisive annoyance. "Ugh." ["See, I told you-"] "We are going again." Kimi interrupted Draig. Before Kimi teleported inside the cave, she set up a trap in the office to kill Issei the moment he entered the room. Then she appeared in front of the Yeti who had yet to kill the human this time. She decided to y safe and teleported the human to the nearby vige, while at the same time killing the Yeti. ["Ugh, stubborn girl! This is dangerous. You couldn''t even brush the barrier stopping you even with 256x power! You need to strengthen your base first."] Draig tried, but Kimi just clicked her tongue. "Shut it." Kimi sat down and started to [Boost]. Draig could only sigh in the back of her head. ¡ª ¨C - ¨C ¡ª It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with dry dissatisfaction apparent on her face. ''Okay, maybe it wasn''t such a good idea.'' Kimi decided in her head. ''The side effects are showing.'' ["I don''t want to be a bitch and say ''I told you so'', but you know that really was dumb."] Draig spoke in her mind. ["You spent nearly a hundred restarts doing that, again and again, no wonder it''s starting to show effects."] "...You think the damage came from forcefully boosting like that or from shing with the time barrier?" Kimi asked after she was unable to counter her ims. ["Not sure, perhaps a mixture of both."] Draig said. ["The damage is small, but unfortunately it''s permanent."] Kimi frowned in worry and nervousness. But she quickly shook her head. "It''s not that big of a deal." She said, "The memories that I lost were of my childhood, most of which was fabricated by this Nawab I told you about." That''s right, as a side effect of her recklessness, she had lost memories from her soul. Actually, she had started losing memories many restarts earlier but she hadn''t noticed since the effect was so small and the memories were from her earliest childhood. ["Still."] "No, it doesn''t matter. As long as I have my young master''s memories with me, I am fine." Kimi shook her head. "But yes, I will stop doing this any longer. Each time I do that, the damage increases more than thest restart." ["At least you understand."] Draig said. ["So what do you n to do now?"] "I¡­ don''t know." Kimi slumped down on her chair. "I am horny." ["..."] "I haven''t tasted his dick in weeks, technically." Kimi said. "You don''t know how hard it is for me." Draig stayed silent for a long minute before saying, ["Can''t you find some other guy to relieve stress? You can just not tell him once you meet himter. I don''t think he has any way to know."] "Shut the fuck up." Kimi grumbled. "Say something like that again and I am destroying your soul. Permanently." ["I was just saying."] Draig shrugged in her mind. ["Then use a toy or something. These sort of thing never made sense to me, so I can''t help much."] "Toys won''t help, the craving for his dick will just increase. Well¡­" Kimi trailed off. "I can always make a spell that''d simte the feelings of sex from my memories. Yeah, that can work." Kimi jumped up from her seat. "My current goal is to make a spell like that to keep myself sane. I think a subus should know these sorts of memory-sex or dream-sex stuff, right?" She spoke while her body went through the motions of setting a trap in the room, to kill Issei again. "Then let''s go meet one. I hear Lilim Abrahel is a famous subus around here." She found it from checking the life of Yuhei, the Yokai who Kimi had reced in this world. Except the location of the Subus vige was hidden. She knew it was located somewhere in the underworld, but not exactly where. In fact, it seemed even most devils didn''t know where they lived in the underworld. A simple [Tempest Ask] fixed that problem in an instant. The vige was in the underworld, on top of a dark mountain with ck trees that bore no leaves or fruits. The buildings were typical human houses, except with a somewhat darker theme. It was surrounded by a metal fence in a circr motion around the vige, and guards were ced at each of the gates. They even had wards to protect teleportation inside the vige, but the wards weren''t that strong. Well, Kimi may be biased because travelling through space and time was too easy for her, but yeah these couldn''t stop her. Kimi simply teleported inside the gates of the vige and, as expected, alerted the wards around¡ª making everyone panic and look at her in surprise and horror. The Subi people weren''t so strong, after all. "Who¡­" the people gasped and looked at her carefully, some calling the guards but they all froze in ce when Kimi revealed a portion of the veil over her mana. "Uh¡­" "Your leader, I wanna meet them." Kimi said softly. "I am not here to hurt anyone, trust me." ¡ª- The interaction with them had been smoother than expected. The Queen of the Subi people, Lilim Abrahel, was quite easy to interact with. She was scared at first, somewhat nervous at the sudden visit of a clearly powerful existence, but once Kimi told her about her request, the girl had started to calm down. Lilim was a girl looking to be in herte 20s, even though she was obviously hundreds if not a thousand years old. She wore a very revealing red dress, and had dark ck hair with a tinge of red on it. To boil it down, she was very beautiful, more than most people Kimi had seen. Which had surprised her a bit. However, it seemed the Subi herself was pleasantly surprised at Kimi''s appearance too, she was admittedly inferior to Kimi¡ª though it may just be her sucking up to her. In any case, Kimi''s n was to ask Lilim for some tips on how to create such a spell, but it seemed Lilim already had just the spell Kimi needed. A spell that lets the user dive into her own memories to relive a moment. It could be used in a way where rather than diving into her memories, she could make her body live the memories in real time. In return for Lilim giving Kimi the spell though, she demanded a price. "Mhm, you are really beautiful." Lilim said, biting her lips. "Wanna spend a night together? The spell is yours afterwards." Kimi wasn''t dumb. This hot subus most likely wanted to suck all her life force and consequently her powers in their night together. "We can bring some boys too if you want. Incubus works for you?" Lilim asked, and at that Kimi couldn''t help but chuckle. Ahh, if only this Subus knew what Kimi sort of sex she had experienced in her lifetime until now. These never interested her. Heck, at this point she may just be a lesbian with the exclusive male being Neji. "No thanks." Kimi shook her head. "Instead, I will pay you for the spell by sleeping with someone I know. Well, technically." With a grasp of her power, Kimi grabbed the throat of the Tier 11 Subus, making her eyes widen as she did a soul search to quickly extract the spell information from her mind. When she had the spell, immediately learning it with zero difficulties, Kimi used the same technique to transfer a rather hot night with Neji inside the Subus'' head. She watched as the girl''s eyes widened, her face flushing as her thighs rubbed against each other, immediately cumming and continuously moaning. Kimi released her, making her fall to the floor even as she moaned like a bitch in heat. Should Kimi feel sorry that the Incubus cocks the girl talked about would never be able to satisfy her ever again? ¡­Probably, she shouldn''t feel sorry, given she just read her mind and learned that indeed, the subus nned to steal her power. Either by herself or by the Incubus she wanted to use. Kimi quickly left the ce, deciding to teleport to the home Yuhei had rented, and falling on the bed, naked, to converge in her memories. "Ahhn~ young master~" Kimi hugged a body pillow as she got lost in past pleasure. ¡ª- So one could only guess how scared Kimi was once she realised she would be losing these beautiful memories sooner orter. That''s right, even though she didn''t try to boost and break the barrier, in the next restart she noticed more of her memories were missing. ["This is certainly a bad thing."] Draig said in her mind. ["You should consult an expert."] Expert? Expert on what, space magic or memory magic? Or time magic? This sort of damage wasn''ting from a single magic type, but abination of all three of them. She doubted there was any expert who focused on all three of these subjects. As for how she diedst time? The Subus hade to find her a few dayster, when Kimi was busy researching about this world. She was begging Kimi for another piece of that man, but Kimi refused to do so. Why would she constantly share her memories with someone else? Her memories with Neji were hers alone, andst time was an exception due to various factors such as special payment and also to teach her a lesson. When Kimi rejected her and the woman returned to the underworld, she returned a few dayster with all four of the Satans and Yasaka. "What is the meaning of this, Kimi?" Yasaka had said. "This isn''t the job I had given you. Why did you visit the underworld? What are you up to now? Do you have any idea just howplicated you made my life?" As one could guess, Kimi had died in that fight due to the presence of two Super Satans, Sirzechs and Ajuka. Kimi barely restrained herself from going to the Subus vige and throwing a mana bomb to eradicate the ce. Restrained herself only because she knew that may cause her death again, and the next time it would eat more of her memories out. Until now, the memory damage hadn''t reached the time she became the Hado family maid, so she could still work with it. "From next time around, let''s y it safe." Kimi decided, sighing and covering her face with her hands. "Fuck." Frustrating. If only she had rather focused on defeating Great Red with her 100x+ boost rather than trying to time travel, this may not be a problem. Who knows, maybe she could have defeated the dragon with such boosts? Now, she couldn''t take the chance to challenge him. Well, not continuously anyway. She wanted to y safe "from next time around", and she nned to live by that promise. But in this particr restart? She was going to beat Great Red and fix all her problems. ¡ª ¨C - ¨C ¡ª Except she couldn''t win. It was morning, the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, Kimi''s eyes abruptly sprung open with an rmed expression. ["Kimi¡­"] "Fuck." ["It''s not your fault, Great Red has always been that strong."] "Fuck." ["...Kimi?"] Kimi''s expression was horrified. "I¡­ I don''t remember¡­ anything before the day I joined the Hado family. I know I was a hero before that but¡­" her voice shook. "I don''t remember anything beyond that." Kimi sat on her chair, true fear crawling on her skin as she gulped hard. "At this rate¡­" At this rate, she will forget Neji. What will be the point of her existence if that were to happen? "No, no, no, no-" Kimi clutched her hair and shook in her spot, reality trembling around her as she failed to see a way out of this mess. Only because of her foolish mistake. "Save me¡­ young master." ** ** ** Note: Next Kimi-Part would be in Chapter 300, most likely. Edit: It''s true. If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 276: 276: For me? Chapter 276: 276: For me? Chapter 276: For me? ¡ª In another room was Hinata, who was sitting on a bed with her gaze blurry as she looked down at the ground. "...Are you alright, Hinata nee-chan?" Hanabi softly asked from beside her, reaching out a hand to rest on her thigh. "I¡­ know their apologies don''t mean anything at this point, but you can''t do anything to them." Hinata''s dry eyes moved to look at Hanabi whose face showed her worry. That made Hinata sigh softly. At least her sister still cared. "Hanabi," Hinata said, her voicecking any emotion at all. "At first I thought this was all an ident, but that woman¡­ Kiana. She admitted that she had killed Naruto with her power. How can I forgive her after that..." Hinata had confronted the two maid women earlier. After a lot of yelling and threatening to attack them, Hinata couldn''t feel anything more after hearing their responses to her questions. Nemuri Kayama was an aplice, but she wasn''t the main yer in this. It was Kiana, the woman with multi-coloured hair. Kiana epted that it was all her n to kill Naruto, and also admitted what her end goal was¡ª to hurt or maybe even kill Neji. They failed of course, stopped by Neji, but for some weird reason Neji didn''t obliterate them despite the murder attempt. That made Neji''s image¡­ cloudy in Hinata''s mind. Confusing. She couldn''t me him any longer. After all, he hadn''t killed them even though they tried to kill him, so it would be weird to expect him to punish them after they killed Naruto. Neji seemed¡­ distant to her now. Hinata couldn''t understand a thing about him anymore. ¨CKnock Knock Right then knocks fell on the door and Hinata already knew who it was. She didn''t reply though, but Hanabi did after a short silence. "Come in." Neji walked in, closing the door behind him and looking at them¨C at her¨C and then sighing. "Your mother wanted toe but I told her to stay put for now because her presence wouldn''t help much." Neji said, looking at Hinata. "But I will send her here after I am done." "...Done with what?" Hinata looked up, her eyes dry as they met with his. "What is the point of anything at this point? Neji-nii, I don''t even feel like I know you anymore." After a short moment of Neji''s silence, Hinata grit her teeth and looked at him. "Why couldn''t I find Naruto in the heaven you made below? Please don''t tell me a guy like him ended up in hell?" Neji smiled. "I don''t have a hell yet. As for why he''s not here. Well, two reasons. First, the technique I used to bring the souls could only bring the souls who had died less than 24 hours ago. The Nine-Tailed Beasts'' incident happened 10 days ago. Second reason, Naruto isn''t dead." Hinata''s whole body paused, her eyes widening as she looked at him as if looking at a ghost. "I suppose Hanabi didn''t tell you because you''ll ask for proof and even she doesn''t have any proof other than my word," Neji said. "You know, I love how she trusted me instantly without any proof unlike you, but that''s understandable." Neji snapped his finger as a screen appeared midair. "This is a scene that one of my clones is seeing with their eyes. A real-time live footage." On the screen, the scene of Naruto Uzumaki standing beside an orange-masked man yed out. The two of them were on top of a tree, looking down at a scene of their own where Sasuke Uchiha was fighting Itachi Uchiha, thetter''s body burnt badly even as he strolled forward, putting a finger on Sasuke''s forehead before he smiled and copsed on the floor, dead. "Naruto!" Hinata jumped up from her seat, running to grab the screen with her hands, but she just passed through the hologram and crashed onto Neji''s chest. "G-genjutsu?" Hinata''s eyes seemed to lose hope, seeing which Neji sighed. "It''s a hologram screen. Not a genjutsu." "Take me there, then!" "He isn''t sane." Neji looked down at her with an expressionless face. "He will kill you." "...I don''t trust you unless you take me there. You are strong, right? Protect me if he attacks me." Hinata said, sounding challenging. She didn''t believe Naruto would attack her. That was an impossible possibility for her. "So?" "I am not obliged to listen to anything you say." Neji said, finally frowning. "You are annoying right now, Hinata." "..." "Em¡­" from the side, Hanabi hesitated, her lips thin as she looked at Neji. "Onii-sama, can you do as she asks? Just¡­ once¡­ for me?" Neji''s frown lessened and he sighed. "Only for you." Neji brought her closer to him and ruffled her hair. "But after we send the Konoha Ninjas back. Alright?" Hanabi nodded, hugging him, while Hinata looked at the scene in a daze. ¡ª - ¡ª Through his Jogan, Neji had seen the exchange between Kurenai and Asuma wrap out. Frankly, he was somewhat¡­ disappointed in Asuma. ''That is not how you treat your girl.'' Neji thought as his eyes watched Asuma storm off the room. ''Oh well.'' Usually, Neji would have gone tofort Kurenai. But he just felt it was entirely her decision at this point and he shouldn''t put his dick between this. But if she wantedfort? Then sure, he would dly do it. In any case, Neji focused on what he earned this time. Kakashi''s¨C or rather, Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan. Neji was somewhat surprised seeing the eye was on Level 10, but he guessed it made sense since this was technically Obito''s eye (until Neji healed Kakashi a week ago) and therefore shared all of Obito''s experience too. So it being maxed level might not be so surprising. Neji then opened the Genome Page, clicked on Jogan, and then found a new add-on under the ?Sharingan? sub-ability. [Ability: Long-ranged Kamui Details: The user can look at a target and create a "barrier space" around them, with the barrier''s size being determined by the user. Upon concentrating, anything within the barrier is pulled towards its centre, transferring the target to Kamui''s dimension. **Unlike the origin of this ability, Master can use it using both eyes, and even mix it with the Byakugan sub-ability to cast this on anywhere his eyes can see.] The ability was cracked enough, but thest paragraph just made it brain-numbingly scary. Now, he could kill a person by ring at them. The fact that he could see 105 kilometres in all directions meant he could kill millions of people at once by ring at them. Neji had already given Kakashi the necessary knowledge to use ?Lightning Cloak? by using the Yamanaka Memory Transfer Technique. His chakra was boosted, as promised, too. In some sense, Kakashi was a few times stronger than a few minutes ago. A few hours after that, the Konoha Ninjas were prepared to leave. They had said farewell to everyone here, including the ones who decided to stay. They were happy that their friends were going to stay in heaven, but they were also sad that this meant they would rarely meet. Even that ''rare'' was uncertain since they may never meet Neji again, given what sort of being he was now. Everyone understood why some girls got to stay in this ce though. Namely, Kakashi and Guy were surprised that Tsunade would stay here too, suggesting what sort of intimate rtionship Neji shared with the much older woman. But nobody brought this topic up as this was useless and also somewhat ufortable for everyone. Shikamaru in particr felt this was really selfish of Tsunade, to just leave Konoha to the fate of this handful of people, but he couldn''t really me her either since she apparently died too but Neji revived her¡ª so she had given her life away for the vige, which was more than enough. Still, they felt somewhat weird by leaving in a smaller number than they came here with. "With Kakashi as the Hokage, the lost Jutsus shouldn''t be a problem since he knows most of them anyway," Tsunade said, looking at the group gathered in front of her. "Neji will go with you guys to help make some wooden buildings, so don''t worry about the smaller stuff too much." Kakashi nodded amongst the group. "I know, thank you. If that''s it, I think we should leave already." He nced at Asuma beside him, who was standing with an unreadable expression and sighed under his breath upon realising Asuma didn''t n to bring Kurenai no matter what. "Alright then, goodbye everyone." Then, with Neji''s authority over this realm allowing them, the Ninjas disappeared. Only Shikamaru and Choji remained under Asuma. Like always, Rock Lee was under Guy, and only Shino was with Kakashi. Anko Mitarashi was apanying them too, though. As for the people staying, as previously decided Ino, Kiba (and his dog) and Jugo would be sent to heaven. Karin was also being left behind, but it was temporary. Tsunade requested Neji to read the Uzumaki girl''s memories. From the gathered information, Neji would let Kakashi know about Sasuke and the Akatsuki so that Konoha could be prepared for anything. After all, the new Konoha couldn''t risk anything to do with the Akatsuki. At all. When that would be done, Karin was to be handed over to Konoha again. Besides that, Hinata was also staying behind. As per Hanabi''s request, Neji will take her to Naruto and then everything after that will be decided by her. In a blink of white light, the entire group vanished, along with one of Neji''s woodclones. Now, he had more, rtively annoying jobs to do. ** ** ** Author Note: I was on a trip to the sea recently, that''s why theck of chapters. I will start posting 4~5 chapters a week starting from today again. It''s the start of a new week, don''t forget to vote powerstones to send me free motivation!!! Chapter 277: 277: Schemes Chapter 277: 277: Schemes Chapter 277: Schemes ¡ª Watching the Konoha Ninjas vanish into thin air, Karin Uzumaki couldn''t help but gulp. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t scared of this Neji guy. Of the many other reasons, one main reason was his chakra. It was nk. She couldn''t sense his chakra at all, as if he didn''t exist in front of her. Karin had sensed many gentle chakras, along with some very evil chakras too. But this was the first time she had found someone who came out nk to her senses¡­ honestly, it scared her. There were many people self-proiming to be a God, and many had powers to somewhat back that im. But this guy? He was beyond anything Karin had expected to ever see. Now she couldn''t help the bitter feeling she felt when Sasuke left her. Well technically he didn''t leave her, it was Tobi¨C or rather Madara¨C but still, Sasuke could at least have told the masked man to retrieve her. But he didn''t. If he did, perhaps Karin wouldn''t be in such a dangerous situation. She didn''t know the details of what Neji would do to her. Perhaps he would just read her memories and hand her over to Kakashi¨C but she wasn''t sure about that so her worry was endless. Maybe he would judge her karma or something before throwing her into hell. Was there hell in this ce? Karin sat in a corner of the room, beside Tsunade who was keeping an eye out for her, and watched as Jugo closed his eyes while standing in front of Neji, and around a minuteter his body turned into particles of light, slowly vanishing from the realm of reality and rushing out of the pce. A hologram screen in the air showed as Jugo''s soul found himself amidst the crowd of souls in heaven, blinking and looking around before he released a heavy sigh. That made Kirin shudder. Most other people probably wouldn''t notice¨C but since Jugo had managed to enter heaven, it meant he had died, and he died by praying to Neji. Which in turn meant that Neji, with a single thought, could kill anyone who believed in him¨C who prayed to him, didn''t it? That was a horrifying power. Karin''s fear just kept increasing. Next was Kiba and Akamaru who also closed their eyes and tried to pray to Neji, but to no avail. Neji exined that just praying won''t do, a person would need to believe in Neji as well. Believe, as in, believing in a God. It seemed that¨C though the Inuzuka boy had seen the same things she did, and epted that this really was heaven, it was still hard for him to ept and pray to Neji as a God. She understood the reason. Sure, Neji was a God, but epting that didn''t mean anybody would be able to just pray to him as one. For example, the Izuzuka n worshipped a Dog God their whole lives, so it was hard for Kiba to change his views all of a sudden. Around an hourter though, Kiba did seed. Akamaru seeded right with him, proving the Dog''s loyalty to the young man. Then only Ino Yamanaka remained. "Uh," Ino smiled awkwardly when all attention fell on her. "What happens if I can''t seed even after an hour?" Neji stared at her. ¡ª- Ino shed many tears in thest three days since she found out about Konoha''s destruction. Everything else was a nk in her head as she could only wish that her family were among the few people who survived the assault. Turns out, that wasn''t the case. However, she was deeply relieved upon realising at least everyone had gone to heaven. She wasn''t a little girl, she knew both her father and mother had killed dozens, as they were people who lived through wars. Sure, the people they killed weren''t entirely innocent¨C but taking a life was still a grievous sin. So for those people to end up in heaven, rather than hell? She couldn''t be more happy. In the heat of it, she had decided to join her parents by raising her hands, abandoning herrades who wished to rebuild the vige. However, in the few hours that passed since then, and now that herrades were finally gone¨C she somehow regretted her decision. No, maybe saying she regretted that ''decision'' would be wrong. Rather, she regretted the fact that she didn''t have the same option to choose from as Sakura did. In thest few hours, she had talked around and learned some things from Sakura. Like why was Sakura living in this pce, while everyone else was down below? Turned out her longtime friend and rival had won the lottery once again. Sakura could live here, relish in the benefits of heaven, yet she could also interact with the mortal world. Basically, she could see her parents anytime she wished and at the same time interact with the people alive as well. Only because she sucked Neji''s dick before Ino got the chance to. So, with such an option on the side, Ino obviously didn''t want to wish for the less beneficial one. If she could experience all the heavenly benefits, yet at the same time do what a normal, living person would get to experience too, then she didn''t mind sucking some dicks¨C especially Neji, who she admittedly had a crush on for a while anyway. Problem was, she couldn''t outright say it. The girls in the pce will see her as a greedy bitch, and sure they were right but how could they rte to her while they already were Neji''s fuckmates? So, she decided to y smart. By saying she couldn''t believe in him as one should in a God. She actually could, to be honest, the things she had seen him do were just divine. But he wouldn''t know about that, right? Ino noticed Sakura giving her a knowing frown, but she acted as if she couldn''t notice it. "Is that so?" Neji said, a t look appearing on his face that almost made her nervous¨C did he see through her? Or perhaps would he send her back to Konoha? He just shrugged. "Oh well. You can keep trying, Sakura will help you. Right, Sakura?" Sakura flinched at that and even opened her mouth to say something¨C probably to blow Ino''s cover, because Ino could tell the girl had seen through her tactic, they were close enough to read each other''s thoughts, after all. But once Ino gave her a short pleading look, the pink-haired girl closed her mouth and sighed. Sakura had changed, as Ino had expected. Previously she would never share her man¨C even the thought of that angered the girl. Yet now, she was sharing Neji with most of the girls here (excluding, probably, Tsunade, Kurenai, and Arima. Probably). So Ino was sure Sakura wouldn''t backstab her, if their longtime friendship stood for anything. Sakura nodded. "Alright." "Good. Take care of that Karin girl too," Neji said and gave the red-haired, sses-wearing, skinny woman sitting beside Tsunade. He frowned, starting to chew on his lips as he muttered, "Weird how all the girls who liked Sasuke are falling on my arms¡­" Ino noticed Sakura blinking at that information. Indeed, Karin had a crush on Sasuke, Ino learned about that in the few days she spent with that girl. That reminded Ino of herself back in the day. Ino exchanged nces with Sakura, and both of them understood the situation without any words. Three girls, two of them who once had a crush on Sasuke, and one who still has to this day. Neji had grouped them together, for some reason. She didn''t know men that well, but Ino had to guess, she would say Neji would love to have three of them at once. She guessed the feeling of superiority that came from fucking three girls at the same time who was once in love with another guy was sweeter than necter. ¡­Oh well, if that helped capture Neji''s attention, then Ino didn''t mind manipting that Karin girl into submission. Besides, it seemed fun, sharing a bed with Sakura. Though more than anything, she wanted to see Sasuke''s reaction if he ever saw that scene. ¡ª - ¡ª With that done, Neji was free now. Sakura, Ino, and Karin went out in the garden, while Temari, Tenten, and Samui went out to the training gym located in one huge room in the pce. Kurenai and Mirai were in their room, both asleep while hugging each other, and Tsunade and Shizune were still in the living room with Hanabi, Arima, and Hinata. "That was it." Neji said as walker over to Hinata. "I am done with the work here, so it''s up to you when you want to go see Naruto." "Let''s go right now." "Alright." Neji nodded, grabbing her hand, even as she flinched, and prepared to leave. "Can we watch?" Hanabi asked, sitting beside her mother who honestly looked worried. "Keep her safe if that boy really attacks her, alright Neji?" Arima asked, looking at him carefully. She had be much calmer around him now, since she wasn''t treated badly at all in the few days she''s been staying here. "Be careful," Tsunade said, while Shizune just inclined her head from beside her. "I thought you would want toe as well," Neji said while looking at Tsunade. "Naruto was kinda like your grandson, right?" Tsunade sighed. "As you said, he ''was''. Not anymore, right? You said to yourself, he''s not the same as before." "And you believe me so easily?" Neji asked with a smile. "I am a big big liar, you know." "And here I was trusting you~" Tsunade sighed exaggeratedly before giggling. "Just be careful." "We will be watching!" "I suggest you don''t," Neji gave Hanabi a short warning because the sight wouldn''t be pleasing to her at all. Then he teleported from his spot in a sh of white light. Truthfully, he was really annoyed with Hinata. But at the very least, this will wake her up. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 278: 278: Naruto (1) Chapter 278: 278: Naruto (1) Chapter 278: Naruto (1) ¡ª [More than a week ago] Naruto Uzumaki woke up in a bed, realising he was tied against it. However, he didn''t freak out. Strangely, he didn''t feel any danger. "You are finally up?" asked a voice, the owner of which stepped out of the shadow to stand against the wall. A man wearing a swirling, orange mask. Naruto recalled hearing something about that mask, but he couldn''t really remember what. However, even without that information, the fact that the man was wearing the Akatsuki uniform already made Naruto understand this guy wasn''t anyone good. Yet, again, strangely, he didn''t feel fear. "Did you bring me here?" asked Naruto, immediately frowning to himself as he realised how deep and confident his voice sounded now. "...What did you do to me?" "I did nothing." the man said, his voice high-pitched as he shrugged. "It was all Neji Hyuga who did this to you." Naruto frowned. Neji? What did he- His eyes widened as he remembered. That''s right. Sakura and Neji were¡­ Naruto''s body shook, the restraints on the bed doing their best to stop it, as he felt a yellow cloak of chakra appear and reappear around him. "Neji! Neji! Neji! Free me, I will kill him!" Naruto cried, roaring in the voice of a beast that had merged with him. "You! Free me! I will have to kill Neji! Sakura as well! Free me!!!" "Haaah," the masked man sighed, shaking his head- before he abruptly looked at Naruto''s eyes, his one single eye shining in a familiar red hue, as Naruto froze. A deep, booming voice erupted from the masked man, "Calm down, Naruto." Naruto, pausing for a moment, released a grunt as the yellow cloak started to vanish from around him. ¡ª - After calming down, Naruto had a long talk with the man wielding the Sharingan. He was the leader of Akatsuki, Obito Uchiha, who''s using the alias of Madara Uchiha. First time, the man had lied about being Madara. But Naruto could sense emotions now, strangely, which allowed him to tell if someone was lying or not. This ''Tobi'' fellow was lying to him at first, and when Naruto pointed that out he had fallen silent for a long while before revealing his true identity, one where Naruto found him telling the truth. As proof, he even showed Naruto a picture of the former Team 7, the one which Kakashi was part of. Along with Obito and a girl named Rin. Most of all, the team was led by Minato Namikaze¨C the 4th Hokage who was also¡­ Naruto''s father. Naruto met the man before waking up. Actually, he met two people before waking up. First was the Sage of the Six Paths himself, and then it was the 4th Hokage. The Sage of Six Paths, an exotic-looking old man, told him how he died. That he was shot by another world''er woman, who worked under Neji, and that had¡­ died as a result. Naruto couldn''t understand. Did Neji n this? Was that bastard not satisfied with Sakura alone and so he wanted him dead as well? That backstabber! The Sage of Six Paths had no answer to that, apparently, he didn''t know everything. However, he promised Naruto another chance, where he would live, where he would be revived, and his goal would be to put an end to something that is called the Cycle of Hate surrounding him and Sasuke. Naruto didn''t mind that. He was fine with that. After all, if he got a second chance, along with a power boost, he could take revenge against Neji. After the Sage of Six Paths vanished, there came someone else. The 4th Hokage, his own father, the man who had sealed the demonic beast inside him. Naruto hated that man. He ended that meeting after throwing a flurry of insults and curses at that man. In a way, wasn''t this guy at fault for everything Naruto went through? Even the thing with Neji and Sakura, it was also caused by him in a way. If he never sealed the demon inside Naruto, everyone¨C including Sakura¨C would have loved him. Right? Naruto had punched the man a couple of times, and he had epted the punches without retaliating. At least he knew his mistake. That didn''t stop Naruto from ending that meeting right there, though. "I see." Obito Uchiha said after hearing his story. "It does seem I was right. Since the fox''s chakra mixed with yours, you are a lot different than before. Both power-wise and¡­ personality-wise as well. You are very aggressive." "I am very calm." Naruto said softly. "Now continue with the story. Convince me why I should work with you, and if you can really help me kill Neji." Obito chuckled at his tone, but just shook his head softly. After that, Naruto learned about Obito''s life story. It¡­ angered him. Made him angry at both Minato and Kakashi. Minato, because, he was such an ipetent Sensei¨C and Kakashi because he was worse than Sasuke. Naruto still liked Sasuke. Iruka Sensei too¡­ and the supposedly dead Jiraiya as well. Excluding them, there weren''t many people he liked anymore. Still, he would admit that Sasuke was a prick at the start, and now knowing Kakashi''s backstory, Naruto knew he was also one. Was that why Kakashi favoured Sasuke more than him? "..." Kakashi was such a spiteful man. Naruto felt his anger boil. Kakashi knew- he knew that Naruto was Minato''s son! Yet, he never lent out a helping hand to him before. Kakashi could have helped him so many times over the years, for example training Naruto before he became his official team leader. But he didn''t do that. Kakashi knew the truth about what happened on the night that the Nine Tails attacked, he knew that Naruto was the hero, yet he never tried to preach about it. It angered Naruto, it reminded him of how Neji bought the Nine-Tails down on the vige again just a few days ago. It was his maid in the front, but Naruto was sure Neji had hands behind that too. Now that he thought about it they¨C Kakashi and Neji¨C did look very simr. That was infuriating. With his eyes burning, Naruto decided. Kakashi must die. After a long story of this and that, Obito finished speaking and fell silent. The silence seemed to stretch endlessly before the man, whose one side of the face was destroyed, spoke again. "So what do you think?" Obito Uchiha asked, reaching out a hand to Naruto. "I can help you. With any revenge you want. Some you may want to do by yourself, I won''t interfere, but I will still help you. We can even bring Konoha down together. You realise how simr we are right? Let''s help each other, Naruto, let''s erase everyone we hate while at the same time making this world a better ce." Naruto''s eyes gleamed blood red as he looked at that hand. This man had noble goals. Naruto had to admit. It didn''t fall on Naruto''s former style, his former ninja way¨C but that was the point, they were his ''former'' traits. Now? He felt very much like Obito. Now this lonely man might have a person to look after his back. Naruto reached out to ept Obito''s hands. But he hesitated as he remembered some certain people back in Konoha. For a second, countless doubts shed throughout his mind, but¡­ in the end, Naruto smiled and epted the hand. "Thank you," Naruto said to Obito. "Let''s make this world a better ce¡­ By destroying everything that would be a thorn to our path towards peace" It just so happened that Konoha was at the top of that list of ''thorns''. ¡ª - ¡ª That fancy goal was brought down to rubble when Naruto heard Konoha was destroyed. He was somewhat angry that Obito had sent other people to go to Konoha, but he figured the man had no other choice at that moment. The bigger problem was that the Rain Vige was destroyed too. By what seemed like Nagato''s own doing at first, butter on he learned it was done by Neji Hyuga. "Neji probably imnted one of the Rinnegans in his own eye socket before using Almighty Push." said Obito, his eyes focused on the jar in his hand that held the Rinnegan inside. "I can''t think of anybody else who would be able to do all this. Problem is, why did he leave one eye behind? What is he nning?" "Imnt that onto me." Naruto said from beside him. "It may be a trap. But with my Chakra, I should be fine even if that''s the case." Obitoughed. "No, it''s not a trap of that sort. It''s a scheme, sure, but this Rinnegan is the real thing. I will be taking this. Instead, since you suggested getting an eye, how about the Sharingan?" Naruto blinked. "What?" "The Sharingan. I have a bunch of those. Sasuke''s father had the Mangekyo Sharingan. You can have them. What do you say?" Obito looked at him, and though he was wearing a mask, Naruto could tell he was smirking. Naruto looked serious. "I see. Alright then, if that stops Sasuke from constantly bragging about his eyes anymore." After that, Naruto dly received both of Fugaku''s Sharingans. He was delighted at the Sharingan''s special Mangekyou abilities as well¡­ That just made him so much more powerful. ¡ª - Dayster, Naruto was teleported to Konoha with Obito. Konoha, which could only be recognised because of the Hokage faces carved in the mountain. "..." Naruto stayed silent as he observed the desert that was once his vige. He hadplicated feelings about this. The cause of all this destruction was Nagato Uzumaki, and the same person had killed Jiraiya as well. Technically, both of those incidents happened because of Obito. It stripped Naruto off the satisfaction that he would have felt by bringing Konoha down with his own hands. He also killed one of the only people he was grateful to. Naruto channelled this fire of rage within him, hammering it down as if to make it a weapon. No, Obito had all the reason to do what he did back then¨C after all, he and Naruto didn''t even know each other before. It was natural for Obito to eliminate Jiraiya, after all Naruto had also gone against the akatsuki. He shouldn''t be a hypocrite and me Obito for that. "Oh my, look at this." Obito said from the side and Naruto turned around to look, blinking. "There are some shelters here. I sense the use of Wood Style. It was Neji, I saw him use Woodstyle in the battle after you were killed." Naruto''s eyes shone. "That means¡­" "That means some of the Konoha people still live." He said. "As long as they live, Konoha will live along. If we want to destroy Konoha, we need to destroy them as well." "Do you know who is still alive, though?" "Why?" Obito turned to him. "Is there any exception to your revenge? Naruto, please, that''d be disappointing." "..." Naruto scowled. "I can''t kill Iruka Sensei. No matter what. If he survived, I won''t kill him. Nobody would. He deserves to be a part of our new world order." Iruka-sensei was the only person from Konoha (other than Jiraiya) to whom he was grateful. He was more of a father to him than Minato ever would be. Naruto wouldn''t be able to bring himself to kill that man, if he survived. Obito stayed silent before shrugging. "Sure." At that moment, the ground trembled and Naruto was rmed as he sensed a presence starting to appear from under the ground. Obito raised a hand to gesture to Naruto to stop making the Rasengan he was making. "It''s one of us," Obito said, just as a figure whose left side was ck and right was white, erupted from the ground. "Zetsu." "We found the whereabouts of Neji Hyuga," said Zetsu. "I have been following the group of Konoha Ninjas, and they seem to have figured out his moving pattern." Naruto frowned while Obito hummed. "Report." "After defeating the Raikage, Neji had left without any sign to help us track him. After you intervened in the battle and saved Sasuke, the Konoha Ninjas managed to escape at the right time. Since then, they have been naming theories of what Neji is after and have finally figured it out. It seems Neji is heading towards the Land of Rock to steal the Tsuchikage''s [Particle Release] Kekkei Genkai." Naruto frowned and turned to Obito. "What is he talking about?" "Ah, right." Obito nodded. "You were out of work because of your eye transnt. Things happened between that time." He said. "Neji Hyuga attacked Raikage, defeated him, and then left with lots of Jutsus from the Cloud Vige. Later on, Sasuke''s team went hunting the Eight Tails'' Jinchuriki. He was losing the battle, however, right then a batch of Konoha Ninjas appeared to aid him. They won the battle, but then Raikage appeared, and they managed to win that as well. I teleported Sasuke away from there because one of the Konoha Ninjas wanted to kill him. Now, those Konoha Ninjas are after Neji, for whatever reasons." Naruto''s frown didn''t lessen. "Who wanted to kill Sasuke?" "Kakashi Hatake, you might know him." Obito chuckled. "He probably is mad that Sasuke tried to kill Sakura in the same way he killed Rin. But yes, that''s what happened." "Kakashi is alive¡­" Naruto felt his chakra start to grow hotter. "Who else is in that Konoha team?" "Might Guy and Rock Lee. Team Asuma. Team Kurenai, but Kurenai is pregnant so Kakashi is leading that team." Obito said, very casually. "You wanna go after them?" Naruto''s immediate response would have been ''Yes'', but he stopped himself from saying that. He rather started to think. "No¡­" Naruto said. "Those people will surely start to gather the remaining Konoha people soon. Since we will be hunting Konoha anyway, it''s better to hunt them all at once rather than search for them one by one and do it. We let them live, and they reform Konoha, and then we strike after that." "You really hate Konoha, huh?" Obito asked with a chuckle. He did the same, after all. "I do." Naruto nodded. "They made my life hell, they made it hard for me to get to sleep at night¡­ I spent days after days with an empty stomach. Even though I am the son of the vige hero, they treated me worse than a dog. It''s only natural I repay them for all that. Konoha, each and every one of its citizens, must die by my hands. Otherwise, I would still not be able to sleep at night." Obito stayed silent, staring at him, but Naruto could see the hint of a smirk under his mask. He looked proud. "Besides," Naruto hmphed. "It''s about time I meet Sasuke, too." "..." ¡ª - Naruto hated his former vige. He said such grand things as destroying all remaining Konoha citizens. So, days after that speech, when Hinata Hyuga suddenly appeared in front of him, her form as timid as ever¨C Naruto didn''t even hesitate. "Where is your cousin?!" Naruto leashed at Hinata. "You better have an answer for that!" Then, his feetnded on the girl''s side, making her ribs crack loudly, as she was thrown metres to the far. "Tell me, where is Neji Hyuga?!" Naruto''s blood was boiling. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: It''s my birthday ??????! If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 279: 279: Naruto (2) Chapter 279: 279: Naruto (2) Chapter 279: Naruto (2) ¡ª [Present] Obito Uchiha watched the battle between Sasuke and Itachie to an end. For a long time, he stayed silent, standing on a tree branch beside Naruto. Something entirely else was on his mind. Since Naruto agreed to work with him, Obito has been taking good care of him. He had initially brought the boy to make him a pawn, but interestingly¨C and surprisingly¨C he was starting to take a liking to him. It was almost uncanny how simr their backstories were, that on top of Naruto''s new personality made him more likeable to Obito. He felt like looking after a younger brother sometimes. The keyword was ''sometimes''. He hadn''t lost sight of his goal. Naruto may be willing to work with him for now, but at one point he may betray him, in that case Obito will have to be ruthless. But for now, their goals were aligned. The goal of world peace. A state of the world where nobody would be sad and everyone would be happy. At the same time, the goal of destroying Konoha was also prominent in both their hearts. Especially the death of Neji Hyuga. They both had personal grudges against that man. Obito because Neji forced him topromise some valuable teammates and materials in order to finish his n, and Naruto because Neji did something very spiteful to him. What Neji did to Naruto made Obito mad as well, to some degree, given he could easily imagine himself in Naruto''s shoes because of their simr background. Just imagining Rin with Kakashi (Neji''s lookalike) made Obito''s blood boil, so he could rte with Naruto quite a bit. "Shouldn''t we pick him up?" suddenly Naruto asked, and Obito realised both of them had been staring at the scene where Sasuke had lost consciousness after earning a victory against his own older brother. "Huh- ah, yes. Ahaha, forgive my wandering mind." Tobi chuckled sheepishly, though it didn''t fool Naruto at the least, before he moved towards Sasuke alone with Kamui. Naruto stayed back since the whole area in front of him was surrounded by the mes of Amaterasu and only Obito was ''immune'' to the me between the two of them. ¡ª - ''So Sasuke won¡­'' Naruto''s cold eyes looked at the zing battlefield. ''If it was like in the past, if the Neji incident didn''t happen, would Sasuke havee back to the vige?'' That was a fleeting thought. He quickly shook his head and discarded all these useless thoughts. This battle he just witnessed was quite fancy, Naruto wouldn''t lie. At one point, Orochimaru had tried to take over Sasuke''s body through the Curse Mark, which Naruto had only found amusing¨C contrary to his past feelings on this matter. But Itachi Uchiha had managed to defeat Orochimaru, and Naruto could swear it felt like Itachi had deliberately dragged the battle only to fish Orochimaru out and finish him once and for all. It was a very close fight, with Sasuke having a better version of Amaterasu, but Itachi still could have won if he wanted to. Naruto smelled an interesting story behind it. He followed the scene where Obito appeared out of thin air beside both Itachi and Sasuke, and picked both bodies up, before vanishing in thin air again. Although the Sharingans Naruto was nted with were no Byakugan, it still gave him eyesight that was far beyond normal human¨C so he could follow the action quite clearly. Obito appeared beside Naruto again, the bodies nowhere to be seen all of a sudden. Naruto guessed he had put the bodies away already. "Let''s go. No point in wasting time here." said Obito in the voice of his Tobi persona, making Naruto nod. He epted Tobi''s hand and then vanished in thin air with the intention of reappearing where Kisame and Suigetsu were waiting. Kisame and Suigetsu, Itachi and Sasuke''s teammates respectively, had waited miles away from the actual battlefield for their Uchiha teammates to settle the bad blood between them. Naruto had made a private bet that the two of them would start a fight of their own by the end, and he was somewhat looking forward to the result of that bet. So, when he reappeared in the waiting ce on top of a ruined building''s rooftop, finding that both Kisame and Suigetsu were knocked out on the ground, Naruto almost smirked. ''So it was a draw? Impressive for that Suigetsu kid-'' Naruto''s mind stopped as his eyes fell on one corner of the rooftop, behind a wall, as two people walked forward, standing in front of him and Tobi with ease that radiated danger. Well, only one of them radiated that danger¨C the Neji Hyuga. The other person was just too meek for Naruto to even notice at first. But when he did, Naruto''s jaws clenched on their own. ''Hinata¡­ what is she doing with Neji?'' he couldn''t help but feel angry. ''Yet here I thought she was better than Sakura.'' On his goal to kill all the remaining Konoha people, Hinata was included too¨C but if she wasn''t before, she would have been included in that list from this moment onwards. After merging with the remnant of Kurama, Naruto had gone through his own memories, one by one, and saw things with a new depth. He understood things that didn''t make sense before, or seemed too simple before. One such example was Hinata Hyuga stalking him, always staying away, in the far, and looking at him with those fearful eyes. He would have hesitated before, perhaps even trying to understand her. But as he saw her with those eyes that were filled with pity, an expression that equally hunted his nightmares simr to the look of disdain he received, Naruto snapped. Her face seemed to ovep with those people, causing his jaws to clench hard. She thought of him as if he was a zoo animal, didn''t she? Even after he saved her from bullies that one time in the past, she had always stayed in the distance and got flustered whenever they were close. She was just that scared of him, wasn''t she? She was just like everyone else, thinking of him as the demon fox. ''Disgusting female.'' Naruto scoffed and kicked the ground to rush forward. Even as Tobi tried to stop him, he evaded his grasp and dashed forward. However, Naruto didn''t attack Hinata first¨C he rushed at Neji instead. "Neji, you bastard!!" A yellow-golden cloak of chakra appeared around Naruto''s body, while a (+) icon formed in both his eyes, ovepping with his Sharingan. Neji vanished from the trajectory of the attack¨C clearly Teleporting¨C and then appeared right back on the spot after Naruto passed through. "Alright Hinata," Neji said to his annoying cousin. "Try to talk to him. I am gonna vanish from here since otherwise, he won''t stop attacking me. Don''t worry, I will keep the orange mask busy. Besides, I doubt he will try anything unless I do first." Naruto attacked Neji again, and he just blinked out of existence and reappeared on the same spot once more. "Good luck." Then Neji vanished for real, making Naruto groan in annoyance and look around as both his eyes and senses failed to detect the man at all. Tobi had also fallen back, now standing in a tree in the far, unwilling to meddle in this unless it broke into a fight between Naruto and Neji. Naruto turned to Hinata in rage. Hinata smiled at him awkwardly. "N-naruto, let''s talk this through. This is all a misunderstanding, just hear me out and I can-" "Shut up, Hinata! Where is that bastard cousin of yours? Call him back! Right now! Otherwise I will have to force him toe out using you!" Naruto didn''t listen to her at all and roared at her. Hinata''s smile froze. Naruto failed to receive an answer from her even after five seconds passed, and at that his body shivered in sheer anger. "Where is your cousin?!" Naruto leashed at Hinata. "You better have an answer for that!" Then, his feetnded on the girl''s side. "Tell me, where is Neji Hyuga?!" The kick created a sound simr to an explosion, coupled with the sound of bones breaking, as Hinata was unable to react to the assault and was thrown down far from the rooftop,nding in the forest below. "Come out, Neji! Or she dies today!" Naruto yelled in pure anger. He hadn''t missed Hinata''s expression of shock and disbelief that she wore before getting thrown away, but he didn''t care for that. From his perspective, she was just another girl from Konoha, one who saw him like a zoo animal, and she deserved to experience the same fate. Naruto kicked the ground and jumped down into the forest, where Hinata had created a crater in the ground, and used his Sharingan to unleash a genjutsu at her in full force. ¡ª - ¡ª Neji observed the ''battle'' unfold below in calm silence. In the same way that Midnight and Nagant''s personalities (slightly) changed after merging with the Nine-Tails, Naruto had changed as well. Except his change was far greater than theirs¨C possibly due to his pent-up emotion being greater, or perhaps because he was the true host of Kurama. Whatever the case, Naruto was now apletely different beast. Did he enjoy seeing a girl get beaten? Possibly. It depended on the context. Did he enjoy seeing ''his girl'' get beaten? If only the one beating them was him, because some of his girls liked to be beaten. But if another man touched his girls, that was a no-no game which resulted in a game-over for the said man. Unfortunately, Hinata wasn''t ''his girl''. Not yet. She was just ''a girl'' who in this context deserved the beating for reality to sink into her thick little head. Naruto wasn''t Naruto anymore¨C and even when he was, he never deserved her. Naruto was pretty much beating reality into her dumb little head right now. He started his attacks fromplicated casual punches, and at point moving to outright torture as he used the rasengan to twist her fingers one after another, all to her agony and cries, intending to "wake her up". Truthfully, Neji found her drive touching. The amount of obsession she had for him was shocking given she had barely interacted with him in her 19 years of life. Perhaps it was the Will of this World? Or perhaps the will of Hagoromo himself¨C so that Boruto is born one day to keep this world safe from the Otsutsukis? Whatever the case, Neji doubted that Will would live on after this. If Naruto didn''t want Hinata to call Neji to show himself, he would have killed Hinata already. Naruto was doing all this beating only for Hinata to call Neji out in the open. Though Naruto didn''t know that she wasn''t going to do that because Neji had told her before that he would drag her to safety the moment she called his name. Neji kept his eyes on the scene as the stubborn Hyuga refused to call him, and rather got beaten while trying to shake Naruto ''awake''. ~"Um¡­ Onii-sama."~ Hanabi''s shaken voice sounded out from within his heaven. ~"I-I think this is enough¡­ can''t you stop him already?"~ "I told you to watch this at your own risk." Neji said seriously. "I am doing this for her own good, this is mental illness." Some may say he shouldn''t be the one talking, as so many girls were obsessed with him in ways that Hinata wasn''t with Naruto, but those "some" would be wrong. Because unlike Naruto, Neji was obsessed with those girls as well. ~"...My God. What has he be."~ Tsunade''s voice eximed, clearly shaken by Naruto''s cruelty. ~"Neji, stop this please, this is getting harder to watch."~ Neji didn''t stop. Because the stubborn girl hadn''t called for help yet. But truthfully¡­ he was starting to get angry at Naruto. ¡ª - ¡ª "Call him!" Naruto punched Hinata in the face once again, making her eyes shake inside her skull. "Do it!" "Naruto¡­ why are you¡­" she spat the words between the attacks. "Do you not remember¡­ that night¡­ when you saved me¡­?" Her expression paused as she was thrown into a genjutsu by Naruto''s Sharingan. A genjutsu where she drowned to death and her expression turned to horror. "I don''t fucking care!" he yelled, watching her return to her senses. Naruto was unable toprehend why she was mentioning that day. It was he who saved her, not the other way around¨C so it''s not as if he was indebted to her. Rather, she was indebted to him and she should just call Neji out if she wanted to repay that debt, shouldn''t she? At his eyes, her already teary eyes trembled as she gave him a pained look. Naruto groaned at that expression. "You are not anyone special to me, you idiotic bitch! You belong to Konoha, so you die! Except for Iruka-sensei, everyone else will die!" ''So that''s how it is.'' Hinata''s eyes shook. Suddenly, she regretted her decision to want to see him. She would have much rather preferred to live her life and die peacefully one day with the belief that her Naruto¨C the one she loved¨C had died that day by the hands of Kiana. But now, she had just heard him say such painful words. At one point of being assaulted by Naruto, she had started to believe that this actually wasn''t Naruto, this was just the Nine-Tailed Fox who had taken Naruto''s appearance. But since he spoke of Iruka, it proved that he was still Naruto, not the fox. This meant¡­ Naruto''s indifference towards her emotions wasn''t a change brought by this new dark chakra he had, it was a fact that Naruto carried with him always. All this time¡­ she was a nobody. An insignificant girl that never caught his eyes. Someone who was always covered by the shadow of Sakura to his eyes, by the shadow of the same girl who probably did intimate things with her cousin now. All of a sudden, a new feeling emerged within her. In one corner of her heart, Hinata felt victorious. Happy that Naruto had faced the same fate she did¨C actually, maybe his fate was worse? After all, he saw his crush getting stolen, and she hadn''t. Naruto held her by the cor while his fist raised in the air and prepared to attack, but then something weird happened. "...Ahahaha-" Hinataughed, her lips widening to reveal the missing teeth inside her bloody mouth. Naruto stopped attacking her, frowning in confusion. "I am such a fool. Don''t you agree, Naruto-kun?" Naturo''s frown deepened. "That''s not even half of what I''ve been through. Yet look at you breaking down." He looked at her with a disgusted snort. However, Naruto didn''t realise that it wasn''t her willpower that was weak, it was his words that were too harsh for her. She could hold on to a hundred more of these punches, even if they killed her, she wouldn''t have been broken. But the situation at hand, his words and his indifferent attitude,pletely shattered any will she had. Naruto scoffed. "Look at you break. Yet your cousin isn''t here to save you. Don''t you regret it, having such a backstabber for a cousin?" Hinata keptughing. "At least he is better than some certain people." Naruto stayed silent for a moment and then punched her again when he realised who she meant by that. In rage, his Sharingan shone briefly as he unleashed a genjutsu onto her¨C a genjutsu where her skin burned asva was poured into it. At the same time, he punched her in the gut and watched her gasp for her life. "How? How is he better than me, huh?!" He pulled her by the hair and yelled at her face. "Answer me!" Hinata''sughter stopped and she looked at him with dead eyes. "I don''t know how to exin." Hinata went silent. "...Maybe he is better in the sense that he isn''t a fool." Naruto growled like a beast and raised his ws to scar her face permanently, but this time¨C for the first time, Hinata stopped trying to convince him. She didn''t want to spend any more time here. She had seen everything she wanted and she hadn''t wanted to see. At one point she had thought now that her ''Naruto-kun'' was dead, there was no point in her life¨C but she didn''t have such thoughts anymore. She wanted to leave and¡­ live. "Please," she muttered before he swung. "Make this stop." Naruto''s ws went down to scar her face, but it stopped mid-air before it hit, caught by a hand that was strong and firm. Hinata looked up and found Neji wearing the mask of indifference, almost simr to Naruto''s but¡­ his was a mask. Even she could sense the anger beneath. "That is enough," Neji said, making Naruto turn to him¨C just as the boy used his other arm to throw a punch. "I said. ENOUGH." Neji''s eyes glowed briefly and his palm struck Naruto''s abdomen before the punch couldnd, an earsplitting shockwave rushing out of the palm, as Naruto was shot back¨C not a meter or two far away, but kilometres far from this ce as he broke through walls of trees and went flying in the sky. Neji turned to Hinata, releasing a sigh as gave her an annoyed look. "Probably will sound like a dick, but I just wanna say, I told you so. This is on you." Hinata didn''t reply as he carefully picked her bloody body up. She realised she couldn''t feel his touch in most ces. The nerves were gone. "I think you need rest." He spoke, tapping her neck as she watched her world turn nk before she could reply. "Goodnight." ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 280: 280: Unfair (1) Chapter 280: 280: Unfair (1) Chapter 280: Unfair (1) ¡ª Arima had all her attention locked on the hologram screen that floated in the middle of the huge room she was sitting in. The screen showed the¡­ ''battle'' between Naruto and her daughter. She was somewhat d that only her, Hanabi, Shizune and Tsunade were in this room to see the state her daughter Hinata was put into. If the other girls saw Hinata like this, what if they bullied her? As a mother, she definitely loved Hinata¨C but even she had to admit her daughter was just so very dumb in this particr choice she made. Why in the world would she choose Naruto over her cousin who was a freaking God? She would have respected her choice if this was actually love, but this wasn''t love¨C this was an unhealthy, one-sided obsession. In the hologram screen, Neji appeared beside Naruto and then sted him far in the distance before picking up Hinata''s bloody body. Arima was worried about Hinata, but knowing even if Hinata died she could always be revived¨C Arima couldn''t help but smile at the scene of Hinata in Neji''s arms. They looked good together. ¡­Earlier, Neji told Arima that she shouldn''t be selfish and ept living in heaven with her husband. That she had responsibility as Hinata''s mother, because even though he would surely take care of Hanabi, he had no reason to take care of Hinata. So as her mother, Arima should take care of her. That implied that¨C if he took care of Hinata too, then as a mother she could rest assured. In that case, she could go and live with her husband. Then she and both her daughters will be happy. What more could a person who is also a mother want after this? Arima watched Neji teleport inside the room in a sh of white light as she decided to sit down and talk with himter tonight. For her daughters'' sake. ¡ª - ¡ª "H-Hinata nee-chan!" When Neji reappeared inside the pce, it was Hanabi who ran to him immediately and gawked at Hinata''s bloody, unconscious body with her eyes wide and teary. Her small, angry head snapped upwards to look at Neji with a re. "You! Always! Why do you have to go so overboard?!" "I told you to watch at your own risk." Neji patted her head with a force of telekinesis, making her groan and jump in her spot. He restrained her with the same force to not let her dome run to him, and turned to Arima. "Aunty, look after your youngest, please. I will take care of the oldest in another room." Hanabi tried to say something, but Arima quickly nodded and pulled her back. Neji was about to teleport to a bedroom, to put Hinata in a rest, but Tsunade slipped to his side and clung to his arm. He shot her a look but didn''t say anything, and taking that as a sign Shizune joined the assault, taking his other arm. Tsunade gave her a surprised look, but the short-haired medic-nin just bit her lip and looked away. Shrugging, Neji teleported to one of the countless bedrooms in this pce, with Tsunade and Shizune by his side and Hinata in his arms. The bedroom he reappeared in was fancier than the ones where Kings and Emperors lived. It even had a magical Air Conditioner that changed temperature automatically to numbers that the people inside would be mostfortable in. Unlike the living room, the bedrooms of this pce had a smaller ''heaven-effect'' that increased the pleasure/rxation of the people who were on top of the beds. Neji walked over to the king-sized bed and was about to drop Hinata on top of it¨C but stopped midway when he realised just how much she was bleeding. Droplets of blood were trickling down from her wounds, messing up the floor beneath. "Just keep her floating with telekinesis and clean up the wounds," Tsunade suggested from the side, making Neji nod. "...Do you need help?" Shizune asked, following behind Tsunade. "No need, I will just use my healing spells." Neji shook his head. In the next second, Hinata floated upwards from his arms andidfortably on top of the force of telekinesis that even caught the droplets of blood that fell from her and kept them held midair. With a thought, Neji cast a [Major Heal], causing Hinata''s body to glow in a golden light as all her wounds closed at a visible rate. It wasn''t just the wounds, but her twisted bones fixed their position, her broken teeth regrew and her hair that were destroyed in the fight healed back into existence as well. In seconds, the bleeding Hinata was healthy again. Though her clothes were still bloody. He could fix it with a [Cleanse], but that wouldn''t fix the damage to the dress. Should he just¡­ "..." Neji nced at the two girls on his side, making Tsunade tilt her head in curiosity while Shizune blushed¨C probably knowing what he was about to do. "What''s up?" Tsunade asked. "Nothing." Neji shook his head and focused on Hinata again. They wouldn''t mind, right? This was for Hinata''s own good. Sighing, Neji waved his hand in the air as if he was drawing an invisible picture, and each of his waves caused Hinata''s clothes to loosen up and fall to the ground. Soon, Hinata''s breasts jumped up and greeted the world with a jiggle. Hinata''s panties followed not long after that. Shizune had frozen in her spot when Hinata''s breasts were freed, looking down at her own chest and then biting her lips. Tsunade on the other hand was looking at Neji. Neji ignored the look Tsunade was giving him and rather focused on the clothes he just collected. He could fix it, recing the damaged parts with parts bought by Divine Points¨C but he didn''t feel like doing everything. He was a God after all. With a snap of his fingers, Albedo¨C the Angel-Dragon-Subus hybrid¨C appeared in the room in a sh of white light and smiled at Neji. "Anything you want, milord?" Albedo asked, her tone naturally flirtatious. The two girls beside him shifted their attention to the angel¨C but there wasn''t much of a reaction since they had met before when they went to meet the Konoha souls. Neji looked at Albedo and pointed his chin at the mess of clothes and she looked at them, blinking, before nodding. She could understand hismand without a verbal response. "As you wish," Albedo said. "I will fix this, then make a dozen copies of this, and then burn the original one. Is that it?" "Yes." Neji nodded, watching her smile as she picked up the clothes and then vanished. From beside him, Tsunade gave him a strange look. "I get the copy part, Hinata doesn''t have any spare clothes, but why destroy the original one?" "She doesn''t need to wear the clothes she bled on," Neji said seriously, making Tsunade hum for a moment with a raised eyebrow. "I didn''t get the same treatment," she said while looking at him. "I bled in my battle against Pain too. You gave me new clothester, but you didn''t burn the old cloth." Neji looked at her for a moment before snapping his fingers, making a hologram appear in the air that showed a past incident that happened in this ce. In the clip, it was Neji who had Tsunade''s bloody outfit in his hands before lighting them up in ck mes. "I just never bothered sharing that information," he said, waving away the screen and smiling at her even as she looked at the clip in disbelief. It wasn''t disbeliefing from something touching he did¨C it was disbelief from the fact that he did something so stupid at all. Neji allowed her some time and guided Hinata''s naked body on the bed, then threw a simple nket over her body¨C which only seemed to increase her beauty as she looked like food waiting to be eaten. Neji didn''t bother to make her wear anything since sleeping naked tends to feel much more rxed. "We are done here," Neji said and grabbed Tsunade by her hand while pulling Shizune by her waist with the other hand. "Let''s go." He teleported with them, vanishing in thin air, and reappearing in the living room. ¡ª - ¡ª In the meantime when Neji was gone with Hinata to meet Naruto, the other girls were busy doing their own stuff. In fact, they didn''t even know that Neji had been gone at all. Temari, Tenten, and Samui were in the training gym, working on their own powers to not disappoint the name of the Dragon Sage. Kiana, Nemuri and Toga were not here, they were taken away by Yue. Mostly for Toga''s training as a vampire, but also to keep the initial two girls in a separate environment for now. Most of the girls living in heaven didn''t like the foxes, and so they were feeling pretty down about it. Hinata''s verbal assault earlier was thest nail that made them depressed. So Neji decided to send the two of them with Toga for a vacation of some sort. He didn''t have to worry about them doing anything crazy since there was Yue to keep them in check.. Atst, thest batch of girls¡ª Sakura, Ino and Karin were in the garden, sitting under a tree and looking at each other in silence. "You are such a bitch, you know that?" Ino broke the silence, giving Sakura a dirty look. "You got hooked up with him even though you two fought in the onsen. How does that work? I have had a crush on him since that day, you know? Yet you stole him first. How many times does this make it that you stole something that I fancy?" Sakura couldn''t help but scoff at that im. "It''s not my fault that I am so much more beautiful and charismatic than you. It would be weird if he was more attracted to you, you know?" Sakura said, returning her dirty look. "I am simply better. That''s why he chose me over you." Ino scoffed back. "He chose me over you? Are you kidding me? What gave you that idea?" Sakura looked confused at that question. "He invited me on a date when we went to do this Obito & Hiruko mission. The date just never happened because of the situation at hand." Ini red at Sakura. "You''re just a lucky bitch who got the advantage of sharing a mission with him first. That''s the only reason you got to suck his dick. He never chose you ''over me'', he just reached out to you first because you were lucky!" The two girls then broke out into an aggressive verbal fight. From the side, Karin couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. Though it did make her curious¨C beyond being super powerful, what made these girls so obsessed with that Neji? ¡­For a moment, Karin''s face reddened as her sses covered the dirty look in her eyes. She quickly shook her head though, remembering that she was loyal to only Sasuke. Instead of thinking absurd and stupid things, she needed to figure out a way to escape this ce and find Sasuke. Somehow. For now, she just listened to the two girls arguing¨C mostly cringing at their insults but her goal was to pick any information that may help her against Neji. ** ** ** Master4thWall: A "Smut Arc" is iing, so I will start posting every day for this week to get that over with as soon as possible. Might post more based on the votes. If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 281: 281: Unfair (2) Chapter 281: 281: Unfair (2) Chapter 281: Unfair (2) ¡ª Later that night, the girls¨C excluding Hinata¨C were gathered around to listen to the next step of Neji''s ns. Under the dark, dim lights, they all sat on the clean floor beside each other and watched Neji speak. Even Kurenai was present now, though it seemed she only came out of her room because of Mirai. "The Raikage has called out all the Kages for the Five Kage Summit¡ª a gathering for all the Kages, some of you may have heard about it." Neji said while looking at everyone. "If my prediction is correct, which I think should be the case¨C then the orange mask-wearing guy will appear in the Summit. Possibly apanied by Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. I believe they will announce the Fourth Great Ninja War upon the entire world." The girls had various reactions to that information, but none were too extreme. After all, the person they were following¨C Neji¨C also nned to do the same. "Technically, they would say the same stuff I want to say to the Kages, but I still want to go there and dere war from my side as well." "I will only be taking Tsunade with me, to somewhat intimidate them. Make them understand that a former Kage is by my side." Neji knew there wasn''t any real reason to intimidate like this at this point, given that he had defeated them all by himself with threatening ease before. But at least it would be funny to see their reaction. "Question," Temari raised her hand. "What about Naruto and Sasuke? That masked man, too. Do you wanna kill them? Or¡­" she trailed off. Neji shook his head. "I would have killed them earlier, when I went out with Hinata, if I really wanted to. So, no, I wouldn''t do that." "Ooh¡­" "I will kill them at the end of the war. Until then, they''re rather useful to us. They''re doing the jobs that would have fallen on my shoulders otherwise. That''s why there is no point in killing them yet." When Neji said that, the expressions of Sakura, Ino, and Karin shifted. Sakura''s face changed because of Naruto, not Sasuke. She had heard about what happened to Hinata, but since she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes she didn''t fully understand that Naruto wasn''t Naruto anymore. The other two girls, however, were clearly worried about Sasuke. Ino''s face calmed soon, she had no actual connection with Sasuke after all. But Karin kept frowning. ''...This Karin is pretty idiotic.'' Neji concluded in his head. ''Oh well.'' No other people looked hesitant at his words. Tsunade had seen Naruto''s change with her own eyes, so she didn''t have any reason to protest, though she did look sad at the realisation that the Naruto that was breathing right now wasn''t the same one she knew. "Alright, any other question?" Neji asked but nobody raised their hands. "If not, then let''s end the meeting here. I don''t quite like this seriousness." He pped his hands once and the dark, gloomy lights around the room snapped back to colourful ones. A sweet fragrance filled the air and soft music entered everyone''s ears. "Ah¡­" "Haah, it''s finally over." "What was the point of the dramatic atmosphere, by the way?" All the girls released a relieved sigh and Tenten asked Neji a question. Neji didn''t answer and just crashed on the couch. "Guys, any suggestions on what to do tonight? Something entertaining. The Summit is tomorrow, we canze around a bit for tonight.." Neji asked, curious at what his girls found entertaining. "Oh, I know! Let''s watch a movie, Neji! I really like the movies here, they''re great!" Tenten suggested, looking cheerful. "Can we?" "Alright. Does anyone have anything else to suggest?" "Onii-sama, let''s go on a tour of the outside world. I always wanted to have a night out in one of those big cities, but father never let me! Please, let''s go!" Hanabi pleaded with puppy dog eyes. "Alright to that too. Anybody else?" "Hey! This isn''t fair!" Temari yelled all of a sudden, and it didn''t seem like a suggestion. "You n to leave a Shadow or Wood Clone with each of us and go out with Hanabi with your real body?! This isn''t fair!" "I never said I was going out with her in my real body¡­" Neji nked. "Oh, sure, it''s not as if we couldn''t tell." Temari narrowed her eyes at him. "In any case, my point still stands. There are eleven people here, including Mirai and Karin. You alone can''t be with everyone, so one lucky person will get the real body while the others get a clone. How is that fair?" "I mean technically, all of my clones are myself. One mind, controlling all the bodies I create." Neji pointed out. "Yeah, I see your point, but there is no solution. Just do rock paper scissors and decide" "What sort of God are you, then?" It was Tsunade who dared to say that before quickly shrugging casually. "Just saying. You know, Gods are usually said to be omnipresent. Can''t you do something simr, instead of using clones? Well technically your variation of clones is basically that, but still." Neji opened his mouth to say something, to protest, but he closed it soon after. "Actually," Neji hummed. "That may not be impossible¡­" Before the girls could react, Neji gathered his mana and spawned 2500 clones in an instant. The Multi Shadow Clone technique that he stole from the Konoha vault a week ago allowed him to create this many clones without wasting time. Neji could only properly control 500, but he wasn''t trying to fully control the clones, he was simply trying to evolve up the Jutsu to probably a sort of Omnipresence skill. He doubted it would be that easy, though. In seconds, the 2500 clones multiplied. This time, 5000 clones appeared. In the next few seconds, the clones became 1000 thousand. Then, they became 20000 thousand. Then 40k. Then 80k. Then 160k. Seconds became minutes, and at one point, uncountable clones were filling up every corner of heaven¨C excluding the public ground for the Konoha souls. About nine minutester, Neji finally received a notification. [Multi Shadowclone Jutsu has reached Level 25!] [It has evolved to Endless Shadow Clone Jutsu - Level 1. Allows the user to create any number of Shadow Clones at once as long as they have enough Chakra.] "...That didn''t end in the way I wanted it to be." Neji said, looking at the notification and sighting. "Let''s keep going." He kept going, all to the dazed eyes of the girls as they felt Neji''s chakra from all around them. Truthfully, the pressure of these countless Nejis was almost suffocating for them, and Neji hadn''t yet realised that. When he did realise though, he was about to stop immediately¨C as this new Jutsu was getting harder to level up, but right then another notification popped up. It wasn''t a notification about the Jutsu level-up. No. It was about a new¡­ divinity. [You have attained the divinity¡ª "Minor Omnipresence"] [Divinity: Omnipresence Rank: Minor Details: You are a God, a divine existence who owns a personal heaven of his own. You have eyesight that stretches endlessly, and you have the ability to teleport yourself anywhere your eyes go. So how are you not Omnipresent yet? Effect: Allows you to be at multiple ces at the same time as long as your eyes can see the said ces.] Neji blinked at the wall of text. Omnipresence. One limited only by his eyesight. Which meant he could be anywhere around 105 kilometres from his spot, and given that ''spot'' would keep increasing the more ces he is in at the same time it technically meant he could be everywhere in the world¨C given enough time. Neji cancelled all the clones at once, removing the pressure away from the girls, and stood up straight. "Temari, you said all of you deserve the original?" Neji asked her, watching her look at him in a daze. "Here you go." Neji appeared beside Temari. "I hope," Another Neji appeared beside Hanabi. "That you all," Yet another Neji appeared beside Tenten. "Don''t get bored of mypany." One by one, Neji appeared beside all the girls in the room. All of them. Yet, they weren''t Shadow Clones, they were all he, him, and himself. This feeling of multiple presences felt¡­ weird. It couldn''tpare to sharing senses with his clones, this one had a sense of supernatural to it. Because he wasn''t feeling the senses through the clones, he was feeling his own senses scattered around the room. Due to some bullshit space-time reasons that he couldn''tprehend yet. To answer Temari''s previousint, there was no main body anymore, because none of these was ''the'' original body. All of the bodies here were original. Under the governor of Neji''s lone consciousness that appeared to him as if it had surpassed the limits of mortal understanding and ascended to a higher state of existence. "Well," "So," "Like," "I am asking again," "Who wants to do what?" "Don''t be shy," "I am here for everyone." The path to omnipotent godhood was just starting for Neji. ** ** ** Maste4thWall Note: The next few chapters will only be smutty. Also, for the particr portion of readers who don''t like "clone sex", ''technically'' all the smut in the next few chapters will be done by a "clone". So disimer. Chapter 282: 282: Hey, Auntie (*) Chapter 282: 282: Hey, Auntie (*) Chapter 282: Hey, Auntie (*) ¡ª Most of the girls had different wishes after being presented with this new opportunity. Some even dubbed it as the weing party for their new life. Tenten wanted to watch a movie, and Tsunade, Shizune, and Samui wanted to join her. Hanabi wanted to experience the nightlife of the ninja world, and surprisingly Temari wanted to join her. Neji didn''t understand. She was talking about fairness this, fairness that¨C implying she wanted to do something different than the already proposed options (them being¨C watch a movie and go out), so he was assuming she would have another wish. But surprisingly, she wanted to go out as well. Turns out, Neji was still not on the level where he could fully understand women. Only one Neji went to watch a movie, because one Neji could handle four women any day. Only one went out with Hanabi and Temari as well, the reason being the same as above. In front of him, only Sakura, Ino, Karin, Arima, Kurenai and Mirai remained. Sakura and Ino seemed to havee to an understanding. Neji hadn''t eavesdropped on their conversation because he was out with Hinata back then, but¡­ he could guess what they were nning as they exchanged nces. "Um, Neji, about Ino¡­" Sakura trailed off, clearing her throat. "How about we go somewhere private and discuss this?" Neji nodded without any hesitation. "Alright! Ino, let''s go. Oh, Karin, follow us, we are supposed to look after you. After all." said Sakura, pulling Ino and Karin away as one of the remaining Nejis guided them to somewhere private. For a moment, Karin seemed to hesitate, but she had no chance of resisting as Sakura pulled her arm with gori-like strength. Now only Arima, Kurenai, and Mirai remained. The little girl with long hair reaching her waist¨C Mirai¨C looked up at Neji with her blood-red eyes. There was silence for a moment before she got up from her mother''s embrace and ran to jump on Neji. Neji caught her mid-air and hugged her. "Hey, mista, I wanna y. You went to y with everyone else, I wanna y too! Can we y?" Mirai asked. Mirai didn''t call him father anymore but rather said ''Mista''. Her words weren''t as developed as that of her body''s age, after all. Though it was far greater than what she should be capable of with her mental age in consideration. She sounded very cute, nheless. It was Asuma''s loss for leaving such an innocent soul behind. Mirai looked at Neji''s face with glittering eyes, filled with hope. Neji hummed for a moment, mostly to give her an anxious feeling, and nodded with a smile. "Alright, let''s y." Mirai''s face brightened as she smiled and hugged him again. "Yay! We are gonna y. Can motha join us?" "Does ''motha'' want to join us?" Neji asked while ncing at Kurenai. The former Kunoichi was smiling softly, though her eyes were still somewhat dry. She nodded slowly. Neji looked at Mirai again. "Alright, it''s decided. Now you choose what we y with." A few minutester, Neji moved Kurenai and Mirai to the yground, where all sorts of children''s toys were present. He wanted to talk to Kurenai about Asuma, but he decided to put it at the back of the list for now since Mirai was here. Now though, only Arima Hyuga remained in the room, sitting on a couch and smiling at him. Neji cancelled his other spawns and only one of his remained in the room. He walked over and sat down beside her with ease, "What''s up aunty? Are you enjoying your time here?" "It is a rxing ce, yes." Arima nodded as she shifted a bit to the side, creating distance between her and Neji. "Though, you aren''t gonna ask me what I wanna do? Mhm, am I not allowed to demand such a thing?" "Oh, no no, you are allowed. Of course, you are." Nejiughed, not minding her creating distance. "I just didn''t think you''d want special, alone time with me. Is there any particr reason behind it though, or do you just miss your husband?" At his quite perverse joke, Arima just gave a respectfulugh. "I see what you are trying, but, no that''s not it. Though yes, I do miss Hiashi, and I still love him as well." Arima said, suggesting that he should back off. "I just wanted to talk with you." "Mmh¡­ about what?" "About Hinata and Hanabi''s future." When she said that, Neji looked at her with a tilt of his head before nodding slowly. "Alright. Here, or somewhere private?" ¡ª - Taking a vigorous young man¨C notorious for his debauched activities¨C to one''s bedroom may not be the smartest thing to do, but Arima did so anyway. It surely wasn''t out of trust that he won''t go after his aunt¨C after all, he was sleeping with one of his cousins already. She just had this feeling that nothing bad would happen tonight. Though it did feel somewhat awkward when he sat beside her in the bed, casually as if this was so very normal. It was fine in the living room, but in the bedroom, sitting so close to one another¡­ it felt weird. Arima supposed she at least deserved this much for making this decision. "About Hinata and Hanabi, huh?" "...Yes." "Alright. What did you have to say?" Neji asked, his demeanour entirely casual. "Frankly, I am a bit confused." "Why so?" Rather than speaking her mind out right, Arima decided she should first listen to what he was trying to say. "As I have said before about Hanabi, she is fine with me. She will live like a queen, maybe even a real one when I take over this world. I am sure even you can tell I am somewhat favoured towards her, right? I adore her quite a lot." He was right, Arima had noticed that. Temari and Tsunade may be the only other ones whom he adored as much as Hanabi. Arima was happy about that, happy that her daughter was held so high by Neji¡­ But- "Yes. I did notice. Thank you for confirming your ims from back then." Arima bowed softly. "I am happy for the treatment Hanabi is getting from you. It warms my heart. However, seeing her so happy simply makes me worry for my eldest daughter more." "Is that so¡­?" She nodded. "Yes." "Hinata is like a lost child. At first, she was obsessed with a man who didn''t do her feelings any justice. That foolish choice has made her lose all her purpose in life. I¡­ As her mother, I want the best for her. What best man is there other than you? So I have a request¡­" Arima sped his hands between her own trembling hands and looked at his eyes pleadingly. "..." "Please make her forget about Naruto. Make her fall in love with you. When she does, please take care of her in the same way you are taking care of Hanabi. Please." Arima wouldn''t lie¨C it felt damn weird asking someone to seduce her own daughter. At least, she was asking this for Hinata''s own good. As for the fact that Neji and her two daughters were cousins¨C Arima didn''t care. After all, she and her husband were cousins too before marriage. This wasn''t anything unusual between the Hyugas. Neji stared at her pleading expression in silence, which made her nervousness grow. Just when he opened his mouth, a twisting feeling erupted in her stomach and she was forced to gulp it down. "That''s possible." Neji nodded softly. However before Arima could feel relief spread to her body, Neji reached out a hand to gently grab her by the chin. He made her face turn to him, making her white eyes look into his cosmic blue ones. "But what about you aunty?" "Uh¡­ N, Neji this-" "You want the best for your daughter, but what about yourself?" Arima was happy, really happy when he agreed. But now her blood had run cold as she felt his touch. Her eyes widened as she tried to back off instinctively. But she couldn''t back off. He grabbed her by the waist, pulled her closer, and spun her around before pushing her down on the bed. ''Oh god¡­ no, this isn''t good.'' Arima gulped as he loomed over her like what seemed like a hungry beast in her eyes. "You said you still loved uncle. Is that true?" Neji asked in a casual voice. She nodded even as she avoided making eye contact. That made his chuckle in clear amusement. When he opened his mouth the next second, Arima froze in her spot. "Then what was that you did with my father when he was still alive?" Arima''s head snapped to look at him as her heart clenched. How did he know that? Neji''s father¨C Hiashi''s twin brother¨C Hizashi Hyuga. In the past, she had made some¡­ terrible mistakes with him that she regretted to this day. "Love, eh?" Nejiughed mockingly. "All of you Hyuga bitches are sick in the head, really." "N, Neji¡­ this is a misunderstanding, I don''t know who told you this, but this is not the truth. I-" "Do you think uncle knows of this?" Neji interrupted her. Arima gulped. Seeing her gulp, he smirked down at her and continued his speech. "The fact that his own brother fucked his wife in his own room¨C does uncle know that?" "..." "Sure, the room was covered with Fuinjutsu seals that blocked the sight of the other Hyugas¨C but you know very well that uncle could see through it. Right? Tell me, do you think uncle never noticed?" When she failed to make any sounds, Neji snorted in amusement. "I did though. I noticed, I saw it all. My eyes could always see through the Fuinjutsu seals. But do you think uncle did? Are you certain he never caught you two indulging in lustful pleasure in all the years his brother spent fucking you like a ragdoll?" Arima''s face had paled like a corpse by then. She gulped to hydrate her dry throat and contemted the possibility. No¡­ no, that''s impossible. If Hiashi had ever noticed, he would have stopped them right away. Heck, Arima was sure he would have killed or crippled Hizashi if that happened. "Perhaps he didn''t want to stop you two." Neji suggested, as if reading her thought process. "That¡­ What are you implying?" "Perhaps it turned him on? Seeing his brother having fun with his wife. You of all people should know that the Hyugas have always been somewhat voyeuristic, don''t you?" Arima''s heart dropped. Neji was above her and was pushing her hands down. If not for that, she would have withdrawn her hands and covered her ashamed face long ago. "Hanabi is a prime example." Neji continued before pausing. "Though she just likes to stalk me in particr¨C" "¨CWait a minute," suddenly, Neji''s eyes widened. "...Hey, is Hanabi really Uncle''s daughter? My father was still alive when she was born. I saw father fuck you more than uncle did, so the chances of Hanabi being my half-sister is higher than her being my cousin." Arima''s breathing became ragged as her eyes grew teary. That¡­ she wasn''t sure about that. But deep inside she had always feared that to be the case. Even in the worst-case scenario, she at least believed nobody would ever find out about that. In fact, when Hizashi was sacrificed and sent to Kumo she was somewhat relieved because there was nobody left who could doubt Hanabi not being Hisashi''s daughter. "Aunty," Neji lowered his face close to hers, whispering with a strange expression. "I don''t really care about this subject¨C as it changes nothing between me and Hanabi, but think about it. What do you think your daughters will think of you when I reveal the truth to them? Will Hinata and Hanabi still be so close? Or perhaps would they hate each other? What about uncle? Should I go to the lower-heaven and tell him about this?" "Please don''t¡­" Arima was on the verge of tears as she pleaded to him. "That''d ruin me¡­ please, don''t do such a thing. Hisashi will always hate me if you do." "I doubt that, aunty. Neji chuckled as he grabbed her by the waist and spun around, sitting up. Now he sat on the edge of the bed with her on hisp, her back pulled to rest against his chest as one of his arms was wrapped around her waist, with the other one resting on her thigh. "Would you believe me if i said he always knew you were fucking my father?" "...What? "Yup. He just never talked about it, after all he liked seeing it. Seeing you moan for another man. It turned him on seeing his wife getting satisfied. What a good husband, isn''t he?" Arima was about to say something, about to protest his ims, she wanted to say her husband wasn''t like that¨C but before she could do any of that, Neji snapped his finger. Following that, a hologram screen appeared in the air above. Arima''s heart trembled as she saw what was on the screen. Her husband. Hisashi Hyuga was in his room which was located in the lower-heaven. In his room, a hologram was floating in front of him too¨C except on that screen the scene of Arima stiffly sitting on Neji''sp was ying. Hiashi¡­ Had he been watching all along?! It seemed so, from the looks of it. However, strangely, though Hiashi did look angry¨C at the same time¡­ he looked turned on. "Whoa, look at him, aunty. Now you tell me, do you think that''s the expression of a normal husband?" Nejiughed, his hand moving down her to feel her mature hips. She felt his finger dig into her and her eyes trembled as the gush of pleasure that spread to her body. It felt¡­ so good. Even though it was a simple touch. Whoa. Arima moaned instinctively, but froze once her eyes fell on the screen and she noticed that her husband was getting an erection. "Ah¡­" "Whew." Neji whistled. "Look at your husband, aunty. Such a nice man, he likes seeing his wife get pleased. Shouldn''t you be a nice wife and let him see what he wants?" Arima paused in her spot. She knew what he was trying to do. He was just trying to get into her pants so that he could fuck her brains out. This crazy bastard wanted to bed her right in front of her husband! But¡­ At this point, rather than feeling disgusted, she damn hoped he would do exactly that. me his touching and this nervous situation. Neji was right, she admitted, Hyuga bitches were crazy¨C otherwise, how would she exin this wetness she felt just from being threatened and ckmailed? Also, she wanted to know, if his touch alone was this great, how would the real thing feel? Besides, this wasn''t cheating. Arima turned to the screen where her husband flinched and looked at her, rapidly shaking his head while yelling something but no sound came from him. "Sorry, the voice module is a one-way thing. I didn''t want his voice to distract us when we got busy." Neji said, as he breathed on her neck and kissed it softly. Arima felt her insides squeeze as she felt his warm breath. Her husband seemed to yell louder seeing this. Though his voice didn''t reach her, even Arima could tell that he was telling her not to ept his offer. She might have taken him seriously if he wasn''t rock hard. Heck, he was harder than she had ever seen him get. ¡­Yet, it wasn''t as hard as the thing she felt poking her behind in real time. Yep, Hiashi wanted to see her fuck Neji. So this wasn''t cheating. Arima gulped, her eyes trembling for a moment before she nodded to herself. Then she turned over and suddenly kissed Neji. Neji blinked before his eyes formed a smile and he returned the kiss. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed Hiashi pause in the spot but¡­ Arima looked back into Neji''s beautiful eyes and grabbed his hand to ce them above her breasts. No, this wasn''t because she wanted Neji to fuck her. This was because Neji was ckmailing her, yes, that''s right. This was also for her husband. So that Hiashi could get a feast for his eyes. If he really was the sort of man who liked seeing his own wife getting manhandled by another man, so be it. "Mhmm~" Arima moaned. ¡ª - ¡ª ¨C - For the next few hours, Hiashi sat still in his room as he watched the screen floating in the air. His wife¡­ ¨C Ahhn! Y, yes! Yesh! Do me from behind! F-fuckh! ? Was moaning for another man. As her face was forcefully grabbed and turned to the side so that Neji could kiss her, she only moaned in pleasure. As he pushed her face down on the bed and mmed his hips on her ass, making it jiggle in a way that Hiashi had never seen before, Arima couldn''t help but moan. ¨C Take your r-revenge for treating you like a servant before! ? Neji was tall, but Arima wasn''t so much. So Hiashi wasn''t surprised when Neji picked her up in his embrace and made love with her in a way that was physically impossible for Hiashi. The worst thing was, that his wife looked to be drowning in pleasure. Hiashi still remembered the times he had spied on his brother fucking his wife, she had never made a face like this even then. ¨C Make this dirty cunt serve you from now on ?~ Ahhh, yesh! ¡­After hours of seeing his wife getting used like a fleshlight, Hiashi was tired too. The floor was wet from his tears and something else he wasn''t so proud of. At longst, Neji finished fucking her, filling her pussy to the brink with his cum. When he pulled out, she didn''t even have the energy to moan as she just whimpered. Her used body twitched, as did her freshly and well fucked pussy. "Arima¡­" As if she could hear his plea, she turned her head slightly to look at the screen, where he was. Then she turned her face away. "...!" That made Hiashi''s heart clutch. What had he done to Neji to receive such a punishment? ¨C Nothing to ''me'', but many things to the old me. Neji''s voice answered as he walked over to the screen, looking at Hiashi with a smirk. ¨C Anyway, next would be your daughter Hinata. After that, perhaps I will fuck your wife and both daughters at the same time? That sounds hot. Ho ho, but I am not going to let you watch again, of course. You can use your imagination for that. Hiashi''s eyes widened, and he stumbled forward with his hand reaching out. Hisashi tried to say something, but Neji justughed aloud as the screen disappeared. Hisashi stopped on his track, his eyes wide. No¡­ no, no! This message was unfair! This had to be a bad nightmare! But as Hisashi remembered his wife''s beautiful body jiggling for Neji with a mind-numbing expression stered on her face, he couldn''t decide if this was a nightmare at all. ** ** ** Picture of Arima Hyuga: [Image in this Paragraph/Comments] If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 283: 283: Selling-&-Buying (*) Chapter 283: 283: Selling-&-Buying (*) Chapter 283: Selling-&-Buying (*) ¡ª Kurenai was smiling softly for hours at this point, yet she wasn''t tired of it. Seeing her daughterughing so cheerfully, she felt happy. Momentarily, she had forgotten about the ordeal with Asuma. Kurenai had been sitting in one corner of the yground all this time while Neji was ying with Mirai. It was surprising how close they got¨C no, maybe it was more surprising that a person like Neji didn''t mind babysitting. Mirai fell asleep at one point, clearly tired. But even as she slept, she was still smiling. She was happy, which in turn made Kurenai very happy. "Thank you," Kurenai gave Neji a grateful nod as she received her daughter from his arms. "Even if you can be in multiple ces at the same time, you had no real reason to do this. Yet you did. Thanks for that." Neji smiled back. "No need for that. I actually don''t like kids, but as you saw Mirai is likeable even by me. ying with an innocent child is quite refreshing too." Neji paused. "...Different from the things I usually do." "Oh, I bet." Kurenai giggled at his implication. Soon they walked away from the yground, together, and started to roam around the garden outside. "So does it get old? Getting¡­id, I mean. With so many girls, no less." Even in this ''weing party'' ¨Cas dubbed by some of the girls¨C that Neji are holding tonight, Kurenai was sure there would be to of sex. "Interesting question." Neji sighed. "For now, no it hasn''t gotten old yet." "Ooh, I see." "Though if I had to admit, I did go somewhat overboard in this world. In my previous world, I did y around a bit, but very few were serious. Though in my defence, my goal this time was to make a cult." "Mmh, is that so?" Kurenai tilted her head. "''Cult'', you said.'' Then she hesitated for a moment before saying softly. "Does that mean you don''t see the girls in this ce like the five girls you talked about? You said they were basically your family, does that mean you don''t see these cultist girls as your family?" Neji''s lips twitched. Kurenai feared for a moment if she had offended him or not, but he spoke before she could apologise. "If you asked the same question a week ago, the answer would have been ''no''. It''s hard to see so many people as my family in this short amount of time. As I said that day, I have only been here for three weeks." "That''s true¡­" "But recently¡­ I got this new power which kind of ''forces'' me to see the girls in my ''harem'' in a more caring light." Neji said. "In short, yes¨C I do see them as my family." Though Kurenai got the impression that these cultist girls weren''t as important to him as the five otherworlder girls¨C she understood the point he made. This also was his family. A secondary one, sure, but a family nheless. Still, a power that forced a person of his stature? The universe sure was huge. Kurenai hummed to herself after that and both of them kept walking through the garden infortable silence under the moonlight of this sweet night. Kurenai made some small chat, asking if the moon in the sky was real or not, to which she learned it was just an illusion. At one point, Kurenai slowed down and looked at Neji with a strange gaze. "Mm?" Neji stopped too and turned to her with a curious gaze. "Well. Asuma left." Kurenai said. "Yes, that¡­ I wanted to talk about that too." He didn''t want to ruin her mood, she presumed, that''s why he didn''t speak first. Kurenai continued with an awkward expression on her face. She wasn''t sure if this was the right thing to do. "...So that means I and Mirai have no one else in this world other than each other. So I was wondering, in this lovely ''family'' of yours¨C what roles do we two y?" Kurenai asked gently. "..." "Are we included in your ''family''?" Neji''s expression was unreadable for a moment¨C and that made Kurenai self-conscious. She knew how this sounded, asking such a thing to a guy who could be her student. She must seem so cheap right now¡­ "To be fair, though I said these cultist girls are my family, at the same time they are my priestess'' as well." Neji spoke after a while. "Aha?" "So technically, since you are not one of my priestesses, you can''t really be counted as a part of this family." "Oh¡­ I, I see." Kurenai licked her dry lips and nodded dazedly. That wouldn''t work, she couldn''t be his priestess¨C not when she had a child to look after. Which meant that¡­ Neji interrupted her. "However, as I said before, my new power makes me care for the girls who are part of my ''harem''¡ú which is just a fancy term for girls whom I sleep with on a regr basis. Do you think you fall in that category?" "..." To boil it down, he was saying that¨C No, he didn''t see her and Mirai in the same caring light he saw the other girls. Kurenai knew that was only natural, it was an answer she expected. But hisst words implied that¡­ she had the choice to change this answer. For Mirai. And for herself. "...I don''t think we can continue living here if our rtionship stays as it is now, can we?" Kurenai said after a while. It wasn''t really a question, she knew that was the case. She had also decided by then what she needed to do to change that case. "This innocent girl Mirai¡­ it would be great if my daughter grew up in such a rich environment such as this. Don''t you think so?" "It would be." Neji nodded. "..." At this point, a part of her said she had the green light to just walk over and embrace him. However, thest remaining part within her that was still loyal to Asuma made her hesitate and drag the conversation. "...What are the criteria to join this ''harem'' of yours? Are married women even allowed?" Kurenai asked. She knew how cheap she sounded. A greedy woman who was willing to sell her body for a better lifestyle, moreover she was using her own daughter as an excuse for that. That''s just how she ''sounded'', in reality she wasn''t lying when she said it was all for Mirai. "They are allowed, yes." "O, Okay¡­ Alright¡­" "...." "A-As long as we can stay here¡­" Kurenai gulped. She could see how pitiful she looked in the reflection of his eyes, "I don''t mind sleeping together." Neji frowned deeply. This time, he did look offended. Very much so. Kurenai blinked in confusion as she couldn''t understand what she said wrong. "You know, you are making me seem like a bad guy. You sound as if you are sacrificing yourself to the incarnation of pure evil for your daughter''s future." Neji''s tone was sarcastic and somewhat hurt. "It''s somewhat hurtful, you know?" "Ah¡­ I-... um." Kurenai blinked as her expression became flustered. Now that she thought of it, she did sound like that, didn''t she? Even though he was helping her, even though he was so kind and nice¡ª she sounded as if he was someone who didn''t deserve her and she was only giving herself up to him because of the situation. Considering he was probably sleeping with Tsunade, the former Hokage, who was easily superior to her in many ways¡ª it made her seem like a fool. No wonder he was offended. "...I didn''t mean to sound that way. Sorry." Kurenai quickly apologised. "...Um, certainly for any woman to get the chance to be with a man such as you, it''s a great honour and an opportunity. I was just-" "Calm down, I was joking." Neji softly put a hand on her shoulder, making her pause. She fell silent and stared at his gentle, blue eyes, as deep as the night sky. "Yeah, it did hurt a bit¡ª But I am not really offended. I am a man of standards, Kurenai. I am not Asuma. I keep my women happy. By choosing me, you are not sacrificing anything. You are losing nothing." "Oh¡­" Those words weren''t anything grand, but the reassuring tone made Kurenai''s heart waver. Her eyes teared up a bit at how gentle he was with her. Also, now that he said it, she hadn''t seen even a single one of his girls being sad in the past week. None of them, not even one. They looked happier than any other women Kurenai had seen¨C including herself. On top of that, the harmony between all the girls was¡­ envious. To see them effortlessly sharing the man they loved made Kurenai confused at first, but now that he said these words, now that she understood that he wasn''t just a sex monster¡­ things seemed so much more vivid now. Kurenai''s lips formed a sweet smile. One that reached her eyes. "You are a good man," "That''s new." "Is it?" They bothughed for a bit but it quickly died out. A short silence of hesitationter, Kurenai stepped out of herfort zone and walked closer to him. Tip-toeing, she reached upwards to his face. She wasn''t actually tall enough, on top of that she had a sleeping child in her arms. So in the end, she couldn''t reach his lips. "..." However, one of Neji''s hands reached behind her waist and pulled her up with ease. Slowly, and gently her lips touched his and he responded by kissing her back. The kiss ended shortly and Kurenai stepped back. For another moment she hesitated when she looked at Mirai in her arms. But soon, she looked back at Neji. "Can you teleport her to her room?" she had just said so as Mirai vanished from her arms. "Thanks." Now with her free arms, she jumped to embrace him tightly. She apologised to Asuma¨C for thest time¨C because, from this moment onwards, she swore to forget that he ever existed in her life. From now onwards, she belonged to someone else. - ¨C ¡ª ¨C - Random Kurenai Picture: * * * Inside the pce, another woman was trying to sell her body to Neji. Except this time, the goal wasn''t so noble. Hours ago¨C Sakura had led Ino and Karin to her bedroom, followed by Neji. After closing the door, Neji leaned against the doorframe and looked at Sakura with a casual expression. "Sakura, go on, I am listening now." Neji inclined his head to her, allowing her to start on the subject that she needed a private ce for. "Uh, um, well¡­" Sakura gulped. Now that the time hade, she felt somewhat scared to do this. What will Neji think of her when she asks¨C hey, can you fuck my friend too? What if he got angry, what if he got mad thinking she was doing nepotism by using her good rtionship with him? Will he still like her as much as he did now if that were to happen? She knew she wasn''t the girl he liked the most¨C that delusion had died out a while ago¨C but she didn''t want to be the girl he liked the least. There was also the possibility that one day he might like Ino more than herself. "Let me talk in her stead," Ino suddenly spoke, stepping forward. Sakura felt grateful that this bitch of a friend understood the weight on her shoulders. ThatI¡­ earlier, as I said, I was having trouble praying to you. I tried a lot of times when you were gone, but it didn''t work out. So, uh, I was thinking¡­ what''ll happen to me now." "Uh-huh." "...Do I get sent back to Konoha? If not, can I live in this pce?" As Ino proposed her desire, Neji frowned. Sakura''s heart dropped and Ino flinched seeing the abrupt change in expression. "This isn''t a refugee house, you know? Even Kurenai and Mirai will have to move on. Unless, well¡­" Neji trailed off. He looked at Ino for a bit longer and then turned to Sakura. "Sakura, sweety, you didn''t exin it to your friend? The only people who can live here are¡­" "She did exin." Ino interrupted him, making him turn to her. She almost flinched again at his gaze, but somehow managed to find the courage to continue. "I know about the ''requirement'' girls need to live in this pce. I don''t mind fulfilling that." "Aha?" "Y, Yeah. Do you remember we nned a date together? I have found you attractive since before, so fulfilling this requirement isn''t something impossible for me." "Hmm," "Yes¡­ So, I don''t mind joining this ''cult'' of yours. I can serve you in the same ways that all the other girls do." Ino finished as she held back a breath, waiting for his response. Neji''s expression didn''t change¨C as unreadable as it was a second ago¨C before he broke out in a long, hystericalughter. ""...!"" All three of the girls, including the silent Karin who was just observing everything, flinched and shuddered at that. Neji stoppedughing at one point, turning to Sakura with clear amusement present in his eyes. "Are you sure she has what it takes?" Sakura smiled awkwardly. Personally, she didn''t think Ino had what it takes. But she couldn''t say that outloud, as her friend would get angry and say¨C If you can do something, so can I! "...Well," In the end, Sakura decided to y it cool. She smirked and walked over to Neji, reaching out to touch his cock from over his clothes. She noticed the surprise in the other two girls'' gazes, but she didn''t care. "We can always test it out, right daddy?? Shall we give her a demo of what she would have to work with? She can decide for herself after that, I am pretty sure. You can decide too, if her pussy appeases you or not." Gosh, she felt so weird saying these things¨C as if she was selling Ino to Neji like a product. That feeling didn''tst for long though, as when Neji threw her to the bed and started to ravage her not long after¨C she could only moan in pleasure. He was being pretty rough from start, but she assumed he wanted to scare the two spectators, both of whom had wide eyes and red faces as they stared at the scene. Some Ino Pictures: ** ** ** Author Note: Don''t forget to vote! If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 284: 284: Tsunade (1)* Chapter 284: 284: Tsunade (1)* Chapter 284: Tsunade (1)* ¡ª At one point, there were changes in ns for the Neji who left to watch movies with the four kunoichis. Because while watching Jumanji (1995) on the huge TV hanging from the wall, Neji sat in the middle of the four people. Tsunade and Tenten were just beside him, while Shizune and Samui were beside them. So they were sitting far from his reach. This made Shizune and Samui unable to hug Neji like Tsunade and Tenten were doing. Unfortunately, neither of them had the courage to say anything on that matter. Shizune, for one, was always reluctant around him so she didn''t want to seem like a greedy bitch after she finally embraced him with her heart. Samui, on the other hand, knew her ce as a living sex-doll. Their feelings and emotions, however, were reaching out to Neji even without them realising. Which was somewhat distracting while watching a good movie. Samui, he still didn''t care much, but Shizune hadn''t done anything wrong. So Neji just spawned another him on the side, and the two girls immediately jumped to hug the new spawn''s either arms. Happy with the development, Neji smiled and focused on the movie. Sometimes, he was very thankful to his ?Super-Tasking? Quirk because otherwise his head would split. ["Mmm¡­ Look at you taking so good care of them."] Suddenly, Lady Luck mumbled in his ears. ''Jealous?'' Neji teased with a smirk. ''Maybe you should be careful of what you wish for next time. Your "toy" belongs to otherdies now.'' ["Oh, shut up. I will show you once you return that who you belong to."] "Right?" ["Agh! You are so annoying sometimes, you know that?"] Lady Luck hmphed in his mind. ["Bye, I won''t ''disturb'' your fun time."] Her voice disappeared immediately. Neji panicked. ''Hey, hey, listen here¨C I never said you are disturbing me. You know I like talking to you, right?'' he tried, and felt her presence return. ''You are my cute little luck, how could I ever be bothered by you?'' ["Mm¡­ really?"] she asked after a while, a mischievous tone hidden beneath. ["If that''s the case¡­"] "..." ["Did you know, even though I am under house arrest, I can project myself via the bodies of lower existences?"] Neji smelled something very suspicious behind her words¨C but it was toote. He could do nothing against this omniversal entity''s ploy. The next time Lady Luck spoke, her voice didn''t boom in his mind. It boomed beside his left ear. "I hope you don''t mind me hopping over." a hyper-seductive, almost irresistible voice spoke from his side. Immediately turning to the side, Neji found Tsunade wearing a seductive smile simr to when she was drunk¨C to add on to that, her golden eyes were now red and she had two hornsing out of her head. "..." "Hey there, kiddo." She was whispering, but her horns should still have attracted the other girls'' attention. At least Shizune''s attention, as she was sitting on Neji''s right side. But that didn''t happen. Almost as if they couldn''t see Tsunade''s horns. "Yes, don''t worry, they can''t see it unless I want them to." Lady Luck said, nudging closer to him and hugging his arm. "Mhm, I missed your scent." "..." Neji didn''t like how she took over Tsunade''s body, but he couldn''t point it out either. After all, it was him who (knowingly) made her mad and then tried to console her. "Heh. If you are worried about this Tsunade child, there is no need. She is still conscious. She''s seeing, hearing, and experiencing what I am. For now, she''s a passenger of her own body~" Lady Luck said, leaning over to bite his ear, as Neji stiffened. Her touch had a level of¡­ finesse to it that others couldn''tpare. Lady Luck spoke again, "She''s quite cooperative, this girl. Mhm, she''s worried if we will do ''that'' or not. She wants to be in charge of the body if that happens." Neji blinked. "...Is that so?" "Duh. I think you were dragging it out with her. She already handed herself over to you when she came running to you while leaving Konoha behind. " "Mhm¡­" "She has lots of questions, too. Like why is Shizune stroking your cock while trying to seem like she is focused on the movie." Lady Luck giggled. "You answered none of her questions yet. She is somewhat mad because of that. ''He has time to watch movies, but not talk to me privately?''--> that''s what she thinks of this situation." "Ah¡­ right." Neji cleared his throat. "But didn''t we talk about it before?" "It was a brief talk, remember? You just said you were collecting priestesses. Then you found Anko in the wilderness and so had to stop the chat." "Ah¡­" No¡­ Not that you are obliged to tell me in detail." A gentler, softer voice replied, though it sounded a bit grumpy as well. Turning to his left again, Neji noticed the woman''s eyes had be golden for an instant¨C indicating Tsunade had taken charge. "Idiot." "..." Tsunade grumbled and immediately the mischievous red eyes reappeared. "Such a bad boy. Shouldn''t you stop watching this third-ss movie and go out to talk with her? Take her out to a mountain top, show her the stars in the sky, and talk things out with her." Neji spanked her in the butt for trying to tell him what to do, making her moan sweetly in his ears. Though she soon realised her mistake and looked at him with a cute frown. "How brazen." "I know right?" After giving her a mocking smirk, Neji turned to Shizune¨C startling her as she withdrew her hand from his crotch¨C and kissed her on the lips. "Ah¡­" Then he pushed her back a bit and stood up, yanking Lady Luck with him which made her gasp. A momentter, Neji vanished in thin air with her. * * * Shizune blinked twice at what just happened before sighing. ''What is that idiot up to this time¡­'' Sighing again, she turned to the other Neji remaining on the couch and found him making small chats with the two girls. ''Look at him happily chatting even though he just left me alone.'' Did he think a kiss made up for it? What a bastard. Shizune''s eyes narrowed as her eyes fell on the remaining Neji''sp. Suddenly, something supernatural happened. Silence fell in the room and all the girls paused. Their eyes slowly moved to look at each other, as they observed each other''s position. ¨C Fwoosh! All three girls abruptly moved at the same time, and Shizune was a bit toote as Samui jumped on Neji''sp¨C being the stronger and faster Kunoichi that she was. ''She used the Body Flicker for this!'' Shizune couldn''t believe this. ''What a bitch¡­ But, ugh, I need to get stronger.'' With a sigh, Shizune moved to grab Neji''s free arm. She was curious about where Neji and Tsunade went¨C but she rapidly shook her head to clear her brain of that matter. Whatever the case, Tsunade was like an aunty to her, she didn''t want to imagine her getting fucked to oblivion while making obscene expressions. She just hoped this Neji bastard wouldn''t one day decide it''d be amusing to see both her and Tsunade on the same bed. ...Unbeknownst to Shizune, the exact moment she had that thought, Neji''s gaze flickered on her thick, juicy body before he focused on the movie again. * * * Amusingly, in one of the bedrooms inside this pce, a scene simr to Shizune''s imagination was happening. The lights were turned off, yet the room was moderately lit from the moonlight that came from the open window, being apanied by a gentle breeze. However, the scenery inside the room was anything but ''gentle''. "Aghk- slow down, pl-please!" Ino moaned with her drool wavering in the air as Neji pulled her by her arms and mmed his hips against her at great speed. Her tight-covered thighs jiggled soothingly, so did her ass which was littered with finger marks from all the spankings she received for having tried to y games with Neji. "Fhuck! Nghnn~ God! Oh my God! I-I can''t¨C" "You can''t what?" Neji asked while grabbing her hair and pulling her closer to him, making her back hit his check. "Ahww~" "You can''t what?" Neji e[eated his question, starting to piston her in that position. "N, No¡­ Slow down, please~ This isn''t funny, I really can''t~" When he mmed into her again, this time harder than before, Ino''s eyes spun upwards as her body shivered. Neji kissed her and that was thest nail as she came for the umpteenth time for him, and this time it was the most heated one until now too. Because he released his hot semen inside her, filling her to the brink with what felt like hotva. "Ahhhn~!" With a strong spank, making her ass jiggle and glitter under the moonlight, Neji released her arms and let her fall to her face on her bed. Ino fell beside Sakura, who was as wasted as herself¨C having been used by Neji before Ino. The two childhood friend''s eyes met briefly as they both managed to form a tired yet happy smile before they started a half-heavy-breath, half-giggle amongst themselves. ''You fucking bitch-'' Ino''s eyes seem to tell Sakura. ''You were enjoying this alone all along, huh?'' ''Be grateful that I allowed you in at all.'' Sakura''s gaze replied. Neji was breathing somewhat heavily too. Sakura could take him pretty well, courtesy to Tsunade''s training, so he didn''t have to hold back as much as he had to with other girls. However, he could feel his tiredness getting refreshed in real time, courtesy to his natural Dragonic-High-Human body and also his system''s Regen. So he was ready for round three soon. Slowly he turned his head to the other person in the room, Karin Uzumaki¨C the only person still wearing clothes¨C who was sitting in one corner of the room. Her red eyes reflected the illusory moon outside the window though her gaze locked on the bed as her hand was on top of her crotch. "You wanna keep sitting there?" Neji asked, making her flinch and look at him as a bead of sweat dripped down from his chin. "Such an opportunity may nevere, you know?" "Forget about her," said Sakura, crawling towards him. She had finally managed to learn the Seal of Hundred in thest few days, thanks to Tsunade. At this moment, she had activated the seal just to borrow enough stamina to continue the night. "She can keep watching and think about Sasuke. Then again, I doubt she is still thinking about Sasuke at this point¨C after witnessing what she just saw." At those words, Neji crackled up and ruffled Sakura''s hair¨C even as she frowned¨C before she took his dick in her mouth. Soon, the second session with Sakura started, and Ino joined soon after. Meanwhile, Karin kept cowering in one corner of the room, her wide eyes not losing focus even once. She knew this was the objective behind why the two girls brought her here. To make her forget about Sasuke and embrace this man. She had scoffed in her mind back, because unless someone r@ped her she would never do it¨C not unless it was Sasuke. Because she was confident in her self-control. But now¡­ To her eyes, the scene in the bed seemed like an art. His body as it moved to smash into the two girls who moaned like dirty bitches, the sweat beads trailing down his muscles, muscles that she didn''t know were possible for a person to have¨C muscles that she had never seen in Sasuke before¨C all of that made Karin''s mind go numb and buzz in a voice that she was sure belonged to the devil. ''Just give in,'' the voice of the devil said. ''It''s just a one-time thing anyway. It can''t hurt to enjoy yourself once.'' ''Besides, technically, you are being forced¨C right? This temptation is forcing you, it''s not your fault if you give in. So c''mon, take a step forward.'' ''...There is nothing to lose.'' At this rate, Karin might just give in to the temptation. ** ** ** Karin Picture: Don''t forget to vote if you are liking these chapters. Recently we are too low on the ranking :( Also, don''t forget to join our discord--where more juicy pictures, especially of Tsunade for this and the next chapter, are sent in bundles. Link:- https://discord.gg/pkGvcYpTbJ Chapter 285: 285: Tsunade (2) Chapter 285: 285: Tsunade (2) Chapter 285: Tsunade (2) ¡ª As per Lady Luck''s request, Neji took Tsunade to the top of a mountain¨C one of the tallest in this world. Despite being so tall though, it wasn''t covered in snow but was just a rocky mountain with a peak wide enough to hold one or two houses. Neji tapped his foot on the ground and in an instant, an oak tree emerged from the ground¨C created from Wood-Style. Under the gorgeous night sky glittering with stars, so beautiful that it matched Neji''s eyes, Neji ced a carpet beside the tree''s root and sat down, pulling Tsunade down on top of him. "Quite bold," said Tsunade, her eyes yellow again, as she looked at Neji with a soft blush. "Is it?" "...What''s your rtionship with this Lady Luck?" She didn''t answer his question, and rather asked a question of her own. "Let''s just call her my sugar mommy, we can talk about the detailster." Neji said, making Tsunade blink and open her mouth. But before she could speak, her golden eyes changed to red as Lady Luck grinned. "Hey, look at that, you finally called me mommy." "I did not." Neji scoffed. "I was simply exining our rtionship. Technically, to me¨C you are that term I just mentioned?" "What term?" Lady Luck''s eyes glinted as she looked at him with a smile. "I am confused. You should mouth it out again." "No." "Call me mommy." "No." "Mommy, say mommy!" "Keep dreaming." "Tch." In the end, Lady Luck clicked her tongue, giving him an annoyed look as she leaned back and crossed her arms. "You know, you are pretty annoying these days." "Am I, Mdy?" Neji asked with a smirk, pulling her back to him. "Ye-" Her words were cut off as Neji grabbed her waist and spun her around, pushing her below him. "...What are you doing?" "Making love. Do you find it disrespectful?" "...." Neji cracked up seeing her gaze. "Haah? I hope you''d stop ring at me like that, little luck. Maybe you shouldn''t have called me ''daddy'' in the heat of the moment back then, we can''t witch the hierarchy after that happened, can we?" "We can if I can make you lose your mind this time around." Lady Luck gave him a challenging look. "Really? With this mortal body." "No, I mean when you finally finish in this world." "Aha." Neji couldn''t help but smirk. "So you admit you are still my little lucky charm for tonight?" "..." As Neji looked down at her, she didn''t frown this time. Her face flushed bright red, instead. "Tch¡­" "Heh. Anyway, hand control to Tsunade. You suggested we should talk, so don''t be the third wheel now." When he demanded such a thing, Lady Luck''s blush vanished and she pouted. Soon her red eyes changed to Tsunade''s brownish golden ones. Though the horns still remained in her head, suggesting Lady Luck was still within Tsunade. "...Can you stop pinning me down now?" said Tsunade, looking at his hands pushing down her wrist against the ground. Neji wanted to tease her, but he figured he could do thatter, so he moved to the side. "Thank you." Tsunade carefully got up, tidied her clothes and sat straight. Neji sat beside her. A short, awkward silence fell under the tree¨C as both were unsure where to start the ''exnation''. Truthfully, Neji wasn''t obliged to exin things to anyone. He had no reason to answer her questions. Tsunade wanted to know how he ended up with the other girls, but he wasn''t obliged to answer her. After all, no other girl had asked him about one another, either. (Excluding Hanabi, though in Hanabi''s case, she had seen the scene with most of the girls Neji slept with¨C so she didn''t count.) Yet, Neji liked Tsunade quite a bit¨C enough that he didn''t mind fulfilling thismanding demand. Going by her personality, Neji was sure his main five girls would get along with this older woman too. Especially Kimi and Nejire. Rumi too. She liked physically strong women. "..." Suddenly remembering them like this, their angry yet anxious expressions before they were teleported shed before Neji''s eyes. He felt frustrated suddenly. Not being able to find them was a big part of that frustration, but another part was that he was worried about what state they were in. Technically, he had spent 153 years in the void and 22 years as Neji Hyuga (because of the memories), but truthfully those times didn''t really count and in actuality, he had been separated from his girls for three weeks only. On the other hand, his girls might have spent decades, or centuries in some cases, depending on their situation. It wasn''t a needless worry either, he had already learned how the girls from Arcane ne had spent an entire 15 years separated from him. So, what if any of those five lovely girls spent centuries on their own¡­? Amongst everyone, it made him worry about Kimi the most. She had some really overpowered time spells. Beside being a decent magic-engineer and alchemist, Space and Time magic were her forte. That''s why he had hoped she''d be able to find everyone and reach out to him in a very short time. Yet she hadn''t made any contact with him until now. He just hoped that the world she ended up in moved in a slower time than his and the other girls¨C that''d make sense why she hadn''t contacted him yet. If that was not the case¡­ "...Are you all right?" Tsunade asked suddenly, making Neji blink as he realised he was frowning at the moon. "You look worried." "Ah¡­" Neji''s voice stretched. "Yes, I was worried." "Oh." Neji shook his head as she tilted her head on him. "Alright. Let''s start from here then¨C the reason I am worried." Tsunade stared at him with big, gold eyes. ¡ª - Neji started the story from when he took his girls to Arcane ne. How he trained them, with the goal being that they would fight beside him against the invading Gods. He exined how in his Future Sight his girls always died¨C always, as long as they fought beside him. So in the end, Neji had to betray their trust and send them away to keep them safe. He hadn''t revealed the n to them earlier because they''d never agreed to leave him alone in such a scenario. They were stubborn like that. That''s why he had to betray them at thest second. But at the very least, though they were surely enraged at him and would surely p him a few hundred times when they would meet again, they were alive. At least, they weren''t dead. Neji exined to Tsunade the Battle of Gods¨C how he won at the end yet was thrown to the void when the big man meddled within. Neji survived out of pure luck¨C luck that was handed to him by the very Lady Luck that was inside Tsunade right now. He told the two women, Tsunade and Lady Luck, that he was and will always be grateful for that. - .... The story slowly unfolded as he went into details for some parts while glossing over the other ones. Atst, he reached the part where he was fighting Raikage and found out that Konoha was destroyed. "After that, you saw everything with your own eyes." Neji finished his story. "Fast forward to now, we are sitting under a tree and staring at the stars beside each other." Neji rested his head on her shoulder after finishing his story. Tsunade epted his head and gently started to caress his hair. "You worked hard." "Yeah¡­" "You did good." "Thanks." Tsunade hugged his head gently. Silence fell on the peak, and both of them started to enjoy the gentle breeze and the sound of nature that was all around them. How long passed like that? At one point, Tsunade broke the silence with a gentle voice. "I feel as if you hid a few things, to be honest." "I did, sorry. But that''s natural." Neji said. "There are secrets that even those five don''t know of. I can''t reveal it to you without revealing it to them first. I suppose that''s my take on the word responsibility." Rather than looking hurt, Tsunade just smiled. "So firste first serve? Is that how your love life works?" She giggled. "They''re the first people in your harem, so they deserve to know first? Is that the logic?" "I guess." Nejiughed with her. "But you know what harem means? Oh- right, Naruto. Anyway, yes. You can say that." Neji wouldn''t admit it out loud as it would hurt the feelings of some of his girls¨C but at this point, he had clear favourites amongst his girls. This so-called "Harem" had three categories in his mind. The five girls from his previous world. It wouldn''t be wrong to call them his [Family]. The group of girls from this world. He could call them his cute, grumpy, spicy and lovely [Cult Priestesses]. Thest batch was more-or-less a sorta ve harem. His [Pok¨¦mons]. This group consisted of Toga, Nemuri, Kiana, and newly Samui¨C though Samui was part of his cult too. Samui being in two groups proved this grouping wasn''t really important. For example, he liked Hanabi a lot¨C and technically she was his family. He liked Temari as well, she was like a friend but one who he shared sweaty times with. So where should he put these two? In short, it''s confusing, so he didn''t think much of it. Even inside his head, he kept these three ''groups'' quite vague. There was no point in making his harem seem like a strict organisation, that ruined the whole point of being in love and having some fun. "Mhm¡­ Then I suppose I have to wait for you to find these five girls.I am looking forward to your entire story, Neji Hado" Tsunade said gently, her eyes looking at his. "...Can I rest on yourp?" "Sure." When he requested so suddenly, she didn''t seem the slightest taken aback and nodded. She herself then gently pulled his head down toy on her thighs. For a long time, the two stared at each other in that position. This time as well, it was Tsunade who broke the silence. "You have an idea who ended up in this world?" "I think I do." Neji smiled and looked at the moon. "She is imprisoned up there." Tsunade looked at him and then at the celestial body. "The moon?" "Yes." Neji nodded, not taking his eye off the moon. "I am certain." "Ah¡­" "I can go to the moon right away, trust me. But I am not so sure if I would be able to safely free her." She had no powers at the moment, all sealed away by the Sage of Six Paths, so freeing her that way might just harm her more. "I would have still done so if that was the only way to free her, but fortunately there is an official, safer way." Neji exined. The moon. She was just there, a few hours away with his flight speed. But he couldn''t take the chance, no. He will initiate the Infinite Tsukuyomi to free her in the official way. Tsunade ced a hand on his forehead, making him turn to her. "Don''t worry, you will seed," she said with a smile. "I believe in you." She didn''t need to believe in him¨C he had all the power, confidence, and n to pull this off. But he wouldn''t lie, it felt damn good hearing her say that. Neji couldn''t help but smile at her motherly expression. "It''s weird, the feelings I have for you are so diverse¡­" "...Is that so?" Neji didn''t answer verbally, rather he grabbed her waist and twisted their position, pushing her down on the carpet as he loomed over her. Tsunade didn''t shy away from his eyes, her golden eyes that glittered under the moonlight. "...You want to keep watching the stars?" He asked slowly, leaning closer to her face. "Yes," she replied quickly. "But under you, this time." Then she leashed upward and captured his lips. -¡ª- Tsunade didn''t know, but of all the feelings Neji was feeling at the moment¨C split by his ?Super Tasking? quirk¨C this one had to be the sweetest. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 286: 286: Tsunade (3)** Chapter 286: 286: Tsunade (3)** Chapter 286: Tsunade (3)** ¡ª Tsunade kissed Neji intensely as shey under him. Her arms made their way to his back and pulled him closer to her embrace, while one of his hands rested on her waist and the other beside her face. "Mmhmm¡­" He chewed on her lower lip, making her moan as she enjoyed the sloppy sounds contrasted with the silence of the night. She took his upper lip in the meantime, gently sucking on it; slowly they both lost themselves in harmony. Tsunade was enjoying the kiss a lot. More than¡­ Well, she couldn''t remember the feeling of herst kiss. The person she shared herst kiss with was Dan, but Tsunade didn''t want to think of him when she was embracing Neji. She wanted the past to stay in the past. In the present, and most possibly in the future as well, she wanted to think of Neji only. Tsunade and Neji''s hands danced around on each other''s bodies, Tsunade''s fingers wing into his back while Neji''s hands started to feel her huge breasts. "Ah-ahn~" Tsunade moaned out softly, her face stiffening upwards for a moment and Neji took that opportunity to kiss the end of her chin, moving down to lick her neck. Tsunade couldn''t help but giggle a bit. He looked so cute licking her like this. Neji''s kisses stretched from her chin to her neck, and they kept going down, until his lips came to a halt when they reached her chest. He looked up at her to meet her gaze, and she nodded at him in understanding. With her permission, Neji slowly grabbed her kimono on its opening close to her cleavage and then pulled them apart. "Ah-!" Tsunade gasped a little, not expecting him to tear her clothes, but she couldn''tin when she noticed his appreciative gaze on her chest. "...You like them?" "They''re big." "...Are they ugly?" Tsunade sounded a bit anxious when she said that. She knew how huge her chest was and though some men, Jiraiya for example, liked the size, she knew it mighte off as ugly to many as well. Especially to Neji, who she had only seen with young girls until now¡­ "They look tasty." "...?" Amongst the answer she was expecting, that wasn''t one of them. She couldn''t react when he gently leaned over to take one of her nipples in his mouth. "Ooh-" A small moan of surprise left her when an excruciating pleasure spread from that nipple, as if it was soaking with nectar. Neji grabbed her breasts together to bring her nipples close to one another before he started to suck on them both at the same time. Feeling pleasure that she had never before, Tsunade didn''t care to muffle her moans as she instinctively put one of her arms above her forehead and moaned while looking in the other direction. She couldn''t resist him at all as he imed her breasts for himself, licking and squeezing to all his desire until she felt something building on her lower abdomen. He looked up once, meeting her eyes. "You are delicious." "...!?" Neji smiled at her shocked expression and was about to start sucking on her tits again. "Ahhhn~", Tsunade''s body jolted upwards, making her eyes shake. Before Neji could continue, however, Tsunade moved instinctively. With sudden and swift movements, Tsunade spun her waist and pinned him beneath her. Despite what she had said earlier¨C that she wanted to continue watching stars ''under'' him, she had just done the opposite. Nejiughed a little seeing her expression as she sat on top of him. "...Stay put, I am in charge now." She didn''t know, but she sounded so cute saying that. Taking a sharp breath in, she leaned forward to kiss him again, this time she inserted her tongue inside his mouth. The kiss slowly escted further as Neji''s hands went behind to grab her huge butt, squeezing it to all his desire as her hips stiffened and she moaned inside his mouth. "Mmhm?!" Tsunade froze when she suddenly felt something big and hot rubbing against her abdomen. Breaking the kiss, her eyes flickered down to see a bulge under Neji''s kimono. "That is¡­" she gulped. After a slight hesitation, she approached with one hand to touch his throbbing cock while putting the other hand beside his cheek, cuddling it. "To think such an innocent face is hiding such a dangerous thing." Tsunade bit her lips as her hand clutched his shaft tightly. "You are¡­ almost scary." Hearing her say that with a thirsty expression, Neji couldn''t hold it in and pulled her face down to kiss her while his other hand spanked her ass. She moaned at the gesture and took a sharp breath inside his mouth. "Mmhm¡­ d-don''t p me there so suddenly¡­" she said in between the kiss, even as she started to stroke his cock and kiss him deeper. "Haah¡­" Tsunade released his cock at one point, using both hands to grab his face and kiss him deeply, while both of Neji''s hands moved behind her back to feel her huge yet soft ass. She moaned sweetly for his passionate touch, feeling his fingers digging into her jelly-like behind. All the while, because of her movements her stomach was rubbing on Neji''s shaft. "Hah¡­ hahh¡­" She gasped for air periodically when the kisses made her almost suffocate. Minutes passed like that as they made out, Neji''s arms asking for no permission to feel all around her body. From the top of her back to her plump ass, and even rubbing on her clit from above the clothes. At who knew what point, she was already dripping wet. "That''s enough¡­" said Neji, cancelling the kiss as he breathed heavily. "Let''s move on to the real deal." Tsunade''s face flushed in a hue of brighter red but she still nodded. Slowly, she started to take off her clothes while sitting on top of him, failing to make eye contact as she looked to the other side like a little girl. She was a little girl when it came to this sort of stuff, anyway, Neji couldn''t really me her. Rather, he found it cute. So cute that he couldn''t resist it and shot upwards, grabbing her by the shoulder and kissing her again. She was surprised but didn''t resist. Slowly, as the kiss progressed, they both started to take each other''s clothes. From just kissing and getting her nipples pinched, Tsunade failed to hold back any longer and reached her first orgasm. Warm liquid sprayed on her panties, making her clothes wet and dripping Neji''s crotch as she was still awkwardly sitting on top of him. With that done, Neji grabbed her remaining clothes and tucked at them¨C making them vanish in his inventory. He did the same with his clothes, and immediately Tsunade wasn''t sitting on a bulge anymore, she was sitting on his uncovered cock as she felt the warmth against her pussy lips. "Oh God¡­" she gasped, surprised. That was huge. ¡­Too huge. Her face formed a strange smile. "There, don''t be so aggressive, I am not going anywhere." Tsunade gently pushed Neji back on the nket he hadid on the grassy ground. "That''s right, let me handle this¡­" she smiled seductively, her face flushing in drunken pleasure. Then she stood on her knees on top of his abdomen, grabbing his huge shaft with one hand as she was about to size it up to her pussy gate. For a moment, she looked down on it to properly let its size register in her head. Then she gulped. That was too big¡­ Due to her knowledge of biology, she feared how far this thing would reach. Then, abruptly, she positioned it on her pussy lips and dropped it on top of it. "Eeep-" Tsunade''s eyes shot up as she squealed like a little girl. "F-fuck!" A sweet, pleasant moan stretched out of her lips as she settled on top of his. "I, I need time to calm down¡­" with teary eyes, she said to him. "Please don''t move." Neji moved. "W-wait¨C ahhhn~ N, no! I am serious! T-this will kill me at this rate- Ohhh!" Tsunade''s eyes trembled as he thrust into her and¨C she felt his size start to shrink. Maybe ''shrink'' would be the wrong term, because it didn''t feel any small, it was rather ''bncing'' itself with her insides so that it didn''t kill her. Neji''s quirk, ?Big Show? had evolved. The name was the same, but Neji could not only grow, but also shrink himself at will. He could do the same for individual body parts as well. That''s why he could make his dick non-lethal to girls with smaller genitals. After all, too big wasn''t always good. "Ahn~" Tsunade moaned a bit softly this time, as the cock inside her came to a bnced size. "Thanks¡­ fuck¡­ do you do this for every girl you meet?" "Well, no. Your insides are just¡­" he let the implication hang as she frowned. "Yeah." Somewhat irritated, she raised her ass up and then dropped down on his abdomen¨C wishing to prove herself. She used quite the strength in her movement too, as the ground below Neji shattered, creating a crater. But he was fine. Seeing that he justughed it off, Tsunade¨C containing a moan¨C replicated the same move again. This time, she couldn''t control herself and moaned sweetly. Which made her flush at the look he gave him. It felt humiliating. So she couldn''t even take him at his true size? That was quite embarrassing. What made it more embarrassing was that she felt more pleasure in this size, as it didn''t threaten to (actually) split her womb apart. "...Agh, for fuck''s sake." Tsunade grumbled and then sighed. Thinking about it, she didn''t see the point in acting childish for this matter any longer. It''s just biology, she had no control over it. So she leaned over to kiss him. He epted the kiss and wrapped his hand around her waist, bringing her ass up himself before pulling it down. "Mm!" She moaned inside his mouth. "Be g-gentle!" He didn''t be gentle. At this point, Tsunade realised he was just messing with her. Doing the opposite of what she told him to do. "Y, you¡­ mischievous little thing¡­!" In between her sweet moans, she cursed him and bit his lip. He grunted at that but didn''t stop raising her ass up and down. "Ahnn~" His tip was kissing the entrance to her womb. It felt so¡­ delightful. As if her body was being beaten to submit to this man. It was exhrating, this sort of feeling that she had never felt before. She never went beyond kisses with Dan, so she couldn''t reallypare¨C but she could tell this sort of sex was exclusive. Not many girls got fucked this deep. Neji watched her face contort in pleasure as she moaned for him. Her hair was still in her twin tails as they danced up and down in his rhythm. Neji reached out his telekinesis to make her hair free, as they scattered over her face. She was surprised for a moment, but just shook her head a secondter. Her now released hair moved up and down in a charming rhythm as Neji reached deep inside her. "Your hair is beautiful." "Mmhm?" "Why do you keep it tied?" Neji stopped thrusting for a moment and reached out a hand to touch her hair, then rested it on her cheeks. "You look more¡­ free like this." Tsunade blinked just as her blush deepened. "¡­I will keep it untied if you like it this way¡­ idiot." Neji couldn''t help but smile. "I think that''s a good enough warm-up," Neji said after a short silence, making her pause. "Let''s move on to the real game." "...What?" Tsunade was surprised and her eyes widened when he casually levitated up to his feet. Standing on the ground, she was in an awkward position and was forced to wrap her legs around his waist. "Wait, what do you mean warm up?!" "Huh? Oh, you''ll find out soon." Tsunade keptining but he didn''t listen. ¡­.This position was so weird and embarrassing. Couldn''t they do it as they were? She couldn''t even look into his eyes, it was that embarrassing. "Don''t worry," Neji leaned over to her ear. "This is a position you will fall in love with in a few minutes." Before Tsunade could ask what the hell he was talking about, Neji pulled his hip back¡­ and then thrust forward. Tsunade felt as if a shock wave had generated inside her pussy. Each time he thrust, waves of shock spread inside her¨C each wave giving pleasure that she couldn''t put into words. "O, ohhhh God~" "Do you still want to change position?" "Sh, shut up! Just¡­ keep moving¡­ Ah!" Tsunade wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his mouth, while his hands were holding her by the ass. At one point, her hips moved in synergy with his, as Neji mmed into her dripping wet cunt with thrusts so strong that made her mind go numb. The shockwaves were something she was imagining either, she noticed as each time his hips mmed into hers a dangerous shockwave spread around the hill, shaking everything to its core. Including Tsunade''s cunt. "Oh my god! Don''t stop f-fucking me!" She came all over his shaft. It still felt embarrassing, but less so this time. She kept kissing him and he did the same. "Fell in love with it?" "S, shut up! Agh!" "You know, when you say ''oh god'', I can feel your prayer?" "Nnghnn!" Under the moonlit night, Tsunade couldn''t help but get infuriated when this man who was fucking her to oblivion. Yet, she kissed him with deep passion while hugging each other extra tightly. "Hah¡­ haah¡­" When she came again, he finally stopped thrusting and cancelled the kiss, allowing her to gasp for breath. A long minuteter, as Neji put Tsunade down on the ground, she looked at him with a strange smile. "You are¡­ strong." She said in a mncholic tone. "Yes?" "Even if I hand myself over to you, you''ll be fine. Unlike the¡­ others. Promise me you''ll be fine." Neji immediately understood what she meant. He would have promised too but¡­ he wasn''t sure what she meant by "fine". He could feel her emotions through their connection, but it still felt vague. After all, Naruto was still alive somewhat, yet by her definition he wasn''t fine. So what was the limit that she considered fine? "...Sorry," After thinking for a moment, Neji gave her a smile stranger than hers and shook his head. "I can''t make such a promise." Neji knew that chances were, he wouldn''t be "Neji" anymore at the end of all this stuff he had going on. "..." "You already saw what I really was deep down when we went to visit the Rain vige." Tsunade had opened her mouth to say something but when he said that, she sharply closed her mouth. After staring at his eyes for who knew how long, she bit her lips and her yellow eyes became red. "Idiot," Lady Luck said now. "You should have gone with the heat of the moment." "I didn''t want to lie," Neji sighed. "Not to her. She would have been just that much more heartbroken if I lied and that thing still happened. You¡­ of all people should know what I might have to go through to stand against Primordial." "..." "Now, just give her the body back. I will say sorry in my ownnguage." Neji told her, and she did so with a sigh. ''...Right, so I will just stay as the passenger this whole night?'' Lady Luck thought as she sighed. Soon Tsunade reappeared, but she refused to look in his eyes. She looked like a grumpy little girl. Mad that her father hadn''t listened to her request. Neji put his hand inside thin air and pulled out a bed. A soft king-sized bed where he softly dropped Tsunade with a force of telekinesis. As sweat trickled down his body, glittering under the moonlight, Neji strode toward her and pushed her down beneath him. "Even if¡­ I be like Naruto," Neji said as he leaned over her. "I promise. Every girl you saw in the pce. Including you. Will never leave my heart." Tsunade was somewhat surprised at his sudden confession, but he could still feel that she was sad that he couldn''t live up to her request. However, she soon nodded. Tsunade could somewhat guess the path he was walking from how he talked with Lady Luck¡­ This was something that had to be done, and any side effect was inevitable. When he came closer to her face, Tsunade epted his kiss, mouthing a sorry to him, and gave in to his strength. Looking back, from the first time he met Neji three years ago, never in her life did she think she would end up like this with him. Not that she hated it. He wasn''t really gentle at face value, but his firm, strong, and protective embrace was gentle. Refreshing too. Soon, when she was being embraced again, at one point when she was losing her mind and moaning for him¨C Tsunade realised something. That it felt so much better not being in charge. All her life she had never felt this sense of reliability. Because, until now, she had nobody like that in her life. But now she had Neji. Neji was someone¨C the only one¨C who she could rely on. The only person she could trust to be in charge of her. With that thought lingering in her mind, the night with the guy she called to be like her son a few weeks ago started to ripen as Tsunade really started to lose her mind. In the end, she had to activate her Strength of a Hundred Seal as he went all out on her. She felt really happy when she felt that he wasn''t holding back at all, realising that she was the only one who had felt this amongst the other girls. It made his embrace that more rxing. So no wonder that at the end of the night, Tsunade Senju slept like never before in the six-decade of her life. ** ** ** Note:- New week, don''t forget to VOTE! Let''s rise back to our previous rankings! If you wish to read the next 25+ chapters ahead or want to support me, go to: /Master4thWall Chapter 287: 287: End of Party (**) Chapter 287: 287: End of Party (**) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 287: End of Party (**) ¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the heaven realm, in Sakura''s bedroom¨C things were much more fierce than Tsunade''s lovely time in the outside world. Sakura was breathing heavily, lying to the side, as she watched Neji go balls deep inside Ino. "Ahn! Oh-! Y, you are being too rough again!" He was pulling her long blonde hair and mming into her pussy, his abdomen smashing against her ass that jiggled roughly. Before it could stop jigging fully, his abdomen came smashing again and her ass jigged again. "Oooohhh~" With wide, hazy eyes, Ino''s body shuddered as she came on Neji''s cock. But Neji didn''t stop, he first pulled her face closer, roughly kissing her mouth and then started to m into her again. "H-hey! I just came, thoughhhh!" Sakura watched as her childhood friend''s head was grabbed by a huge hand and then pushed down on the bed, making her hug the pillow that was below her as she moaned while biting it. As Neji was roughly grabbing her by the hair, Sakura bit her lips softly. ''Fuck.'' She felt envious. ''Do I keep my hair long again?'' The important part was that would Neji like it? Not long after, Neji finished inside Ino. Not that Sakura would mind bearing his child, but wasn''t he being too careless by cumming inside all the time? "...I am using lightning style to fry the sperms to death." As if he could read her mind, Neji replied as he pulled out from a twitching Ino. Sakura almost flinched at his voice but soon nodded. Neji was breathing a bit heavy as he turned to her, tilting his head. "Can you keep going?" "Uh¡­ um¡­" Sakura was scared that he''ll be disappointed, but he just shrugged at her hesitation. "It''s okay. You''ll be able to go on for longer when you store more chakra into the Seal. Tsunade can do that." "Oh¡­" That implied he had or was fucking Tsunade as they spoke. ''...I don''t know how to feel about this.'' Sakura felt a cloudy emotion in her heart. Tsunade has been her teacher for thest three years. To learn that Tsunade was getting fucked by the same guy who was also fucking herself, Sakura felt¡­plicated. Before she could say anything else, however, a blue cloak of chakra red up around Neji and Sakura flinched. Neji reached out a hand to her neck, and in surprise she couldn''t even take a step back. When his finger touched the Seal of Dragon that he himself had ced on her neck a few days ago¨C telling her that it was a Cursed Seal¨C Sakura felt a sensation of chakra so deep that she couldn''t see the end of it and then that chakra erupted into her seal. As chakra erupted into her, the Strengh of Hundred Seal that was on her forehead, which was almost undone by then due to theck of chakra, suddenly regained its full colour too. In less than a few seconds, Sakura felt as if endless chakra was inside her. "Ah¡­" She gasped when Neji pulled his finger back, the blue re of chakra around him dissipating. "Huh, pretty neat stuff. It actually worked." Neji thought out loud as Sakura felt her energy return. There were Chakra Transferring Jutsus but they were slow. But Sakura knew this had to be the fastest and most efficient technique she had seen this far. "Ah, and Sakura, even if I go all out tonight that chakra shouldn''t finish. It''s a pretty superior chakrapared to what you humans have, so it will help you in any battle. So use the rest of it in moderation." "Emm¡­ alright." Sakura gave a short nod, blushing at the words ''all out''. How would it feel if he went all out? ''Guess it''s time to find out.'' Sakura smiled and crawled over to his cock, before starting to lick the ruins left by Ino. * * * For the umpteenth time, Karin watched as Neji finished inside both Sakura and Ino. His hand moved to spank both the girls'' reddened asses, and they just moaned like whores as if it was nothing. These two girls were¡­ beautiful. Karin had to admit, that they were more beautiful than most girls she had seen. And she had seen a lot, up close, due to her job in Orochimaru''s ce. Yet, these two didn''t mind acting like anything more than cum buckets for this man. Could Sasuke ever do that? That question had popped up in her head since the start of this night, and back then she thought had a blurry answer. But¡­ at this point, after witnessing everything, she knew the answer. That¨C no, Sasuke could never do this. He wasn''t man enough to do this. He only cared about one thing, his idiotic revenge. Then again, even if he didn''t have such a goal¨C Karin knew no man, not even Sasuke, could match this guy in front of her. At first, she was refusing to think about it¨C but having stared at his body for who knew how long, she felt somewhat weird. Seeing sweat trail down his absurdly defined muscles, she couldn''t help but gulp and think what it would feel like to lick it. She''s been a pervert since she could remember. me it on her bloodline ability which could only be used when people bit her body to suck her chakra. She had be a pervert as a defence mechanism to cope with this pain. She had hidden it well until now, but¡­ but as Neji turned to her again, his gaze lingering on her hands as she rubbed her clit, she knew she''d been busted. She almost wanted to give in to this bait, give in to his bright blue eyes, but¡­ No, no, she could never do that. If she did¡­ wouldn''t Neji just be disgusted and throw her to the side? Under her clothes, she was nothing like these two beautiful girls after all. "...I see." Neji suddenly said. His eyes had gone ck and blue and he was looking at her entire form. "Insecure because of the bite marks across your body?" Karin''s eyes widened. Shit. Of course¡­ he was a Hyuga¡­ his eyes looked different than the other ones, but he was probably seeing her ugly body beneath. Karin quickly withdrew her hands back from her clit and tried to cover her body. She knew on an intellectual level that this wouldn''t stop his gaze, but she just couldn''t help it. Neji got down from the bed, making her heart sink. The two girls were also looking at her now. Did Neji n to shame her in front of those two? Because she had refused to join him until now? Was he that petty? Karin gulped and closed her eyes as he stood in front of her, his huge cock just above her head. "Pl¡­please," she tried with her eyes closed. "Just¡­ leave me alone-" Karin paused as she felt a hand on her head. Then a rush of peacefulness spread to her body. Surprised, she slowly opened her eyes¡­ and froze. Neji was looking down at her, his hand on her head, and a golden light was spreading from his palm to her body to¡­ heal her. It was healing her, she could tell because she was a healer herself. It was healing her to such a depth that it confused her more than it surprised her. Not only the bite marks, but all the diseases she had inside her because of random people biting her all were eradicated from inside her body. In an instant, no less. "Ah¡­" "Just stay in the corner, I am not in the mood to teleport you away." Neji shrugged and headed back to bed. "Keep masturbating if you want." Karin was shocked. Surprised and¡­ grateful. He could do such a thing so¡­ casually? Also, why did he look less interested in her now? "Because," as if reading her mind, Neji spoke from the bed. "Those bite marks looked sexy. But you didn''t like them so I healed them. Anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore." "I, it does." Karin said immediately, gulping in as she jumped from her spot. For a moment, she didn''t know what she had done. But when she noticed that all three people were looking at her now, she knew she had to continue. Slowly taking off her clothes, Karin gulped as she looked at Neji. In his blue eyes, she could see her reflection¨C her ugly body that she didn''t want to see in the mirror now a pristine colour as she shyly stood in front of him. "Wow¡­ you see this, Sakura?" "What a slut, right?" "Yeah." "...." Karin flinched in her spot while Neji turned to re at them, making the two girls stop with an ''Oops!''. Then he turned back to her, looking at her with an unreadable expression. "You have to make things clear unless I misunderstand." Misunderstand? What was there to misunderstand when she took off her clothes for him? But Karin knew it was helpless toin in her head. He was a sadistic man, making her flustered probably got him off. Gulping in, she slowly walked to him. "If¡­ if you like those bite marks then¡­ you can make those marks yourself." "Hmm," "I just¡­ didn''t like the bites of ugly people to be in my body. But if it''s you¡­" She gulped, unable to continue. "If it''s me?" But Neji persisted, a smirk now apparent on his lips. "Then¡­ you can bite me all you want, all over my body, to your heart''s content. Paint my body with your teeth." She must sound so weird right now. The two girls'' gaze proved so, too. Their gaze said¨C ''What the fuck is this bitch on about?'' ¨Cwhich made Karin feel self-conscious, scared that Neji will break into a mockingugh as well. But after a brief pause of blinking, Neji''s smirk widened to a grin as he grabbed her by the waist and threw her to the bed, between the two girls. The two girls immediately shut up and looked at Neji''s sharp toothy grin with fear. "So you like to be bitten," Said Neji, making all three of the girls freeze. They watched slowly as a glossy silver-scaly tail appeared behind him. Silver draconic scales were under his chin as well, and Karin watched as two sharp fangs appeared inside his mouth. "Sure, I will bite you. I will mark you as mine." Saying so, the dragon leashed onto her. ¡­Only a minuteter, Karin''s tight virgin cunt was stretched to its end while at the same time her neck was being dug into by his sharp teeth. As she moaned like a whore, her expression distorted in painful pleasure, Karin realised she may have made a bad decision. Because she was already addicted. Enough that, she¨C a girl who wanted to plot against him to escape just a few hours ago¨C could only moan like a bitch in heat. "Ahhn, yesh~?" ** ** ** Master4thWall: Kinky ending ???? but at least that means Toga will like Karin. Anyway, that''s thest of this "smut arc". I promise no more smut until Neji finds the girl on the moon ?? Chapter 288: 288: Kage Summit (1) Chapter 288: 288: Kage Summit (1) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 288: Kage Summit (1) ¡ª¡ª¡ª Last night''s party felt longer than it was to everyone. Especially for Neji, who experienced multiple things at the same time. But atst, the night ended as the girls fell asleep in their bedrooms. Most of the girls shared a bedroom amongst themselves in groups, not because there was ack of room in this castle, but because they were too tired to switch. But some slept alone. Temari and Hanabi fell in the former category. They had been dropped into Temari''s bedroom at one pointst night after they had already fallen asleep during their Night Out. Temari and Hanabi woke up quite early in the morning and came out to the living room after cleaning themselves. There, they found three people who hadn''t been dropped into a bedroom. Tenten, Shizune and Samui slept soundly in front of them on the couch. "Geez¡­" "The room kinda stinks. Like chestnuts." "Doesn''t it smell like your mouth?" "Hey!" Hanabi and Temari got into a fight first thing in the morning, but it wasn''t heated. It was a light, fun fight. Last night, on their night out, these two girls had gotten quiet¡­ close. In ways more than one. After the argument came to a halt, a defeated Hanabi picked up the telephone resting in one corner of the huge room and then spoke to it directly, without typing any number. Even so, angels responded to her call immediately. A few secondster, shes of light appeared in the room, taking the shape of angels, who soon started to clean up the mess. By then, the other girls had started toe here as well, one by one. First was surprisingly Kurenai, along with her daughter, Mirai. At first sight, Hanabi and Temari noticed how optimistic and refreshed Kurenai looked today,pared to the other times they have seen her recently. She had a natural smile on her face, with no traces of sadness behind it¨C as she greeted the both of them. "Hi, girl. Had fun on your night out?" "...Uh, yeah." "Same here," Hanabi and Temari greeted her back, as Kurenai smiled at them and took a seat in the far corner of the room because Mirai had picked up a toy that was resting there. "...He fucked her." Temari leaned to the side and said in a low voice, just so that only Hanabi could hear. "I am certain." "Haah¡­" Hanabi sighed. "You just have a dirty mind. She may just be happy for some other reason." "Other reasons such as?" "...Well, um..." "Exactly." Temari flicked Hanabi in the forehead as the Hyuga girl red at her. Avoiding an iing punch, Temari just revealed a cheeky smile. "Ugh, so annoying¡­!" Groaning, Hanabi stopped up and ran to Mirai to y with her. Temari shamelessly followed behind her. While they were ying, at some point, the three girls sleeping on the couch¨C Tenten, Shizune and Samui¨C woke up too. By then the angels had left as they cleaned fast, so the smell wasn''t there anymore. But Temari couldn''t just keep her mouth shut about it. "Couldn''t you guys be more subtle?" Temari said while eyeing the three of them. "Huh?" "W- what were you talking about?" "Yeah, we were just watching moviesst night." In turn, Shizune, Tenten and Samui replied with flustered faces. "Watching movies my ass." Temari scoffed as sheughed off, watching Shizune blush while Samui soon shrugged and Tenten deadpanned. "Please, you are thest person to pretend to be pure." said Tenten as she was familiar with how slutty this blonde girl could get from their experiences in the onsen. "Mhm..." Temari smiled seductively at Tenten. "Yeah, I guess you''d know." At her tone, Tenten shuddered and quickly looked away. "Dirty woman¡­" "She''s right, you know?" Hanabi chimed in, whispering to Temari. "You are such a slut." "Gasp," Temari faked a gasp. "D-did you just say a cuss word? If your mother finds out, she''ll be mad! Please don''t say such a thing!" "Uff!" Hanabi choked for air in annoyance. "You are so annoying when you are not moaning like a bitch in heat!" Hanabi retorted, loud enough that everyone heard, as she red at Temari. This time, even Temari was caught off guard as she coughed in her hand. "...Hey, t-that was rude." she said while looking at Hanabi awkwardly. However, rather than apologising, Hanabi had long since pouted and looked away while crossing her arms. Temari grimaced. This little girl was a bit too soft even now. To be honest, Temari found that pretentious at first. She thought this little bitch was just acting cute. But really, it turned out she was just that innocent. "Ugh¡­" Temari sighed, unable toin about the fact that she hadn''t received an apology. Rather, he decided to stop provoking Hanabi. "There, stop being mad, I will stop now-" She paused. So did everyone else in the room¨C who were giggling to themselves at this ''drama'' ¨Cwhen a new person walked into the living room. Yawing, the mature beauty with long dark hair and a bombshell of a body¨C Hanabi''s mother ¨Centered the room while walking slowly. Wearing a purple, loose nightgown, her hair resting on one side of her shoulder, Arima stretched her arms in the air and walked toward them while yawning. She looked¡­ quite a bit different fromst night. "...Oh shit." Temari eximed in a low voice. "I know I just said I will stop, but¡­" She looked to the side to find Hanabi who was gazing at her mother with an agape mouth. Looking at the shocked little girl, Temari felt guilty as she slowly said. "It seems¡­ your mother got fuckedst night." "..." * * * Not long after Hanabi dragged her mother out of the living room, with a strange expression on her face, the main door of the pce opened and two more people walked inside. This time, both of them weren''t just girls. Beside Tsunade, who also looked somewhat different thanst night, Neji was walking as well. The smiling Tsunade had a cute crown made of beautiful flowers tucked in her hair, suggesting she was in the garden until now. Both of them had their arms locked with one another, and were giggling to themselves like a young couple. Meanwhile, "...Hmm." Temari narrowed her eyes. ''Why do I feel jealous?'' Neji was with all the girlsst night. Yet, when they copsed after their sweaty session, he didn''t bother staying with them in bed. Probably because he couldn''t sleep while other copies of him were active, but still. It seemed one of them was Tsunade from night to morning. After a while, Temari shrugged her shoulders. She was immortal. After she identally ate the fruit of immortality, the golden apple. Sure, the other girls would surely be immortal like her sooner orter¨C but the point was, it didn''t matter if Neji fancied someone else at the moment. As Immortality was a long time, one day everyone would have their chance to be the favourite. Temari was a strong girl. She agreed to score a big one over everyone else one day in the future. * * * "Temari cutie," Neji walked over to Temari after pushing Tsunade over to Shizune. "Why are you feeling down?" "Down? Me?" Temari pointed a finger at her and then scoffed. "No way, you are seeing things." Sitting beside her, Neji ced a hand on her thigh. They were sitting a bit far from the other people, so he could whisper don''t enough that the others wouldn''t hear. "You know, I can feel your emotions," Neji said casually, making her flinch. "...I didn''t know that." "You didn''t." Neji nodded. "Now you do. Anyway, do you have any ns today? Wanna y some games?" "..." Temari stared at him with curious eyes. "What are you trying to do?" "Make you feel better?" "...This guy, really¡­ Haah." Temari sighed and shook her head. After a while, she smiled at him. "Forget it, I suddenly feel better just from hearing you say that." "Is that so?" Neji tilted her head and nodded. "Yes, you are not lying." "Yeah. I would have taken on that offer. But. Don''t you have that Five Kage Summit thingy? Focus on that." "Alright." Neji leaned over to peck her on the lips. "Thanks for worrying." Temari smiled with a soft nod. Right, she had a long life ahead. She wasn''t losing to anyone. * * * Neji liked Temari. She was fun. Somebody else in his shoes may find her annoying because she was trying to get the most of his attention¨C but exactly that shepeted to be his favourite was what made her more likeable to Neji''s eyes. Most of the girls were present here, excluding Sakura, Ino and Karin. They were¡­ too drained to leave their bed. Though Neji noticed Hanabi wasn''t there as well. Upon asking where Hanabi was, learning that she had stormed off with her mother, Neji checked the situation with his Jogan. "...!" He immediately withdrew his gaze and blinked. "...Whoa." "What''s wrong?" "...No, it''s nothing." Neji shook his head at Temari''s question. Maybe it''s better if he didn''t listen to that conversation. Rather, he shifted his attention to one of his clones in the outside world who was keeping an eye out for the Kage Summit. Most of the Kages had almost reached the meeting, so it would start at any time. Neji turned to Tsunade, smiling at her. "Tsunade, we will be leaving for the Kage Summit soon. Be mentally prepared for that." Tsunade nodded. "Alright," "Hey, can I join too?" Suddenly, Temari raised her hand. "I know you said only Tsunade should go to show off you have a Kage in the palm of your hand, but I think showing myself off works too." Neji turned to her. "To scare Gaara?" "Enrage, you mean." Temari corrected with a small frown, making Nejiugh. She continued. "He might think I have you in control since you didn''t attack Sand Vige. With that mindset, he may not give his all in the war. He won''t be motivated." "Or you just want to prank your brother?" "...So can I go?" "Alright. Youe too." With that decided, not long after that, Neji left with Tsunade and Temari¨C wearing three hyper-edgy outfits that he had tailored made to be the uniform of his cult. ** ** ** Chapter 289: 289: Kage Summit (2) Chapter 289: 289: Kage Summit (2) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 289: Kage Summit (2) ¡ª¡ª¡ª The Five Kage Summit¨C also called the Gokage Summit¨C is a special event where all Kages of the Five Elemental Countries gather. In the history of the Ninja World, only one other time was this Summit ever called. The time when the greatest shinobi of all time, Hashirama Senju, made the stupidest decision of all time¨C by distributing the Tailed Beasts amongst the five nations. The reason behind the Summit this time around, some might argue, was on the same level¨C if not beyond¨C as the first one. Because just like how the first Summit indicated the start of the Elemental Nations, this Summit indicated that the said nations were on the verge of annihtion. Because this was the Summit where one of the Kage seats was empty¨C Konoha having been wiped out of the world map just a week ago. For these reasons, a few people present in the room¨C namely Mei, the Mizukage, and Mifune, the leader of the Land of Iron, who was also the host of this meeting¨C seemed to ept that this Summit indicated a danger that was threatening the entire world. Yet, on such tense days, at this particr moment, Mei Terumi was speechless. "Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Because amidst this nerve-numbing tension, this year''s Summit had started with a peal of unhingedughter from Onoki, the Tsuchikage¨C prompted by the image of Raikage''s missing arms. A fight had threatened to break out, and though Mei tried to calm the two Kages, the Raikage and Tsuchikage didn''t want to listen to a ''woman'' and a ''brat''. Yet, surprisingly it was the Kazekage¨C Gaara of the desert¨C who stopped the two old men. Then again, saying that Gaara had ''stopped'' them may not be the right term¨C Mei realised. Because both old men just shifted their rage towards Gaara. "You suspicious brat! Why is it that only your Sand Vige was spared?" "You fucking imbecile!" "I remember seeing your sister amongst the ''priestess'' who followed that Hyuga bastard!" "You sold your own sister for protection?!" "Or is it that you are in that bastard''s team all along?!" Just when a bigger fight was about to break out, Mei stepped forward between Gaara and the two other Kages, making them frown. "...What is the meaning of this, Mizukage?" asked Tsuchikage. "Why are you protecting the traitor?" "He is not a traitor." Mei sighed. "He wouldn''t havee here if he was. The odds are too high." The two Kages paused, blinking for a moment, and exchanged nces between themselves. Then they quietly took their seats. Mei sighed and gave Gaara a nod, who sighed too and mouthed out a short thanks. Though, truth be told, if a fight really were to break out, Mei wasn''t sure if the other two Kages would be able to win against this young Kazekage. Tsuchikage couldn''t use particle release, and Raikage was crippled. Could they still take Gaara on? Thinking for a moment, Mei realised that she actually didn''t want to know. Gaara took his seat and then looked at the people around the room. "I received a letter from Neji Hyuga earlier," said Gaara. "Your im that my sister is with him is indeed correct. It seems that¡­ he adores her and he didn''t want to see her sad, that''s probably the only reason why he didn''t attack her homnd¨C my vige." All Kages fell silent before Tsuchikage gritted his teeth. "Maybe I should have sent my granddaughter with him, after all. I could have controlled him from within if he took a liking to Kurotsuchi." said Onoki, shaking his head in regret. From behind Onoki, the shoji wall shifted a little, and Mei knew it was done by the girl in question as she was right behind it. "No, wait, this can work in our favour too." said Raikage quickly. "If the Kazekage can contact his sister, he can ask her to hand over valuable information about Neji. Blood is thicker than water, after all." Kazekage Gaara frowned at the offer where his sister would be selling her body for information. Technically, Temari was sleeping with Neji already, everyone was sure, but she was possibly doing it out of her own will. But if she was to give such a mission, in case she epts she would be selling her body rather than doing it on consent¨C out of love. So certainly, Gaara was displeased at the idea. On the other hand, though Mei felt a pang of guilt as a woman herself, she couldn''t help but nod her head at Raikage''s idea. It wasn''t that bad, all things considered and was probably the best path they could take. "Sad to say I agree with Raikage, but he is right," said Mei. "He¡­ Neji Hyuga seems like a gentleman, or that''s how he treated me¨C make no mistake I am not swayed by it, I am just pointing it out¨C and I think he is a guy who shares his secrets with his girls." Raikage, who was scowling when she first started to exin, smirked as his face brightened. He turned to Gaara with a mischievous smirk. "Even your defender Mizukage agrees to this. If I was in your shoes¨C to prove my loyalty, to prove that I really am not one of Neji''s people¨C I would have agreed to this offer immediately." "...." Mei''s guilt increased when Gaara''s expression changed to that of a helpless child. She felt pity seeing him at that moment. "...Haah," Gaara sighed after a minute. "I am sorry, but no. I can''t do that." Raikage clenched his jaws, and if he still had his arms he may have mmed the table. But now he only growled. Mei''s expression didn''t change while Tsuchikage also looked displeased at the answer. "Why is that?" "Because, first, I have no way to contact her." Gaara''s eyes seemed to glow in coldness. "Secondly, and more importantly, I don''t wish to hurt the people I care about just for a skewed concept like ''the greater good''." Mei was almost proud hearing him say that¨C almost, because her emotions didn''t register since she panicked fast when Raikage activated his Lightning Armour and rushed to Gaara, and from his movement pattern he was about to kick Gaar''s head to a pulp. Mei wanted to stop Raikage, and had started moving her body with that intention, but he was too fast¨C frighteningly so. She was like a banana slug running after a rabbit. Though as a Kage, at least her green eyes managed to follow his movements somewhat as she watched Raikage''s leg rise in the air, about toe down on Gaara''s head, even while particles of sand were moving to protect him from the blow. But Mei was sure that a small amount of sand wouldn''t help¨C ¨C sh! A yellow sh, faster than Raikage, moved as the situation unfolded at a speed that Mei couldn''t follow. ¨C Boom! Raikage''s body hit the wall in the back and shattered it, making him fly into the room next to it. Everyone in the room was rmed as the Kages'' escorts who were behind the shoji wall quickly came out and took position beside them. "...Naruto?" it was Gaara who eximed as the dust cleared and a man covered in a yellow cloak of chakra appeared into everyone''s view. Mei''s eyes widened. ''Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tail''s Jinchuuriki?'' "Are you okay, Gaara, my friend?" said Naruto, looking at Gaara who slowly nodded in a daze. "Good then." "No, that''s not important now. Naruto, how are you still alive? I thought-" "It''s that Neji bastard," interrupted Naruto, growling. "He tried to kill me. Unfortunately for him, I am one of the chosen ones¨C the person who will bring peace to this world. I managed to survive." "Oh¡­" Gaara couldn''t say anything more than that as his eyes¨C simr to Mei and Onoki¨C focused on the Akatsuki outfit that Naruto was wearing. * * * The conversation couldn''t continue any more than that as the Raikage jumped back into the room, his eyes wide and red in anger and shock. "Yellow sh¡­?" for a moment Raikage looked dazed but soon shook his head. "Who are you?" "Uzumaki Naruto," replied Naruto. "That''s my name. I will kill you if you attempt any more attacks." Raikage''s jaws clenched but he didn''t attack, and neither did he cancel his Lightning Cloak. "Are you the child of Minato Namikaze?" Raikage asked. "...Yes." "...It makes sense, then." Raikage nodded and his armour vanished. "..." Naruto frowned in confusion, seeing him submit so easily. "Now exin why you are here." asked Raikage, and the other Kages nodded to show that they were also interested. However, it wasn''t Naruto who answered next. "Allow me the honour, please." a voice came out of thin air, and while the Kages were startled the air in the middle of the room spun into itself as an orange-mask-wearing man formed in the room. Standing beside him, with sharp yet hollow eyes, was thest living Uchiha¨C Sasuke of the Sharingan. The Kages were immediately alerted once again. Raikage''s eyes even went bloodshot again, but he and the others didn''t make any attempt to attack when Naruto stepped forward to take the other side of the masked man, suggesting that the three of them were together. The Kages'' facial expressions turned sour. They could taste the danger in the air. These three invaders were all at least Kage-level Ninjas themselves, and though the Kages outnumbered them, these three didn''t have the weakness of having people to protect behind them. If a fight broke out, the Kages realised, the chances of their and theirpanions'' deaths were¡­ high. Very high. As all four Kages reached the conclusion in their heads, going very alert, the masked man turned his head from one Kage to another before he returned to the centre. Silence followed that, but not long after¨C his deep voice filled the room. "Some of you may have heard of me already, going by the name ''Tobi''." he said as the Kages nodded. "Unfortunately, that was a made-up name. In the old days, people used to call me the Ghost of Uchiha, Madara Uchiha." There was a short silence before the room shook with an invisible pressure, apanied by the twisting of ''Madara''s'' sharingan in the single eyehole of his mask. "....?!" At once, all the Kages were startled further as they opened their mouths at the same time. "It can''t be¡­" "No. You are too old to be alive." "This isn''t funny, my friend." "...." Only Gaara stayed silent amongst the Kages, though just like them, his guard was also lifted up dozens of times. Sand whirled around the room, but the three ninjas didn''t care. As if the invader, ''Madara Uchiha'', couldn''t hear them¨C he continued in the same tone as before. "Today, in this summit, I did note to ask you of anything¨C No, there is nothing that you can give me anyway." The single eyehole of his mask gleamed crimson. "I already have everything I need¨C every Tailed Beast has been captured by me. I am simply here to give you a warning¨C to let you know that you guys should stop shoving your attention to Neji Hyuga. He isn''t the threat, I am." The Kages frowned deeply at his words. They were aware of this matter of Akatsuki as well. By now, all the Tailed Beasts¨C with the early doubts on the Kyuubi now cleared by the evidence that Naruto was working with the Akatsuki¨C have been captured by the evil terrorist organisation. The Kages all knew, without any verbal exchange, that today''s talks would lead to that topic sooner orter¨C even though the start of it had to be about Neji Hyuga. This threatened the start of the Fourth Ninja War, something that Mei recalled Neji talking about as well. This self-proimed Madara seemed mad that the start of this meeting was Neji¨C as he was possibly eavesdropping on the meeting¨C and he seemed to be offended that the Kages were prioritising a foolish womaniser more than a world-threatening organisation. "You all must be confused about what I n to do with all those tailed beasts. As this is for the ultimate good, I shall give you a glimpse of my grand ns." continued ''Madara'' without caring to wait for anyone''s questioning looks. "With the Nine Tailed Beasts at hand, I n to-" "What, take over the world?" The room went silent again when a new, feminine voice interrupted ''Madara''s'' speech. Everyone''s eyes shifted to one corner of the room where, as they watched, an ash-blonde-haired woman with a rough, tattered dress was crouching on the ground, with a giant hand-fan above her shoulders. [Image Here] Everyone wore a frown as they failed to recognise this new individual¨C however, it was Gaara who broke the silence. "Temari?" he asked, and immediately everyone noticed the sand-vige logo on her headband. "What¡­ happened to you?" "I got Dragonified." Temari paused, and slowly a draconic tail¨C white in colour¨C swirled out from behind her. "In more ways than one." Temari stood up from the spot as most of the non-Kage-level Ninjas flinched. "As I was saying earlier, though," Temari looked away from Gaara, her eyes falling on the masked man. "World Domination. That''s what this guy wants, by initiating the Infinite Tsukuyomi, a legendary Genjutsu." Nobody could see the reaction of ''Madara'', however, they noticed how Sasuke''s until-recently lifeless eyes gained life as he looked at her shockingly. "How¡­ Do you know about that?" asked Sasuke in disbelief. "Infinite Tsukuyomi- it''s only listed in the Uchiha n''s Stone Tablet. Only those with incredible ocr powers should be able to¨C" "Sasuke," Madara interrupted, turning to him slightly. "The Tenseigan. Remember what I said about it?" "...Ah." Sasuke blinked, but soon he frowned deeply. "How dare a Hyuga look into the Uchiha Tablet?!" Sasuke grabbed the hilt of his sword and would have rushed out at Temari with the intent to kill if ''Madara'' hadn''t grabbed him by the arm. "Careful, now. Since the hatchling is here, the Dragon should be nearby." Madara warned cautiously. "We are not here to fight today, Sasuke, don''t forget what your goal is." Sasuke''s eyes trembled for a moment when he heard ''your goal'' but after a scoff, he shook off Madara''s grab and rushed at Temari. ¨C Fwish! He moved fast, on par with the Raikage. As he decreased the distance, his sword reaching out for a surprised Temari''s throat, something dropped from above the ceiling. Sasuke couldn''t react in time against the iing punch from the thick woman who had suddenly appeared in the air. ¨C Bang! Before Sasuke could reach Temari, a hand covered by barely visible chakra struck his back as he grunted and was smashed to the floor. The floor shattered and cracks of spider webs appeared on it, with Sasuke Uchiha dug into the middle. "That wasn''t a very smart decision," Staring ahead, everyone frowned as they watched the Senju Princess, Tsunade Senju, speak after she had struck down Sasuke. What surprised them more was that Tsunade''s blonde hair was now ash-blonde as well, just like Temari, and she was wearing a simr outfit as Temari too. Though in her headband, instead of the Leaf Vige sign, a new sign existed. The sign of a Dragon''s face. "Grhh¡­" Sasuke growled as he started to raise his face in the air. "Don''t. I told you to not attack." said Madara as he suddenly appeared beside Sasuke, out of thin air, and vanished. Both he and Sasuke reappeared back to their initial spot. "Good choice," Tsunade said after seeing this. "If he tried anything else, the Uchiha n would have gone extinct. Tsunade gave everyone a cold, emotionless look that marched her outfit, and then walked to stand beside Temari. They stood side by side, but with a bit of enough gap between them for there to house another person¨C which made the people in the room ufortable. It didn''t help that her threat just now included ''Madara'' as well, if he really was an Uchiha. Moreover, she had just shown that she had both the speed and power to probably fight this masked, self-proimed Madara. No, actually even if she didn''t have such powers, the Kages couldn''t be worried less. Because someone else, someone more dangerous than appeared in the room. Space twisted as the wall behind Tsunade and Temari turned nk, and then out of thin air walked out none other than Neji Hyuga, the so-called ''Dragon Sage'' himself. "Good evening, everyone." said Neji Hyuga as he smiled at them. "What are your thoughts on being stuck in a Genjutsu for eternity?" ** ** ** Note- Don''t forget to vote for Powerstones if you liked the chapter!!! Chapter 290: 290: Kage Summit (3) Chapter 290: 290: Kage Summit (3) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 290: Kage Summit (3) ¡ª¡ª¡ª The three Akatsukis and four Kages all shifted in their spots as Neji Hyuga appeared out of a ck portal and stood in front of them, leaning against the wall as the portal closed behind him. Obito quickly ced a hand on Naruto''s shoulders just as the boy was about to make a jump at Neji¨C or at least he acted as if that''d happen. Obito whispered, "Don''t, Naruto." Naruto growled but didn''t attack. For a moment, his sharingan met with Obito''s and¨C for an instant, both of their eyes gleamed in a light of mischief. As it turned out, Neji Hyuga''s appearance today was just as nned, just as the prediction showed by Naruto''s imnted Sharingan. Fugaku Uchiha''s Mangekyou, with the power to predict the future. Now, if the other prediction went right as well, Neji Hyuga wouldn''t survive today. For now though, Obito and Naruto will leave it to Sasuke as he wasn''t entirely into this n¨C he only knew about the ending of this meeting, not the middle part¨C and therefore could deliver truthful reactions to the events that''ll unfold. * * * On the other side of the room, Mei Terum¨© spoke on behalf of all the Kages. "What do you mean by that, Neji Hyuga?" "It is as I said, a Genjutsu." Neji stepped forward, making everyone alert but nobody moved to attack. "That''s what my friend ''Madara'' here also ns to do. I actually support his idea, very great and self-sacrificing as it is." Mei watched as Neji looked at Madara''s with a strange smile on his face. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi. It''s a Genjutsu that, when casted at nighttime, reflects on the surface of the moon and catches everyone in this into it. Even people who are not looking at the moon, or the people on the other side of the world where it''s not even night time, are caught into it." The Kages frowned at that but Neji continued without allowing anyone to present any question. "You must be wondering what the hell I am talking about, but it''s the truth. Have you guys heard about the Rinnegan? It''s real. So was Sage of Six Paths. So is the legend of the moon rabbit." Neji said. "Afterbining the Nine Tailed Beasts, a creature named the Ten Tails is born. That creature, when sealed inside a person, gives birth to the Ten Tails Jinchuuriki. The Infinite Tsukuyomi is a Genjutsu that can be cast by that Jinchuuriki." "...Is that so?" When Gaara asked suspiciously, Neji nodded. "Our friend ''Madara'' here is aiming to do exactly that. I apud him for that, as he is making my job easier. I also wish that the world gets stuck into an Eternal Genjutsu, where everyone will be able to live the life they always wanted¨C where they will be the king of their reality¨C where nobody will be sad." Neji spread his arms maniacally as he spoke each word with passion, a psychotic smile on his face that creeped even the Kages. "However," Neji put his arms down, turning to Obito. "The problem is I don''t trust the Ghost of Uchiha. Who knows what sort of Genjutsu he will cast? Maybe instead of internal peace for every individual, he will force everyone to obey his ruling in this disgusting, rotting reality?" ''Madara''s'' single eye gleamed at the acquisition as Neji continued. "Thus, I stand opposed to him, even though our goals align. Once the time to cast the Genjutsu finallyes, I will take him down to cast the Jutsu myself. I don''t need to be the Ten Tails'' Jinchuuriki for that." The room grew immensely tense as the Kages sweated, while the masked Uchiha seemed to scowl under his mask. "You sound very self-proimed." said Mei after a while. "Disgusting." After that, ''Madara'' spoke for the first time. "...You are a very confident man indeed," said the masked Uchiha. "However, do you think I will allow you to cast the Genjutsu? Do you think you can defeat me if I decide to fight, if we sh?" "We can find that out right away, if you want." Neji smirked at him. "Though I wish not. I hope you''ll rather finish the job for me and allow me to strike at the right time. You see, I don''t wish to be the Ten Tails'' Jinchuuriki, I find the whole Jinchuuriki thing disgusting. That''s the only reason I am even allowing you to do this, you know?" "...." ¡ª- Neji watched Obito fall silent as his lies. The things he just said weren''t the truth, of course. The true problem with being the Jinchuuriki was, that the person who''ll be the Jhinchuuriki of the Ten Tails would inevitably die as ''Kaguya'' will appear from within him. That was probably the one thing that could actually kill the current Neji. So he surely couldn''t be that person, he needed a scapegoat. However, Neji was lying about casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi himself. That was just to create a sense of animosity against both Obito and the Kages. Because in his current situation, it was better to appear as a viin than a hero. "However, there is a slight problem with that. I may not be able to stop you, because you may not be in my reach when you be the Jinchuurki." Neji said. "You have all the tailed beasts, which means you can summon the Tailed Tailed Beast anywhere, at any time. You can just do that in some cave and then cast the Genjutsu. That''s not fun. If there is no war, there is no fun." After all, the Fourth Great Ninja War only started in the canon timeline because Obito couldn''t get his hands on Naruto''s Nine Tailed Chakra. If he had done so, no such war would have started¨C just like in this timeline. So, it fell upon Neji to do something to bring him out in the war. If Neji''s snowke girlfriend Yaomomo was still around, she would have definitely asked¨C ''Why? You already have everything needed to summon the girl you have been looking for an entire month. So why dy it, moreover by threatening people''s lives?'' However, this was an unavoidable situation. If he hadn''t ever stepped into this world, the war would have happened anyway. Those people would have died anyway. So why not die in his hands? He would gain his much needed experience points, in exchange. Unlike the people of My Hero Academia, no Ninja in this world was innocent. A purge of their ranks would be rather good for this world as a whole. More so, it will allow people to easily ept him as their ''God'' when he decides to actually take over the world. So, a war was for the better. In the grand scheme of things that''d increase the chances of survivability for Neji and his loved ones. Neji''s hands slipped into thin air and, very casually, pulled the space apart. Creating a door in the air for a man¨C a clone of Neji¨C to walk out of the portal. However, the clone wasn''t alone. He had someone unconscious in his grasp. The pressure in the room shifted once more as Raikage''s frown threatened to break his face seeing the person who the clone Neji brought. It was actually surprising how this Kage had held in for so long, at all. In the clone Neji''s grasp, an unconscious Killer Bee was being grabbed by his cor. "Bee?! You blind-looking bastard, what did you do to Bee?!" Raikage yelled, but when Neji shot him a cold re he paused from rushing forward. "I saved him. When I found him, his chakra was being absorbed by the ''fetus'' of the Ten Tails, the Gedo Statue. Most of his chakra was absorbed, in fact. Killer Bee would have died if I wasn''t kind enough to pull those chakra back and shove it back into him." Neji exined and threw Bee towards the Kages. Neji turned to look at Obito, who had yet to move, but now a cold aura was around him. He must be mad seeing his precious hunt getting stolen from his maw. Neji, along with his two Priestesses beside him, observed the Kages for a long while. Then, Neji started to float in the air for thearetics for his next words. "Now this creates a dispute. The masked Uchiha wants back his hunt, and the Kages want to stop him from doing so¨C fearing that the world will end." said Neji while smiling at everyone. "As experienced Ninjas, you all should be aware what this level of dispute typically leads to?" The Kage escorts gulped at his implication and Neji continued. "Yes, on behalf of my friend Madara here, I Neji Hyuga hereby dere the start of the 4th Great Ninja War." The world seemed to tremble as each of his words registered into the Kages. "Madara will try to take back the Eight Tails so that he canplete his toy, while you Four Viges will try to stop him. Otherwise, only doom awaits you all." "...." "...." As Neji finished his deration, both parties went dead silent, and some of the Kages were even sweating. "...Temari," Gaara broke the silence, looking at Temari. "Why are you standing beside such a cruel man? You too, Lady Tsunade. I remember you being caring of him when you came to visit the Sand Vigest time, but supporting him in this is too much." "It is none of your business, Gaara." said Temari first, while Tsunade nodded from beside her. "We are making a better world. I apologise as your big sister, but I wouldn''t hold back against you if you stand opposed to me or even try to make me change sides." Tsunade followed after she finished. "Your feeble minds are unable to understand the greatness of this mission." she said. "But fear not, when all of you are thrown into the paradise of a world, you''ll understand how kind we are." Even Neji was speechless by their acting, so no wonder the other people who were oblivious that they actually were just acting. ? Amongst everyone else in the room, surprisingly it was Sasuke Uchiha who reacted first by opening his mouth. "You three think you can do whatever you want?" asked Sasuke with a hiss. "Just who do you think you are to act like this?" "Hm?" Neji smirked down at him from the air. "I''m like a producer, pouring money to watch a stage show. That''s what I am." Nejiughed, before changing his demeanour to a frown. "By the way, I am pretty sure Itachi didn''t use Kotoamatsukami on Naruto this time around. So it surprises me why he didn''t use it on you. You should be on Konoha''s side by now, all things considered." "...." Sasuke''s eyes shed with confusion, as if he couldn''t understand the question. "What happened?" Neji looked at Sasuke''s frowning figure. "Then again, I am not really interested in stories of dead men. Some other day, I suppose." "...This isn''t really smart," it was Obito Uchiha who replied then. "Do you think I will just walk away, prepare for a meaningless war, when I can just grab the Eight Tails from here?" "Do you think I will allow you to do that?" Neji said and released his active skill, [Bloodlust - Lvl 1], something he had never got the chance to use before due to the unavability of Mana. But he recently decided to use it for threaretic use¨C hoping to someday evolve it to a skill simr to Conqueror''s Haki. Though the skill level was 1, what mattered was the power behind it. So the entire room shook as Neji tilted his head slightly, looking down on Obito from above the air. "Are you certain you can fight me without harnessing the power of the Ten Tails? If you are, I can prove you wrong anyday." Neji scoffed as puffs of fire came out of his nostrils. Silence filled the room once more, however, it was Naruto who broke the silence this time around. "Hehe¡­" Naruto started to chuckle. "Hahahahaha!" Then he broke into an unhingedughter. Following him, Obito released a deep chuckle too. Even Sasuke smirked. Neji frowned, his eyes shing in confusion. ''Did they go crazy?'' "As expected of my father''s Mangekyo Sharingan." said Sasuke, looking to the side at Naruto''s Sharingan. "It predicted the future just right." "...." Neji quickly looked at Naruto with ?Observe?. [Naruto Uzumaki ¨C Chakra Fox Human ¨C Low Tier 13] That was a huge number, but it wasn''t anything new. Neji had seen the same digits when he took Hinata to see Naruto. However, Neji hadn''t checked his Sharingan details back then. So Neji decided to do that now. === Bloodline Ability: Mangekyo Sharingan Level: 09 Effects: (1) Basic Sharingan Abilities (click to expand) (2) Future Prediction ¨C (Mangekyo Left Eye) Effect: Allows the user to predict the future of himself and others ording to the choices he makes. (3) Body Condition Reversal ¨C (Mangekyo Right Eye) Effect: Allows the user to reverse his body''s personal time to reverse any injury and such upto 60 seconds prior. === Two bullshit level abilities, but in this context the important one was the skill¨C Future Prediction¡­ Neji frowned. How long ago did Naruto predict that Neji woulde to this summit? Was that why, despite being [Low Tier 13], Naruto was easily swept away by Neji''s shockwave back then when Neji and Hinata went to meet him? Was Naruto just acting to be weak back then? Because he didn''t want to alert Neji? If Naruto had predicted this Summit days or weeks prior, then just what sort of preparation did he and Obito take against this situation? As if to answer him, Obito Uchiha finally stopped chuckling as he spoke. "Am I certain if I can fight you without harnessing the power of the Ten Tails?" Obito reached out his hand to take off his mask¨C revealing his scarred face that was wearing a smirk. "Honestly, I am not. Because I don''t need to fight you." Obito''s eyes locked on Neji''s as both his Sharingans gleamed. That too was surprising to Neji. If he hadn''t yet imnted the Rinnegan onto himself, how was the Gedo Statue active? Neji''s clone had seen that statue working, sucking out Bee''s chakra with the help of Kisame and Suigetsu. So if Obito didn''t have the Rinnegan, how was that statue active? No, the more important question was¡­ who had the Rinnegan, then? "This¡­" it was Onoki who reacted first amongst the Kages, seeing Obito take off his mask. "You are not Madara. No, you can''t be him. This guy is a scammer!" This old man was the only living person in this room who had actually seen Madara in their life. So he recognised that Obito was faking until. "Oh, no, I am not. Apologies for lying to you, my respectful Kages." Obito said with a smirk. "Then who are you?" asked Mei. "Me? My name is Obito Uchiha. Sessor of Madara Uchiha." As he spoke, his right Sharingan shimmered and the space in front of him twisted into itself. "However, I should refrain from talking any further on this matter." Obito said. "Since my master can do that for himself." From the spinning space, made by Kamui, a menacing figure walked out. This man wearing an unamused expression had long spiky ck hair while a red body armour wrapped around him, the red colour matching the Sharingan in his right eye. In his left eye, however, a Rinnegan rippled. The figure, Madara Uchiha, looked around the room with an extremely bored expression as he met everyone''s gaze. Until the gazended on Neji who was still floating in the air. The Kages shivered as Madara''s lips curled up. "So things didn''t end quietly, huh, Obito." said Madara, his bone chilling deep voice booming across the room. "I suppose it''s time to bring the Ten Tails out, then?" [Madara Uchiha ¨C Wood-Human ¨C Low Tier 13] The room shook, and that was thest shake for this room as a giant hand slipped out of the floor, yanking itself up as the Gedo Statue itself came out to view. Under this artificial earthquake, the entire building crumbled down as all the people jumped out of it. To the hyper alert Kages'' minds, the 4th Great Ninja War had started already. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Things once again fall out of Neji''s hands, but maybe it''s not that bad. By the way, Naruto is weakened because he doesn''t have much of the Nine Tails'' chakra. That''s why even with Six Paths power, he is only as strong as Reincarnated Rinnegan Madara. Chapter 291: 291: The 4th Great Ninja War? (1) Chapter 291: 291: The 4th Great Ninja War? (1) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 291: The 4th Great Ninja War? (1) ¡ª¡ª¡ª [shback] Two decades. Obito Uchiha was saved by Madara Uchiha nearly two decades prior. Madara promised to bring back Rin Nohara to life, the kunoichi who Obito cherished. In exchange, Obito was left with the mission to revive Madara¨C who was about to die¨C yearster after collecting all the nine-tailed beasts. Nearly two decades have passed since then. At this point, Obito didn''t want to revive Madara. Because he wasn''t a fool anymore. He didn''t believe in Madara, no, he didn''t trust that man at all. So, after considering everything, Obito had decided a few years ago to keep Madara dead¨C as the legendary Ninja, if revived, would onlyplicate his ns. Yet, not long after that decision was made, this annoying and frustrating variable showed up. Messing up all of Obito''s ns, nearly beyond repair. To fix this mess, ording to Naruto''s Mangekyou Ability¨C future prediction¨C Obito would need the help of the Ghost of Uchiha, Madara Uchiha. Because without Madara, the odds that Neji can be defeated were far too low for Obito''s liking. So despite his earlier ns and decisions, Obito Uchiha decided to revive Madara anyway. He had no other choice, after all. Fortunately, Obito now had just the thing needed to effortlessly revive Madara. Using the Rinnegan left behind by Neji Hyuga himself. After imnting the Rinnegan onto his right eye socket, Obito had gone to Madara''s grave. He had buried Madara''s corpse with his own hands when the old Uchiha had finally passed away decades ago, and so he knew where the corpse was. The only strange part was that, when he reached the grave, he found Kabuto Yakushi right there. Right in front of Obito''s eyes, this crazy disciple of Orochimaru¨C who had absorbed his own master into himself¨C was digging Madara''s grave. "Oops¡­ I can exin." "...." After confronting him, Obito Uchiha came to learn just how exactly Kabuto found the location of Madara''s dead body. Obito also learned of Kabuto''s self-proimed, ''magnificent'' n. Obito would have killed that snake-like bastard right there and then, if not for the fact that Kabuto''s n was actually mind-numbingly good. "Fine, I won''t kill you. In exchange¡­" After that, a deal was settled between them. "Naruto and I will help you collect the materials to reanimate some certain people," said Obito. "It wouldn''t take that long with my assistance and Naruto''s Mangekyou power. So I expect fast work from you." "Oh-ho?" Kabuto asked with a snake-like hiss, as his single gold eye gleamed. "And who are these ''cssertain'' people?" Obito smiled under his mask. "...That would be the S-ranked Ninjas and Kages from the history of the five great viges." * * * [Present] When the Gedo Statue came out, the building shook and everyone jumped out of it. Excluding Obito who slipped into his Kamui dimension. The Gedo Statue trashed its hands around, destroying the rest of the building and making it fall apart. That movement killed almost the entirety of the Samurais who were inside it. Right then, Madara took advantage of the rowdy situation and grabbed the unconscious Killer Bee by the cor. After a few seconds, the Gedo Statue moved from the destroyed building and strode through the snowy ground of this Land of Iron. The Kages and the other Ninjas, along with a few surviving Samurais, had taken refuge a few hundred metres from the incident. Naruto and Sasuke had gone opposite their direction, and the statue moved towards them. Madara moved towards the statue and threw Bee''s body at it, and right then by his mentalmand the statue spewed out chakra chains that wrapped around Bee and visibly started to suck chakra. The rate of absorption was fast, faster than the Akatsuki''sbined because it was Madara who was controlling the statue. He, unlike Nagato, was the true owner of the Rinnegan. "...Bee?!" From afar, Raikage yelled when he saw the scene unfold. His ?Lightning Cloak? sprung up to life and he kicked the ground to rush at the statue. Before he could reach there, however, the air spun in his running trajectory and the moment he reached the spot, a fist came out to punch him in the face. The Raikage was thrown metres back as he growled and looked up to find who attacked him. From within the spinning air, walked out a man with long silver hair and another with long golden hair. The Ginkaku and Kinkaku brothers, their bodies looking weird and creepy. "...You two?" Raikage''s angry expression suddenly looked bewildered. "What? How are you two alive?" These two were Kumogakure Ninjas, so Raikage knew they were long dead. So how¡­ "Sorry, Kage-sama." said Kinkaku, looking awkward to have hurt his own Kage. "We are being controlled right now by an outside force. Both of our bodies are not in our control." "By the way, how did you lose your arms, Kage-sama?" "...." When the Raikage was about to open his mouth again, the other Ninjas had reached the spot, including Neji who was flying in the air along with his two girls who were floating on his telekinesis. At the same time, the spinning air from before returned and this time Obito Uchiha walked out. "Stay away from the statue," said Obito. "Otherwise I will have to make you stay away." With that said, his Kamui acted up again and the air kept spinning nonstop to allow more people to walk out of it. One, two, three¨C and the number soon crossed a dozen. All of the individuals who walked out of this door in space-&-time looked simr to the current Gold and Silver brothers. They all had ck eyes and parts of their skin were shattered. Most dangerously, all of their chakras felt endless. Each individual, as they stood beside one another, was a legendary name in this shinobi world. The 1st Hokage. The 2nd Hokage. The 3rd Hokage. The 4th Hokage. The 2nd Mizukage. The 2nd Tsuchikage. The 3rd Raikage. The 4th Kazekage. Hanzo, the Smander. Deidara, of the Akatsuki. Sasori, of the Akatsuki. Pakura, of the Scorch Release. Last, but not least, it was Dan Kato who walked out of the portal that finally closed. "Apologies," Obito said sarcastically. "I could have prepared more if given enough time." He met everyone''s gaze, longing on the Kages for a moment longer to relish the frightened look in their eyes. "Really, apologies." Smirking to himself, Obito turned to look in Neji''s direction, who was still floating in the air, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable. Obito didn''t say anything more and looked at Ginkaku and Kinkaku, whose heads nodded on their own. Then, with swift movements, all three of them ran towards the Gedo Statue. The living Ninjas thought of stopping them but saw no chance of that happening with these legends in front of them. However, if they knew that Kinkaku and Ginkaku are what wouldplete the Ten-Tails, they would still have tried hard to stop them. Neji did know that though, but stopping them wasn''t his n. After a short silence between the living and the dead, a fight broke out. While some went all out from the start, a few of the former Kages took it slow to rather exchange some words with the new generation. The 3rd Raikage looked distinctly angry and even a bit teary when he saw his son, the 4th Raikage, without any arms. The 2nd Tsuchikage frowned when he learned and failed to sense Particle Release from Onoki. The 2nd Mizukage was immensely sad to learn what the Mist Vige had gone through after his death, while conversing with Mei Terum¨©. And so on. The most interesting part happened with Tsunade, ording to Neji, as her two grandfathers and one teacher looked at her with confusion while taking a fighting stance. "What''s up with that get-up, Tsu?" asked Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi himself. "Wasn''t your hair a bit brighter too? It looks whiter now!" Hashiramaughed aloud. "Looks like age is catching up to you, huh? I still had ck hair when I died, though. Haah, you were so little back then..." Tsunade was still floating beside Neji yet she was on the verge of tears as she conversed with her former family and teacher. From the first three Hokages'' side, the 4th Hokage in particr was staring at Neji. "Neji Hyuga?" asked Minato, frowning a little. "Kurama hates you, she says." "Oh¡­" Neji blinked. Why was that? ¡­Perhaps the Kurama that was inside Naruto had its memories returned to its other half inside Minato after its death? That sounded usible. "Sorry about that, this girl can be weird sometimes." Minato gave an awkward smile, clearly talking about Kurama. "Weird how I always thought she was just a weapon of mass destruction." Yeah¡­" "By the way, do you know about my son Naruto?" asked Minato, as he vanished from his spot. Minato reappeared in front of Neji, shing a Kunai across his face. Neji dodged swiftly, though that did separate him from his girls. "Ah, sorry about that, my body is being controlled. Couldn''t resist it entirely." Minato apologised. "By the way, Kurama told me you do know Naruto. I left a piece of my soul in the Seal on his stomach, but since he was killed by your people, that seal broke without me ever meeting him. Though I heard he got revived somehow, so it''s not that big of a deal, don''t worry I am not holding a grudge." Neji was more than a bit surprised at this man''s positive energy. Seriously, what was wrong with this guy? As far as he was aware, Neji killed his son, for fucks sake. "I can sense some thick Nine Tails chakra around here, that must be Naruto. It seemed he merged with Kurama''s chakra, simr to the Gold and Silver brothers. I was wondering if Naruto is still okay or if the power corrupted him. That usually happens in such scenarios." Minato continued exining while attacking Neji. Neji didn''t attack back, since he was interested in Minato''s words too. "...Sorry, but it''s as you imagine." Neji said after a pause, dodging another attack and then putting a palm strike on Minato''s abdomen. "Naruto is far gone from his usual cheerful self. He''s quite fucked in the head now." "A¡­" Minato winched in physical and spiritual pain at Neji''s attack and words. "That''s it. I need to do something before we continue this brawl." Neji pushed Minato to the side (sting him with a shockwave and making him fly far in the sky) before he moved to Tsunade and Temari. The three former Hokages were trying to hold back against her, as they chatted, but they didn''t have full control over their bodies. Some attacks Tsunade was hit with seemed to hurt quite a bit, though none were lethal. Temari was in a simr situation, having to fight her father¨C the 4th Kazekage. Neji slipped between them to fetch them by their waist and floated in the air. Right then, Obito Uchiha returned. He looked up at the flying Neji. "Weren''t you so confident before? Look at you now, flying from the enemies." said Obito. "With this little power, can you stop Madara from bing the Ten-Tails'' Jinchuuriki? Can you stop him from casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi? Why don''t you try doing that while all these Kages and S-Ranks Ninjas try to kill you and your girls." "My girls?" That was the only part Neji caught on to. He smiled a little when he looked to his side, where Tsunade was floating. Tsunade was suddenly ignoring her grandfathers and teacher. Now, she had her eyes on Dan Kato as she frowned with aplicated look on her eyes. Neji put a hand on her shoulder, ignoring Obito, and whispered. "You wanna talk to him?" "...I feel like it''s better for me to break up with him once and for all, now that I have a chance to talk." Tsunade said, turning to look into Neji''s eyes. "Their bodies are being controlled, but they can speak." "...True." Neji shrugged and then turned to Obito. "Smart idea to bring Dan out, by the way. The 4th Kazekage too. Did Naruto predict that I will bring Tsunade and Temari with me? Is that why you brought them in particr, where you could have brought out better alternatives?" Obito gave Neji a sharp re. "Yeah, that''s what I thought. But I don''t think that''s going to be really useful to you." Neji turned to Temari. "You wanna keep talking to your father?" "...No." Temari soon shook her head, refusing to even look in the direction of Rasa, the Kazekage. "I don''t count him as my father, not since that day he decided to put Shukaku inside Gaara." Rasa of the gold dust, even as his body was being controlled, and even as he was fighting with his son, heard Temari''s words. He frowned in what seemed like sadness and difort. Gaara, on the other hand, looked confused since it seemed to him that his sister who had lost her mind and turned evil still regained some humane feelings for him. "Makes sense." Neji gave Temari a shoulder hug and then said, "Alright. I am teleporting you to heaven. Tsunade, you are going to be sent to Konoha. When you are done with Dan, maybe look around your former vige." Without allowing any sort of protest from either side, Neji just snapped his finger as Shadowclones appeared beside Tsunade, Temari, and Dan Kato. In the next instance, all three of them teleported away with the clones'' Flying Thunder God. Neji cancelled the clones right after that, unwilling to listen to the conversation between Exes. Now though, his hands were free. He didn''t have to hold back. Neji took in a sharp breath as the sky started to get covered by dark clouds. At a supernatural speed, the entire sky was covered in thunderclouds and rain started to fall. The moment the first droplet of rain touched the ground was also the moment when the clouds crackled with lightning and a bolt fell right on Neji. This was [Lightning of Heavenly Tribution], one of Neji''s divinities he earned after defeating Nagato a few weeks ago. The lightning zapped around Neji and in a second, formed an armour around him. Unlike the Raikages'' armour though, this looked more like traditional samurai armour. It looked simr to the one Madara was wearing, but it was made of lightning, not solid matter. ¨C Bzzt! This was the Ninjutsu [Lightning Cloak], but one made with heavenly lightning. As the second droplet of rain touched the ground, Neji moved to massacre everything that fell in his sight. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Neji went full Chinese in thest part ?? Don''t forget to vote, as it''s another new week ! Chapter 292: 292: The 4th Great Ninja War? (2) Chapter 292: 292: The 4th Great Ninja War? (2) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 292: The 4th Great Ninja War? (2) ¡ª¡ª¡ª When Madara gave Obito the mission to revive him after collecting all the Tailed Beasts, he had never expected things to go smoothly. Because such expectation was wishful thinking. Reality was often disappointing. However, it would be a lie to say he wasn''t surprised that he would wake up to this sort of situation. The Hyugas apparently gave birth to a child with eyes that matched the Rinnegan. Madara Uchiha didn''t feel an ounce of fear though. He had a mission, a noble and great one. He always knew that to finalise such a mission, he would have to erase thorns such as this Neji Hyuga more than once. He had known that yet he had chosen to walk on this path. This time around, Madara knew it was hisst thorn before he initiated true world peace. The northernmost side of the battlefield, of the unofficial 4th Great Ninja War, was upied by Madara, Naruto, and Sasuke. Three of them were guarding the Gedo Statue behind them that was sucking the Eight Tails'' chakra from within Killer Bee. The chakra was almostpletely sucked, and Madara was preparing to move onto the Gold and Silver brothers who were waiting by the side, forced by Kabuto''smand over their Reanimated bodies. Madara''s eyes locked onto Naruto for a moment. The initial n, Obito told him, was to use Naruto''s chakra after absorbing the Eight-Tails. However, with the appearance of the Gold and Silver brothers¨C who had absorbed a part of Nine Tails'' chakra while they were alive¨C Naruto was expended. Naruto could rather be an asset in the fight against the enemy force. Madara''s gaze then shifted to Sasuke, lingering on his back as he was watching the enemies in the far. ''This generation''s Indra and Asura¡­'' Madara noted. ''One of them has sessfully gained the Six Paths'' chakra, but the other one hasn''t yet.'' He recalled Obito telling him a n to help Sasuke Uchiha awaken his true powers, but Madara wasn''t so sure if that''d work. Though he wouldn''t stop the n, after all, ording to Obito this fellow named Naruto had awakened his powers in the same way¨C by dying. "He is moving." Naruto said abruptly. Hearing that, Madara turned to the enemy force and noticed how Neji teleported his two blonde girlfriends. After which, as Madara watched, the sky darkened and a bolt of lightning descended on top of Neji¨C circting around him and forming an armour of lightning, the shape of which was simr to his own, around Neji. "Hoh?" Madara looked mildly impressed as the Hyuga boy moved at a threatening speed through the rain, flying towards the Third Raikage. What happened next surprised even Madara as Neji grabbed the Third by his throat and mmed him on the ground, and in the next instance he pulled his throat out. That wasn''t the surprising part to Madara, the surprising part came next when a white box-shaped energy left Neji''s palm¡ª the ?Particle Style?¡ª and devoured the Third Raikage''s body, erasing it out of existence as if it never existed. The Third Raikage died for the second time, just like that, in less than half a minute. Madara was surprised to witness the death of such a strong Reanimated, immortal Shinobi in such a short time. "...Naruto Uzumaki," Madara said after a short silence, nudging his chin towards Sasuke. "Help your friend awaken his Rinnegan. That Hyuga boy will reach us in no time." With his gaze locked on Neji''s moving form, Naruto slowly nodded. A momentter, Sasuke spread his arms wide¡ª allowing Naruto to shove a Rasengan on his chest. * * * Neji slowly stood up from the hole he had created with the ?Particle Style?. He didn''t move immediately, which allowed the dark sky to roar more as rain finally touched Neji''s body. Droplets of water dripped down his wet hair as Neji scanned the battlefield. Around him, both the living and undead stood silent, watching him fetch his blindfold from his inventory and tie his hair in a ponytail with it. "Particle Style," Neji muttered as he finished tying his hair. "Is the only thing other than my ckme that can kill the reanimated Ninjas. So I suggest to the people who are still living to let me handle this. Back off." He didn''t wait for anyone to nod or agree, he moved once more in his glorious armour¡ª that suited and activated his [White Knight in Shining Armour] title''s 25% attack buff. The next enemy Neji grabbed was the 2nd Mizukage, who was targeting the current Mizukage. [Hozuki Gengetsu ¨C Undead-Human ¨C Peak Tier 10] The undead''s eyes met with Neji for a moment before Neji moved towards him in his lightning armour, at a speed faster than the Mizukages could react, and shoved his hand through the 2nd Mizukage in an attempt to imitate Chidori. "Ak¨C" the 2nd Mizukage tried saying something, but Neji didn''t listen. Neji once again activated ?Particle Style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu?, though he pulled back his hand from inside the Mizukage first¨C otherwise, even his own hand would have been destroyed by the technique. Neji pointed his palm at the Kage and then shot a cube of destruction energy at him, making the cube erge in the air as it devoured the 2nd Mizukage¨C immediately erasing him from existence., In this world''s history, the 2nd Mizukage was killed by the 2nd Tsuchikage¨C another wielder of ?Particle Style?¨C but back then, the Mizukage at least managed to bring down the Tsuchikage with him. This time around, he died without any chance to protest. "Hozuki¡­" a voice said from amongst the crowd of undead Ninjas, and turning to the side Neji found M¨±, the 2nd Tsuchikage, ring at him. "Onoki, so this is the guy who stole your Particle Style?" M¨± asked, getting a nod from the 3rd Tsuchikage. "Alright. He shall pay the price now." Then, with a swift hand movement, M¨± became invisible, nning to attack Neji from a blind spot. At the same time, the owner of all these Reanimated Shinobi, Kabuto, had realised the other Kages weren''t the problem here. The sole problem was Neji, and so he shifted all the Reanimated Shinobis'' attention to Neji. So all of the close quarter fighters rushed at Neji at the same time, including the invisible M¨±. Neji''s eyes shone as his J¨­gan activated. The scene next was something out of these Ninjas'' nightmare. Neji''s eyes allowed him to see everything to allow him to decide how he should move. His hand moved swiftly to grab one of the enemies, Sasori of the Akatsuki, by the arms to pull him apart¨C severing his body in two with a strong tug. Then, Neji lit him up in ck mes. Particle Style was a dangerous power to use, as it could hurt Neji too, but that wasn''t the case with ckme. Though by using this, he would be killing his enemy in both body and soul, they would simply perish away. Neji used the severed body of Sasori as weapons in both his hands as he started to wave his arms around, mming into any iing attackers¨C such as Pakura and Hanzo, making them catch onto ckme as well. It was a pity that Neji couldn''t steal Kekkei Genkais from these enemies, but at least he was levelling up. Neji leapt in the air to avoid a wave of iing gold sand, sent by Kazekage Rasa. Neji clenched his jaws and concentrated mana on his eyes before releasing two beams of darkness from them, utilising his ss special skill [Dark Vision]. The prated Rasa''s body, his bodily defence not being his strongest suit, and Neji took that chance to throw a cube of Particle Style at him. The other enemies jumped away from there, but Rasa was unable to dodge as he was devoured into the cube of destruction. "Explosion Release¨C" A voice, belonging to Deidara of the Akatsuki, yelled aloud as he was preparing an explosion-style jutsu to throw at Neji. But Deidara was outsmarted when Neji moved at an unbelievable speed and appeared beside him, pushing a Rasengan of explosion element¨C created with Deidara''s own Kekkei Genkai that Neji had stolen¨C at Deidara''s face, blowing him up and then liting him up in ckmes before he could heal. Neji silently turned to the other enemies who were left. The Third Hokage took in a deep breath and spewed out a twisting fire¨C but that technique backfired when Neji threw a small spark of ckmes on it, causing the orange fire to turn ck and invade Hiruzen''s lungs, starting to make him burn from inside out. Before Hiruzen could perish, Neji cancelled the ckmes and eliminated him with Particle Style. Hiruzen didn''t deserve to be soul-killed, no matter what some people may have to say. Now, only the 1st and 2nd Hokage and the 2nd Tsuchikage were left. The 4th Hokage was nowhere to be seen yet. Neji looked around the battlefield to find the alive Ninjas exchanging blows with Obito with the intention to reach the Gedo Statue. On Neji''s side of the battle, the two Hokages surrounded him, while the 2nd Tsuchikage was moving around invisibly¨C though Neji''s eyes could still follow him. ¨C Fsscht! The air shifted as a yellow light shed on the battlefield, and Minato stood there in the next instant. Minato Namikaze, the 4th Hokage, was coated in a yellow cloak of chakra. "Sorry for the dy, I was trying to convince Kurama," Minato said with an awkward smile while a kunai rested on his lips. "But she wouldn''t budge from her decision to kill you." Neji paused before nodding. "Let''s get going." Then, the battlefield was littered with light from Neji''s lightning cloak, the 2nd and 4th Hokages'' Flying Thunder God, and the 2nd Tsuchikage''s Particle Style that he used whenever he thought Neji had his guard down. ** ** ** Chapter 293: 293: The 4th Great Ninja War? (3) Chapter 293: 293: The 4th Great Ninja War? (3) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 293: The 4th Great Ninja War? (3) ¡ª¡ª¡ª shes blinked in and out of existence as the 2nd and 4th Hokage used ?Flying Thunder God? to nk around Neji and attack him. Hashirama Senju had his hands sped in front of him as vines after vines erupted from within the ground and rushed at Neji. M¨±, the 2nd Tsuchikage, was sneaking around the battlefield under his invisibility¨C shooting hisser beams of destruction at Neji whenever he thought he found an opening. * * * All this time, Kurama, the Nine-Tailed Fox Demon, watched the battle happen through her Jinchuuriki, Minato''s eyes. Observing Neji sh with these four legendary shinobi with rtive ease. When Minato and Tobirama teleported beside Neji with Flying Thunder God, Neji somehow noticed where they would appear and so moved out of their way ordingly. Their other Jutsus were simply too slow for him to even mention. That seemed fine to Kurama, and in fact she was confident in doing the same. The thing that wasn''t fine to her was how Neji reacted against Hashirama. When the 1st Hokage attacked Neji withrge, thick wooden vines, he simply pped those away as if they were nothing. That part made Kurama wince, thanks to the fact that she had once experienced the lethality of those vines first-hand a few decades ago. The pain seemingly lingered on her neck even now. So seeing Neji deal with those vines was shocking. Though in Hashirama''s defence, Kurama noticed just how much he was holding back in this battle. Hashirama Senju¨C as much as Kurama hated the man she would still have to admit¨C was a beast to behold. He was such a beast that he was resisting the control of the initiator of this Reanimation Jutsu. To the extent that he held back from destroying the entire terrain in the first minute. As for the 2nd Tsuchikage; it seemed only he was somewhat an annoyance for Neji. So, Kurama knew Neji would decide to take that guy out first. That was exactly what happened next. Neji moved through the air like a bolt of electricity, moving so fast that even Minato''s eyes¨C and therefore, ordingly Kurama''s eyes¨C could barely follow. Neji stopped above empty air. In a moment''s notice, a bright yellow ball of ?Explosion Style: Rasengan? appeared in his hand and he pushed it down in the empty air. Empty air that immediately shivered just as the 2nd Tsuchikage''s body became visible, a hole present in his chest. M¨± seemed very shocked, never expecting that Neji would know his location. Before he could react, Neji moved once again. Neji touched his head and clutched his skull hard, lighting him up on ckmes. The three Hokages watched as the undead, who wasn''t supposed to feel pain, screeched in suffering as he perished away. Neji turned around to meet their gaze. A momentter, his body changed subtly. Beast-like features materialised around his body, a majestic tail appearing behind him, as silver scales covered the bottom of his jawline. His nails became ws and two white wings sprouted out of his back. "Let''s finish this fast," said Neji in a voice deeper than before. The exhrating scent of dominance that she first smelled a month ago entered Kurama''s nostrils once more as her entire body shook. This scent, the one Neji released when in this beast form, drove her crazy. Kurama hated Neji, his people had not only tried but also seeded in killing her. If not for the fact that she was separated in two by the 4th Hokage, she would really have died. In fact, she was dead until Minato was reanimated. For some reason, luckily, she was reanimated along with Minato and then regained the lingering memories from her Yin half that had disappeared from this world a month ago. So, naturally, she hated Neji. Yet¡­ yet, Kurama couldn''t help but feel attracted to this strange creature, to this strange scent he was discharging. Just what was he? She wanted to know. ¨C What the- Kurama?! Stop it! Suddenly, Minato''s voice erupted in Kurama''s head. ¨C Why are you rubbing off your sexual emotions on me, mid-battle? What is turning you on in this situation, anyway? Let me focus! ¡­Somewhat embarrassed, Kurama groaned aloud. ¨C By the way, I am freeing you. "...What?!" * * * Neji stood in the air and looked down on the 1st, 2nd and 4th Hokage who were on hyper-alert mode. Admittedly, he was dragging this battle. Because the Gedo Statue wasn''t done assimting the Nine Tails'' chakra from the Gold and Silver brothers yet. If not, he could have defeated these Kages minutes ago by using all his power boosters at once. "Young Hyuga!" Suddenly, the 2nd Hokage yelled aloud. "Stop dragging this battle. You have to stop Madara. Finish us right away." From beside him, both Hashirama Senju and Minato nodded. ''So they could tell, huh? Unsurprising.'' "Wait, can I let Kurama out first?" Minato asked right before Neji was about to move. "When you kill us, we will return. But I don''t think Kurama deserves this. Ah, wait, you may not want her out because she would want to kill you. Forgot about that." "...It''s fine. As long as she behaves. Tell her to not bother me by attacking me on this battlefield. I willpensate her for her suffering after the end of this war." Neji said quickly. "I myself feel bad for allowing the death of a poor animal because of the dumb decision of my girls." There was a spike in Kurama''s chakra when the word ''Animal'' was said, but Neji ignored it. He crossed his arms and waited for Minato to release the beast. The first Hokage moved towards Minato to assist him, as both of them stiffly started to undo the seal in Minato''s stomach. Stiffly because they were still being controlled by Kabuto who was trying to stop them, to no avail. A minuteter, the yellow cloak around Minato buzzed out of existence as a wave of orange fur started to creep out of Minato''s stomach like a tsunami. Kurama roared aloud as she came out of Minato, frowning down at him. "I told you I don''t need to be left behind! I would rather die and get sent to heaven than stay here!" Kurama grumbled at Minato. "Idiotic human!" "Ignore her." Minato waved Kurama off, softly putting a hand in Kurama''s paw as she suddenly blinked out of the spot, getting teleported away from this battlefield before she inevitably attacked Neji. Minato had endless chakra in this state, and only that''s why he could teleport Kurama so easily. "Let''s finish this, Neji Hyuga." Saying so, Minato moved towards Neji in a yellow sh, followed by a Tobirama who used the same technique, and a much slower Hashirama as well. Neji decided to, indeed, finish this. Because in one corner, Obito had single-handedly knocked down the four Kages of this era and Madara as well was almost done with the Gedo Statue. Neji entered his ?Tenseigan Chakra Mode?. His shining silver tail left after images as it whipped through the air, abruptly stopping to catch the throat of Tobirama, who had teleported right onto the tail''s clutch. Neji''s right hand blitzed through the air at a great speed, involuntarily shooting an arc of wind upwards that cut the dark sky in two for a brief moment. In that brief moment, his hand had grabbed Minato by the throat, who had teleported right into the grip. The two Hokages tried to struggle, but Neji didn''t let them. ¨C Boom! Boom! Boom! He released ear-splitting surges of shockwaves from his hand and tail that made cracks appear in both of the Kages'' already cracked bodies. "Agh-" The Kages groaned when Neji didn''t allow them any break and rather mmed their bodies against each other, making parts of their bodies break apart like a vase made of mud. Neji released his grip on them and they started to fall to the ground, and they were too shaken to teleport away. Neji agreed to finish them before they could fall to the ground with a beam of Particle Style. With sharp concentration, he targeted the beam of destruction downwards, right where Hashirama was running towards him, and then fired it in the shape of a Kamehameha. The beam passed through the 2nd and 4th Hokage and then touched the 1st Hokage, who didn''t make any effort to dodge, allowing the beam to devour him just like the other two Hokages. Hashirama''s body shone with bright light as Particle Style erased him from thend of the living. The three Hokages suddenly ceased to exist in this world and rather ended up in their peaceful afterlife. "Haah¡­" Neji released a soft breath and put his hands down. The battle with the Reanimated Shinobis had ended. So he turned his head in the direction of the Gedo Statue which was finally transforming and growing to its true form. To the grotesque, terrifying form of the Ten-Tails. "It''s finally here." The time was just around the corner for Neji to find his missing bunny. Slowly, Neji flew towards Madara Uchiha. ** ** ** Chapter 294: 294: The Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki (1) Chapter 294: 294: The Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki (1) Chapter 294: The Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki (1) ¡ª When Neji was fighting the Kages, Madara finished absorbing the Eight-Tails'' chakra into the Gedo Statue and then moved on to absorb the Nine-Tails'' Chakra inside the Gold and Silver brothers. When the absorption was happening, Madara was also observing Neji''s battle. He was once again surprised at how easily Neji was handling them¨C almost as if he was holding back from finishing them as soon as possible. Though Madara couldn''t be sure if that was the case since he was mostly concentrating on controlling the Gedo Statue. However, as the fight progressed, Madara realised he needed to finish here soon. Otherwise, things might get out of his hand. "Naruto," Madara called while turning to look to the side where Naruto was crouching down beside a huffing and vomiting Sasuke Uchiha, who was covering his left eye with the palm of his hand. "...Leave Sasuke ande here. I need you to pour a part of your chakra into the Statue. The absorption rate is too slow for my liking." Madara ordered in a deep, authoritative voice. Naruto hesitated for a bit, but he soon nodded and walked to the Statue to ce his hand on its foot. Naruto''s chakra suddenly red up like a butterfly spreading its wings. Madara watched as he pushed his chakra into the statue, and at the same time, the Gold and Silver brothers'' chakra started to get absorbed faster. Meanwhile, Madara noticed that Neji was almost done with the Kages. He may reach here at any given moment. ''...It seems Hashirama lost much of his original power in this Reanimated state. He didn''t use half the Jutsus he has mastery over.'' Madara''s jaws clenched in annoyance at being lied to by Kabuto. ''I wanted to fight Hashirama after that snake-like brat said the Reanimated ones would be as powerful as their prime self.'' Yet, Hashirama clearly wasn''t. There was also the possibility that Hashirama was just strong enough to simply sh against Kabuto''s control and not use those super destructive techniques willingly. Madara soon decided it must have been a mixture of both scenarios. "That''s enough." Madara ordered when the Statue''sst eye opened and its entire body suddenly started to tremble. "Step back, Naruto. Take Sasuke and go to Obito, stop Neji from approaching me." Naruto himself was panting after pouring his chakra, yet he nodded quickly. By then, Sasuke had regained hisposure and was ready to move as well. The two of them took in a deep breath together and then dashed, reaching Obito in the blink of an eye. Madara stopped paying them any attention and rather started to float in the air. He observed from the high sky as the Gedo Statue thrashed around its spot, its husk contracted within itself as chakra started to form into apressed ball inside it. Then, it exploded outwards from a small pin to the titanic body that was the Ten Tail. Madara grinned even as the beast roared and he slowlynded on top of its head, starting to calm it down with his powers. It was about time for him to be the Jinchuuriki of this beast to set this hell of a world free, to make everyone live in their own heaven. Madara started to weave hand seals that''d free this chained world. * * * Immediately after Neji finished the Reanimated Shinobi force, he rushed Madara, however, Obito stopped him on his way after jumping in the air and mming Gunbai¨CMadara''s weapon¨Conto Neji, which Neji blocked. For a moment, Neji''s eyes drifted below where Obito had jumped from; where dozens of bodiesy. The four Kages, their Ninja escorts, Samurai Lord Mifune and his Samurai escorts¨C all of them were knocked out on the ground below but barely any were killed. It seemed to Neji that Obito was against killing anyone unnecessarily while being so close to the finish line; he wished every possible person to get their own perfect ending within the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Even these Ninjas and Samurais. Neji''s fist shed with Gunbai and created an impact that threw both him and Obito back, but neither took the initiative to make the next attack. After a moment of seemingly thinking, Nejinded just a few metres in front of Obito. ''...Let''s drag this two more minutes until Madara is done.'' Neji noted in his head. He stood over the groaning bodies of the defeated Ninjas and looked at Obito in silence. At that exact moment, Naruto and Sasuke reached the field like shes of light. Neji started to stare down at the three Ninjas, as they stared back. Obito wasn''t wearing his mask, so his sour expression was visible while his two Sharingan were ring at Neji. Naruto was doing the same, except over his Sharingans a (+) sign was hovering. Only Sasuke Uchiha seemed somewhat confused even at that moment, however even he was ready to fight as his Sharingan¨C the eternal one of his right eye¨C and his Rinnegan, both stared at Neji with a threatening light in them. "Why are you with them, Sasuke? Seriously." Neji broke the silence by asking a question and looking at Sasuke with curiosity. "Did Obito not tell you about your brother''s dreams? His true past? If he did, I would assume you''d want to annihte Konoha, but since sadly it''s already destroyed you would want to kill yourself." Sasuke went silent for a moment before clenching his jaws. "My brother was a hero," Sasuke said after a short silence. "However he was a hero for the wrong cause. The Konoha that he protected, and this entire world as a whole, was and is sickening and wrong. Only under the Eye of the Moon would this dirty world be purified, where nobody will have to sacrifice themselves as Itachi did. And I too-" "Okay, that''s enough." Neji quickly cut Sasuke off. "To tell you the truth, I admit that the Infinite Tsukuyomi is actually a really good n." Neji continued. "But that''s only true when there are no other alternatives. In the end, it''s just a dream, an illusion. In exchange for the current world, sure, even such an illusion is great and all. But there may be¨Cand there are, I dare say¨Calternatives that are greater than this." Naruto and Obito scoffed at his words as Naruto said. "Hypocrite. Liar. I thought you wanted to initiate the Tsukuyomi yourself?" "I was joking," Neji said, unmoved by the insults because they were true. "Anyway, Madara is almost done. I need to be quick. Killing you three would be extremely beneficial to me except you all actually have some goodwill behind all this, and I would feel somewhat sour after this. So you have this simple choice to step to the side and live in the new world order that I will initiate." None of the three men moved, rather, their re only intensified. [Naruto Uzumaki ¨C Chakra-Fox-Human ¨C Low Tier 13] [Sasuke Uchiha ¨C Otsutsuki-Human ¨C Low Tier 14] [Obito Uchiha ¨C Wood-Human ¨C Low Tier 11] That made Neji crack a smile. "That''s what I thought." Then, he moved like a whirlwind. As his Lightning Cloak was dancing around his body, further armoured by the Tenseigan Mana Mode, Neji danced forward as he went for three kills once and for all. Beneath his two armours, his Draconic Hybrid Form provided him with a 2x boost in stats. This special variant of Lightning Cloak provided a 5x boost in stats. Which in total added up to a 10x boost, andstly his Tenseigan Mana Mode boosted his Mana 10x, which meant at this moment he had 100x his base mana. Mana that he could concentrate on a single beam of destruction. Neji snapped his finger as a portal opened to the side, where he tugged all the non-affiliated people with his telekinesis. The three enemies frowned but didn''t try to stop him. Once the distractions were gone, Neji closed the portal and turned to the enemies once again. "This is the end for you," said Neji. He raised his hand in the air as a Truth Seeking Orb was created on his palm. He started to pour extremely concentrated mana into it, just as the orb melted into a golden energy ball that sprung into a massive, metres-tall golden sword. Tenseigan exclusive skill: ?Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion? ? "It will hurt." Neji heaved a sigh as he waved the sword of light across the horizon, avoiding the Ten-Tails in the far, and simply waving it over Naruto, Sasuke and Obito. None of the three people expected such a fast attack, and even if they did they didn''t have the power to dodge it. Excluding Obito, who managed to turn himself intangible at the right time. However, both Naruto and Sasuke''s torsos met head-on with the attack¨C the result being their torsos ceased to exist by the time the beam passed through them, leaving their head and legs to tter to the ground. Naruto''s chakra cloak vanished from around his body a second after his severed head fell on his severed legs, soon ttering with Sasuke''s body parts. Their stats may be high, but their defence against such an attack wasn''t so great. If this fight got dragged, Naruto may have been able to summon his own Truth Seeking Orbs and sh somewhat, but they weren''t getting that chance. Obito Uchiha stilled on his spot as the attack ended, his body starting to tremble a little. "Always slipping away like a rat." Neji sighed. Neji created a simple wood clone beside him. He looked at it and activated Kamui, quickly sending it to the Kamui Dimension where Obito''s body vanished every time he became intangible. Obito''s eyes widened at that, clearly confused at how Neji could use Kamui. Neji didn''t have to answer him, however, so he moved to attack once more. Obito growled and tried to cast Genjutsus at Neji, to no avail. Neji in turn decreased the distance between them and approached him fast. Obito could do nothing but try his old trick as Neji punched his face, his hand phasing through, however, Obito yelled in pain nheless. In the Kamui Dimension, Neji''s clone had struck Obito''s head that had teleported there when Obito became intangible. Obito''s body jolted once, twice, and then his breathing stopped. Neji''s hand got stuck in his not-so-intangible head and he pulled out, sttering brain matter everywhere. Neji looked at Obito, Naruto, and Sasuke''s dead bodies and once again activated Kamui¨C sending them to Kamui Dimension where his clone would harvest their Kekkei Genkais. When that was done, Neji didn''t waste a second before rushing at Madara Uchiha. Madara Uchiha wasughing in pain and joy at that moment even as the Ten-Tailed beast waspressing within himself, making Madara into its vessel. The Ten Tails'' Jinchuuriki was here. * * * Madara felt somewhat pity seeing Obito and his little friends die. However, such sacrifices were inevitable when one thrives after a noble goal. Madara would remember their sacrifices. Perhaps he shall also take revenge for them? As Madara finished weaving thest of his hand seals, he felt the Ten-Tails'' body tremble. Its ten tails shook violently before all rushing towards Madara''s back, but instead of prating his back they rather submerged inside him, the entire body of the beast following ordingly. Madara couldn''t help a peal of maniacalughter from breaking out of his lips as he felt power, extremely concentrated power, bloom within him as his body started to get cramped by the Ten-Tail like a cocoon. ¨C Huaam~ Reality thinly shook in and out of itself as the cocoon crackled like an eggshell when Madara punched through it. Madara walked out of the crackled cocoon, his skin was greenish-white, and he had a soft grin on his face as he casually stood on top of a hill. On his hold was a staff made with the same material as ?Truth Seeking Orbs?, and the exact orbs that were floating behind his back. "Neji Hyuga?" Madara called out in a light voice, however, his voice flowed to the ends of the horizon. "Where did you go?" Even after he called, Neji didn''t appear. In fact, Madara failed to sense his chakra at all. "Did you run away? Are you waiting for a sneak attack?" Yet, Neji didn''t appear. Madara frowned a little. Where did he vanish in the short instance when he was inside the cocoon? ''No, it doesn''t matter.'' Madara shook his head. ''If he tried to sneak attack¡­ my Limbo Clones will take care of him.'' Madara rather started to float upwards in the air, spreading his arms and feeling the rain embrace him. When he was high enough in the sky, he opened his eyes sharply and released an ?Almighty Push? across the sky. The rain clouds sttered across the horizon, and the clear sky immediately returned. ''It''s finally nighttime.'' Madara noted, gazing at the bright moon in the dark sky. ''It''s time to start.'' It was time for him to free this ursed world. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Personally, I agree with Madara''s n with the context that it''s the Naruto world. Heck, some might argue an infinite dream of endless happiness is better than the 21st Century we are living in. Also, don''t forget to vote, it''s a new week! ?? More votes = more motivation = more chapters! If you want to read the next 25 chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 295: 295: The Moon Princess (1) Chapter 295: 295: The Moon Princess (1) Chapter 295: The Moon Princess (1) ¡ª After clearing the rain clouds and making sure that night had finally plunged into the world, Madara Uchiha didn''t stop floating high in the sky. He rather lowered his flight while he slowly spread his arms in a diagonal fashion. Madara took a deep breath and released it. At that moment, from his back, the Ten-Tails erupted outwards like a wave of tsunami breaking the flood barrier, plunging to the ground below. When the titanic Ten Tailed Beast that was as big as a Great Vige fell to the ground, its ten tails dug into the earth just as it roared upwards. Although Madara was its'' Jinchuuriki, he could willingly let the beast go out of his body and yet be connected to it without any problem. That was how he immediately didn''t die. Madara watched as the beast''s body started to once againpress within itself, and this time around a gigantic red flower erupted out of its back. Its body turned into a tree and started to rise in the sky, with the flower at its highest peak. It was the God Tree. A few minutes passed for Madara who watched the strange tree growing at a tremendous speed, rising towards the sky in the blink of an eye and reaching the clouds. "Finally." Madara smiled as he flew towards the tree. He ced a hand on its body and immediately started to absorb it within himself. A new signature of power invaded his body, making his bones shiver in joy, as he felt even his single Sharingan start to evolve into a Rinnegan. Madara was blind when Obito revived him a few weeks ago, his eye sockets were empty. Obito gave him his one Rinnegan, and the other empty socket was filled with the eye of one of the countless Sharingans gathered by Obito from the deceased Uchihas who died in the massacre. That was why, because Madara had previously unlocked the Rinnegan, his new Sharingan easily epted this god-like chakra to evolve itself¡ªinto Rinnegan. A few secondster the tree was absorbed by Madara entirely, and only the tree''s stump remained in the ground¡ªit still had more uses left. "Haah¡­" Madara took in a sharp breath and smiled. For a moment, he looked down to find his right hand trembling at just how much power he was holding. However, Madara''s uncertain eyes soon affirmed themselves. He controlled his urges¡ªreminding him that he had a noble goal. This power wasn''t to be used for personal gains. ''Unfortunately,'' Madara looked up at the moon. ''The Infinite Tsukuyomi would need lots of chakra to keep going for decades. It will run on the chakra of the people stuck in the Jutsu at first, butter on I will have to feed it my own chakra.'' While everyone would experience a better life inside the Genjutsu, Madara Uchiha would sacrifice himself for them¡ª even if they never learn of it, never be thankful for it. ''But if that Hyuga child''s chakra gets absorbed¡­'' Madara''s eyes gleamed. ''At least a century''s worth of time.'' Madara started to rise higher up in the sky again. He was about to initiate the Genjutsu immediately, that''d be sure to bring Neji out. The chances that he would be caught in the Jutsu were low because of his eyes, but if he somehow did get caught¡ªthen that would be a win for Madara nheless. So there was no point in wasting any time. Madara was soon high enough in the sky. He looked directly at the moon, while his limbo clones were on all-time high guard to watch out for any sneak attack from Neji. After a moment''s consideration, Madara smiled at the moon as he grabbed the horn-like thing covering his forehead. He yanked it outwards, making it break apart and reveal the Rinne-Sharingan on his forehead. Madara then cast the Jutsu on the moon''s light. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi!" The yellowish surface of the moon turned deep red and patterns of Rinne-Sharingan reflected on it. The dim light of the moon suddenly brightened, as if the moon had be the sun, and the entire night sky became bright¨C nketing the world with daylight. The entire world''s poption, Madara felt, trembled as they were all tangled into the light, their eyes gaining the patterns of Rinnegan. From the spot Madara was standing on, to the opposite of the earth, every single human being and other intelligent creatures alike were all entangled in the light of this ultimate Genjutsu. Madara felt the stump of the God Tree, the root of it, expand to every corner of the world as each minute passed and tie everyone with its vine, in a cocoon. In just a few minutes, the entire world beneath Madara was sent to their own version of heaven. Madara released a deeply satisfied and relieved smile as he watched the perfection he had just created. A few momentster, Madara dropped to the ground and called out his long-time partner by name. "ck Zetsu,e out." Madara said and watched the ground twist in and out of itself before a tree-like living creature crawled out of it. ck Zetsu, Madara knew, was an extension of his will¨C and therefore wasn''t affected by the Tsukuyomi. However, his White Zetsu half that was attached to his body indeed was affected by it and therefore had its one eye in the pattern of a rinnegan. "There you are." Madara smiled. "Can you feel it? We did it." ck Zetsu stayed silent, and Madara just continued. "In any case, have you seen or sensed that Neji Hyuga? As expected, he wasn''t caught in the Jutsu, however I still can''t sense him." "I¡­" ck Zetsu muttered. "I¡­" "What are you saying? Be louder." Madara ordered. However, rather than being louder, ck Zetsu walked closer to him. Madara supposed that worked too¨C in case he was having trouble speaking louder because one-half of his body was under a Genjutsu. So he allowed Zetsu to walk closer to him. "ck Zetsu? Now spea¨C" Madara couldn''t finish his sentence as ck Zetsu shot his arm through Madara''s chest, prating his heart in a heartbeat while wearing a contorted grin. "Kihihihi-" ck Zetsuughed. "You had your guard down~" Madara was more than just confused and his reality seemed to shake. Even while he tried his best, Madara was unable to move a muscle, ck Zetsu''s ck fluid spreading across his body like a spider. "ck Zetsu¡­ but why?" Madara muttered in disbelief, his eyes wide. "You are¡­ an extension of my will¡­ I created you- so why?!" "Kihihi, oh, Madara." ck Zetsuughed. "Isn''t it too delusional to think you are the only one who''s different? That you are above the people of this world, that you are their hero? Look at you, even though you had been yed from the start, manipted to do what I wanted you to do." "But-" "I am not your will''s extension, Madara. I belong to Kaguya, my mother and my creator." ck Zetsu affirmed. It was at that moment that Madara realised what a big mess he had just made. He had been tricked all his life while thinking he was the hero this world needed¨C the hero this world didn''t deserve¨C but in the end, he was just a nobody, a pawn in the n of someone bigger. "Ah, apologies. Am I interrupting you two?" Suddenly, a newer voice boomed in the area and Madara found an untransformed Neji Hyuga standing right behind ck Zetsu. "Apologies for beingte. You Uchihas are a bunch of weird freaks. Naruto mixed his ''Body Reversal'' Mangekyou Ability with his Izanagi or Izanami, whatever, and revived the other two. They started abusing my clone in the Kamui Dimension so I had to go teach them another lesson. Don''t worry, they''re really dead this time." Neji finished. Madara seemed to hear him mutter something along the lines of¨C ''Unfortunately they didn''t give me exp again¡­'' ¨Cbut he wasn''t sure if he heard it right in this state. In the meantime, ck Zetsu was sweating profusely as his eyes shifted from Madara to Neji. Zetsu couldn''t defeat Neji either way, and even if he tried to, he would have to let Madara go¨C in which case Madara would kill him even before Neji did. This was a very sticky situation for him. "Oh, don''t mind me. Continue. Summon Kaguya, I have been waiting to meet her as well." Neji said suddenly, shocking both Madara and ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu soon grinned. ''He is underestimating Kaguya, he most likely wants to steal her Kekkei Genkais. Greedy fool, this will be your end.'' Madara also reached the same conclusion, however he couldn''t say anything as this time there were no more interruptions for ck Zetsu. Zetsu twisted Madara''s heart, activating the mechanism needed to summon Kaguya¨C and immediately chakra started to rush out of the ground to enter his body. Madara choked. Then he yelled. A painful shriek filled the air as Madara yelled in unimaginable pain when foreign chakra started to invade his body. That chakra belonged to the countless people who were under the Infinite Tsukuyomi¨C and at this rate, they would all die. "Stop." Neji''s deep, authoritative voice shook the world and ck Zetsu was forced to stop¨C unwilling to take any chances. ¡ª- Looking at ck Zetsu stop, Neji let his decision known. "Take my chakra. I, and I am sure Kaguya herself, don''t want this many people to die without any cause. I am providing enough chakra, you take it." As Neji finished speaking, at the same time, all of his buffs from before returned. First his Draconic Hybrid Form. Then his Tenseigan Mana Mode. Then, lightning fell from the heavens and Lightning Armour surrounded his body. Lastly, he opened up his Eight Gates as well. One, two, three¡­ and eight! With these buffs stacking on top of each other, his Mana was boosted a whopping 500x in an instant¡ª reaching 262,850,000 in number! More than all the tailed beastspiled, and therefore easily more than enough to awaken the sleeping bunny. ck Zetsu hesitated for a moment, before starting the process once again. This time Madara screamed louder as Neji''s thick energy invaded his body. Madara''s body bubbled up like a puff fish, like a ck balloon, as chakras too much for him to handle filled his body to the brink. Then, all of a sudden, even while Madara red at Neji and ck Zetsu¨C everything went wide and a huge, ck ball of chakra reced Madara. Immediately afterwards, the ball started topress back into a human form, one into that of a very tall female. Slowly, the figure of a strange woman started to form out of the ball of chakra that was once Madara. First was her long white hair that reached the floor, even as she was floating a metre above the ground. Then her chocte skin hat contrasted far too well with her white hair. Soon, with two horns spouted right beside two bunny ears, from the side of her head. Lastly, two wide, shocked, and confused eyes of purple-white and one Rinne-Sharingan popped up on her forehead. The entire night world went dead silent and Neji''s form seemed to pause in time. His eyes shook as the appearance of the woman finally registered to his senses. For a long time, the moon princess and her dragon lover stared at each other, both their mouths slightly agape, while they both failed to find any word to speak. ck Zetsu was about to open his mouth but Neji shot him through a portal, unwilling to have him interrupt this situation. Neji willed to use ?Transformation Jutsu? as smoke puffed out of him and he came out of with, wearing his previous world''s clothes, while his hair was short and tidy. "Rumi¡­" Neji floated forward, gulping as he did. He reached her spot, her form taller than him now, as he slowly reached out his hand to her shoulders. "Rumi, it''s me. Neji. I havee to¡ª" The Moon Goddess, the enraged Rumi Usagiyama, interrupted Neji by throwing a stunningly fast and powerful punch right under Neji''s chin. ¨C Boom! Too shocked to react, Neji Hado was shot through the sound barrier, right outside Earth''s atmosphere. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Desurv. Agree by voting POWERstones! ¨C If you want to read the next 15 chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 296: 296: The Moon Princess (2) Chapter 296: 296: The Moon Princess (2) If you want to read the next 25 chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 296: The Moon Princess (2) ¡ª [Past] Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki was a lower member of the great ¨­tsutsuki n who was sent to earth with her superior and partner Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki. As a lower member, belonging to the branch family, Kaguya was to be used as a sacrifice to create the God Tree. Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki was a main family member, and he had the job to nt a ''seedling''¨C a Ten-Tailed beast¨C on earth. Later, when the seed would grow into a small tree and bear the Chakra Fruit, Kaguya was to be sacrificed by merging with the tree to make it grow up rapidly and devour the lifeforms of earth to enrich the Chakra Fruit with more power. However, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki didn''t want to be sacrificed. After reaching Earth, Kaguya used Isshiki''s weakness that she knew to backstab and nearly kill him. Kaguya had believed Isshiki had died, but Isshiki had survived and since then was living through a Vessel and was trying to regain his full powers. In the meantime, Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki got attached to the she was sent to destroy. She fell in love with an Emperor and had two children¡ªboth of whomter betrayed her to put a stop to her cruel ruling. That was when Kaguya''s story came to an end, a thousand and two years ago, when she was sealed using the Jutsu¨C ?Six Pathsary Devastation? ¨Con the core of the celestial body that was the Moon. Three years after that, an outer lifeform, a world jumper, Rumi Usagiyama appeared in this universe, recing Kaguya to the fabrics of her existence while still stuck on the moon. Today, December 24th of the year 1002 of the ninshu calendar, marks the 999th year since Rumi Usagiyama has been living within the moon, like a trapped rabbit. * * * [Still Past] When Rumi first woke up, she thought she was dreaming¨C or killed after the Gods finished Neji and hunted down the escapee girls. For a long few days, she had believed that and lived in depression. Until one day, she identally channelled mana into her eyes and felt her range of vision expanding in a 360o manner, across hundreds of kilometres. Rumi realised that she had actually been sealed inside a moon, and on the surface of the said moon strange, pale-skinned people were living. Rumi could hear what they said as well, thanks to her bunny powers, and therefore quickly deduced her current situation. The people living on the moon, called the ¨­tsutsukis, were ''her'' descendants. Their leader was Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, who was ''her'' son. Hamura was panicked after sensing the spike in ''chakra'' on the core of the moon, where his mother¨C Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki¨C was sealed. He seemed to believe that his mother had somehow regained her chakra and might break out of the moon anytime. Only Rumi knew what Hamura was sensing wasn''t Chakra, but Mana that came to this world with Rumi. Rumi also understood that she had reced the existence of Hamura''s mother, in a process that she could only dub as ''somehow''. Hamura''s worries about his ''mother'' breaking free weren''t false, however. Rumi was a bit hesitant at first because breaking herself free would break the moon and would make strong meteorites fall to the earth-like below. That''d cost millions of lives. As a former Hero, Rumi couldn''t bring herself to decide the death of that many people so easily. But as confinement got more suffocating for her over the months, and as she started to miss Neji and her friends, Rumi decided she could not but break free. Otherwise, she would go senile sooner rather thanter. Rumi Usagiyama was strong. Now stronger after she gained all of Kaguya''s abilities¨C excluding the ones Kaguya lost after getting her chakra stripped off by Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki. With that level of power, Rumi could break free from the confinement of the moon if she tried. ¡­Or so she had hoped. When she tried to actually break free, she failed. Rumi had underestimated the weight that the moon was pressing down on her body. It was so strong that, even after she tried to break free countless times, she always failed. However, her countless tries did manage to create strong moonquakes that threatened the life of many people. That made Hamura ¨­tsutsuki take strong precautions to stop her. Hamura went to earth, and when he returned his white eyes were blue, with a flowery pattern within them. Rumi found out it was called the ''Tenseigan'' eye. With his new powers, Hamura modified the sealing in such a manner that all of Rumi''s Mana was spread across the moon to strengthen it, while at the same time leaving Rumi nearly mana-less. Rumi knew Hamura had no bad intentions, he just wanted to save people. She also knew that it was mainly her fault for threatening him by creating moonquakes. Yet, Rumi couldn''t help but hate getting angry at him and his people. For keeping her away from her loved ones. ¡ª- Across the centuries, through her boring confinement, Rumi found out many interesting things about Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki. One such thing was that Kaguya''s Byakugan was special, it could read the thoughts and memories of people. Rumi used this technique to read her own memories, and there she found Kaguya''s memories in one, locked corner of her brain. That was natural, after all if Rumi''s appearance changed enough to give her horns and change her eyes it''s not surprising if her physical brain changed as well. Rumi had learned many things from Kaguya''s memories, including a technique called ?Yomotsu Hirasaka? that could have allowed her to escape her confinement if she had learned about it before, when she still had enough mana to perform the technique. That made Rumi regret and greatly enraged when she first learned about it. In frustration that was directed at nobody in particr, she was almost about to use her authority as a [Moon Bunny] to sh the Moon with Earth. Eight months before Neji teleported her along with the other girls, Rumi was given a Special Tier potion that evolved her race to that of a Moon Rabbit. With that evolution, she had gained slight authority over the moon that allowed her to change the position of the moon¨C allowing her to bring Tsunamis to the earth. However, that happened when she was controlling the moon while on earth. From her current position inside the moon, even without mana, she could simply will the moon to move towards the earth and sh against it, effortlessly destroying all life forms. Thankfully, a slight bit of sanity was still left in her mind after such a long time of lone confinement. That''s how billions of people didn''t die, along with herself. That incident was what made Rumi finally learn ''patience'' as she left her fate in her lover, Neji''s hands. Rumi Usagiyama was sure, as long as Neji was alive, he woulde here. One day, she was sure, Neji woulde to find and free her. That was how the Moon Princess started her millennia-long wait, just to meet her Prince one more time. * * * In her 977th year of confinement (980th year if counted Kaguya''s time), Rumi had felt something strange for the first time. An ''essence'' left her body at that time, summoned by someone. Later on, she learned the essence was basically a duplicate of her current body, called the Gedo Statue, that was summoned by Madara Uchiha to connect it to himself to preserve his life for just a few more years. That was when Rumi recalled that, besides Neji, she had another possibility to escape. As an extension of Kaguyas'' Will, the slime-like creature called ck Zetsu was still trying to free Kaguya after too many centuries. Rumi could hear everything through the Gedo Statue''s ears, but she couldn''t see because all of the statue''s eyes were closed because of theck of chakra. But through her hearing only, Rumi felt a bit touched by how ck Zetsu manipted Madara and others just to free her. ''...At least not everyone abandoned me.'' For the first time in what felt like aeons, Rumi had cracked a smirk at that thought. ''Neji is probably messing around with new bitches he found. No wonder he hasn''te to look for used goods.'' She didn''t believe Neji died. If she started to believe that, Rumi doubted if she would have any will to live. Lone confinement. Of all tortures out there, this was the worst that any living being could go through. At this point, even her uselessly strong mind and mentality were on the verge of breaking. If the possibility of Neji''s death affirmed itself in her mind, Rumi knew that would be herst moment. So she rather liked making up fake scenarios about why Neji wasn''t here to free her yet. ¡ª- After Madara''s death, it was Obito Uchiha who ck Zetsu started to manipte. They didn''t obviously chat beside the Gedo Statue all the time, but the creature called ck Zetsu would oftene to sit beside the statue and recite the events that recently took ce. Rumi had slowly started liking the strange creature. She was never a mother, she didn''t have the mentality for it, but she could see it as her nephew/niece. Rumi didn''t even know if the creature had a gender, so she wasn''t sure what to call it. Sure, it spoke in a male''s voice, but it was the extension of Kaguya''s will, so shouldn''t it be a girl? Rumi wasn''t sure. On one such day of ck Zetsu reciting the recent events to the Gedo Statue, Rumi heard something that gave her¡­ hope. Endless hope. "Mother, I found that a strange child has been born in the Hyuga n. You might not know, but they''re the descendants of Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, one of your betraying sons." the ck Zetsu said. "This child has white hair, something that hasn''t urred amongst the Hyuga before, moreover since both his parents have ck hair. Not only that, he doesn''t have white eyes either. That''s surprising since every other time when the Hyugas mated with someone from outside their n, their eyes always had white eyes, even if he never managed to unlock the Byakuganter on." ''White hair¡­ Blue eyes¡­'' Those two words made Rumi so emotional that her tears reached the Gedo Statue which started to cry even with all its closed eyes. Since that day, somehow realising that his ''mother'' very much liked to hear about this Neji Hyuga, the ck Zetsu always shared a story about him with the statue. Since then, Rumi had reallye to like this creature. She promised herself to give it a big hug when she was finally freed. * * * Over the next few years, all of Rumi''s hopes that this Hyuga boy was actually her Neji slowly perished. Other than the name and appearance, there were no simrities between them. But it would be wrong to say that all her hopes were gone. Rumi came to ept that this Neji Hyuga was to Neji Hado what Kaguya was to herself. Basically, a vessel to be used if Neji Hado one day came to this world. It was her 999th year in confinement that her hypothesis was proven correct. Gaara of the sand, the Jinchuuriki of the One-Tailed Beast, got connected to the Gedo Statue and had all his chakra sucked. The Gedo Statue finally opened one of his eyes, allowing Rumi to see for the first time since the time when Hamura strengthened the seal. The One-Tails chakra was mostly sucked out, however, an interruption had happened back then that forced the Akatsuki to stop the absorption process. That day, through the x-ray vision of the statue, Rumi had seen who the interrupter was. ''White hair¡­ Blue eyes¡­'' That may have been the first time she had seen him in a millennium, but she recognised him in an instant. ''Is that¡­ No, no, Rumi, there is no way.'' Rumi shook her head and refused to feel any more hope as Nagato had un-summoned the statue. ¡ª- Later that evening, ck Zetsu reported what had happened after the Statue was un-summoned. "This¡­ I don''t know if I really saw that right, but Neji Hyuga transformed into a huge, white lizard-like creature. Then, he annihted the One-Tailed Beast from the face of earth with ck-coloured fire." ckmes¡­ That wasn''t a power that her Neji had, but who knew how many other ces he had been to beforeing to this world? The main part was the ''white lizard-like creature'' description. ''...I am sure of it.'' Even whilst being sandwiched by the moon, Rumi felt all the hair in her body stand up. ''It was a White Dragon.'' The situation had registered to herself ''My Neji is finally here!'' That day, Rumi had smiled to herself for the longest in what felt like an eternity. * * * The next interaction with Neji she had was direct. Rumi and he met face to face, through the Gedo Statue. After Nagato destroyed Konoha, Neji came for revenge with a blonde woman in his arms. ''Who the fuck is that bitch? Why isn''t she getting off his arms?'' That was the first thought Rumi had when summoned the statue and rushed at Neji. However, Rumi soon ignored that woman. The only person here who deserved her attention was Neji. Rumi tried, again and again, to contact Neji somehow, to send her thoughts flying to him, but in no way did she seed in doing so. Rather¡­. ¨C Bam! Neji punched the Gedo Statue right under its chin, making its head burst out into splinters. Rumi yelled in unhinged pain as she felt as if her own head was destroyed. The Gedo Statue would be fine the next time it was summoned, but the pain Rumi felt wouldn''t cease to exist. For the first time since she had learned patience, Rumi felt anger once again. That Neji was picking up girls, taking revenge for them with that serious and enraged face of his, while she was suffering here for eternity? Has he ever tried to find her? Or any of the other four girls, for that matter? To her, it seemed like he only came to this world to pick up more girls. ''...'' Even in thest millennium, Rumi had never cried. But today, she did. * * * [Present] ck Zetsu had seeded in freeing her, freeing from the core of the moon. Rumi''s true body was summoned to earth, and under the moonlight night she stood floating in front of her Neji. When her eyes met with him, his eyes immediately went slightly wet. The moment she saw that all her previous rage vanished like cotton candy to water. Rather, countless new emotions raged within her as she stared at him with a slightly agape mouth. Soon, she realised someone else was staring at her affectionately. ck Zetsu. Rumi was about to smile at the creature who she was grateful to for keeping herpany for thest few decades. Before she could smile, she noticed ck Zetsu was about to say something. However, the creature couldn''t speak a word as Neji opened a rift in space and shot ck Zetsu through it. Rumi''s expression froze. She immediately turned back to Neji to say something, but she found him busy using a technique to transform into his previous world''s appearance, wearing his previous world''s clothes, while his hair was short and tidy. Rumi shut her mouth as her jaws clenched. Did he think she couldn''t recognise him just because he had his hair longer? Did he think she was as worthless as himself?! How dared he hurt ck Zetsu, the only thing that kept her sane while he was busy fucking around, and act as if he did her a favour?? "Rumi," Neji floated forward, gulping as he did¨C but Rumi didn''t notice it. When he reached her spot, he reached out his hand to her shoulders, which made Rumi tremble. "Rumi, it''s me. Neji." Rumi''s eyes went bloodshot. "I havee to¡ª" Even without intending to, she interrupted Neji by throwing a powerful punch right under his chin. ¨C Boom! Holding back a bucket of tears, Rumi flew after the oblivious bastard with an enraged expression. ** ** ** Master4thWall: At the rate things are going for the five girls, Neji might start self-hating by the time he saves his 2nd or 3rd girl. By the way, Neji looks very much like Hamura, one more reason why Rumi couldn''t control her rage. Chapter 297: 297: The Moon Princess (3) Chapter 297: 297: The Moon Princess (3) Chapter 297: The Moon Princess (3) ¡ª Neji kinda deserved the punch if he was being honest. His little prank of not telling them about the Dimensional Teleportation before in time had clearly pissed off all five of his girls back then. That, when coupled with Rumi''s temper, he should have expected the punch in their first meeting. But he didn''t expect so, because he was very much looking forward to meeting her. Not counting the surge of memories he had as ''Neji Hyuga'', it had just been a bit over a month since hest saw her¨C yet, he still missed her a lot, nheless. When he was punched by Rumi, with a power that destroyed his Transformation Jutsu, Neji was shot right outside Earth''s atmosphere. Yet, as he floated, he was sure Rumi must have missed him a lot too. Neji took a moment to regain hisposure, admitting that the punch held great power behind it. Soon, he was about to just teleport himself back to Earth, but before that could happen, he sensed someone approaching him at a breakneck speed. Just as he turned his head to the right, he found Rumi rushing to him, and in surprise he was caught off guard and attacked once again. ?Eighty Gods Vacuum Fists? Eightyrge fists of purple chakra crashed onto Neji''s face, breaking a dozen of his bones, as he was thrown backwards into space. Neji barely evaded another version of the same attack, dodging by leaping to the side. He grunted for a moment when his injuries healed in the blink of an eye. ''Did Rumi not recognise me?'' Neji couldn''t help but ask himself. ''Maybe because of the cloaks of chakra around me?'' This clearly was Rumi, even her status screen said the same, so the problem must be with his appearance. [Rumi Usagiyama ¨C ¨­tsutsuki ¨C Peak Tier 20] Even though it said ¨­tsutsuki, her previous race being too weak inparison to be mentioned, her name was still Rumi. So the odds that her mind was that of Kaguya were low. Her Tier wasn''t surprising either. Rumi herself was Tier 14 when Neji teleported her away, and a full-powered Kaguya should be somewhere between Tier 15 to 16 (since Ten-Tails Madara was Low-15 himself). The current Rumi had both her old and Kaguya''s abilities, so Tier 20 was rather a low number. Neji was happy that she had grown this much¡ªeven if it was a coincidence that she ended up bing Kaguya. However, now for the same reason, his life was in danger. If Rumi kept attacking and he was left to just flee and defend, he could actually die. "Rumi, it''s me!" Neji raised his arms in the air in a defensive manner as he cancelled most of his power buffs. Eight Gates, Tenseigan Chakra Mode, Lightning Cloak. He only kept his Hybrid form, believing it might rather help her recognise his identity. When he once again used Transformation Jutsu to turn his looks into that of his previous world''s version, Rumi again paused for a moment. A secondter, her expression only distorted further. "I know who you are, fool." Rumi grumbled and rushed at him once more. This time Neji didn''t have his buffs to help him. That''s why he couldn''t dodge when another full-powered punchnded on his stomach. Neji''s transformation broke. Because of theck of air in this vicinity, there was no friction resistance and he was shot like a bullet across space, only stopping when he crashed on the surface of the moon. Neji gasped for air and spat out blood when his back crashed against the moon, and he felt his bones break once again. [You have been dealt 8,037 DMG!] ''Ah, fuck, that hurt.'' Neji cursed. If it was him from before, he could have died with that single attack. Thankfully, he recently levelled up 945 times after his battle with the Reanimated Shinobis and Obito''s team. He was at Level 1981, with a total HP of 48,950. Neji felt his injuries start healing again, but it was slower this time because of theck of previous buffs. He quickly distributed 105 stat points to his END from his 9660 ountable stat points, making him return to full HP (and more) right away. Rumi Usagiyama rushed at him again¨C with her long, wavy hair straight like needles as she was pointing them at his position. Neji pushed himself upwards and dashed away while activating his buffs one after another¨C but he was too slow. He still believed Rumi wouldn''t hurt him seriously. That misconception when coupled with Rumi''s Tier-20 speed, Neji appeared like a running chicken that her Super Byakugan had locked onto. With dense chakra concentrated on the tips of her hair, Rumi shot a thousand of her needles-like hair that prated everywhere where Neji''s scales weren''t covering¨C and only 1/10 of Neji''s body was actually covered with his draconic scales. Neji''s Eight Gates and Tenseigan Mana Mode that was just starting¡ªshot down abruptly as Rumi''s hair prated his mana pathways, making him choke on air for a moment before he fell to his face. "...Weak." Rumi scoffed and slowly floated to his form that was twitching on the ground. Neji was strong, but this attack followed the same principle as Gentle Fist and was admittedly more deadly¨C and therefore, being shot through more than dozens of his mana pathways made him practically paralysed. Ruminded on the surface of the moon, on top of the face-lying Neji, as she grabbed him by his long hair to make him turn around to meet her eyes. "What have you been doing all these years? You are barely better than thest time we saw each other. Pathetic. Weakling." Rumi red at him with angry eyes. When he tried to talk, only blood came out of the corner of his lips. "...Disgusting, too." Reluctantly, Rumi stomped on his face. Neji groaned a little, but Rumi didn''t allow him any rest. She crouched down beside him and pulled him by his cor. "You should have focused on training instead of running after girls." she then yelled. "You can''t even beat your own woman, yet you talk about protecting them?!" That was the first time Neji''s face showed a different reaction than just confusion. "Why are you frowning all of a sudden?" Rumi asked back, her grip tightening on his cor. "You are an ungrateful, oblivious, and heartless bastard. Why the hell are you frowning?!" After a short silence, Rumi''s angry expression changed. Sheughed a little while wearing a mocking smirk. "Wait, does being called an irresponsible man hurt your pride?" she asked. "If so, I wonder what you''d think if you learn¡ªI made a family with another man here." Neji''s frown deepened. "I had children, too. How do you feel about that? Don''t you regret noting earlier? Instead of ying around with girls?" After a short silence, Neji gave her a bloody smile. "You are lying," He said. "Hagoromo and Hamura, right? They aren''t your children. You can''t fool me, Rumi." Rumi opened her mouth again, but she couldn''t find an appropriate response to his im¡ªbecause he was right. Those two children weren''t hers, but Kaguya''s. Rumi never touched or loved another man in thest millennium. Unable to endure his bloody smile, Rumi punched his face with full force again. But this time the punch didn''tnd. A small paw appeared between Neji''s face and her fist¡ªthat stopped immediately when Rumi recognised the paw. Kurai stared at Rumi with gleaming golden eyes. "Stop," Kurai said, openly ring at Rumi. "Or I will destroy you." The air grew intensely cold in the area as ck energy started to concentrate on Kurai''s fingertips. "...Kurai," Rumi mumbled in shock. "You are still with him?" Kurai scoffed. "I don''t want to speak to you. Get away from papa. You hurt him." "He deserved it. Also, he is healing-" "You hurt him." Kurai red. "Get away." "Kurai," Neji coughed out the next words. "It''s between adults, don''t interfere." "I am not letting you get beaten without any reason." Kurai clenched her teeth. "You can just beat her, why are you taking a beating? You can just collect all those hair piercing you¡ªinto your inventory. Then strike her while in all your buffs. How dare she talk big when you are going easy on her? How dare you let her call you weak and pathetic?" Even as silence answered her, Kurai''s golden eyes refused to look away from his blue ones. "No father of mine is weak." Neji exalted a breath while Rumi paused on her spot. "Kurai," Neji mumbled. "Observe says she''s 1026 years old." Kurai paused in her spot. A secondter, her eyes drifted on Rumi and then widened. Neji continued. "See? She''s right, I deserve this." "But¡ª" Kurai still tried. "We couldn''t havee a thousand years ago to save her! We only came here a month ago, her situation was beyond us. You don''t deserve to¨C" "No, it''s my fault." Neji insisted. "If I had rather exined the situation to her and the other four girls, about what sort of situations they might find themselves in¨C rather then just sending him away abruptly¨C this could probably have been avoided." "Probably¨C" Kurai started again, but Neji put a hand on her head. "...Fuck you, old man." With an annoyed grunt, Kurai turned to re at Rumi again and then teleported away. "Sorry about that." Neji said, still lying on his back. "Feel free to continue." "...." After staring at him with dry eyes, Rumi''s fist unclenched and she raised her head to look at the distant star. Rumi sighed. "You are a fucking fool, you know that?" Rumi''s anger broke once again as tears started to trail down her cheeks. She looked down to find him smiling again, but this was a gentler smile. "You have changed," Rumi said. "I can say the same for you." "...How long has it been since your fight with the Gods?" "Close to two months." "Hah?" Rumi chuckled sarcastically. "Such a long time? You must have missed me a lot, eh?" "...I am sorry." "You don''t have to, Kurai is right." An awkward silence fell on the two of them, and neither of them broke eye contact. "It''s pretty clear to me already, but I am the first you found?" "Yes." "I see." "...." The awkward silence fell once again. "I am sorry." "Shut up." "Seriously." "I said shut up." "...." A whileter, Neji spoke again. "Lady Luck apologises too." "Who?" "The god-like being who is helping me find my lost girls. She told me to take it slow when I first came to this world around two months ago." Rumi''s expression changed subtly and she sighed. "...Tell her it''s fine, two months isn''t that big of a difference to me." Neji was about to apologise once again, but Rumi didn''t allow him to speak. With a swift movement, she called back all her hair-needles that were still prating his mana pathways and then pulled him up to her eye level by using her hair. "You better shut up," Rumi said, smiling just a little. "I don''t want to anger Kurai again." Neji forced back a smile, but his heart was unable to feel joy. ''Seriously, perhaps I could have done better¨C'' When Rumi saw his expression, Rumi yanked his body closer to her. Her body was taller than him now, so his face easily got buried in her chest as Rumi wrapped her arms around him. "Stop with that expression," Rumi said quickly, her voice threatening to break. "...Or I will seriously start to cry." As the cosmos shone over their heads, the two lovers who haven''t met in a long time hugged each other, both of their eyes betraying their trust and breaking out like a fountain. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Last chapter of the week ?? going to attend a marriage ceremony. If you want to read the next 25 chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 298: 298: The Moon Princess (4) Chapter 298: 298: The Moon Princess (4) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 298: The Moon Princess (4) ¡ª¡ª¡ª In the meantime Neji and Rumi were hugging each other, the girls in Neji''s heaven were worried to death. As they were in a different dimension entirely, they weren''t affected by Madara''s Infinite Tsukuyomi. However, the same couldn''t be said for Tsunade who was in Konoha at the moment, so they were worried for her. To make it worse, Neji had turned off the ''live broadcast'' to Heaven at one point during his fight with the legendary Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki who these girls only knew from folklore. Neji had turned it off because he didn''t wish for these girls to see anything unsightly. Unfortunately, he picked a very bad time¡ªwhen Rumi shot her hair through his mana pathways¡ªso the girls were more worried about his health than anything else. After exchanging opinions amongst each other, they gathered in one spot as they were looking up at the ceiling of the castle they were in¡ªwith Temari soon starting to speak for everyone. "Uh, miss heaven''s voice? Can you hear me? Perhaps do you know what condition Neji is in at this moment?" Temari spoke carefully, not sure if she should be disrespectful to the will of heaven. The will of heaven, that was none other than Neji''s ''System AI''. ["Ahem."] An ethereal voice¡ªSisty¡ªcleared her throat. ["Yes, indeed, master Neji is alright. I can''t disclose the current situation or broadcast the live footage, that wouldn''t be right on my part, but trust me when I say that he is fine. I think he''s never been better in a long while."] At herst line, the girls paused for a moment. They exchanged nces and then tilted their heads. "...I see." A few of them soon muttered. "...Good for him, then." * * * Neji and Rumi hugged for almost an hour¡ªas if they were stuck to each other. Most of the hour was spent in silence, though from time to time they started asking random questions about each other''s time spent. "...That''s why I hate that guy. Sure, what he did was the right thing to do for himself and his people, but I just hate him so much." Rumiined, groaning softly. Rumi was sitting on top of a small hill on top of the moon, and Neji was on herp as she hugged him from behind. "Y''er current look kinda reminds me of him. Long hair, kimono robes, and even those blue eyes. Honestly, I am starting to¨C" Rumi''s voice paused in time as Neji''s long hair fell off from his head. He used Ma Release to manipte the silver in his hair to cut his hair and give him a shorter hair-cut. It was a perfect hair-cut, quite simr to his old life¡ªthough this time it was much less spiky. "...You don''t have to try so hard, y''know." Rumi smiled and hugged him tighter. "But since you are doing so anyway, maybe lose that Kimono too?" By the time she finished speaking, Neji''s kimono clothes had already been exchanged with modernistic attire that were¨C dark yellow pants and a red long-sleeved shirt. "....Neji, I wasn''t talking about changing when I said ''lose your kimono''." Rumi whispered in his ears. "Did you perhaps grow denser in thest two months?" "Perhaps." Neji finally spoke. "By the way, do I grab a new pair of eyes too? Since you don''t like blue?" "What? No." Rumi scoffed with an incredulous expression. "Boy, when I said y''er current look reminds me of him, I wasn''t implying I was seeing his image on you. It''s the opposite¡ªmy love for you was rather making me hate that guy more." "Girl, did you just call me ''boy''?" "Yah? You got anyints?" Rumi bit his ears, making his neck twist a bit. "I am a millenia older than you, y''remember? I am sure I can call you that." "Heh¡­ Is that so?" "Yah." Rumi chuckled. "Unless ya wanna change how I call you?" she implied with an hesitant voice. "...Y''know, for the first few centuries I just wanted to jump on you on our first meeting. But now I almost forgot about it¡ªit''s a distant memory to me, even with all the times I read those memories. There is a distinct difference between the real thing and reading from memory, after all, as I am mostly observing in thetter process." "¡­" Neji hesitated for a moment before he turned around on herp and reached out his face to kiss her under her chin¡ªand slowly reach up to her lips. Rumi''s hand slowly reached out behind his back and clutched the fabric of his clothes hard¡ªas Neji''s lips pressed on her lips that were applied with red-lipstick. "Mhm~" Rumi moaned softly as he kissed her lips slowly, but shortly. Neji''s left hand went down to grab her by the waist while his right hand was under her ear, gently caressing her cheek. Neji''s kissed were turning more vigorous, and his tongue was starting to go deeper¡ªbut right then, Rumi gently pushed him back. "L-let''s stop here for now, please." Rumi gulped as she wiped her lips with her thumb. "Not that I mind, but I don''t think I will stop for days if I start." "Ah¡­" Rumi cleared her throat, blushing slightly at this feeling that now felt new and unnatural¡ªjust like her first time. When she saw Neji nod in understandment, she continued speaking. "I should release the Infinite Tsukuyomi first, even the ¨­tsutsuki people of this moon were caught into it¡ªand at this rate they''ll die with theck of chakra since they don''t have the God Tree connecting with them." Neji nodded in agreement, she had a point. Suddenly, Rumi''s expression turned serious. "But before that, we need to visit someone dangerous." Rumi said. "Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki. He is on earth, and I am sure he isn''t affected by the Genjutsu. A millennia ago, he came to earth with Kaguya. Kaguya thought she killed him, but when I observed her memories of that time¡ªI am fairly certain he is alive down there, somewhere." "Ah, right, I do recall someone with that name from the anime. Had you ever reached that part?" "No, I didn''t go as far as Boruto." Rumi shook her head. Earlier, Nejiined how he could have warned his girls about where they might end up and that he regretted not doing so¡ªbut that statement wasn''t entirely right. He had indeed taken some precaution on that subject as he had made them read and watch many fictional works without telling them why. None of them, excluding Kimi, went hardcore on the job but Neji didn''t mind that since knowing just the basics should be enough for the girls who were that strong. That''s how Rumi knew that this world indeed was Naruto, and how things went around here, even though she never reached the ending and thus didn''t know many of the important characters. At one point, it did bother her that¡ªif a world that was supposed to be fictional was real, what were the odds that her life''s story was sold as fictional in some other world? However, she had long since stopped that thought process as it only presented uneventful, unimportant answers. "In any case, I don''t know him from the show¡ª however, from my memories alone I know he is very dangerous. At his prime, he may even have beaten the current me. So I suggest we take him down first before releasing the Genjutsu. Is that alright with you?" Neji''s eyes shed with lights of contemtion. ''Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki¡­ Jigen. He could deal with adult Naruto and Sasuke on his own. Let''s finish this quickly, I am not willing to let him transform and waste time on him.'' Neji would rather spend time with Rumi than do that. "Alright, but wait a second." Neji said. Immediately, a Shadow-Clone popped up into existence beside him. The clone teleported back to earth using Flying Thunder God, and then opened multiple rifts in space through which it sent countless clones to parts of the world. In half a minute, the clones spread across the like a wave of tsunami who all had a 105-kilometres of view from their spot. With a total of 1,500 clones around the globe, it took Neji ten seconds to locate the lone being who wasn''t affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The bald monk with emotionless eyes sat down underneath a tree that was basking in the moonlight, while a tiny tree branch on his hand that he carelessly rolled between his fingers. With his eyes on the moon that had the Rinne-Sharingan reflected on them, the monk showed only a brief sense of nostalgia. "Found him." Neji said to Rumi as his clones had located the parasitic ¨­tsutsuki. "Let''s finish this." That said, Neji gently took Rumi by her arms and then opened a rift in space that he and she jumped through. * * * Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki, now going by the name Jigen, has been a hidden menace to humankind since thest millennium. When he came to this 1002 years ago, he had never expected to get backstabbed¨C let alone by a lesser n member. But s, such was life and he had to ept the fact to rather focus on regaining his lost powers. After being backstabbed, Isshiki found a monk who went by the name Jigen just before he was about to die. He used his dying breath to ce a Kama seal on Jigen, but failed to do so¡ªand therefore he was forced to shrink his body''s size with his special Dojutsu to enter Jigen''s brain to control him directly. That was why by the time Isshiki managed to ce a Kama on Jigen in the near future, Jigen''s body was too messed up from the inside to act as a perfect vessel¡ªtherefore not allowing Isshiki to harness anything close to his true powers. Since then, for thest millennium, it has been his mission to find a suitable host for his Kama, and in the meantime rather transform Jigen''s body into that of an ¨­tsutsuki as much as possible¡ªso that Isshiki can change hosts and then feed Jigen to the backup Ten-Tailed Beast he had on another dimension, therefore creating a God Tree of his own. Isshiki''s n was to eat the Chakra Fruit that the God Tree will make, and then eat it using his new host''s body. In that simtion, he would regain his true powers and more even on the host body. Until now, everything had been going well. But now, Kaguya suddenly reappeared. However¡­ Isshiki wasn''t worried. Even in this weakened state, and even though Kaguya was much more powerful that hest saw her, Isshiki was not worried in the least. Rather, this made everything easier. He could get his revenge by killing Kaguya and sacrificing her to form the God Tree, just as it was supposed to happen from the start. Then he could easily regain his true power and identity even in this Jigen vessel as long as he ate the Chakra Fruit. Isshiki smiled a little to himself as the soon to be future danced in his eyes. Kaguya wasn''t on earth at this moment, she was in outer space, on the moon, so he hadn''t attacked her yet. If she was here, he would have jumped on her by no¡ª ¨C Sheat! Something¡ªa ck rod¡ªwent through Isshiki''s chest, prating his heart anding out from the other side. "...A-?" ¨C Boom! Just as he made a sound, his head twisted into itself¡ª as space spinned into a vortex¨C and his skull burst out into brain matter. With just that, Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki died, for sure this time, without even knowing who or what killed him. Such was the end of one of the countless ambitious ¨­tsutsukis that roamed the cosmos. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Removed the promotion chapter, but don''t forget to check out the new story! Chapter 299: 299: A Realisation Chapter 299: 299: A Realisation Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 299: A Realisation ¡ª¡ª¡ª Neji swiftly retracted the dark spear he made using a ?Truth-Seeking-Orb? ¨C pulling it out from within Isshiki "Jigen" ¨­tsutsuki''s heart. The parasitic alien''s dead body fell to the ground and blood started to pour out of his neck which was destroyed along with his head with ?Kamui?. [Ding! You have killed a Peak Tier-9 foe!] [You have earned 32,863 EXP!] [You have levelled up 19 times!] [You have attained Level 2000!] [Ding! Due to crossing another 500 in Levels, you have attained a new Divinity!] [Ding! Due to reaching Level 2000, your Voidmancer ss has reached Level 20!] [In thest few hours, Voidmancer ss has earned a total of 11 new Skills! ¡ãCurrent Skill Count is 21!] [Would you like to view the Divinity and the Skills?] [Y/N] Neji swiftly clicked ''N''. He was very happy to see that he was finally Level 2000, but Rumi was more important here. He was unwilling to waste his time to view all this. The battle of this world had ended, so he wasn''t in any hurry and therefore could always check theseter. [Then I''ll stop the notifications for now, Master.] Sisty suddenly said. [There are some important notis such as the Kama, but it does not necessarily require immediate action.] Neji thanked Sisty in his head, barely recognising the word ''Kama'' before discarding it. "Rumi," Neji turned to the side, finding his 9"6 tall rabbit girl staring down at Isshiki''s dead body. Their gazes met, and Rumi nodded in silent agreement before Neji put Isshiki inside his inventory forter use. "Let''s not waste any more time." Neji said. "I wish to continue our conversation from where we left off. Let''s end the Infinite Tsukuyomi." "Same here. Otherwise this would be one creepy night." Rumi said and then started to rise in the air. "Ah. I can uncast it too, by the way. If you are feeling tired-" Neji started, flying behind her, but Rumi cut him off with augh. "You don''t have to do that," Rumi said. "I got this covered." * * * Secondster, Rumi stopped high in the sky, right beside Neji. Her long grey hair which was thrice the length of her height fluttered under the moonlight, reflecting it dimly while Neji''s silver hair reflected it sharply. Rumi moved in front of Neji. For a moment, she just stared at him. Then, she smiled. "Before I start," she said. "You sure you don''t wanna kill a portion of the poption?" "...?" Rumi looked more confused at his confused reaction. "You get stronger by killing people. You told us. Then wouldn''t it be such a shame to let this many people free?" When Neji blinked, Rumi looked into his eyes. "Is the threat of those Gods done?" "...It''s not done. Not yet." "Then you should kill the strongest ones caught in the Genjutsu." Rumi said. "Nobody would question you." Neji opened his mouth to reply¡­ and then closed it. A brief second of unreadable expressionter, he scoffed in self-mockery. "No, it''s fine." Neji shook his head. "It''s¡­ not fun to live that way." "...." "I feel burdened, basically." he admitted when she stared at her. "But trust me when I say that yes, I would still have done it¨Cif not for that, these people not dying can help me as well. I n to take over this world as its God, and have the people pray to me. I get stronger that way too, now." "I see." Rumi nodded. Then, she smiled. "At first I thought you were the same as before, getting mad because someone hurt one of your girls. But it seems you have changed a lot." Rum put a hand on his cheek. "In a good way, in my opinion." "...I-" [Ding!] A system message shed across Neji''s eyes when Rumi didn''t wait for him to reply and rather turned around to spread her arms, the eye on her forehead starting to shine brightly. [An exclusive quest has beenpleted!] Rumi''s eyes shone brighter than the sun, the moon in the sky reflecting the light, as it spread across the entire. One after another, the root of the God Tree started to release the dream prisoners and dropped them on the ground. One after another, humanity returned to its senses. [Quest: "A Different Animal, Yet The Same Beast" has beenpleted!] As people both innocent and impure started to wake up to reality, Neji read the report that told him of his changes in life. === Quest: A Different Animal, Yet The Same Beast Description: Are you a different animal, yet the same beast? Some would be confused as to what this even means, however, you know the meaning. Do you not? You have changed in thest two months, in more cases than one¨C and not all changes may be good. Or are they? Are the changes really "for the better", as the until-recently imprisoned rabbit said? You must find out for yourself. Now, a new path presents itself to you. Reward: Potion of Infinite Defence. === Rather than the reward itself, Neji stared at the text above it for a time longer than necessary. Soon, a small, almost mocking smile formed on his face. He ignored the text and then focused on the reward. It sounded ridiculously overpowered, but Neji could never be sure of it without reading the description. Neji opened his inventory and clicked on the potion that had one side filled with a gold liquid and the other side with a silver liquid. === Item Name: Potion of Infinite Defence Details: One of the earliest potions made by the Director of the Last Act. ¨CUpon drinking the potion, the drinker gains the passive ability to form an invisible barrier around himself that can be expanded to keep harmful attacks and substances away from himself. The barrier can only be deactivated by the user. ¨CThe barrier doesn''t block physical attacks, but rather attacks that have space, destruction or time element on it. It can be said to be an encounter to most if not all Time-Snipe and One-Shot abilities. In other words, only elements or attacks that ignore the physical defence of the user and therefore hurt him directly would be stopped by these defensive walls. [Page 1/2] == "...?" Neji read the description three times. Then he frowned. ''Why is this so powerful-'' ''Wait, isn''t this skill a perfect counter against the Status Cutter sword of the Primordial?'' Neji was just about to smile widely, but then he realised this technique, when learned by him, will be counted as a Gamer Skill. In that case, this as well would get affected by the Status Cutter. Neji sighed. He shook his head and decided to give this to Rumi as an apology gift. He was about to close down the inventory and do exactly that but right then; he noticed that this item description was two pages. ''Hm? That''s new. Usually, everything is counted on one page. No matter the length of the description.'' Neji clicked the 2nd page and his brows furrowed. He understood why there were two pages. "This bitch." This troll bastard. "They made two separate pages just to mess with Gamers? Who the fuck is this Director bastard anyway?" "Huh? Neji?" Rumi, who just finished un-casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi, turned around to find Neji cursing the air. "...It''s nothing, sorry." Neji answered her, still frowning, as he watched the three lines on the 2nd page. === ¨CCan''t be used by Gamers/System Users. ¨CIf a foolish System User still decides to waste this item on himself, the Director would like to say: "This skill won''t be registered in your system, and thus can''t be levelled up. Please stop cheating." ¨CRmended to be used by a non-system-user, as such a person would know to train this ability by themselves. While on the other hand, a system user knows nothing about training outside cheating. === Neji scoffed again. '' This Director person sounds like a female. No wonder. But guess what, it''s better for me if this isn''t registered in my System.'' He grabbed the potion and drank it right away, under Rumi''s suspicious gaze. "A Tier Potion?" "No." For once, he didn''t receive any system notification after drinking a magical potion. So it must be legit when it was iming to be an "Anti System" thing. Though it indeed was a magical thing, Neji could feel that even without the system notification. Though he was just a bit sour. ''It can block Time-Snipes. As in, cases such as travelling back in time to kill Hitler when he was just a kid.'' Neji noted. ''Bummer I won''t get help from that because of one of my other skills. Someone else, maybe Kimi who likes to mess with time, would have benefited more from this.'' His other, arguably most important skill that he earned from Nawab Quest already provided this benefit, and in a far fancier fashion too. [Skill: "Armour of Singrity" (Passive) Level: Maximum. Details: You''re a Singr being, you exist only on a single timeline, making it easy to kill you for any [Time Traveller]. You need an armour, the armour that every Singrity possesses. -Prevents any time traveller to enter your timeline, and any time traveller that pre-exists in this timeline to use their time travel powers. -If a being whose time travel is very powerful tries to time travel back or forth in your timeline, they''d be thrown into another timeline instead. -If somehow, a time traveller who is strong enough to meddle with your timeline decides to meddle, they''d have toe face to face with the "One Beyond Omnipotence".] Any time traveller who messes with him would be messing with a force beyondparison. This effect was far better than this potio¡ª Neji blinked. "Oh shit," "Huh?" "I didn''t warn Kimi of this!" Neji had told Kimi to find the girls by travelling worlds and had expected her to do exactly that, but what if thinking that it was safe, Kimi tried to travel back in time to stop him from deciding the team separation entirely? ''...Knowing her, she would do it¡­ Or maybe she has already done it.'' The worst thing of all? She had a spell to do exactly that. Beads of sweat formed on Neji''s forehead as Rumi just stared at him in confusion and worry. ''Is that why she hasn''t reached me yet? The reason that she hadn''t found Rumi, and possibly any other girl for that matter?'' Because she was in danger, herself? ''No, no, this isn''t good.'' Neji had no idea what the two Super Gods iming to be beyond Omnipotence itself would do if a random cat girl knocked on their door. Thankfully, his job was done in this world. Now, he could move to the next one. To find Kimi, first of all. "...Be safe." ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: But Neji doesn''t know which world Kimi is in currently, will he make the right choice of worlds? Or, maybe Kimi will grow strong enough, enough for either of the two OBOPs to take notice of her? Find out in the Chapter 300: Kimi''s Perfect Run (3) Chapter 300: 300: Interlude — Kimi’s Perfect Run (3) Chapter 300: 300: Interlude ¡ª Kimi¡¯s Perfect Run (3) Chapter 300 Title: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (3) [Chapter Cover Picture] ¡ª It was a dazzling sunny morning in the season of spring. As far as eyes could stretch, it was green everywhere, excluding this smallke located in the middle of the forest where Kimi Sugihara was currently in. Kimi was wearing purple sleepwear while observing the morning, sitting beside the window of a small wooden house that was located beside a beautifulke. She watched the scenery outside, where birds chirped to themselves, and a gentle wind blew from the west. Slowly, Kimi sipped green tea from a cup made of hardened mud. This scenery outside was unfamiliar to her, as she was more used to seeing cherry blossoms in spring, rather than this absolute peaceful green. However, that was to be expected since this wasn''t Japan she was currently in; rather, a small country located in the Indian Subcontinent, the country of greens that was Bandesh. ["Save me¡­ young master."] A deep yet feminine voice sounded out in Kimi''s head, attempting to copy her own voice, making her frown in annoyance. ["You know, when you said that line six months ago I thought you''d actually break. But here you are, sipping tea peacefully in a country where nobody woulde to find you."] As the Red Dragon Emperor, Draig, exined her thoughts in Kimi''s head, Kimi smiled a little and blew a breath outwards the window, causing a puff of mist to leave her lips. "I suppose." Kimi said, "That''s what I thought too, at first." Draig listened in silence, as Kimi took a slow sip and talked her mind. "But I have grown out of my meek and shy self, you know? I think the first step to that was when I first visited the ''Dungeon''." Kimi exined. "In the past, I got pushed around a lot and didn''t have the courage or need to fight back. So as a coping mechanism, I started enjoying that process. But now that''s not the case anymore, you know? I changed, because he wanted me to." A short silenceter, Kimi exined further. "I think time flows differently in each universe, so even though I have spent thest six months locked here, for the young master it may have been a day, or even a minute." Kimi theorised. "So I cannot leave my fate in his hands, even though I trust him, moreover when I have a job of my own to do. I am going to find them manually, by travelling to each universe they ended up in." Kimi finished her tea and threw it out of the window, just as a blue portal opened in space and the cup vanished within it. "I am the first ''wife''/''girl''/''harem member''/or whatever you wanna call it, that the young master made love with. So he naturally trusts me the most, and therefore handed me over with such an important mission. It falls upon me to find my juniors just as the young master told me to do." Kimi admitted. "I cannot stay meek and fearful, while he trusted me with such an important job." After a long silence, Draig spoke again. ["You know, I already know all this?"] Kimi giggled as her serious expression broke. "Let''s just say I spoke to myself to affirm my will on what I am about to do today." ["Aha, that''s right, today is the day¡­."] Draig trailed off. ["I know you are, but I am asking again, are you sure you want to do this? One more death, and I can''t guarantee that you''ll retain any of your memories."] Each death ate up more memories than thest death. Currently, her memories started after she joined the Hado Family. If she were to die one more time, the chances were high that she''ll lose all her memories until this point. Worse, she would lose memories of herself but will retain the memories of Yuhei¡ª the Yokai she had reced the existence of¡ª and therefore be a ghost of Yuhei. "I am aware of the dangers, but I cannot just stay hiding. I just exined to you, why." Kimi said seriously. "Besides, I sent to you the remnant of my memory in packets. If I were to lose all my current memories, you''ll just have to send those memory packets back to me. After all, you are barely affected by the memory erasure yourself." As the soul stuck within the Boosted Gear, Draig¨Cthe Red Dragon Emperor¨Cas well was affected by the memory erasure procedure that urred upon each ''Restart''. However, since Draig was multiple millennia old, the erasure started from his oldest memories; memories that were already too vague to him. After all, even before meeting Kimi, Draig had forgotten why she started fighting her rival, Albion. So she wasn''t actually badly affected by this. ["That''s true, I suppose."] Draig admitted. ["Be careful, however, we are not sure if separating your memory from yourself would actually help. What if the memories got erased even from within the packets?"] "I know, I know, I know better than to not be careful." Kimi sighed, as she walked away from the window and sat on the bed. "Though I say it''s my duty as the First Wife, I would rather not lose all my memories of the young master in the process of finding the others. I became pretty selfish recently." After chatting for a bit more when Kimi fully decided to do this, she took a deep breath and stood up. "Lets go," Kimi''s casual sleepwear changed, thinning out of existence, and got reced with her 2B-dress. In thest six months, Kimi wasn''t just hiding. In thest six months, Kimi had created her own spell forms. Now, it was time to test them. "To the Hero Faction." To the [Annihtion Maker]. * * * The Hero Faction was a part of arger group called the Khaos Brigade. The Brigade was run by the 2nd strongest Dragon in history, the Dragon God of Infinity, Ophis. The Hero Faction, however, was run by its leader Cao Cao. Currently, Cao Cao was talking to one of his faction mates. Leonardo, the wielder of one of the top four Longinus. As it was morning, the sun was just rising in the eastern sky. Far from the window, Cao Cao was sitting on a round table face to face with Leonardo, sipping coffee and listening to thetter''s story. Leonardo was a valuable part of the Faction, as he wielded potentially the strongest Longinus of all. So Cao Cao cared to listen to what he had to say, moreover since the usually quiet boy didn''t ask for a talk. "...So you are saying," Cao put down the cup of coffee as he frowned. "You''re having nightmarestely? About a blonde cat hunting you down?" "Yes¡­" Leonardo nodded slowly. "I also feel like, sometimes, that I get possessed. As if someone else is seeing through my eyes, hearing through my ears." "...." "I think it''s quite suspicious." "How long has it been since you''re feeling this way." "A week?" "You should have told me before." Cao Cao sighed a little before an annoyed yet serious expression took over his face. "It is certainly suspicious. I believe it''s Yokai magic. The dream is where the Yokai locked its target on you. Thetter feeling is probably when she used your eyes and ears to see and hear the things you were experiencing. Basically, for thest week, we were being spied on." Leonardo frowned and Cao Cao saw his lips moving as if to apologize. Obviously, for such an organization like the Hero Faction to get spied on for seven days, it was a bad thing, and that could probably be avoided if Leonardo had reported this earlier. "So¨C" Even before Leonardo could finish his first word, the doorbell rang out with a ''Ding Dong!''. "Hello? It''s a Pizza delivery!" ""....?"" Pizza delivery? In a temple? Both Cao and Leonardo immediately prepared for battle. However, as they moved towards the door, they heard a ticking sound from behind them. They immediately turned around, realising the invader had teleported right behind them, but it was toote. "Toote." The same voice from before said, and as they both turned around, they found a green bomb greeting their face. ¡ª Boom! The bomb burst out, and both Cao Cao and Leonardo froze in their spot. Frozen in time immemorial. "Tada, it''s a Time Bomb!" * * * Erasing her smile and yful personality, Kimi quickly grabbed the two people frozen in time. A few minutester, she used the same item to grab the faction''s Vice Captain, Georg, and a member named Jeanne as well. Because their powers were interesting to her. The item [Time Bomb] was one of the things she has created in thest six months of solitude. It was practically a time-version of the Power of Destruction, as this was a one-shot kill for anyone without proper resistance to it. Currently, she had 67 [Time Bombs] left. Kimi would have grabbed some other people too from this Hero Faction, but if she were to take too much time the Ouroboros Dragon, Ophis, would notice her shenanigans ande hunting for her. So, Kimi needed to be quick and run with these four people. Kimi opened a portal to her own dimension, a terrain filled with kans grass that bloomed under the blue sky. This dimension also was created in thest six months by Kimi herself. Kimi threw the kidnapped individuals through the portal, one by one, and then she entered there herself. The moment before the portal closed, Kimi sensed the presence of a Super Dragonnding in the church. Luckily, that fake Loli, Ophis, was too slow. The next time this angry Ophis will meet this Kimi, this blonde cat will be beyond the Dragon''s league. * * * The way Kimi extracted Issei''s Boosted Gear, she did the same thing with the four people she kidnapped. What she got was the Annihtion Maker, the True Longinus, the Dimension Lost, andstly de cksmith. Kimi quickly scanned the items with her magic to get a vague idea of them, though she already knew about them more than this. === Annihtion Maker: Grants its wielder the ability to create numerous creatures from their shadows, based on their imagination. True Longinus: It is a ded spear that is capable of killing Gods and Buddhas having been initially used by St. Longinus used to pierce Jesus Christ, which blessed the spear making it one of the holiest relics in existence. Can do more than whatever Holy relic you can think of. Can kill Gods, Buddhas and Divine Beings. It is extremely effective against Devils and Vampires. Dimension Lost: It has the ability to create a special mist able to block any attack, as well as being able to transport anything inside of it into an artificial space. The mist can also be used to reinforce dimensions, even those of others such as Yasaka. The most powerful among Sacred Gears rted to barriers and space. de cksmith: Unlimited de Works. === "Nowes the hard part¡­." Kimi muttered. "To absorb four Longinus powers as my own." Unlike with the Boosted Gear, she wouldn''t be epting these as her Longinus. She would extract their magic essence and then absorb it. It''s much better that way, as any spear in her hand would be a True Longinus, and so on. Kimi would have the same with the Boosted Gear, but she quite liked Draig at this point. That silly serious dragon was there for her when she was about to break. Also, without Draig her memory problem will stay as a problem. ["Great, now we have the Infinity Dragon after us. Let us celebrate!"] Draigughed in her ears. ["How long will this absorbing process take, by the way?"] "Let''s see¡­" Kimi hummed. "Eight months. Though on the outside world, it will be two months because time flows differently in this Dimension." ["I see. You work fast."] "Thanks. Always had a knack for these magical items." Kimi cleared her throat. "I think space, time, and magical item creation are my forte." ["Good, good. Keep up the good work, perhaps one day you''ll be able to free me from here."] "We''ll see¡­ hehe." Kimi''s expression twisted before quickly returning to normal. "Ahem, in any case, we''d be isted here for now. Noting out before I have all four of these powers, or I die by the hands of an angry loli. So I''ll get to work quickly." As Draig asked about her evil expression from a moment ago, Kimi sighed as she suppressed her horny once again. Later, with a flick of her finger, Kimi created a Fortress of Ice using ice magic and then walked inside it. * * * Eight months passed in a jiffy within the dimension. At one point, Kimi left the dimension for just an hour to hunt for another single Longnius she had an interest in. Kimi took the risk of leaving this dimension because Rias was about to bring an end to her Peerage. As it had then been a bit more than 6 months in the outside world, Rias was finally out of all cards and was forced to marry Riser Phoenix. This time around, Issei Hyuodou wasn''t what he would have been in the original timeline, due to theck of his Boosted Gear. So Rias'' marriage was unavoidable, and the selfish girl in the end nned a mass suicide with her Peerage. Fortunately, Kimi had seen such a futureing from a mile ahead and therefore after she had finally assimted Annihtion Maker''s power within herself, she had created miniature robotic monsters to spy on Rias left to notify her when such a time really came. When the danger notification presented itself, Kimi rushed to find Gasper di of Rias'' peerage and stole his Longius that was the [Forbidden Balor View] which was a time-rted Longnius. ''On a side note, Gasper is a girl in this universe¡­'' As for Rias and her peerage currently, they were all dead after Rias exploded her own body with the Power of Destruction. ''s, I cannot yet steal blood-line abilities¡­ I should focus on making such a spell soon. Like the All-For-One quirk.'' But whatever the case may be, as eight months had passed within this dimension, Kimi was finally ready with the power of the four initial Longinus and theter addition of Gasper''s Longinus powers all absorbed within herself. "Phew," Kimi heaved a deep breath as she slumped on the floor on her back, countless cuts spread across her clothes. "I nearly died so many times, haah." ["Tired already?"] Draig asked in her ears. ["This is just the start."] "That''s true, that''s true¡­" Kimi sighed. "Haah, I guess it''s time for the fight of life, huh? The Red Dragon and the White Dragon." ["Yes, indeed. It''s time for you to absorb the Divine Dividing!"] * * * ["That wasn''t a fair fight! You used a cheat attack!"] Kimi ignored Draig''sints and quickly threw Vali''s dead body out of her dimension, while a pair of blue-white wings rested in her hands. Not long after Draig had suggested she fight Vali Lucifer, the current wielder of the Divine Dividing, Kimi hade out of her dimension to do exactly that. She lured Vali inside her dimension as soon as possible, and it actually wasn''t a hard thing to do. She just said ''Let''s go to a quiet ce where nobody will bother our legendary fight.'' After which, Kimi just grabbed a Spear¨C thus activating the True Longius part of her power, which she used to easily overwhelm Vali who was very weak to this power''s holy attacks, as he was a part devil himself. The fight after that was easily dealt with and Kimi just slipped her spear through his heart, killing him effortlessly. "Sorry¡­ his face reminded me of the young master." Kimi apologised. "I know they look more than a bit different, but you know what mental state I am in right now¡­" ["..."] "Draig?" ["..."] "Hey Draig, c''mon, don''t be like this." ["..."] "...Oh, for fuck''s sake." For the next few weeks, Draig didn''t speak to Kimi. * * * To end this eternal rivalry with an underhanded, cheat attack that he was weak to, even though Kimi had other powers to defeat Vali in the normal way¡­ It''s not weird that Draig was mad. Kimi soon realised and epted that it was all her fault. So, she made a decision. "...I am going to restart." Kimi suddenly said after waking up one morning. Though only silence answered her, for the first time in weeks, soon Draig spoke. ["You don''t have to."] Her deep voice boomed inside Kimi''s head. ["I am just a random beast you met at the street, it''s foolish to sacrifice yourself for me."] "You are a friend, you know?" Kimi said. "I have yet to assimte the Divine Divide gear, so it should still be present on Vali in the next restart¨C unlike the other five I already assimted within me." ["..."] Draig stayed silent. Temptation¡­ That''s what she was feeling right now. If Kimi did what she said she would do, then perhaps there would be a more justified, satisfactory end to her aeons of rivalry. However, Draig soon rejected the offer. ["I can''t do this to you, Kimi. You just said so yourself¡­ you are a friend."] Draig went silent after admitting something that was embarrassing to her. ["I don''t want to see you lose all your memories and break down just because you want to fulfil my selfish desire."] Kimi stayed silent in her spot once again, before she smiled brightly. "Draig, today I promise to you that I''ll give you the fair fight you deserve," she said before she cheered aloud. "Since the problem started because Vali reminded me of the young master, he will take responsibility. He actually has Divine Dividing powers himself, I will fight him for you to grant you the fight you deserve!" Despite her current mood, Draig broke outughing. ["You are gonna fight your lover for me? I feel entitled, moreover, after seeing your memories."] "Eh, it will be a consensual fight¨C wait, you opened my memory packets?!" Kimi''s eyes widened. "I told you to not do that! It took me months to assemble them in the right order, you know??" ["Huh? No, no, I didn''t open them, I am saying how I read bits of your memories when we first met, and after. I didn''t touch the packets."] Kimi sighed. "Ah, I see. Sorry, I am dumb in the morning." ["Haha, I know that by now. In any case, you should finish assimting the Divine Divide gear. It''s about time for our second round with Great Red."] "Yeah, yeah," Kimi yawned as she stretched her arms. "But before that, let''s pay a visit to Sirzech. It''s time for our 3rd round? 4th round? I forgot. Anyway, I am gonna kill him and steal his Power of Destruction. I made a spell to do that, already." * * * Sirzechs Lucifer was going through depression. Recently, his beloved sister whom he had forbidden feelings for (though he''ll never admit it outloud) had passed away, havingmitted group suicide with her peerage. The other three Satans had told him to take a break from official work, and that''s what she was doing right now. He was spending time with his family, in an attempt to cure his depression, but excluding Grayfia, everyone else in the family was more-or-less as broke as he was. It was a rather bad idea to keep multiple depressed people together. So, Grayfia proposed something for everyone. "A family trip¡­?" "A vacation." Grayfia said when Sirzech asked slowly. "I am telling this to you first, and after that we will go tell the others if you find this reasonable." "Mhm¡­" "It will be good therapy." Grayfia insisted. "Millicas as well is suffering from the loss of his aunt, too. At this rate, his mental growth will be badly affected." At first, Sirzechs was about to reject her offer¡ª however, when he heard this, he hesitated. He had a son to look after, too¡­ Perhaps, he should do it at least for Millicas? Sirzechs sighed. "Alright. Let''s do it, then. Huawei, is it?" Grayfia smiled. "Thank you, m¡ª" Grayfia froze, her smile stretched and her mouth open as her words paused in time. "Grayfia?" Sirzech frowned. "What are you doing?" "Whoa, you are actually not affected." Suddenly, a voice said as Sirzechs went full alert. Turning around, he found an unknown Yokai grinning at him while a blonde tail danced behind her majestically. "I am here to pay you back for what you did to me," the Yokai said. "Be ready." "I don''t even know who you are." Sirzech replied, indeed ready for a battle. * * * For the first time, Kimi managed to defeat Sirzechs without dying herself, though that was to be expected with the current power boosts she had. The harder process was to run back to her dimension and then extract the Power of Destruction from within Sirzechs. Her spell wasn''t as fast and efficient as All-for-One and therefore it took quite an effort from her side to properly get the power out of Sirzechs and into her own body, registering it into her soul so that she could keep using it in the next possible restarts. Finally, she was ready to face Great Red once and for all. "We are going to ignore the Dragon Loli of Infinity and just jump to Great Red. I am going to absorb some of his magic after defeating him, and slowly over a few months absorb his powers entirely. With that huge power boost, I should be able to force the Dimension Lost gear to find the people I am looking for." ["Seems like a good idea, but be careful. Great Red is a monster, even with your current strength it would be a challenge."] Upon such ament from Draig, Kimi opened her Tier info. [Kimi Sugihara ¨C Tier 29] Great Red as well, was Tier 29. However, ording to what Neji had told her a long time ago, there were four sub-rankings within each Tier, something that Kimi''s spell couldn''t see. Therefore, Great Red might just be stronger than her. Though the other way around was also possible. "Let''s go." * * * 37 days and 4 hours. That was how long Kimi and Great Red''s fightsted. Atst, she won. As sheid in the void between worlds, Kimi''s chest heaved up and down as she huffed for breath. She was using time reversal spells on herself to reverse the injuries she had suffered. Kimi stayed like that for a long while before returning to her healed self. Then, she grabbed the remnant of Great Red''s body¡ª that was currently just the size of a mere house¡ª and then teleported back into her dimension. As she left, Kimi felt distant gazes fall upon her¡ªing from the countless worlds that existed in this verse beyond the Earth. If she were to guess, this universe would be in chaos in no time as each world would invade the other one, now that Great Red wasn''t guarding the Dimensional Gap. For a moment, Kimi wished she could feel pity for them. Then she remembered she''s been horny for ages, so the world could go fuck itself if only she could relieve her desires sooner. Thus, Kimi started to assimte Great Red''s powers within herself, slowly, one at a time, as she truly started to grow into a dragon. * * * "What now?" It''s been three months since that incident, and Kimi was somewhat done with the process of absorbing Great Red''s powers into herself. "I think I can initiate a Dimensional Jump?" ["It should be possible, yes."] Draig agreed. ["The outside world is at chaos right now, we better leave before any of those eldritch horrors figure out a way to break into this dimension too."] "True, true¡­ Let''s do it then." Kimi took in a deep breath and then called out on her power of Dimension Lost; which was far stronger than ever with Kimi''s current [Tier 33] prowess. "Bring me to¡­ Neji Hado." Kimi called out. At first, she wanted to go for Nejire, and then Momo, Rumi, andstly Ryuko. However, wouldn''t it be far better to just find Neji and then find the others together? Besides, she would love to have some alone time with him after so long. For a while now, he''s always been upied with girls here and there. Kimi waited for a moment, but no mist devoured her. Usually, when she wanted to teleport using this gear, she called out the name and mist came out of her body to devour her. The next thing she knew, she was already there where she wanted to be. But it didn''t happen this time¡­ Kimi gulped. Could it still not traverse her beyond this universe? Even with all the powers she had? ''No wait¡­ let''s provide more details¡­'' "Ah, find Neji Hado! A white-haired guy with a charismatic personality¡­ ah, blue eyes, popr withdies and¡­ and¨C" Kimi disappeared from her spot as pink mist devoured her form. * * * In the very next instant, Kimi found herself floating in a clear sky. Her senses, and her magical scan, all told her that this wasn''t the DxD world. "Let''s go!" Kimi cheered aloud! "But where is the young master¨C" Kimi''s question was interrupted by a sly, slow voice. "Hey there, beautifuldy." A deep voice sounded out as Kimi turned around to find a blindfolded man waving at her, while his white hair fluttered against the wind. Kimi immediately recognized the man. "I believe you knocked on the wrong door," he said. "Can you please leave this world?" As Kimi slowly facepalmed, Gojo Satoru spoke as he smiled kindly. Thus, continued Kimi''s Perfect Run, where perhaps she may or may not find Neji in her Time. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Apologies for the spelling mistakes, wrote this all in one sitting. It''s been five hours. Kimi is moving very carefullypared tost time, but all paths to Neji are still leading to zero even now. At least, she is yet to slip up and fall in front of the two Super Gods, which is a good thing. Right? Also, we are at Chapter 300!!! ¡ª If you wish to read up to Chapter 323 right away, where the New Volume has begun, consider visiting my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 301: 301: I am done here (1) Chapter 301: 301: I am done here (1) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 301: I am done here (1) ¡ª Neji''s mission in this world, along with his persona of Neji Hyuga, was done by now. At the end of it all, he earned 1710 Levels in thest two months along with the countless Skills, Divinities, and Gnome Abilities that came along with those levels. He levelled up to Level 2000 from Level 290. The one thing he was regretful about was not getting a Special Tier Potion from Naruto''s death. Naruto lost his status as the Main Character the first time he died at Lady Nagant''s hands. Though Naruto''s luck seemed to shine even after that, due to Hagoromo''s intervention, the world didn''t recognize him as its Champion any longer. The world hadn''t chosen a new main character either, as far as Neji was aware. To his knowledge, the World''s Will chose its main character in advance even before the current one ''expired''. If Neji had to bet, he would say Konohamaru Sarutobi was the substitute Main Character for this world. But since Konoha was destroyed by Pain and Konohamaru died there, the world didn''t have any champion currently. ''It''d possibly choose someone soon¡­'' Neji noted just as characters from Boruto started to appear in his mind. He had never got to finish the show, so he didn''t know all the characters, but he could make some guesses. ''Kawaki? Is Kawaki born yet? No, it''s too early, he shouldn''t even be born yet.'' ''...Ah, perhaps that cyborg girl then? Ada, her name was. It''s possible that she was experimented on already at this point in the timeline. If not, she''d never be that relevant since Isshiki is dead already.'' Soon, Neji shook his head. Whatever the case, the current biggest problem was dealt with. Madara was gone, the 4th Great Ninja War had ended, and Neji managed to reunite with his lost girl. Future problems were for the future. No matter if the said problems were MCs or the viinous ¨­tsutsukis who would appearter on. For now, he had to leave. To find Kimi, first of all. * * * "Wait, I need to find ck Zetsu first." Rumi said when Neji proposed to her to leave. "Ah, right¡­" Neji trailed off. "Speaking of that, is it a part of you or a part of Kaguya?" "I thought it was a part of Kaguya at first," Rumi said. "But when I met it face to face a while ago, I knew right away that it''s a part of me and myself. Y''know, I did rece Kaguya''s existence, and since the ck Zetsu is an extension of Kaguya''s will itself, I naturally reced it too with my own will." "Aha, I see how it is." "Where is that thing right now? Let me find it." "I already did," Neji said. "When I was searching for Isshiki with my clones, I found it somewhere in the Land of Lightning." "Mhm. Take me there." Neji grabbed her hand and then opened a rift in space, before jumping into it with Rumi. ¡ª- When Neji and Rumi came out of the rift, they were already facing the creature made of ck goo. ck Zetsu was startled when it saw its mother walk out with Neji by her side, and it kept looking at Neji with caution. "Mother?" ck Zetsu asked carefully while still eyeing Neji. "Are you alright?" "That I indeed am," Rumi replied as she then leaned down and hugged the creature. "Ah?" As the hateful moon shone brightly in the sky, Rumi hugged the creature tighter. Her eyes turned wet as her arms shook around the creature''s shoulders "I just want to thank you." Rumi said. "For trying to free me for so long, and seeding in doing so." "T-that''s¡­ but that was my duty, you don''t have to thank me for it." To Neji, the creature''s squeaky voice came out as a bit annoying, but he could tell that Rumi liked this thing a lot. She was grateful to it, and Neji realised in a way, he should be too. If he didn''t end up in this world in time and the plot of Naruto went as it did in the original, Team Seven wouldn''t have been able to defeat Rumi¡ª therefore she would have be free. Neji couldn''t feel jealous at the sight of his girl hugging this creature so lovingly. ck Zetsu was a genderless creature, and if it had a gender it would have been a female since it was the extension of a female. Neji went to sit under a tree nearby, while Rumi conversed with what she called her nephew/niece. ¡ª- A whiteter, Rumi walked back to Neji with the creature taking cover behind her. "Don''t be scared, Neji and I are on amicable terms," Rumi said as she patted the creature on its back. "You can call him uncle, since he''s my man." "Um¡­" "Hi," Neji waved at the awkward thing. "Nice to properly meet you." "But mo¨C auntie," ck Zetsu turned back to Rumi. "I would still like to call you mother¡­ I have been doing so for thest millennium." "Uhm¡­" Rumi cleared her throat and eyed Neji, asking him for help, as she wasn''t used to these things. "By the way, you don''t need a better humanoid form?" Neji, rather, dove into another subject. "I think you should choose a proper humanoid form with a gender. Instead of being so ambiguous. I am referring to you as ''it'' in my head." "Ahh." ck Zestu looked back up at Rumi. Rumi sighed. A whileter, Rumi put her hand on top of ck Zetsu and then channelled her will and chakra into it¨C saying, "I am choosing a form for you, don''t me me if you don''t like it." As she finished saying such a thing, the ground trembled as Rumi''s chakra and mana moulded ck Zetsu''s body in and out of itself¡ªas its body parts started to grow more refined. Its skinny arms became refined and slender, and its body became a bit shorter and rounder, while its posture became straighter. ck Zetsu''s face started to gain expressions as features paralleling Rumi¨C two byakugan and a Rinne-Sharingan¨C formed on its upper face, while a pair of horns formed on its head. Its nose was thin and its lips the same, a deep tint of red. Atst, hair sprung out of its scalp and flowed to its back, reaching just up to its waist. As a final touch, Rumi tapped a finger on its forehead as the palest white colour spread across its skin to infect and change it into pale chalk-white. "Did you just¨C" "It''s based on Kaguya''s appearance, stop calling me out." Rumi interrupted before Neji could get her cancelled. Now, ck Zetsu stood short as it blinked at both Neji and Rumi with its three eyes¨C paralleling Kaguya Otsutsuki, but younger. "Why a loli?" Neji called out again. "It''s older than me and nearly as old as you. It''s not a loli, it''s a scheming creature." "Refer to her as her, and call her Kaguya from now on," Rumi said before shooting a warning re at Neji. "Don''t you dare lewd her, though. I will beat you up again if you do!" Neji shrugged as he looked down on the petite little Kaguya with breasts too round and big for her size. "Oh well¡­" Neji apologised to Rumi in his head. "Not even a God knows what may happen in the countless possibilities that are the future." Little Kaguya crossed her arms over her chest and jumped back in fright, while Rumi smacked Neji on the side¨C making him break out in augh that infected Rumi too. "You piece of shit." For a long moment, both Neji and Rumiughed while wrestling with each other. Laughter that they had missed for so long. Laughter that confused the ck Zetsu, aka Little Kaguya, but made her understand that her ''mother'' was very close to this Neji person who she''s been scheming against. Slowly, the night wasing to an end. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Fun short chapter because I have been travelling around today as it''s my birthday ??! [25th October, old patre0n news] Wish mete birthday with Powerstones!! Please... Chapter 302: 302: I am done here (2) Chapter 302: 302: I am done here (2) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 302: I am done here (2) ¡ª¡ª¡ª When the Infinite Tsukuyomi first initiated, Tsunade was already done talking to her long-time-dead ex, Dan Kato. The talk went more smoothly than Tsunade had initially expected for it to go. To her, Dan was as understanding as ever. However, at this point, Tsunade didn''t want to think about the talk any longer, as the things that had ended should stay that way. Right before the Infinite Tsukuyomi had ended, Dan used one of his soul Jutsu to un-cast the Reanimation Jutsu on himself. Immediately after that, the divine illusion of the Tsukuyomi started and Tsunade was drawn within her own dreams. This time, she didn''t dream of a fulfilling life with Dan or Jiraiya. The person she saw herself in the dream was someone else entirely; someone whom she knew she would end up with even after the dream ended. The dream did end at some point, who knew how long had passed? Tsunade forgot everything she dreamed of, just like the other victims, however the sweet and addictive feeling of love did remain within her heart. * * * The sun was rising in the dark eastern sky while Tsunade was standing against a tree and gazing at it. She was in Konoha at the moment, as Neji had teleported her here with Dan; therefore, the remaining Konoha people were scattered around her. Though none were close to her, unwilling to disturb the peace that was being reflected in her smile towards the sky. At one point, when the sun peeked from above the Hokage mountain, a group of three teleported into the middle of the newly made Konoha. Instantly, the remnants of Konoha Ninjas who were spread across the terrain all flinched in high alert as they sensed three seas of chakra threatening to wash over them. Everyone watched in nervous silence as the three people¡ª amongst whom the male one looked particrly simr to Neji Hyuga, but with short hair and a different sort of attire on his wearing¡ª approached Tsunade with slow steps. * * * The tallest member of the group, a chocte-skinned beauty with two pairs of bunny ears, crossed her arms and tilted her head as she looked down on Tsunade; Tsunade who had stopped looking up at the sky, and rather met the strange woman''s gaze somewhat nervously. "So this is that woman, Neji?" The dark-skinned woman asked as she moved her head to look at Neji, causing her long re of white hair to move from one side to another in a soothing manner. "The one for whom you killed me once." "I told you it''s not her fault," Neji said with a sigh, slowly walking up and putting an arm around Tsunade. After ring at Neji for a moment, Rumi groaned before reluctantly shrugging her shoulders. "Whatever, bastard Neji." "Hey." Seeing that the situation wasn''t that serious and Neji seemed to be close with this strange woman, Tsunade sighed a little. Somewhat hesitantly, she started to whisper in his ears to ask him what was going on. "Ah, that." Neji nodded and decided to exin to the whole crowd, rather than just herself. "Apologies to everyone," Neji said as he looked around the Konoha Ninjas. "The dream you all experienced and probably forgot by now, was caused by none other than the reincarnated Madara Uchiha." Neji then pointed his chin at the dark-skinned, and then at the pale-skinned rabbit lookalikes. "Thanks to these two girls here, however, he is gone now along with the problem he caused. Don''t mind us, continue your everyday lives. Farewell." Saying his sudden goodbyes, Neji touched the three girls with his Mana and then swiftly teleported in shes, using the Flying Thunder God technique. * * * After giving a new name and appearance to the new Little Kaguya, Neji Hado decided to return back to his heaven with Rumi. He had to introduce Rumi to the other girls, and also soothe their worried hearts that he could feel through his connection as their God. However, he nearly forgot that Tsunade was still in Konoha. So he quickly came into this ce to pick her up. Therefore, he didn''t waste much time here and just teleported to his heaven as soon as possible. Neji appeared in the living room inside his godly castle; the room had a huge TV hanging on its wall and was more decorated than any royal bedroom. When he materialised there out of thin air, with three girls beside him, the other girls who were gathered around the room naturally turned their heads to look at him. "Ah, Neji, you are finally back!" "Huh? What''s with this new look?" A few of them eximed at once, while the majority of them froze in their spots as the figure of Rumi entered their sight of vision. Slowly, they looked at Rumi with caution and their gaze shifted to and forth between Neji and Rumi, asking him if it was alright for her to be here. "Hey, aren''t they quite rude?" Rumi asked Neji with a frown, who shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "You literally looked like the God from their folklore." "Oh. Right." ¡ª- As the conversation was unfolding, on the side Temari ran to Tsunade to ask her about something that was important to her. Temari was still in her dragon [Sage Mode] with her hair white, thanks to the Dragon Curse Mark that Neji had bestowed upon her and Tsunade. Tsunade, thanks to her masterful control over Chakra, had managed to cancel her own Sage Mode but Temari had yet to do so. At this rate, her body had started to shake in strange chillness as a side effect from using nature chakra for so long. So, she thought to ask Tsunade about a fix for her problem first rather than getting used to the presence of these two new women. Or that''s what she was intending to do¡­. "What''s up with this punk?" the chocte-skinned, intimidating woman stopped her as she spoke. The third eye on her forehead shone brightly as she blinked. "Hm? Oh, she''s dying." "Huh?" Neji as well frowned as he quickly walked to her and touched Temari''s arm. "Ah, it''s cold. Why is it cold?" he soon blinked as the answer came to himself. "I see. My bad, apologies. Though you should have reported to the Voice of Heaven, she would have redirected the news back to me. This seems painful." Then, with a swift surge of chakra from Neji, the owner of the Curse Mark that caused this phenomenon, the pain and cold vanished as Temari started to feel better. "¡­Thanks." "Don''t be stupid and tell me about these things earlier," Neji sighed. "Why didn''t you, anyway?" [Apologies, it was probably me.] Suddenly, the Voice of Heaven, Sisty spoke. [I seemed to have told them that you were having the time of your life and therefore she probably didn''t wanna ruin the moment.] "¡­." For a long moment, Neji paused. Slowly, he realised a point that he hadn''t given much importance to before. From the start, he has been talking about the ''Girls I am in search of'', the ''Saintess'' of his cult, and whatnot. He didn''t think much of it before, but didn''t every girl here feel naturally inferior to Rumi because of all that? To be fair, it was true that he liked Rumi more, but it wasn''t healthy to just let things be like this. His main five girls were all close to each other, and though there was jealousy and stuff there too, it was just fun games that everyone enjoyed. But in this ce, at this rate everyone would start hating Rumi. ''On top of that, I was just about to tell them that I want to leave right away to find the other girls¡­'' Neji felt weird all of a sudden. Firstly, it was his fault that he banged around with so many girls in this world within just two months, it was a big mess because of that. He should have stopped himself and restrained his little head the moment he found the first five believers. Neji promised himself to not make the same mistake in the next world. But for the immediate problem at hand, he had to think of something as soon as possib¡ª "So this is the Second Generation of Harem?" Neji facepalmed inside his head as Rumi said in a most casual voice while registering the appearances of the crowd of 11 girls. Temari, Tenten, Shizune, Sakura, Hanabi, Samui, Arima, Kurenai, Tsunade, Ino, and Karin. "Hah, Neji. You didn''t hold back this time, did you? In just two months, too." The girls didn''t look so pleased with being called the ''Second'' as they all red at Rumi from all sides, while she smirked. The situation looked as if a batch of Lioness cubs were ring at their mother who would rather keep messing with them, while the Lion was helpless for once as he face-palmed for real this time. ''I now realise what a good manager Kimi was.'' ** ** ** Master4thWall: Would theck of pervy Kimi cause Neji to evolve his management skills? Or just fall into a deeper gutter? Find out in the next chapter of¨C "My Harem Got Too Big, So I was Forced to Flee to Another World." Chapter 303: 303: I am done here (3) Chapter 303: 303: I am done here (3) Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 303: I am done here (3) ¡ª¡ª¡ª After the Infinite Tsukuyomi ended, the four Kages were also released from their dreams, and so was Kurama the Nine-Tailed-Fox. Their immediate thought was to find Neji, but by the time they returned to the ce where the war had taken ce, they realized Neji was long gone. Rather, they came across each other. The Four super-weakened Kages against the Yin-Chakra Kurama. "Not good¡­" "It''s the Nine-Tailed Fox." "But- didn''t all the tailed beasts get sucked into that statue?" "Perhaps they were released?" As the Kages were knocked out before reanimated Minato released Kurama from within him, they didn''t know the origin of this Kurama. Therefore, they were fearful that all the other tailed beasts may have returned. Fearful¡ªbecause now that they were so weakened, if all the beasts returned and decided to rampage around, then nobody would be able to stop them. Excluding Neji, but that guy didn''t count. "Idiots." Kurama, however, simply scoffed at the Kages who were looking at her cautiously. "I am not here to fight y''all puny humans, as long as you don''t attack me first. I am here waiting for that Neji bastard to return. I will-" Kurama''s voice paused, a strange feeling suddenly ripping through her body, as she blinked and looked to the side; to the side, where space bloomed in and out of itself. A momentter, the ethereal figure of a man sitting in a lotus position, floating a few inches above the ground, formed out of thin air. "...Old Man?" Kurama muttered as her eyes went wide when she looked at the smirking man to the side¡ªhis Rinnegan as familiar as Kurama could recall. Hagoromo, the Sage of the Six Paths. He was finally here, but he wasn''t alone, as three more figures of ethereal aura formed at his side. Each of them had an invisible weight around them that seemed to pressure reality itself. Each of them, Kurama realized, were Gods with powers unimaginable. * * * The atmosphere inside Neji''s heaven was cold and unpredictable. Rumi exchanged res with the other girls and Neji stood in a corner with a silent, confused Little Kaguya by his side. Even after a long minute of silence, the ''second generation of girls'', as Rumi dubbed them, couldn''t find a word to refute her taunt. At the end of it all, they realized Rumi was right. She had a point in her im. As Neji feared, they did feel somewhat inferior here. From the start, Neji has been looking for this Rumi person, after all, how could they be better than her? She was a person from his old world, with whom he spent a long time with; how could they everpare with her? Some of the girls felt down, some feltplicated, and one girl in particr had her heart tremble violently. "So¡­" Hanabi Hyuga started to speak, her eyes immediately growing wet. "We are just side dishes?" Immediately afterward, though Rumi hid it, her expression turnedplicated as she looked at the little girl about to cry. "No, we are ''mistakes''." Shizune chimed in, and rather than on the verge of tears like Hanabi, she looked pissed. "Notice how she was surprised when she realized how this Neji bastard got so many of us in just two months; which suggests it just happened by mistake." "Alright, guys calm down a little." Tsunade stepped forward before the situation could divulge any further. As she had talked to Neji about his past before, she knew and hade to ept the situation as it was. So, she was the calmest in this situation and was trying to spread her tranquility to others. However, this gesture wasn''t seen kindly by Rumi who already had a bad impression of her. "Why is she acting like the boss here, Neji?" Rumi turned to look at Neji whose face was entirely unreadable. "Shouldn''t there be a hierarchy or something? Since it''s all this big now. Then, shouldn''t I be the one to make the calls here? Why is she talking like the leader?" Tsunade backed off a little, looking ufortable, as she knew how much Neji loved this person who for some reason hated her. She didn''t want to say anything to her, in case it made Neji mad since he just found her after searching for so long, so she went silent. On her behalf, however, someone else spoke. "Because she is the oldest person here, and also because she was the Hokage, we respect and listen to her." It was Karin Uzumaki who said that. "I mean, I was never a part of the Leaf vige, yet I¨C" "Brat," Rumi cut her off, frowning sharply as she turned to re at her. "I am millennia-old, the Mother of Chakra, with powers beyond your grasp. What the fuck is a 60-year-old Hokage in front of me? I can take back your chakra with a thought, you should be respecting me instead." "...." Karin who had so bravely begun speaking at first backed away while Tsunade sighed a little. "A millennium old?" Tsunade hesitated for a bit, but then said. "To me, it looks like your maturity never surpassed that of a child, though." Rumi froze. A secondter, her eyelids twitched as she turned to Neji instead. "Neji, she just called me childish." "You are being childish though, unless this is just a troll." Neji stared at her nkly, and Rumi paused in her spot. Sighing, Neji took a step forward and looked at everyone. "In any case, I am quite a bit disappointed that her taunts managed to get into y''all at all. I thought we were doing this thing out of love and all that, not based on who joined first and whomter." Neji looked more than just a bit dissatisfied. "Let me reintroduce her, her name is Rumi Usagiyama, the 4th person who joined my harem." Neji tried her own attack against her by calling her numbers, but Rumi just shrugged. At this point, she didn''t mind such things. Seeing her shrug, Neji spoke again. "And it seems in her thousand-year istion, she grew a bit of a humor. She was most certainly trolling you all. Or was it a test?" Neji turned to look at Rumi who refused to look back at him. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I-" "Shush," Neji cut her off and turned to Tsunade. "Did you all notice how Tsunade doesn''t seem to care or mind being called numbers? Like ''the second generation''? Because she knows that the whole point of polygamy, or harem¡ªwhatever term you fancy¡ªis that someone must have been there¡ªdone that before you did. You all should have known that''s a thing the moment you decided to ept your feelings for me, knowing my stupid character. So do the numbers really matter?" "¡­." "I don''t at all see the point of being mad or sad just because of finding meter on. Because in the end, I am bound by my own power to love you all." Neji swiped his finger upwards, as Sisty received his mentalmand, and revealed the page of his [Harem King] title that materialized in blue texts in the air; only showing the (1) point of his title. [A Harem may not be equal, and you may not love every girl the same¡ª as that''d go against the nature of an intelligent being. However, you as their lover will at least love each of them with all your heart. If a girl in your Harem loves you, you will love her back all the same, enough to not make her feel neglectance. *Allows your emotions to develop in a way that can make you love all your girls, maybe not equally but surely fully.] "This is a self-assigned power. I am technically brainwashing my own mind to love you all." Neji stared at them somewhat disappointingly. "Yet, you fucking idiots are fighting over who came first and who camest? This is making me pretty mad." All the girls, including Rumi, flinched back a step as Neji''s passive skill [Killing Intent] acted up on its own. "Alright, Neji, this wasn''t my intention. Stop." Rumi quickly raised her hands in surrender, standing in front of Neji with the crowd of girls behind her. She pushed a veil of chakra behind her to protect the crowd from the killing intent. Her chakra shook, trembling to break in front of his loose rage. Chakra wasn''t the best thing to block a will power type attack. Rumi could also channel her will like this, but if her will were to sh with his then nothing good woulde out of it. "Neji, I was just joking around, stop. They will lose consciousness at this rate!" "¡­Sometimes, people need to be taught lessons, moreover girls who got everythingid in front of them with a golden spoon but cannot appreciate it." "Okay, stop making this weirder than it already is. My bad, I was just messing with them. But this is getting serious," Rumi said, looking at Neji cautiously. "Let''s take a deep breath and stop, you already look different with that haircut and outfit, and if you act differently than usual they might think you are someone else entirely." Neji opened his mouth and closed it, then he sighed. The killing intent vanished and he shook his head a little. "Sorry. I am a bit worried about someone, so I got worked up a little." Neji quickly looked at everyone. "Though much of it was an act, to prove that this old person here indeed was just joking, and she means no harm. Don''t hate her, she was ready to sh with my will just for you all." As the girls blinked, realizing what he meant, Rumi grumbled with a small blush on her face. "Ugh, a thousand yearster, and I still can''t beat you on this game," Rumiined. "This isn''t fair, you know?" Rumi sighed and shook her head, annoyed by Neji''s smile. "In any case that''s a description of the weird power you showed. What''s that anyway? Some sort of godly, divine stuff I never heard of?" "Ah, that?" Neji hummed. "You forgot? It''s my main power, the one for which the Gods are after me." Neji reminded Rumi who went ''ooh! right!'' a momentter. "Gods?" Hanabi asked from the side, looking more relieved than a moment ago, though her eyes were still somewhat wet. "The ones I talked about before; for whom I had to destroy my previous world." "Wait, so you told them about that too?" Rumi asked with a tone of surprise in her voice. "So they know you are a world-ender? Yet they''re here. I guess your dick game is as great as ever, huh?" "Better, actually. Mana and stuff." Rumi paused. Her eyes shone briefly as she opened her mouth, but Neji cut her off and exined further. "However, I didn''t lie when I said I am worried about someone. As I said, there are five girls I was missing. Here is my bunny girl, but four of my other girls are still out there somewhere. I am currently worried the most about Kimi, my maid who''s the person whom I first had a rtionship with." "What? Why Kimi?" Rumi asked, stunned. "She is strong. The strongest amongst us first generation. Even if she was in my situation, she would have done a lot better. She could have just teleported from the center of the moon, which I couldn''t." "True, but the danger she might be facing as we speak is stronger too¡­" Neji quickly gave everyone a brief of his worries, and midway through Rumi''s eyes went too wide for her forehead. Neji continued. "Yeah, so I am kind of worried." "...Okay, justified. This makes me worried as well. Super-Gods, huh?" Rumi shook her head with a dazed look in her face, and a bitter she asked something else. "What about the others, though? If Kimi is in such a tight spot, and knowing my own situation, I can''t help but worry about the others too." "Others? Well, kinda same but¡­" Neji thought for a moment and then shook his head. "No. I can''t bring myself to worry about Nejire." Neji exined, "Remember, I shared some of my quirks with her. Being my sis, she could handle those powers. Mhm¡­ Upgrade, Thunder God, Mine, Copy, what else? I don''t want to jinx it, but she would be fine anywhere." Due to the high level of the quirks back then, Neji couldn''t share them with his girls, their bodies couldn''t handle it. However, due to Nejire in particr having simr genes to Neji, and also having a variation of Neji''s exact dragon form, her physique was the toughest among the girls, it could handle anything. Such as the quirks Neji spoke of, that he shared with her. Neji was about to speak again, but someone interrupted him. "Wait, no wait a moment," it was Sakura who spoke on everyone''s behalf. "Nejire? You just said your sis? What the fuck, you fucked your sister?" Neji tilted his head in confusion, as his eyes slowly looked at Hanabi. "Why are y''all so shocked? I mean, Hanabi here is probably my half-sister too-" "Neji you weren''t supposed to reveal that!" Arima Hyuga interrupted Neji, while Hanabi herself snapped her head to look at Arima. "Mother? What does he mean?! What the¡ªmother! What did he just say?" While Hanabi grabbed Arima''s arm and pulled her away from this room, taking her somewhere secret, everyone watched them vanish and an awkward silence fell on the spot. A whileter, holding back a chuckle, Neji exined further to Rumi. "As for Momo and Ryuko. I am not too sure, but I am indeed worried for them too. However, they are in the least dangerpared to Kimi. We can at the very least imagine the worst scenario they can face, while Kimi might have to go against Super Gods¡ªbeings ranking beyond omnipotence itself¡ªsomething iprehensible and therefore undefeatable for people of our stature." Rumi''s expression turned dark as she came to terms with what he meant exactly. Sure, she experienced a lot of torture in her long istion, but at the very least she was alive and therefore could meet Neji again. But would that have been the case if she were to go against these Super Gods whom Neji spoke of? Rumi knew that despite the self-restrained power description Neji showed just a while ago, he had somewhat of a special ce for Kimi in his heart. But even if she ignored that, as his lover, Rumi knew that Neji would want none of his girls to die; in this situation Kimi seemed where she could die, permanently. So he had every right to be worried for Kimi the most. The other girls in the room, Rumi noted, looked somewhat worried as well. Naturally, since they had never met Kimi in person, the worry wasn''t personal, so they were just worried because Neji was worried, but it was the thought that mattered. Rumi hid a smile; thinking, that perhaps this second batch, quick to be picked by Neji as they were, may not be that bad in the end. Rumi opened her mouth to speak, to tell Neji something she thought would be the right thing to do here, but before she could mutter a word, the gothic figure of a woman walked inside the castle through the open main door. "Apologies, looks like I am interrupting something important." Goddess of Death¨CJashin¨Cspoke as she immediately looked at Neji, her eyes looking quite worried. "I hope you still remember what I talked about before; the Gods have been waiting for the 4th Great Ninja War toe to an end before they decide on what to do with you." Neji''s expression went serious as shbacks from his previous world, where the true end was bought by the Prime Gods, ran across his eyes. "Does that mean¡­" "Yes, the Gods are here, waiting in the outside world." "¡­I see." Neji took in a small breath, promising himself to use his skill, [Mana Super-Nova] if things looked bad. Because no way in hell was he prepared to lose all the progress he made in this world. ** ** ** Chapter 304: 304: Leave My Boy Alone! Chapter 304: 304: Leave My Boy Alone! Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 304: Leave My Boy Alone! ¡ª¡ª¡ª This world that was parallel with the anime, Naruto, had countless Gods; none of which were ever talked about in the show. Even in Boruto, to the point where Neji stopped watching the show, nothing about Gods was disclosed¡ªexcluding the one sentence about the existence of an ¨­tsutsuki God. ¨­tsutsukis in general should be Tier 15 on average, so if they had a God whom they worshiped, it was only natural that such a being would be overpowered. Therefore, for other Gods to exist in the same verse as the ¨­tsutsuki God, they should be logically super strong too. That was why Neji was worried that these Gods who came to meet him would pose a threat to him; so he first had to go down there prepared to fight with his life on the line. That''s why Neji gave himself five minutes to prepare, he also shared a useful ''something'' with Rumi too. When ready, Neji opened a rift in space through which he, Rumi, and Jashin slowly walked to face beings of transcendent powers. * * * In the mortal world, Kurama the Nine-Tailed-Fox was feeling a bit ufortable being in the presence of these unknown beings. The three Gods¡ªtwo males and one female¡ªstood at Hagoromo''s side, who had by then stood up as well, standing on his feet while holding a ck staff on his head. "It''s been a while, Kurama. How''ve you been?" Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki¡ªKurama''s father figure and creator¡ªasked with a smile. Kurama stared at him for a moment before chuckling. "Heh. I have been, well, not that good." Hearing her say that, Hagoromo''s smile turned sad. "Ah, yes, I recall you had to go through a lot of things." Hagoromo fell silent, and a momentter said, "Sorry, I want to talk some more, but sadly the current situation isn''t suitable for that. I am here with three of my fellow Divine Beings, the strongest Gods of this universe so to speak, to see into a recent problem that has arisen in this world." Rather than hurt, Kurama nodded simply. Kurama was somewhat thankful that Hagoromo wasn''t in the mood to talk. After all, she herself wasn''t in such a mood while such nauseating pressure was being radiated from the side, by the three ''Gods''. To her defense, the four Kages and their escorts on the side were on the floor already, barely maintaining their consciousness. Kurama slowly turned her gaze to look at the three beings who her father said were literal ''Gods''¡ªand by now, she hade to believe that to be the case as well. Of the three Gods, the female one was standing between the two male ones, and she looked to be the most amicable out of the three. This beautiful Goddess wore a red dress that hid most of her slightly yellow, fair-skinned body, and her body was littered with jewelry. To her left side, was the God who was primarily naked, only wearing a tiger-leather around his waist. This person had darker blue skin, with a third eye on his forehead. To the Goddess'' right side was a man with the head of a Lion, and his buff muscr body had four arms where two were crossed in front of him. "They''re Shakti, Mahakal, and Narasimha respectively." Said Hagoromo when he noticed Kurama looking. "The Creator, the Devastator, and the Preserver God of this universe. Not that I need to tell you, but make sure to be respectful to them. They''re all my superiors." Kurama would have grumbled at such words at other times, but this time around she couldn''t help but nod like a good puppy. ¡ª- Silence fell after that, and for a minute nobody spoke. At one point, Hagoromo excused himself from the other Gods and went to the Kages. He helped teleport them from here, unwilling to see them actually die in the situation that was about to unfold soon. By the time Hagoromo returned, Mahakal was speaking in a deep voice. "Shakti, are you sure Jashin and that boy sensed our presence? It''s taking too long. Should I just break into that dimension of his?" "Let''s not do that. Please, stay calm. We are not here to¨C" Narasimha started speaking, however, he was cut off when a rift opened in the space in front of him; from within which, Neji walked out. Neji Hyuga had an entirely different look than before, his long hair and robes were gone, and he wore more modernized clothes. However, he wasn''t alone. On his one side was their fellow God, Jashin, who looked the same appearance-wise, but¡­ there was something different about her than thest time these three gods saw her. Perhaps that she looked more meek? Less arrogant? Something like that. On Neji''s other side was someone strong, they noted. It was an ¨­tsutsuki, with signatures of powers that were stronger than most others. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, that should have been her, but these Gods knew that just like ''Neji Hyuga'', this ''Kaguya'' was also not who she was originally supposed to be. Both of them were beings unbelonging to this verse. "There youe, imposter." Mahakal''s voice went rough. "We''ve been waiting to meet you." "Mahakal," Shakti raised a hand gently. "Let me handle this." Mahakal grumbled a little but nodded nheless. Then, as the Gods looked at the new group of three, Goddess Shakti started to speak. * * * [Shakti ¨C Divinity ¨C Peak Tier 23] [Narasimha ¨C Divinity ¨C Mid Tier 24] [Mahakal ¨C Divinity ¨C Low Tier 25] ''Strong. But¡­ manageable.'' Neji looked at the three Gods and internally sighed a bit. He wasn''t that confident of a clear win, but Neji recalled he had the Hammer of Thor in his inventory from his fight with the Gods two months ago. Also, now that he had assigned all his allocatable stat points and ?Mined? out Isshiki''s powers just beforeing here, he was at the very least confident in giving these three a hard match with the help of Rumi. Of the three Gods, the gorgeous woman named Shakti, stared at Neji as she opened her lips which were red from lipstick. "Child Neji Hyuga," Shakti called. "I am not sure if that''s your name, so feel free to correct me, but may I ask why you are here in this world? We don''t exactly see it well that a being such as you came to our world." Neji stayed silent for a bit as the Goddess spoke to him in a voice gentler than he had expected. ''Mhm¡­ let''s be respectful too, then.'' "For reasons I cannot exin, this rabbit person beside me ended up in this universe of yours. I had to find her and save her, so I came to this world." Neji told them the truth. "There is no other reason for why I am here." "...I see," Shakti replied softly, proceeding to exchange nces with the other two Gods. "Then perhaps," she started a whileter, looking back at Neji. "You wouldn''t mind leaving right away?" "...I actually would, sadly." Neji shook his head. "I was thinking of capitalizing this, making it my own and¨C" "I told you trying to talk sense into outsiders won''t do," Mahakal grumbled as he interrupted what Neji was saying. "Shakti, let me just destroy him here and now." "Mahakal, please." Shakti sighed, frowning a little as she turned to look at Neji again. "Sorry but you do realize why he got mad right? To juste to our verse, and say you want a piece of it is¡­ not really seen as friendly by our standards." "That''s true, I suppose." Neji chewed on his lips. "But seriously, I need this. My girls have memories there, and I made some promises to some other people. I promised a date to the Mizukage¡­" Neji kept muttering under his breath. Abruptly, Rumi chimed in the conversation. "Alright, do you guys take deals? Like would you perhaps exchange this world for something else?" Rumi asked. "For example, we take out all the ¨­tsutsukis and in exchange, we get this¨C" "That''s not possible," Mahakal said. "The leader of the ¨­tsutsukis¡­ their God, is a counterpart of myself, he is very strong. If someone were to try and annihte the race or ¨­tsutsukis, then he would meddle and things would be dirty." "Aha¡­ I see." "But does that mean you''d agree to hand this world to me, to let me act as its God, in exchange for something else?" Neji caught on. "Well," Shakti began. "You are connected to a higher realm, I can see the energy signature of an existence much more powerfulpared to us. So I suppose you might have something we might want." Neji assumed she must be talking about him being Lady Luck''s "Agent" when she talked about the energy signature. ''Something they might want from me¡­'' Neji looked at them, and they actually seemed somewhat anticipated. ''Hah. Could it be that they were actually looking forward to me making this offer? Perhaps giving up one of the countless worlds for a potentially game-changing item or something doesn''t sound too bad to them.'' But, where could he ever find such an item? Neji sighed. ''Uh, my benevolent Lady Luck, perhaps you would be kind enough to help me out one more time?'' Neji called out to the only possible person he knew who could help him in this situation. After all, he barely had any divine items, and those he had; he wasn''t willing to gift them to others. So, he prayed to his sugar mommy to lend him something. ["What a lousy brat,"] Lady Luck sounded smug in his head. ["Call me Mommy, and I will help."] "...." ["I can''t hear you."] ''Can I do itter¡­? In bed. We are going to meet soon anyway.'' ["...Hmm. Promise?"] ''Yeah¡­ promise. Sure.'' ["Hehe~"] ''Can youughter? Help me out quick!'' ["Tch. Rude. Alright, I am going to descend on your body for a bit, you just do what I say."] Neji nodded. Lady Luck instructed him to move, and he did so by raising his hand slowly. The three Gods frowned and went on high alert when Neji walked forward with his hand rising upwards. They all looked at him warningly, but none attacked. When he was too close to Shakti though, Mahakal moved to attack¨Chowever, his body didn''t move. Slowly, Neji raised a finger and touched the forehead of Shakti. Just as divinity exploded in and out of herself, painting the world white as the Goddess fell to her knees with a scream. ["Who do you think you are dealing with, puny Gods?"] An authoritative voice came out of Neji, it shook reality as an ethereal aura of silver materialized around him. Neji''s eyes were bright white, and anybody could tell he wasn''t he at the moment. Divinity surged outwards of Shakti, matching the speed of her scream, as she grabbed Neji''s hand to try and push it away from her forehead, though it aplished nothing. The other two Gods as well had fallen to their knees, along with Hagoromo to the side while Kurama had lost consciousness. ["Mere Gods of a puny universe, who gave you the authority to mess with a being of his capability? Could you not sense who was behind this boy? Had you not seen the sign of luck that was marked on his soul? How dare you demand a price from him? You should be grateful he set foot in your world, you insignificant ants."] "I¨C We- we are sorry! Pl-plea¡ª" ["As you should be. With but a thought, could I not erase you all? Sorry is the least you should be to me and this boy."] The voice continued. ["From this moment onwards, this universe is mine. What I say in the ultimate word, and with that authority I dere Neji as the owner of Earth. Perhaps you''d think twice before you disrespect the authority of an Abstract Entity."] Slowly, the silver aura dissipated from around Neji, and his hand naturally lowered from Shakti''s forehead. Slowly, blue irises returned in Neji''s eyes as he blinked, soon frowning in confusion when he found the three Gods kneeling in with terrified expressions in front of him. "Hm? Huh?" Neji blinked. "What the- Lady, what did you do?" ["Mhm?"] The gentle but teasing voice once again rang in his head. ["Just told them to treat my boy better~?"] "Ah¡­" Neji soon understood the situation. ["But¡­ sorry, I will be gone for a while. Those guys from above are already calling me to warn me about the misuse of my powers while under house arrest. Talk to youter."] Lady Luck''s voice vanished not long after, as Neji was left standing beside two baffled girls while he wore a strange smile on his face. "...Thank you. I love you too." It didn''t feel so bad to get looked after like this, from time to time. ** ** ** Note- It''s the start of a new week, don''t forget to vote to keep Lady Luck in the top rankings!! Chapter 305: 305: Rulers of the World Chapter 305: 305: Rulers of the World Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 305: Rulers of the World ¡ª¡ª¡ª As the Gods left this world by rippling in and out of reality, Rumi and Jashin stared ahead with bafflement painted on their faces. Before leaving, the three Gods had given Jashin meaningful nces, asking her with their eyes if she wanted to go back or not. Jashin was too stunned by the scene earlier to understand what their gazes meant and so they just left when they didn''t receive any response from her. Now that they were gone, though, they had questions. Both Rumi and Jashin turned to look at Neji who looked weirdly happy for whatever reason; some might say it''d be weird to not look happy after what just happened, but those ''some'' would miss the point that Neji looked to be in love at the moment. "What was that?" asked Jashin, looking at him cautiously. "You never told me you have some super strong being sealed inside of you?" "Huh? Sealed? Ah, no." Neji turned to them, still smiling, and exined. "She''s my, uh, glucose guardian." Neji refrained from saying Sugar Mommy. "Each concept we intelligent beingse up with, has a personification, such as things like Creation and Destruction. One such thing is Luck, and this guardian of mine is the embodiment of luck that governs the Omniverse. She goes by the name Lady Luck." "Ahh, right." Rumi nodded as she recalled the name. "It''s that woman you spoke of earlier. Huh. Lady Luck?" "Seriously..." Jashin still looked baffled. "First that card with such a thick death aura around it, and now this. How do you know so many strong beings anyway?" "I don''t know." Neji shrugged. "Anyway, now that this is over, I want to leave soon. I would have left right away, to be fair, but Lady Luck said she''ll be gone for a while. I can''t travel without her help, so I''ll have to wait. In that meantime, I should initiate the main procedure behind making this world my praying house." That would have been easy, very much so, if Neji had time in his hand to manage everything. People would ept him as their God and the world would enter a state of tranquil peace¡ªif Neji had time to manage things. But sadly, he didn''t, he needed to leave. Therefore, he needed someone else who would make things in his stead. So, Neji came up with a quick answer to this problem. As Neji the God of this newly imed world, Neji needed a ''Pope''. He already had a Saintess in the form of Rumi, but Rumi wasn''t the type of person for this job, more so when she was sealed for a millennium; she would hate being chained to such a thing. He needed someone else, someone who was already used to this so that they could effortlessly rule over this in Neji''s stead. Neji needed an Empress. "¡ªHey, you lots!" Just when Neji was having this epiphany, a gruff yet feminine voice yelled from one side of the empty terrain where Neji and the two girls were gathered. Neji turned his head to the side where he blinked once he saw the huge, orange-furred fox ring at him¡ªthough this time much more meeklypared to their previous encounters. "Ah." Neji waved at the fox. "Hello there, good morning." The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, Kurama, growled as she dashed at Neji with a growl. * * * Inside Neji''s heaven, in his divine castle, the girls were waiting worriedly once again. This time as well, Neji didn''t allow them to observe what was happening down there, to not make them worry excessively, and therefore the girls were not up to date on what was going on in the outside world. As they waited in the living room, a rift opened in space, through which Neji and the others started to walk out. They weren''t alone, however, they had someone new with them. "Argh!" A child-like voice growled. "Let me go, you bastard! How dare you disrespect me like this! Release me!" The high-pitched voiceined and everyone''s gaze was drawn to the ''thing'' that hung from Neji''s hand¡ªthe small orange fox that was being grabbed by Neji by one of its nine tails, leaving it to wave its limbs and tails in the air in an attempt to free itself. "You dare?! How dare you?! Release me this instan¡ª" Neji dropped the fox to the floor, and it fell on the open jaw that made it shut up. The worried girls who were waiting for Neji opened their mouths to wee Neji, to ask him if everything was all right; but when they saw the pitiful fox fall to the floor helplessly, they all went ''aww!''. "Neji! Why did you drop that cute thing to the floor?" "That''s the Nine-Tailed-Fox, mind you, and it''s as powerful as ever." Tenten, who had asked Neji the question while running towards the fox¡ªflinched back and quickly returned to her spot, asking another question. "Why is that thing here?" "Let''s not call her a thing, she apparently identifies as a female." Neji reminded her. "Anyway, I admit quite the injustice has been done to this Kurama thing, a lot by me myself, so I didn''t kill her when she attacked me a minute ago. I thought, instead, Kurai needs a ymate anyway¡ª" "You bastard! I am not a kid! Who told you I agreed to be someone''s ymate?! Revert me back to my original size! If not, take this to your face!" The mini Kurama took a battle stance and opened her mouth wide; instantly, a mini-tailed beast bomb started to form over her nose¡ªand she threw it at Neji''s face. Everyone in the room panicked as the ball of destruction approached Neji at a breakneck speed. "Cut it off already, ugh." Rumi grumbled as she stepped between Neji and the tailed beast bomb, opening her mouth wide as she took the bomb in her mouth and gulped it down. A momentter, Rumi burped out smoke and rubbed her tummy. "It''s pointless, stop already. I am saying nicely since I am technically your granny." Rumi looked down at the frustrated little Kurama and seeing her expression she smirked a little. "Hah, look at you. What? Gonna cry?" Kurama grumbled at being provoked but didn''t try to attack any longer. Rather, she took in a deep breath and yelled, "Fuck you all, for real!", saying so she sighed and looked down at the ground. All nine of her tails rested on the ground, unmoving, as she felt sad and frustrated. "A millennium¡­ yet, I didn''t get peace even for a day." Slowly, she looked up at Neji. "Why did you bring me here? Gonna kill me, or is this fake Kaguya going to eat me? I heard what the Gods said, I know you both are fakies." "Well, neither." Neji shrugged. "As I said, killing you isn''t my priority, I rather feel guilty, that''s why I bought here, to this dimension where nobody would bother you." "¡­Seriously? No, what''s the catch?" Kurama who looked confused at first soon narrowed her eyes and realized there must be a catch. "You just have to pray to me, like a good devotee¡ª" "Fuck off! Send me back, I don''t want to be here!" Nejiughed, and a few other people in the roomughed as well; realizing the thing in front of them was harmless, and was rather pitiful. "Whatever," Neji waved it off. "Anyway, I have something more important to announce here. I need a ''Pope'' who will represent me and preach to themon people about me so that I can grow stronger as a God. At the same time, as I am going to establish this world under a single ruling in a few hours, the same Pope will be the Ruler, the Empress of this." Every girl in the room, one after another, blinked in surprise as the offer was brought up to them. They realized, soon, that he wasn''t joking and he seriously nned to im this world as his, uncaring of whatever the Daimyos may think. "So I was asking for any volunteers." Neji looked around the room, one girl at a time. "Anyone interested?" The girls exchanged nces, and slowly, they looked back at Neji. A minute passed, and¡­ Nobody, at all, raised their hands. "¡­What''s wrong?" "We are living like queens here, anyway, see no point in bing a real one and getting dragged into politics and paper works." "¡­." When Arima Hyuga revealed everyone''s thoughts, Neji went silent. Rumi patted his shoulder and he sighed, beginning to speak. "I seriously need someone; this isn''t a joke." "¡­." "¡­Tsunade? What about you? You have experience in this field, too, I was actually thinking about you when I came up with this." Neji proposed when he noticed the looking away awkwardly. "Um, well," Tsunade spoke gibberish, unlike her usual self. "You know, I was forced into this by Jiraiya, right? I don''t really like doing this sorta job¡­" "Neji, I can do this, if you don''t mind." Kurenai volunteered when Tsunade rejected the offer too. "I am grateful to you, and that feeling of being indebted would never go away; so this is the very least I can do, to help you out in your need." All the girls looked at Kurenai and suddenly everyone looked guilty; they recalled what Neji had just said earlier, before he went to meet the gods. Though heter imed to be joking, he had a point when he said they were being ungrateful even though they had a golden spoon in their mouths. "Uhm, you don''t have to Kurenai," Temari spoke up as she recalled how Neji had left the Sand Vige intact just for her. "I actually know some management stuff, since both my father and brother have been Kages. I think I will do a better job; besides you have a daughter to take care of, no need to push yourself." All the other girls started to volunteer at once; both Neji and Rumi hid a smile as they watched the girls grow more thoughtful in real-time. "Alright, let''s just go with me." Tsunade said aloud to shut everyone else up. "I am the oldest here, excluding¡­ Miss Rumi, and I also have experience in managing things like this, better than Temari, whilecking distractions like a child that Kurenai has." "Okay, then." Neji nodded to her. "It''s decided, Tsunade will be the Empress of this world. Be sure to respect her, everyone." Neji chuckled before pulling Tsunade towards him with telekinesis, watching her gasp as she came into his grasp, blushing at the sudden gesture. With the other hand, Neji grabbed Rumi''s waist. "In any case, we three will go reveal ourselves to the world and im this as ours. In the meantime, you guys deal with these two." Neji pointed at little Kaguya and little Kurama. "See you soon." Then, Neji teleported with Rumi using the sh of Flying Thunder God. ** ** ** Chapter 306: 306: A Brand New Era Chapter 306: 306: A Brand New Era Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 306: A Brand New Era ¡ª¡ª¡ª Humanity was in a state of confused chaos because of the urrence of the Infinite Tsukuyomi¡ªwhich left a gap in people''s memories and they felt weirded out once they woke up. They knew something had to have happenedst night, because of the destruction around them; destruction that was left by the situation where the God Tree''s root came out from parts and parts of the ground. But they didn''t know what had happened, so everyone was shocked and bewildered by this. The Four Kages were the only ones who knew what had happenedst night, though they also missed most of the major events. However, they were there on the battlefield when the three Gods and the Sage of Six Paths himself showed up in full glory. Thanks to the Sage, the Kages were spared and teleported to the core of the Fire Nation, within its capital. It was a tough day for the Daimyos too who were busy attending to the uncountableint letters from countless important figures in their respective countries; so when the Fire Daimyo¡ªAkira Hideyoshi¡ªheard the report that Four Kages were seen lingering in his capital, he sent out a call for them immediately. The Four Kages weren''t exactly in the best mood to stroke the ego of a noble, but they didn''t want to make the situation bad again now that everything had calmed down for good, so they attended to the call and went to meet the Daimyo in his gorgeous castle. The Four Kages were respectfully greeted by servants, and they guessed it must have been because the Fire Nation didn''t have a Kage on its own right now, as Konoha was destroyed not long ago, and therefore the entire country was in potential danger from a riot from the rival countries. That''s why the Fire Daimyo was taking it cautiously. The 5th Kazekage, Gaara, was helping the Tsuchikage move alongside them by using a sand tform to lift his old bones that were having a very hard time walking afterst night. That way, the four Kages made their way onto the castle. They soon realized their dirty state that didn''t match the luxury of the castle, but thankfully the Daimyo was aware of that and sent a servant with the message: "My Lord wishes to enter a video meeting with the other Daimyos, and he wishes for you all to attend it as well. However, he recognized that you aren''t in the mostfortable state right now." "Since you guys are ufortable with the state you are currently in, don''t mind taking a hot bath. We have separate facilities for both males and females." The Kages agreed immediately, of course. The three males were led to a hot spring of their own, while the Mizukage, Mei Terum¨©, was led to a separate bath. "Ah, apologies," The maid that was escorting Mei said with an awkward smile while she halted from opening the door to the bathhouse. "This bath is already upied. There are other ones, unfortunately the quality isn''t so good, so I hope you''ll manage." Mei frowned a little. What sort of Daimyocked bath houses for females? "...Who is it upied by?" "It''s the princess, our lord''s daughter." Mei blinked. Suddenly, she caught onto the situation. It wasn''t that theycked bath houses for females, but that the Daimyo wished that somehow Mei¨Cthe Mizukage¨Cwould get close to his daughter so that the chances of animosity between them in the near future lowers. This way, as Mei was a woman herself, the Daimyo wouldn''t feel like he is selling his daughter while at the same the thing he wants to aplish will be aplished. However, Mei wasn''t sure if this n would seed, because of the rumors around the princess'' not-so-sane mind. "...It''s alright, since it''s the princess I don''t mind sharing it." Yet, Mei agreed to wash up here. After all, what could go wrong? ¡ª- Turns out, everything could go wrong. "Tch! Don''t ssh water my way! I am going to kill you!" A cat with ck fur, golden eyes, and a haughty mouth growled at the girl who wasughing as she submerged her body in the hot water, resting with her back against the wall of the pool. Mei stood close to the door, just as the cat and the woman turned to look at her. Then, a lizard¨Ca red-skinned lizard¨Cpopped up from the girl''s side and jumped on her head to look at Mei as well. That girl should be Princess Az, Mei recalled, and that lizard should be her contracted pet Smander. The Smander was a legendary fire creature rted to the ancestry of the Fire Daimyo. That wasn''t surprising, Mei expected that. The reason why this Princess was dubbed insane was because of the burning incidents she brought to the country with her pet. The surprising part was the¡­ cat. "Who the fuck is this woman?" The ck cat, named Kurai whom Mei recognized, hissed at her. Kurai. Neji''s pet. Mei had never met the cat before, but she had heard about it. It met the description and above all, the depth of chakra it had. With towels wrapped around her chest, Mei wasn''t in the best state to fight, but she still went in full alert mode as she looked at Kurai cautiously. "What?" Kurai frowned. "You wanna fight? Let''s go then! Come o¨C" Then, Kurai suddenly vanished in thin air even before she could finish what she was saying. Mei was confused. "...Huh?" "Don''t worry," the Princess waved her hand. "It''s her owner who summoned her. Rare, but happens from time to time." Mei didn''t trust her words entirely, but she supposed there was no reason for the princess to lie. Yet, she looked at the princess with a small frown. "Do you have any idea who that cat is?" "Yeah? Some Death God whom I met a few weeks ago, who befriended Manda." She pointed at her pet Smander. "Hah, so sad that they''re both girls, I would have wanted a Cat God and Lizard Smander hybrid creature¡­" "¡­Aha?" "Anyway, you stink. Come down and wash up quickly." Mei blushed in embarrassment and then quickly dipped in the hot water. * * * Neji was in the sky above nowhere in particr. Beside him were Rumi and Tsunade, where the former was shorter than she was before, and thetter was flying with the telekic help of the former. In thest few minutes, they agreed on some things and amidst the discussion, Neji suggested that Kurai should be here too. So he summoned his cat familiar in his arms. "-n, then!" Kurai yelled just as she was teleported; it seemed that she was in a conversation with someone before being teleported. "What? P¡­Papa?" Kurai blinked, realizing she wasn''t where she was a moment ago and was rather in Neji''s hands. She was about to speak again, however, her eyes fell on Rumi who was at the side and so she shut her mouth and looked away grumpily. "Aww, Kurai is still mad¡­" Rumi looked sad to the side, as she reached out her hands to grab Kurai but the cat just scratched her and looked the other way. Rumi sighed a little while the wound healed on its own. "We two made up, y''know. Shouldn''t you forgive aunty this once?" "No!" Kurai grumbled and red into her eyes. "You hurt papa! I won''t forgive before I find mommy andin to her! She will beat you up!" Rumi winched when she heard the threat; it bought painful memories from the eight months she spent with Kimi in the Arcane ne. Kurai then turned to Neji again. "Alright, why did you call me? What do you want from me this time?" It was Neji who winched this time; at once again being implied that he didn''t call her unless he needed something from her. Thankfully, this time it wasn''t such an urrence. "It''s not about that¡­ this time. I have something to give you." "Hmm¡­" "I will be inserting a bloodline power within you, don''t fight it okay?" "Alright." After getting her consent, Neji started to push a few bloodline powers inside Kuria using his quirk Mine. The said powers were two of the Kekkei Genkais he got Hiruko¡ªStorm Release and Dark Release¡ªand then he gave her¡­ the Kama he got from killing Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki, the message that Sisty had dyed back then. Once finished, and as Neji saw Kurai start to read the description of her new powers on her own system window, he exined. "The Dark Release will go well with your Death Powers, and I just wanted you to have lightning power since I have a few, so I sent the Storm Release too. As for the Kama¡ªwhen you kill an ¨­tsutsuki, a ''seal'' is ced on your body, in your case which seems to be present in your forehead" Neji pointed at the new red mark that had formed on her forehead. "That seal is a hard drive, housing the biological data of the said deceased ¨­tsutsuki. Later on, the ¨­tsutsuki can resurrect itself on the body of the person who has the Kama Seal¡ªbut don''t worry, I erased that possibly by erasing the consciousness that was inside the Seal." "Anyhow, now that you have the seal, you are basically a Ten-Tailed Beast, one with a few other overpowered powers exclusive to the race of ¨­tsutsukis, including these Atom-Eyes." Neji''s eyes took the shape of Isshiki''s unique D¨­jutsu, though the color was blue. "That allows you a few busted abilities such as¡ª" A list of the said abilities appeared in both Neji and Kurai''s retinas. === Atom-Eyes: An exclusive skill belonging to one of the families of the ¨­tsutsuki Main n. (1) The ability to estimate the lifespan and chakra of people. (2) Allows the use of Sukunahikona: The ability to shrink themselves and any inanimate object or nonliving matter within their sight. (3) Allows the use of Daikokuten: The ability to store anything shrunk by Sukunahikona into a dimension where time does not flow at any moment. (4) The ability to summonrge ck cubes can disrupt a sensory-type individual''s techniques. === "As you can see, I as well have the power since I mined Isshiki''s D¨­jutsu from his dead body¡ªI used it on Rumi to make her 10-foot self into 6" since she didn''t like being so tall¡ªbut you have more of his abilities because of the Kama, I only have the D¨­jutsu." Neji admitted. "Rumi wanted to ''eat'' the Kama, but I rejected her since I already shared a few Tier Potions with her that I got from a hidden quest of conquering the 4th Ninja War. She also agreed to give it up since I wanted to give it to you, so please forgive her this once." "Mhm¡­" Kurai hummed softly as she looked from Neji to Rumi, and then slowly hmphed. "F-fine¡­ just this once. You better not hurt him again, though!" "Alright!" Rumi leaped forward to hug Kurai who grumbled but didn''t resist. "Ahem! In any case," Neji grabbed everyone''s attention, making Tsunade and Rumi turn their heads to look at him. Neji looked at Rumi, who was now Low Tier 22, thanks to the three Tier Potions she drank. To the side was Tsunade, who was now Mid-Tier 13¡ªand she could go beyond when in Sage Mode¡ªdue to the two Tier potions Neji shared with her, along with blessing her with Six-Paths-Chakra (it didn''t make him any weaker). Then was Kurai, who was¡ª "Wait, you are Level 1100?? Since when?" Neji couldn''t believe his eyes when he looked at Kurai''s Level. "Level?" "What do you mean, Neji?" While the two women looked confused, Kurai gave Neji a smug smile. "What? You thought I wasted thest two months? I worked hard to level up, don''t underestimate me!" "¡­." Neji stared at her bewildered for a while and then shook his head. He should rather get over this and get going. "In any case, we are ready to leave and Tsunade is strong enough to rule the world. Let us dere ourselves to the world." Neji reached out his palm, looking at everyone as they exchanged nces and put their hands on top of Neji''s own. "Rumi, I will assist, but you do the start." Neji suggested as Rumi nodded. On her forehead, beside the two dots, the third eye that was closed until now¡ªand was undetectable¡ªopened up to reveal the Rinne-Sharingan. The D¨­jutsu started to shine bright, soon brighter than the sun, and then the tomoes that were in the eye started to reflect on the sun. This was a harmless use of Infinite Tsukuyomi, using which Neji, and the group''s hologram formed on the skies of every nation, to be seen by every living being in the world¡ªhumans or otherwise. The Daimyos, the Kages, the Fire Princess¡ªwho were attending a meeting to decide the world''s future¡ªand the clueless Ninjas and Civilians; all stopped doing whatever they were doing. They all diverted their attention to the images in the sky, attracted by the pressure and authority that radiated from them. Seconds grew into minutes, and Neji Hado¡ªthe White Dragon Sage¡ªcalmly dered this as his own, for his own, to be ruled by his own. With that, an era came to its end¡ªan era of war and death¡ªand began the era of absolute peace that the poption of this world had never even dreamed of in their lives. Thus, came to an end Neji''s journey in this beautiful world. ---------------------------------------------------------------- `The Cursed Gamer; End of Volume 2` ---------------------------------------------------------------- Author Note: Just like some of the readers, I as well have mixed feelings about this volume. But nheless, though the ending is much less fiery thanst time, the new start will be with another banger. Question, by the way: Anyone interested in an Okame Chapter of Kurai''s journey in thest two months? Answer from Patrons says yes, so yes. Chapter 307: 307: Kurai’s Journey to the West (1) Chapter 307: 307: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (1) Master4thWall Note: Basically found writing the Kurai story fun, and also had to take a longer time nning the outline of the Volume-3. So extended this Omake Arc to six chapters. But since many of you didn''t agree to the idea of the Kurai Chapters, I have decided to post all six in a single day. I am posting 3 chapters now, and 3 more will be out in six hours. Merry Christmas! ¡ª Chapter 307: Kurai''s Journey to the West (1) Volume 2.5 ¡ª Omake 1 ¡ª [Two Months Ago] In this world of Ninja and Samurai; Kurai woke up extremely confused. Instinctively, from the Nature Energy present in the air, Kurai could tell that this was a world very different from where she was born; where her Papa found her cold in a street and gave her such power and intelligence that she was incapable of even imagining back then. Immediately, she got worried¡ªwhat happened? Wasn''t she fighting while fused with her Papa? How did she end up in this ce? Did thatst breath of fire kill Papa¡­? Did her death powers somehow save her from dying and reincarnate her in this new world, while Papa perished alone? At that moment, a system prompt popped up in front of her eyes. [Ding! You have received a memory packet. Would you like to view them?] [Y/N] Kurai tilted her head to the side, frowning, before she decided to ept the offer. With a thought, a surge of new memories found their way into her brain as her eyes widened. In this world, it appeared that she was a summonable creature, able to use ''Nature Chakra''¡ªhowever, beyond that, she didn''t have a real background in this world. Everything else was hollow as if it was a fake backstory made by someone. Once the further confused Kurai began to inspect the memories more, she sighed in relief when she found out who her summoning partner was. ''Papa is alright; he is in this world too.'' Kurai didn''t have any idea of what had happened, or how they ended up here, but she knew she didn''t need to worry. Because her Papa was alive and well. Soon, as Kurai began to rx¡ªshe felt a pull in her existence as she got excited, feeling Neji summoning her. ¨C Poof! Dark smoke devoured her, and when it vanished, Kurai found herself in the air above Neji. She grinned wide and jumped on his face. "Paapa!" "Hey, cutie." "You are not dead!" Kurai hugged him. "We are not dead!" * * * After their first meeting, Neji allowed Kurai a great load of freedom in this world. Mischievously, Kurai nned to use Neji of only calling her when he needed her; even though in truth, she was delighted at this much freedom. As for the reason for such freedom, her Papa would be busy on his own in search of her Mommy and four aunties. Kurai decided that she wanted to help. However, she didn''t want to tell him that, she feared that he wouldugh and tease her. So Kurai nned to perform her own Search Mission in the animal kingdom side of the world, while Neji searched the human world. It would surprise most humans if they realized how easy it was to find lost things if you couldmunicate with the animals. That was why, on the first night when Kurai and Neji appeared in this world, she spent the night in the forest nearby, interrogating (bullying) the native beasts in the forest to ask them about the five women. Unfortunately, Kurai didn''t have pictures of the lost women, so it was hard to urately search for them via these foolish animals. Kurai didn''t give up though. ¡ª- The days became weeks, yet nothing that big had happened in this new world Kurai found herself in. ''Mhm, perhaps that one incident where I and Papa beat two magical foxes count as "something big"? Then again, it was too easy.'' In short, everything in this world was too easy and didn''t pose danger to her and her Papa¡ªwhich was more of a reason why she was so frustrated that she hadn''t found the lost woman yet. Even after weeks of searching, Kurai hadn''t found anything worth it until now. Though, frustrating that she hadn''t found a result to her effort yet, it would be a lie to say that she wasn''t enjoying the process of bully- interrogating and asserting dominance over the animals that filled this world. ''Oh, how rxing it is to be so powerful!'' Kurai''s days were short, a bit frustrating, but overall happy. She breezed through the forests of the, interrogated the beasts, and killed them to level up when they failed to answer her. Such was one day when Kurai was happily running through a forest, looking for the strongest creature around to bully it, but she wasn''t expecting what was toe up next. The strongest creature in the forest was arge chimpanzee, a 20 feet tall baboon with an idiotic face, who lived and ruled from within a broken castle. Kurai didn''t like how he looked at all, and that alone made her want to beat him bad. However, when she stood in front of it after defeating all its minions, the old baboon inside the ruined castle who sat on a broken throne didn''t want to move its butt. "You won''t fight?" Kurai asked in a shock. "What a puthy!" The chimpanzee scoffed and said, "I heard about you, I know I can''t defeat you. What''s the point behind fighting you, then?" "Oh. You can speak properly? Good point, by the way." "...Yeah, you''re growing pretty famous." The chimpanzee said. "I heard you are simply looking for some people? But are unable to find them?" "That''s true." Kurai nodded. "They look like¨C" "Oh no, I don''t need the description, I already heard them from the rumors. Thing is, I don''t know." The chimpanzee shrugged. "Now, before you kill me, you may want to rethink and hear me out." "Mhm?" Kurai, who had concentrated death energy on the tips of her ws already, tilted her head as her ears twitched. "Okay. Speak." "Sage Animals." The chimpanzee spoke. "Just like you, in this world, there exist intelligent creatures who can draw the ambient Nature Energy within them. I learned to do so myself, years ago, that''s how I am much smarter, stronger, and better than other animals." "Mhm¡­" "My point is, I am but a newbie yet I can do all this, and you as a cat with much chakra within you are so smart and strong too. So imagine the other animals like you and me, who have lived for hundreds or thousands of years. Naturally, they know a lot more than you and me." "Ohhh! I see what you mean!" "Indeed, indeed." The chimpanzee nodded. "I suggest, rather than doing meaningless massacres, you should find the location of forests where such Sage Animals live and ask them what you want to ask." "Okay, thanks!" Kurai smiled. "By the way, you said you know how to draw Nature Chakra inside you right? Then someone must have taught you, right? Tell me the location of that someone!" "Ah¡­" The chimpanzee hesitated, but when Kurai red threateningly, he sighed. "Alright, alright. Though, be careful to not attack them if they don''t know what you want to know. They are strong, they''ll turn the table on you and kill you instead." "Heh, sure. Just spill the name!" The chimpanzee chuckled, looking at Kurai as if looking at a younger self of his own, before it began to speak. "Mount Huaguo. I myself never went there, as I met my teacher¨CMonkey King, Enma¨Cwhen he was wandering the mortal world. So you might want to ask other animals around." "Huh?" Kurai scoffed. "Useless." Ignoring the chimpanzee, Kurai leaped in the air¡ªphysically running on the sky¡ªas she made her way to the nearby mountains, in search of the Monkey King. ** ** ** Chapter 308: 308: Kurai’s Journey to the West (2) Chapter 308: 308: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (2) Chapter 308: Kurai''s Journey to the West (2) Volume 2.5 ¡ª Omake 2 ¡ª Mount Huaguo. A tall foggy mountain filled with trees of all kinds, though most of which were of different breeds of bananas, as white-furred monkeys rested on top of the trees and enjoyed their meals. It took Kurai two days and three nights of active search and interrogation to get a lead about where this Monkey Mountain was located¡ªand finally, she managed to find it. Within the foggy peak, Kurai gentlynded on her feet. Immediately after, she sensed all the monkeys around her, sitting on top of different trees as they were, turning their heads at her to give her a quick scan of Chakra. "...!?" All the monkeys who did the scan flinched in high alert as they sensed that the small cat was as dangerous as it looked cute. The children were immediately evacuated by the mothers, while the adult monkeys prepared themselves for battle. Without hesitation, the monkeys all rushed at Kurai at a blinding speed. She was surrounded by dozens of monkeys in an instant, and these baboons weren''t weak or fools as they had chakra circting within them¡ªgranting them powers to lift boulders. "Krearr¡ª" One of the monkeys growled aloud. "Kitty, what business do you have here?" "I am here to meet Enma, The Monkey King." Kurai replied, her head rising high like an arrogant God. "I have something to ask him." The monkeys, rather than refusing her outright as she was used to, slowly exchanged nces. A momentter, the monkey who spoke sluggishly scratched his head. "Err. is that so?" The monkey asked. "Alright, wait here, I will go call the King." Kurai blinked a little at the unexpected answer. ''That was easy¡­? Huh.'' She expected the monkeys to be more arrogant, to look down on her and stuff¡ªwhy were all monkeys in this world-wise and nice? A whileter, the monkey she was in search of, the Monkey King: Enma, walked to the crowd while wearing a scowl on his face. Just like its kin, the Monkey King had white fur and very humane facial features. Unlike the rest, however, he wore a Ninja headband¡­ a Konoha headband. That wasn''t the end, as his Tier was the highest Kurai had seen among all the animals she had encountered in her life. [Enma ¨C Monkey King ¨C Low Tier 8] Low chances, but if a fight broke out, she might not be able to defeat this creature. She was just around Level 600 now, after all. However, did Kurai ever care? She wasn''t scared at all and rather raised an eyebrow while staring at the headband. "Hn? Are you rted to Konoha?" Kurai asked the creature, to which he stared silently at her for a long while before nodding. "I see. How so?" The Monkey King clearly didn''t find her act of questioning funny, he after all was a King. But for whatever reason, he just sighed and answered her anyway. "I was the Summon Beast of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. He died a few years ago, but as a sign of respect I keep wearing the headband of Konoha." Enma said, and before long he asked Kurai something back. "In whatever case, I wish to learn who you are. I don''t particrly like the presence of your dark, deathly chakra in my home. So I wish you to be quick with whatever you are here for." "Mhm, fair." Kurai shrugged her small shoulders. "I am searching for five women, and I think only one of them is in this world. This chimpanzee dude told me you guys might know where this one woman is, if she is here at all. Care to help?" The Monkey King stared at her silently for two seconds, before nodding with a soft smile. "If that''s it, you should have said earlier. That doesn''t sound like a difficult thing to do. Just give me the pictures and¨C" "That''s the problem, I got no picture of them." "...." Enma looked more than a little annoyed when she said that. It baffled him that think that this cat, the same creature, who didn''t even have the picture of the people she was looking for had somehow found Mount Huaguo¡ªit was insulting to his pride as the leader of this hidden society. If other Sage Animal hidden societies heard about this, then the Monkey Sages would be theughingstock of the circle. "Hey, c''mon old man!" Kurai insisted. "I have been looking for them for a few weeks, think of something else and help me out!" With an impatient look on his face, Enma was about to scold her, but he held it in and decided to take it out on the subjects around him. "Why is everyone still here? Don''t y''all have anything else to do? Stop creating a crowd, this kitten is of no danger, I have it handled." Slowly, the monkeys exchanged nces before quickly scattering away, unwilling to anger their King any further. "...Alright then." Enma turned back to Kurai. "At the very least, you must know how they look. Give me their description, then. It will be hard, but we will see." "Thanks, old baboon man!" "...." Though Enma''s lips twitched, Kuria began to speak while her tail wiggled behind her. "Anyway, so, they all look human. The first is an older woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Another is a blue-haired girl with blue eyes. The third is a ck-haired girl with¨C" "Stop, stop!" Enma stopped her exnation with a stunned look on his face. "What''s with those amateurish, basic descriptions? Do you have any idea just how many human females with blonde and blue hair exist in this world?" "...." "Don''t give me that stunned look! How old are you?" "...Seven." "Seven?" Enma looked speechless. "How are you this strong as a seven-year-old?" "That''s because I am a God¨C" "No, you are not, you fool." Enma''s tail whipped like thunder and struck Kurai''s head, making her wince as she red at Enma. "Shut up, before you say anything. Just having power doesn''t make someone a ''God'', even if perhaps you indeed are a race of God. What makes a God isn''t just power, but knowledge and intelligence as well. You cannot im to be a God while acting like a child." "Shut up, hmph!" Kurai grumbled as she red at Enma. "You are not my guardian!" Enma''s tail whipped down on her head again, making her body tremble as her eyes went teary. "If your guardian, whoever they are, was here I would have hit them too!" Enma wore a deep frown as he looked down at the super cat. "I bet they''re as arrogant as you are, otherwise it wouldn''t make sense. Now exin to me in detail what each of these women looks like. Be descriptive." "Grrr¡­" Kurai red with wet eyes. "Fine¡­" Then, she started to exin who looked what way, in the greatest of detail she should think of * * * "Huh¡­ I don''t think I have seen or ever heard of any of these people." Enma said, "Say, are you from another?" "Mhm?" Kurai blinked, raising her mouth from the bowl of milk she was given by Enma as an apology gift. "Kinda. I and Papa are from somewhere else, not telling you where though." "Hah, fair." Enma sat in front of her as he contemted. "In any case, I don''t know any of these girls, and therefore am unaware of their location as well. Though there are indeed some legends about a ''Moon Bunny'' in this world, but¡­ I doubt that''s the same person you are looking for since this legend has been around for millennia and your people got lost a few weeks ago." "Hah? Oh." Kurai''s small shoulders deted at the answer. "Another dead end¡­?" Slowly, Kurai looked down at the milk, her face barely reflecting on the liquid. "But I was expecting a result this time¡­" The Monkey King shifted ufortably in his spot as he saw the scene, his harsh facial expressions melted softly as he asked in a gentler voice than before. "These people are close to you?" "One is my mother, and the others are my aunties." Kurai answered, raising her head gently. "Mhm¡­" Enma stared at her. ''But she said they''re all humans? Ah, perhaps this Papa and Mommy are her owners, not actual parents.'' Enma realized. ''That makes the situation sadder, then¡­ Did they abandon her? No, she said her Papa is with her, so it''s indeed a teleportation gone wrong?'' A whileter, realizing that there were too many questions unsolved, Enma decided on something. "Little kitty," "It''s Kurai." "Alright, Kurai." Enma corrected himself. "If you are fine with it, I can apany you on your journey. You must know this as a world of Ninja and Samurais, but there is more to it than just this¡ª yes, there are other continents that humans of this continent have never been to. I think that the person you are looking for is on the other side of the sea, in the west." Kurai blinked. "Really?" "I think so, yes." the Monkey King looked at her calmly. "So what do you say? About a journey to the west?" Kurai stared up at the monkey, who seemed like a wise sage to her, as her head slowly moved up and down¡ªindicating a nod. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Alright, an entirely new discovery for me¡ªbut this might answer why the ''Naruto World Map'' looks too small to our eyes. Theory says what we saw is just one continent, and that there are other continents in this world. Such was seen in the movie Naruto: The Last when we got aary view of the but everything besides the map we are used to was mysteriously hidden. Moreover, the new characters in Boruto, "Victor, Code, Amado, and Delta" and such all sound so westernized¡ªsomewhat weird for an anime that has been so loyal to its Japanese naming theme. It''d also exin why these people never revealed themselves until Boruto, because they weren''t even in this continent. Chapter 309: 309: Kurai’s Journey to the West (3) Chapter 309: 309: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (3) Chapter 309: Kurai''s Journey to the West (3) Volume 2.5 ¡ª Omake 3 ¡ª "Even at this speed," Kurai smiled widely while her eyes fluttered back and forth. "You say it''ll take us days? No way!" At the moment, Kurai was sitting on top of the Monkey King''s ''nimbus cloud'' and her head moved back and forth to observe the world move behind her due to how fast she was flying forward. "What? No. Why would I lie?" the Monkey King¡ªEnma¡ªscoffed as he sat beside her with his arms crossed. "It''s true that it will take us a while, even at this speed." If that was really the case, then Kurai had to admit that this truly was huge. It''s been half an hour since Kurai left for the west, with the Monkey King apanying her. Kurai herself could fly, but the speed wasn''t this fast¡ªalso it was an active thing with her mana, but this was where she could sit rxed and just enjoy the wind. "Say, who are we going to consult there, anyway?" Kurai asked after tilting her head to look at Enma. "Or are we going there blind? Do you have friends in the west?" "Hmmm," Enma hummed as he seemed to look back into the distant past. "I recall, I befriended this lesser dragon, a ''Drake'', who came flying from the west. I helped him treat a grievous wound and even taught him how to call nature''s energy into him. He was very grateful to me because of all the help he received from me, and even invited me to visit him if I ever went to the West¡­ But, s, it''s been a long time since then, so I am not sure if he''s even alive or not." "Hm¡­." Kurai contemted for a moment. "If he wasn''t killed, he should be still alive because he knows how to absorb nature energy into himself. I don''t think he is dead yet." "I hope. But the humans in the West are, as he said, technologically far more advanced than the ones in our eastern continent." Enma said. "So even with the power boosts, it shouldn''t be impossible to kill him." "Huh. I see your point, then¡ªbecause where I came from, technology is also very advanced, enough to eradicate the entire world." Kurai told him. "I won''t tell you the details, though, don''t ask me." "Hnm," Enma eyed her for a moment, before looking forward again. No further important words were exchanged between the Monkey Sage and the Cat God, who traveled to their destination at speed surprising. * * * The Monkey King, Enma, was pleased with the time it took his Nimbus Cloud to cross the great sea and reach the western continent. Finally, after two days of flight, he could see the edge of the country. Beside him, the Divine Cat whom he was apanying also looked excited. Enma knew it wasn''t a bluff when this little creature said she was a God, as he was a being so close to nature that he was titled as a ''Sage''¡ªssifying him the same as the Sage of Six Path¡ªwhich proved his sensory abilities to be beyond most others. He could ''sense'' the depth of her existence, it was in an entirely separate ss from mortals, and to some degree¡ªeven his own. The reason he decided to apany her, though, was not at all connected to her status. Enma may not be the strongest in this world, but as a person who had lived nearly a millennium, he had pride beyond any other. He wouldn''t bow down to any random God in the street, not when he knew their power difference wasn''t so great either. Rather, he decided to travel with her because¡­ well, because he felt pity for her. Though there was another reason. In some way, this little cat who had so much power at such a young age¡­ reminded Enma of his younger self. Back when he thought that he owned the world, that he was invincible. Back when he realized the reality of this world after his lover died, his once joyous face became stone stoic. He had to ept the truth, that sure he was somewhat strong, but he was far from being invincible¡ªperhaps, some may call him a loser who didn''t have the power to save his own lover, to make her return to life. Enma didn''t want a simr fate to befall this energetic cat, who was in search of her mother and aunties. It''d leave a gap in his heart if he had let this cat leave on her own, so he apanied her¡ªto help her find whom she was looking for, and even if she never found them, at least he would be right there to be able to share some advice to her. "Looks like we are here," when the nimbus cloud entered the sky above the westernnd, Enma grunted softly. "Let''s drop here, ask the people around, and see what''s up." Obviously, humans would not see a talking monkey nicely and may even try to capture him, but even that''d give a small idea of what the current situation in this continent was. "Alright, let''s go, let''s go!'' Kuria was hyped as she jumped forward, stepping on thin air, and running downwards. Enma held back a sigh and followed behind her with his cloud. * * * The Republic of Steam¡ªwas the name of the continent where Kurai and Enma found themselves. This continent was huge, with its endmost area being this port city that was closest to the sea, the exact ce where Kurai dropped onto. Even beforending on the ground, Kurai was already allured by the scene in the sky, where aircraft were upying the sky, with thick smokeing out of their engines. Kurai paused in the air to stare at the crafts with wide, glittering eyes, as Enma reached her spot and paused beside her. "This is¡­" "It''s a steampunk fantasy!" "Huh? What?" Kurai was thrilled by this site, so regretful that Kimi wasn''t beside her to share the sight, while Enma looked confused. Noticing the confusion, Kurai tried to exin to him without dragging it too long. "Steampunk is the term used to describe a world setting like this in the manga my mommy used to read. You wouldn''t know." Kurai focused back on the scene. "Mhmm, the thick smell of smoke~ So exhrating!" On the other hand, didn''t seem to be a big fan of the smoke¡ªhe could feel how thin the nature energy was here due to this pollution. Around half a minuteter, Enma suggested going downwards, to which Kurai agreed reluctantly. Flying down andnding on an open spot beside the street, the two intelligent animals couldn''t help but pause as they had a shback of their lives. This¡­ was real. As the road was filled to the brim with a sort of metallic vehicle that Enma didn''t recognize, humans were traveling on foot as well, while tall armor of metal¡ªrobots¡ªstood nearby, spraying wind currents to dissipate the fog that littered the area. "W-whoa¡­" "This is unbelievable." Some people gave them a weird stare, but nobody seemed to care that a monkey and a cat had dropped from the sky and were conversing¡ªand both Kurai and Enma understood their reason, as it would be weird to be surprised at such a trivial thing when they were living a lifestyle such as this. "¡­Hehehe!'' Kurai suddenlyughed aloud. "C''mon, let''s look around and ask around! I wanna eat the food here, too." Enma failed to hold back a smile at that. She really was energetic, while his old fossil self was cautious of any sudden attack. "Alright, let''s get moving. Stay close to me, though, we can never be too sure." Enma said, and just as he did while taking a step forward with Kurai, the four tall robots standing on the four corners of the street turned their heads at them. There was a spike of alert that made Enma''s hair stand, as the robots had their eyes turn bright red, shining dangerously while the cannon barrels on their shoulder that were spewing out air all turned to lock on his and Kurai''s forms. [Unidentified life detected. Preparing an eradication process.] The crowd noticed the robots moving their junky forms, ready to take action, as they yelled in frenzy before running all over the ce. Enma watched the people run for their lives, while Kurai also went on high alert, just as the robots prepared for attack. "Fuuh," Enma sighed softly. "Tech here indeed is annoying, as you told me before, old friend." Annoying, but not dangerous. Enma was far from scared, and he looked down at Kurai while yelling fast. "Don''t act on your own, fight as we nned." The four robots, their canons all charged up, fired all at once¡ªjust as Enma finished using the Jutsu, Transformation: Adamantine Staff, turning himself onto an indestructible staff that fell onto Kurai''s mouth. Kurai clenched her jaws on the staff, expanding it tall with just a thought, as she spun smoothly in a 360¡ã motion, cutting the fog in a breathtaking fashion. ¨C Bang! ¨C Bang! ¨C Bang! ¨C Bang! The two ends of the staff hit two robots each, and with loud thuds, the metal robots crashed on the concrete walls behind them¡ªjust as explosions littered the area with fire and splinters. The danger here may be different from what they were used to, but even so¡ªthis duo of Sage and God was far beyond anything that these metal bots can handle. ** ** ** Chapter 310: 310: Kurai’s Journey to the West (4) Chapter 310: 310: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (4) Chapter 310: Kurai''s Journey to the West (4) Volume 2.5 ¨C Omake 4 ¡ª Kurai was more hyped than mad when the robots attacked¡ªmore so when they exploded into blitzars when she smacked them with the transformed Enma. As the robots had shot towards Kurai just before getting destroyed, an explosion happened where she was standing. But Kurai had jumped up in the sky in time. She wanted to wait out here for reinforcements toe so that she could fight some more. But when she suggested that, Enma had a different idea. "Let''s not," Enma said as he transformed back to his normal form, and from a pocket that was stuck to his thigh¡ªthick yellow clouds came out and ced themselves below his feet to keep him in the air. "These mechanisms clearly were just stationed to blow air inside the city to keep the smoke and fog bnced for the humans¡ªyet they had such devastating fighting powers. I don''t wish to find out just yet how strong the fighting-based mechanisms would be." Enma yanked Kurai by her tail and ced her on the cloud. "We leave this ce, go to some remote human vige, and continue our investigation from there." "Tch." Kurai clicked her tongue, grumpy, but didn''t argue. She could see his point, and there indeed may be forces that she might not be able to handle. Warning Neji that she was in danger and needed to be saved was thest thing Kurai wanted to happen. Thereafter, the Nimbus Cloud began to move forward once more and this time the goal was to find a rundown vige, rather than a steampunk metropolis. * * * Despite the first impression of an advanced steampunk fantasy world, it turned out this continent did have rundown viges and towns. In their short journey through the sky, Kurai and Enma came across a few towns located far from each other, and atst even a vige. "In the end, no matter how powerful the government, the entire continent shouldn''t be at the same level of advance¡ªotherwise they would have invaded our east by now," Enma said as the Nimbus Cloud started to lower towards the human vige. "By the way, do you know how to use the Transformation Jutsu?" "Mhm? Yes, I do. Why?" Kurai asked with a tilt of her head as Enma nodded in satisfaction. "Transform into a human. I am also going to. It''s better to use disguise sincest time it was most possibly our appearance that alerted the things you call ''robots''. Those might not exist in this vige, but you can never be too careful." Enma finished. Enma locked fingers in front of him, and with a set of swift movements, he initiated the Jutsu. Smoke came out of his body, and when it dissipated his appearance was unrecognizable¡ªactually, Kurai would say he did look recognizable, as if all his fur was shaved and he had normal human skin, otherwise he looked the same. "Now it''s your turn." Enma looked at Kurai who hesitated before sighing, and then¡ªwith no gesture at all¡ªused the Jutsu that Enma had to use multiple hand seals for. "Huh¡­" As the smoke dissipated from around Kurai''s body, her small cat form was reced by a tall, blonde cat-girl wearing dark gothic attire. "Ah right," the woman, Kurai, spoke. "I could always have used this method to show the appearance of the people I am looking for¡­! This appearance is that of my mommy, by the way." Enma blinked at that realization, and though it was careless how she missed that point¡ªhe couldn''t me him since he forgot too. "Since I am doing this anyway, let me show you their appearance one by one!" Kurai suggested cheerfully. Before The Monkey King: Enma could say anything on the matter, she already started transforming from one woman and another, and soon finished the set of five. Kurai stopped on the 5th appearance, that of another blonde woman with golden eyes and horns in her head. Just from her appearance alone, Enma could sense the aura of a warrior from her. "This is thest person; her name is Ryukyu¡­Ryuko¡­ I think either of those." Kurai said in a voice that belonged to this Ryuko person. "I am going to stay in this form until I change." "Hmm," Enma had his arms crossed as he slowly shook his head. "Sorry, I don''t recall having seen any of them, except as I had said before¡ªthe rabbit girl indeed does match the description of someone who existed in this world. However, she was sealed within the moon a millennium ago, so I doubt they''re the same." "Hah," Kurai shrugged. "That''s good enough, I will tell Papa to go check the moon once we return. Let''s continue our search here anyway." With that decided, the Nimbus Cloud continued moving downwards to finallynd on the ground. ¡ª- Kurai and Enmanded a bit far from the vige''s entrance, and after packing up the magical cloud they moved towards the gate on foot. Before that, though, Enma stopped for a brief with his eyes closed as he tried to get a sense of the clothing the people in the vige were wearing. As the Monkey Sage, Enma''s sensory abilities were unmatchable, and so with just a little concentration, he could replicate Byakugan''s far sight. He would have needed much less concentration if the Nature Energy here wasn''t so thin¡ªit was better than the port city they left behind, but it was still far from what Enma was used to. After getting an idea of their clothing, recognizing that it was quite casualpared to the city people, Enma changed his attire and instructed Kurai to do the same¡ªchanging into a casual shirt and pants for himself while the Ryuko-imitating Kurai wore a t-shirt and short pants. "I look old," Enma said. "So you act as if I am your grandfather. Despite your height, you look young enough for people to not question it." "¡­Hmm, alright." Kurai reluctantly agreed. "Also, let me do the initial talking, I don''t think they speak Japanese like you. I catch on first and should be able to have a proper conversation in no time." "They speak ''English'' if I recall what my old drake friend told me," Enma said. "I know bits of what he told me himself, so to have a good enough conversation with him." "Aha, I know this English you speak of, mommy taught me!" Kurai said, starting to walk off. "Anyway, let''s get going." Enma stared at her as she walked off, his eyes full of curiosity about her past, but he just shook his head in the end and followed behind her. * * * The vige they found themselves in wasn''t remote or rundown at all. In fact, the tech here was still fancier than Konoha and other hidden viges back in the Ninja continent. It was a medium-sized vige with mostly one-story concrete houses, and people were interacting with each other in quite a friendly manner. Thankfully, there weren''t any of those robots here, possibly due to how the smoke pollution here was so low. There wasn''t any identity-checking procedure that they had to go through either, so both Kurai and Enma easily found themselves inside the vige. As they walked by the street, people gave them nces¡ªas it was indeed unusual for outsiders to visit viges such as this. "Hey, you two," from the side, a street-food shopkeeper waved his hand at Enma and Kurai. "Outsiders, aren''t ya? Come get some hotdog." Some other shopkeepers called too after that, but Kurai walked to the first one¡ªwith Enma following her as he didn''t understand whatever anyone was saying. Indeed, they were speaking the samenguage as his drake friend, and though he understood bits he didn''t understand everything. ''To think they cook dogs and eat them...'' Enma thought as his eyes locked on the ''hot dog'' thing. ''How disgusting. Truly, the culture here is very different.'' What impressed Enma was Kurai''s perfect acting¡ªshe seemed like an entirely different person as she conversed with the shopkeeper, giggling sometimes as she epted a hot-dog from him. Enma thought the food was free, for whatever reason, since otherwise Kurai wouldn''t buy it. She didn''t have the currency of this continent on her, after all¡ªbut Enma was surprised when she took out cash from her pockets, the same currency that the people around them were using. A whileter, they walked away from the shop and Kurai munched on the cooked dog (all to Enma''s disgust, but he didn''t protest). A bit far from the shop, Enma started to ask her what conversion she just had. "Oh? I just asked him about Drakes and such." Kurai licked her lips off the sauce. "I told him the story that my old grandfather wishes to see a dragon before he dies¡ªso I am taking him out on a trip around the wild parts." "Ah-huh." Enma nodded. "And the money?" "I have money in my inventory. Ah, it''s a sort of personal dimension where I keep my stuff." Kurai shrugged. "I have quite the money from defeating mobs, they dropped those as loot. That money, when taken out, transforms into the currency of the ce I am standing at. Neat stuff." Enma supposed she meant enemies when she said ''mobs'' ¡ª so she was basically robbing the people she defeated. The ability she spoke of did sound very neat, though. ''I guess she is a God in the end, even though not that powerful she has lots of useful abilities.'' Enma noted, but he didn''t ask anything more on that topic as he was more interested in something else. "So what did you learn about Drakes and Dragons from him?" asked Enma, and it would be a lie if he said he wasn''t excited to possibly meet an old friend. "Anything of use?" "Well," Kurai gulped thest bite of her food. "Yeah, he said Drakes do exist and they live in the Fire Forest at the southern edge of this country. If we go there, we should get to see some drakes flying in the sky. Though he told me to be careful, saying it would be a bummer if a beauty such as I died so early. What a loser, he is flirting with a cat." Enma broke outughing as Kurai giggled a little too. After buying some more food from the street vendors¡ªand this time Enma also decided to eat some of this foreign food since Kurai had the money anyway¡ªthe duo left the vige and continued to travel to their destination. Enma couldn''t help but be excited to maybe meet his old friend, but at the same time he didn''t forget the true purpose behinding here. If his Drake friend was alive indeed, then perhaps he would help find the five women for better or worse. Whatever the result, Enma promised himself to not let this cute Cat God fall depressed and lonely. ** ** ** Chapter 311: 311: Kurai’s Journey to the West (5) Chapter 311: 311: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (5) Chapter 311: Kurai''s Journey to the West (5) Volume 2.5 ¨C Omake 5 ¡ª This country, and possibly most others in this continent, wasn''t asrge as the Elemental Nations that Enma and Kurai knew of. Kurai wasn''t surprised by this discovery. After all, she had lived in a world where modern weaponries weremon¡ªand therefore knew such things when mixed with the wicked mindset of humans, division amongst people was unavoidable; so multiple countries in a small radius wouldn''t be a surprise to her. While chattering on these useless manners, Kurai and Enma traveled on their Nimbus Cloud towards the southernmost part of this country¡ªwhere Drakes were reportedly present for everyone to see. Drakes, also known as Lesser Dragons whom Kurai had fought before in the countless dungeons she and her Papa had raided. Personally, she would say calling them ''Lesser Dragon'' was an insult to the Dragon Race entirely, as she was familiar with a Dragon herself¡ªthree actually, if she counted Nejire and Ryuko too. Enma broke outughing when she shared her thoughts on this name. "Is that so? Your father is a dragon? Let''s make sure we are talking about the same thing; the dragon you are talking about is those serpentine creatures who roam over the clouds. Right?" Enma asked, seeing her shake her head. "That''s what I thought¡ª" "Those are eastern dragons. My Papa is a western dragon. The two are different as one is a snake''s final evolution and another is a lizard''s final evolution. Lesser Dragons, the ones I am talking about, are the ones who are more lizard-like than serpentine, am I correct?" "Huh¡­ Yes, indeed, that''s a Drake. I didn''t know this. So there are two types of Dragon¡­" Enma muttered under his breath before slowly shaking his head. "It seems you know more things than me in some certain fields, haha, good going little cat." Kurai looked proud, enough that she decided to let the ''little'' part slip this time. "Anyway, we are close I think." "You are right to think that, I do sense thicker chakra around the parts ahead of us." Enma nodded. "We are here." Just ahead of them, their of mini dragons rested as thick fiery nature chakra was dense around the area. "Let''s g¡ª" Kurai was about to speak, just as she vanished in thin air¡ªleaving a confused Enma. * * * Kurai returnedter, and exined to Enma what had happened earlier¡ªthat her Papa had called her for some help with souls, and that she had to meet with another God named Jashin in that situation. "Whatever, let''s get going." Kurai said as she nudged Enma to continue going, and Enma agreed to do so with a soft shrug. ¡ª- Since the hot dog shopkeeper didn''t strongly suggest not visiting this area, it meant that it was fairly safe until some point. That point was probably here, where the human viges ceased to exist. Beyond this point, as the two animals traveled, no human civilization existed and rather a thick fiery aura was dancing in the air. Enma, with his Sage senses, could feel multiple strong lifeforms living close by in the few mountains that were spread across the area. However he couldn''t be sure where his friend, if alive, was located. So, he decided to call for him first. Pausing the Nimbus Cloud in the air, in a pot that was surrounded by four mountains, Enma took in a deep breath before he shouted a name. "Kundras!" A boom left his lips that shook the trees in the far. "Fire Drake, Kundras! I Enma, the Monkey King, havee to visit you!" Even Kurai whose senses weren''t as sharp as Enma¡ªnot unless she drew in Nature Chakra into herself as well¡ªfelt the air shift after the two shouts. The drakes who were living around the mountains, all at once had their attention turn to Enma. Enma didn''t yell any longer after that since he was sure the receiver should have received his call. He crossed his arms and waited, the cloud gently floating in stasis, as Kurai decided to stay as well. Indeed, after just half a minute, figures of huge lizards (with wings) started to fly in this direction. Two drakes from each four of the mountain, with the exception of one where three drakes wereing together. Soon, the duo was surrounded by nine drakes, with different skin colors, whilst the one looking to be the oldest and had the most red skin stared at Enma with stunned eyes. "This¡­ it''s real." The drake spoke a whileter, in a deep voice that radiated the same Englishnguage as the other people in this continent, however, his next words were broken Japanese. "Enma, my friend! It''s really you!" If the appearance hadn''t confirmed it by then, the Japanese greeting sure did. Emma''s body shook a little as he smiled, finally seeing his old friend after so long. "It seems so," Enma nodded. "It''s been a long while, has it not, Kundras?" In response, Kundras gave a loudughter that soon infected Enma as well¡ªwhile Kurai and the other drakes remained silent. * * * "Gyhahaha, to think that brat would grow so strong! You know, when I visited your ce, he was but a snotty brat he was scared of even picking a fight, but this story you tell him of him speaks miles of his growth!" "Indeed, indeed, I was surprised as well¡­!" Fire Drake Kundras and Monkey King Emma were chattering amongst themselves, currently inside the Drakes'' humble abort in one of the four mountains. Right then, a sort of banquet was announced, and now food was served on top of banana leaves while in the open, where Kundras and his family took the left side of the leaves and Enma and Kurai took the right side. Kundras and Enma were catching up to each other''s lives, with the former''s family giving Enma awed looks. Needless to say, Kundras never forgot his savior & friend and didn''t shy away from preaching Enma''s name far and wide, even amongst his family members. Naturally, that made Kurai a thing of interest as well to these Lesser Dragons, as they knew no ordinary cat would travel with the Monkey Sage himself. Of course, they were right, but Kurai still didn''t particrly like how they were staring at her. However, she recognized the situation was nice and lovely for Enma, so she didn''tin as that''d ruin the mood. Shaking her head off these thoughts, Kurai ate the food¡ªdifferent kinds of meat cooked with high-temperature fire and sprayed with lots of spices¡ªwith a straight face, and even showing appreciation for the delicious taste from time to time. That seemed to impress the other Drakes too, perhaps because eating such hot and chilly stuff was seen as a sign of strength. Kurai didn''t know, and neither did she care much. The food was good and that''s all that mattered. At one point, when Kurai was busy burying her face in a sort of fish that she had never tasted before, Enma finally brought up her subject. "Speaking of which, I am not just here to pay you a visit, my friend," Enma said as his tail pointed at the busy Kurai. "This cat here, she is a God. Yes, a Divinity. I am here to help her with a cause." A short silence fell on the whole area, with only Kurai continuing her feast, as all the Drakes looked at their leader first before giving a reaction. When they say that their leader, Kundras the Great Drake, had paled at the news, they quickly realized this wasn''t a joke and gulped softly. Enma acted naturally about it, but to them, this was big news. A God. A Divine Being. Existences who can change the earth with a flip of their wrist, beings with the powers to do the impossible. "Aha¡­" Kundras regained a bit of color when he caught Enma''s reassuring gaze. "I see. That''s good¡­? I suppose. Apologies to Kami-sama, I didn''t know, I would have treated you some more if I did." "It''s okay," Kurai raised her face from the fish with an annoyed look. "I never said I don''t like things as they are, did I? Continue as you were before, I am pleased here." "Aha," Kundras sighed,ing out of his nostrils. "That''s good, that''s good. In that case, Enma my friend, what''s the thing you are helping this little Goddess with?" Kurai''s body twitched a little at being called "little", with a part of her wanting to show them her peak size, but she just shook the thought off and decided to forgive them for the food. "It''s about a few people that she is looking for," Enma started and then began to exin the situation to Kundras. The surrounding Drakes all listened attentively and some even exchanged nces. When it came to demonstration, Enma poked Kurai with his tail to interrupt her eating and ordered her to show everyone the appearances. Kurai was pissed, making all the Drakes pale a bit, but in the end she just grunted it off and began using transformation Jutsu. A whileter, she was done and the Drakes looked awed. "They''re all beautiful, enough to make them stand out from everyone else," Kundras said. "However, I have to disappoint you, I have never seen any of them." He took a look around to see the faces of his subject. "Neither did anyone else, it seems." "That was within expectations," Enma said. "Would it be possible for you to help us in our search, though? Kurai''s father is searching the eastern continent, and if any of the girls is there he would find her anyhow¡ªso we just have to cover this side somehow." Kundras exchanged nces with his family before nodding. "I am grateful to you, Enma, so this is but a small request. Don''t worry, I will contact our allies to help in search as well. If they are indeed around here, we are sure to find them sooner orter." "Thanks," Kurai gave a short nod. "I will continue my own search then, Enma can stay here to enjoy himself in the meanwhile¨C" "That wouldn''t be necessary, Kurai." Enma shook his head. "The way you have searched until now would be less effective, and even restricting the others if you do the same here too. Just enjoy yourself here, like a vacation." "...." Kurai frowned, chewing on her lips for a moment before she grunted. Kurai was about to speak again, but right then a drake¨Cwearing an (X) seal on his shoulder, walked up to the area and looked at Kundras nervously. "Ah, sorry to interrupt you like this but¡­ the Princess has brought her summon partner, the human girl from abroad, with her via reverse summoning. I don''t know how to handle this." the Drake, a soldier, reported as Kundras frowned with an angry look shadowing his expressions. "Ah, Kundras, do not be mad at the younger generation." Enma patted him on the shoulders. "I suppose he was talking about your granddaughter when he said ''the princess''? No need to be mad at her just because I am here." Kundras'' expression melted as he sighed. "Alright then, since this hase to this anyway,e on¡ªI will introduce her to you two. She is Raethiephol, The Champion, my granddaughter who will most likely take my ce in the future." The others around, including the children of Kundras who were on the dine here at the moment, all had their eyes widening at the words spoken. Kurai supposed this must be the first time this Drake had confirmed an heir, and that got her a bit interested in this ''Raethiephol'' person. Just how majestic must this girl be for her to receive such treatment, along with the title of ''The Champion''? Kurai was excited. ** ** ** Chapter 312: 312: Kurai’s Journey to the West (6) Chapter 312: 312: Kurai¡¯s Journey to the West (6) Chapter 312: Kurai''s Journey to the West (6) Volume 2.5 ¨C Omake 6 [Last] ¡ª "...." "Chu~ Grandfather! Have youe to visit me!" A squeaky voice announced when Kundras led Kurai and Enma to inside a huge tree that acted as a house for the drakes living there. When Kundras stepped inside through the huge open space within the tree''s trunk, a small lizard jumped on his face. "I missed you! Oh, oh¨C wait, we have got guests! Hello there, gentle-monkey and beautiful kitten?" Kurai stared nkly at the¡­ Draco Lizard who had a skin redder than Kundras, as she failed to hide her disappointment. [Raethiephol ¨C Half Drake ¨C High Tier 6] This 9-inch-long little thing was the sessor of this majestic Drake? Also, why the hell was she a ''Half Drake'' whilst Drakes themselves were Lesser versions of another creature? "Aha, this must be her?" Enma asked. "Haha, yes. My youngest son had mated with a Lizard, also a sage animal, and from his wife this cute thing was born." Kundras exined. "Hoho, but as you can tell¡ªonly the appearance and manner of her is what is cute, her firepower surpasses even my own even as young as she is. If she gathers more chakra, which she will over time, she will overthrow me in no time." "Indeed, I can see that." Enma reached out a hand and Raethiephol stared at it for a moment before jumping on it. Enma patted her head with a smile. "How old are you?" "I am six years old!" the Draco Lizard replied excitedly. Kurai hummed from the side when she heard that, realizing why this little thing was held so high by the others. Kurai fought the Prime Gods at seven years old, so she clearly was superior to any other animal, but that didn''t fail her to recognize the worth of others close to her age. Indeed, being Tier 6 in this world at such an age was worth a lot. "Huh, so you are nearly as old as Kurai here." Enma turned to shoot a look at Kurai. "Except you have much better manners." Kurai flinched. "W-what? I am respectful when it''s needed! Why should I, a God, be respectful to just anyone." "Ah, you shouldn''t say such things, frien¨C" the little lizard, Raethiephol started, but Kuria shot a re with her golden eyes. "Friend?? Who is your friend? Call me My Lord¨C" "She is somewhat shy. She means to say, you don''t have to call her ''friend'', big sister works too." Enma interrupted Kurai. "Hope you two get along while you are here, maybe some of your good manners will get rubbed off on her." "Ak! Enma, what do you think you are¨C" Kurai started, but Enma''s tail just struck down on her head to shut her up. "...." "Yelling for no reason is no good, be mindful of your mouth." "...." Kurai''s body shook, but she held it in, realizing a fight here is a fight she will lose since attacking Enma will instantly turn this entire area into enemy territory. "...Tch." Kurai grunted and looked away. "Hah," Enma sighed on the side. Before awkward silence was about to fall in the room, another voice slipped into the conversation. "Oh my, what a gorgeous cat." a humane, feminine voice said as a girl walked towards the gate where everyone was gathered. "You look like the wanted cat in my area¡­ What was her name¡­panion of a missing-nin¡­ Aha, Kurai!" Kurai frowned as she turned to look at the human, a girl with long bangs falling over her eyes as she wore a smirk on her red, lipstick-applied lips. [Az ¨C Human ¨C Low Tier 4] Her golden eyes matched Kurai''s own as the two stared at each other, and then the girl spoke again. "Say, how about you be my personal pet and I will tell my father to revoke the wanted stuff on your current owner?" Silence fell in the area once again, as Enma looked panicked, and seeing that panic Kundras also looked scared suddenly¡ªto say such a thing to a Divine Beast was no less than a p to the face, after all. "...Huh?" Shocking them all¡ª "Ha¡­hahaha!" ¡ªKurai began tough. "What a delusional bitch. Hey, I like you a bit." Kurai''s size increased all of a sudden, and she stood up to par with Kundras'' 15 feet self. "Now bow down and kiss my feet before I annihte you out of the face of this earth." Enma sighed as Kundras only looked more panicked than before. Kurai had heard enough though and pushed her feet against the ground to leap forward. Raethiephol''s eyes widened as she saw her summoner in danger, and she snapped her head to look at Kundras to ask him for help. Thankfully, Kundras had already begun moving and stood before the human girl with the intention to protect her. [Kundras ¨C Drake ¨C Mid Tier 7] Kurai didn''t care though and mmed her paw against the Drake King, causing him to fly back and hit the tree, breaking it apart and flying outwards. Kurai looked at the little human girl with a growl, as she took a step backward. However, even in this situation the girl was wearing a smirk even as sweat was trailing down her chin¡ªand Kurai could tell it wasn''t false bravado. "Crazy bitch." Kurai prepared to attack her, even as Enma rushed forward to stop her, with Raethiephol chiming in with worry and telling her to stop. Az raised her arms in front of her, and her fists caught on fire, but that didn''t stop Kurai¡ªas her tail came crashing down onto her head harshly. "Ah-" Az gasped before the tail raised upwards and struck down again. "Ah¡­." Az''s head spun softly, and she dropped to her face the next instant. Enma stopped on his spot as he looked down at the unconscious girl''s body, sighing to himself soon, as he raised his head upwards to look at Kurai. "Good job at holding your rage in, I am surprised." "I just remembered," Kurai shrugged. "What had happened to thest woman who wanted to pet me, that Jashin woman. So I thought I will just tell father about thister, he can take care of it." "Ah¡­" Enma frowned, recalling Kurai had encountered another God recently and her father had defeated and punished her somehow. "I see. I suppose she wouldn''t die, at least." "Y-you bad person!" Raethiephol yelled from on top of Enma''s head, her eyes red. "Why did you hurt my friend?" "Oh shut up! Don''t tell me I should discard my pride and let just anyone call me whatever they want!" Kurai scoffed. "Perhaps you should learn self-respect from me, little lizard." "...." A whileter, Kundras returned, enraged, but stopped from causing a scene when he noted that everyone was fine. * * * In the few weeks after that, Kurai spent her days hunting animals in this area and returning to this mountain at night to sleep. She was constantly leveling up, and was also getting good things to eat. The human girl Az was sent back to her home since her presence was but a nuisance here, and Kurai was happy with it though Raethiephol was not at all. During her stay on that mountain, Kurai once heard about Enma''s story that he shared with some younger drakes while drunk¡ªthat made her realize why Enma was helping her in this journey, that she reminded him of his own young arrogant self, a self that ceased to exist when his beloved wife died. Kurai felt¡­ bad, genuinely, for once. Later, she decided to look into that subject. In the meantime, the little Half Drake wasing to Kurai on her own from time to time, to try to teach her manners, while Kurai instead tried to teach the fool some self-respect, confidence, and arrogance to go with her powers. On one such day when Kurai was busy with Raethiephol, Kundras came to report to her the finding on the real mission behind hering here, to report if they had found any of the girls. "None," Kundras reported, while Enma stood beside him. "No one at all. They all have never been seen here, surely not in thest month like you say they should have appeared in this world." "Hmm¡­" Kurai looked down, but then just shook her head. "It''s fine, Papa will find them then. Well I, uh, wanted to help him this once. But¡­ I will try some other time." Enma and Kundras exchanged nces as the former walked forward to pick Kurai up and pat her back. "It''s okay, sometimes you need to realize that¨C" "Huh? What? Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?" Kurai jumped off his hands and scoffed. "I am just a bit disappointed, not depressed. I realize I am not the strongest, not the smartest, and surely not Omnipotent¡ªI can''t do all the things in the world, it''s weird to be depressed over a failure for a being such as I, as a failure that is not death makes me stronger." "Huh." Both Enma and Kundras were stunned. "That''s a surprise." "What?" "No, it''s nothing." They both chuckled. "We just thought you were a reflection of our former selves, but haah, you are more mature than we expected." "...." Kurai blushed a little. "Whatever. Now get out of here, I am busy teaching this brat some lessons." While the two old men held back a chuckle, the young Raethiephol stared at Kurai with wide, dazzling eyes. "Big sister!" "What? I told you to stop calling me that!" And thus, the days continued as Kurai lived with the drakes in the mountain. * * * Later, right before the incident with the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Kurai and Enma decided it was time to leave for their home. Kurai was surprised to find that the girl, Az, was the princess of the Fire Country and so Raethiephol wanted to tag along on this journey back home saying she could always teleport back here whenever she wanted. Kurai reluctantly agreed, surely not because she took a liking to this thing, and left for the eastern continent. At the end of the three-day journey, Kurai dropped Enma off on his mountain first. "Hear me out," Kurai told Enma who was on the ground as she stood in the air, with Raethiephol on her shoulders. "You are a¡­ friend of Kurai, and that''s a status quo different from any other. Do not shy away from using that status as a privilege when Papa in the end takes over the world and I naturally be the God-Princess of this. As a gift¡­" Kurai jerked her head proudly, and with that gesture a body came out of her inventory¡ªthe body of an unconscious monkey, with the same white fur as Enma. Seeing this, Enma looked extremely confused before his eyes widened, he ran to the body and took it in his arms to realize¡­ it was warm, it was alive. "Your wife," Kurai said. "I am sorry I stole her body from her grave or at least the skeleton that was her body, without your permission. But I only had good intentions, with the help of Jashin the Death Goddess who luckily had this monkey''s soul on her hold, and I just revived her with the soul." The woman started to wake up in Enma''s eyes, as his eyes flickered back from his wife and Kurai. "Anyway, I will be taking my quick leave before things turn weird and emotional. Bye." "H-hey! Wait! I said, wait¨C" Kurai just vanished in thin air. * * * Kurai''s journey afterward was short until she met Neji for the final time. Right after she helped Raethiephol reach Az''s home, the Infinite Tsukuyomi struck the world. [Ding! Due to your status as a God, you are immune to this illusion!] That was what her system had said, but around her the entire world was covered in cocoons, including Raethiephol. Somewhat annoyed, Kurai tried to contact Neji not long after that¡­and that''s when she found out his pathetic state with Rumi beating him up. Kurai couldn''t hold it in and confronted Rumi, but Neji just gave her the same old ''this is between us'' and told her to fuck off¡ªKurai hated that. Later when the Tsukuyomi was lifted, Kurai paid a visit to Az''s home to make sure Raethiephol was fine. She wanted to leave after making sure of that, but she was forcefully pulled into a hot spring where she was disrespected by getting thrown water at, until at one moment she suddenly found herself in Neji''s arms. Kurai couldn''t hold back a smug smile when she saw his surprise at her current [Level 1100]. "You thought I wasted thest two months?" Regardless, as proud as she was, Kurai noted this was the end of her journey in this world. For the next one, she hoped fate had something fun nned as well. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: That is it for the Omake and mass release, Volume 3 starts from the next chapter. Continue reading from [HERE] if you can''t wait: Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 313: 313: I Would Know, I Have Seen Your End Chapter 313: 313: I Would Know, I Have Seen Your End Beginning of Volume 3 Chapter 313: I Would Know, I Have Seen Your End ¡ª Neji''s job in this world of Naruto had ended, and he simply imed this world as his own. Of course, many were against it but Neji didn''t fret over such pesky details. Any of the displeased parties were free to challenge him or¡ªwhen he would be gone¡ªhis representative, Tsunade, the ''Pope'' of his religion and ''Empress'' of this world. Essentially, he was ready to leave this ce behind; but as much as Neji wished to continue his journey to find the other four girls, unfortunately, his sponsor, Lady Luck, was upied with something else entirely. That forced Neji to wait in this world for another week. During this bothersome wait of his, the first thing that greeted him was not an attack from any of the world leaders, but rather it was a cuteint from Kurai¡ªhis familiar cat who allegedly had been on a journey of her own. Kurai imed she had made some friends and enemies, though none of thetter remained in this world at this point. Her littleint was about the princess of the Fire Nation, the daughter of the daimyo, Princess Az, who told her to betray him and be her pet¡ªthe same capital offense Jashin was guilty of. Neji was amused by herint more than the fact that an ''Az'' existed in this world. Seriously, he couldn''t remember thest time such a thing happened since this proud kitty always took care of her own things¡ªtypically by burning their life force away, but that''s not the point. For that same Kurai toin to him and demand justice, Neji couldn''t have taken this matter lightly. He acted like any responsible father would and went toin to the opposite party''s father¡ªthe Fire Daimyo. * * * "Ah¡­ahaha¡ª" The old Fire Daimyo paled when Neji appeared in front of him, whilst he was in a meeting with the other Daimyo and with the remaining Kages gathered in the same room. "This¨C ah¨C" It was as clear as water to everyone else watching the scenario that this guy wasn''t sure how to address Neji, or how to deal with this situation at all, which all made Kurai smile smugly. To the Fire Daimyo, this Neji was a strong force who held the power to project his image across the entire world¡ªby doing just that he had imed to be the God of this world, that he owned the entire. Akira Hideyoshi, the Daimyo, had lost his strongest protector, Konoha Vige, and without them he was sure calling the guards on Neji would never work. So disrespecting him wasn''t a choice. At the same time, Akira couldn''t just refer to this brat quarter his age as ''Kami-sama!'' while all the other Daimyos and the Kages were right there¡ªhe wasn''t ready to bow down to this Neji in case the others didn''t bow down as well, that''d be seen as a betrayal and the Fire Country would bebeled as losers. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in the Daimyo''s head. ''No¡­ no¡­ wait, instead of thinking that way¡­ I am already doomed, one way or another, now that Konoha is gone. What if I were to submit to this new God first? Before the others do, I can be his first servant. We have been worshiping gods for ages anyway, it wouldn''t change anything that much within the country¡­. Also, even if a rebellion happens in the near future, I and my country should have a better chance at survival by being under this guy than on the side of the other countries who would just rather push us around since weck the manpower.'' Things fell more into ce as he realized what Neji had said while entering the room. ''A punishment for my daughter¡­ Hehe, isn''t this perfect? Sorry, Az¡­ heh, but then again, should I really apologize for selling her to a God? That''s the best thing a father can do.'' The Daimyo decided that this should be the most profitable political marriage in the history of the Fire Country. Except¡­. He missed the part where a God couldn''t find his daughter appeasing enough to marry her, he would just use her and then some more. * * * The Kages and the other Daimyos in the monitors were silent as they simply observed the shameless Fire Daimyo sell his own daughter, apologizing for her prude words to Kurai, as he sucked up to Neji beyond belief. The others were speechless, as was Neji¡ªthough he was just as much amused as well. It felt weird, but not really bad being treated this way, though he did see this getting boring real soon. Thankfully, he wasn''t stuck in this world and in the other worlds, he could always continue his daily normal life. "What? No? Why will I marry her?" Neji was stunned when the Daimyo offered his daughter''s hand for marriage. "I already promised a date to my dear Mei, the Mizukage in the corner, I am not going to betray her. Instead, you are, uh, sacrificing her virgin life for the safety of you and your men¡ªthat''s right." "...." While the other Kages, namely Raikage and Tsuchikage, gave Mei an angry look, Mei herself looked stunned¡ªrealizing Neji may not have been joking, otherwise he would have forgotten this by now. Meanwhile, the Daimyo looked awkward. ''Perhaps it wasn''t a good idea?'' "Anyway," Neji shrugged his shoulder, as a shadow clone popped up beside him as it teleported from its spot, appearing not long after, with a confused Princess in his arms who had food in her mouth. "I got your daughter, so I will be going. By the way, this is consensual¡ªyou agreed, I read your negative thoughts. I will return herter, see youter." "W-wait! This is not¡ª" Neji had already teleported from his spot, with Kurai on his shoulders and a kidnapped princess in his arms. * * * Neji didn''t get a chance to touch the kidnapped girl, not even a hair. In the next five days, it was Rumi who kept him upied¡ªnot only on his bed but basically everywhere else, including the western continent with steam-mech everywhere. There was one instance when cameras detected their steamy behavior, and a grand-scale attack happened on them¡ªas it was the people of West''s goal to kill this self-proimed God that he was. It was fairly easy to destroy all of them with zero effort, and that was enough to stun everyone on that side of the world¡ªthough there was indeed a try of a nuclear attack on the Eastern Continent, as the westerners hoped Neji would be somewhere out there and die by the attack. That made both Neji and Rumi enraged, more than what should have since it made them remember what happened in their home world. Neji had to do nothing, as Rumi alone destroyed the capital city of the strongest country in the western continent, the people who had nned this attack to begin with. On the 5th day since this world was imed, Neji decided to create a symbol of his presence, that wouldn''t be chained to the location of the eastern continent so that such attacks don''t happen anymore¡ªand even if it does, they all would be targeting this ''symbol'' but they all would be meaningless. Moreover, Neji had collected all the nuclear weapons this world had to offer and stored them in his Inventory, and had forbidden the creation of such things unless they wanted to face the wrath of a God¡ªwhich he was sure many will ignore and keep doing this foolishness, of creating Nuclear Weaponries, but the threat would keep them on the edge for a while nheless. The process for the creation of Neji''s ''symbol'' was more simple than anyone would have expected, as Neji simply cut his Heaven in two¡ªseparating the area for the dead souls and the area of his divine castle. After which, he made the sky ind where the castle was located on top of, visible to everyone in this mortal world. To the normal people on the ground, it looked like a huge floating ind with the peaks of a castle visible from the ground, as it floated from one ce to another to travel the entire world To the norm, this heavenly piece ofnd that floated across the sky would be a symbol of who this world belonged to¡ªthanks to the white hologram of a dragon''s head floating above the castle¡ªand to the foolish people, this would be the thing they would target for their attack, only to get sadly annihted by the angels serving the ind. There were ns to add many other things to this ind project of his, such as allowing the mortals to enter here so that they could meet with the Empress andplete mortal matters, along with how the people will be converted to Neji''s religion and all that. All the boring stuff really, things that Neji couldn''t bother with, so he would leave those to Tsunade after leaving the world. Before long, a week passed and Neji got the chance to split himself with Minor Omnipresence to finish some other, important stuff. Understandably, Rumi wanted his full attention in thest five days, she didn''t buy his omnipresent bullshit and wanted him all for herself, so he hadn''t done this before. But now that he had the chance, he first visited the Tower Dungeon of this world, to once again make sure he could teleport there anytime he wished, no matter what world he was in, while his other split selves took their time to mess with Princess Az and also finish other misceneous things. By the time he was just done, he heard the familiar voice of Lady Luck in his head. * * * ["Hey, Neji~ Guess who''s back! Yoho, congratte me, my home arrest has increased by 250 more years!] Lady Luck''s cheerful, and somewhat awkward voice rang in Neji''s head just as he finished taking a shower and was walking out of the bath with a towel wrapped around his waist. ["Nice view, hehe, totally makes up for everything that happened in the past few hours¡ª oh wait, has it already been a week here??"] "Ah, yes, it has¡­" ["Oops. Sorry, time synchronization got messed up since I was in the domain of the Court and not my room."] "You know you don''t have to apologize, I should be the one to do that¡ªbut I won''t because I already promised I will get you out of that arrest before that initial 500 year ends, therefore to me personally it doesn''t change anything even if the years are increased," Neji said seriously, it was the least he could do for her. "Anyway, when can I leave?" ["...Hm? Oh, right away. Change your attire, and don''t have to bring any other person, like Rumi and Kurai, with you. I don''t have enough juice left on me to teleport all three of you. Just teleport back hereter, after you end up in the new world, and bring them with you."] Lady Luck finished exining, just as Neji equipped a set of casual clothes from his inventory. ["Alright, here it go¨C"] Lady Luck''sst words didn''t enter Neji''s ears, as red fiery mana erupted from around him and devoured his entire form. It was the teleportation process, somewhat different thanst time as he had expected to ride the same elevator, but Neji wasn''t really surprised. Neji prepared himself, taking a soft breath in, to meet Luck once again. In this world, he had joked a lot with her about what he would do to her once he met her and all that, so he was somewhat awkward to meet her now that she just got punished for her sake. Sure, he told her ''it changes nothing'' but that wasn''t entirely true as he could actually die on this journey and therefore she would be stuck in her home meaninglessly. The red mana slowly and gently thinned out of existence and a different room greeted Neji''s vision. "Huh?" Neji blinked when he realized the room was different from where he saw Lady Luckst time, and this couldn''t just be another room in her mansion either, since this was an¡­ office room. A gentle music was ying on the phonograph kept in one corner of the room, as the confused Neji looked around to find whatever bought him here. A short momentter, Neji''s gaze fell on a person, his eyes widening at the scene, as a woman was standing by a window, her hand softly pulling down on the window blinds as she looked behind it while smiling softly. [Contessa Fate ¨C Abstract Entity ¨C Tier Indecipherable] The phonograph in the background changed to a new tune, ying the music of `A Man After Midnight` as Neji''s eyes locked onto the text hovering above her head. "Mhm. You are here, the Gamer." The red-haired woman spoke suddenly, gently retracting her hand from the window as she turned to look at Neji. "Wee to the Fortress of Fate, and I sincerely apologize for calling you here on a sudden notice." Neji kept looking at her cautiously, confused at why such a scenario was happening at all, while the entity representing the concept of Fate itself walked closer to him. "Sadly, you see, I had no choice since¡ªbeyond another, surely less important reason¡ªyou seemed to have been bothering my little sister for a while now." Entity Fate stopped in front of Neji, her arms crossed and her head tilted to the side as she smiled gently at his face. "So I was wondering how I should stop that, as I do not wish for her punishment to increase any further." "Hah¡­ Is that so?" Neji, exactly as tall as her, matched her amused eyes with his serious ones and asked, "What do you suggest I do, then?" "Suggest?" Fate chuckled. "No, I am advising you on this matter; that you stop your contact with her, that you leave her alone so that you don''t bring her down with you when you fall into the abyss at the end of this foolish journey of yours¡ªand before you say anything, yes, I would know, as I have seen where your fate leads." Rather than answering, inside this room where ufortable air flowed while calming-gentle music contradicted it, Neji just stared at the personification of Fate with an unreadable expression painted on his face. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, up to 20 more chapters here: Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 314: 314: Tale of the Strongest Mortal Chapter 314: 314: Tale of the Strongest Mortal Chapter 314: Tale of the Strongest Mortal ¡ª Abstract Entities were the strongest force in the Omniverse, there was close to no other match for their authority within the cube. It was so because they were the personifications of the different concepts of the Omniverse, something most God or Mortal could do nothing but obey. Of the sses that existed within this batch of entities, the official highest one was the ss-1 Abstracts¡ªnumbering few, as they were the personifications of the most important concepts. [Contessa Fate ¨C Abstract Entity ¨C Tier Indecipherable] This redhead in front of Neji, as gorgeous as Antares the star, was one such being, holding unfathomable powers in her fingertips. Fate, Future, Destiny¡ªand who knew what else was this woman the symbol of? Now, this same person warned him to say goodbye to the most helpful person he had the chance to encounter in this life. As a thoughtful older sister, Fate wanted Neji to stay away from Luck, with good reasoning behind her words, which made Neji speechless for long. "...Sorry, but I can''t do that," was the answer that Neji came up with after a long minute of thinking. If it were him from before when he fought the Prime Gods, Neji wouldn''t have needed a minute to say this. He might even have talked back to this woman, insulted her for suggesting such a thing, but now he knew better¡ªhe knew her words were on point, that he might actually bring down Luck with him in the worst-case scenario. However, even while knowing that, he couldn''t help but say no to Fate''s face. "I cannot continue my rescue mission without her help, the Omniverse is too big for me to search for my girls on my own. It''d take ages; ages that I can''t spare since some of them might be going through hell as we speak." Neji exined in a voice much gentler than what he was used to using. "And what if this selfishness brings Luck down with you?" Fate said, her arms crossed, as she looked into his eyes with no change in emotion. "Have you ever thought of that? Well, now that I have proposed the question to you myself¡ªlet me give you the answer too. The answer to that question, ording to destiny that I have authority over, is that you indeed die and bring my little sister down with you. The odds are so much higherpared to your survival that it''s not evenughable." Neji said nothing, and she used the silence to turn around and walk to the table near her, running a finger down the ss of the table as she continued to speak. "The Gamer System is a power with authority beyond almost all other beings. It''s one of the only things that allow a mortal to reach the peaks of Abstract Entities and beyond because it''s a thing made by beings much stronger than the said Abstracts, outsiders with powers that don''t make sense. Yet, it''s a thing that has been frowned upon since the 1st Gamer''s shenanigans." Fate turned around to look at Neji, "To tell you the truth, not just the gods in Prime, but a lot of beings inside the Cube want you dead just because you are seeding the first Gamer." Noting Neji''s silence, Fate continued with an indifferent expression. "So besides the Primordial God and his subordinates, you have many others to worry about; many who are prominent figures inside the Cube, those who would be¡ªand some already are¡ªquite enraged if they find out one of the top Abstracts is sponsoring your journey." Fate said. "Why else do you think an Abstract Entity, ssing on the level of the Omniverse, got a 250 years increase in punishment just because she scared some puny little Gods of a deste universe the likes of Naruto?" Fate walked back to Neji, standing right in front of him. She was tall, her height matched his 6"5 self as she put a finger on his chest, rolling it gently when she began to speak. "Luck is already experiencing bad things for helping you, child. Do you want that to grow into things more dangerous? You should be grateful that she helped you find one lost girl. Find the others by yourself, leave her alone." Fate said, looking into his eyes like the unsatisfied parent of a girlfriend. "I don''t want my baby sister to fall down the abyss for a little God such as yourself. Sure, you may have the potential to surpass even I one day, but currently are you anything but a toddler in the grand scheme of things?" "¡­I promised her that I''d free her from punishment before it ends," Neji finally began to speak, his lost expression changing to a more confident one. "I keep my promises, you would know if you look back into my fate. I will find my lost girls and get stronger while doing so. Surely strong enough to solve my own problems and consequently enough to free Luck, to protect her from both internal and external threats." Hearing his confident words that must have sounded like a bluff to her, Fate smirked softly. "And how exactly will you do that?" "Just like how I killed three hundred Prime Gods," That too after treating fifteen years withzy seriousness, but Neji didn''t mention that point¡ªhe was sure she would catch on to it anyway. "Killed all of them, along with the daughter of the Primordial himself, the woman who pushed herself to Tier 99 at thest moment yet got annihted regardless." "Hoh? No wonder you''re so arrogant," Fate chuckled a little. "Those are actual great feats; I will give you that much." Fate''s expression became serious once again. "However, let''s not forget the very important point that says such a scenario only happened because the Will O'' Omniverse was actively suppressing the invading Gods. It won''t be able to do the same when the Primordial sends stronger Gods after you, or when¡­ he descends for you himself." Neji smiled after a second, "I can handle it, I am growing faster than ever. Sure Ick the Quirks that made me so powerful in the Prime God Battle, but I now have ess to Mana¡ªa whole new world has opened for me." "I know; I know that the Voidmancer power indeed has the greatest potential." Fate said with her eyes shining softly. "The first gamer also had a simr power, such was why he had the title Demon God of Light and Darkness." Neji''s eyes squinted as he heard that. "He did? That''s surprising." "His void powers didn''t have the same potential as you, of course, as his ss came from the remnant of the Abstract Entity¨Cthe personification of Void itself¨C Oblivion, who died at the hands of Primordial eons ago in a war. Compared to that, your sses from the Primordial himself, yours has potential beyond his¡ªthough I suppose his light powers made up for it." Fate exined. "¡­You seem to know him quite well." Neji deduced, "Were you guys close?" Fateughed aloud softly, finding the question amusing for whatever reason, as she sat on top of the table she was standing over. "I suppose¡­ I was to him what Luck is to you." Fate said, watching Neji''s eyes glow for a moment as he realized the situation. "Yes. Funny isn''t it? The 2nd Gamer has the 2nd best person while the 1st has the 1st most person in this job of luck and fate." "Funny yup, I guess that''s why you are so jealous." Neji looked at her weirdly as Fate frowned. "What?" "What ''what''? Are you simply not just jealous that your little sister has her own Gamer; while you lost yours? Does this situation seem funny and ironic to you? Is this why you want me to leave her so that I die just as the 1st did? Perhaps it''s not all jealousy either, perhaps you just want your sister to not be heartbroken like you since I might meet the same end as the 1st." "¡­." Contessa Fate''s smile began to vanish the more he spoke, and by the time he finished she was ring fire at him. "Neji Hado, don''t take my carefree talk with you as a sign of me liking you. Do not joke around with such matters-" "I am not joking, though." Neji cut her off with a pissed growl. "My bad, my bad, I now realize you are not one to Luck going heartbroken. You are just a selfish woman who can''t see her little sister drown in the happiness that once belonged to yourself¡ªit''s not that you don''t want Luck to end up dead for me, but that you don''t want Luck to end up in a happily ever after ending; an ending that you never receive-" That was as far as Neji could speak, being the final nail in Fate''s patience as she reached out a hand to his throat. Her hand didn''t have to touch him, floating a few inches from his neck, while red energy had already started strangling him. "How dare you!" Fate''s red irises spread to her sclera, a pressure of authority appearing around her form as the force on Neji''s throat only increased. "Who gave you the authority to talk to me that way, huh? Do you have any idea what I can do to you with just but a thought?" "W-what?" Neji growled back, not struggling to free him from her clutch and rather just ring at her from the air where he was lifted, even as his face was red from theck of air. "Come on, kill me and prove my point¡ªI am sure that will help you sleep tonight, fucking mentally ill bitch." "You imbecile, who do you think you are-" "Whoever may I be, I am surely not someone whom you can mess with just because you have issues with your sister!" Neji shouted, interrupting her as air burst in the room, causing Fate''s hair to re backwards. Along with that force of air thanks to his Godly constitution, a ''something'' else boomed forward as well, looking somewhat like lightning but more like cracks in reality as they leaped to sh with the red energy¡ªthe authority of Fate¡ªthat was choking his throat. The two authorities shed for a moment before they both burst into nothingness. Neji fell from the air, on his knees, and took fast breaths. He looked down at the ground in confusion, but soon looked up to re at Fate again; Fate who was staring at him with wide eyes. Neji kept breathing irregrly for a while more, not saying anything as he was confused at what just happened, while Fate stayed silent as well. Soon, Fate''s shocked expression slowly changed to that of pure amusement. Neji heard her mutter something about ''Tale'' and whatnot, just as he remembered what Lady Luck had told him about powers rted to that word back when he was discussing it with Jashin. "Now it would be somewhat awkward if I try to kill you again after such an embarrassing fail," Fate said, moving her shoulders a little to shrug, as she gestured her finger to lift Neji from his knees to stand up straight. "However, I will warn you to not say such things to me ever. I loved him, it makes me mad hearing you remind me how I failed to protect him. However, now that you said it, I suppose it is a bit true that¡­ I am a bit jealous of Luck¡ªbut never tell her that, though, or I will kill you." "...." "In exchange for this embarrassing showing today, I will do you a favor." Fate walked over to Neji, who was still weary of her, and put a finger on his chest again¡ªrolling it over his heart, as her finger glowed red. The red energy entered Neji sharply, making him gasp a little, but the pain subsided right away. [Ding! You have been cursed by Contessa Fate, marked with the curse of `Uncertain Destiny`!] [The Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing is unsure if the curse should be removed or not.] Neji''s eyes widened, as he sharply flinched back from her touch. "Why are you doing this? I removed my first curse after so long. Why are you making it hard agai¡ª" "Uncertain Destiny. It''s usually considered a curse, yes." Fate interrupted him as she walked back to sit on top of the table, her skirt tightening on her thighs due to the pressure. "But in your case, it should be a blessing. With the use of your System, you are able to increase your luck points, so the ''uncertain'' part should only be lucky ones. Only good things should happen from this. Well, for the most part." Neji''s anger melted a moment of considerationter, though he still frowned. "...Why are you helping me all of a sudden?" For a moment, he wanted to add ''are you recing your gamer with me?'' but he held the urge in, he might get killed for real otherwise. "At the start, I said I saw your end, didn''t I?" Fate said. "It wasn''t a lie." "...." "Singr beings such as myself and yourself don''t have definitive futures, but sometimes when our type does have a definite fate then, almost all the time, it will happen no matter what we do." Fate said. "A prime example would be the future seen by humans titled as Nighteye. In the future he saw, the poor you were impaled by Fotia''s fiery sword¡ªthat exact scene happened in the end, even though you avoided all the other possibilities from the predicted future." "Uh-huh¡­ I see your point." "Yes. You have countless more situations in your fate that are definitive, ones that would mark your end for sure. However, with this ''Curse'' I just shot you with, your Fate has be changeable, very unpredictable." Fate exined further, "However, I will suggest you use Future-Sight-rted powers in moderation starting from now , stop using it entirely if possible. After all, seeing your own future while having this curse/blessing often makes the seen future unchangeable. Do not worry about the other people seeing your future though, it''s fine as long as they don''t tell you the details." Neji was displeased quite a bit at the downside of the curse/blessing, but he just told himself it was for the better¡ªit''s much preferable to not see the future every other minute like he did in thest eight months in the MHA-world. At that time frame, he couldn''t even rest most of the time because of the pressure of knowing the bad future. "Anyhow," Suddenly, Fate waved her hand as his body began to vanish. "I don''t wish to continue conversing with you, I still don''t quite like you, but Luck does and she is mad that I am keeping you here. Tell her I am sorry when you meet her." "¡­Sure thing," Neji replied without much joy, as he was teleported from the Fortress of Fate. * * * When the strange existence that was the current Gamer vanished from her sight, Fate stayed silently in her spot for a few long minutes. Fate''s eyes locked on the spot he was a while ago as strange emotions passed across her face. "They''re so different," she muttered under her breath. "Yet, at the same time¡­" ["To think he was on point when he said you were just jealous of your little sister,"] All of a sudden, a voice rang in the room, the voice of someone whom Fate absolutely detested. "Says who the fuck¡ªthe mentally ill low life who dare call herself the Director of the Last Act?" Fate scoffed as her previous dazed expression vanished. "You are so ''not over him'' that you are still making Anti-System stuff to this day. Do you not feel any shame when calling me out?" ["Oh shut up, you know of nothing."] The feminine didn''t sound offended, and rather giggled yfully. ["me the Beyond Omnipotent, it''s all them who are at fault here."] "Right. Those two things." Fate sighed. After a bit of silence, she asked. "You think this boy has what it takes?" ["Mhm¡­ After four hours of thinking, I would say I don''t at all have an answer to that question,"] The Director replied. ["I would decide after he finds me and we talk face-to-face."] "You seriously thought over my question for four hours, eh? That''s new." Fate was surprised. "But if you are going to wait for him to find you then¡­ Good luck to you." ["Heh? May luck be with me, then."] Anotherugh that was yful too yet at the same time somewhat bitter, sounded out in the room. "I will pray for you," Contessa Fate got off the desk and began to walk to her chair. "Want toe for a tea? It''s been a while." An expectant reply never came, as Fate groaned and recalled just why exactly she detested this existence, this foolish being who wasn''t an abstract¡ªyet could so casually chat with her. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, up to 20 more chapters here: Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 315: 315: You Are Special Chapter 315: 315: You Are Special Chapter 315: You Are Special ¡ª One second, Neji watched his body vanish from within the Fortress of Fate, and in the other second, he found himself in the room that he recalled being inside thest time he came to¡ªwell, wherever this ce was. "Neji!" A loud chirp was the reaction to his sudden arrival, prompting Neji to turn around and look at the source. "You''re finally here!" Neji was startled as he took a step back from the girl who tried to jump on his arms, but because of the back step, she failed tond in her desired spot and instead ended up nting her face on the ground. "Aww¡­" The girl groaned from the ground and Neji quickly ran up to her in order to help her get up. "Why did you move away?" Of course, there was a reason why he did that¡ªa ''why'' behind why he was startled. "Nobody told me you became a loli, you know?" Neji snarled back. "What the fuck happened to you while I was gone?" "Alright, first thing first, I am not a Loli!" said Loli Luck as she jumped from her spot, ring up at Neji. "It''s just that, my hot bombshell milf-like body got devolved, to this body of a high school student. It''s not a loli form! You are just too tall." "Awh," Neji smiled at her, reaching out his hands as he grabbed her cheeks and rubbed it like dough. "You know, you are so much cuter like this, it''d suit you a ton more when you scream Dadd-" "Oh, shut up!" Loli Luck, with her body as curvaceous as ever, jumped to try and grab Neji''s face and smack it, but he just stepped back, causing her to miss. "Tch! Let me hit you!" "Shush." Neji grabbed her hand, using it to turn her body around as he locked one hand with the other, behind her back. "Don''t try to hit your elders, teeny little Loli." "Stop it!" Loli Luck groaned aloud. "This is driving me insane! You''re the reason behind me bing like this, you know? They restricted my powers more thanst time along with the 250-years increase in my punishment." "And how does that in any way turn you into a Loli?" He raised one of his eyebrow. "I told you I am not a Loli! Anyhow, it''d take me too long to exin your question and we don''t have that time on our hands. We should be as fast as possible to not recreate the same scenario as Rumi." Luck said, falling silent for a moment before she muttered softly under her breath. "Sorry¡­" Neji released her arms and then hugged her from behind before he jumped on the nearby bed with Loli Luck lying on his chest, her eyes facing the ceiling. "It wasn''t your fault, at most it would still have taken me a few weeks even if you didn''t give me the God Quest. Rumi did say those few weeks don''t change anything in her long seclusion," Neji was gentle as he spoke. "I feel bad for her too, but neither she nor I me you for anything that happened to her." "Mm¡­ really?" Loli Luck asked slowly, "You did say that earlier too, but I didn''t think you meant all that¡­" "I did," Neji hugged her morefortably. "Also, we don''t need to be too quick here. I am a fool who has lots of girls, so I have to give all of them some time, including you. I can''t juste here and leave right away without some alone and lovely time with you, can I? That''d make me more of a douchebag than what I already am." Luck giggled as her body loosened its stiffness as if melting into Neji''s hug. "That is actually really sweet. This world changed you, a lot." "It seems so," Neji said, shaking his head. "Though I would rather not replicate what I did in this world in the next world, I don''t want a dozen lovers in a month. This time it was fine, but I feel like it''ll ruin the fun if I keep doing it." "d to know you n to be more restricting of your lower head starting from now on," Luck put her hands over his arms that were hugging her. "I too don''t like so many new females in such a short term, that''s why I only mentioned five followers in the Quest. Yet you just couldn''t control it, haaah." Hearing Lady Luck''s dramatic sigh, which sounded cuter in her younger form, Neji just smiled. He had no retort to that, though he will try to be better next time. A silent minute passed as the two of them stayed in theirfortable position, and then Lady Luck asked something with barely noticeable nervousness in her voice. "You met her, didn''t you? Fate, my older sister¡­" "I did, yes." Neji replied casually, but frowned when he noticed how Luck''s loose shoulders trembled and then stiffened. "Hey, what''s with that reaction?" "...." Noting her silence, Neji grabbed her by the shoulders and then spun her around, pushing her under him in the bed. Loli Luck immediately turned her head to the side, not looking into his eyes as her lips quivered in slight nervousness. "Look here," Neji gently made her face turn forward to look at him. "What''s wrong with you¡­?" "It''s nothing?" Luck''s voice was hoarse even as she pretended nothing was wrong. "I am just¡­ well, it''s nothing." Neji just stared at her, rather than insisting she tell him, he just silently stared into her eyes. Luck did the same, matching his eyes, as they both were unblinking for a long minute. Luck broke outughing and blinked as tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes, "Hey, why are we ying this game all of a sudden? Fine, I lose-" "I do not think an Abstract Entity needs to blink, those tears aren''t from that." Neji caught her red-handed as Luck''s expression froze. After a momentary sh of contamination, she just sighed. "Fine. I smell her scent from you, that''s why I am crying, you bitch. Did you beg her for her help now that I am getting weaker every day? Are you nning to change teams?" "What the fuck?" "Why else would you have a sign of her power inside you?" Neji shrugged dramatically, "I don''t know, maybe your fucking sister cursed me?" "...." Lady Luck''s angry expression melted as she blinked, realizing this was more of a possibility given the context as her face went red again. This time not from rage, but from embarrassment. "Oh fuck this!" Lady Luck tried to cover her face with her hands in embarrassment, but Neji grabbed her hands before she could do so and locked them above her head. "No, look into my eyes while you are embarrassed." Neji stared down at her flustered, teary face. "You stupid bitch, do I look like one to do that? Well, sure I would seek other help if you be incapable to help my search¨C" "You bastard, how could¡ª" "But I would at least discuss it with you first, you idiotic bitch, more so when it''s none other than your own older sister!" Neji looked at her face that once again shrunk back in embarrassment, and her eyes this time found the wall painting beautiful as she kept staring to the side. "Look into my eyes, weird girl," Neji told her as she refused, but when he used his telekinesis to move her face she did look at him. "Don''t you feel any shame?" "I am¡­ sorry." Loli Luck said with a face as red as the single red hair strand in her white hair. "Fuck. There, I said it. Happy? Now let my hands go." "Who would have thought the woman once so demanding to be called ''Mommy'' is in reality a mere insecure little girl, feeling inferior to her older sister?" Neji didn''t release her hands. "There, let me activate my Jogan to capture a memory-photo of this moment." "Oh fuck off already!" Luck was almost crying as she tried hard to free herself. "Fuck you!" "Fuck you too, but not yet," Nejimented as his Jogan indeed took a ''picture'' and then turned back off. "I just want to say, you''re my love and you''re the person I am most grateful to. Perhaps if you do indeed be useless in the near future, I will find someone else to help me locate my girls¡ªbut that somebody else would never rece you, you''re on a whole other league in my waifu tier." "...." This time, Loli Luck didn''t find any words to describe her feelings, her face going brighter than her older sister''s hair as her lips trembled in sheer embarrassment. "....Stupid." Rather than denying her, Neji leaned over to kiss her deeply, spreading her lips with his tongue and feeling the inside of her warm mouth with a precise trace. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, up to 20 more chapters here: Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 316: 316: That Time When I Became the King of a Dying World Chapter 316: 316: That Time When I Became the King of a Dying World Chapter 316: That Time When I Became the King of a Dying World ¡ª [Nowhere] Situated Outside the Cube, at the peak of the Prime Omniverse, this was the celestial dimension where Primal Gods dwelled. The Lord of these Primal Gods was The Supreme God, he is the same being who was titled The Voidborn, The Primordial Deity¡ªand he is also the same man who lost his daughter just a few days ago. In the war that happened a few days ago, Neji Hado the Gamer had killed three hundred prime gods on his own. Along with them, he killed Fotia as well, the Fire Goddess of the Prime, the daughter of Voidborn. As revenge, Voidborn had obliterated and annihted the Gamer with a breath of fire, opposing one of the ss-2 Abstract Entity of the Cube in the process and endangering another all-out war against Cube. Though the war was avoided, and instead the said Abstract was punished to keep things suppressed, Voidborn was not satisfied at all with the result of things. He began to search for the five females that the Gamer had managed to teleport away right before the war had started¡ªVoidborn wanted them, along with any other person rted to the Gamer, to die the worst possible death. "My daughter," The Primordial God growled as he red at the starry universe seen from the window he was standing beside. "I will avenge you, no matter what happens." His cute little daughter who was once so kind was broken down and ruined by the 1st Gamer. But at the very least, she was alive¡ªbut this time, the 2nd Gamer didn''t hold back, he killed Fotia. Voidborn recalled how that rascal, the 1st Gamer, had threatened him before his death¡ªthat the next gamer would take revenge for him. That''s exactly what had happened, and Primordial couldn''t be more frustrated because of missing the chance to take down the 2nd while it was still possible. "My King," a gentle voice suddenly said, but Voidborn didn''t turn to respond. A secondter, a hand fell on his shoulder, squeezing him gently, as the same voice spoke again. "I have a report from the search team." That did make Voidborn turn his head to look at the woman beside him, who looked like a contrast to himself, with zing red hair and pale-white skin, whereas he had white hair and red skin. That was his wife, the mother of Fotia, the Goddess of Creation named Eurynome, she was as heartbroken as he was by their daughter''s death. "...Eury," Voidborn smiled for the first time in days, wrapping one of his hands around his wife''s waist. "What is the report? Did they finally find someone?" "No," Eury slowly shook her head. "Those five females seemed to have been teleported in a manner that messes with our search, possibly done by the Cube''s Will. However, the news I have should cheer you up more." Though the Primordial''s mood soured once again when she spoke, herst line made him frown in expectation. What might be the thing that would cheer him up even in this situation? "We have found signs that say the Gamer is alive and well," Eury said while his eyes widened. Eury watched as her husband''s lips quivered, and before long a wide demonic grin was stered on his face. "He¡­hehaha." The Primordial Godughed. "Is that so? He survived after all of that, that little cockroach?" "Do not be so hasty, my King," Eury squeezed his shoulder once again, trying to calm him down, as he stoppedughing and looked at her while trying his best not to re. "Listen to what I have to say." "...Speak, Eury." "We mustn''t kill him, at least not by your hands." Eury held both his shoulders with her hand to make him face towards her, smiling at his frown while she suggested her idea. "Let me handle him this time. As the Creation Goddess, I think I have a way to use him¡­ and revive Fotia through his dead body." * * * * * * * * * [Dimension of Manifestations] Neji spent a few hours with Luck, finishing up their deed and taking a shower in that time before Luck deemed it time for Neji to leave for his journey once again. "I want to spend time with you more than you want with me," Loli Luck said as she sat on the bed in front of Neji, wearing a towel that wrapped around her younger body. "But we do need to be quick. Time in my ce is the most unstable, but I have connected the timezone here with the other worlds I have found, where the other girls are currently at." "How many worlds have you found yet?" asked Neji while wearing a simple white shirt and creamy white pants. He was in front of the dressing table and was fixing up the cor of his shirt. "I reckon you only found three worldsst time, with two remaining." "I found the other two as well," Luck said calmly. "Bleach, DxD, Fate, Naruto, Tensura." Neji turned around. "I see. Lucky. I know bits of all of these verses. Naruto is done. I suppose Tensura will be hard because of the bullshit power scaling there, so let''s put that to the side for now. I have to choose from the other three¡­" "Yeah." "Have you found any sign of who might be in which world?" Neji asked her with slight hope. "As you know, I am particrly searching for Kimi." "I don''t know, actually." Lady Luck shrugged. "The reason why Rumi reced Kaguya, I think, should be because of the simrities, no matter how small, between her and Kaguya." "Uh-huh?" "It''s the same reason I made you into Neji Hyuga, because even the slightest simrity, in your case the first name, between you and another existing character within the verse can create a synergy that makes Primordial God''s searching method overlook you, though just for a bit longer than usual." Luck exined. "I didn''t govern Rumi''s Teleportation of course, same with the other girls, so this was most likely done by the Omniverse''s Will to help keep the girls hidden from the search of the Primordial. After all, that guy might just be looking for your girls, like he is looking for you, so that he can inflict upon you the pain of watching your loved ones die." "Huh." Neji hummed. "That means if we can think of characters within these verses you just spoke of, we may be able to figure out which of the girls ended up in those worlds?" "Possible," Luck said, "Let''s start with Bleach. Who do you think ended up there?" "...I don''t know," Neji sighed a momentter. "Let''s not search that way, but search by the girls. I am looking for Kimi, where do you think she might have ended up?" "Both DxD and Fate?" Lady Luck replied. "Other than the obvious DxD where Yokais, Fate does have a Neko Vige dimension. Besides, my main reason for suggesting Fate is that one of the strongest beings in that verse, Neco-Arc, is a yful blonde Neko." "...Ah, right, I remember!" "Yup. Though the problem is, I am sending you to Fate Grand Order, not the one where Neco-Arc was seen. So¡­" "It''s Fate, remember?" Neji chuckled. "A character who appeared in one timeline can always hop into another timeline. Also, I think since she''s so strong there should only be one version of herself in the entire verse. I don''t know. Anyway, I think I will go to Fate this time instead of DxD because you know my promise to control my little head will be very hard in DxD." Lady Luck chuckled as she shook her head. "I guess that''s right. If you find Kimi here, she''ll be happy to go to DxD with you herself. Ah- the Dimensional Elevator is nearly here, let''s finish this." "Huh? I thought we didn''t need to use it?" Neji asked while Luck hopped off the bed and walked over to him. "I need it to send you to another world, but bringing you back can be done by myself." Loli Luck said, standing in front of Neji and throwing her arms around his neck to pull him toward her face. Luck kissed Neji, her soft lips nting themselves over his own as a light started to lit up the room. ¨C Clink! Luck pulled back when the sound of a metal door opening filled the room, turning around with Neji to find a cosmos-themed elevator waiting in the room. "It''s here," Luck said, patting Neji on the back. "By the way, use your J¨­gan to shorten up a little, you''re too tall." "You didn''t seem to mind that in the bed?" Nejiughed as he walked over to the opening elevator, its gates separating very slowly before it finally did. "Regardless, thanks my Loli Goddess, I will see you next time." "Sayonara~" Neji walked inside, and as he turned around he got to see Luck waving her hand at him just as the gates closed fast. ¨C Clink! * * * "You have grown since thest time we met," Famine Fatale, an Agent of Death that Neji metst time while in the elevator, spoke as she stood against the wall, with her shoulder brushing with his, though her gaze was locked forward. "And I don''t just mean height-wise." This woman was 7"2 tall, ording to Jogan, whilst Neji was still 6"5 still even after Lady Luck called him out on it. He liked being tall, after all. "Thanks," Neji gave her a smile, unlike the cold shoulder fromst time. "Your card helped me out once, though it wasn''t a real use." That, and for her to stand by his side seemed to scare all the other passengers from approaching the talk of everyone, the infamous Gamer. "I thought so," the woman replied. "I have a collection with my cards, such is why I can feel it when a cardholder calls for me, but the card I gave you lost all its connection after you left the elevator. You must have put that in your Inventory thingy, right? Anyway, when you took it out again for a minute, I felt it, I would have descended in that world if you kept it out for a bit more. I thought you wanted to call me but didn''t know how to use the card. Anyway, if you need my help. just put mana in it, or whatever energy you use works too." "Thanks," Neji nodded. "I will use it if it is really necessary, though you never disclosed what the ''price'' for your help is." Famine was about to open her mouth, but right then the elevator voice spoke. [Next Stop, Neji Hado. Please be prepared to get off.] "Heh," Famine smiled. "Next time, I suppose." "Next time, yeah." Neji gave her ast nod, before walking over to the gate. The elevator gate opened for him to see a world of rainbow colors outside, where he paused and then took a step forward. Unlikest time, when Neji couldn''t even figure out where he was standing, this time he felt something, he felt the divinity behind this, he felt the authority of space travel on these colors, as the rainbow shone brightly and his mind went nk. * * * When the light finally subsided, Neji''s eyelids slowly opened, and he found himself sitting on a throne with a wine-filled goblet in his hand. "..." The goblet, where his face was reflected on the smooth surface, was golden, and that gold seemed to contaminate his usually blue-system windows as golden text boxes began to pop up over his eyes. [The substitute procedure has beenpleted smoothly.] [After calcting the pre-existing record of this body''s identity, new sub-titles have been added to Master.] [The feature, Sub-Title, has been unlocked.] [The Sub-Title "Humanity''s Last King" has been added.] [The Sub-Title "Caster" has been added.] [The Sub-Title "The King of Heroes" has been added.] "...Oh, for fucks sake." Neji groaned while he stood up. "Loli Luck, may you exin in what way or form I seem simr to this douchebag?" With that said, the King of Hero variant of Neji''s journey began in this verse of Grand Order. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: New Year, New World! It''s the Fate/Grand Order: Babylon anime, for anyone who has no idea what''s happening. If you wish to text the next chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 317: 317: Mess Up? (1) Chapter 317: 317: Mess Up? (1) Chapter 317: Mess Up? (1) ¡ª Born to Lugalbanda, the King of Uruk, and Ninsun, the wise Cow Goddess¡ª the ? God and ? Human named Gilgamesh was an arrogant fellow from the start. King Lugalbanda ruled Uruk for over a thousand years, and only during the time of the Age of Gods did he finally leave the mortal world. That left the young Gilgamesh to take the throne. Before bing a King though, while as a child, the Mesopotamian Gods designated Gilgamesh to be the Keystone of Heaven¡ª tasked with observing the declining humanity. At the same time, fearing that they might lose their precious keystone someday, the Gods created Enkidu, titled as the Chain of Heaven. This creature of y was to bind the Key if he were to be uncontroble. This y monster Enkidu met Gilgamesh when thetter was a child, and though he was still arrogant as a child, he wasn''t impure enough for Enkidu to take any actions. So, Enkidu waited on the sidelines, waiting for Gilgamesh to grow older and stray from his path. Overtime, Gilgamesh indeed proceeded to stray from the good of humanity after his father passed away and he took the throne. Born with a strong and perfect body, the peak of humanity, Gilgamesh valued human pleasure above all else. As such, his rule was tyrannical and filled with carnal desires. For the women, he enforced aw that they must spend their first night as a bride with him, instead of their husbands. For the men, he made thew that they must work to exhaustion, ordering them to make monuments in his name. If that wasn''t enough, throughout Gilgamesh''s rule, he amassed a gigantic treasury that wouldter be famously known as the Treasury of Babylon. All the riches of the world¡ªgold, diamond, and even Noble Phantasms¡ªwere eyed by him to put into this treasury. As he was the peak of humanity, while also being a divinity, Gilgamesh felt as if the entire world''s riches belonged to him. With a tyrannical smile, he carried with him whatever he collected with the help of his Gate of Babylon, a pocket dimension that only he had authority over. With this ability, he had ess to all the Noble Phantasms he had ever collected, making him unmatchable in battle, as he could just shower his enemies with weapons of mass destruction. All his fights ended short, he won with no real trial¡ªuntil Enkidu finally reappeared. Having observed the young Prince turn into a tyrannical King, Enkidu decided it was time to subdue Gilgamesh who had gone out of control, straying from his original path and purpose. Enkidu confronted Gilgamesh outside the Temple of Uruk, where the battlested for days, with neither of them getting the upper hand. At one point though their days, they began to enjoy their battle, enjoying the process of this harsh battle. Later the both of them stopped fighting and justughed aloud, the pleasure of battle creating a bond between them that couldn''t be prated bymon sense. Abandoning his job, Enkidu joined Gilgamesh in his rule, changing many things that Gilgamesh stood for as he began to be a better King, putting a stop to his lustful lifestyle and bing a leader to be praised by his people. Yearster, on one particr asion Gilgamesh and Enkidu defeated the beast Humbaba. Hearing the incident, the Mesopotamian Goddess of Lust, Ishtar, who was also Gilgamesh''s half-sister, built a grand crush over him and rushed to meet him for an audience. Ishtar had a request. She wished for him to marry her. Gilgamesh rejected her offer, not really finding her to be a bride-material for someone of his stature, and told her to leave at once. Ishar got enraged at such response and summoned her Familiar to punish him, the greatest Divine Beast of Mesopotamia, the Bull of Heaven. A creature that nearly destroyed Uruk and brought a seven year old famine to the world. With the help of Enkidu, however, Gilgamesh was able to take down the Bull. Unfortunately, such an act angered the Gods. The Gods decided to destroy Enkidu in response, causing him to return to his y state, dying in the process. That day King Gilgamesh lost his one and only friend, keeping the Noble Phantasm: Chains of Heavens inside his Gate as a memory, as he then began to hunt for the Herb of Immortality in fear of his own mortality. After a hellish long journey, Gilgamesh managed to find the herb in the Underworld. However, on his way back to Uruk when he was taking a shower in a wild spring, a snake ate his long-sought Herb. That was the first time a snake shed its skin in this world, while the loser King was leftughing at his fate that he found so amusing. King Gilgamesh returned to Uruk, now a changed man who now understood human emotion. Since that time, to this day, he has ruled the country to prosperity, pushing it to its former glory. * * * * * * * * * [You have received memory packets of Gilgamesh.] [Would you like to view them?] [Y/N] Sitting on his throne and basking under the moonlight, Neji groaned softly as memory rushed into his head, ying like a long movie that showed Gilgamesh''s entire life to this point. When it finished, he had a sour look on his face¡ªunderstanding why exactly he had reced Gilgamesh in this world. ''Alright, sure, maybe there are simrities between him and I.'' Neji admitted. ''Fuck.'' These memories weren''t as detailed as the [Neji Hyuga] ones, and were in fact more like a documentary, showing only the important bits of Gilgamesh''s life until now, as a 50 years old man who still looked to be in his youth. Neji found the most recent memories of Gilgamesh that told the current state of Uruk and the world as a whole. The danger it was facing had driven humanity to itsst state, about to mark an end to Mesopotamian Era, as not even a million humans remained. This danger was officially dubbed as Three Goddess Alliance. Goddess Quetzalcoatl, Goddess Ereshkigal, and Goddess Tiamat¡ª all from different mythologies aiming to erase humanity from the face of the earth. "...Hah." Neji released a puff of breath, causing smoke toe out of his mouth thanks to the coldness of the night. He slowly opened his eyes as all the memories finally settled in his head. His eyes that reflected the moon and the starry sky that could be seen from his throne, had a distinct shock that screamed confusion. This was thanks to thest bit of Gil''s memories. "Such a thing didn''t happen in the anime, surely." Neji muttered, sitting straight from his previous position of resting his left cheek on his left fist. "To think that Gilgamesh would do such a thing. Was this nned by you, Loli?" ["Okay, stop calling me that!"] Loli Luck''s voice flowed to his ears. ["And yes, it was my call. As I lost more of my powers, I had to use a medium to safely insert you into this world. So I made Gilgamesh use his once collected Holy Grail to wish for something that''d allow me to insert you here.] In Neji''s memories, it said that¡ª as his country and humanity as a whole was about to meet its end, King Gilgamesh used the Holy Grail in his Gate of Babylon and wished for ''a solution'' for humanity''s survival. That usually shouldn''t be believable given Gilgamesh''s character, along with the fact that he had the ability to see the future. Gil knew that Mesopotamia''s destruction was inevitable and overall needed for human societies to advance, so he shouldn''t wish for such a thing. However, Loli Luck meddled, hence it didn''t matter what made sense or not in this context. "Alright. That''s good but¡ª" Neji paused as he pointed at the golden system window floating in front of his eyes. "What the fuck am I supposed to do about this?" [Ding! Due to excessive use of magical energy by the Grail to grant ''your'' wish, you have entered a state of "Hibernation"!] [Status debuff, "Hibernate", is being applied.] [Due to this status effect, for a limited time, 90% of your powers and status have been sealed due to it.] [Countdown: 59 days, 23 hours, 56 minutes.] "...An entire two months of weakness!" Neji growled. "The worst part is, it can''t even be cleansed by the Omniverse''s Blessing either!" [Ding! The Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing is unsure if clearing this debuff is the safe thing to do.] [Since by doing so, the Grail''s effect will be broken and therefore the synergy between Gilgamesh and Master will also be broken. That would make you easily traceable by the Prime Gods.] With a ''tehe!'' Lady Luck muttered something about¨C ''Would you believe me if I said I have nothing to do with this, and was unaware such a thing would happen?'' ¨Cand for reasons, Neji believed her right away. Rather than Lady Luck, who wished for Neji to find his girls as soon as possible, Neji bet his money on Contessa Fate behind this. Precisely, the ''curse'' she hit him with must be at work here. However, he couldn''t be sure if there was some sort of hidden necessary-evil behind this scenario or if this was an entirely terrible thing that happened because his LUCK stat wasn''t high enough. After all, Contessa Fate did say this all depended on that stat. Even if thetter was the case, Neji couldn''t be regretful since had no allocatable stat points remaining anyway. He had put all those points on fire-power to prepare for the potential fight of the Gods at the end of his Naruto timeline. Neji''s current stats didn''t look bad because of that. === Name: Neji Hyuga Age: 241 (16) Level: 2000 ¡ª ss: Void-Mancer Sub-ss: Caster Title: Harem Lord Sub-Title: King of Heroes Race: Draconic High Human ¡ª HP: 70000/70000 [-90%] SP: 70000/70000 [-90%] MP: 650000/650000 [-90%] ¡ª STR: 6000 [-90%] END: 7000 [-90%] DEX: 7000 [-90%] INT: 6500 [-90%] WIS: 6500 [-90%] CHA: 6045 [Debuff Failed!] LUC: 6500 [-90%] ¡ª HP REG: 28000/min [-90%] SP REG: 28000/min [-90%] MP REG: 260000/min [-90%] Stat Points: 0 === "I already hate that red-colored minus-ny-percent warning to the side, and I think my feelings for it will stay that way for the next two months." Neji said to no one in particr. "...At least my charm defies reality like always." Good news was, on the system''s notification page (??) there were countless pop ups for new Spells that were added to his skill list thanks to his Caster ss being affected by his 2000 Level. Though Neji had the Sub-ss [Caster] because this Gilgamesh was a Caster, the skills within the ss couldn''t be more different from what Gilgamesh had. This new ss was Level 20; it had 21 spells (the starting one being extra) that were registered as skills. All skills were avable for use, Neji noted, but they were also under the debuff, so their effects were weaker than what should be the norm. Amongst the 21 skills, most weren''t attractive, just simple magic that mostly was for battle but was weak nheless, even without the debuff. Only one, Neji noted, stood apart from the rest of the skills. The [Magic Missile: Ice Age] imed to bring down ice meteorites from the sky that would freeze a certain area for years. Though sadly even this was under the debuff. Soon, Neji''s depressed face lit up in surprise as he found an interesting revtion. It turned out there was indeed something that wasn''t under the debuff. Even his Genome Abilities and Divinities didn''t survive the brutal debuff, but his Void-Mancer ss was entirely safe from it. Perhaps because this was a ss made from the soul of the Primordial, who was the icon of paradoxes, all of this ss'' skills were at their full powers even now. Neji''s Main-ss [Void-Mancer] was also Level 20 and had 21 skills. Amongst these skills, most until 11th were gained from the battle of the Rain Vige, while all skills from 12th to 21st were gained from the 4th Great Ninja War. Neji opened the ss Details to observe the skills from 12th to 21st. === ?Cloud of Darkness Details: Creates pirs of dark energy. ?Shadow Teleportation Details: The power to teleport via the shadows and darkness. ?Shadow Seed Details: nts seeds of despair, fear, doubt, or sorrow into people''s minds. ?Darkness Phasing Details: In dark areas, the user can ignore solid matter and phase through it. ?Shadow Merge Details: Allows the user to merge with his own shadow to be living darkness. ?Night Vision Details: Starting from the simple night to the depths of the abyss, you can see everything clearly. ?Darkness Fist Details: Allows the user to coat his fists with darkness to therefore utilize darkness in punch fighting. ?Darkness Expanding Bolt Details: Projects dark energy into a ball that expands at the user''s will, exploding to cause destruction. ?Shadow Spawn Details: The user can steal the shadow of sentient creatures and reshape them into miniature servants for a limited time. ?Dark Force Emission Details: The user can create a ck goo that emits no light and can solidify to turn into walls, swords, floors, axes, or whatever. === The 20th skill was strong and useful, as the skills gained on tens were stronger ones. "Alright, I am not mad anymore." Neji smiled softly. "These should be enough to take care of most problems, apart from Tiamat, but by the time that woman appears the debuff should end." Neji slowly stood up from his throne to stretch, throwing the goblet of wine forward in the process. Instead of falling to the ground, though, the goblet fell into a gold portal that opened in front of it. "To make up for the debuff, I have the Gate of Babylon." Neji was happy, even though in his current state he shouldn''t be able to take out, let alone use, the stronger Noble Phantasms. "Nothing to worry abou¨C" "My King!" A voice shouted from outside the hall, interrupting Neji, and the figure of a woman came running from outside the throne room. Three other figures were apanying her. "My King-" The woman called again, but paused when she came close to the throne, blinking as her eyes locked on Neji''s face. "What happened to your hair?" Neji frowned upon hearing that. Nobody noticed his appearance change in the Naruto timeline, why was it happening here? Well, at least she didn''t question his different face and even the eyes. Just the hair, so he would ignore it. In fact, it might be better this way. "Siduri," Neji said the name he recalled from his new set of memories, while walking down the staircase up which the throne was. "I am not the Gilgamesh you are used to. He used the Holy Grail to bring changes in himself, giving birth to me, so that I can face our current enemies." "Uh? That''s-¡­" Siduri was speechless, unable to react for a moment. She soon shook her head though, realizing that since he could recall her name and looked like the King apart from the hair, this still was the King she vowed to serve. "...Let''s talk about thatter, we have three guests, other worldlings. Mhm, perhaps they are here due to you messing with the Grail?" "Oh?" Neji looked at the three people that were beside her, all females, as his eyes slowly widened. "Wait¡­" One was a short, pink-haired girl who held onto arge shield. Mash Kyrielight, the main heroine of this series. The other was an orange-red-haired girl, who wore a simple white shirt and ck pants. Fujimaru Ritsuka, the main character, the female version from the game. Neji didn''t focus on the text over their head, so he didn''t yet register them, because more than these two cuties, the third girl, a woman, stood out the most to his eyes. "Mona Lisa?" The third female was a more digitized yet more realistic and hot version of the famous painting of Mona Lisa, who was wearing noble clothing from the Victorian era. [Image Here] When Neji eximed in stunned confusion, the Mona Lisa lookalike blinked before a wide smile crept upon her face. "Oh my, you know my work! Hi, I am Da Vinci!" "...." Neji paused. "Alright. I see what''s happening now. But shouldn''t Chaldea only send you to the 6th Singrity?" This world, this timeline, the Babylon Era was the 7th Singrity. "Mhm, yes." Leonardo da Vinci, the universal genius who had been genderbent by the brutal hands of Kinoko Nasu, tilted her head to the side. "It is as you say, indeed. The thing is, we did clearly enter the 6th Singrity from Chaldea. However, at the same time, you are surely Gilgamesh from the Age of Gods in the Babylon Era, that should be a part of the 7th Singrity." "...Meaning," Neji held back a sigh as he looked over the other two girls, the female version of Fujimaru and the striking innocent Mash, both of whom looked confused. "I messed up big time." "You did," Da Vinci was casually smiling as she replied. "You wishing for the Grail didn''t change yourself only, it changed the entire world. Your 7th Singrity has merged with our 6th one. Aha, our danger scale is going crazy in Chaldea." Neji stood silent on his spot for a few seconds before walking over to sit back on his throne, resting his arms on the armrest while releasing a deep sigh. "Loli," Neji called slowly. ["I swear it''s not my fault."] "Regardless," Neji didn''t heed to her words. "I am going to mess you up next time we meet. I am not even bluffing this time." Fucking hell, man. How in the hell''s name was he to defend against the dangers of both 6th and 7th Singrity, while in this state of debuff no less? ** ** ** If you wish to text the next chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 318: 318: Mess Up? (2) Chapter 318: 318: Mess Up? (2) Chapter 318: Mess Up? (2) ¡ª Singrities of Fate/Grand Order. In 2016, humanity went extinct¡ªleaving behind only a researchb located on a snowy mountain. That was Chaldea. As thest remaining humans, the people of thisb wished to resurrect humanity by stopping the scheme of the fake King of Mages, Solomon. Solomon had ced Seven Holy Grails in seven different parallel worlds, these worlds were called Seven Singrities. The Time zone in these different worlds was a lot differentpared to 2016. Such as one was going through in the era of Babylon, while another was in a modern world. But all Singrities had one thing inmon. These worlds were destined to be destroyed, they were historical points that were destined to fall into ruin. The Grails sent by Solomon were to collect the world''s energy when it finally perished, toter be collected by Solomon. If all Seven Grails were collected by Solomon, then he would win and humanity would be extinct for real. In 2016, on December 31st, the researchb titled Chaldea decided to send a group of teens to these other timelines, these other worlds, to collect the Grails for themselves and put a stop to Solomon''s schemes, therefore saving humanity in this main timeline. However, due to an internal betrayal by one of the main staff of Chaldea, the entire facility was nearly destroyed. As a result, the group of teens was frozen in stasis. Only two girls from this program remained safe. Fujimaru Ritsuka, thest Master of Humanity, and her to-be Servant Mash Kyrielight remained amongst the group of teens. The remaining members of Chaldea managed to repair the facility and keep it going to then send these two teens across the Singrities. Before now, they had visited Five of these singrities, and a few hours ago Chaldea had sent them to the 6th Singrity. "Therefore, we were supposed to be in Jerusalem, located in the Kingdom of Judah," said Da Vinci while rolling her finger in her hair. "But here we are in Uruk, Babylon, which was said to be the 7th Singrity. Unless Chaldea made a blunder, which I doubt they did since I was there to oversee things, then I think it''s your use of the Grail that made things this way." Da Vinci was standing in the hall before the throne, with Fujimaru and Mash beside her, and she was talking while addressing ''King Gilgamesh'' who sat on his throne. The new King sat there with a contemtive look on his face while Siduri was by his side. While the King contemted, Fujimaru whispered to Da Vinci. "Wait so, if he already used the Holy Grail, then¡­" "Then why is this Singrity still ongoing? It should have perished by now." Mash finished her Master''s question. "There is another Grail," Da Vinci said. "Since this Singrity mixed with the Sixth one, the Sixth Grail should be in this world as well. Also, I doubt the Grail he used was the same one Solomon sent here. Gilgamesh always had a Grail with him every time he appeared as a Servant across history. That Grail was his personal one, which means this world has at least two more Grails." "Ah." Both Fujimaru and Mash eximed softly, blinking in surprise. They once again realized why this person was called the Universal Genius. Soon, the King sighed and looked at Da Vinci. "This makes things problematic. I was nning to deal with the Three Goddess Alliance first, but if the problems of Sixth Singrity are here too¡ªmeaning the crazy Lion King and his Knights of the Round Table¡ªthen I have to take care of them first." Da Vinci blinked. "You have already thought of solutions? Did you wish for the Grail to have your Future Sight empowered?" "Let''s go with yes, but actually no. I can''t use my Future Sight powers anymore as that''d only result in a bad ending." The King said. "In any case, it''s nearly midnight. You mongrels- ugh- you guys go and sleep. Let''s talk about this in the morning." The King corrected himself, groaning all of a sudden, and kept continuing to act weird. Siduri saw these too, and quickly took the guests away to not disturb the King. * * * Neji tapped his finger on his temple while his elbow rested on the armrest of his throne. Sun was rising behind him, as there was a huge window behind the throne, and he could see lighte from the front of the room too as another gigantic window was carved there. Neji has been up all night, as he didn''t need to sleep. He spent all his time contemting how to fix this scenario. King Arthur¡ªor in this case his female version, Artoria¡ªhad to be taken care of first. The Seventh Singrity''s end will happen two monthster, but the Sixth should end in just a few weeks. But since both singrly are currently in this same world, the end of Sixth would erase the entire world from reality, and that would affect Babylon too. Problem was, Neji didn''t have the power to stop Artoria. He was too weak. Even in the anime, this Artoria was never defeated, she was too strong. "Loli. Don''t you think it would be a simple problem to solve if I could open a portal to my heaven and bring Rumi here like you said I would be able to?" Turned out, he couldn''t do that either because of this damn debuff. As this was the umpteenthint he had made to her sinceing here, Loli Luck didn''t even reply this time. Basking in the silence, realizing he was mad for no real reason, Neji sighed. "...Alright, I am sorry. I will stop ming you." ["Thank you very much. I am sorry too. For being sealed and therefore not knowing you''d end up like this."] "...Sorry." ["No, no, it''s fine. It''s not your fault that I had my powers sealed, was it?"] "...." ["There, we are even now. Now stopining like a little bitch and think of a way. You came out on top against 300 Gods as a Mortal, this is nothingpared to that."] "...Right. Thanks." Neji recalled when he had a curse a lot worse than this little thing. If he could beat three hundred gods in that state, this was kids'' y. Neji only had one regret though. "But shit, I didn''t even say goodbye to the girls. Rumi and Kurai will be mad." [Master,] It was Sisty who spoke. [I can connect a ''Stream'' for them, it should be possible with my power as the heaven spirit. You should be able to talk to them like this. Do you want me to?] "...Sure. That''ll do the work." * * * ?"I was wondering: where the hell did he go? Worried that you might have been kidnapped by some ¨­tsutsuki. But look here, turns out you just left without me." Rumi said, her arms crossed as she gave him a dry look.? Rumi had cut her hair short, and was hiding her horns with Transformation Jutsu. She was wearing gym shorts and a sports bra and looked quite different than before. [Image Here] "It seems so." Neji had nothing else to say. ?"...Say for real, are you just making things up to not take me with you? It''s unbelievable that you got nerfed again. You didn''t take me because I''ll be a hindrance to you hitting on girls, right?"? "That''s just using." Neji shrugged as if he was innocent. "Oh right, where''s Kurai?" Rumi was standing in front of the virtual camera, and in the background, Neji could see the other girls spread around the living room as they were chatting. Little Kaguya and Kurama were there as well, but no Kurai could be seen. Abruptly, from behind Rumi, a little girl came running and pushed her face against the projection. Hanabi smiled widely. ?"Hey, Neji-nii, how are you?! This new look suits you." Hanabi told the truth while her arms were holding Kurai on her head. "Don''t worry about Kurai, she is with me!"? ?"Hey, Papa! Where are you now? Why did you leave without me?" Kurai asked, not looking very pleased.? "Ah, I am in Babylon, role-ying as Gilgamesh," Neji replied truthfully, his words seemingly stunning Kurai. ?"B-Babylon?! That''s where the original Nergal is from, isn''t it? I always wanted to go there! Hey, summon me beside you! I wanna see how that ce is!"? Kurai looked very excited; excitement that died soon after when Neji once again exined his weak debuff. ?"Ugh, useless! I willin to mommy when we meet, that you abandoned me and left me with this annoying bunch!"? ?"Huh? Annoying?! What do you mean, Kurai? Even though I have been treating you so well?!"? Hanabi asked Kurai in shock. Unfortunately, this little girl didn''t know the universal truth that cats find nothing worth their time, even if people treat them like royalty. Kurai and Hanabi began going against each other, fading in the background, while a bulb went inside Neji''s head. He just remembered something. Neji looked at Rumi again and said, "Right, Rumi. Kurai just reminded me about the ''Self-Summon'' feature that a Familiar can use to reach her Master. That''s the same technique she used to reach me on the Moon back then." ?"Ahh, right, I remember."? "Sadly, as I am in another universe, she needs to gather chakra. A lot of it. So much so that it should take a few entire days to use that technique. I am not sure, but I think if you keep in physical contact with her when the Summon just happens, you should be able to teleport with her." Neji said slowly, instructing her what to do, while Rumi shrugged her shoulders. ?"Ehh, sure. I don''t know if that impatient kitty of yours would spend days gathering mana. But sure, I will tell her you talked about this particr way."? Rumi suddenly smirked annoyingly. ?"By the way, let me see you get bitches while your life''s on the line. Suits you right."? "Right. Fuck you too." ?"Yeah,ter, when we meet next time. Bye, in the meantime you are gone I will go train these weakling girls."? Rumi waved her hand, "I will get busy too, it seems I have to hire Three Goddesses to fight for me." Neji waved his hand, and with that the hologram screen vanished from the air. "Farewell." * * * Neji called for the Chaldea team and as it was morning they soon came to greet him with Siduri by their side. "My King, are you alright now?" Siduri asked, a stone tablet in her hand. She looked and was worried for him, Neji could feel it. "I have told everyone to note here as it might disturb you, a lot of official work is on hold because of that." As the country was in danger, on the verge of being destroyed, a thousand work needed to be reviewed by the king. People started to see the king in the early morning to tell him about their problems, but today none hade yet. Thanks to Siduri. "Thank you for doing so, it certainly would have soured my mood further if someone came before now," Neji said, taking in a breath. "But yes, I can safely say I am well now. Thank you for worrying, Siduri." Siduri looked extremely ufortable at being ''thanked'' by none other than the King himself. They''d known each other for ages, and this was the first time such a thing had happened, and so casually too. Siduri looked at her king with suspicion filling her eyes before she sighed. "Right, my king. I think we should talk about this ''change'' of yours after finishing this talk." "Sure. Anyhow, you girls from Chaldea." Neji looked at the three girls from another world. "Allow me to start with¡ª yes, I am aware of you and your small group. Sadly, as you have heard, my Grail has been used, so no point in asking me that. However, I do believe there is another Grail, two even, in this world. Ones sent by the King of Mages, since the one I used belonged to myself." The three girls nodded at that, with only the red-haired Fujimaru looking somewhat nervous. They seemed to want to speak, but Neji spoke faster. "Don''t interrupt me before I am finished. Allow me to give you a brief of the current Uruk," Neji started. "An alliance has been formed between the Three Goddesses, and two of them don''t even belong to this timeline. They were summoned by Solomon''s Grail, I believe. The three of them share the goal of destroying humanity, and since Uruk and the cities around it are thest remaining humans in this world, they''re after us." "Gorgon, Quetzalcoatl, and Ereshkigal." Neji continued. "They''re the three goddesses. As it seems, I won''t be ready before two months to fight these girls. So I havee to form another n. We are going to hire other goddesses to fight these three. Namely, Ishtar and Jaguar. With these two''s help, we would defeat the goddesses, only by one, and then bring them to our side. Except for Gorgon." "Huh?" Mash blinked. "I understand Ishtar and this Jaguar, but why would the other twoe to our side? How does it benefit us to have them on our side, too?" "Well..." Neji sighed as he held back from telling her that he had warned her to not interrupt when he was talking. "Two of the three goddesses aren''t our real enemies. Only Gorgon is. She will give birth to Tiamat, who is the real danger and our real enemy." The Creator Goddess, Tiamat, was their real enemy. "Anyhow, let me say the n once again. We first hire the two goddesses who aren''t a part of the alliance. Then we hire two of the goddesses who are part of the alliance. Only after that do we fight Gorgon, and therefore Tiamat on the same day." Neji said. "However, we are going to keep Gorgon on the side for now. For now, we just gather the goddesses under my wing, and then we go to Jerusalem to finish the Lion King in one swoop." That was the n, and knowing that it went well in the anime, there was no doubt it would go well this time too¡ªmore so, since Neji was around. Neji stood up from his throne, and his body seemed to split in two¡ªand one of them stood up while another kept sitting. Thanks to the use of his Minor Omnipresence. The four girls in the room looked stunned and blinked as one of the Neji approached them. "I will stay here, and another I will go with Chaldea to hire our first goddess. Ishtar, the Goddess of Lust." "Uh¨C" "Another I," Neji started as smoke puffed to his side and a Wood-Clone came to exist. "Will go to Jerusalem to check what state it''s currently in. Let''s not waste a second." Siduri''s head turned from one Neji to another, her eyes spinning, while the confused Chaldea began to follow one of the Neji without any question. Indeed, it was time for Neji to get busy, for he didn''t have the luxury to waste another two months in this world. ** ** ** If you wish to text the next chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 319: 319: Narcis-Sisty Chapter 319: 319: Narcis-Sisty Chapter 319: Narcis-Sisty ¡ª Neji had no time to waste, so he had to split his attention to finish more jobs at once. So he used his omnipresence to turn himself into two, for a start. At the very moment, Omni-Neji-1 was sitting on this throne and doing the mundane things a King had to do, while in the meantime Omni-Neji-2 was busy doing a more productive job. That being apanying Chaldea to meet Ishtar. West to Uruk was Mount Ebih; that''s where the temple and home of Goddess Ishtar was located. Omni-Neji-2 and Chaldea were going there, in a wooden car that was made with the assorted work of both Neji and Da Vinci. It would take them more than a few hours to reach there. Mundane traveling plus sitting on a throne, two boring things to do. Only thanks to his third self of the Wood Clone, Neji wasn''t bored. His Wood-Clone self was heading to the Kingdom of Judah, to its capital Jerusalem. That''s where the Sixth Singrity was taking ce. He flew through the sky with his pristine white wings glistening ttering in the air, glistening under the sun. It was a bit more than 1200 kilometers from Uruk to Jerusalem, but even as weak as he was at the moment Neji was still faster than an average jet that traveled at 600 kmh. So it took him a bit less than an hour and a half of continuous flight to reach the capital city of the Kingdom of Judah. "¡­What a sight." Neji muttered when he was in the skies of Jerusalem, from where he could see the ''Holy City'' of Camelot that was summoned in this time zone via the use of the Holy Grail. "Still pales inparison to my heaven though." In this singrity, Neji recalled, a war was going on between two kingdoms a while ago. One party managed to summon Heroic Spirits to aid them in war and soon won. However, the summoned Heroes belonging to the Round Table soon overthrew their summoners and began taking over the world under themand of the Lion King, Artoria Pendragon. They built a city overnight, a city that from the outside looked like heaven incarnate. However, only the Knights of the Round Table knew the dirty secret behind this city as of now. Neji recalled that there should be another group of Heroic Spirits in this area, having been summoned too. They built a city of their own, working under themand of Ozymandias¡ªthe heroic spirit who''s a pharaoh from ancient Egypt. Calling himself the Sun King, he had also built a kingdom of his own, though his one truly was a paradise in this nearly dead world. "I might sh with him too, that cheap copy of Gilgamesh. But that''s forter." Neji reminded himself as he came to a stop right above the skies of the nearly dead city of Jerusalem. "For now, this ce will have one-third of my interest." * * * They transformed the inner part of Jerusalem City into the Holy City whilst the outer part of it remained old and torn. While the inner city shone brightly even from the outside, the outer part was all ruined, filled with dying and starving people. Neji wasn''t here to destroy the Holy City, so he didn''t jump down on it from the sky. Rather, he was here to learn about the current affairs of this ce. That''s why he entered the outer city like other people in the area. Neji exchanged his Gilgamesh attire for a much simpler purple shirt and ck pants, unwilling to attract useless attractions. He still looked very shiny, totally unsuitable for this area, which might make him a target for the hungry people who would surely think he had money or food to bulge from. So he equipped himself with one of the many shiny swords inside his inventory. It didn''t have any special effect but just looked shiny and would work to intimidate the people from not approaching him. Neji walked inside the city through the broken gates, walking into a sort of bazaar-like area that was filled with hungry people on the side of the road. Most didn''t even have the energy to beg, no they didn''t even have the energy to raise their head. When Neji used ?Observe? on them, he understood why. Their health was just bad, they could die right this second and it wouldn''t shock anyone. In fact, with his sensory abilities, Neji felt a child''s soul leave his body as he really died in another part of the city. "..." Neji paused for a moment, his eyes going cloudy in contemtion. A secondter, he turned around from where he was going and instead walked into a nearby alleyway. * * * ''Sisty, can you hear me?'' Neji called in his head. [Yes, master?] Sisty asked curiously. Neji didn''t permit her to read his mind all the time, so she didn''t know what he was nning. [What do you want me to do?] ''Well. I was going to do it myself, with another clone, but thought it''d be better to have youe out into the human world for once.'' Neji said in his head. ''Cast a single Shadow-Clone Jutsu yourself, and insert your mind into it rather than mine. By doing so, you should be able to temporarily descend onto this world within my clone. You can choose whatever appearance you like for the clone.'' [Ah¡­huh¡­ alright. But why? I will do it anyway, I am just curious.] ''...Well, there are all those poor people dying out there. I felt bad and thought, as a benevolent God, I should give them some food and bring them under my religion to worship me. You know how it always worked. Preaching and all that.'' Neji said. ''But wouldn''t it be unprofessional if I do my own preaching? So I say, you do it. You be my pseudo-priestess for a few hours and preach my name and religion while giving them some food from the inventory.'' [I see. Alright. Then, allow me to descend.] That was it, as Neji felt a swirl of mana slip out of him to the side, bursting into a puff of smoke, as a female reflection of himself stood right there. The same girl he met back in the void, white hair tied in a single pigtail and blue eyes whose light matched the intensity of his own. She was wearing clothes that had color contrasting with his, her ck shirt tightening around her chest. She looked alluring, and that didn''t change even when she grabbed a brown nket and put it over her torso to cover herself from her head to the waist. "This should match the look around here, right?" Sisty asked as she twirled around in a circle, giving Neji a shot of her healthy butt that was more alluring with the nket covering it. "Matching doesn''t matter. You look perfect regardless of your clothes." Neji put a hand on her waist to make her stop spinning. "Yes?" Rather than surprised or shy at his touch, like she was before, Sisty looked calm. "Is that your inner narcissist speaking? Knowing I am basically you as a female and all that." "But shorter," Neji corrected. "I am taller thanst time, thank you very much. I am 5"11 now due to you growing taller yourself. But, hey, you didn''t deny my im." Sisty said and pushed her body against his. Surprising him further, she helped his hand that was on her waist to lower a bit below. "Huh, right." Neji was not sure what else to say. In either case, he wasn''t shy so he sped her butt, feeling it all for himself. "Say, would it not be more strange if I didn''t find you attractive? You do share my 6045 CHA that defies reality, after all." "I suppose that''s a fair point." "What made you change, though? I mean, sure, I noticed you growing much bolder in your voice messages, somewhat rude too¡ªbut you don''t seem like the shy little girl from two months ago at all." Neji said while both of them began moving their feet slowly as if he was dancing in this dirty alley. "In my defense, I had to witness my host¨C you¨C seduce and sleep with nearly twenty women in two mere months. That when youpare it to the yful but surely more timid feat of five girls in the previous world¡­ Yes, it may have made me take a different look at life." "Life? You are lifeless. You literally live in my head." "...Later, just recently I had to witness King Gilgamesh''s 50 years of life with you, too. Except I might have picked up some questionable characteristics from him that you did not~ because you already had them." Sisty locked her arms around his neck as she spoke again, her head tilted to the side with a charming smile. "Besides, think about it. Does it suit your, basically, female twin to be shy and meek? Not at all, I think." "Fair point. That''s exactly what I thought at first when I met the meek little girl in the void. Not that I hated that temte of personality, to be clear." Neji said and used the hand on her waist to pull her closer to him while his other hand pulled her chin upwards. "...But hey, if you hold me like that, it makes me want to do things to you." "What things?" Sisty asked as if she was so innocent and hadn''t stalked him fuck dozens of women before. "Hah. Well, this is certainly giving me more than a bit of a weird feeling." Neji seemed weirdly amused before suddenly nting his lips on top of hers. Sisty''s eyes shook a little as he used his tongue to split her lips and invade her mouth. The kiss turned deep, sloppy, while his hands moved to grab her butt and fondle them. Sisty, though she was so arrogant earlier, melted into his mouth rapidly and started to whimper on his grasp. But she soon caught into his rhythm and kissed back, surprising Neji a little when he felt her fight back this way. She might not have his skills and experience at this, but she did have the raw power that was his CHA. Neji ended the kiss after a minute, leaving the gorgeous girl gasping as the string of saliva connected their mouths. It was she who leaned up to kiss back right away, this onesting short, before they both calmed down. Neji didn''t separate from her though, with one of his hands on her waist and another a bit lower than that. "Congrats, you just kissed your Shadow-Clone, who also is a copy of your subconscious mind," Sisty said as she wiped her lips on his shirt, making himugh a little. "It was¡­ hot, though. I never felt anything like that before." "Same here," Neji chuckled. "I now know what kissing myself feels like. Would you believe me if I say I had this curiosity in my first life, wishing to meet my female self from another possible timeline?" "Why would I doubt a manwhore like you?" Sisty asked back, once again locking her arms around his neck. "Yeah, keep calling me that and I will work under that nickname." Neji finished by nting his palm on her thick ass, making her shiver with a moan. "Good reaction." "...." "Anyhow, let''s get on with why I called you out here. We don''t have much time on our hands. You start preaching, I will go look around the city for a bit. Ah, also, I hope the girls in heaven didn''t see me making out with my lookalike?" "They did, sadly," Sisty chuckled. "They couldn''t hear the conversation we had in our head earlier so they think you''re relieving stress with your clone." ["I did too~"] Loli Luck suddenly said. ["My eyes feel blessed."] "...Right. Anyhow," Neji sighed, gently releasing Sisty''s butt. "Let''s get done with our job here." Without conversing any longer, the two walked away after a wave. On his way, for a moment, Neji was left behind to ponder on his life''s choices for a moment. ** ** ** Madter4thWall Note: Here''s some Sisty pics. Take them and vote ??! If you wish to text the next chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 320: 320: I Should Have Known You’d Be Here! (1) Chapter 320: 320: I Should Have Known You¡¯d Be Here! (1) Chapter 320: I Should Have Known You''d Be Here! (1) ¡ª Omni-Neji-1 who was left on Uruk to do his kingly-duty finally got a break. From Gil''s memories, he knew breaks weren''t a thing in his recent life, but thanks to Neji using shadow-clones to do his jobs, clones who he didn''t control himself, it didn''t take him long to finish things. The peasants, merchants, and even Siduri were surprised at the King''s disy of this new power; while the others just took it at face value soon, Siduri kept getting suspicious at his disy of powers he had never had before. So when she finally got time, free too for once, she looked at him with a frown. "Are you really my King?" asked Siduri, putting her stone tablet down as she looked at him with narrowed eyes. That made Neji''s expression turn into a deep contemtive look. "Actually, yes, I am still me." Neji said finally. In the Naruto World, Reality was rewritten by Lady Luck to rece Neji Hyuga''s existence and history with his. However, in this world, though reality was indeed changed, Gil''s past and history wasn''t rewritten to match the current Neji''s personality. In a way, that meant reality wasn''t properly changed and so this King wasn''t the King from yesterday. However, concurrently, Gilgamesh''s history and past matched a lot with how Neji was in his 1st life; a lot of the things that Gil did was what he would have done in Gil''s shoes. Neji gave it a thought and soon realized the point as to why Gil''s history wasn''t influenced by his personality. Because Gilgamesh was a reflection of himself, in more than one way. Memories were bing more detailed the more time Neji spent here, so it''s not as if hecked the proper memories either, and those memories seemed to match with his 1st life''s personality a lot. So, after a deep thought, Neji would say he was more of a Gilgamesh than he was a Hyuga. This King may not be the King from yesterday, but he was still the same King in the end. "¡­Assume it this way, Siduri. King Gilgamesh used the Holy Grail to summon a divine spirit inside him, a Divine Spirit so simr to him that it may be considered himself. Then, they both merged to form what you see in front of you." Neji exined, spreading his arms as Siduri came flying on his grasp due to telekinesis. "To form a lot¡­ better King? Am I a better King?" "¡­I don''t know yet." Siduri sighed, looking barely convinced. She told herself that, as it was magical stuff, it may be he was telling the truth. "Anyway, please let me go. I have other work to do." "No? I am done with today''s work; you should be too." Neji twisted her body and made her sit on his right leg. "Hasn''t it been a while since you entertained me? I think you have time to do that today." "¡­." Siduri blushed a little under her see-through niqab. "I have other things to do." "Alright." Neji held back a sigh and released her, watching her lower her head once and run away. She hadn''t truly epted his words, it seemed. Sadly, it meant Neji didn''t have anyone to share the feeling of blowing off some steam. * * * The Gamer System wasn''t sealed anymore. Neji unlocked all of its seals over the years that he spent in the My Hero Academia world. Doing so brought many perks one by one, of course, but when the final sealing was undone, it unlocked more than one misceneous thing along with the [ss] perk. One of those many misceneous things was the simple perk that The Gamer System could trante allnguages to Neji''s preference, that being English at this moment. So it didn''t bother Neji in the slightest to understand these Hebrew-speaking people. Along with it, on a side note, the System was also registering thenguage by interpreting the people around Neji. So that he could understand and speak thenguage itself without trantion. [Language: Hebrew ¨C 34%] [Language: Sumerian ¨C 99%] That''s the progress Neji made in five minutes of spying on Sisty doing her preaching job, while the Sumerian one was done by Omni-Neji-1. Neji ate an apple, realizing something. ''I am just a hacker at this point.'' Shaking his head, he walked away after tossing a gold coin at the little shopkeeper girl. In whatever case, Sisty was doing a good job. There was a lot of food in Neji''s inventory, as dungeon monsters always dropped some sort of edible for some reason. Neji never used them or threw them away, so all those were waiting on his inventory, and this seemed like a time to use them. ''Why did I buy an apple if I had food in my inventory you ask?'' ["Yes? That''s exactly what I was thinking."] Lady Luck sounded surprised. ["How did you know?"] ''I will tell you someday. For the second. As for the first, well, you''ll figure it out yourself soon.'' ["¡­."] * * * Neji moved closer to the border of the inner city, keeping his ears open to learn about anything important, while also throwing an apple or bread at anyone he found pitiful. He was doing this because he felt bad for them, but at the same time, there was one selfish reason behind his kind actions. Their gratefulness fed his divinity, and as they thanked God for the next few seconds, those prayers came to him too. Though at the moment, Neji''s Divinity was also affected by the Grail, it didn''t make him stop farming Faith Points. It''s not as if his lower Faith Points made him weaker. No, he would still be a God if he had 0 FP. However, those Faith Points could be used as ''fuels'' to overcharge his Divinities to work better. So FP was needed. Neji had five divinities before the 4th Great Ninja War, but now he had seven. The newest two were a lot stronger, and one of them would be especially great when subduing Quetzalcoatl. For now, though, he needed to focus on the two men he found chatting in front of him. [Arash ¨C Heroic Spirit ¨C Tier 9] [Bedivere ¨C Tier 11] ''A servant and a human who has Excalibur sealed inside his right arm. Huh.'' Neji blinked once. ''Are their weapons being counted on this, too? Otherwise, I don''t understand how they are so strong.'' Well, Arash had a suicide move that could level a city or more, so sure, his Tier was justified. But Bedivere wasn''t so strong. His strong moves came from the use of Excalibur. [Yes, Master.] Sisty replied, even though she was busy on the other side. [The System tries to provide the most urate danger level of an individual, so on other asions, an enemy''s weapon wasn''t counted. However, in the universe of Fate, a weapon was most important, so I am counting that too as it is more urate in this context. The Tier will change when they lose a hold of their weapon for a prolonged period of time.] ''Huh. That does sound more urate.'' Neji then approached the two conversing dudes. "¡­Yes, the Holy Selection happens every month. Today is actually this month''s selection date, too. If you want to go inside, that''s your only way, Lucius." "I see¡­ Thank you. I will be taking my leave then." The two men, one Arash with short ck hair and the other Bedivere who had his silver hair tied until his shoulders, exchanged words. As they finished, Bedivere tossed over some bronze coins and began to leave. Neji brushed shoulders with him, for a moment both their eyes locking as they felt one another''s magical energies. It was Bedivere who looked away first and walked away. Neji smiled and also continued walking, stopping right in front of Arash. "Hi," "Hi to you, young Lord. I see you have been giving food and gold coins to a lot of people around here. May I be bold enough to guess I am one such lottery winner?" Arash greeted Neji enthusiastically, indicating that he was keeping an eye on Neji even while he was conversing with the man who had just left. "Think whatever you like," Neji chuckled, throwing two gold coins at him that appeared from inside two small golden circles of his Gate. Arash''s eyes trembled at seeing that, but he quickly hid it. "Anyhow, I am also here for information. Tell me everything you told that other guy." "Heh," Arash pocketed the gold coins and smiled. "Let''s start with the Holy City." Arash began to exin, going in-depth this time as he had received a high payment. ¡­. The Holy City appeared out of nowhere a few years ago, and since then, the King has been initiating a Holy Selection every month. People from all over Judahe here to Jerusalem and enter the selection, however, nobody who went inside has evere out. Normally, that suggested something fishy was going on, but people liked to think the chosen ones just never wanted toe back to this ruined world. "You are lucky, young Lord. Since today is this month''s selection date. If you want to go inside, that''s your chance." Arash finished. "I see." Neji took out a pouch of gold from the Gate and dropped it on the table. "Now, for another important bit¡ªArash, the Archer. How long do you think this selection will continue? Two more months?" "¡­This should be the secondst selection." Arash pocketed the pouch. "Only one more selection, if I have to ''guess'', will take ce. After that, who knows~ I certainly don''t." "I see." Neji frowned in thought. "So only a month¡­" "By the way. Correct me if I am wrong, but you are King Gilgamesh, right?" asked Arash all of a sudden, looking deep into his eyes. "Oh, yes." Neji didn''t hide it. "Though if you met me somewhere else and held a grudge, let me just make it clear that it was not the same me. I am somewhat nicer." Neji then began to leave, waving his hand behind. "Anyhow, goodbye. Perhaps we will meet another time, Arash the Mujtahid." "Haha, nope, I never met another Gilgamesh. I am more interested to see who summoned you here though!" Arash said as Neji left, getting a chuckle out of him. Now Neji knew what he wanted to know. He only had a month of time on his hand, and in that time he wouldn''t have enough power to deal with Sixth Singrity. In that case, he was now going to participate in the Holy Selection to get a glimpse of the Lion King and her Tier so that he could prepare things in advance. * * * ''I think she should be around Kaguya-level? So Tier-15? Maybe more, but not beneath that.'' Neji noted with a frown. Neji had his Jogan activated, causing some people to back off in fear when they saw his scary ck-blue eyes. At least it saved him time from asking people for directions. He made his way towards the gate of the Holy City that would soon be opened to allow people in for participation. When nearby, Neji turned off his eyes. Just a momentter, he bumped into someone. "A- ah, sorry-" said a woman wearing baggy clothes, a dark burka, realizing that she bumped into someone. However, she paused when she saw his face, but it wasn''t because she found him handsome. Rather she paled in realizing that she had dirtied the clothes of a possibly rich person. "S-sir, I apologize, this was-" "It''s alright," Neji backed off a little to help her calm down. "I didn''t mind. Don''t get so heated." The woman blinked and heaved a sigh. "Ah, thank you-" "Mister, do you have food?" A new voice interrupted the woman''s thanks, making Neji look down on the little boy that was clinging to the woman, his eyes greedily looking at Neji''s attire, realizing that this guy was rich. "I am hungry¡­" While the woman, possibly his mother, paled again, Neji reckoned he did have some food. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Fate Power Scaling is so bullshit, I can''t rank them correctly ?? If you wish to text the next chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 321: 321: I Should Have Known You’d Be Here! (2) Chapter 321: 321: I Should Have Known You¡¯d Be Here! (2) Chapter 321: I Should Have Known You''d Be Here! (2) ¡ª The kid and the woman Neji met in the street of Jerusalem. The boy was Rushd, and the woman, who was his mother, was called Salia. They were both extremely hungry, with the boy on the verge of dying. Thankfully for them, Neji had more than enough food to make their hunger go away. On top of the upperyer of Jerusalem city, this pair of mother and son had made a tent just like many others. Neji was standing outside the tent while the two were eating inside, he stood beside a railing and looked down on the city below. ''Sisty, you are doing a great job.'' Neji said while watching her preach with his Jogan. Sisty thanked him with a gentle tone as Neji began to chat with her for a bit, burning time until Salia returned from within the tent. "Thank you, sir. I don''t know how to repay you for those delicacies." She lowered her head a little, her hands sped together between her knees and thanked him. "It''s fine." Neji smiled it off. This woman, Salia, died in the canon story, though her son lived. Just the fact that she was a canon character made it worth it to help her out. As a bonus, who would hate a hot mother possibly bing his worshiper? Neji reckoned, not him. "Your son isn''t done eating?" Neji asked as he peeked over to the tent, making Salia smile. "He is. It''s just, this is the first time he ate a fill. So he fell asleep. I will wake him up when it''s time for us to leave for the sel- Ah, you are going to try the selection too, right?" Salia said while Neji leaned back on the railing. "That''s the n, yes." "May I ask why?" the woman moved to his side, maintaining a respectful distance. "You see, I mostly saw the poor attend it. Rich people usually avoid it due to the bad rumors around it." "Maybe I am one of the many fools who think they''re so great, and will obviously get chosen?" Neji asked with a chuckle. "An f-fool? You, sir? No way! You are indeed great, and kind, but not a fool! I am sure you will get chosen!" "Kind¡­ Right." Neji looked up at the clear blue sky, where small chunks of clouds were striding from one side to another. "Anyhow, you should get some sleep too, you haven''t slept in 4 days." "Huh- how did you-" "Rich people''s intuition." Neji tapped his temple, making her pause when she realized he was joking. Salia smiled. "It''s fine. If we indeed get selected, I will get plenty of time to sleep. I am too anxious to fall asleep at this moment." Salia''s shoulder slumped down a little as she sighed, realizing all of this depended on one big ''if''. As shemented, Neji looked at her from the side. ¡­. Nearly two hours passed. The guards outside the Holy City''s gate finally announced for people to enter for the Holy Selection. Salia woke up her son, Rushd, and then led the group toward the gate. One of her arms tightly held onto her son, to keep him from saying anything weird to Neji, while she exined her joy for this day. "I am nervous, to be honest. People who entered never returned." She said, "It''s called a selection, you know? Meaning while some would be selected, many wouldn''t be. What happened to them? Why did they never return? That fear held me back from entering this until today. I just hope¡­. Haah." "Don''t worry, mom!" Rushd cheered after she sighed. "We are obviously going to get selected!" Salia winced hearing him say that, recalling how Neji referred to people as fools when they think this way. She calmed down a little hearing him chuckle, though. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be fine." Neji waved his hand as they reached the staircase that led to the entrance. "Just make sure to cling close to me." Salia nodded nervously. "Alright." Then, they entered the hell that was ironically called the Holy Selection. * * * The interior was dark, but not too dark. Candlemps were hung on the wall to light up the hall. Countless people littered the ce, leaving not even an inch free, while they had their eyes locked on the door that was a staircase above them. The door was closed and was being guarded by two normal guards, but between them stood one of the Knights of the Round Table. [Sir Gawain ¨C Heroic Spirit ¨C Tier 9] People were still entering, and so the Knight hadn''t begun speaking. He stood in front of the gate, his sword poked to the ground as he rested his hands above the hilt. "I am so nervous¡­" "It''s fine, mom¡­" "...." Neji stayed silent as was in the middle of the crowd, beside him were Salia and Rushd, with the former having grabbed his hand some time ago. ¨C Thud! With a loud bam, the huge door behind them closed, indicating everyone had entered, as Sir Gawain smiled. "Wee, participants of the Holy Selection." He said. "Our Holy City, Camelot is perfect. It''s a white city of peace and happiness, a magical paradise that awaits behind these doors. Only for the ones chosen tonight." As the word paradise was said, the people cheered like children in expectation. Sir Gawain slowly smiled and raised his head upwards. There was a tform near the ceiling, a path connecting to the inner city. "Now," Gawain said. "Let us appeal to the magnanimity of our ruler, the Lion King." Everybody went silent in nervousness. Footsteps sounded from behind the tform, and they slowly came close. To reveal a blonde beauty wearing a purple crown, along with a purple-ck armor. The fire from themps flickering on her face as this stunningly gorgeous person made Neji''s eyes widen when he saw her Tier¡­ before something else caught his eye and his eyes trembled greatly. "Those who can be led to the furthest end are few," the blonde queen with slitted eyes began speaking, without caring for any greetings. "As humans are bound by the chains of fate. Thus, I shall make a selection for those who I detect holy." She wore a cold expression on her face, and that didn''t change when she raised her hand in the air. Her hand began to shine gently before light shot out to touch people. "Souls that have not been tainted." the light from her hand touched a person, as a pir of light sprung up from him. "Souls uncorrupted by any and all wickedness." another pir of light sprung up. "Humans born of internal and immutable purity." the queen said as thest pir of light illuminated the hall. Thest pir that sprung up from the woman beside Neji, Salia. "I choose you three, and only you three shalle inside." The Lion King finished and put her hand down. Salia looked around and realized neither her son nor Neji had received a pir. Aplicated expression formed on her face. She hesitated for a split second, and then pulled her son to her embrace, immediately doing the same with Neji, pulling them both within the pir of light. However, Neji wasn''t in any state to react. Even as Salia hugged him, his eyes were wide and he was looking at the Queen. Goddess Rhongomyniad Artoria, or the person who was supposed to be her. Her expression was cold, and with the light in her eyes gone, this woman certainly resembled Artoria. But she resembled someone else, someone Neji was too familiar with. Why didn''t he think of her, when Fate/Grand Order was brought up by Lady Luck? Artoria, the person with a dragon mana core, who resembled so much¡­ "For those who haven''t been chosen," The False Queen who Neji was so familiar with spoke with an expression that didn''t suit her. "Shall be eliminated." Guards poked their heads out from many more windows in the wall, and many secret doors opened to let many other armed guards enter. They moved their feet, loading up their bows while some approached the humans with their swords. Salia screamed with her son, as blood began to flow around the hall, all the whilst Neji stared at the golden text hovering over the Lion King. [Ryuko Tatsuma ¨C Dragon Goddess ¨C Tier 25] "Ryuko!" A yell that shook the halls. Neji freed himself from Salia and jumped up to float in the air. The Lion King stopped in her path and slowly turned around. "It''s me, Neji!" "A Divine Spirit," as if she couldn''t hear him, or couldn''t be bothered by his call, the woman muttered with the same cold expression. "How did I miss you?" Ryuko, his Ryukyu, who looked so distant and unknown, slowly raised her hand and pointed at him. "Ryuko? Is this some memory-lost bullshit, or are you just messing with me? Ryu-" Neji''s words got cut when the woman shot a yellow bolt of mana, a bolt that became huge like a pir and washed over Neji like a tsunami. Immediately, the wood-clone ceased to exist. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Well, Ryuko is officially Milf Artoria now. Also, we are starting fast in this world, we already know who the girl who ended up here is. It was easy to guess if you followed the Story Cover pics from a few months ago. If you wish to read the next 20 chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 322: 322: I Should Have Known You’d Be Here! (3) Chapter 322: 322: I Should Have Known You¡¯d Be Here! (3) Chapter 322: I Should Have Known You''d Be Here! (3) ¡ª "Sisty!" Neji''s hand mmed on the armrest of his throne as a loud groan left his lips. [Y-yes, Master??] "Are you still there? In Jerusalem?" [Ah, yes, I am¡ªthough my health was greatly depleted. I am healing with spells at the moment. Are you alright?] Neji wasn''t alright. The Wood-Clone died, and for some reason, that depleted his main body''s HP just like what happened with Sisty. Then again, for a woman who had feats of attacking people in another timeline, this wasn''t that big of a deal. "Alright. Sisty. I tried teleporting, but I can''t¡ªthe distance is too great for my current, suppressed Mana. So I am leaving things to your hands. Make shadow clones, wood clones, whatever." [Done, Master.] "Right. Now two of you stay where you are and save the new believers. Send them to the Kamui Dimension. The rest of you attack the Holy Selection. Save Salia and her son, and send them to the Kamui Dimension too. In the meantime, send some clones to go meet Ryuko." [R-ryuko? Here?] "You weren''t watching? The Goddess Rhongomyniad Artoria¡­ that was her. She is who Ryuko Tatsuma became in this world. Now be quick." [I see¡­ Alright. I will open a stream for you to watch.] Saying so, Sisty began to make moves just ording to his provided n. * * * Sisty was Neji''s Shadow Clone right now, so she could use all of Neji''s powers. It took her just a second to make a dozen clones, all Wood ones, as they moved ording to the orders Neji gave. The people around Sisty showed shock and surprise as she multiplied, looking more surprised than what they were by the earlier explosion that came from the gate of Camelot city. Ignoring their surprise, two of the clones swiftly pulled the new believers inside the Kamui Dimension. The other clones of Sisty began moving toward the inner city even before the two clones were done with their job. The gate of Camelot city was closed, but the hole in the wall made by Ryuko''s attack provided them a path inside. While some clones jumped within the hole, the rest simply phased through the wall using Kamui. By then, the other two clones joined them andnded inside the Holy City. "-Agh!" "P-please, let me live! Ak-" People were dying all around her, but Sisty ignored them. Ten of her clones activated J¨­gan and began searching for Salia in the crowd. Simultaneously, two clones rushed inside the tform path where Ryuko wasst seen. In just two seconds, Sisty found Salia just as Neji grunted in her ear, seeing the scene ahead through her eyes. Salia, that gentle and kind mother, had sacrificed her life just for her son. "Salia!" Sisty yelled and rushed to the woman who had a sword sticking out of her back, a soldier behind her who had pushed his sword inside. In the canon timeline, Salia was chosen by the light, but her son was not. So when the Lion King ordered everyone else to be executed, soldiers came to impale Rushd but at that moment Salia pushed herself in front of her son to take the blow in his stead. There she died, with nobody strong enough to protect her. That must have been the same thing that happened today, too, even though Neji was there¡ªhe couldn''t stop her from getting impaled. [...No, not this time. I can''t let her die this time.] She couldn''t die this time. This woman was precious. She pulled him inside the pir of light, even though there was barely any space in there. She wanted to help him, just because he gave her some food. He couldn''t let her die here, not like this. Sisty listened to Neji''s angry order and condensed an Explosion-Release Rasengan. With a shout, she pushed the ball of chakra on the iron soldier behind Salia as it exploded on his face and he flew back, turning into golden particles of light that faded away. "Salia, are you alright?" Sisty quickly leaned down, while her clones protected her, and held Salia in her arms. "High Heal!" [Insufficient Mana!] "Fuck!" Neji and Sisty growled simultaneously, while Rushd began to cry loudly on the side. The wound wasn''t shallow. The sword had gone through her chest ande out on the other side¡ªnormal healing wouldn''t make any change. [¡­Health Potions! Use health potions!] Neji reminded Sisty. There were a lot of those potions saved in his inventory since Neji only used magic to heal these days. "Agh¡­" Salia was still alive somehow, which was a good thing since Neji would not be able to revive her in the state he was in if she were to die. Sisty took out a Health Potion and opened it, about to pour it into Salia''s mouth. But right before she could do so¡ªa fiery sword passed through her torso, cutting her in half and killing this clone. The nearby clones groaned in exasperation, realizing a Health Potion just got wasted and turned to look at the attacker with angry eyes. Gawain, the toughest knight of the Round Table. [¡­Sisty, fall back.] Neji ordered with a growl that turned his voice deeper, as he instinctively entered his hybrid form. [The clones who went after Ryuko died, killed by the Knight Tristan. There''s no point behind this, they''re too much strongerpared to us. We need to save Salia first.] "You bastard!" Sisty multiplied with wood clones, turning into 30 copies of herself who all attacked Gawain. "My master will mess you up the next time he meets you!" Then, she grabbed Rushd and Salia to slip into the Kamui Dimension¡ªjust as Sir Gawain twisted his body in a 360¡ã manner, his fiery sword burning through the 30 clones in a smooth line. * * * Neji got off his throne with heavy steps, his Jogan twisting to activate Kamui. This battle had ended. A battle that he lost. This was Neji''s first battle lost since¡­ well, he couldn''t even remember thest time he lost, moreover this severely. Rumi''s fight didn''t count since he didn''t fight back, but whatever the case, this wasn''t the time formenting. Neji sighed and slipped into his Kamui Dimension, appearing close to a crowd of Jerusalem natives. "Ah¡­ that person¡­" "Is he the one¡­?" "¡­I think so?" The people Sisty had saved at the start, the new believers, were all gathered on top of a single tform inside the Kamui Dimension. They all chattered amidst themselves at the sight of Neji. Seeing his attire that looked so royal, and his appearance that was so simr to the priestess, the prophet from earlier, they theorized he was the God she was preaching about. "Master, here!" Neji was on another tform entirely, though. One where only Sisty called him from. She was the only person on that tform besides Rushd and Salia. Neji approached them as he watched Sisty sessfully pour a Health Potion into Salia''s mouth. Neji crouched down and watched carefully with Sisty as the older woman''s eyes shook gently, her eyelids fluttering, with the wound in her chest closing visibly. Now, the huge open wound was filled with fresh and soft flesh. "Mom!" The child, Rushd cried aloud and hugged his mother. "Huh? Ah, Rushd!" Salia didn''t care where she was at the moment. She hugged her son back and began weeping. Neji stood up, pulling Sisty with him. At the very least, he managed to save this sweet woman. That was the only good thing that came out of this bad day. The reliefsted a moment before Neji''s expression went dark and grim, his brain processing the situation a bit too much. Ryuko Tatsuma. Tier 25. A Dragon Goddess. ¡­Neji was sure that this was still his Ryukyu no matter what changes she went through, both physically and mentally. However, being familiar with the Goddess Rhongomyniad''s story... Neji didn''t have a good feeling about all this, at all. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 20 chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 323: 323: Goddess Ishtar (1) Chapter 323: 323: Goddess Ishtar (1) Chapter 323: Goddess Ishtar (1) ¡ª Perhaps he should have seen thising? Neji was rather convinced it was Kimi who ended up in this world¡ªbut it turned out to be Ryuko. Not that it was a bad thing, of course. He was happy to have found Ryukyu so early, so unexpectedly. The point now was, he needed to be quick in saving her; for more reasons than one. After wandering through his memories for a moment, Neji recalled the point that seemed to answer the question¡ªWhy didn''t Ryuko recognize him? Goddess Rhongomyniad was a version of Artoria Pendragon from a Parallel World where the Knight Bedivere never returned Excalibur to the Lady of the Lake. Because returning Excalibur was supposed to kill Artoria, and Bedivere didn''t return it, she never truly died. Artoria was not able to die when she was fated to die, and as a result, she became a wandering ghost who jumped across timelines, while keeping onto the Holy Lance. For 1500 years, Artoria held onto the Holy Lance and transformed into what she was now. The Goddess Rhongomyniad. She had changed from Artoria into aplete Divine Spirit in the process. This version of her is different on the insidepared to the normal Lancer Artoria; where even though she possesses the same appearance as Lancer Artoria, this person who was Goddess Rhongomyniad was essentially a different person. If Neji''s guess was right, the slow process of Artoria bing Rhongomyniad was where Ryuko came into this world. Ryuko Tatsuma reced Artoria simultaneously as when she was turning into Rhongomyniad. That would make sense as to why she didn''t recognize Neji, just as how she didn''t recognize Bedivere in the canon timeline at first. However, Bedivere did make her remember who he was atst¡ªso it shouldn''t be impossible for Neji to make her remember her true self, too. This discovery was insane and made Neji''s goals clear. However, his previous n wasn''t discarded¡ªhe was still going to gather the Goddesses. Then he would bring them to attack Camelot. All that he would do under a month before the next Holy Selection was to start. Neji will get his girl back to what she was, no matter what. * * * "Guards, summon Siduri." Neji slumped down on his throne as he yelled loudly. In the throne room, Sisty stood beside the throne, while on the front the people from Jerusalem kneeled. Salia and her son were amongst them, keeping their heads low. Rushd peeked up a little from his spot to find Neji resting his right cheek on his curled-up fist. Gulping, Rushd lowered his gaze again. "My King, you call-" Siduri entered the hall and paused, looking at the people first, and then at Neji, atst locking eyes with Sisty. "¡­Apologies. What is happening?" "I went to Jerusalem, as you saw earlier," Neji said without batting an eye, and his current expression was dark enough for Siduri to recall the King from before. "These people were dying there, and as a kind King and God, I decided to bring them here. Take care of them, especially that woman with a child." Neji pointed a finger at Salia and Rushd, making them flinch a little, which only worked to make him hold back a sigh. He didn''t likeing off scary without intending to. "But my King," Siduri walked forward and looked at him with a nervous expression. "Uruk¡­ isn''t in a good situation at the moment. The monsters destroyed our crops. There are around thirty people here. We don''t have the living quarters and food avable for them." Neji frowned. Food could be taken care of¡ªhe had a lot of them in his inventory, but what about living quarters? Actually, even food will run out at this rate¡ªhe didn''t have an unlimited supply of it. "Master," Sisty suddenly leaned over to whisper. "Do you recall? You have taken Isshiki''s D¨­jutsu." To the people here, it might not click instantly, but Neji blinked in pleasant surprise. Using this D¨­jutsu, after shrinking a target using [Sukunahikona], Isshiki could use [Daikokuten], which let him store any of his shrunken targets into a pocket timeless dimension, which he could summon at full size at any given time. That in itself wasn''t a big deal, the big deal was, Isshiki tended to make regr usage of this technique, manifesting recements of destroyed furnishings and other items, like a table, food and drink, and even lit candles. Yes, so a half-eaten apple could be put into this dimension, and when taken out, the apple will be full again. "¡­Unlimited Food Hack." Neji smiled and pulled Sisty''s face for a sudden kiss, startling Siduri who was on the side. "Thanks for the idea." "Uh, who is this, my King?" Siduri asked, but Neji and Sisty both ignored her. Sisty said, "Don''t thank me yet, I have more. I was running someplex Codes in the background, the purpose was to see if I can merge Gate of Babylon and Isshiki''s D¨­jutsu with Inventory. You know, if that worked you would be able to pull things out of inventory from the Gate, or anywhere your eyes can see. You can even take out things into different sizes." "¡­Did the simtion work?" "It did!" "Great!" [Ding! Sisty requests permission to merge the ''Gate of Babylon'' and ''Atom-Eyes'' with ''Inventory''!] [Y/N] Neji kissed her again and clicked [Y] without hesitation and felt a ''twist'' to his gamer senses; the merge was done just like that. Sisty cleared her throat. "Let me exin how this works now. All the things that are inside the Gate of Babylon will show up on the Inventory Page. -There, you can take them out using the usual old way, or you can summon a golden portal and take things out from there. If that''s not what you want, you can just simply summon them out of thin air, anywhere your eyes reach, a perk thates from the D¨­jutsu. -At the same time, you can also now simply walk into the ''Inventory'' by opening a golden portal, though if you do so the frozen time inside the Inventory wouldn''t be frozen for that particr duration. -I know you already know, but do note, you can''t use the Atom-Eyes D¨­jutsu in the normal way anymore. Since it was extracted from within Jogan and used to merge here. In exchange though, you can put any broken, eaten things inside the Inventory, and when you take it out¡ªit will be all fixed. Additionally, anything you put inside, you can take them out in any size you wish for¡ªnot just shrunk, but erged too." She finished her long speech, releasing a soft breath out. It was a loss to not be able to use the Shrink Power normally, but Neji didn''t regret that at all. His fighting style was entirely differentpared to Isshiki, so such an ability was more useful like this. In the worst-case scenario where he would need the ability, he could always just Fuse with Kurai, and then he will be able to ess the exact ability from the Kama that Kurai now had. At this very moment though, food was the most needed thing. With this, he could make unlimited food in seconds. "What are you guys even saying?" Siduri asked from the side, and Neji just patted her shoulder and walked down his throne. "I will exinter, Siduri." Neji stopped one stair above the floor. He raised his hand and waved, and immediately bags of rice, meat, and packet of veggies filled the floor. The crowd from Jerusalem looked stunned, their eyes wide as they were witnessing something that could be considered divine. The next scene shocked them more. Neji waved his hand gently, initiating simple shes of mana that cut all the bags in half in an instant. With another wave of his hand, golden portals opened up under each of the half-packets and they all fell down. With a final wave of Neji''s hand, the bags teleported back to where they were just now¡ªbut now, there were 2x what they werest time. "Ah¡­" "Our God!" "This is a miracle!" The people shuddered in awe from their knees, and Siduri too stared at the scene with wide eyes. Neji kept waving his hand a bunch more times, and a few minutester, the 50 bags of rice had be 5000, the same for the 50 bags of meat and veggies. Moreover, all those bags were ten timesrger than their original size. Yes, Uruk suddenly had enough food to feed tens of thousands. Indeed, could there be any problem at all, as long as the new King was present? * * * In the meantime, Omni-Neji-2 who was apanying Chaldea to meet Ishtar was finally on the peak of Mt Ebih. The journey was swift and fast, with casual chattering along the way. However, the three girls from Chaldea were currently a little ufortable due to Neji''s sour expression. He was fine until now, but because of the recent incident in Jerusalem, his expression had turned pretty dark. In silence, the group of four stood under a temple located at the peak of the mountain. It had a tall staircase leading upward, however; the team didn''t need to climb the stairs¡ªno, the Goddess hade down to meet them by herself. [Ishtar ¨C Goddess of Lust ¨C Mid Tier 12] Sitting on her Boat of Heaven, Ishtar hid her surprise with an unamused expression as she ignored the three girls and only looked at Neji. "Gilgamesh," Goddess Ishtar said. "Get out of here before I get mad." ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 20 chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 324: 324: Goddess Ishtar (2) Chapter 324: 324: Goddess Ishtar (2) Chapter 324: Goddess Ishtar (2) ¡ª Ianna, more poprly known as Ishtar, was a Goddess born to Gilgamesh''s mother. Ishtar was Gil''s half-sister, in that manner, and she was the older one to be precise. Decades earlier, when Gilgamesh took down the Guardian of the Forest with the help of Enkidu¡ªIshtar built a huge crush on him the moment she heard the news. In the heat of the moment, she rushed to meet him and proposed to marry him. Gilgamesh didn''t find her suitable to be his Queen, however, so he rejected her t out. Sadly, he hadn''t seen the consequencesing. Angered by this Demi-God''s rejection, Ishtar called upon the Bull of Heaven to battle Gil and Enkidu. The fight was miraculously won by Gilgamesh, however, Enkidu got a heavy blow from the enraged Gods and passed away. Goddess Ishtar was behind Enkidu''s death. Gilgamesh vowed to never forgive the Gods, and so he became a thorn in their paths. When King Gilgamesh began to take the ruling of Uruk seriously again, he stopped people from praying to the Gods. Some still secretly prayed, but they were punished when found. The fewer prayers caused the Gods to lose Faith and Divinity, so they began to perish away¡ªinitiating what wouldter be called the End of the Age of Gods. So, whilst Goddess Ishtar killed King Gilgamesh''s only friend, he began to destroy her entire kin. Expectedly, there was long beef between them, going on for decades. So, it''s nobody''s surprise that Ishtar reacted this way. "Gilgamesh. Get out of here before I get mad." Resting her fat ass on her Boat of Heaven, her clothes disying her body that she wasn''t ashamed to show in the slightest, the Goddess of Beauty and Lust looked down on Neji and his group from a few meters up in the sky. * * * The girls from Chaldea who were beside Neji eximed in surprise when the Goddess made an appearance. They had met before. "It''s you¡­!" "The girl who saved us from monsters when we came to this world." "Ah-huh. So she is Goddess Ishtar, that''s why she didn''t disclose her identity earlier." Fujimaru, Mash, and Da Vinci spoke after one another¡ªwearing surprised expressions. Earlier, when they first entered the Singrity, they were attacked by lion-like monsters who threatened to kill them. If not for Ishtar here, they might not have escaped unscratched. The person they were so thankful to though didn''t seem to share their enthusiasm, she acted calm though her eyes shone in recognition when she noticed the three of them. "Surprising." Neji began to speak while looking up at Ishtar, her thick and creamy thighs looking like some sort of appetizer. "You tell me to leave as if you have never trespassed to my castle ande biker me. Thank you for the view, by the way." Ishtar''s eyelids twitched hearing hisst words, and as if to stop giving him the view, she lowered her Boat to look at Neji at eye level. She said as she lowered her flight, "Perhaps because I am the Goddess of Uruk, and I have so many followers there? It''s natural for me to visit my domain, and your castle happens to fall under that part." "As for the bickering?" Neji countered back her smart answer. "Do you note to me every week and mock me about the current state of Uruk? Also, did you just admit you care for Uruk?" Ishtar looked annoyed at his words and grumbled a little. "I bicker with you exactly because I don''t care about Uruk anymore. I don''t care about humans, in general. They have stopped praying to us Gods just because you told them so, and now barely anyone prays to us. At least you lowered your tyranny and didn''t kill anybody you found praying." "Because I learned Siduri prays to you, so I had to change the rules a little. Since I didn''t want her to die," Neji shrugged. "Anyhow, let''s just say- me being here today is just a ''revenge'' on the countless times you came to my throne room and left after being childishly annoying." "As if!" Ishtar growled. "Whatever, I can guess why you are here since these Chaldea lots are with you. Did they convince you to help them? If so, how? Also, why is your hair that color? No, that doesn''t matter. Leave, my answer is no¡ªI know you''re asking me to join you and help you out." "You haven''t even heard the full story yet, though?" Neji looked at her dryly. "Do you want me to call you Big Sister and beg you?" Blink. With the three Chaldian girls, Ishtar blinked in unison. For a moment, silence fell in the area. Countless weird, doubtful expressions went across Ishtar''s face before she withdrew a few meters back and shot a beam of mana at Neji. "Wait-" Neji turned intangible using Kamui and barely survived the beam. "What the fuck?!" "What did you do to him?! Where is Gilgamesh?" Ishtar looked frightened with nervous sweat forming on her forehead. "I was wondering why you felt a bit¡­ weird, even your talking manner and all that¡ªbut that was the final nail! Big Sister? I never imagined in hell to hear that term from that face! Who are you, reveal yourself!" Neji tilted his head, crossing his arms again as he searched for words. "King Gilgamesh used the Holy Grail to summon a holy spirit to merge with him, so that he gets stronger, enough to save the world from getting destroyed. I am the result of that merge, such is why the different ways of speech and all that other things." It wasn''t a real merge, of course. Neji was his own person¡ªbut he just happened to watch a long movie that was based on Gilgamesh''s memories. That''s all. However, Ishtar didn''t need to know that bit. "I see¡­" Ishtar narrowed her eyes. "I hate the new you more, just to be clear. Don''t call me that again, and leave." "You don''t hate me at all," Neji shrugged. "Anyhow, I am not leaving¡ªI need you on this. The enemies are too strong, and you''ll die too in the worst-case scenario." Ishtar scoffed. "Are you trying to scare me?" "I am saying I need your help," Neji flew up in the sky, surprising Ishtar. "I think siblings should help each other out, seriously, more so when it''s a life and death scenario." Ishtar''s eyes twitched hearing him use the word ''sibling'' but she didn''t attack this time. She did look watchful of him approaching her, though. Neji stopped in front of her, taking a serious expression as he looked her in the eye. Neji didn''t remember how Chaldea convinced Ishtar to join their side in the canon timeline. So, Neji had to do something he thought should make her change sides. It was the basics really, giving them what they wanted the most. "My honorable big sister," Neji said. "I will ept your offer at marriage if you help me out this once." Goddess Ishtar was expected to react as she did earlier; that being shooting her beams at him. However, her reaction was utterly shocking and unexpected by Chaldea. As she looked into his blue eyes, her red eyes trembling to hear his words, a trail of blood revealed itself through her nose. A nosebleed. With her face flushed, her teeth ttered with one another in shock, as Ishtar didn''t find an answer. "Looks like you think I am joking," Neji slipped his hand into his Gate and took out a gold ring from his treasury. "Here, let''s finish the engagement." "Get away from me!" Ishtar jumped back when he tried to take her hand, her face still red, as she wiped her nose. "I-I am falling for this trick! N-no, I mean to say, I don''t care even if you promise to m-marry me! I have long since forgotten about that offer! I don''t find you attractive any longer!" Goddess Ishtar was a pervert by definition. Who else would want to marry her own brother? However, at the same time, she was a massive tsundere¨C and that case worsered when she took over the mortal body she was using at the moment. Neji had to do something to bypass that tsundere shell of her, and since he knew she actually still had feelings for him he already had a n on how to do that. "I see," Neji sighed dramatically. He put a hand on his face as he tilted his head upwards, creating the image of a tense statue. At that moment, his CHA did its magnificent work to affect all four girls in the vicinity, showing them a sight that left them breathless. "That''s heartbreaking. Even though I epted your offer after so many years¡­ you just¡­ haah." Ishtar was the Goddess of Beauty, Lust, Sex, and Fertility. She had charm beyond any other in this world. Stories, where she charmed Gods and Kings, are spread as legends here, and her charm is said to be irresistible by all. Yet Gilgamesh was the person who rejected her, marking the first to have not been charmed by her. Now, Neji who had reced Gilgamesh had a charm beyond Gil''s own. His charm defied reality itself. This King''s attire he was wearing was very revealing, putting his torso on disy for all to see, for all to enjoy the well-defined, sharp muscles that moved with every breath he took. The smooth transition of him taking and releasing a breath was captivating, a reason why the three Chaldea girls¡ªincluding Da Vinci had stopped looking down at his face. That artful owner of the body, Neji, when he made such a dramatic show, sighing deeply that moved his muscles fluidly, had no doubt attracted all the girls nearby. Unlike Gilgamesh, Neji couldn''t just ignore Ishtar''s charm¡ªNo, he could counter-charm her even. If her massive blush that stretched from her cheeks to her ears, and down her neck, were to be believed, then yes, the Goddess of Lust was currently lusting on this living, masterful sculpture in front of her. "A-ahh¡­" Fujimaru and Mash trembled on their feet before falling to their faces, unconscious. They were barely above human standards by their senses, so this scene was a bit too much for them. Only Da Vinci stood because she had smartly turned around on time. Neji was self-sealing his CHA after an incident in the throne room where a few subjects lost consciousness on his sight, but he had put that all back to its peak for this little ''show''. It just so happened that it was a bit too much for the human and half-human girl. "I-it''s alright!" Ishtar gulped as she nodded. "F-fine, since you offered me a hand of marriage and was thoughtful enough to bring a ring¡ªfine, I ept your offer! I will help you, s-since you''ll be my future husband anyway, I can''t let you and myself die!" Ishtar yelled while Neji gave her ast smile before lowering her CHA when more blood came out of her nose. Sadly for her though, even if such a marriage does happen, it would be in the far future. Neji wouldn''t marry anyone before the first girl¨CKimi¨Cgot put on a ring. Just like that, a Goddess was captured. Four more to go. ** ** ** If you wish to read the next 20 chapters ASAP, don''t forget to visit here! Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 325: 325: Kurai’ll Mess Her Up! Chapter 325: 325: Kurai¡¯ll Mess Her Up! Chapter 325: Kurai''ll Mess Her Up! ¡ª The entire region of Uruk was suffering greatly from the emergence of monsters. Whenever an attack happened, crops were ruined and buildings were brought down to the ground, people were killed too. However, the capital city of Uruk was safe from such threats. Because the King had summoned three great warriors, Servants, to fight for the people. They protected the wall and led the army to fight off the monsters. Three servants were summoned, with the only female being Ushiwakamaru. She was an influential general of Japan when alive. One of the other two males was Musashibou Benkei, who was also from Japan and was Ushiwakamaru''s subordinate. The third was somewhat more special, as he was the legendary Leonidas I, the King of Sparta 300. They were summoned quite a while ago to fight the beasts, as King Gilgamesh alone wasn''t enough to take care of those pesky creatures in his current, Caster self. In these few months they have spent here, they have seen and heard a lot, so they knew the current state of Uruk wasn''t so great. That was why they were so shocked. After so many months of poverty, how was so much food being given away? Where did thisrge quantity of foode from even? "Ah, you guys!" Siduri''s tone was cheerful and her smile was brighter than ever as she addressed them. Siduri looked as if she recalled something when she noticed the three of them walking towards the food distribution that was happening right in the throne room. "You three are finally here. The King has ordered to reward you with more rations because of your excellent performances." Siduri continued speaking, "We even have snacks for you three, too." The three warriors'' eyes trembled when they moved to the countless foods that they have never seen before. Their mouth watered just from the smell so they walked to Siduri right away. Except, for an instant, Ushiwakamaru looked to the throne at the other side of the room, where the King sat¡ªand their eyes met for an instant. The King was talking to someone in front of him, but there was nobody, while a girl who looked just like him stood at the side. The King withdrew his eyes away from her and went back to conversing, and after a second, Ushiwakamaru too focused on the food that her stomach began to rumble for. * * * ["This doesn''t make sense. How do you have another sister? You say this one''s been with you for as long as you''ve been alive, too."] Rumi spoke from the other side of the hologram screen floating in front of the throne. Rumi was sweating, taking rough breaths, as she had a towel around her shoulders. Behind her was the interior of the gym inside the heavenly pce, and most of the girls were gathered there, filling the gym to the brink with their tired and sweaty bodies. Neji felt a little pity for Arima and Mirai in the background, as they weren''t used to such intense levels of training. Right beside Rumi, Kurai was there too¡ªsitting on herp while licking her paws. Kurai was refusing to look at his face, clearly mad. It seemed she hadn''t started channeling her mana either, to self-summon her beside him. Kurai truly was mad at him. "It''splicated," Neji sighed. "She''s Sisty, that''s her name, and she is my spiritual twin." "Nice to meet you, in person, Rumi. You wouldn''t know, but I have known you for a long period. I am the Heaven''s Voice too if that helps." Sisty introduced herself from the side while waving her hand, but Rumi didn''t seem to be amused by it. ["She''s like Kimi in her white-haired look. She even got blue eyes¡­"] Rumi trailed off. ["You crazy bastard always like girls who look like you. Nejire, Kimi, and now this literal copy of yours. Crazy bastard. Huh, wait since you say she''s been there from when you were born, does that mean Kimi ain''t the first girl? It''s thisss, instead?"] "¡­We have only kissed yet, so she can''t be the first girl anyhow. Even chronologically, she wasn''t really a person of her own until I was 16. Until then she was a developing AI only." Neji sighed. "Anyway, this talk is useless¡ªI called for something more important. It seems you girls have been training all day, so you weren''t watching." ["Okay. Watching what?"] Rumi asked in a not-so-interested tone. ["You got some new bitch?"] "I found Ryuko." Neji dropped the bomb without any dragging, watching Rumi''s nonchnt expression slowly twist. She sat up straightener while arge scowl formed on her forehead. "I am not joking, it''s not Kimi who ended up in this world. It was our Ryukyu; she is suffering from magical amnesia." ["¡­Oh for fuck''s sake."] Rumi groaned as she slumped on the floor, on her back. The ''camera'' moved ordingly to focus on her face from above. ["Do you know how to break her out of this amnesia thing?"] "I do, yes. Have you ever heard of King Arthur and his sword the Excalibur?" Neji asked, earning a nod from Rumi. "You know how the Fate Franchisee works. In this world, King Arthur is portrayed as Queen Artoria. She was summoned in this timeline as a Servant, and I believe that''s when our Ryukyu took her ce. Ryuko reced Artoria''s existence just like how you did with Kaguya''s." Neji continued. "There is an Anime Movie based on this timeline''s story, you haven''t watched it. In that movie, Artoria lost her memories for using a corrupted weapon for a long time, as she had lost her signature Excalibur. At the end-most scenario of the movie, however, Artoria recalled her memories after Excalibur was presented to her. We can do the same to help Ryukoe back to her senses." ["Except-?"] Rumi asked, knowing there is always a ''But'' in this sort of situation. "Except I feel this particr super-amnesia is much stronger than the one shown in the anime. Due to, you know, how Ryukyu has two sets of memories. One of her and one of Artoria, so things should be moreplicated this time around. If not, she should havee back to her senses just by seeing me. I am sure my presence should have an equal, if not better effect on her than Excalibur." Neji took a deep breath and continued. "But that didn''t happen, she didn''t recognize me. Ryukyu just shot a beam and killed my clone when I called her with so much emotion. She didn''t feel anything. Do you know the worst part? The clone dying hurt my real body, greatly, as her attacks can transcend space and time." ["...."] Neji released a whiff of breath while Rumi kept lying down with nothing but a frown. "So we need many things at once that can probably impact her mind, such as you, her old friend, Kurai, her niece, and me at the same time. If even that doesn''t work, we first have to at least defeat her and make her calm down. The things after can be fixed in some way or the other." Neji finished his long exnation, just as Kurai began to jump on the side to earn the attention of the invisible camera. When the camera turned to her automatically, she burst out in a rage. ["She hurt you too?! I am going there right now."] Kurai growled angrily. "Kurai''s gonna mess her up, and this time Kurai would not stop even if you ask Kurai to!"] Instead of looking annoyed, Neji just smiled. Sometimes he just needed a cute little Kurai to make all worries vanish in thin air. "Thank you, and yes that is the n. I need you and Rumi here. Our current Ryukyu is Tier 25, so I have zero chance of defeating her without you two''s help. Kurai, can you start gathering mana right now? It might take a few days, or even more than a week of sheer concentration, but there is no way around it." Neji requested his most lovely familiar who nodded without hesitation. ["I will start channeling right away. P-Papa, don''t worry, I will go there and smack her hard!"] Kurai gave him ast nod that was the most reliable from her to date. Then she sat down on her spot and¡­ began sleeping. Well, it looked like sleep, but she was really channeling mana¡ªNeji was sure¡­ At least he hoped that to be the case. ["You said I am Tier 22, correct?"] Rumi suddenly asked, rising to sit back up. "Low Tier 22, precisely." Neji said, recalling feeding her a few Tier Potions to get her stronger before the appearance of Gods in the Naruto world. "Why are you asking?" ["No, I was just¡­"] Rumi blushed a little and smiled charmingly. ["...Touched that you can rely on me even with the huge Tier gap between us. Makes me feel better."] Neji smiled involuntarily, chuckling a little. "I didn''t know such small details can make our Rumi feel that way. But, really, wasn''t it obvious how much I trusted my bunny girl? Come over quick, I miss you." ["You''ve been away just for a day, you know? Suffer a little more, I and Kurai will be there soon."] Rumi kept smiling and said goodbye. ["Anyhow, I need to bathe, and so do the girls. Talk to youter."] Neji watched the screen blink out of existence while he kept smiling. One of his arms pulled Sisty to hisp and he leaned over to kiss her. Soon afterward, Omni-Neji-2 returned with Chaldea and Ishtar, which created anothermotion among the mortals who were in the presence of their goddess. Neji couldn''t care less, and just began to n his next move. ** ** ** Master4thWall: This was supposed to be a Kimi chapter, but I have no idea how to interestingly execute what I nned atm. So I will dy it to Chapter 350. --Don''t forget to vote, it''s the start of a new week! Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 326: 326: Main Character Slayer Chapter 326: 326: Main Character yer Chapter 326: Main Character yer ¡ª For the people who fear starving to death¡ª always frightened by the possibility that they might not wake up if they fall asleep with an empty stomach¡ª to them, food was more sacred than any other thing. Salia and her son Rushd were just like that. Beyond anything, food was their priority. Now, they suddenly had all the food they ever desired and more. Though this couple of mother and son had been hoping to enter the Holy City, though a part of their mind was prepared for luxury, the end they were about to meet was sad. All their delusion was stripped away when the true reality of Camelot presented itself to them. The kind Salia nearly lost her life as Rushd was left to weep in his mother''s embrace. As if a miracle, thankfully, the kind white deity saved Salia''s life and brought her to this heavenly ce, along with her son. Here, they had all the food they ever hoped to own. They even had a living quarter, one that was much better than their peers who were brought here along with them. Salia realized that this King was giving her, an absolute nobody, a lot of special treatment. "Hey, mom!" Rushd yelled with a packet of something unknown in his hand. "See this? They said these are called ''snacks''! Only the highest-ranked soldiers received these, but they gave them to us too!" After a brief silence, Salia forced herself to smile and pulled her son into her embrace. "I heard that too. We should be grateful to the King for giving us such treatment." Special Treatment¡­ Now that Rushd couldn''t see her face, Salia couldn''t help but frown. After her recent experience with Camelot city, Salia had grown paranoid. Why was this almighty King giving her such things? What did he want from her? It''s not as if she had ever done anything for him. In fact, it was he who gave her and Rushd food when they met for the first time, too¡­ Salia felt a pang of guilt in her heart for questioning the kindness of her savior. Yet, she couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling either. "...Alright, Rushd." Salia patted her son on the back and said. "I will go meet with Mis-¡­ the King Gilgamesh. Mom has something to discuss with him. I might returnte, so don''t worry and go to sleep. Alright?" "Alright. It''s not that I need to worry about you when the King is around!" Rushd chimed back, which put a confused smile on Salia''s face. * * * It was yesterday evening when Neji learned about Ryuko and simultaneously hired Ishtar on the other side of the continent. The Omni-Neji who was with Chaldea and Ishtar, traveled all night long and reached Uruk in early noon. There, they found themselves in the middle of the festival-like situation that the entire country was celebrating. A minormotion unfolded amidst the crowd when they found themselves in the presence of their most popr goddess, Ishtar. Neji wasn''t in the mood for suchmotions, so he ordered the ration-giving function to be done outside. He had to use telekinesis to lead the heavy bags to a designated spot where the procedure continued with a few issues that Siduri and Sisty took care of. Finally, clear of any distractive crowd andmotion, the three girls from Chaldea and one Goddess Ishtar were left standing in front of Neji''s throne. The Omni-Neji that were apanying them had already vanished into thin air after reaching the throne room half an hour ago. Now, it was just the five of them. "Hah," Neji heaved a sigh as he looked down at them. "I have been awake for two days. Thankfully, sleep isn''t a necessity for me." "Yeah, your other self said the same thingst night when he stayed up all night to look after our camp," Ishtar said while wearing a frown. "What''s up with that? It''s dangerous, you know, for a part-human like you." Gilgamesh did need to sleep. In the canon timeline, in fact, he actually died once because he was too exhausted from not sleeping for a few days. King Gilgamesh of this age was a true leader. He worked all day and night to look after his people, and atst passed on. Not that it was a permanent death as he just climbed his soul out of the Underworld after pleasing Ereshkigal. "I am not a part human, though." Neji shrugged his shoulders a little. "King Gilgamesh used the Holy Grail to summon a holy spirit to merge with him. I said that, right? That ''holy spirit'' just so happened to be a Divine Spirit too, so Gilgamesh ascended his mortality and has be a Full God." She hadn''t sensed his divinity yet, surely because of the [nk] skill, as even Tier 25 Ryuko hadn''t noticed him until he revealed himself. Ishtar blinked, frowned when she tried to focus on his presence, and realized how she couldn''t feel him at all. She only seeded in doing so when he released a bit of his divinity to blow cool air into the room. Ishtar gasped. "Y-you!" She had an incredulous expression as she pointed an using finger at him. "You vowed to end the Age of Gods, saying humans don''t need Gods anymore and whatnot¡ªthen what the hell is this behavior?" "What?" Neji looked too uninterested to argue back. "It wasn''t intentional. Also, does that really matter when the world is facing two apocalypses at the same time?" Ishtar''s previous frown vanished for a brief instant and returned in a fiercer motion. "What do you mean by that? I thought only¡­ mother is the current threat?" By mother, she meant Tiamat, the Goddess of Creation. As she created everything, she was the mother of every living being. Tiamat was the final viin of the 7th Singrity, the monster who reportedly had enough mana to fly from one Star System to another. Neji wasn''t exactly sure, but that thing may even be stronger than Ryuko. "I know about her, and yes, I did mean her when I said that. However, there is another, more immediate problem at hand. Let''s make it short." Neji exined bit by bit, skipping some parts but keeping the important stuff, as Ishtar''s frown deepened while the Chaldea team paled. [-The Sixth Singrity,] When Neji was nearly done, a voice rang from the wristwatch Fujimaru was wearing. [In that ce, who is this you speak of?] This voice, Neji was sure, belonged to Romani Archaman. He was the real Solomon, but had lost all his powers and was disguised as Romani. "You must be Romani Archaman," Neji acknowledged the legendary man with a nod. "I know of your¡­ real story. Just mentioning it to say I am a fan." [-Uh¡­.] A confused, suddenly anxious exmation came from the other side that Nejiughed off. "Don''t worry, your story is safe with me." Neji didn''t see any point in antagonizing him. In fact, Neji nned to get some divine-level spells out of this King of Mages. He nned to do that with Merlin, who actually summoned in the canon timeline in this singrity, but that wasn''t true this time around because Gilgamesh used the Grail to instead ''summon'' Neji. Neji still nned to summon Merlin though, after plundering the other Grail from the clutches of Ozymandias, to poke some godly spells out of that dude''s pockets. Neji noticed how confused and suspicious the three Chaldean girls looked, so he quickly changed the subject. "Anyhow, about your question. It''s Artoria Pendragon, her Lancer version, though she looks ''dark'' like her Alter version. I don''t know if you know what I mean though¡­" [-Aha. I see¡­ So the Divine Spirit Origin that wasing from Jerusalem belongs to her? Oh God, shit.] Romani groaned behind the transmitted voice while Neji returned to Ishtar. "About our mission, now. This changes nothing much, in my book, as Tiamat can be dealt with two monthster too. So we first deal with this Artoria, Goddess Rhongomyniad, and then we deal with Tiamat. That''s the simple n." Neji''s lips stretched to form a smile. "First thing first, you guys are to go to Ur, the city that is close to here. There, you guys beat up Jungle Goddess Jaguar and bring her here. I will tame her and then she will lead us to the Quetzalcoatl." The four girls exchanged nces and then nodded. Da Vinci sighed and asked, "Are you sure we''ll be able to bring this ''Jaguar'' by ourselves? Why don''t youe with us, since you did apany us with Ishtar''s case." Neji gave her a smile. "Uruk is under attack all the time, even as we speak monsters are attacking the borders. It''s a natural death arena that is suitable for me to cultivate my powers. I went to see Ishtar because she needed convincing, but this one just needs beating. A beating that this Goddess of Venus here," Neji pointed at Ishtar. "Is strong enough to provide." Ishtar tried to hide it, but she couldn''t stop a proud air wrapping her posture and expression. It was her first time hearing praise from him, after all. "A-alright," Ishtar cleared her throat. "I will help you out since you asked so nicely. When do we leave?" "Now?" Neji asked back as if it was obvious. "Now. We don''t have a second to waste." "H-huh?" Mash looked up at him nervously. "Um, Your Highness¡­ Can we get a bit of rest? Me and Da Vinci-san would be fine, but for Master¡­ since she is just a human, it''s going to be tiring for her." "Ah, Mash. I am fine. I can travel." Fujimaru Ritsuka protested, even as she looked a little shaken from the continuous journey of yesterday. For the first time sinceing here, Neji gave the girl a proper look. [Fujimaru Ritsuka ¨C The Main Character ¨C Mid Tier 3] ...That was she, the Main Character of this entire universe. So weak, yet at the same time, she was the MC of this entire verse, not just this single world. The Singrities aren''t even true worlds, so they don''t have an MC (though Gilgamesh could be called the MC of 7th Singrity by technicality) so Fujimaru couldn''t be the MC of a particr Singrity. Instead, she was the Main Character of this multiverseposed of eight different timelines. Truth was that Fujimaru Ritsuka, though weak, was far superior to the other MCs that Neji hade across. He brought up the [Main Character yer] title that he gained upon killing Izuku Midoriya. === Title: Main Character yer Effects: Three (3) 1. The Will of a World gets their negative effects lessened against you, and therefore wouldn''t be able to make your life deliberately harder unless they use Main Character against you. 2. All Stats gain a 30% boost when fighting a world''s Main Character! 3. Tailored based on the Gamer''s preferences: If the Main Character is a female, there''s a 50% boost in seduction tries! The previous bonuses still apply! === Not that Neji would ever need magic help in seducing some amature little girl, but it did seed in making him curious. Instead of killing her, which wasn''t even a n to him, what would happen if he boned the Main Character? More so, when she has such authority? No, will anything special happen at all? ''Guess only one way to find out.'' Neji got off his throne. ["Didn''t you say you wouldn''t think with your lower head in the new world?"] Suddenly, the voice of Loli Luck rang in his head. He didn''t stop approaching the girls though. ["Hey, would you look at yourself?"] ''Shut up! This is an experiment. Yes.'' Neji stood in front of Fujimaru, towering over her shorter form, as the nearby girls looked at the scene in slightly confused, rmed expressions. "So the problemes down to the Last Master of humanity being weak?" asked Neji as Mash flinched,ing between him and her master with her shield ready. "Please, back off. Master is already trying her best, it''s not her fault¨C" "¨CThat she''s so pathetically weak?" Neji cut her off, gently pushing her to the side. "Don''t be so harsh on me. I am not threatening her." Mash was about to retort ande back between them, but Neji moved faster. Neji grabbed Fujimaru by her waist and pulled her up, making the girl gasp in rm¨C but it was toote as he bit down on her neck. "Ahhh- ahhhn~" With her eyelids wide, Fujimaru''s eyes rolled back and her tongue stuck out while a sweet and loud moan escaped her lips. "T-this bastard! What are you doing?!" It was Ishtar who moved first, her face flushed, as she shot a beat at Neji¡ªbut it just phrased through him. "Ugh, what''s up with that power?" Neji released Fujimaru, making her fall down to her knees, where she began to gasp for air like crazy. "M-master!" Mash rushed to hold Fujimaru while Da Vinci stood before them to stop Neji from trying anything further. Everyone looked at him in confusion, as it was new for them to see Gilgamesh bite someone. Was the heroic spirit he summoned within him some sort of snake deity? "T-thank you, Your Highness," Fujimaru said all of a sudden, startling Mash and Da Vinci. "Master?! What are you saying? He hurt you!" Mash asked in shock. "Oh please, I helped her. Think about it, why would I suddenly hurt Humanity''s Last Master? And if hurting her was indeed my goal, why would I bite her?" Neji went back to his throne and sat down with his cheek in his fist. "Check her neck." Still frowning, all the girls looked at Fujimaru''s neck and¡­ blinked. "Cursed Seal¡­ Never mind, let''s call it Sage Seal instead. Much less ominous." Neji said upon noting the girls staring at the dragon-headed sign on the girl''s neck. "Count it as a gift from the King of Heroes to the Master of Humanity." "Yes. Thank you." Fujimaru once again thanked him, standing up slowly. "I already feel how much my mana has increased¡­ along with my physique. And that just seems to be the passive effects." "Indeed. You can enter Dragon Form with that," Neji nodded. "I am sure you''d appreciate finally having real power, instead of always relying on your little Servant." "...Yes, indeed." Fujimaru didn''t say much, just gave Neji a grateful look. How weak did she feel to be always protected by Mash? She couldn''t express it in words. But now¡­ "Thank you, really." "Anyhow," Neji waved it off. "Leave for Ur. I didn''t give you that power just to be thankful. I need you to finish a job, and that power will help you." That, and Neji could already feel some initial feelings of crushing from her. He would call this¨C two birds with one stone. Soon after, however, a third bird in the name of Salia came to meet him. ** ** ** Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 327: 327: Things That Attract A Milf Hunter (**) Chapter 327: 327: Things That Attract A Milf Hunter (**) Chapter 327: Things That Attract A Milf Hunter ¡ª It was nearly evening, and the sun was setting behind Neji''s golden throne. The golden light of the sun, coupled with the overall golden theme of the throne room intertwined in harmony. It gave the hall a warm,fy feeling; as if this was some sort of holy temple. Salia came to meet Neji at this beautiful moment, easily allowed by the guards outside, as she stood a respectful distance from the throne. For a moment, she forgot to kneel due to the gorgeous sight. She flinched when she returned to her senses and knelt down right away. "A-apologies, your highness, I was just¡­ stunned by the sight." She said, "You look like a God from here, with how the sun is submerging behind your throne." "Stand up," Neji allowed with a smile. "Have you been enjoying your time here, Salia? The girls are to fulfill any of your requests, so I hope you didn''t have a hard time here." "Uh¡­" Salia slowly stood up, looking confused by his remark. "Of course, your highness? You saw how I was living life before this;pared to that, this is heaven. No, even to normal standards, this ce is heavenly. How can I not enjoy my time here?" Neji smiled. "That''s great. It seems you took a shower too?" "Yes, I-" Salia answered nonchntly before she paused in embarrassment. She was wearing an outfit simr to Siduri, except hers was light purple in color and didn''t have the mask. But before? In her baggy burqa that hadn''t been washed in a long time, she must have stunk before, huh? It had been quite a while since she showeredst time. Salia sighed in her head and said. "Apologies if my scent had bothered you before, your highness. But yes, I have showered. The bathing facility was very fancy andvish; I didn''t understand most of the stuff there, but Salia had helped me as she showered with me." "It''s alright, you look finer now." Neji''s eyes flicked across her body, making her look down at her feet with a slightly ufortable blush on her face. She''s gorgeous now. Even though her current clothes were still baggy, they didn''t hide as much as her older ones. Neji''s eyes could see through even her clothes, once again noting how killer of a figure she had despite being unfed for who knew how long. As they said, natural beauty defied logic. Then again, maybe it had something to do with how pure of a soul she had. Perhaps she was blessed to be beautiful and pure like a flower petal. [Image Here] "Ah, right, am I staring too much?" Neji chuckled seeing her ufortable reaction. "A-ahm." Salia flinched in alert. "It''s fine, your highness¡­ I don''t mind." To Neji''s eyes, her ufortable reaction said she clearly minded. It could be that she hadn''t yet forgotten about her husband, wherever he may be at the moment. The truth was, however. That she wasn''t ufortable by his gaze; the ufortableness came from her knowledge that she wasn''t as beautiful as the other women around him. Siduri and Goddess Ishtar, for example. They both had rumors to have had an affair with him in the past. Compared to the Goddess of Beauty, what was a simple human like her? Salia couldn''t help but feel self-conscious at the thought that he may beparing her with others. "Anyhow, please refrain from calling me ''your highness''. Siduri won''t listen, she doesn''t understand that some are more than just subjects to me. I hope you won''t make the same mistake." Neji smiled. "Then again, you have just been calling me ''Sir'' before. Alright, call me ''Neji'' from now on." "There is no way I can do that¡ª to refer to you by a nickname! I will receive divine wrath." Salia was stunned, assuming the ''Neji'' name was something only people closest to him called him by. She wasn''t really wrong. "A normal peasant like me can''t do such a thing." "Uh, well, you are not normal." Neji smiled awkwardly. "Divine Spirits like Ishtar call me Gilgamesh or ''Gil'' for simple. You are simr to them; you aren''t a normal soul." "Sure, physically you are normal. However, as the Lion King''s light had implied when choosing you, your soul is pure and cleansed. You are a holy soul. Spiritually, you are beyond most others." Neji exined. Confused as she was, Salia gulped. She took a bold breath in and said, "Still. You and the Goddess are close. You and I are not that close. I am grateful to you, not the other way around. I can''t use a term that your closest people use." "Huh." Neji sighed. "In that case¡­" Salia watched Neji float from his throat ande towards her. She didn''t feel fear at his approaching figure but rather felt awed because of the light shining from behind him. Neji dropped in front of her and put a hand under her right cheek. "Let me remind you. It was you who pulled me to yourself back in the Holy Selection. You pulled me inside the pir of light, even though I wasn''t chosen." Neji put his other hand on her other cheek, while his eyes looked deep into her eyes. "¡­." Salia blushed and listened. "Let''s say I indeed was a normal rich guy, and the Holy City was indeed a heavenly ce. In that case, you, love, would have changed my life." Neji finished while gently patting her cheek. At the end of it all, Salia blinked in further confusion. She couldn''t fathom his reasoning, as it was built upon mere hypothesis and odds, it didn''t make sense to her. Then she realized the truth. This man was just¡­ like this; he was a Kind King. He took her mere moment of thoughtless action, which she did out of repaying his earlier help, as something holy and great. Suddenly, Salia felt guilty. The reason she came here was to confront him, to question what he wanted from her, why was he treating them so nicely. A part of her didn''t believe that he was a saint, not when thest time she thought that¡ª thinking of the Lion King¡ª she was forced to give her life away for her son. Now, proven utterly wrong, Salia felt guilty of ever having doubt that he might have evil intentions. Her guilt made it harder for her to live by his wish to call him by the name he suggested. "I am sorry. I don''t think I can call you that. As the big fool that I am, how can I refer to you as if we are close?" Salia gulped slowly. "Is that so?" Neji sighed; with his deep blue eyes focused on her green ones, he leaned over to breathe down on her nose. "In that case, shall we strengthen our bond? Enough so that you don''t feel ufortable calling my name." Salia''s eyes squinted in confusion for a moment, before they trembled when Neji''s right hand wrapped around her waist. She flinched when he pulled her closer, his other hand raising her chin upwards, as he nted his lips over her own. "Mhm- Wait- I- Mhng~" Her chest was pressed against his, her ass being cupped and pulled by his left hand, while his right hand pulled her by the back of her head. Neji kissed her as Salia hesitated in his mouth, she didn''t fight back, but she did hesitate a little. Soon the rhythm took over her and she moaned sweetly in his mouth. Whilst kissing, Neji pushed her against one of the pirs that were inside the hall and proceeded to kiss her rougher. Salia''s arms moved to hesitantly wrap around his neck; Neji grabbed her ass with both his hands and pulled her up from her feet. Pinned by his strong body, Salia could only moan in numbing pleasure. Right when Neji put a hand on her lower abdomen, Salia reacted harshly and pushed Neji away. "Haah," Salia huffed and looked up at him in nervousness, expecting him to look mad. But he was just wiping his lips with a smile. "You aren''t mad¡­?" "No. You have something to tell me, that''s why you pushed me away." Neji said as if he could read her mind. "What is it?" "Um¡­" Salia looked the other way, while one of her hands pulled her dress up to hide her cleavage. "You know, I am married. I have a son, and a husband too." Neji hummed. He thought Salia''s husband was dead since she and her son were alone. Then again, it changed nothing since she didn''t seem against all this. Just nervous for some reason. "My husband¡­ he left me and Rushd a few years ago. The responsibility of our stomach was beginning to get too much for him. So he left us on our own ord. I¡­ I don''t have any feelings for that man, if you''re worried; what worries me is something else." Salia slowly looked up at him. "...Are you sure you want to do this with me? I am a woman who has slept with another man before, you know?" "...." "Since, um, there are so many better women around you¡­. I don''t wish to burden you¡­ by doing this with you." Salia finished and Neji chuckled. He understood what was going on. Judah was a religious country, so it was umon for women once married to get off with another man. There are asions where that happened, but that''s seen as a ''dirty act'' and both participants are seen as dirty too. Salia didn''t care about that for herself, the mother had understandably built a crush. She had a son, and that probably was one of the reasons she didn''t want to do this too. However, her main concern was the King''s own reputation. "Oh, Salia," Neji stoppedughing and leaned over to her face. His hands sped her cheeks as he smiled. "Young women are fine, I agree with you, but there is a certain charm¡­ to married women that they don''t have." "Ah," Salia blinked. "Yes. Let''s go to bed." Neji pulled her into his arms and flew away from the throne room. * * * Neji appeared in his bedroom, encircled by huge open windows that revealed thest light of the day in the sky. There was a red bed in the middle of the room, round in shape and huge in size. Neji threw Salia there; as she fell down on the soft bed, bounding on it gently, her outfit changed in rhythm. They changed into something Neji wanted to see; that being an Arabian Belly dancer outfit. With his new add-ons in Inventory, he could change other people''s clothes this easily. It meant he could do the same to armor-wearing people, unless they had special powers that blocked him from doing so. But that''s not important here. "T-this sort of clothes. Seriously¡­" Salia was breathing heavily as she looked up at him from the bed. Thest light of the day illuminated her body like dessert, and the sweat seemed as if she was d in sweet honey, her nearly naked body reeked of seduction. [Image Here] Neji''s eyes drowned in her beauty while he activated Kamui to turn intangible. All his clothes and jewelry slipped out of his body. They all fell into a golden portal that opened on the floor, entering his inventory. Smiling, Neji crawled on top of the bed and approached the woman. Salia''s breathing was harsh as her eyes were locked on Neji''s abdomen, wide in awe and slight fright. Fright turned into anticipation when he moved her mask to the side and stole her lips. One of his hands pushed her down on the bed and the other reached down to slip under the thin cloth that was just resting over her pussy. "Ohhh my~" Salia moaned when two of his fingers gently slipped into her wether region. At the same time, her tongue trembled in pleasure inside Neji''s mouth and she started to roughen its pace. The kiss proceeded, and Salia''s hands went around Neji''s back to pull him closer to her. His tongue dominated hers, while his fingers yed with her most sensitive region. Sweet moans filled the room, and the sound of something wet getting trounced made Salia''s face redder. She sweated; that sweat grazed him as he kissed her roughly and flicked his finger inside her onest time. "Ah-ahh! Oh God~" Salia gave in finally, her eyes trembling as her body shook with great pleasure. A trail of hot liquid gushed out of her cunt, making the luxurious bed wet. Atst, her body calmed down and shey still. "Haaah¡­" Salia''s face was red in shame as she had just been dominated by just his fingers and tongue. She slowly looked up to find him getting between her legs. "Ah- sir- I just came, I can''t-...!" When Neji didn''t hear and simply pushed his huge cock inside her, spreading her cunt in a way that she never knew was possible, and moving to hit depths that have never been touched before. Salia''s eyes went wet as she screamed in mixed emotions. "Hahn~ My Lord, please be gentle! I ca-cannot handle you~" Neji smiled down at her. "Dying is thest thing you need to worry about. You want this, and you''ll get it. I''ll give it to you, even though you''re such a slut who walks into another man''sp while having a son." "W-wha- why are you talking like that all of a sudde- Ahhn!" Salia flinched in shocking pleasure when he suddenly pulled back and thrusted forward again. "Oh my god, oh my god- oh my- Nghnnn~ N-no, please slo-" Salia moaned, her legs moving on their own to rest on his shoulders, while he grabbed her by her thighs and began to thrust. The sound of wet meat pping against one another filled the room as Neji fucked Salia hard. Salia''s gentle motherly voice wasn''t there anymore; her voice was twisted and sweet as she moaned for a man who was making her feel loved like never before. At one point, as she was fucked in positions she didn''t know existed, Salia realized she had changed already. Her motherly nature has been toppled by her woman instincts, her feminine features had submitted to this man who refused to stop. He filled her with energy every time she was tired, and then he continued to fuck her like crazy until the next morning. At that point, Salia was moaning like a dog in heat while her mind was entirely nk. This mother could only think of pleasure, as she moaned for a man who was practically a stranger, without remembering that her son was waiting for her even now. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Finally finished the chapter. Wish to read chapters ahead of here? Visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 328: 328: Clash of Goddesses Chapter 328: 328: sh of Goddesses Chapter 328: sh of Goddesses ¡ª The Chaldea girls and Ishtar moved all day and camped inside a forest at night. In the morning, they continued their journey. They were on their way to Ur, the city quite a bit far from Uruk, but it was still a part of Sumeria. So still under the rule of Gilgamesh. Since the demonic beast attacks began a few months ago, the military force was mostly concerned about Uruk. Gilgamesh cared for all his people, but at the same time, he knew the country didn''t have the military power to station soldiers in every city. Uruk was the priority, and the nearby cities only received weekly visits from soldiers to ensure things were alright. The most recent news from Ur was that people were going missing. Nobody knew how or why; because the people living in Ur didn''t want to reveal the reason. However, it was undeniable that people were going missing. "You think the Jaguar Goddess is the one behind this?" "Maybe? Uh, I mean, the King did mention her as a problem. And since she is said to be here, it probably is her who''s doing all that." Mash and Fujimaru chatted and theorized things since they were now close to Ur. In the meantime, Ishtar and Da Vinci walked in silence, walking on either side of the two younger girls. Ishtar''s eyes often flickered to look at the mark on Fujimaru''s neck. It was gorgeous. It was glowing gently; charging itself with the ambient mana in the air. What was that anyway? Gilgamesh for sure didn''t have such a power before. It smelled draconic. Did that mean the Divine Spirit that merged with Gil was of Dragon Origin? "By the way, Fujimaru," Da Vinci suddenly called, causing Ishtar to fix her gaze in a blink. "Yes?" "Is your neck alright? Does it hurt?" asked Da Vinci, moving forward to gently put a hand on her shoulder. "It''s slightly hot." The four people stopped in their tracks; both Ishtar and Mash were also interested in the conversation. "...It''s a good feeling, actually," Fujimaru said. "Warm and fuzzy. I can feel its power flowing through my mana circuits. I believe that it''s strengthening me as I am. But at the same time¡­ I can [Activate] my true abilities with a thought. It should give me a different form, like a transformation." "I see. Interesting," Da Vinci stroked her chin. "King Gilgamesh does not have any record of such abilities. At the same time, as he ims to have merged with another soul, we don''t have a record of someone else who can do this. It''s a mystery; something new entirely." Da Vinci quickly shook her head. "My bad. It''s intriguing, but it''s not a bad thing. You don''t feel any pain, and even im it''s making you stronger. It''s a good thing. As unfortunate as it is, it''s true that you never had the potential to be a mage. That must have always bothered you since if you were a mage, you could have done a lot better as Humanity''s Last Master. Now, it''s possible, so it''s a happy asion, Fujimaru. Come on, cheer up, let''s go." Patting Fujimaru''s shoulder twice, the three Chaldean girls smiled at each other and then continued forward. In the back, Ishtar stood with a frown until she too followed them. ''That power,'' Ishtar thought eerily. ''Doesn''t even belong to this world, does it?'' * * * The group soon reached Ur, and found the ce surprisingly peaceful. It was a surprising sight, entering the city through the front gates that weren''t harmed at all. As if no monsters attacked this ce. "That''s because this ce is protected by the Forest Goddess," one of the passersby said when he heard Da Vinci''s question. "That''s why we never asked for the King''s protection, we are fine as we are. Enjoy your time here, visitors." "Lovely," Da Vinci said when the man left. "They''re being pressured. I think they are lying. Something very¡­ bad is happening here." "I feel the same way," Ishtar agreed with a nod. "It''s not a facade that they''re happy, I can feel it, but there is huge guilt within them too. Though I don''t know what." "Let''s take a stroll around the city," Mash said and everyone agreed. ¡­. For the next two hours, they walked around the city in a group, talking to people and buying some things from the shops. People seemed rather happy to sell them stuff, and the girls were cheerful as well. Though at one stage Ishtar had to be restrained from scavenging gold from a jewelry shop. "What''s your problem with gold and shiny stones?" Fujimaru asked in pure curiosity. "I heard you saved many people from the demonic beasts, only to take their gold and jewels as a price." "...." Cornered on a wall, with the three Chaldean girls surrounding her, Ishtar sighed with aplicated expression. "It''s this body," she said while she pointed a thumb toward herself. "It''s a mortal body, and I was summoned within it by some crazy cultists. That was a few months ago. By now that cult is gone, destroyed by the demonic beasts. I am kind of in a simr state to Gilgamesh; a merge between two beings. I, Ishtar, reign with 70% while the mortal girl is 30% of my entire being. Uh, it''s not two minds, by the way; it''s just a merge, a fusion." "Ah," "That girl was poor and greedy. Gold and jewels were the things for her. That part of her still remains within me, so I lose control sometimes. It''s not that a Goddess like me has always been like this, okay?" Ishtar humphed, right hand proudly on her chest. The three Chaldean girls exchanged nces before sighing. It couldn''t be helped if that was the case. "Wait, so," Da Vinci said. "Where''s your real body now? Since you say you were summoned into this, does this mean your real body is lying unconscious somewhere? Heaven?" "...No," Ishtar sighed. "We Gods don''t have a body and a soul. We are spirits; like souls but are solid like a normal body. As I am summoned into this body, I will be like this until I die. And I can only die when I am killed, not of old age, even if this body belonged to a mortal before." "...So you''re stuck as a greedy swindler until death?" "Yeah; you got a problem with that? Huh?" Ishtar growled at Mash who asked, forcing her to take a step back. After a second of silence, the four of them exchanged nces and sighed in unison. "Let''s get moving." "Yeah, let''s." ¡­. After a few more hours of patrolling, the group started to notice something weird. It was the people. They were growing nervous; they were looking at the four girls with nervous gazes. Then, as if to confirm their suspicions about the people, an old woman came to them with a few more people around her. The group recognized the woman as the Chief whom they had met earlier. "Excuse me, visitors," the woman spoke respectively, while the people behind her looked nervous. "I think you guys should leave now. As you saw, there is nothing wrong going on here. We are doing well. Ah, it''s not that we don''t like your presence here, but the Forest Goddess might find offense in you being here more than this. At that rate¡­ she might bring her wrath down on us. Please try to understand and leave." The group slowly exchanged nces, until everyone nodded. It was Ishtar who took action. Releasing a sigh, she slowly began to float in the air. The group of humans flinched at that and took a step back. Until now, Ishtar was covering herself with a piece of nk nket. Otherwise, everyone would have recognized her and amotion would have started. After all, she was still the most popr Goddess in this region. Ishtar gently dropped the veil, watching the humans gasp, as her Boat of Heaven came flying from outside the city''s borders, and she gently sat down on it. "Humans who have abandoned their Goddess epted someone else," Ishtar said as she looked down on them. "Tell me, who is it that you fear more? This outsider Forest Goddess summoned by a Demon, or I, the Goddess who has protected you for centuries?" At once, all the humans nearby bowed. Their heads hit the ground while a smirk rose on Ishtar''s lips. "Good answer." A light emitted from behind Ishtar''s head, her Venus Divinity acting up to give her a celestial glow. "Now, you may tell me your problems. The suppression you have been going through, the punishment the foreign Goddess has unleashed upon you. Do not be shy and speak, because your greatest Goddess is here to bring divine judgment upon whoever who mistreated you!" The humans who were bowing, the people who had thought their Goddess had abandoned them, the humans who just regained their hope¡ªthey all raised their heads back up with their eyes shining with expectation. "M-my Goddess-!" it was a mother with a child in her arms who yelled. "My husband¡­ it was my husband! The evil Forest Goddess took him away, sheter feasted on his flesh!" "My father-!" "M-my two sons¡­" Comints, one after another, came flowing out from all sides, and Ishtar''s stoic fa?ade, her fake smile slowly crumbed. Slowly, rage filled her eyes as her fingers twitched. Ishtar had abandoned the humans because they listened to their King and abandoned the Gods. However, to know that this unknown Goddess¡ªsummoned by the Grail that the devil Solomon had sent here¡ªhas been oppressing her people, Ishtar couldn''t hold back a spark of rage from lighting up her red eyes. "Silence," Ishtar spoke and that one word put all people silent. "I don''t wish to hear anything more. Where is that vixen? I will-" Ishtar''s words were cut off; she couldn''t finish what she was saying. Something cut through the air, and before anyone could realize what that something was, Ishtar was sent flying into the forest behind. ¨C Bang! With an ear-splitting bang, something mmed on Ishtar, and she was sent flying hundreds of meters back, into the forest as hernding destroyed dozens of trees. "Yahoo!" The culprit behind the attack dropped to her feet on the ground, smiling widely. "It''s Jaguarman! I didn''t quite like her angry expression, so I had to do what needed to be done. Sorry guys." [Image Here] The Chaldean girls flinched in full alert, while the humans in the back trembled and yelled, running off all around like crazy. They didn''t want to be a part of two Goddess'' fighting. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Jaguar is canonically a girl, despite looking like that. Also, new week, so don''t forget to vote!! Chapter 329: 329: Annihilation and Revelation Chapter 329: 329: Annihtion and Revtion Chapter 329: Annihtion and Revtion ¡ª Far from Ur, in Uruk, Neji was getting busy in the early morning. It was a demonic beast attack. He didn''t need sleep, but he took a nap anyway since Salia fell asleep with him. He was woken up by a blushing Siduri; she screamed that it was an emergency and action needed to be taken. Gilgamesh didn''t take part in this sort of fights, his Mana was required to be preserved for any greater threat. He just ordered the actions needed to be taken, and his soldiers followed those orders. Each demonic beast was weak enough to be taken down by a group of soldiers, and that''s usually what happened in these attacks, as it happened nearly every day. "Not today," Neji said as he flew to the battlefield himself, floating over the border of Uruk, and multiplying with Omnipresence. "Everyone back off, I will take over for today." At this side of the border that was being attacked, countless Nejis appeared hovering over it. A secondter, Sisty flew to his side and began to multiply himself. "I can take care of this myself," Neji said. "I know, I just wanna know what it feels like to shootsers from my eyes." Sisty argued. "Fair," Neji shrugged. "You take the left, the right is all mine." Sisty nodded, and her eyes focused on the thousands of demonic beasts running at them. As the beasts approached the borders, as they passed an imaginary line, both of them activated [Dark Vision]. As it was a part of his Void-Mancer ss, it wasn''t affected by the debuff, and therefore shot out in full power. Two thin beams of voidser left the eyes of both Neji and Sisty and their Omnipresent copies. ¨C Shiinggg! Even the ground was cut, the monsters shriveled into pieces, as the beams moved in lines to slice everything into a mess. The monsters didn''t stop their surge, they were mindless artificial beasts, so they continued running towards the borders, to their deaths where the beams cut them into a million parts. ¨C Shiinggg! ¨C Shiinggg! ¨C Shiinggg! The sound of sharp energy cutting through wet flesh along with the smell of burnt meat¡ªboth filled the area as Neji and Sisty brought hell to the face of earth. * * * While the Goddesses were busy in Ur, Salia just woke up in the bed of the King back in Uruk. Rubbing her eyes as sunlight washed over her face, Salia yawned and then froze. The reality that this was Neji''s bedroom, and the scent of sex, blinded her senses for a split second. "...Greatest night ever." Salia admitted with a small blush. "Ahm, where is Neji now?" ¨C Shiinggg! Salia abruptly turned to a distant noise. As the windows of this room were huge, she could see the borders that circled this city. Her eyes shone and widened at the scene that was happening there. Dark lines of energy shot outwards from the eyes of hundreds of Nejis who were floating above the border. Hotter than aser, all the beams cut through whatever that was on the other side of the border, as screams of pain and grief filled the sky. It allsted just a minute; the screams and all else died out and the Nejis stopped their beams. Smoke came out of their eyes, visible from even this far, and slowly all the clones merged together, like a mirage, which left only two of them. "...." Salia took a deep breath and released it. She really scored out her luck with this, didn''t she? Such a godly man¡­ "Ah wait," Salia suddenly blinked. "Rushd! I was supposed to return to him!" With a facepalm, Salia got up and ran. Then she realized the stench around her body and rushed to the bathroom instead. Only after that did she return to see her son. * * * "This is surprising," Neji said after finishing all the demonic beasts. "Did you not know about this, Sisty?" "Nope," Sisty shook her head and moved closer to him to look into the golden system screen he was looking into. "But it''s a good thing. This should at least fix a bit of your current problems." Below them, as they stood on top of Uruk''s borders, countless demonic beastsid dead with smokeing out of their remnants. It was beyond their bodily capabilities to hold against the [Dark Vision] of Neji and his female clone. There were a total of 2564 demonic beasts that attacked today. Neji and Sisty killed them all, and due to Sisty''s special connection to the system, all her kills were considered to be Neji''s. "You gained 21 levels from this," Sisty said. "These Demonic Beasts are just overgrown Lions, normal human soldiers can beat them, so it''s not a surprise that their Tier is so low, and therefore the EXP they give is also low." "But that''s now the point here, is it?" "It''s not," Sisty shook her head and looked at the text floating in front of Neji. "As you were at Level 2000 before this fight, every 20 Levels is equivalent to 1% of my original Level. However, since you are sealed a whole 90% by the Grail, so you were equivalent to Level 200 before this battle. With 21 more levels, you''re 10% stronger than before. That alone is a good thing, but on top of that, you now have this¨C" [Ding! Due to leveling up, the 90% Debuff has been lowered to 89%!] "That means, in total, you are 2% stronger than before. Which is prettyrge for you who''s at the two thousand level." Sisty said. "More than that, since monsters of this amount will attack every day for the next two months, until Tiamates, you''ll be able to get off 60% of the debuff even before it''s naturally lifted. That, when added up by the additional 60% that just leveling up will bring, I think will make up for the 30% debuff that''ll remain at the end." "Yeah, and I can always kill some Servants in Camelot," Neji said. "So even that 30% shouldn''t exist by the end of Camelot." He pulled her closer by her waist and smiled at the morning horizon. "Things should be manageable at this rate. Truthfully, I was a little worried about this whole ordeal, but this is a pretty nice revtion." "Yeah," Sisty put a hand around him too. "Nicer thanst night?" "Ohe on, she''s just a human, I had to keep up together by actively pumping mana and divinity into her to keep her from dying. It wasn''t that fun," He twisted her body around and pulled her face closer. "You, though, I imagine will give me a feeling better than any other one." "Except I don''t want to do it in the body of a shadow clone," Sisty smiled and said. "Give me a proper body, will you?" "After I find all my girls," Neji released her. "I will probably make something simr to a Spirit Body, while you''re both solid yet a soul. So that you can keep living in my head until whenever youe out. Until then, you stay like this." "Bummer," Sisty shrugged and looked at the horizon with him. "They''re fighting. Can you see them?" "I can?" with his Jogan activated, Neji said. "The results are as expected. Jaguar is¡­ stronger than I expected. Tier 10. But Ishtar is Tier 12, and at this moment she is stronger since the people of Ur are praying for her to win. Their faith is strengthening her, and she is naturally winning." "That''s that," Sisty turned off her own Jogan and looked at Neji. "What''s after Jaguar? What do we do?" Neji turned off his Jogan too and said. "Quetzalcoatl wille to take back Jaguar. She is stronger than I am at the moment, but it shouldn''t be a problem. I will take her down with my Divinity ¨C [Dragon Domain]." One of the two divinities Neji got after the 4th Great Ninja War, this was it. It should give him a rtively easier win when activated against Quetzalcoatl, who''s a Dragon. Though the truth of that thought process remains untested, since she was no mere God nor a mere dragon, but Gods of Dragon. "Anyway, it''s finished here." Neji turned around to look at the countless soldiers on top of and below the borders, all giving him awed looks. "Get out of here, go take a rest, and prepare for tomorrow." After another second of awed silence, everyone yelled in cheer-! This was their King, the man who even Gods feared. ** ** ** If you wish to read chapters ahead of here, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 330: 330: Quetzalcoatl (1) Chapter 330: 330: Quetzalcoatl (1) Chapter 330: Quetzalcoatl (1) ¡ª The Olmec Civilization, the Aztec Civilization, and many more have exhibited the Jaguar God in different shapes or forms. The Jaguar''s a symbol of "war" and "death"; it''s an existence that would often show its form to the world. Though aloof and wearing an outfit that can''t be taken seriously, this Goddess who went by the name Jaguarman, was very strong. Enough that the Tier-12 Goddess Ishtar was taken out by an attack from her. However, all matters considered, Ishtar was still the stronger Goddess, having two Tier over her. Sumeria is also her domain, and the people were praying for her to win. That, and there was also the Chaldea team. Against them all, Jaguarmansted a mere few minutes. Then, as per the order, she was brought back to Uruk. Now, kneeling in front of the King''s throne, Jaguarman still looked aloof and non-serious. "Ah, I got captured." She said while looking up at Neji. "Sad, innit?" Neji was sitting on his throne; both Sisty and Siduri were standing below the staircase, on either side of his arms. Sisty was sitting on a chair of her own, with her legs up, as she ate an apple and observed the situation with unamused eyes. The three Chaldean girls, and Ishtar, were standing right behind Jaguarman in case she tried to escape. "Hey, why do you two look so simr?" Jaguarman asked, her eyes shifting from Neji to Sisty. "I didn''t know the King had a sister, a twin at that. The-mo-you-kno, I guess." Neji deadpanned at her and said, "I am going to ignore what you just said. Rather, I have a question. As you can see, you have been captured. Ironically, we don''t n to kill you or anything of that usual stuff. We want to lure your boss, and so I want to ask you how long it will take her toe and try to retrieve you?" Jaguarman scoffed. "Did you just say ''lure''? Why will you want to court a storm?" "Right." Neji sighed. "I count to three, and if you don''t talk, you''ll pay." "Pay how?" Jaguarman giggled as she fell on her side, rolling on the ground whileughing. "How adorable. Come, make me pay~ I am so scared." Just a little annoyed, Neji got up from his throne and floated towards her. Jaguarman made an annoying face, as if to challenge him, and maintained that expression even when Neji used telekinesis to lift her into the air. "You have no idea how many ways I can harm you," Neji said. "However, as I am a kind King, I am just going to leave your mind numbed." "Hu-" "Lightning of Heavenly Tribtion: Chidori Stream." Tied as she was, Jaguarman couldn''t react when Neji grabbed her by the throat, while his left knee sparked with lightning. In a blitz, the knee rushed up and hit on her crotch. Jaguarman, and all the other girls in the vicinity, flinched while the attacked person''s breath got stuck in her throat. However, that was not thest knee that came. "Surge: Output 100." "Surge: Tremor." "Voidmancer: Zap." "Touch of Nirvana: Pain." Neji released hold of her telekinesis as she fell to the ground, her eyes white and nk with foaming out of her mouth. Silently, Neji flew back to the throne and gently sat down. While all the females in the room looked at Jaguarman with wide eyes, and then shot a re in his direction. "What? The physical attack was very weak, I put no strength behind any of the attacks. Nothing is broken, and nowhere is bleeding. She is just fried and twisted up inside. It''s all fine." Neji raised his hand; a Health Potion appeared in his palm, and he tossed it at Ishtar. "Feed her that, she should be fine right away." "...You''re an inhumane bastard." "Isn''t inhumane good for you? I thought you hated humans." Ishtar gave him a dirty look and then moved to feed the potion to the unconscious Jaguarman. In the meantime, the Chaldean girls gave him weird looks. With only Da Vinci giving him a curious nce. "I sometimes wonder what goes in some people''s heads." Da Vinci said, but seeing his lips curling up she sighed. "Maybe I shouldn''t have asked that." "You can find out tonight," Neji shrugged. "Entirely up to you." "I am asexual," Da Vinci said. "I can fix that," "¡­." Da Vinci opened her smart mouth, but when her eyes flickered across his body, she closed it. "Fine, I was considering it since when you seduced Ishtar, but it''s official now. I am not asexual at the moment. It''d be a rather greatly missed opportunity if I cannot get a chance to see that¡­ art up close." Hey, he has been said to look like a perfect art by many, by a concept like Lady Luck even¡ªbut why did this feel different? It felt rather great being called an "Art" by the fucking Da Vinci herself. "Are you two seriously flirting while I am here?" As the Goddess of Beauty, Ishtar was stunned to see a guy flirting with a girl other than her while in her presence. "Oh fuck you, Gil." "No thanks, my night''s reserved by the elegantdy over there." Neji pointed at the giggling Da Vinci, while Ishtar finished feeding Jaguar the potion. "I don''t mind you joining, but I suppose the greatest artist will want some private time with what she is seeing on this throne." "Stop being so narcissistic, ugh, I thought you merged with a Heroic spirit?" Ishtar got up from the floor and looked at Neji with a frown. "Spoilers," Sisty said, a half-eaten apple in her hand that vanished into the Inventory and reappeared, full and uneaten. "The person Gilgamesh merged with happened to be just as equally narcissist." "That makes sense," Ishtar grumbled. "Still, fuck you. Utilizing those techniques that are meant for pleasure to rather cause pain. It pains me to see, as the Goddess of Sex." Neji was surprised she could tell he used those same techniques to inflict pleasure, just in a much different output. Then again, maybe it fell under her divine authority to know what techniques were used for pleasure and what was not. "Goddess of Sex?" Neji caught onto her line to try and bait her in as well. "So bold of you to im that. Shall we battle it out on the bed to try and see if I can take the masculine counterpart of that title?" Neji was pretty sure, if he beat her on the bed, he would get a Sex God divinity. Ishtar''s lips opened and closed, a barely visible blush appearing on her face before she finally opened her mouth to say something. "Master," however, Sisty interrupted Ishtar, looking at her while munching on an apple. "Didn''t you promise Lady Luck that you will control your smaller head? It''s just been five days, and counting Da Vinci it''s already two girls." "Ah, right, right¡­" Neji cleared his throat. "Sorry step-sis, I am on diet." "¡­." As his half-sister, Ishtar shook on her spot and red at the ground. To be humiliated like this¡­ ¨C Bang! A loud bang came from outside the pce, on the city below, as Jaguarman sat up with a yawn. "Yaw-¡­" Her eyes caught the form of Neji as she screamed. "AAAA! Demon God!" "Oy, is that your boss?" Ishtar quickly asked the frightened Goddess, while Neji was already floating from his seat. "It''s her, yes." With his face grim, Neji stopped at a window and looked down with his Tenseigan. "Tier 15¡­ Quetzalcoatl is here." The crazy Dragon, Aztec Pantheon''s Chief God, Quetzalcoatl was here faster than expected. ** ** ** If you wish to read chapters ahead of here, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 331: 331: Quetzalcoatl (2) Chapter 331: 331: Quetzalcoatl (2) Chapter 331: Quetzalcoatl (2) ¡ª The city of Uruk was one of the finest in Mesopotamia. The structures andyout of the city baffled even modern scientists. In essence, everything here was the peak of human creation. ¨C Bang! At this very moment, however, all these fine constructions were being brought to the ground by the Avenger ss Divine Spirit, Quetzalcoatl. Her fists were strong, enough that the south gate had fallen after a single punch from her. That alone took the lives of a dozen soldiers. She ran inside the city, kicking and punching anyone she came across¡ªwhile her idental touching of any building caused it to copse. That was a Tier-15 being, with her strength as her second primary stat. With her unruly, very udylike appearance, this Goddess seemed like a crazy woman who had too much power. "Quetzalcoatl!" Neji flew down from his pce up in the sky, frowning as he came flying. "Stop this ughter, now." Seeing the flying blondie, Quetzalcoatl seemed a little surprised. But her thin lips soon curled up, forming a sweet smile that radiated happiness. "Oh my, I was nearing my limit for today~" she said, recalling her self-limit to only kill 100 people a day. "I thought I wouldn''t get to kill you today, that I''ll have toe back tomorrow, but¡ªoh my¡ªI am pleasantly surprised!" Instantly, her thin smile turned wide, her sweet lips revealing the sharp teeth beneath, and she leaped into the air before Neji could evennd. Neji was Level 2021, with 89% of his powers sealed. In contrast, Quetzalcoatl was at the same tier as Juubi Madara. It''s no surprise to Neji that he failed to react, even whilst his eyes managed to see her movement, while she wrapped her legs around his head in a vice lock, and spun in the air twice before throwing Neji off the air. ¨C Bang! The ground cracked, creating a crater, and dust red upwards to blind everyone in the vicinity. "Your Highness-!" The civilians yelled in unison, and so did the Chaldean girls and Siduri who were running at the scene. "This outsider bitch¡­!" It was only Ishtar who did more than just yell; she stopped in the air, in her Boat of Heaven, and fired bullets ofser light at the Aztec Goddess who too had dropped to the ground. "Ara~" Quetzalcoatl moved like a dancing butterfly and dodged all the shots with no problem whatsoever. "Are you angry seeing him hurt?" "S-shut up, die!" "Ishtar, stop." Neji coughed from afar and stood back up, a wave of winding out of his body to clear the dust. "And Chief Goddess of Aztec, we are not enemies. I hope we can talk this through." Ishtar stopped shooting bolts of light, with her eyes twitching in restrained anger, while Quetzalcoatl kept grinning. "Usually, I would have charged right in and taken your head off¡ªbut sure, I will listen for a minute since you''re so... interesting." Quetzalcoatl''s golden eyes locked on Neji''s body. "What''s up with you? The smell of a magnificent dragon¡­" Quetzalcoatl wasn''t just a simple Dragon God; she was the God of Dragons. If in the rtive universe anybody could match Neji''s authority as a Dragon¡ªthe power that Hiashi Midoriya used to control other dragons with just a nce; something that had only grown stronger with Neji¡ªit would be this fellow. Moreover, when Neji was now weakened. So Quetzalcoatl quickly noticed his race. "I can say the same thing about you," Neji said with his eyes focusing on her strange appearance. "Were you supposed to have two bangs of ck hair? Seems like news to me." [1] "Oh my, just because you''re not a simple dragon, you''re disrespecting the prideful iconic sign of a Quetzalcoatl?" Quetzalcoatl''s expression suddenly went cold, and at the same time, her eyes shone bright golden while the sky behind her went dull in exchange. "Repent, Kneel Before Your King." "..." Neji looked behind him, awkwardly looking to find someone else, and then looked back at her. "You''re talking to me?" "¡­" Quetzalcoatl''s eyes lost their shine while her cold expression vanished and her previous flirtatious smile returned. "As I thought~ You''re weakened right now, yet my order doesn''t even work. How bothersome¡­" "Ah," Neji rubbed his chin. "Anyhow, ignore what I just said. I was saying earlier that we aren''t enemies. I know why you are doing this, this whole Three Goddess Alliance ordeal, and I think I might have a better offer for you." Quetzalcoatl smirked. "Oh my, I don''t think you do~ I am not in the mood to protect some humans, sweetie. I am here to-" "You''re here merely ''to have fun'', isn''t that correct?" Neji said, and the sudden interruption made her frown. "You''re an Avenger ss, yet I see no thirst for vengeance or any of that edgy stuff. Let''s see¡­ as a Goddess of Venus, with the authority of the sun, you consider dropping "the sun to burn it all" would be boring. At least, in this unknown world where none of your enemies are present." "You have quite the knowledge about this little me," Quetzalcoatl giggled sweetly. "Yet you don''t know about my hair?" "I told you to ignore what I said," Neji reminded. "Why must I?" Quetzalcoatl took a step forward, still smiling. "All Quetzalcoatl, once they grow strong enough, earn this color in parts of their hair. That''s a side of pride, a sign of strength, and you just disrespected it. ''Were you supposed to have two stripes of ck hair?'' you said as if I am not worthy of this?" "Hey calm down, I don''t even know what that meant until now," Neji grumbled. "No." As she approached Neji, a fiery aura started to boil up around the female dragon. "I am going to kill you~" Neji sighed, "I don''t think that''d be a good idea." "Oh, are you threatening me now?" Quetzalcoatl smiled. "How adorable." "Right," Neji sighed; a thin white aura started to swirl around him. "I was wishing I wouldn''t have to use this, but then you got mad for no apparent reason. Crazy bitch." The b-word seemed to be thest nail as Quetzalcoatl kicked the ground and rushed at Neji. This time, Neji could tell it wasn''t going to be a simple smackdown. Her hand was straightened and her nails were sharp, as she ran to swipe it across his neck and take his head down. "Goodbye~" "[Dragon Domain]" At thest moment, Neji activated his divinity. ¨C Shyuungg! A circr domain of inverted color spread from Neji''s body, spreading around in what seemed like slow motion, and it devoured everything in sight. Amidst everything, only Neji and Quetzalcoatl remained, with thetter pausing in the spot instead of continuing with her attack. ¨C Rooar! ¨C Grughh! ¨C Wy...am...I...ere?! Around the two, the terrain was luminous white, and images of countless white dragons shed across everything. Beneath the feet, over the head, and by the side of their body. It was as if they were standing inside a hologram projector. Except¡­ All those roaring, screaming, andining dragons were real. === Name: Dragon Domain Rank: Divinity Details: The user can summon a circr domain around him, and inside the domain the space will be twisted in a manner that countless white dragons from countless worlds will be connected to it, connected via the 4th dimension, the Limbo. Under the user''s control alone, the dragons will be ready to attack anyone inside the domain. Restriction: The opponent has to be another dragon, or at least a snake-type or lizard-type creature. === "Oh my," Quetzalcoatl looked as if she was in bliss. "So many¡­ dragons~" She moaned as she tried to hug the weirdly proportioned images, and failed to touch them as they existed in the fourth dimension. Clearly, this was a sure-to-win attack against most dragons, since they wouldn''t even be able to touch the other dragons, let alone damage them. Unless, well, they were Ryukyu who could kill people in another timeline. That''s why Neji hadn''t gone back to Jerusalem, since he was pretty sure Ryukyu will be able to destroy these dragons, if not the domain itself, with barely any effort. However, against Quetzalcoatl, this power was unbeatable. Didn''t she tell him to kneel earlier? If she wasn''t a God of Dragons, it would be her kneeling right now. But she was just fascinated by all these white dragons from all these different worlds. These dragons had different worlds in their background, such as modern worlds, sci-fi worlds, medieval worlds, Murim worlds, and so on. There were even humanoid dragons, with one purple-haired and purple-eyed female with thin red horns, that Neji failed to notice, looking at Neji with love-filled eyes, even as she was forced to obey him at this moment. Inside this domain, Neji was a God of Dragons beyond anything Quetzalcoatl could ever dream of. "Hey, you~" with her eyes shining in drunken fascination, Quetzalcoatl walked to Neji with her heart beating fast. It was that look on her face that had stopped Neji from attacking her from the start. "Come, let us get married¡ªwe two Dragon Gods should be together~ we''ll make love, we''ll have children, and we''ll live happily ever after¡­" Quetzalcoatl continued in a franctical voice. Neji realized there was more to this world than physical attacks. Even without wanting to, he had made all desire of battle from Quetzalcoatl vanish. In this domain, the target''s psychology too was at harm. Sadly, Neji didn''t have the luxury of keeping this technique up for long. He was weakened right now, so to use this technique at this extent was very Divinity depletive. The technique was going to cancel it out in seconds, and by then Neji wasn''t sure if the mental effect would stay on the female dragon. So, she had to go right now. "Sorry," Neji put a hand under her chin. "We will talk about thatter, alright? For now¡­ Kneel." With an authority-drivenmand, all the dragons inside the domain pulled Quetzalcoatl to her knees, and before long they all attacked her in a gang. Punches, stomps, dragon breaths, and so more all came hitting her from another dimension entirely. In a matter of seconds, as Neji canceled his Domain, the Chief Goddess of Aztec, the crazy Quetzalcoatly on the ground with her eyes white and her body roasted red. The battle had ended, with Neji copsing too on the side. ** ** ** [1] Basically, the two bangs hanging by her side aren''t blonde, but ck. It''s an easter egg that I doubt most here will get, but it will also be exinedter as a plot point. --Also, new week, so don''t forget to drop your votes!!! If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 332: 332: To Not Use it Just Against Any Dragon… Chapter 332: 332: To Not Use it Just Against Any Dragon¡­ Chapter 332: To Not Use it Just Against Any Dragon¡­ ¡ª What makes an enemy dangerous? Their overwhelming strength? Their unmatchable persistence? Or would it be their ability to overwhelm an opponent so much that, after the fight ends, the opponent will submit to them? Well, whether the third case really made an enemy dangerous or not. Whether it''s the opponent who is just mentally weak. Are up for a debate. It''s only the result that''s undeniably the truth. Neji had won. Against Quetzalcoatl. She, who had the power of a Tier 15 individual. Neji won against her by using a particrly crafty ability. After the fight, both of them had fallen unconscious. Neji woke up just a while before her. When she too woke up, he found that she hadn''t just submitted, but was willing to do a lot more. "Shall I call you my lord?" "Perhaps, will my liege suffice?" "If not, may I call you A~na~ta~?" The Aztec Chief God, Quetzalcoatl was a giggling mess as she stayed on her knees. ¡­Neji reckoned, perhaps he shouldn''t use this ability against just any dragon he came across. * * * The setting sun cast an orange glow over the ancient city of Uruk, on this fine evening. As the sun set, the sky turned a deep blue and the stars began to twinkle. Temple bells and the chanting of priests were heard in the distance as evening rituals were performed. The air was filled with the scent of cooking fires and the aroma of spices and incense. Music andughter filled the city as people gathered in homes and taverns to socialize. It was a vibrant evening full of the sights, sounds, and smells of ancient Mesopotamia. Amidst all this, a recent disaster that took dozens of lives, Quetzalcoatl, was kneeling in front of the King''s throne. "Oh my," Quetzalcoatl''s nose twitched and she put a finger on her chin. "What a sweet aroma¡­ Anata, may I go fetch some of that?" Neji sighed from his throne as he heard her gentle, seductive tone. It was too tempting¡­ But no, he had the promise to live up to. "First of all, no, you cannot go fetch that. That''s being cooked on the southern corner of the city. Where you caused havoc and killed people earlier." Neji said. "You can''t go there, they''ll be scared. You''re just weird to have smelled that scent from this far. Second," Neji continued. "You''re the defeated party. You''ll be punished for killing the civilians; after which you''ll apany me on my conquest to take down a strong foe. Stop acting so carefree." Quetzalcoatl tilted her head at that. As if she was confused about something. "Hm? I didn''t kill the civilians though?" She said, "I thought you''ll be able to tell with those eyes of yours?" Neji''s eyelids twitched as his Jogan activated to focus on the dead bodies. He blinked seeing that, indeed, their Status was floating above their heads. They were not dead yet. Their hearts weren''t beating and such, but they were alive. "Aha." "Yup~ I never kill. You said so yourself, I find it boring to just call upon a sun and throw it on my enemies. Otherwise, you would have been dead from the start¡ªand I would have missed my opportunity to see that lovely divinity~" "Right," Neji sighed. "Anyway. It seems they''ll wake up soon. I will send a message to their crying family members via telepathy. You will not be punished for that, but because of the emotional damage and also because I defeated you, you will still have to apany me on my conquest." "Of course, anata~ I''ll do whatever you tell me to do." "Alright, then. Shut up." Neji ordered and watched as she closed her mouth and just smiled. "How do you even know Japanese, by the way?" Neji asked as she kept smiling. She kept her mouth shut, as asked. "Don''t y with me. You can talk when I ask you a question." Her closed lips parted to reveal her sharp teeth as she shrugged her shoulders. "No idea~ It was just in my head when I appeared in this world. What about you? I didn''t know the King of Heroes was a Dragon? Such a fascinating one, no less." Around the room, the other girls were also present. Ishtar frowned upon hearing the question, while Fujimaru too paid attention. Fujimaru had used the Sage Seal on her neck earlier, when subduing Jaguarman. The result of that was a draconic transformation. So she and the others on the team knew that the current King was a dragon. They were sure it was the other soul who had merged with Gil who was a dragon. "Basically," Neji sent a packet of information into Quetzalcoatl''s head via the magic spell, [Telepathy]. He was bored exining the same thing over and over again. "That. The other soul just happened to be a fascinating dragon. I suppose why I am so fascinating is because I killed a horde of Gods not long after I first became a Dragon." Ishtar gave him a cold glint from the side upon hearing that. Remembering what Sisty had said earlier, she sighed in her head. ''I suppose that girl was on point.'' Ishtar thought, not sure if it was a good thing or not. The other girl, Sisty, was in a seat below the main throne''s staircase. She had a te of fruit in her hand, that she ate from. She had been eating since ever, trying out all kinds of things as if this was her first time eating. ''She said these two are too simr. She was right. They are both God Killers, too.'' "Mhm," Quetzalcoatl tilted her head with a finger on her lips. "It makes sense now. Anyhow, anata, the strong foe you mentioned. Who is that? I don''t think you''re particrly talking about Tiamat?" Tiamat. The mother of all life, the Goddess of Creation. Gods called her ''mother'' and the reason the Goddess Alliance was formed to begin with was that such a holy creature was the center of it all. By the formation of their alliance, the three Goddesses nned to awaken Tiamat. Namely, Gorgon nned to awaken her. "Also, you know about the current ''Tiamat'' right? That''s actually Gorgon, if you didn''t know. She is the person in charge who''ll awaken mother. I and Ereshkigal are just managing the sides. I am mostly just having fun, though~" In truth, the Three Goddess Alliance forbade the three participants from harming one another. That was all to it. When Quetzalcoatl said ''managing the sides'', she meant she was doing nothing at all. Along with Ereshkigal. The alliance was just there so that they didn''t halt Gorgon, who was doing all the work. Along with her child, her knight, who went by the name Enkidu. Enkidu. Gilgamesh''s only friend in the entire world, who was supposed to be dead. "By the way, about this Enkidu fellow." Quetzalcoatl said carefully. "I don''t think it''s your friend. I can''t exin, but my Wisdom makes me believe that it''s not the real deal." "I know. It''s a doppelganger." Neji said. The doppelganger. That would be ''Kingu''. It was a creation of Gorgon who was born within the broken body of Enkidu. Since Enkidu was just a magical android bot to its core, and it''s that core that was reced by Gorgon, the best way to describe this situation would be that Enkidu received a hardware update. Even though the software, the memories, were the same. The hardware made him act very differently. ''Maybe I can fix that. It should be as simple as removing corruption from the core, which is like a corrupted hard drive. Though I will have to think of how.'' Neji thought. Neji wasn''t Gilgamesh. He had no lingering feelings for this y creature. However, it was true that Neji had Gilgamesh''s memories, in their entirety. Neji''s first experience with Gilgamesh''s memories was like seeing a short movie. However, over time, the details of said memories began to ce themselves in his head. If he tried to recall a date, he clearly could. So, with the name Enkidu, he recalled some pleasant memories. He didn''t feel the emotions that must have been with the memories, most thankfully to Gamer''s Mind which didn''t want him to get absorbed in other people''s memories. However, even as an outsider, it was a sweet memory indeed. Now that he was Gilgamesh, and he will go down as Gil in this entire timeline, Neji supposed he should give himself a good ending if he had the chance. "Anata?" Suddenly, Quetzalcoatl''s voice rang out and brought him out of his daze. She wore a worried frown and inclined her head. "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have brought up that name." "It''s alright, don''t worry." Neji waved it off. "Rather, you just gave me a wonderful idea to try outter on. He stood up and waved his hand. "Now, shoo-! Go back to your rooms, or go roam the city. I don''t care. Leave me alone." All the girls in the hall exchanged nces before nodding. "Except you, my artistic friend." Neji pointed at Da Vinci who was just about to leave. "I thought we had a deal earlier?" Da Vinci stopped at her feet and turned around. "Oh. Yeah, that''s right." She smiled. "There was that. I thought it was scrapped due to all that happened today." "I don''t scrap my date nights, my painter dearest." Neji raised an arm as Da Vinci was pulled there, via a telekic force. Quetzalcoatl''s eyes sharpened with a frown, while Sisty asked if she could watch. Mash screeched with a blush, as Ishtar trembled on her spot. Neji ignored it all and snapped his finger to open a portal to his inventory. The inventory was now not only filled with items but had transformed into an enterable dimension. It was filled with the Treasury of Babylon. "I believe an artistic intercourse requires an artistic background." Neji said. and jumped into the portal. It closed right before anyone could slip in. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 333: 333: Inside the Gate of Babylon Chapter 333: 333: Inside the Gate of Babylon Chapter 333: Inside the Gate of Babylon ¡ª If you ask anyone, what''s Gilgamesh''s most popr power? A few would say it''s his Noble Phantasm, EA. However, most would admit that it''s his Gate. The Gate of Babylon. Throughout his life, Gilgamesh has been making a treasury for himself. This hobby of his stretched back to even before he met Enkidu, and has stuck to this date. Over his 50 years of life, he has gathered an unimaginable amount of material treasure. Making the Treasury of Babylon the biggest treasure mine of all time. From simple gold and diamonds to Noble Phantasms of many kinds. The treasury had everything. "Whoa." Neji entered this treasury for the very first time since bing the King of Heroes. Wrapped around his right arm, was the greatest genius humanity has ever seen. Leonardo Da Vinci. The woman who was busy leaving her name in all forms of art and literature, enough that she didn''t have time for marriage. In the era where she lived, that was a legendary achievement. [1] "Whoa is indeed an urate expression for this sight." Da Vinci said from his side. With his arm wrapped around her waist, she made herselffortable in his grasp and observed the scene ahead. The two of them were standing on top of a hill made of gold coins. Before their eyesy a terrain of endless treasures. The sky was a deep, dark red as if the very air was aze with a fiery light. Thendscape below was a veritable treasure trove, filled to the brim with countless riches. Gold glinted and glimmered in the glow of the red sky, reflecting the light back up into the darkness. It was a scene of extraordinary abundance and wealth, a true sight to behold. The gold stretched out endlessly in every direction, a never-ending sea of glittering treasure. It was as if this entire dimension was built upon a foundation of gold and all kinds of other jewels. With Neji''s J¨­gan active, he observed the area in a bird''s eye view. He was surprised by just how massive the treasury was. ''The things in my inventory are separated in another part of this ce. By a barrier of some kind. Everything is well-kept. Separated into presentable sections.'' Most major items had a separate barrier. For example, the best Noble Phantasm here¨C Ea¨C was treated differently than the best item in Neji''s inventory. Speaking of Ea, Da Vinci wowed. "That must be your iconic weapon? Ea." "Seems like it." On a straight line far from them, Neji and Vinci could see a ck-and-red color sword poking out of a tall hill of gold. It shone with luminous lights, more illuminated than any other Noble Phantasm in the area. Sword of Rupture, Ea. The most powerful Noble Phantasm contained in the Gate of Babylon and the pinnacle of all those used by Servants. The Gilgamesh before Neji took over, was of the Caster ss. That was because he had suppressed himself, willingly, to turn weak. He did so because he didn''t want humanity to rely upon him. Since they were slowly forgetting the Gods, Gilgamesh wanted them to forget about him too one day. So that humanity can sustain itself on its own. What did that mean? That meant that indeed Caster Gil was weak, however he still did have all the Noble Phantasms that he was known for. Except he couldn''t get them out due to his self-assigned weakness. Sadly, a bigger weakness currently applied to Neji. Due to the debuff. So he too couldn''t get EA out. Thankfully, after 54 days, the Debuff would end. Then, Neji will be a force that nobody would be willing to face. Not even the likes of Tiamat and Goetia. "...What is that ominous thing?" Da Vinci suddenly asked. Her finger was pointed to the opposite side of the terrain than where Ea was located. In that ce, a dark red ominous glow illuminated everything. Coming from a sword of white and red color that was floating in the air. That thing both looked and felt very gorgeous yet eerie. Even from here, that was miles away. That''s right. If Ea was the strongest possession of the Gate of Babylon, that thing over there was the strongest item inside Neji''s Inventory. The Status Cutter. Created from the soul of the Primordial God, that was certainly one of the strongest items in the entire Omniverse, let alone this small dimension. It was the only thing that Neji hade across that his [Observe] didn''t work on. Due to that, he didn''t know much about it. Yet, he could easily feel just how strong that thing was even against enemies who weren''t The Gamer. "It''s nothing," Neji waved it off. He wasn''t willing to talk about that. "It''s better we ignore it." Da Vinci clearly was curious, but she gave an easy nod hearing him. The couple chatted for the next few hours as they observed the area. Neji flew around with her, his hand around her waist to keep her closer to his body. At one point he learned that Vinci was a woman, even when she was alive. Contrary to his first assumption that the Throne of Heroes genderbent her, just as it was the case with Artoria (King Arthur). Chatting about their history, with Neji revealing a bit about his true self, they checked the ce out from one corner to another. Neji showed her the ham-axe of Prime Thor, the Stormbreaker. At this point, he was bragging a little, but Da Vinci clearly didn''t mind. She was rather absorbed in all these fine artifacts, which too appeared to be arts in her eyes, and the stories behind obtaining them interested her just as much. A few hourster, they finished reviewing the area. Neji wasn''t just showing off until now, he was getting familiar with the NPs here. He couldn''t get the weapons out, and even though he thought of some ways to cheat and take them out either way, he knew he didn''t have the power to use them at the moment. So there was no point. Yet, Neji found it better to get familiar with the Noble Phantasms'' powers and description. So that he could take them out when he was unsealed. At this point, they were finally done. At this moment, they stood in front of arge, round bed. It too was a Noble Phantasm. [The bed of a Forgotten Goddess of Sex] "You remember why we came here, right?" "I nearly forgot." The main dish for Vinci''s eyes was yet to be presented. ** ** ** [1] As Fate is weird on the genderbent part, I am just making this Vinci a woman from the get-go. Click this paragraph for a Vinci image. If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 334: 334: The Fusion of Two Arts (**) Chapter 334: 334: The Fusion of Two Arts (**) Chapter 334: The Fusion of Two Arts (**) ¡ª Neji read the name of the bed in his head, amused at the finding of such an artifact. He decided not to tell Vinci about it as he squeezed her by the waist. "You remember why we came here, right?" "I nearly forgot." Vinci replied to his question in a flirty tone. She had begun to lose her initial stiffness around him in the past hours. "I have seen a lot today, right? Yet, you are still the most artistic thing in this ce." She grabbed Neji by his arms and gently pushed him down on the bed. His back hit the soft bed, and she hopped to his side. "Stay like this¡­ I want to check you out first." She said as she cleared her throat. A small blush appeared on her face, it was clear that she had never done this. Due to how little Gil wore (that Neji didn''t change), his body was mostly open to see from the get-go. So Vinci didn''t have to undress him. "Um," Da Vinci hesitated. "Can you let loose whatever sealing you use to lower your charm? Like with Ishtar." "Sure. I''ll unseal it slowly. Just tell me if it bes unbearable. An artistic mind may be more affected than normal." Da Vinci nodded, as Neji started to increase his CHA points slowly. The process was a simple matter of bringing the Status Page in front of his eyes, and then focusing on the [^] icon beside CHA. Vinci leaned over to stare at his abs. Her eyes trembled like fine wine as they watched the process of Neji''s abs growing refined. It looked more urate and more symmetrical. More perfect. That didn''t make sense. The subtle changes were a mind-numbing experience for Vinci. How could this be? It looked so perfect as it was, yet it grew more perfect every second. What was this? How could something like this bypass her eye? At one point, a trail of blood dripped down her nose. "Ah!" Vinci tried to catch the blood with her hand. She didn''t want her filthy blood to fall on the fine art beneath her face. However, her hands were too slow. A drop of blood fell to fill Neji''s navel. A feeling of self-shame washed over Vinci. However, that feeling was overwhelmed by the sense of shock and bewitchment. Her mind overclocked and the scene from a moment ago rewinded in her head. The scene of a drop of blood falling to his navel, how it bounced, and how it wavered. How his muscles flinched at the sudden feel of the liquid. "...Gorgeous." ''Weird bitch.'' Da Vinci eximed in pure fascination, as Neji chuckled in his head. "I stopped unsealing it, by the way. You are having a nosebleed." "Ah. Yes. S-sorry." The usually calm and genius Vinci wasn''t here. At this moment, she was just a little artist. Grateful and fascinated by the sight in front of her. "Um," She hesitated and looked up to meet his eyes. However, looking into his eyes was not a good idea. "Ah¡­ oh my god." Vinci''s breath was caught in the back of her throat. "Those eyes¡­ oh my god." Two drops of both once again trailed down her nose. This was too much for her. Neji quickly lowered his CHA and got up. He gently grabbed her by the shoulders and smiled awkwardly. "I think we should stop¡­? It''s kinda awkward." "How are you so perfect?" "Ah¡­" "Answer me¡­ please¡­ how is this real?" She clung to him. She pushed her body to his and asked pleadingly. "Just what are you?" Neji cleared his throat in awkward shyness. It was his first time being asked such weird questions. He didn''t have to keep his CHA low most of the time in the Naruto world, since he only reached ''too much'' level at the end of that world. But in this world? These sorts of reactions weren''t good. Vinci was Mid-Tier-7, too. Yet she was in that state. Then again, she was probably a special case. This reminded him of stories from different mythologies where a human saw a God for the first time. Weird thing was, she was turning him on. This weird ass bitch happened to kick on a kink he didn''t know he had. "What am I?" Neji wrapped one hand around her waist. His other hand grabbed her by the chin and made her look into his eyes. He had lowered his CHA just enough that she didn''t bleed this time. "I have many identities, at this point. But does any of that matter now? For now, I am just the King that you''re going to spend this night with." Without waiting for her to react, Neji gently sealed her lips with his. His tongue slipped into her mouth, and [Zapped] her tongue with electricity. "Mhmmm~!" Her body wiggled under his arms at the sudden shock. She moaned in his mouth. While still maintaining the kiss, Neji pushed her down on her back. He was above her now and had one of his hands slip down her outfit. It felt her slim waist, sending jolts of pleasure to her brain with the Touch of Nirvana. "Nghnn~" Neji''s hand moved up from her waist and cupped herrge breasts. She flinched at his grasp just as his fingers pinched her nipples. Jerking upwards, Vinci''s body lost its stiff nature. She rxed and began to kiss him back. The kiss ended soon and Neji stood on his knees between her knees. A smile bloomed on his face as he looked down at her blushing face. Leonardo Da Vinci. She "designed" a perfect body for herself, in the name of Mona Lisa. That''s what her current form was. Neji was rather interested in checking out the most perfect female body of the 16th century. "I love seeing those muscles move. Those fine details¡­" "I love you saying cute stuff while blushing." "¡­" Vinci blushed harder. If it was for this piece of art, her asexuality truly ceased to exist. "It''s the truth. Who would have thought you''d be this cute in bed?" Neji leaned over to seal her lips before she could answer. This time his hands move to grab her clothes, and teleport those away. As this was his inventory, he could teleport stuff from one ce to another without using any mana. When the kiss ended, Vinciid naked. She didn''t try to hide her body, despite her shyness. Why would she? She was proud of her own work. The perfectionism of the Mona Lisa was never properly caught by the brush and color of the painting. Neji had to admit. Indeed, she deserved to be called ''perfect''. "Cute¡­ Hot¡­ Beautiful." Neji recited as he slowly rose up between her legs, while his eyes checked her out. "I can say the same for you. Cute. Hot. Beautiful." "Oh my, you think I am cute?" Neji spoke as he started to take off his clothes. Since she liked his muscles moving, he didn''t just teleport his clothes. He moved to take off his blue shirt. Her eyes trembled like oil as she watched his arms move and take off his shirt. The next scene, another trail of blood came off her nose when Neji took off his Crown. That freed his silver hair, and as he shook his head to move his hair, her blood flow increased. "Minor Heal." Neji chanted, smiling a little, as he looked down on her blood vanishing. "Love, don''t bleed from there. Let''s get into it." Neji''s pants teleported off to the side. He was too hard to take it off. Just then, Vinci''s eyes widened and anotherrger blood flow erupted on her nose when she took the entire form of his manhood. "T-tha-that-" Neji didn''t allow her to stare too much. It wouldn''t be good if she drew his dick everywhere starting from tomorrow. He grabbed her legs, and gently pushed inside. ¡­What happens, when perfection meets perfection? "Ahhnng~ I-it slid right in~!" Neji''s cock shoved right into her. The tightness was just enough for him to go in right away. Yet, the resistance was just enough for him to release a groan right when she moaned. Neji leaned over to bite down on her neck, and she groaned in pain that soon turned into pleasure thanks to Touch of Nirvana. Her hands came up to wrap around his back, while his waist raised up beforeing down. With a m, his cock traveled to her cunt and hit the outline of her womb. "Ak-" It was a weird feeling for Vinci, as smart as she was, to feel pleasure in ce of pain. It was her feminine instincts that gave in and a sweet moan left her lips. Thrust after thrust came greeting her womb, her body shivering and shaking in pure pleasure. Perhaps being so mentally calcting was a bad thing here, as she could feel every millimeter of his cock that caused her unimaginable pleasure. Pleasure that started to overwhelm her mind. "S-slow down?! I can''t process all this~" She begged, her hand pping on his back, while he continued moving. As if amused by her feeble tries, Neji wrapped his hands around her ass and picked her up. He floated up to stand on the bed. With her hanging from his neck, his hands feeling her soft butt cheeks, Neji began to thrust away. Not that he had stopped once. "Mmh¡­" "Nghnn~" "G-God, s-slow- ahn~" It wasn''t enough. Her pleadings weren''t enough. She was at his mercy, and once she fully came to ept that¡­ her pleasure seemed to spike up. It felt better, weirdly. Soon, she began to ask for more. Vinci embraced a man, for the first time in both her lifetimes. For the first time, she let herself loose in sensual pleasure. For the first time, she felt mind bulging pleasure overwhelm her body and make her body submit. "Yess!" With saliva trailing down her tongue, Vinci kissed him. Her teeth bit on his lips, his perfect tasty lower lip, and she sucked on his upper one. Neji put an end to her y, and kissed her deeply. His hand moved to spank her hard, and it was then when her womanly nature reached its peak. Her flesh clenched against his hard rod, and she reached an orgasm that she had never got the chance to reach in her lifetime. "Ahhhhhhn~! I love it!" Weirdly, music started to y in this dimension, most possibly reacting to Neji''s emotions, as the two epitomes of men and women continued making love. That was one long night. For both of them. ** ** ** Master4thWall: After this chapter, who''s the artist and who''s the art? ???? Don''t forget to vote, it''s a new week :( we have been out of top ranks for too long. If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 335: 335: The Approaching Threat Chapter 335: 335: The Approaching Threat Chapter 335: The Approaching Threat ¡ª "Mm, that was interesting to watch." Sitting with her legs crossed on top of the chair, Sisty said while eating a sort of spicy food popr in this era. "Even though they don''t know each other well, and thereforeck much emotion for one another, their bodies don''t care. Both bodies just clicked due to how perfect they were." "¡­" "I''ll say, Master''s body is superior though. As it was perfected by the universal humanoid standard. Even Abstracts find him perfect. While Da Vinci was made perfect by herself, a human, back in the 16th Century. Since that time, body preference has changed a lot. So it can''t be said to be perfect by everyone." "¡­" "Atst, on the subject of whom I like the most, it''s obviously-" Sisty was interrupted before she could exin her third point. By a flirtatious voice on the verge of breaking. "My dear, you who look so much like anata, why don''t you shut up? You are being very annoying right now." Quetzalcoatl was smiling, but a murderous glint was in her eyes. Her smile red at Sisty and said. Sisty was stunned hearing her. "What the fuck? You''re very rude. I can be annoying or mind-bogglingly frustrating for that matter, neither should bother you. It''s none of your business. Fuck you. Why are you even in here when the others left? I am selfmentating, don''t interrupt me." Quetzalcoatl''s smile vanished. "Ara, aren''t you looking to die?" Sisty scoffed at that, smirking a little. "Die? Little Goddess, I am immortal. And I am saying that in a sense you can''t evenprehend. I am-" A circr, quivering breath of sma left the blonde dragon''s mouth,nding where Sisty was sitting. A massive hole burned into the structure of the entire building, starting from the seat that was the impact point. When the beam ended, however, Quetzalcoatl was left stunned. Sisty still sat on her spot, floating now since the chair had vanished, and was still eating. Neither she nor her food was damaged even a little. "Overdramatically theatrical, won''t you agree?" Sisty asked, after just having used Kamui. "Keep trying and you''ll make Master mad when hees out." Quetzalcoatl''s eyes sharpened as she took a battle stance. She was just about to rush off to a rxed Sisty, who was seemingly nning to stay untouchable to the end. But before the one-sided battle could start, a golden portal opened up near the throne. ¨C Shroomm~ From within the portal, Neji walked out while blinking with Vinci''s waist wrapped by his arm. Neji paused in his spot and looked at the destruction with a growing frown. "You two¡­" He looked toward the only two people in the room. Sisty and Quetzalcoatl. Based on their position around the destruction, it didn''t take a second for Neji to deduce what had happened here. "Ugh." Sometimes he wished he still had the quirk, [Overhaul]. Such measly damage could be easily fixed with that quirk. "Go fix it. Just like you destroyed it. Use Earth Magic to fix it. You have two hours." Sisty shrugged and looked at Quetzalcoatl. "Go, shoo, shoo, little dragon. Go and do your job." "Sisty," Sisty called her with a frown. "Huh?" "I was talking to you too. Stop adapting to Gilgamesh''s personality and fix your own issues." "...." Sisty groaned and dropped her feet to the ground. While Quetzalcoatl smirked. She had forgotten why she was even waiting for Neji toe out. "I really want to see," Sisty gave Quetzalcoatl a dirty look before turning to face the hole in the building. "How will the little dragon react to Rumi? It''ll be a very fun watch." Their personalities were different, yet there were simrities. They were both muscr dominant women, at its base. So Sisty was curious to find out about their interactions. In the meantime, hearing her Quetzalcoatl looked confused and curious. While Vinci too looked interested. Only Neji sweated a little when he realized the depth behind her words. ''Not good.'' With that, Rumi''s arrival was also very near. It had already been three days since their talk. Speaking of that, Neji needed to be quick. He had to deal with the case of both Ereshkignd Ozymandias simultaneously. So that he could free his Ryukyu as soon as possible. So that, she can regain her true self from under the mask she was wearing. The mask of a King. * * * The Lion King. Goddess Rhongomyniad sat on her throne with her hands resting on the armrest. Her posture was straight, almost robotic, as she wore an equally mechanical expression. In front of the throne were her Knights of the Round Table, kneeling and waiting for her to speak. "The Knight Bedivere whom you speak of, the one whom you imed to have betrayed me¡­" The Lion King started speaking, her voicecking any emotion whatsoever. "Who is he, really? I don''t recall ever seeing him before." That was a question the Round Table hadn''t thought they would hear from her. After all, Knight Bedivere was the most trusted knight of the Lion King. "...I don''t think you need to worry about that person, father." To reply to that question before any other, was the King''s daughter. The battle princess Mordred. With her head raised to look at the King''s face, she too was a knight of the Round Table. [Image Here] "If you can''t remember who that is, then it means that person is not worthy to exist. If you allow me, I''ll hunt him down right now. I will erase him from the face of history." A few of the other knights frowned upon hearing that but said nothing. That day at the Holy Selection, something that nobody had expected happened. First, a Divine Spirit appeared out of the blue. That person who had caused a great load ofmotion, which didn''t end even after the Lion King annihted him. Another person, a female this time, had appeared not long afterward. She caused a lot greater havoc and even battled Sir Gawain with not much difficulty. Atst, she fled with a single pair of mother and son. Left perplexed, Sir Gawain still had more trouble to deal with. Another white-haired fellow, Knight Bedivere, appeared to cause more trouble and leave the selection with a lot of people. Agravain, the schemer knight, looked up next and spoke in a slow voice. "I think the three of them belong to the same group, given their trademark white hair. In fact, the first man and woman had blue eyes too. Though Sir Bedivere had eyes of green color, as we knew." After a short silence, that he used to exchange nces and understand people agreed with him, Sir Agravain continued. "Such a coup hasn''t happened before. For it to happen all of a sudden, and with all three participants coincidentally having white hair¡­ I believe they are part of the same group." Sir Agravain finished, and the Lion King continued sitting in silence. Mordred couldn''t wait for more. When the silencested for a minute, she asked with a haughty voice. "If you permit me, father, I can begin searching for Bedivere. The other white-haired man was killed by you, but the woman escaped via space-time magic. So the only way to track down their group would be to go after Sir Bedivere." Unlike her prior silence, which was a little eerie, the King parted her lips to speak. "The Divine Spirit from before isn''t dead." The Knights frowned upon hearing that. He wasn''t dead? How could that be possible? That guy was clearly hit by the King''s light beam, and his body had gotten obliterated. "The body that I killed was a mere extension of his true self. I only realized that after he perished. The fake body was created by mana, and that mana traveled at the speed of light to leave Jerusalem and to Uruk nearby." The frowns of the Knights deepened. "Uruk?" "The city of Gilgamesh." "¡­! That guy from before! Thinking back, was he the King Gilgamesh?!" They quickly reached a conclusion. It made sense why suddenly such a coup had happened. It was due to the force that was King Gilgamesh. He was trying to oppose Camelot! However, that''s the weird part. How did Gilgameshe here? How did Uruk exist here? This dimension should only have Judah in it. This wasn''t aplete world; it was just a single country in the entire dimension. The knights stayed silent, looked up at the Lion King, and waited for her to speak. The Lion King raised her head to look at the far window straight to her throne. Her eyes focused on the sky as she spoke. "Judah was teleported. It was brought to thisplete world. This¡­ ''Singrity'' isn''t on the verge of destruction any longer, due to being located in a stable dimension. In thisplete universe." If that was the case¡­ then the Holy Selection didn''t have any point behind it. The reason for all that, to begin with, was to reserve a part of humanity in the flying tower that was beneath the Holy City. Because the dimension would soon crumble, and only this tower will survive. However, if Jerusalem existed in a stable dimension, there was no point in continuing to collect human subjects via the Holy Selection. The knights exchanged nces and gulped lightly. Should they offer up that opportunity to the King? None of them were entirely alright with the Holy Selection and its result. So if they could finally change it¡­ Before they could decide on that, the Lion King continued speaking. "However, I can¡­ see a greater threat. Beast II, Tiamat. She will emerge in the near future. I can possibly stop her, but it''s not guaranteed. So we will not take the chance. We will not stop the Holy Selection." The knights immediately nodded. It was their foolishness to think their King hadn''t thought of this already. "As for going after that Bedivere fellow," The Lion King stood up as she looked at her child, Mordred. "There is no need. Instead, you are going to Uruk. My child Morded, you take Knight Tristain and Knight Lancelot along with some soldiers, and rush to Uruk. As my Future Sight says Tiamat appears in Uruk, I believe there is one chance to stop her from emerging at all. And that is," There was a short pause. "To destroy Uruk in its entirety. Mordred, I bestow upon you the order to destroy Uruk to stop the venture of Tiamat. Therefore, freeing this chained world from the hands of absolute destruction." While the other Knights nodded with serious expressions, Morded nodded with a huge grin blooming on her face. "Uruk," She said as she stood up, with a hand over her chest. "Father, I promise. Uruk will be destroyed. Along with its King, Gilgamesh." The morning sun shone brightly from the skies beyond the windows. The rays cast a holy glow on the throne room, as the Goddess Rhongomyniad and her shadows stared silently at each other. For some inexplicable reason, the cold and emotionless Goddess Rhongomyniad''s heart tingled¡­ just a little. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 336: 336: A Quest of Great Prominence Chapter 336: 336: A Quest of Great Prominence Chapter 336: A Quest of Great Prominence ¡ª Putting aside Da Vinci, Neji was halfway done with his immediate goal. Which was to subdue the three Goddesses. Though he was only after two of the three goddesses; Gorgon was an enemy who would be dealt with likewise. Only Quetzalcoatl and Ereshkigal are the ones whom Neji was after. The former was already caught, too. "Speaking of, Sisty, shouldn''t I have got a quest for that? I subdued a Tier 15 dragon goddess, who is also one of my targets." Standing by arge window and looking outside, Neji asked Sisty who was busy fixing the pce behind him. "Ah right," Sisty paused in her spot and blinked. "I forgot to show you. A quest dide, but since you were already down and fighting I didn''t want to distract you. After that, I forgot to remind you." "¡­." Neji turned around to look at her dryly. "I am thankful that you didn''t pop that up when I was fighting but did you really forget to mention it after? What got you so busy? Hey, are you cking right now? Should I just send you back to my head?" "¡­." Sisty had no excuse and apologized. "Sorry, I will be careful next time. Don''t worry, as Quetzalcoatl has been defeated, the Quest has beenpleted anyway. So you will get the reward. Here you go." With a snap of her finger, a hologram panel popped up in front of Neji''s eyes. === Quest: The Chief Goddess of the Aztec Pantheon, Quetzalcoatl, has attacked your Kingdom. How will you deal with her? Main Objective: Stop Quetzalcoatl before she earns 100 kills. Bonus Objective 1: Defeat Quetzalcoatl, no matter if alone, teaming up or cheating. Bonus Objective 2: There can only be one Lion in the pack, the others are just lionesses. Dominate Quetzalcoatlpletely and prove to her who the superior Dragon is. Main Objective Reward: [10 Levels], 20x HP Potions, 30x Mana Potions, 50x Stamina Potions. Bonus Objective 1 Reward: [40 Levels]. The Sub-ss [Caster] will be evolved to [Lumomancer]. Bonus Objective 2 Reward: [100 Levels]. Your existing Divinity, the [Dragon Icon] will triple in its stat boosts and also lose the debuff it''s under! === A whopping 150 levels¡­ That was 7% of his initial 2000 Levels, the base of the debuff. So right now, he was only 82% debuffedpared to after the 4th Great Ninja War. He even earned 171 Levels aftering here, so he wasn''t doing that bad. "Hah, wait," Neji smiled weirdly. "Nah. ''Only 82%''? ''That bad''? Why am I thinking like that?" Fuck, this was affecting him in a bad way. He was too optimistic. After all, he shouldn''t have been nerfed, to begin with¡­! If not for that, he might have reunited with Ryukyu by now. Sighing, he decided to ignore it. No point in crying over spilled milk. Neji intentionally avoided the 2nd reward and moved to the 3rd reward. That was very interesting too. The Divinity [Dragon Icon] was something he earned in the Naruto world upon reaching level 500. All of his divinities were under debuff too, however the reward said the debuff would be lifted for this. It was a natural reward, having dominated a God of Dragons. However, it was three times more efficient too. That was a little surprising. === Divinity: Dragon Icon Source: Reaching Level 500 Details: There are beings in this world who are born as the personification of abstract concepts¡ªcalled the Abstract Beings. These abstract concepts, and any concepts in general, have a peculiar weight to their existence. A few very capable individuals can connect to these concepts despite not being born as it. The "Dragon Icon" is a power that is connected to the concept of what a dragon is and should be in essence, allowing the bearers of this icon the many powers and authorities of a dragon (beyond what they own already). Current Effects: (1) Strength of a Dragon. [+1500 STR] (2) Wisdom of a Dragon. [+1500 WIS] (3) Wrath of a Dragon. [+1500 DEX] === Now, this was a power spike, indeed. As he was under 90% debuff before, that meant the initial 500 Stats were only worth 50 Stats. So it was a 1450 stats spike! Neji smiled and rubbed the back of his head. "Hey, I feel a little rxed all of a sudden. Technically the reward was already given when Ipleted the Quest, but actually knowing the effects is different." Each of Neji''s stats, on average, was in the 7000s right now. Due to the debuff, it was around 700. So a spike of 1500 in the main three stats was something to be cheerful about. He was more than just twice as strong before the Quetzalcoatl fight. Though he had long passed this threshold of strength, it felt good to grow like this. Finally, it was time to check the thing that interested him the most. "The Caster Sub-ss that I got from Gil just evolved. Sisty, exin to me the ss [Lumomancer]." "Sure," Sisty nodded and a page popped up before his eyes. === You are growing darkness, thanks to your Voidmancer ss. At the same time, you are one with the Yin-Yang Release, which is a different but simr application to Darkness and Light. Now, you have defeated a Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Venus. That, and also have another subordinate of simr Venus and Light divinity, Goddess Ishtar. With all these achievements, it''s about time you bnce your Yin-Yang Release with its main form. In both opposition and assistance to your Voidmancer ss, the father of Light/Sr/Ster/White-Hole Magic, the Lumomancer Subss is born¡­.! However, do not let the word ''Sub'' confuse you with this being weaker. Though the Voidmancer was made with the soul of the Primordial, and the Lumomancer was born from mere achievements, it''s not a lower ss. Due to the rivaling yet assisting nature between light and darkness, the Lumomancer is a ss that can match the Voidmancer¡­! Such is only possible due to the Gamer System''s innate nature to keep its user ''Perfect'', so Void can''t be the only prominent thing in your existence. Congrattions, Light and Darkness have achieved harmony within you, you are one step ahead toprehending your ''Tale''! *[Note]: The ss cannot work as of yet. Sadly, if the ss is assigned right now, the Debuff will break entirely¡­! As that will hinder the goal of the Grail to hide the Gamer''s location from the Prime Gods. === Neji couldn''t stop smiling. Sure, he couldn''t use it as of yet, but it was like waiting to eat a fine meal as it cooked before your eyes. He couldn''t not be excited! As for it being as powerful as the Voidmancer ss, it made sense to him. The Gamer System''s obsession with ''perfection'' was enough for his CHA to not get affected by the Holy Grail''s effect. So something wasn''t impossible. After all, the creator of the System was by beings who were beyond omnipotence. But seriously, he couldn''t wait. When Voidmancer was first gained, it leveled up to Level 2 right away. That happened because Neji was Level 290 back then, and one ss Level was equal to one hundred main levels. So, as he was Level 2171 right now, he was sure the Lumomancer ss will be Level 21,ing 22 Skills, if he had unblocked it now. Just as Neji was getting more excited, a message popped before his eyes. [The Will of the Omniverse is curious to see what a fusion between the Voidborn and Lightborn will be, once you master both sses¡­!] Neji blinked. Was the Omniverse''s Will still watching him? Speaking of, what was it anyway? He needed to ask Loli Luck about it someday. Also, a Lightborn. Neji called a line from his Voidmancer page. ```Once the ss is Mastered, the Gamer will have all the abilities of a Voidborn.``` So the same must be for Lumomancer, right? Neji was looking forward to it. Neji smiled at the air. "Thank you for looking after me. I too am excited to see what that will give me." Neji now had another goal other than saving his girls. Level 10000. If he were to reach that level, both his sses will be Level 100s. That''s most likely the requirement to master a ss. So, that''s when he should be enough to free Luck from her confinement. That''s when he should be strong enough to go toe-to-toe against the strongest of creatures. The Prime Gods. Suddenly, the future seemed a little clearer ahead of him. Neji felt relieved and more confident than ever. He could only imagine how he would feel when he unlocked the ss. "Wait a second," Neji looked down at his chest. "Fate. Is this her doing?" She said her blessing will help him in ways that he couldn''t imagine. She mentioned that the first Gamer too had Light and Darkness powers. So was it for her help that he attained this? So that his chances of survival increased, with an additional power? Neji clenched his fist and looked up at the sky. "I don''t know if you''re watching this, but hey, I am different from the First. His Void ss was from Oblivion, so his Light ss should have been of the same rank. But mine derive from the Primordial God. Both sses do." Neji went silent for a bit, before smiling. "So, arge part of me believes that history will not repeat itself." A quest that he thought will be normal¡ªa day that he assumed will start in the usual manner¡ªturned out to be one that will change his life forever. ¡­. "Seriously Sisty, how could you not tell me this right away?!" "I-I am sorry!" ** ** ** Master4thWall: Neji is growing, and the growth isn''t just against the debuff! For some who had been confused as to why the Gamer System is truly considered so dangerous¡ªthis is the answer. It created a counter(?) to a ss made from the Primordia''s soul, with no difficulty at all. However, will that be enough to match the Primordial Wife who is after him this time? Continue following The Cursed Gamer to find out! If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 337: 337: Three Missions at Once Chapter 337: 337: Three Missions at Once Chapter 337: Three Missions at Once ¡ª Ushiwakamaru was a militarymander from Japan''s Heian period. Earning countless achievements in her name, she was a brave warrior who went down in history as a legend. Enough that she became a Servant after death. It was a sunny morning today in this ancient city of Uruk. The air was warm and dry, with clear blue skies overhead. The sun shone brightly, casting shadows on the city''s wall, y brick buildings and streets. However, the usually bustling street was silent and everyone was rather focused on the countless bodies of their King who floated over the wall. One such person was Ushiwakamaru who too observed the King of Uruk as he waited for the Demonic Beasts who were rushing towards this ce. She was lucky enough to climb a tower and see him in action from above. Last time, this strong man massacred all the iing monsters in a mere minute. Ushiwakamaru had not been able to sleep properly that night, too shaken by the sight she had witnessed. Yet, she was here again today to see him massacre the monsters again. Because she knew it would be a huge pity if she missed the battles this man partook in. She had seen nothing like him in either of her lives. This time the girl who went by the name ''Sisty'' wasn''t there. ording to the rumors that Ushiwakamaru heard, that girl was grounded for doing careless damage to the pce. So Ushiwakamaru thought the fight today mayst a bit longer than yesterday. "They are here," Ushiwakamaru heard the King say, and the clones floating alongside him prepared for battle. "Let''s start. I am going to use my new Void skill." The King muttered something that Ushiwakamaru didn''t understand. What was he up to? Regardless of the answer, the enemy forces were approaching. There were thousands of demonic beasts, running behind one another, and all rushing towards the walls of the city. As seconds passed, they approached closer. The mindless beasts craving for blood, all rushed toward their death. Quetzalcoatl, Ishtar, Jaguarman, and the three Chaldean girls were present nearby. They had heard the rumors fromst time, so they were interested in seeing what he was really capable of. All the Kings raised their fingers at different points on the battlefield. There were ten of them, and a small ck orb rushed from all their fingertips. When the orb of energy stopped at one spot on the battlefield, everything around it seemed to slow down in time for a second. Then, ck holes appeared. ¨C Chichungggg! With gravitational pull irresistible, the ten holes in space and time called upon everything near it by a ten-meter radius. One moment the demonic beasts were rushing towards the wall, and in the next moment they ceased to exist as the ck holes pulled them and tore them apart into atoms invisible to the naked eye. The battlefield was clear. Three seconds had passed. * * * [Ding! You have earned a lot of experience points!] [You have leveled up!] [You have leveled¡­!] [You have¡­!] [...!] [You have leveled up 24 times!] [You have reached Level 2200!] [Your debuff has been weakened to 80%!] [Due to you crossing a hundred in levels, you have earned your 23rd Voidmancer skill.] "Alright. It''s going very well." Neji was satisfied with the result. This skill he just used was his 22nd Voidmancer skill; one that he earned from reaching Level 2100 from the Quetzalcoatl quest. The description alone sounded strong, but the effect in real-life was mind blogging. [Void Singrity: The ability to create a space-time singrity, a point in space-time where gravity bes infinite. This can cause massive destruction by sucking and crushing everything within 10 meters of its vicinity.] That was the skill. On top of that, he just earned another skill from reaching the 2200 Level. With a mental thought, a golden hologram skill page popped before his eyes. [Void Nova: The ability to release a massive burst of void energy that can vaporize everything in its path.] Neji smiled in satisfaction once again. "This thing''s finally giving me good attack powers." "Anata~!" Suddenly, a flirtatious voice called from afar. Neji turned around to find Quetzalcoatl rushing towards him from the air, as she had kicked the ground. The weird blonde womannded right on Neji''s chest, as she hugged him, and took a deep sniff of his nape. "My anata''s so strong. Why didn''t you use this against me? Kya, did you not want to hurt me~?" Neji was pretty sure her sturdy body would have been fine if he used this attack on her. Not that he even had this technique back then. Neji held back from hugging her back, to not lose control and get a feel of her butt, and gently pushed her back. "Let''s go with that. Anyhow, let us return to the pce. I have to discuss the next stage of our n." Neji said and watched her pout hard. Crossing her arms, and looking away. This time she wasn''t pretending, Neji noted. It was natural to be annoyed since he was pushing her back every time she approached him. "Ugh," Neji sighed and pulled her closer to him by the waist. "Let''s wait until I regain my full power, alright? I''m afraid I might embarrass myself against you if we engage in ''that'' right now." Quetzalcoatl was a little surprised when he pulled her by the waist, and her previous pout was reced with a small smile hearing him. "Mhm~ But you don''t have to keep pushing me away, you know? We can still be in touch and all that, right?" Nope. She might get too horny and forcefully bring him to a room. Neji ought to keep a little distance from her. "Alright, sure." Neji lied. "I will think about it." Honestly, she was just his type. A toned body and a flirtatious personality that said that she was just ying. A part of him just wanted to bend her over and stop her little y, he wanted to make her moan like a lost bitch. But that part had to wait for a bit longer than that. He couldn''t waste time fucking too much when he had other things to do. "¡­Right. Back to the pce, please." Neji sighed in his head and decided to leave. Since it hade to this anyway, he decided to bring Quetzalcoatl on a princess carry and flew to the pce with her. It was weird how she couldn''t fly herself, as a Dragon Goddess. Maybe her current ss didn''t allow her to bring out her wings? Whatever the case, Neji flew to the pce with a blushing Quetzalcoatl in his arms. * * * After waiting for a few minutes in the pce, sitting on his throne, Neji finally saw the other girls enter the room. Sisty was once again eating as she sat on a chair nearby. She had fixed the building as if it had never been damaged, so Neji threw her some food to eat. She really liked eating, since she had only been in his head until now and therefore could never taste anything. Quetzalcoatl was insisting to sit on hisp until the other arrived, but Neji tactfully ced her on a seat opposite to Sisty. They didn''t like to make eye contact, but it inevitably happened, they both scoffed and looked away. "Oi, Gilgamesh!" Ishtar came walking and yelled. "What the hell was up with that power? You have void divinity since when?" How many times was he going to repeat that he wasn''t the same Gilgamesh? Neji ignored Ishtar and looked at Jaguarman and the Chaldean girls. Neji looked at Da Vinci, as he said. "We have seeded in capturing three goddesses. One of which belongs to the Alliance. Now, it''s time for us to recruit thest Goddess. Ereshkigal, my other half-sister, and Ishtar''s twin." The room went serious as everyone exchanged nces. "Where is Siduri?" "She is managing some misceneous things in the city." Neji asked and received an answer from Mash Kyrielight. She looked a little nervous as she spoke, but she seemed to be wanting to redeem her behavior from a few days ago when she almost attacked him. When he gave Fujimaru the Sage Seal. "I see. Let me contact her telepathically," Neji activated Jogan and found her, and then announced to her a tidbit of information. "There, it''s done. Now, likest time I am going to divide myself into three. One will stay here and take care of the beasts. While another of me will go to the underworld to meet Ereshkigal. The Chaldean team and Jaguarman will be apanying this second me." In the canon timeline, they took Ishtar with them. However, Ishtar is very immensely weakened in the underworld due to a curse, so taking her will not be smart. More so, since Neji knew where the underworld was located from Gilgamesh''s memories¡ªGil had gone there three times before. So there was no need to take Ishtar along just to show path. "The third me, however, is going to go to Judah. I''ll go meet Ozymandias, a King of Egypt. He is on the hold of a Grail, as we speak. I want that. So, Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar will be apanying me in this." Everyone nodded soon. There wasn''t any reason to retort to his n. A shadow/wood clone could go anywhere, however an Omnipresent Copy couldn''t be further from as far as Neji''s eyes could go. Thankfully, due to his special eyes that was Jogan, he could keep an eye on himself in a third-person POV to ovee this problem. He hadn''t thought of this before, when he first sent a clone to Jerusalem that was a thousand miles away. But now, that problem could be fixed as he could send a stronger version of himself. "Alright," Neji stood up. However, he was still sitting. He just divided. As if a mirage, another him stood up, while he was still sitting. The two standing Nejis went to group up with either of the aforementioned groups. "Alright, guys. I wish you a fruitful journey. You have three days." With that, Neji waved his hand as the other two Nejis left flying¡ªlifting their respective group in the air too, with the help of telekinesis. Neji was doing three things at the same time, so he needed to be a bit more careful. He just hoped things will end well, and Rumi will be here as soon as possible. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 339: 339: The Underworld (2) Chapter 339: 339: The Underworld (2) Chapter 339: The Underworld (2) ¡ª Spiraling paths that led from the top to the bottom of this terrain, as if stairs, they rolled down in a circr motion. Each circle stretched for hundreds of meters and there were dozens of those circles. However, the paths weren''t in and clear. It was wet to the feet, and it didn''t seem like normal water. There was a smell, a stench in the air that made even Neji ufortable. On either side of the bridge-like road, there were cages. The cages all had a round blue light shining within them. This was Babylon''s Underworld, [Kur]. "Whoa¡­" "Don''t touch it." Jaguarman was about to touch one of the cages, but Neji pped her hand away. "How clumsy, despite being a Goddess." Neji shook his head while the Goddess'' eyes went teary and withdrew her hand away. She didn''t say anything in retort. Neji turned to look at Fujimaru and Mash who justnded; he gave both of them a nod. "Ereshkigal likes to keep the soul she takes a liking to, close to herself. In the past, there used to be a few. However, it seems she changed after allying herself with the two Goddesses. There are thousands of souls. They can''t pass onto peace, and are just stuck here." They needed to stop Ereshkigal. A battle head-on wasn''t impossible to break out. They had to be prepared to risk their lives; because dying in the Underworld meant that even Neji wouldn''t be able to revive them. Dying here would kill their soul, and so Tenseigan wouldn''t help. "If we bought Ishtar, she would have been as useful as an ant by the time we reached the end of this path. However, that doesn''t imply we are well off now. An underworld is a ce where Divine Spirits and Heroic Spirits lose a lot of their powers, so they are unable to flee once they get here. Though the nerf is weaker than the one ced upon Ishtar." Neji exined, and everyone listened attentively. "Let''s move a bit forward; it''ll be easier to exin the next part there." Neji led the group forward, stopping Fujimaru who was about to ask why he did what he did back then. The group walked for quite a few minutes, beforeing across arge stone gate. The gate was unique and had two animal engraving on each side of it. Neji took two jewels out of his inventory and threw them forward. It was a sort of ritual. The two jewels banged against a barrier around the gate that stretched infinitely on all sides of the gate, so someone couldn''t just fly around it. ¨C Boom! With a loud boom, the two jewels exploded in the group''s faces. The energy of the loud explosion traveled to the four animal signs on the gate and started to glow. ? The group flinched in surprise, and that surprise only grew when an eerie voice spoke from every direction. `"Answer me," The voice of a female, eerie and cold, spoke. That was she; Ereshkigal. `"Answer me, you lot who have fallen to the underworld from thend of the living." There was a short silence before the voice continued. `"What must your souls be; evil or good?" Neji dove into his memories and looked for this incident. Back when Gilgamesh hade here. Opening his eyes, he nodded at the girls. "There are seven gates like these. It will ask you questions, and upon a correct answer, it will allow you to enter. After passing each gate, no matter if our answers were correct or not, the Heroic and Divine Spirits, meaning Vinci, Jaguarman, and me, will be weakened. Regardless, we have to answer." "Ah¡­ alright." Mash nodded while Neji looked at Fujimaru. "That''s why I wanted you to tap into more power of the Sage Seal. So that you can fight in our stead. That seal is¡­ powerful, and when added with the spells of this world, it''s ought to get stronger. I didn''t mean any malice or did it for fun." "Uh," Fujimaru looked awkward and touched by that response. She gave a slow nod and said nothing. Neji turned around, just as the voice from before started to speak. Usually, it''s supposed to ask questions to ask morally ambiguous questions that will test the purity of the soul. In the canon timeline, however, the voice asked who was more beautiful¡ªIshtar or Ereshkigal. That happened because Ereshkigal had a little crush on Fujimaru. However, such development hadn''t happened in this timeline, so the questions should proceed as usual. `"Brother Gilgamesh," Yet, the question was entirely different. `"Are you here to eliminate me?" "¡­." Ishtar and Ereshkigal were essentially different sides of the same coin. It was one of those situations where a being is separated in two, and each part contains different qualities. That''s why Ishtar and Ereshkigal were prayed to as the same Goddess. Enough that she could switch her consciousness with the current body that Ishtar was upying. That also meant that the Ereshkigal who was in the underworld wasn''t a Servant Body. She was a true God in both body and soul, and that Ereshkigal was beyond Tier 12. When coupled with the fact that, in the underworld, she was much stronger and her enemies were much weaker, it was clear that this Goddess would be harder to deal with than Quetzalcoatl. Now, that same dangerous Ereshkigal believed he was here to eliminate her. If she wanted, she could attack them now, using the entire underworld as a weapon. Then, he might actually die here. He needed to at least allow the group near her real body. "Ereshkigal. You have teamed up with the foreign Goddesses to destroy humanity. As humanity''s protector, its shield and weapon, it''d not be unnatural for me toe here to eliminate you." Neji said, ready tounch into his full dragon form if she attacked. "However, that is not the case here. I am here to speak. Can we?" There was silence. Nearly a minuteter, the ethereal voice replied. `"You came just for a talk? Even though a Divine Spirit, two servants, and a strong battle-mage are apanying you?" The four girls behind him flinched in ufortableness. Though Fujimaru looked greatly delighted hearing the term ''Battle-Mage''. That was a title she never expected to see herself attached with. Neji shrugged his shoulders; he had a chance to easily turn this around since she hadn''t yet attacked. "What can I say? I haven''t seen my cute older sis in ages, and she seems to have changed a lot in that time. I had to be a bit more cautious, in case my lovely sis was being mentally manipted by the other Goddesses." Neji bootlicked her well; after all, Gilgamesh and she weren''t close enough to call each other like this. They did call one another brother and sister, but it was more on a respectable tone than the one Neji was using. `"¡­You too, have changed." The voice said. "Are you still the same Gilgamesh? Your hair is different, and I sense dragon energy within you." "About that¡ªI was hoping to meet face to face before we talk. Will that be possible?" Neji tried asking her again. There must be a chance since she was yet to attack. Unfortunately, that hope of Neji''s was deemed false. `"I don''t think we can work with that. I am sorry, brother. I promise your soul will be all right¡­ you and I will live eons together¡­ but your body needs to die. I cannot trust you at all, with Humanity''s Last Master by your side." Danger. Neji''s senses red up and he shouted for the girls to run¡ªbut it was toote. With a loud earthquake, the road trembled greatly, before the small part beneath their feet crumbled down. Falling right towards the tall spiky rocks on the floor. As if to block his flight and stop him from trying to save anyone, the spiky rocks beneath them shot up¡ªso did the spiky rocks in all the walls. Suddenly, death was approaching from six directions. Neji''s sixth sense red in a great alert. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Nearing the end of Fate arc in the Patre¨­n chapters, so I will start increasing the chapter posting rate slowly. You just have to feed me powerstones to keep me motivated to write! So vote!!! A goal is 200 stones? If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 340: 340: One-Sided Damnation! Chapter 340: 340: One-Sided Damnation! Chapter 340: One-Sided Damnation! ¡ª Why must she stay in the underworld? Why must she be the one to look after passed souls, in this gloomy ce? For the past millennia, why was it she who was stuck in this lonely ce? Why couldn''t she too have a friend or two like Ishtar? Why must Ishtar receive all the glory and benefits, while she suffered alone? The Goddess Ereshkigal didn''t have an answer to any of those questions, for the past millennia. Though Ishtar and Ereshkigal were the same Goddess, their powers and minds were different. So, their preferences too were different. Ereshkigal didn''t fall for Gil the same way Ishtar did, decades ago. She didn''t have any romantic feelings for him, as far as Neji was aware. Due to her good-hearted nature, it wasn''t as if she hated Gil either. She did see him as a younger brother¡ªhe who was millennia younger than her. Goddess of the Underworld, Ereshkigal simply wanted someone to apany her in her long-listed stay in this gloomy ce. If that ''someone'' happened to be her half-brother? She would be much more pleased. So, this poor Goddesses wished for her own younger brother to die. As the ruler of the underworld, all it took was that ''wish'' that moves the entire terrain to act against him. The King of Heroes, Gilgamesh was about to die. * * * The Underworld of Kur may not be a different dimension, but the entire ce was still the domain of Ereshkigal. The rocks, the air, the dust. Everything was under her control. With that, she easily channeled her will onto the spiky rocks in the ground, on the ceiling, and on the wall. The spiky rocks moved to obey her will and rushed toward the trespassers. A human, two servants, and two Gods. ¨C Shiuuung! The rocks moved fast, cutting through the cold air of the underworld. They all centered on the group, about to impale everyone and destroy their existence. Neji couldn''t let that happen so easily. Kamui was the easy answer for himself, but the others would die. So he would have to take the blow on his body. He had to keep them safe. With a roar, his dragon transformation was already midway there. His instincts had kicked in before his brain had caught on, so he was already a huge 20 feet dragon. ¨C Chip-Chip-Chip! The sound of something sharp entering wet flesh filled the area. It was such a sound that rippled across this vast area. There was also the sound of something solid hitting something harder, and just bouncing off. However, that sound wasckingpared to the former. "Grrrrgh-!" Neji growled in pain at a sensation that imitated the feeling of getting shot, by a normal person. It''s as if he was riddled with multiple bullet holes. What''s worse, the barrage didn''t end with just that. The spikes continued shooting at Neji, the white dragon who had wrapped his wings around the four girls and protected him with his body. ¨C Chip-Chip-Chip! The same sound reverberated around the empty domain of the underworld. It was apanied by soft groans¡­ that died out rather soon. [Ding! The Passive Skill, Pain Tolerance, has leveled up!] [It has reached level 100!] [The skill has evolved into the Level 1 Skill, "Pain Numbness"!] For the next few minutes, there was no groan sounding in the area. Just the painful sound of spikes piercing Neji''s body could be heard. Neji''s silence was worrying to the ones who were being protected, but they kept the belief that he was alive. After all, they were still floating in the air. Atst, the barrage ended. There was no more spike left in the terrain. Neji had endured it all, and slowly lowered his flight. It appeared that the kic walls that blocked everything previously, making the gates the only possible route, had been broken off. Perhaps that needed to be put down to shoot those spikes. This allowed Neji to safely lower to the floor, the drynd that was beneath the huge staircase. While there was arge mass ofnd here, there was a clear round area that was well-lit. It looked as if it was a battle arena. That idea only solidified seeing a skeleton-like creature, arge Lich wearing a bridal outfit, floating at one end of the area. Opposite the White Dragon whonded on the floor. "Gah-!" Neji almost puked, but he held it in. He slowly unwrapped his wings and let the girls drop. Only then did he open his mouth and let the blood content out to the side, away from the girls. His body was riddled with holes, his wings looked as if it was an old cloth that was torn from the continuous use of wiping the floor. Everywhere else other than his torso was filled with two side holes. The torso wasn''t entirely safe either, asrge spikes were sticking out of his back. They couldn''t prate him further, or else the girls would have died. Thanks to his weak stats, and due to the special qualities those rocks of the underworld possessed, Neji was hurt quite badly. That wasn''t the end. Now there was a nerding, due to having reached the ground. "Brother," Therge Lich said, looking right at him. Its Tier shed above its head at an ominous waver, revealing its identity. [Goddess Ereshkigal ¨C Tier 15] The Goddess of Death raised her hand in the air and it glowed with purple light. "I apologize." Then, a forbidding feeling washed over the ground. The living who shouldn''t be in the world of the dead naturally suffered the illness of the underworld. A weakening power washed over all five of them, including Neji. [The regional debuff, Underworld, has been issued upon the gamer.] Thankfully, [The regional debuff has been overwritten by the Omniverse. The Will of the Omniverse''s Blessing has canceled the Debuff.] This was it. Though the group was still under Debuff, Neji was not. He also reckoned Ereshkigal''s high Tier was thanks to her domain maniption andrge attacks. She wasn''t at Quetzalcoatl''s level in 1v1 fights. He could work with that. The holes in Neji''s dragon body began to heal. The spikes that were poking out were pushed out by his healing flesh. It all happened at a moment''s notice, as countless healing factors worked in sync to heal Neji. The Gamer System''s HP Regeneration, a Dragon''s Regeneration, the healing of the Yin-Yang Release, and the Tenseigan healing. They all worked together, assisting one another, to return Neji to his peak in what appeared to be a few breaths. Neji returned to his humanoid form, under the eyes of his allies and enemy. He entered his hybrid dragon form, and his eyes went ck and a blue cloak erupted around him. Simultaneously, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, prating the roof of this area, and falling on his body to wrap around him. Then a burst of ruthless and rough mana, ticked by the Eighth Gate of Hell, twirled around his Tenseigan Mana Mode and Lightning Armor. The Voidmancer skill, [Darkness Fist], formed around his hands too. His fists took a luminous ck color, stretching up to his forearms, and flickered like the dangerous hungry energy that it was. Neji was angry. He sympathized with this woman, that she was lonely and whatnot, but he also agreed that she needed some serious sense knocked into her head. Flying Thunder God allowed his form to flicker right behind her, and with the help of Lightning Cloak his reflexes and attack speed were crazy fast. His leg moved before the Goddess could react, as the explosive force from Surge and the Eighth Gate aided his kick. ¨C Boom! ¨C Boom! ¨C Boom! There were three consecutive sts, and a web of cracks traveled from the attack spot to the entire body. Thanks to the Tremor side of his first quirk. The fight would have been longer and much more dangerous usually, however, a blood-lusted Neji didn''t stretch a fight. He went all out from the start. His overall destruction capabilities may not be at her level, but in hand-to-hand, 1v1bat, no Ishtar or Ereshkigal was a match for Neji. "Keugh-!" Ereshkigal in her Lich form groaned in incredible pain, as Neji attacked her. Cracks appeared in her bone body, and a disgusting dent was left on her body from the sheer force, nearly breaking her. Regrettably for her, ''nearly'' wasn''t enough to satisfy Neji. He didn''t speak. He didn''t waste time growling. Instead, he moved fast and swiftly to appear near her face. He clutched her skull, putting fingers in the holes, and went for the killing blow. Neji activated his recent Voidmancer Skill. [Void Nova: The ability to release a massive burst of void energy that can vaporize everything in its path.] A burst of void energy deployed from his palm and traveled right through his hand. Instead of a straight beam, he motioned the energy to spread from his palm and obliterate her body from the inside out. "Wha- Wait-" The feeble Goddess tried, but only a painful screech left her. Her false body of a lich exploded aloud into particles of darkness, and the long white bridal capelet fell down on the ground. Under the clothing, her naked blonde form was revealed to all its glory. Her eyes were wide and her lips were shaky. Looking up at the multi-colored Neji looming over her, she could only raise her hand and scream. "I-I am sorry!!!" The battle had ended even before it began. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 341: 341: Preparations Completed Chapter 341: 341: Preparations Completed Chapter 341: Preparations Completed ¡ª The underworld, located in the underground region of Uruk. Gently lit up by the caged souls around the area, this was a dark and gloomy ce indeed. An arena stood on the ground, at the center of this terrain. Currently, the lord of this domain, the ruler of the underworld, Ereshkigal was lying on her back in the arena. With her arms raised over her head and her face forming a frightened expression, she pleaded in a sweet voice. "I-I am sorry!!! P-please don''t hit me anymore!" The muscle in Neji''s forearms spasmed as he held back an attack. Right now, he was just about to punch her in the face. But it''d be rather inhumane of him to continue hitting her after hearing that plea. Neji stopped attacking. [Ding! Quest, "Death God Hunt" has beenpleted!] It seemed, just like with Quetzalcoatl, a quest was initiated when the fight with Ereshkigal started. He technically hadn''t defeated her yet, as that lich was more like armor around her real body. However, Neji knew from his memories that this girl wasn''t the type to y tricks. She truly was surrendering. His system counting as a win confirmed that hypothesis. That was the sign that she epted her defeat and had surrendered. Releasing a puff of breath, Neji canceled all his buffs. It was a little painful to use the Eight Gates in his current weak state, but it wasn''t life-threatening. He had the Yin-Yang Release, after all. "Ah¡­" Neji''s transformations vanished, his floating hair crashing down on his forehead, as the Goddess of Death stared at his face and then lost consciousness. Ereshkigal''s body was bruised, and she looked to be in pain even as she lost herself to thend of dreams. Perhaps this battle indeed was a little too much for her. Neji hesitated in his mind before sighing and picking her up in his arms. The others ran to him right away, all looking concerned. "Hey, are you all right?" "Uh, those holes earlier looked painful." "T-thanks for protecting us." Vinci, Mash, and Fujimaru spoke simultaneously. Only Jaguarman was silent, left speechless by the show of power. As a God herself, she knew what she witnessed was something most other Gods couldn''t replicate. Then he was supposed to be in a weak state, too. "I am all right, and you''re wee." Neji said and ignored them. With his Jogan activating again, he looked around the terrain in search of¡­ something. "Ah, found it." The secret gate to Ereshkigal''s abode. "Follow me, girls. We will talk afterward." * * * === Quest: Death God Hunt Details: The Goddess of Death, Ereshkigal, has promised to kill your physical body and keep your soul all to herself for eternity toe. Consequently, she would kill yourrades too. What choice do you have now, other than to beat the shit out of her? Main Objective: Defeat Ereshkigal; alone or teamed up isn''t of any concern. Bonus Objective 1: Make Ereshkigal admit defeat and surrender. Bonus Objective 2: Kill Ereshkigal¡ªfor having dared to even want to keep you imprisoned, away from your loved ones. Main Objective Reward: [10 Levels], 20x HP Potions, 30x Mana Potions, 50x Stamina Potions. Bonus Objective 1 Reward: [40 Levels]. The personal diary of a 9th Circle [Death-Mage]. Bonus Objective 2 Reward: [100 Levels]. You will attain the Divinity, [Loved by Death] as will your Familiar, Kurai. === [The Main Objective has been met!] [The Bonus Objective 1 has been met!] [The Bonus Objective 2 has not been met!] [The rewards have been distributed ordingly, please check your inventory!] [You have reached Level 2250! The Legendary Grail''s debuff has been lessened to 77.5%] "¡­." The [Bonus Objective 2] hadn''t been met. That had quite the fearsome reward though¡­ ''Should I have just killed her?'' Looking to the side, where he had put Ereshkigal on a royal king-sized bed. Thinking about it again, Neji just sighed and shook his head. ''No, that [Loved by Death] sounds I will get entangled with Lady Death, the omniversal entity. That would haveplicated things with Luck. I recall the Agent of Death saying something about some beef between Luck and Death.'' ¡­Perhaps he would have killed her in a possible timeline¡ªand perhaps that one future had been changed due to the ''Curse of Fate''. If that was true, this probably was the better oue. He would have been sad if Luck hated him. Though Neji wondered one thing. Why would killing a Goddess of Death make him ''Loved by Death''? Whatever, he supposed. Anyhow, the room Neji was in was spacious. It was located inside an edgy, dark, and ominous castle. Though contrary to the castle''s general feel, this bedroom was colorful. The bed sheet was bright red, and roses were growing out of the walls. There were maidservants in here, too. They were the dead souls whom Ereshkigal adored and therefore kept close to her. The servants reacted quite fiercely when he walked into the pce, using Kamui to pass through the space-barrier. However, they didn''t cause trouble when he beat them up once and promised not to harm their ruler. "Is she all right?" Walking up to Neji, Jaguarman asked about Ereshkigal''s health. She wore an unusually serious expression. She wasn''t acting goofy anymore. In the room, the other girls were present too. They were sitting on a sofa in the far and were being served tea and biscuits by a few maidservants. It was clear that the servants were trying to keep an eye out for their ruler''s safety, but Neji didn''t mind. Neji nodded at Jaguarman. "She appears so. I already healed her, but given she isn''t up yet, she seemed to have gotten a mental shock." "Will she wake up soon, my lord?" The one who asked that wasn''t Jaguarman. Neither was it anyone of the Chaldean girls. It was a blonde maid, a girl whom Neji refused to look at for long. With ash blonde hair flowing down to her waist, this Head Maid had worried brown eyes as she looked at herdy. Neji didn''t like how she looked like Kimi. There were obvious differences, but there was still that feeling. It didn''t help that she referred to him as ''My Lord'' since he was Ereshkigal''s brother. ¡­Perhaps he was just that disappointed at not meeting Kimi here, it was affecting his perception of reality. He was happy he found Ryuko, but it was true that he hade here for Kimi instead. This reminded him, he had to finish here quickly. The next stop would be DxD, as he was now certain that''s where she ended up. For a pervert, perhaps that was the obvious world she ended up in. Forcing himself to not look at the maid, Neji nodded. "She should wake up in¡­ ah, 3, 2, 1." "Mhm¡­" "There, she is up." Ereshkigal''s eyelids twitched before she slowly opened her eyes. She jumped to sit up when she noticed Neji. [Image Here] ? Now she wore a ck and red dress, with gold trimming and jewelry. Her blood red eyes looked at him a little fearfully, as she sat and stared at him. Usually, Neji wouldfort a girl whom he frightened so badly. However, he recently recalled he had to finish this soon. Using his Tenseigan''s Telekinesis, Neji lifted her up and brought her short form near him. He made her float in the air so that their eye level was equal. "Uh¡­ what now?" While Jaguarman and the unnamed maid stepped back, Ereshkigal asked Neji who looked deep into her eyes. "From this moment onwards, you will not help Goddess Gorgon. You will also stop the secret mission you were executing under Uruk, to destroy the city from beneath the ground. Lastly, you''re now a part of the Treasury of Babylon. You belong to me, and therefore you are obliged by my orders." "¡­." "My first order is that you, Goddess Ereshkigal, would leave the underworld and fight for me in the outer world." Though Ereshkigal was still processing all his words, doubtful that he was merely joking, she still choked on air when she heard hisst words. Leave? She couldn''t leave. No, she physically was unable to leave the underworld¡ªit was a curse from the Gods. "I am aware of the curse," Neji said as if he could read her mind. Gently, he pushed one of his thumbs on her forehead. "I also have a fix to it. I am going to insert my mana into you, and you''re not going to fight it. Otherwise, the technique will fail." Well, that was quite the bold demand. To push mana into someone''s body, and ask them to not fight that technique... What if he was cing a curse? In the end, Ereshkigal just nodded¡ªfeeling like she couldn''t win anyway. With a deep breath in, Neji circled Yin-Yang Release into his mana, and then gently pushed that mana into Ereshkigal''s body. Then, he chanted a Jutsu. "Unique Jutsu: Forced Shadow Clone." That was it and a bubble of mana slipped out of Ereshkigal, the shape being her own, as itnded on the bed. By the time itnded on the bed, it had all the features of Ereshkigal, even the dress that the maids had made her wear. Neji could easily alter existing Jutsus, if not create new Jutsus entirely. With the Yin-Yang Release, the chakra of the Sage of Six Path, it was an easy feat to pull off. "That''s a clone. It can live for 7 days, andplete all your jobs. It doesn''t have any emotion, and is merely like an automated robot created to rece your tedious job. If you want to stay more than seven days, we can discuss the cost to make its ''battery'' lengthier." ording to Gods'' curse, Ereshkigal had to "stay" in the underworld all the time. It didn''t say she couldn''t "leave". So, if a copy of her stayed here, the real she could easily take a leave. The copy would maintain the souls just as easily as her real self, too. All in all, there were no worries. "This is¡­" The others seemed shocked at such a disy of abilities, as was the Goddess in question. They had seen him make copies of himself, but they didn''t know he could do the same for others too. Neji ignored their shocked expressions and grabbed Ereshkigal by the waist. She yelped, but he didn''t care. He grabbed Jaguarman the same way with his other hand, and the three Chaldean girls were no exception as telekic hands grabbed them and pulled them to him. Vinci looked a little disappointed at not being able to finish the great tea, but Neji promised to feed her something tastier. Neji gave the maid ast look, giving her a simple nod to take care of her boss'' copy, and then activated Kamui to vanish from the spot along with the five girls. Inside Uruk''s pce, the Neji sitting on the throne activated Kamui at the same time. This allowed easy teleportation to happen, a spell that Neji couldn''t use in the long distance as of right now. Neji cheated his way through and attained hisst Goddess. Now, it was time for war. By the time Omni-Neji-3 would return with Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl, Rumi and Kurai should reach here too. That''s when the War of Gods would begin. ** ** ** Note - Vote? ???? If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 342: 342: An Honorable King (1) Chapter 342: 342: An Honorable King (1) Chapter 342: An Honorable King (1) ¡ª It was gradually cooling after midnoon in this desert city where the sky was red due to the setting sun. The city greatly imitated ancient Egypt. The streets were bustling with activity as citizens went about their daily tasks. The marketces were crowded with merchants selling their wares, and the aroma of spices and cooking food filled the air. The sound of donkey carts and the chatter of people could be heard throughout the city. Many of the citizens were taking a break from their work to rest in the shade and enjoy a meal. Some were gathered around public wells, filling their jars with cool water to quench their thirst. Children yed games in the streets, while others were helping their parents with chores. The temples and pyramids loomed majestically in the distance, and people could be seen making offerings and praying to the gods. A river imitating the Nile flowed peacefully nearby, providing irrigation for the fields and a source of fish for the people. The Sixth Singrity. This was [The New Egypt] that existed here. This was the real Utopian City of the sixth singrity, unlike Camelot. A flourishing small country that had structures simr to Egypt. Built on the great desert of Judah, its existence transformed the terrain into a ce where people could live. The Sun King, Ozymandias, was who had created this city. Though more precisely, he summoned this city using the Holy Grail in his possession. "So that means there are two Egypts. Thanks to me messing with my Grail." Neji flew over the skies of New Egypt andmented, talking to the twodies who apanied by the air. The area indeed flourished with crops and all sorts of other edibles. The city was neat, and it was greatly maintained as well. Neji was a little impressed, knowing it still took a great deal of effort to keep the city in this good condition even if it was a copy and replica of Egypt summoned by the Grail. "Thanks to my wish, this exists in a healthy dimension. It is a proper world. So there should be the real Egypt in here now. I wonder if Ozymandias knows whether or not his original kingdom is back." Probably not. Otherwise, shouldn''t he have left for the real Egypt? "...Mhm. That aside, how many more grails does this world have?" It was the blonde woman with two stripes of ck hair, Quetzalcoatl, who asked the question. Sitting on top of her pet dinosaur, she put a hand near her lip and asked. This woman didn''t deserve to look that cute. So hot, with those killing curves, and so haughty with that yful personality¡ªyet so cute. Only Neji knew how he was holding himself back. As for the question, Quetzalcoatl already made an educated guess in her head and knew the possible answer. However, she still asked just to be sure. "In total, there are two grails in this world currently. One is with Ozymandias, and another should be with Gorgon. I am sure you would know about the second one." Neji answered. Both Ozymandias'' and the one on Gorgon''s hold were sent by the fake Solomon. The only real Grail was the one Gil used to "summon" Neji. Neji wasn''t nning to take Gorgon''s Grail; that wasn''t a mission. That Grail was the key to awakening Tiamat, and Neji wanted that to happen. If his ns went right, Ryukyu should be by his side by the time Tiamat emerges. Then, he could take Tiamat down with the help of Ryukyu and Rumi. He could either kill her for massive Exp and other types of rewards, or he could tame that creature who was also called [Beast II]. In either case, it would be a pity to not allow Tiamat to be born. So Gorgon was left alone for now, so she did her y and brought Tiamat to this world. Quetzalcoatl nodded. "Aha. This fight will be hard with the Grail on his side. He should be a strong foe on his own, but with the Grail, he would be a lot more challenging." Ishtar seemed to share the sentiment, but she didn''t say anything. Neji noted that her tsundere nature was ring up more than usual on this mission. "Anyhow. We are here. Let''s go." The three Gods made their way forward with the mindset of diving into a battle that may just be unwinnable. Towards the pyramid that stood in the middle of the city. * * * Rather than attacking outright, as that was quite idiotic, the groupnded near the entrance of the pyramid. The guards were normal humans, but even they knew flying wasn''t something just anyone could do. Also, there was a dinosaur. They immediately nodded to Neji''s request to see the King. "Please wait here, uh, I will go and ask for the King''s permission." One of the four guards said before he rushed inside the pyramid. He returned three minutester, smiling now, and said. "Dear guests, pleasee this way." The three Gods exchanged nces and followed the guard. The quetzalcoatlus dinosaur was de-summoned by its master before the group went inside. Although this building was shaped like a pyramid, it wasn''t a tomb. It was a royal castle, instead. So the indoors were decorated that way, too. There were windows and the area was well-lit. The hallway stretched for minutes, and the group even had to take an elevator-like construct up to the highest floor. Atst, they entered the throne room. Therge hall looked quite simr yet different to Neji''s own. At the end of the room, in the perfect middle, stood a throne where the King sat. Mirroring how Siduri was always by his throne, this throne also had a hottie by its side. Nitocris. Also a pharaoh of Egypt, from the sixth dynasty. She was summoned by Ozymandias, her ancestor, and therefore she was fine acting like a gourd/secretary to him. The Egyptians respected their ancestors like Gods, after all. Neji felt a strange connection with her. Recalling his mythological lore, he guessed the reason. Nitocris. Historians were left confused by that name, appearing in the lore of Babylon as well. Just like this Egyptian Pharaoh, the other Nitocris was a queen of Babylon. Perhaps, she was the same person, reincarnated in different eras? How was that important? That was important because the father of Babylon''s Nitocris was Nebuchadnezzar II. In Fate Lore, Nebuchadnezzar II was actually¡­ Gilgamesh. So, by the weird movement of fate, that Nitocris over there may be the daughter of Gilgamesh¡ªand therefore him. The girl in question tilted her head when she saw him, too. Neji quickly looked away. ''...Let''s pretend I didn''t reach that conclusion.'' What he needed was anything but more daughters. Neji ignored the woman and looked up at the throne. Now that he had finally walked inside the hall, and stood near the throne, he could make direct eye contact with the¡­ King. No, more urately, the Queen. ''I should have expected this. Kurama was a woman too. It seems my luck genderbends anyone who can be genderbent. Since Fate is a verse where gender is never static, this isn''t surprising¡­'' He stared into the eyes of the gorgeous dark-skinned woman. With luminous dark hair that glowed golden, the same color as her eyes, she wore a very revealing dress. Not unsimr to Neji''s own outfit, but tailored for a female. Though while Neji''s was killing it with blue, white, and gold color, she favored white, ck, and golden more. She who was called Ozymandias, the Pharaoh. [Ozymandias ¨C Sun God ¨C Tier 18] There she was in all her glory. The genderbent version of the man whom Neji personally didn''t really like, yet was said to be the single person whom Gilgamesh became close buddies with. Despite the different eras they were born into, they had the luck to meet due to their status as Heroic Spirits who were summoned together. As far as Neji recalled, it was said that these two¡­ contrary to expectation, became the best of friends. Seeing the small smirk on the woman''s lips, Neji hoped that fate would mirror this timeline too. Despite the recent control of his smaller head''s urges, he had to admit that it would be a great pity if he had to kill a babe like that. "King Gilgamesh, am I correct?" The majestic woman spoke in a voice both arrogant yet dignified. It sounded very pleasing to the air, nearing the edge of seductiveness. She stood up as a sign of respect. "It is an honor to meet you, my fellow Great King." So far, Neji noted, it was a good start. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 343: 343: An Honorable King (2) Chapter 343: 343: An Honorable King (2) Chapter 343: An Honorable King (2) ¡ª It all began when a group of crusaders used the Grail sent by the fake Solomon, to summon Servants to fight for them in a war. Out of luck, they managed to summon the Pharaoh of Egypt, Ozymandias. Perhaps attracted by the magic power of Ozymandias, the wandering Goddess, the Lion King Artoria, descended into this world. She who has been wandering through countless worlds for 1500 years, descended here in the 6th Singrity. There, she summoned her Knights of Round Table, excluding two members, who were Bedivere and Ghad. The Knights fought in the already ongoing war and defeated both parties. Killing the summoners of Ozymandias. Ozymandias didn''t care for those who had summoned her, and therefore she just grabbed the Holy Grail from their dead bodies and fled from the knights. Using the grail, she built the [New Egypt] as a mirror to the Lion King''s Holy City of Camelot. She also summoned Nitocris using the Grail. While expanding the desert, she and her kingdom came into conflict with the Lion King and the Saracens¡ªthe third party in this Singrity. They were whom "Arash the Archer" was a part of. Ozymandias established a temporary ceasefire with the Lion King, however, the Saracens continued fighting him. While nning her next assault though, she was suddenly decapitated by the First Hassan. She survives however since the incident took ce in Ramesseum Tentyris, this Pyramid, where she''s immortal. Frightened by Hassan''s power, he who is called the Old Man of the Mountain, she stopped all attacks on the Saracens. Equally cautious of the Lion King, she isted herself inside her temple while she healed. She also sealed the Grail away with herself to keep it from others to prevent further ruin. ''So it means she isn''t truly Tier-18 right now.'' Neji noted, expanding her Status-Screen. ''It seems she is Low-Tier-15 right now.'' This meant that, if this really broke into a fight, Neji''s group wouldn''t lose. But that didn''t mean they could ''win'' either, since she would continue reviving as long as she was inside this pyramid. ''Yup. I was already nning to talk this through, but I will try harder than I initially nned to. Fighting would just be a waste of time. That, and despite being Tier 15, she should be able to suppress Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl as a superior God.'' Ozymandias was climbing down the stairs, smiling at Neji. Just then, Loli Luck spoke in his head, agreeing with his hypothesis. ["Yeah, isn''t Ozymandias a Goddess of Sun? On the other hand, both Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl receive arge part of their powers from their status as Goddesses of Venus. That''s the source of their ''sun'' and ''light'' rted powers. With Ozy''s authority over the Sun, superior to Venus'' light, she can easily turn their magic attacks useless. So Quetzalcoatl will be left with her strength alone to fight, while Ishtar will basically be out of the fight. Neji, dear, don''t fight. See how hot she is?"] In truth, thest line was the only important part. It was the only thing this Omniversal woman seemed to care about. Sadly, Neji couldn''t protest against it. Because, dammit, how was she so hot? Even Ishtar, the so-called Goddess of Beauty, paled inparison to this hot stuff. Lady Luck, who until now was bickering him about his self-promise, was now pushing him forward. Neji could understand why, as the woman stepped before him. "My, I would have taken offense by now if it was anybody else. You haven''t yet responded to my greeting, how hurtful." The proud woman, who had power backing up that pride and confidence, said with a small smile. Now she stood in front of Neji, and Neji couldn''t help but grab her hand and ce a small kiss on it. "I was simply speechless by this great King''s beauty. Allow me to apologize." Since she called herself ''King'', Neji decided to do the same instead of using ''Queen''. Behind him, Ishtar looked disgusted, while Quetzalcoatl red at Neji''s hand that was holding Ozy''s. "Ah?" Blinking, she smiled and pulled back her hand. "Nobody to date had the guts to do what you just did. I suppose legends didn''t lie when it talked about just how brave and great you are." Smiling charmingly, she ignored the reactions of the other two Goddesses as if they were insignificant. Ozymandias was actually just a Demi-God, the child of the Sun God Ra, the Chief God of Egypt. And while she didn''t disrespect the Gods, she imed herself to be the God of Heaven, the position that belonged to her father. So, while she didn''t try to kill the two goddesses due to their reaction, she didn''t give them any heed either. "But I must ask, what''s the reason behind your visit? If you''re here to inquire about how our worlds were merged, I can''t help. I am as lost as you." The tone of respect yet dignity she maintained was charming. Neji knew from the anime, and also from his memories of Gilgamesh, whose personality was basically a twin of Ozy''s own, that she didn''t act like this to anyone. Usually a proud and arrogant ruler, this woman was showing him respect just because she admired him. It''d be shameless if Neji didn''t do the same, so he replied easily. "About that, it was actually I who caused the merge to begin with. I had a Holy Grail in my possession, and I used it to wish for the safety of the world. To fulfill that wish, the Grail brought your Sixth Singrity and my Seventh Singrity together and teleported it onto the earth of a healthy dimension." Neji was a little skeptical that she might look disappointed hearing he took the Grail''s help to save the world, instead of using his own powers, as was often the reaction of such personalities, but thankfully he was wrong. Ozymandias looked surprised, and directed barely hidden awe at Neji. "I¡­ see. Consider me enlightened. I suppose that''s why you''re currently in a weak state? I was about to ask about that. How noble and great." Neji felt a little awkward seeing her stare at his face, before she smiled. Her expression changed into contemtion and then she spoke. "In that case, I suppose you''re here for my Grail?" "¡­." Neji wasn''t surprised. As a wise king, she should have this much ability to read the room. He didn''t hide anything and gave a short nod. Neji needed that Grail. He could summon some fierce Servants to help in future battles. Such as Merlin and the true Medusa/Gorgon. Ozymandias fell into a trance of thought again. That trance broke when she looked into Neji''s blue eyes. Her beautiful golden eyes seemed as charming as his blue ones, and as if that fact registered in her head too, she smiled and spoke. "Only reason I was holding onto the grail was to keep New Egypt safe when the dimension of Sixth Singrity would have copsed. However, thanks to your noble sacrifice, this dimension is healthy and safe. Sadly, that doesn''t mean I can just give you the Grail for free." She took a step forward and leaned toward him, and her nose touched his chin due to the height difference. With a charming smile, her juicy lips almost too alluring to hold back, the empress spoke. "I wonder what a child between us would be like? Born from the greatness of us two, that child would surely be the greatest person born in history. So I must ask, my fellow King, would you like to marry me? I will give you the Grail as a dowry, and you give me a child in exchange." While Neji wasn''t nearly as surprised as he thought he would be, due to the recent developments, he certainly felt a chill down his spine at those words. It wasn''t that her words scared him, but the killing intenting from behind him sparked like a sr re. Ishtar wanted to marry him, and he had agreed to it. Quetzalcoatl wanted his children, and though he was yet to agree, she had taken it for granted that he would sooner orter. So the two Goddesses didn''t react well when a bitch, who Neji was clearly more attracted to, came up as apetition and was about to take their spots. "This mere Demi-God, who do you think you are?!" "Ara, little Sun God, what audacity you have to want my anata''s children." The two goddesses shouted and rushed from behind Neji. Neji could only sigh, his reaction speed too slow to stop either of them, as theyshed at a surprised Ozymandias in an unending battle of blood and regeneration. ''Crazy Goddesses Are After Me.'' Neji didn''t like it, but sadly he was too popr for his own good. If not for the regenerative capabilities of the three Goddesses, this situation wouldn''t have been so funny. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 344: 344: An Honorable King (3) Chapter 344: 344: An Honorable King (3) Chapter 344: An Honorable King (3) ¡ª The battle started with a loud bang. Quetzalcoatl''s fist hit on Ozymandias'' chin and sent her flying. Her body hit the wall at a great speed, and due to the durability of the wall, she received extra damage. "...Keugh!" The Demi-God spat out blood and fell to her face, overwhelmed by the attack. Before she could get back up to her feet, beams of light rushed at her. She couldn''t react in time, as the energy exploded before her face and threw her against the wall once more. The dust of the explosion cleared to reveal a pissed Ozymandias who was bleeding yet healing. The two Goddesses didn''t care for her res, though. Ishtar continued her barrage of beams, while Quetzalcoatl rushed forward. With a soft grunt, Ozy summoned her staff into her hand. It appeared out of thin air, glowing gently. Ozymandias spun the staff in the air and cast a spell. "Protection of the Sun God!" As Ishtar''s light beams hit her next, they did zero to no damage at all. "That''s a fancy trick." Quetzalcoatlmented, right in front of Ozymandias, and punched her in the face once more. Ozy''s body flew across the hall once again and hit the wall. When she got up, Quetzalcoatl was right above her. This time, she was kicked in the knees, causing her to kneel, before the Dragon Goddess kicked her in the cheek and sent her flying once more. Ozymandias flew and mmed on her own throne, causing it to explode into blisters. Before Quetzalcoatl coulde and attack her again, she yelled out a spell. "Abu el-Hol Sphinx!!" That was a summoning spell, used to summon creatures called sphinx, who were the incarnation of sky God Horus. They were a mixture between a lion and an eagle, kind of like a Griffin, and wore an Egyptian mask. Immediately, four of those creatures appeared in the huge hall. One of the chimera creatures mmed Quetzalcoatl and threw her away, and two others rushed at Ishtar. "Mindless beasts dare! Freeze!" Quetzalcoatl rose and yelled, using her Rider ss authority, but the beasts didn''t stop. Ozymandias herself was in the Rider ss, too. Their ss ranks were the same as well, and therefore Quetzalcoatl couldn''t control the creatures that were under Ozy. "Tch." Quetzalcoatl dodged one of the beasts'' attacks, and grabbed it by its tail, spinning it and throwing it away. The throw was so hard that its head burst when it hit the wall. However, the head began to grow back right away. The infinite regeneration applied to the beasts, too. Realizing so, Quetzalcoatl sighed. With a little hesitation, she summoned eight quetzalcoatlus dinosaurs. These creatures were used primarily for flight reasons, so they weren''t the best fighters, but they could do the job. The hall gleamed brightly as eight new beasts were summoned, as two each rushed to the four sphinxes. ¡­.. On the other side of the battle, Ishtar stopped trying to attack Ozy. Since her attacks weren''t doing any damage. Ishtar was attacking the sphinxes and was easily clearing them. Though they were regenerating, at least they didn''t meddle with Quetzalcoatl''s assault. Sadly, that''s when a servant whom Ozy had summoned long ago appeared in the hall. Xuanzang Sanzang. Who, if she were to release her full power, was one of the strongest Casters. She said, "I apologize in advance for the iing pain." That said, sheunched at Ishtar just as the quetzalcoatlusunched on the four sphinxes. ¡­.. Quetzalcoatl was too slow to summon her dinosaurs, Ozymandias was ready to attack. "Unleash: Curse!" With her hand raised in the air, she shouted. The pyramid structure glowed, and Quetzalcoatl suddenly found herself choking out blood. "Infuriating Goddess! Receive heavenly judgment!" Ozymandias announced grandly, while on the side Ishtar too coughed blood. Ishtar was quite injured from the curse since it was a curse that could hurt even those with special healthy bodies. As a servant in that mortal body, Ishtar was quite affected. However, Quetzalcoatl got up as if it was nothing. The incident only worked to anger her. "Grarr¡­!" With a growl that released smoke out of her mouth, the Dragonunched forward with her hands glowing. Miniature sun''s appeared in her palms, as she rushed forward. Sadly, all it took was a wave of Ozy''s staff for the sun to vanish. Not that Quetzalcoatl stopped running. Ozymandias could only dodge twice, out of pure luck, before Quetzalcoatl punched her in the gut and sent her flying. * * * ¡­At the rate things were happening, it would be Ozymandias'' win if the fight dragged on for too long. ''Unless I join. But even then, it''d be a draw.'' Neji sighed and concluded in his head. Sadly, a simple draw wasn''t any good. It wasn''t beneficial if this long battle only worked to injure both parties. It was better to end this as soon as possible. So, even though it hurt his pride just a little, he had no choice but to y in a way he considered dirty. "Everyone- stop!" Neji shouted, and the room froze for a moment. Ozymandias who was about to cast a sun-beam spell at Quetzalcoatl also stopped, and slowly, all heads turned to look at him. It was certainly Ozy who looked the most shocked at the scene. Neji was blue right now, having used the Tenseigan Chakra Mode, on top of Lightning Armor, and Eighth Gate. In truth, he could attack Ozymandias easily in this buffed state. Ozy was the same as Ereshkigal, in that both were not physical fighters. However, what was the point of attacking a person who could regenerate endlessly? So, he did a low blow. He was grabbing Nitocris, his left arm wrapped around her waist, and his right hand positioned beside her head. He had two of his fingers pushing against her temple, ready to shoot his Tenseigan ability, the [Golden Wheel Reincarnation]. "K-King Gilgamesh?!" Ozymandias sounded shocked at the scene, her eyes wide in disbelief. "What are you doing?!" "Look I''m sorry, but It is what it is." Neji sighed. Netocris was a Low-Tier 10, and she was a Caster. So it was easy to overpower her. As she was a future Pharaoh to Ozymandias, it would be expected of Ozy to protect her. So Neji had no choice but to threaten Ozy with Netocris'' life. He felt a little weird knowing she was the reincarnation of a possible daughter of his current body, but ''weird'' didn''t mean bad. He was fine with this, in the end, he had never been the nicest guy. Ozymandias'' eyes were special. They were no Mystique Eyes, but she could see a lot more than normal with those golden pupils of hers. She could tell Neji was not merely threatening. He was ready to kill Nitocris if needed. An extremely disappointed expression formed on her face. "I see. Is this how you are? A coward who uses hostages? I can''t say I am not disappointed." Neji felt a little weird, in a bad way, hearing that. But as he said, ''it is what it is''. He maintained a in expression and stared at Ozymandias. "I can incarnate Amon within me. Are you aware of that? By sacrificing the Grail, thanks to Ra''s blood that is flowing through my veins, I can be Amun-Ra. With that power, I can easily destroy everything this world has to offer. Including you. Yet, you dare threaten me?!" Neji maintained a in expression the whole speech, while Nitocris stopped her struggle in his grip. Only when the silence stretched inside the hall for more than a minute, did Neji sigh and speak. "Look, I have my moments, but I''m not an honorable man most of the time. I¡­ need that Holy Grail you possess. It was all going well, but the two idiotic bitch goddesses attacked you. I apologize for that; I also admit you have done nothing wrong. Sadly, those two bitches are my bitches so I''ll have to go with the flow. I am extremely regretful that our possibly sweet future was ruined like this, but I have no choice other than to demand the Grail. Other than my own personal agenda, world peace is at stake." Unlike what Neji had expected, for Ozy to continue wearing a frown and look at him with criticizing eyes, her eyes widened just a little. "Ah¡­ how great." "...?" "To think I failed to see through your true intention¡­! To think I just judged you based on your outer action." "...." Neji stared at Ozymandias who wore a deep blush and fell down on her ass, just staring at Neji. "Despite knowing how I''ll react, and despite knowing how your reputation will be harmed, you didn''t care. You went along with the mistake your two subordinates made because even if they were wrong, they shouldn''t be punished here. It''s only you who can punish them, and punish them you will, but not here in front of your enemies." "It was clear you were interested in me, yet you didn''t abandon your current women for me. That goes to show howmitted you are! Atst, you have already saved the world once, but now, knowing there is another danger¨C that I am not aware of¨C you are here for the Grail so that you can sacrifice yourself once more!" "...." Neji stared at the woman for a long time. Then he exchanged nces with Quetzalcoatl, Ishtar, Xuanzang Sanzang and even Nitocris. Neji sighed. "Consider me surprised. In that case, may we stop fighting? I really wish we don''t have to fight any longer." Ozymandias cleared her throat and got up. Waving her hand, wielding the staff, shemanded a healing spell on all the people. The two quetzalcoatluses that had died stood back up, as both Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl stopped bleeding. "Nitocris, please prepare a bath for the greatest King and his two spouses. After that, we will hold a banquet. Ah, fellow King, if you''d please release Nitocris?" Ishtar and Quetzalcoatl who were still hesitant about all this, flinched hearing the term ''spouses''. With light blushes, they waved the matter off in their heads. Simultaneously, Neji released Nitocris awkwardly. Shended and stomped on his feet intentionally. Shooting him a re, she then nodded at Ozymandias. She left the hall right away, angry yet disciplined to follow Ozy''smand. Neji looked at Ozymandias, and then around the room where stains of the battle were remaining. ''Huh.'' He rubbed the back of his head. ''This is awkward.'' ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 345: 345: A Battle More Important Than War (**) Chapter 345: 345: A Battle More Important Than War (**) Chapter 345: A Battle More Important Than War (**) ¡ª Neji was d nothing serious happened in the end. For all he knew, somebody could have died. In this world, his J¨­gan''s sub-eye power, Tenseigan''s exclusive ability, the [Empyrean Rebirth] wasn''t as useful as back in Naruto. That was thanks to many factors. One of those factors was that the big shots here could soul-kill a person if they wished, so there was no chance for them to revive them anyway. Another factor, which was true in this particr case, was Neji couldn''t revive servants. When a servant is eliminated, they simply turn into particles of light and cease to exist. A power like Tenseigan couldn''t help in that case. Most of Neji''s newpanions were servants. Their death would be thest of their existence, and if Neji had the luck to meet them the next time, they would be another person entirely. Just a "copy" of the original servant who will not have any recollection of Neji. That was a sad truth about this reality. For that reason, Neji was greatly fascinated by Quetzalcoatl''s revtion that she could fully descend into this world with his help. Sadly, that wasn''t true for the others, so really, Neji had to be careful. "Haaah." A long breath of relief escaped his lips. Sitting half submerged in the hot water of this bath, Neji felt relieved. This was located in a top chamber inside the Pyramid Temple. Two of the walls were non-existent in this room, and that showed the beautiful night city of New Egypt outside. The twinkling sky was visible from here too¨Cand overall, Neji was happy he didn''t turn down the offer. He was also jealous that he didn''t have this facility in his own castle. "Are you enjoying yourself?" He was alone in the bath, but it seemed somebody had the urge to change that fact. Gently turning his neck back, he found Ozymandias walking through the curtained door while wearing a smile. All of her previous signs of injury had vanished. Her body was wrapped in a white towel, and it was ironically less revealingpared to her earlier dress. Neji couldn''t take his eyes away from her. She looked fantastic, like a piece of the sun that had fallen to the face of the earth. Even the room was enchantingly lit by the stars and moons that reflected on the water, creating harmony within the room that could leave anyone dazed. Yet, she stood out like something otherworldly. Her rich dark skin was candy to the eye and her golden eyes were just equally appetizing. For a moment, Neji wondered just why he found her so attractive. Was it due to just how ''opposite'' her features werepared to him? For his fair skin, she was dark. For his blue eyes, she had golden, which was the opposite of blue in the color spectrum. Lastly, it was the obvious one where he was a man and she was a woman. Perhaps Rumi was right that he liked people with simr features. In a way, wasn''t having his entire opposite appearance, kinda the same thing? He could eat her out right now. "What are you thinking?" By the time his internal monologue had finished, the woman had reached him. She gently lowered herself into the hot spring and walked before him. As if to captivate him more, she unwrapped her towel slowly before him. [Image Here] She was a proud woman; she clearly wasn''t ashamed of her body. Why would she not be? As her towel unrevealed, her dark pink nipples came out, and her womanhood entered his vision, anyone would be captivated by the sight. Neji reckoned how, for some reason, he didn''t have many dark-skinned girls in his huge ''collection''. Should he change that today? ''Must I?'' As Ozymandiaszily threw the towel to the drynd, she smiled down at the sitting Neji. Not hesitating a bit, she slowly climbed down onto him. Ozymandias gently sat down on hisp, pushing his rock-hard cock between her and his lower abdomen in the process. "So," She wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her head to the side. "Have you thought about my earlier proposition yet?" Neji suddenly held back his urge to push her down and fuck her brains out. This was a crazy woman, a little weird in the head. It was natural given the era and environment she grew up in, but that didn''t change the fact. He needed to proceed a little cautiously with her. "Aha¡­ By the way, where are my two cute Goddesses?" Neji gave her an awkward smile and asked, fighting off his urge to grab her waist. Though he lost to the urge in the end. "They''re in a separate facility of baths. They thought female and male baths are different, so they aren''tining that you aren''t with them. Though it''s simply that the baths for Kings and normal guests'' baths are different. Even if they are Gods, you and I are different from them. So we are here together." At Ozymandias'' exnation, Neji had to clear his throat. ''She has no idea about Quetzalcoatl, does she? As the Chief God of the Aztecs, she is technically the King of that pantheon. King of Gods, even, the title that Ozy self-proims herself to have¡­ But oh well, I guess it''s better if the three of them aren''t together here.'' Thinking again, Quetzalcoatl was a real big shot. Should he take on her offer to fully descend here? He didn''t like how it would take a few weeks of continuous sex, though. "That makes sense." Neji''s hands stiffly held her waist and fought his will to not proceed further. Unfortunately, Ozymandias noticed his awkwardness. "Hm? Why are you hesitant? I will not ask you to bear your children if you''re scared of letting loose once. That proposition and this situation are not connected; I am here of my own ord; I wouldn''t sit naked on yourp if my intention was not to mate tonight. I am extremely attracted and charmed by you, and that''s aside from the marriage matter." Her head was titled curiously at first before she smiled while confessing. "You can touch me all you want, and only after that can we talk about the proposition. It''s all right." "Haaah¡­" It wasn''t all right. Neji really did want to just let loose, but¡­ was it all right? There were reasons for this: the existence of his other girls. For an empress like Ozy, the chance was low that she would be fine with being ''one of the many'' instead of the one and only. ''In that case-'' ["I think you''re worried for no real reason right now."] Lady Luck''s voice boomed in his head, interrupting his monologue. ["I guess this is a way to want to cope from your past life? Where you slept with many but didn''t love any. So, anyone you sleep with now, you want to love them too. Just fuck her and dip, what''s the problem?"] Neji couldn''t believe she was saying all that. But then again, she did have a point. ording to his [Harem King] title, he would unconditionally love a person who is part of his harem. But if that person isn''t part of his harem, then he wouldn''t have to love them. Should he let loose for this once? It has been a little more than a week since he was in this world, and Ozy will only make the third woman until now if he were to ept the seduction. That was fine right? It was slow enough. ["If you aren''t convinced yet, must I remind you that she hasn''t yet agreed to give you the Grail for free? She will still want to marry you if you bring up the subject. I reckon you don''t wish to marry someone before Kimi. So I say you fuck her brains out and threaten her mid-sex so that she hands over the grail. Don''t worry about theter consequences."] Now, that was convincing. Even with the power difference, if he used all his buffs and transformation, along with his pleasure-rted skills, he should be able to overpower her. ¡­If it was for the sake of the Grail, he had the self-excuse to seriously ruin this hot stuff tonight. "How long are you going to make me wait?" The woman looked a little hurt at his zoned-out thinking. It had just been a few seconds in real-time, but for her, who was so prideful, it must have hurt to see that her charm was failing. "I''m sorry," Neji grabbed the back of her head and pulled her face down, kissing her right away. "For keeping you waiting." All hesitation now gone, Neji allowed the woman to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him deeply, while his hands moved behind her to grope her huge butt. It felt delicious on his hands, her plump ass filling up his fingers and melting on his palm. His hands couldn''t help but squeeze her butt once and again, while the kiss unrevealed in sloppy sounds. "Mhm~" "Let''s make a bet, alright?" While she moaned, he suggested. She chuckled a little and nodded. "About the Grail, is it? I can guess. It appears that you''re not really fond of the idea of marrying me. Haah¡­ Well, sure." Neji was about to exin, but it seemed she was already aware of it. She indeed was wise, even though that may not be apparent in certain times. That was why he changed the n to force her to give him the Grail mid-way this night, and bet from the start. Neji smiled. "I am sorry, but yes. Anyhow. Who cums the most numbers tonight loses. How about it? The winner keeps the Grail." Ozymandias giggled at the silly condition and nodded. "Sure." Then, they got lost in kissing again. Neji''s arms wrapped around her waist a little tightly, while did the same with his neck. Their tongues danced inside one another''s mouth, as the two of them made love. "I knew it would feel different to kiss a person as great as you~" "You feel so royal~" In between kisses, shemented how great it felt. Neji onlyplimented her by light gentle touches. Her body was gently swayed in hisp, her breasts rubbed against his chest, and her thighs rub against his own as the situation unfolded. Seeing her wiggly movements that were so hot, Neji couldn''t help butmand his Voidmancer [Zap], since a normal electrical one wouldn''t, and then spank her ass. "Mmhmm?!" Ozymandias'' golden eyes widened in the mixed feeling of pleasure and humiliation. It took quite a little bravery to spank a woman like her, but she didn''t look that mad. Well, she did scratch his back very hard, but that just suggested she was okay with inflicting pain on one another mid-sex. One of her hands moved to p her hair to one side of her neck, and that made her look so beautiful. Neji''s hands moved from her ass, to roam around her back and entire body. Ozymandias moaned every time he zapped her, groped her, and made her tongue go numb. It appeared she didn''t have much resistance against his sexual techniques. Though Neji''s that thought didn''tst long when she canceled the kiss and chanted a weird spell. When she kissed him again, pleasure increased on the kiss and also as Neji touched her. This woman was certainly special, and at this point zero hesitation remained in Neji. Since she really wanted him this much, he didn''t have any choice but to fuck her good and well. With his hands gripping her tight yet bouncy ass, Neji stood up. She hung on his chest, as the kiss continued, and he stood in the middle of the hot spring. "Ahn~" Due to the sudden movement, Neji''s rock-hard cock that was sandwiched between his and her lower abdomens brushed sharply against her pussy. She let out a submissive moan at that, and that drove Neji crazy. "I didn''t think the great King Ozy could make such sounds?" "Ozy? Isn''t that a little disrespectful?" "No? It''s cute. You can call me Neji. It''s a name that my close ones use. Sounds simr, doesn''t it? Ozy and Neji?" "Oh my, it does." Neji and Ozymandias chattered, still kissing and making out. Finally, Neji reached his limit. Grabbing her by the waist, he raised her body up and¡­ put her body down on his cock. "W-wai-" Ozymandias tried to argue, but it was toote. She could only let out a moan so euphoric that Neji nearly came. The tightness inside her body didn''t help, either. "Ugh¡­" Ozymandias shivered. The pain didn''tst long, though, since she was already dripping wet. That was why his cock went in so smoothly anyway. However¡­ something was wrong. "Huh? Fellow¡­ No, Neji? What''s up with that expression?" Neji''s expression turned horrified, and it wasn''t caused by her. His shared eyes had just seen theing of a group on the edge of Uruk. Mordred. The child of Artoria. ''Why is she¡­'' ''No, why now? Ugh, I am in between something important.'' Neji didn''t have the cold heart to leave Ozymandias alone. Not when he just slid inside her. Even for a person so proud as her, she will be left devastated and self-conscious since she respected and liked him. ''Well¡­ There is the Omni-1 there. If worsees to worst, I''ll just go there with Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar after I am done with this hottie here.'' He was thankful to [Super-Tasking]. He could split his attention to not even worry about Uruk. After all, the battle with this hot piece of ass deserved his attention more than that war. Neji shook his head and smiled. "It''s nothing. I''m just shocked. I didn''t know a woman would feel this good." "Ah¡­?" Ozymandias blinked first, before giving him a charming smile. "You''re good with words." "This mouth is good with some other things too." Neji kissed her as he said that, and his arms moved to lift her up on his cock. He pushed her down and she moaned, as the moaning only intensified when he started to move fiercely. "Ahhhh~" That night, the two of them made love in 18 different positions. The entire temple shook as they loved one another, getting lost in pleasure and the warmth of their bodies. The overwhelming sense of euphoria took over Ozymandias first, as Neji had thankfully gone beyond with Lady Luck and could hold himself sane. It was a battle, where Neji''s sword had already won the moment it prated her defense. In the end, Neji just had to make her admit defeat, where she had no choice but to say who was superior. With rough breaths turning gentle, the two moved to the bed andy on top of one another. The sun rose in the eastern sky, as the two finally fell asleep. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 346: 346: A Hopeless Battle For… (1) Chapter 346: 346: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (1) Chapter 346: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (1) ¡ª It happened when Neji was enjoying a happy time with Ozymandias in the hot spring. Three anomalies were seen on the edge of Uruk, who led an army capable of erasing a country. Although that particr Omni-Neji preferred to continue fucking Ozymandias'' brains out, the one in Uruk was worried about the iing threats. Mordred, Sir Lancelot, and Sir Tristan were three of the stronger knights in the Round table. Coupled with the 500 armored soldiers following them, they could annihte a country with ease. Even modern weaponries would lose against this force that can erase a mountain in seconds. A few hours ago, this same army was seen on the edge of Uruk. It was only Neji who had seen them, as they were taking an empty route where no people were around. "They are making their way to the capital city. Almost here." Neji spoke to the people gathered beneath his throne. He wore a serious face while looking at his three Generals, and other fighters. Ereshkigal, Jaguarman, Vinci, Mash, and Fujimaru were all present there too. A worried Siduri was also present. Neji wasn''t as worried as them, though he was enough to maintain a serious expression. Mordred was Tier 14, Sir Lancelot 13, while Sir Tristian was Tier 12. Fighting them 1v3 would be a pain, but Neji didn''t n to fight like that. "Ushiwakamaru. Musashibou Benkei. Leonidas I. You three will lead our army to take care of the enemy hollow armor soldiers. Those are ghost armors; there aren''t people inside, so don''t hold back. A lethal enough attack would make them turn into particles of light." "The main oddities are the three who would be leading the attack. This is gonna be a little problematic for me alone since two of them are hand-to-handbatants, and they''re very proficient in it. At the very least, I think Fujimaru and Mash can take care of Sir Tristan." With a snap of Neji''s fingers, a hologram formed in the air. It was a projection of what he was seeing right now with Jogan. He could share it using a Genjutsu that fooled the mind of the victim to imagine it as a hologram. The group gasped a little seeing the size of the army; Neji pointed at Sir Tristan. ? "That redhead with closed eyes is Sir Tristan. The bow-like weapon he is wielding which possesses multiple bowstrings, is in fact, a string instrument. This bow does notunch regr arrows, but invisible sonic vacuum arrows to cut off foes. Due to the nature of this weapon, he can attack with a slight motion of a finger." "I want Fujimaru and Mash to fight him. Mash can block his attacks, while Fujimaru will attacks. That''s it on Sir Tristan." Neji moved on to Sir Lancelot. ? "That middle-aged man is Sir Lancelot. That''s technically Mash''s spiritual father, and therefore it''d have been more effective to use Mash against him. But¡­ Actually, no buts. Change of ns. Mash, you work with Vinci to take down Lancelot. Fujimaru, you work with Jaguarman to take down Sir Tristan." Neji revised the n a little, and everyone nodded after absorbing the information. Then, he looked at Mordred who was covered from head to toe with menacing armor. ? "That girl is¡­ special. It seems she is stronger than what she should originally have been. I''ll take her on, and Ereshkigal will back me up if any emergencies ur." Neji concluded the ns, leaving everyone satisfied by understanding the n. Certainly, it''d be hard, but not impossible. ¡­. Neji told everyone to be careful and dismissed the group. They quickly left and made their way to the side of the city where the enemy was approaching. Only Neji and Sisty waited in the pce, standing beside therge window and looking out. Sisty walked behind him as she started watching the night stars with him. It was nighttime, most were sleeping, and the enemy just had to attack now. "Why do you think Ryuko is prioritizing attacking Uruk?" "No idea." Sisty asked and Neji sighed. He made a guess. "If I had to guess; I would say she noticed Gorgon''s attempt to summon Tiamat. Actually, that may not be the case, otherwise, she would have attacked Gorgon rather than us. I think she saw the emergence of Tiamat in Uruk, and believes that destroying Uruk will stop the emergence of Tiamat. A noble goal, and she is right, but I can''t let her seed in that." Neji needed the Exp and other bonuses he might get from killing Tiamat. If not killing her, then befriending her would do the trick too. A Creator Goddess of her level would be helpful in any scenario. Though befriending her would be harder than killing her thanks to her corrupted mind when she appears. "Mhm¡­ That makes sense. Do you need my help, master?" "I can just bring out a clone or Omni-Copy if I need help from myself. Don''t get involved. I think it''s about time you disperse and go back into my head." "Ah?" "You cane out after this is done." Neji pinched her nose as she struggled to breathe before grunting and pouting dryly. Then her body dispersed into a puff of smoke, and her voice became vivid in his head. "All right," Neji turned back to the outer wall and jumped through the window. "It''s about time." * * * Tier-14 was no joke. Certainly not for Neji who was so weak right now. He won against Ereshkigal and was confident in overpowering Ozymandias because both were physically very weak despite being Tier 15. Mordred, however, was a different case. Though she was just Peak Tier 14, she wasn''t as clumsy in physical fights as Ereshkigal and Ozymandias. Heck, she was fiercer since she had the ability to momentarily buff her own strength, and therefore potentially surpass Tier 14 for a moment. Slowly, the ominous army came into the group''s view. Neji heard multiple gulps from his side, as the menacing enemies came riding armored horses. Their numbers slowly became visible to Neji''s eyes, as they did with the soldiers behind him. Neji andpany were standing outside the wall, waiting for the enemies as they approached grimly. "HUH?" ¡­One thing was undeniable, though. Mordred was a brat. Why else would she yell and then rush forward the moment she saw Neji floating a few inches above the ground, standing in the middle of the others? Her armored horse clicked its toes against the ground, and she approached his form in no time. "Hahaha-! Here I was thinking I would only get to meet you around the end of the fight! To think you''de out to fight from the start. A great King shouldn''t act that way!" A few dozen meters away from Neji, the horse came to a forceful spot when he gave it a re. It was bound to get scared thanks to his dragon lineage. The sudden stop caused Mordred to crash forward, but she didn''t fall to her face. She kicked the air and moved towards Neji in a faster motion. The sound barrier broke as she wielded her sword rent and swung it at Neji. Neji noted he couldn''t dodge it with Kamui, since the ones behind him would be caught in the attack if he did so. Then it meant one thing. Saber ss, Mordred. Another of his pseudo-daughter. Since he never met her before, she was being disrespectful. So she needed a beating. A purple aura red up around Neji, thanks to activating Tenseigan Mana Mode and Eighth Gate of Death at once. Blue lighting also fell from the sky, initiating the Lightning Armor, but Neji was already on the move. The falling lightning trailed behind him to connect to him, ring up the purple light, and giving him the looks of a mini Susanoo. ¨C Chiichung! The legendary sword rent shed with Neji''s [Thunder Palms]. The sound of ss breaking resounded as if reality itself was struggling to keep up. Neji could see Mordred''s huge grin widening under her helmet, as suddenly her mana burst around her like a cloak, and her strength increased. Neji was pushed back, the sword nearing his throat, but he brought up the real Susanoo around him to block the de. Since Neji had both Obito and Kakashi''s part of Sharingan, along with Sasuke''s and Naruto''s, he could do this. Now that he was above Level 2200, he could easily do this. Due to the three mixes, the Susanoo was quite strong, and so it managed to withstand the attack even with only a little part materialized. Mordred was surprised, and that surprise only grew when the mana armor that was Susanoo erged into a titan. It was a special existence indeed, and that was proven by the bow, sword, and shurikens it was equipped with. [The Susanoo Chimera] was its official name, given by the System. Everyone in the battlefield paused in shock as the stunningly intimidating, sinister, and brooding Susanoo rose up to great heights in the air. It was bright blue in color, thanks to the original blue, green, and purple mixing together. Mordred failed to dodge its iing hand, as Neji grabbed her. He tightened the grip around her, but there was no use¡ªher own armor was quite durable, a legendary artifact in its own right. So Neji took advantage of the huge gap in size and pped his hands thrice with her in the middle. Right afterward, he threw her body up in the sky, away at the stars. "Proceed as nned!" Neji yelled to his soldiers, his voice deep and loud like a mic. His people who were awed by his disy of power flinched back to senses. Neji kicked off the ground and leaped after Mordred, his gigantic susanoo wings pping behind him. Mordred wasn''t defeated yet, and with her speed, she can return here in seconds. It was better to take care of her away from Uruk, anyway. All was going well; the start was in his favor, and he could see the win just in the corner of his eyes. Yet¡­ for some reason, he couldn''t shake off this bad feeling he had. Something wasn''t right. ** ** ** [?] New week, and we are aproaching the end of Fate in Pat- So don''t forget to vote, feed me more powerstones and I''ll write faster! If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 347: 347: A Hopeless Battle For… (2) Chapter 347: 347: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (2) Chapter 347: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (2) ¡ª Neji was quite powerful, wearing the Susanoo armor. Susanoo wasn''t strong in itself, but it had great defense and weapons that could deal powerful attacks. Thankfully, the buffs from Neji''s three mana armors spread to the Susanoo too, so the power was further increased. While normally using Susanoo would make an average Uchiha slow on their feet, it wasn''t the case for Neji. Neji was just as strong and fast as without the giant armor, except he was also gigantic and durable. He was a walking nuclear bomb. ¨C Boom! It may be considered a funny or dazzling scene by a few spectators; due to how the small Mordred shed with the titanic Susanoo, producing fireworks that lit up the night sky. However, it wasn''t funny to Neji at all, as Mordred shed swords with his huge form quite fiercely. Despite being so little, she was matching Neji. She didn''t have an easy time, it was clear from her expression, but she was doing it. "Ho! You''re stronger than I expected! What sort of power is this? I have never seen anything like it before." Mordred chatted as she shed. As an answer, Neji just overpowered her for a moment and threw her back. She flew to the far, flying down from the sky where the fight was taking ce, and crashing into a mountain that ceased to exist. Mordred couldn''t fly. She could only be in the sky and fight due to her admittedly impressive firepower and speed, allowing her to kick the air and maintain her spot. Though the mountain burst into dust and blisters, she got right back up. Her super armor vanished, as her speed increased a few fold without the armor. It was a known fact that her speed increased greatly if she took the armor off. Then, as if she wasn''t damaged at all, she kicked the ground and burst towards the distant stars of the night sky. Mordred used her exclusive technique, [Mana Burst], and propelled herself to the sky. She could kick the air in this state, but she didn''t need to do that as the single kick was enough for her toe near Neji. Her armor resurfaced like magical nano-bots right then. ¨C Boom! Another sh happened that resulted in another massive explosion. It was an explosion of multiple forms of energy that scattered everywhere; if it wasn''t the sky, it was guaranteed to cause mass destruction. "Hah! I''ll take you out!" Mordred shouted, feeling a deep surge of excitement rushing through her body and soul. Neji had to admit this pseudo daughter of his was cracked in the head, but she was strong too. But¡­ If only he wasn''t his pseudo-daughter. He could have killed her by now. Mordred didn''t dodge most attacks. She was too prideful for that. So if Neji threw a [Kamui Shuriken] at her, the things that could take out Kaguya, she would be out of the match right away. But that''d also kill her. Same with Neji''s other attacks, such as [ck me] which can even kill one of the immortal tailed-beasts. "Then again, not that I have any emotional attachment for her¡­" Neji talked to himself inside the skull of the Susanoo. He actually sat down and crossed his arms, letting Sisty take the control of the Susanoo armor from within his mind since she did want to participate in the fight. In the meantime, he contemted and decided Mordred''s fate. "Should I just kill her? She''s kinda really annoying with that persistence of hers. I think it''s actually a curse called Battle Continuation¡­? She was able to greatly hurt Artoria in one timeline, thanks to just dragging the fight for a long time." "Not that it affects me since I can do the same due to my regenerating mana and stamina, but¡­" It''s annoying. "Really annoying." She wouldn''t go down without a seriously damaging attack. Actually, she might not go down even if one of her arms or legs were cut off. Only if all her limbs get severed might she be out. While Neji could do that, it didn''t seem all right to Neji. At the end of it all, Mordred was a pseudo-daughter of his. Even if he never met her and therefore didn''t have any emotional attachment to her, it''d be sad if she started hating him and that hatested even after he brought Ryuko to her senses. Rumi didn''t love her pseudo-children ¡ª Hagoromo, and Hamura. But this was a little different, in that Mordred was a cute little girl. Who didn''t like cute girls over old men? Not Neji and his girls. Ryuko was also a lot softer than Rumi, so she might be sad finding Mordred hating Neji after she regains her sanity. No, even beyond that, it might not be good for the Goddess Rhongomyniad that Ryukyu currently was if he hurt her daughter. Even with her emotions switched off, she might hold a grudge if he hurt her daughter. Though fighting her was the n to begin with, Neji would rather fight a non-blood-lusted Goddess Rhongomyniad than the other far safer choice. "...Should I just put her armor in Inventory? Will that work?" Neji asked himself. As he learned while spending a night with Salia¡ªRushd''s mother¡ªhe could easily change other people''s clothes with his new add-ons in Inventory. He just had to touch them. It meant that he could change the armor of a person with normal clothes. He wasn''t sure if it''d work on this girl though. Her armor was special, as she would materialize and dematerialize it. In truth, if her armor was gone for long enough, Neji could deal a nonlethal blow that would knock her unconscious and out of battle. Because while the armor made her speed slower, it also gave her great defense. So if this worked, even if she could just call back the armor a bitter, he could deal with her easily. "Hey there, rude little girl." Interrupting the sword ss, Susanoo''s gigantic hand pped lightly on her back. The little girl was spanked as she deserved. "Be more respectful to your father." Then, it happened in an instant. Mordred''s grand and menacing armor suddenly vanished into thin air. Even the clothes that she was wearing beneath were gone. Recing that was a pink short shirt, too small for her, along with a baby diaper. It was coupled with a pacifier toy in her mouth. "...?!" Mordred was confused before her eyes widened at realization. Even her sword was gone and reced with a plushy. With an enraged expression, she began shouting while pointing a finger at him. "You¡­! How dare you! What sort of mage craft is this?!" "This is not how a warrior should fight!" "You''re disrespecting the Knight''s Code!" "You have no honor at all! You''re not a King, you''re a lowlife bastard!" Continuing putting Mana Burst into her feet, she continued hovering over the sky to re at Neji. Unfortunately, she couldn''t re long. Neji could feel that she would be able to call her armor back in no time, so he moved quickly. Canceling the Susanoo, Neji used his smaller form to deal with her. He channeled all the power of his Eighth Gate, Mana Mode, and Lightning Armor, to his legs¡ª he kicked her in the gut. Wind burst from the movement, creating multiple tornados in the far. "Keuk-" The kicknded in her mid-section and the pacifier in her face spat out due to the force she felt inside her. Neji had to actively use telekinesis to hold her in her spot, rather than letting her fly countries away. The kick created a vortex in her belly, causing her to choke on air for a second. Then, her eyes lost their color and she lost consciousness. "Phew." Neji caught her in his arms before she could fall to her death. Without mana actively strengthening her body, she wasn''t that strong. Looking down at her face, she could see a hint of Ryukyu. It wasn''t obvious, but since Ryukyu did take over Artoria, the two of them surely shared some simrities in appearance. And that had been passed onto this girl, too. Sighing a little, feeling a little weird at all this, Neji opened a portal to his Gate of Babylon. The golden portal of circr color manifested and shimmered gently. The portal led to a separate area far from the treasury, as he could expand that dimension at will. Not hesitating even for a moment, he threw her in there for now. "Sisty, time should be paused in there, right?" [That should be the case. Unless you go there yourself, or even bring someone with you¡ªlike when you did with Da Vinci¡ªtime in that space is always on hold. It''s after all, the same food-reserving inventory.] "Good." Neji nodded in approval. How easy was it to knock her out? This was proof of how broken Noble Phantasms were; without that magic armor, Mordred was nothing. "Let''s go back to the battlefield. Though I doubt they need my help." ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 348: 348: A Hopeless Battle For… (3) Chapter 348: 348: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (3) Chapter 348: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ (3) ¡ª Neji took care of Mordred in under a few minutes. In that short time, the war at the gate of Uruk had progressed quite a bit. The big battles against Sir Tristan and Sir Lancelot were still going strong, but the soldiers'' side was nearly ending. The Hollow Armor soldiers were stronger than the Babylon soldiers on average, however, the Babylon soldiers had three strong leaders leading them. So not only did that bnce things out, the Babylonians actually had an upper hand. The 500 number of the hollow soldiers hade down to nearly 100. While the Babylon side only lost half a dozen. ¨C Klink! "Impressive." On the other hand, Mash was going strong against Sir Lancelot. In the canon timeline, she had defeated Lancelot on her own¡ªthough it was worth noting that Lancelot wasn''t going all out against her due to recognizing her shield that once belonged to his son. In this timeline, though Lancelot still recognized that Mash, in a way, had half of his son''s soul¡ªhe didn''t hold back. Because he knew he couldn''t be defeated if he wanted the world to live. So the chance of Mash losing was high. Thankfully, Mash also had a benefit unlike the cannon timeline. In the form of Leonardo da Vinci who was aiding her in this battle. Though the universal genius wasn''t much of a fighter, she could use her invented gadgets and magic to at least help Mash from the side. Still, it didn''t look like the battle would end anytime soon. "Watch out for your openings¡­!" On another part of the battlefield, Jaguarman yelled as she leaped to dodge an iing magic projectile. That side of the battlefield was filled with musical tones as Sir Tristan yed music in his lyre-like bow. Each time he stroked a string of the bow, it shot out mana bolts of great speed. Jaguarman wasn''t physically that strong¡ªbut her Tier 10 was focused on her speed. A jaguar, while not as fast as a cheetah, was still one of the faster cat types. So she could dodge the bolts that easily broke the sound barrier. "Akk-!" "Are you all right?" "I-I am¡­ Keep going!" Someone who did have trouble against those beams, though, was Jaguarman''s current partner. Fujimaru Ritsuka. The red-haired Godako was Tier-3 when she first came to this world, but thanks to Neji''s [Sage Seal] her base stat increased to Tier-6. In her hybrid dragon form, she was Tier-10. A dragon was an all-rounder creature, and in hybrid form, it was fast too. But still, Fujimaru couldn''t dodge all the iing projectiles. Some of the elongated mana bullets hit her, piercing her in and out, causing her expression to twist in pain. At the same time, she could heal right away and continue fighting. "I am good now. Let''s push him." In truth, the wielder of [Sage Seals] could be considered half-a-Neji''s Avatar. It was simr to the three girls from back then, in the Nawab battle, when Neji used his temporary God Authority to grant the girls his abilities¡ªusing the authority to choose three [Avatars]. With the Sage Seal, however, he could ''bless'' multiple people a part of his Dragon power¡ªwithout losing any power himself. What this allowed was that the pseudo-Avatars like Fujimaru could collect faith points for him. When a person prays to an Avatar of a God, the faith point goes to the aforementioned God. So on this battlefield, as Fujimaru got hurt continuously but still continued fighting, it generated a lot of faith points through the observers and soldiers. All that Faith Points rushed to Neji, through Fujimaru''s link. "Good grief, what a harvest. Desperate people do provide more points." That''s why Neji didn''t enter the battle even though he reached the battlefield a while ago. He stood in the sky, casually observing the battle and only acting when a soldier of his was about to die. A few soldiers had already died, sadly. Thankfully for them, the Goddess of the underworld was present right beside Neji, floating beside him. Rather than beside him, she was in his arms, resting in a princess carry. "Um¡ªthere, that man will lose his life in ten seconds. Look out for him." Wearing a gentle blush, she often pointed down at the field to notice Neji about a man who would soon lose his life. She could feel his death iing from earlier. For sure, just like she said, one of the hollow soldiers threw a spear to sever the soldier''s head. Thankfully, Neji locked on it with long-ranged Kamui and erased it from reality. "Thanks." "¡­Wee." The blonde goddess nodded and avoided eye contact. Actually, even if she didn''t have romantic feelings for him¡ªif he continued acting that way¡­ Well, the Gods have never been picky about incest. "Um, by the way¡ªif you can heal the wounded dead bodies, which I heard you can, I should be able to bring the souls back. Ah, it''s entirely up to you though if you want me to do that¡­ or not." "All right, sure." Neji ended the talk short and focused on the battle. Ereshkigal looked a little down hearing his stern response. She had assumed he would look happy, d that such a thing could be possible, and proud of her for being able to do it. Sadly, Neji didn''t want to entangle with girls emotionally too quickly anymore. He was fine grabbing her like a princess, but he noted recently that perhaps he should be more mindful of his emotional connection. He knew this reflected him from his first life, but perhaps¡­ that was better in this situation. If he was judging wrong, he could always stop. Neji made a mental note to give them back the love they deserve one day¡ªafter he is done with his search mission. "I will join the battle now. Please stay on top of the border wall. I will leave a clone with you, you should be fine." Neji dropped her on top of the wall that was circling Uruk, and spawned an Omni-copy to protect her. Turning his back to her gloomy self, Neji rushed to the battlefield. * * * The air exploded behind Neji. His form broke the sound barrier and he rushed at Sir Tristan first. A bolt of lightning fell from the heavens, trailing behind his moving figure, and locked up on his form like a samurai armor made of lightning. Neji only used this transformation, as Sir Tristan could be overpowered with this alone. Artoria, or Ryuko in this case, adored her knights. So the same logic of not killing Mordred applied here too. So Neji went light on Sir Tristan, ignoring his barrage of mana bolts by turning on Kamui, andunching a shocking Jutsu titled [ck Lightning: Hyper Shock] that worked to shock his nervous system. Usually, that wouldn''t be enough to take down a Tier-12 enemy, but Neji''s [Heavenly Lightning] that was the armor around him amplified the ck lightning¡ªand he also spent a bit of the recently gained divinity into the attack. So, "¡­?!" Sir Tristan cked out in an instant. He couldn''t even scream, his eyes just widened and then went cloudy. Lastly, he fell to his face. "Tie him up." Neji motioned towards his soldiers, including Fujimaru and Jaguarman. "Good fight, by the way." Sir Tristan would have been taken care of soon, even if Neji didn''t interfere. The fight was that clone. Sadly, he had apparently received a quest¡ªas stated by Sisty¡ªso he had to beat all three of the Knights. Speaking of quests, he had received a quest when the fight with Ozymandias and her group began too. Sadly, as the fight ended in a draw, the quest was a failure. Neji did gain a title after pumping Ozymandias out of this world, though. It was called [King Among Kings] and it gave him a 25% stat boost when fighting against a fellow great King. That''d be handy when he would fight against Ryuko. "Hyup-!" While thinking about all this, Neji had already moved on to Sir Lancelot. Unlike Tristan, he didn''t go out by Neji''s single attack. And being a Tier-13 closebatant, he could counter Kamui''s phasing too. Neji didn''t want to take a risk. So while the huffing and panting Mash, along with Vinci, took steps back from the battle¡ªheunched right into the Eighth Gate and also Tenseigan Mana Mode. "This will hurt, brace yourself." Neji warned¡ªand then blitzed him. Instead of a Jutsu this time, Neji used a quirk. His quirk¡ªthe original Surge. "Output 100; Surge." The devastating wave of the shockwave that was further enhanced by the aura of the eighth gate, and the mana of Tenseigan, sted into the chest of Sir Lancelot and threw him back. Except he didn''t fly away¡ªan Omni-Copy of Neji appeared behind him to keep him locked in ce, using Kamui to avoid the attack himself, while keeping Lancelot in the face of the attack. "Arg¡­gh." Lancelot groaned, and lost consciousness, inside the blue wave that had nearly peeled his skin off. His bones felt as if they had been separated from the flesh, the wave was too strong. Finally, Sir Lancelot''s unconscious body fell to the ground, just as the Omni-Neji vanished into essence. "Last one done." "¡­But why isn''t the questpleted yet?" There was a secret "???" bonus objective on the quest page. Usually, the quest gotpleted as long as the main objective was dealt with. The main objective was to defeat the three Knights with his own hands, However, this quest appeared special. It wasn''t yetpleted. Neji supposed dealing with the remaining soldiers would do. So he turned to them and activated J¨­gan. "Everyone, step away from the enemy soldiers." Neji shouted, and the soldiers followed. It was rather awkward to move away from an approaching enemy, but the soldiers worked it out somehow. Then, Neji channeled [ckme] into the enemy soldiers'' bodies via his J¨­gan. Their bodies red up before turning into golden light. Due to having assimted Sasuke''s eyes, he could now use his Voidmancer Skill, ckme, by mixing it with Amaterasu. It meant he could snipe-skill people with more skills than just Kamui. In an instant, the enemy soldiers vanished. Sadly, as they were hollow soldiers, Neji didn''t receive any experience from them. It was a pity. "Guys," Neji looked around the soldiers, giving everyone a victorious grin. "Tie Sir Lancelot too. We have won the battle." There was a short silence, as the soldiers exchanged nces. They broke out into a cheer, as the morning sun started to rise over the mountains in the far, greeting them with the light of victory. The Demonic Beasts will soone¡ªas it was morning. But nobody worried about that. Their king would take care of it. "Huh? What''s- Holy shit?!" The joyous mood suddenly turned gleam. The cheers stopped, reced by an eerie atmosphere. While the sun was rising in the eastern sky, another light was shining down at Uruk from the high sky. It was a glowing point that stared down at Uruk¡ªsadly, staring wasn''t the only thing it did. It wasing down. The construct that was mostly hidden by clouds, the size of a small country, was rushing down at the city of Uruk. "That''s¡­" Neji floated up a little while focusing on it with his Jogan. "¡­The spear, Rhongomyniad." The entire region of Sumeria was in an existential crisis. And their King, Neji, had zero ideas on how to counter it. Neji could do nothing. It was a hopeless battle for them, against the Anti Attack, Holy Judgement. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 349: 349: When They Needed Her the Most… Chapter 349: 349: When They Needed Her the Most¡­ Chapter 349: When They Needed Her the Most¡­ ¡ª There were always a few who were curious to ask¡ªwhy was the Lion King version of Artoria called Rhongomyniad? It was due to thence she wielded. Everyone knew about the Holy Sword that was Excalibur. Artoria had a holynce too, it was dubbed as Rhongomyniad. In this timeline, she had been wielding thatnce for thest 1500 years¡ªcausing the spear to be a part of her existence, granting her Divinity. The current Rhongomyniad Lance was potentially stronger than Excalibur, and that sword could kill just about anyone¡ªgods and immortals alike. Thence Rhongomyniad, also called the Spear of the End, had the raw power to end a. Rhongomyniad''srgest offensive asset is her Holy Judgement. ording to Dr. Roman on the radio, ["The magical energy of this attack has a value of over 3,000,000. To put it into perspective, even though the highest-ranked Noble Phantasms usually only range between 1000 and 3000 power levels. I suppose it''s not called an "Anti-World attack" for nothing. Uruk cannot be saved."] The soldiers had fallen to their butts, their bodies limp as they stared up at the spear that was slowly descending to destroy them. Everyone except a few were on the ground. The chaldean girls, Jaguarman, and the three generals were beside Neji. Neji was leaning against the wall of the border with his arms crossed and was ring in a particr direction. The direction where the country of Judah was located. With his Jogan focused in a single direction, he could see the Holy City. He could see inside it, the royal room where Ryukyu sat on a throne. Her form was cold and calm, as she simply¡­ stared back, locking eyes with him. "How heartless¡­ even though her child is here. She didn''t hesitate to send that huge attack¡ªa projection of thence¡ªat us." Neji could survive. So could the ones present on the battlefield. He just had to suck them up in his Kamui Dimension. His life was safe. But Uruk? Uruk was gone. The people outside this battlefield, and the people in other cities. Everything¡­ even Gorgon who was trying to awaken Tiamat. Even the Demonic Beasts, who Neji noted, wereing to attack Uruk right now, like usual. "Fucking hell. Fucking goddammit." It was the second time Neji had felt this frustrated and helpless in this world. The spear was closing in, and it would hit them in approximately a minute. The country of Uruk will cease to exist as long as that hits¡ªand Neji had no choice but to watch it happen. Then, a portal opened beside him. Rather than a portal, it was space twisting in and out of itself. It was Kamui, used by the Omni-Neji who had gone to New Egypt. Ozymandias, followed by Nitocris and Xuanzang Sanzang. Quetzalcoatl and Ishtar were also present. They all wore confused expressions when they first appeared. They were curious why Neji brought them here¡ªbut when they registered the scene in their heads, they realized the problem. The confused expression vanished, and a pitiful expression appeared on their faces. Ozymandias shook her head. "I apologize; I can''t help with that. If I had my temple here, then maybe, but even that''d cause my death." "I see. Anyone else? Quetzalcoatl?" Neji wasn''t surprised. He asked the others, Quetzalcoatl, but they all shook their heads. Except¡­ Xuanzang Sanzang. "If you flew me close to it, I can use my [Buddha''s Final Palm] in exchange for my life to counter it. I am not confident if it''d be entirely erased, though. Parts of it might scatter around and destroy the country anyway." "Then, no. I don''t want you to risk your life for a ''maybe''." Neji sighed. Earlier, Neji had tried ckme, Dark Vision, and even the recent void skills he earned. None worked. Neji even tried Kamui Shuriken, the shuriken that could tear space and time. It only worked to tear a small piece of the entire attack and make it fall far into a forest, creating a forest fire. So this was the "???" condition of the quest? === Quest: A Hopeless Battle For¡­ You? Description: Three knights of the Round Table are at your doors. Will you sit still and let them cause havoc, or deal with them as quickly as possible? Regardless of your decision, you feel a sense of ''wrong'' in this situation. Main Objective: Defeat all three of the knights, in any way possible. Bonus Objective 1: Defeat all three of the knights yourself. Bonus Objective 2: ??? Main Reward: 30 levels. 10 HP Potions, 20 MP Potions, 30 SP Potions. Bonus Reward 1: 70 levels. 10 HP Potions, 20 MP Potions, 30 SP Potions. Bonus Reward 2: A [Gift] from the Director of the Last Act. === [Bonus Objective 2 ¨C revealed!] [Bonus Objective 2 ¨C Save Uruk from Destruction ¨C is not yetpleted!] "¡­Right." Neji sighed. The only way to stop this was to open a gate to his Treasury of Babylon and let the attack fall there. But that''d just destroy everything inside the treasury. As regretful as the deaths of innocent were, Neji was still a selfish bastard who didn''t want to lose all that noble phantasms. It was all hopeless. Just like the quest said. "¡­All right. Let''s go back. Fuck." Neji seemed frustrated as he waved his hand and ordered everyone to gather. The Omni-Neji-3 was still in New Egypt¡ªso if he opened Kamui with this Neji, they could make a portal to take these people away. A lot would die. But at least not all would. "Papa, your face looks scary." Suddenly, Neji heard Kurai''s voice. However, it wasn''t in his head, or from the ''video call'' service. No, it came from his shoulder¡ªit was her physical voice. "Hey, Papa!" "¡­Kurai!" Neji turned to his right shoulder and found a ck cat that jumped to his face. His frustrated expression melted in a second''s notice as he hugged her. Light shone. A solution came. Kurai has been trying to self-summon herself beside him for more than a week¡ªas nned. And she had finally seeded. There could not be better timing! Neji felt a sense of relief wash over his form as he quickly urged. "Quick, we need to use Fusion! I might be able to counter it if Fused!" "And what if the debuff affects Fusion too?" Another voice, not belonging to this world, sounded beside Neji. Ozymandias and her group, along with the two Goddesses, appeared shocked as they took a step back. What was happening? Where were these peopleing from? "Hey, Neji." Wearing a belly-dancer outfit, as if to match the themes of this world, Rumi wrapped an arm around his waist and appeared to hug his side. Not bothering to look into his eyes, she looked up at the titanic spear that would hit the ground in 10 seconds. But¡­ [Rumi Usagiyama ¨C High Tier 22] If it was her, then, perhaps, there was still hope left. "What a bullshit ability. Let''s talk about why you look like a male prostituteter; for now¡ªI will take care of it." Rumi released Neji and moved. She kicked the ground and vanished from the eyes of all. If not for Jogan, even Neji would have lost her. The rabbit goddess moved to the strongest attack of the dragon goddess and prepared to face it head-on. Rumi spun in the air, charging up her special [Luna Blink] attack, as she reached the attack point. The titance''s pointy end¡ªshining with light¡ªcame into contact with Rumi''s feet. Then, [Luna Blink] activated. A wave of purple color¡ªthe color of space-time energy¡ªsted from the impact point. A wave of destructive energy rushed toward Rumi right then, but the purple color covered it like a cloak. Then it moved upwards, devouring the entirence from head to its toe. The Luna Blink was a kick that was a mixture between Rumi''s own fighting style and Kaguya''s powers. When the kicknded on something¡ªthat something was teleported to another dimension. And Rumi did just that right now, sending the projection of the holynce into a dimension of fire andva. The sky which was so dark and gloomy, thanks to being covered by thence¡ªwas suddenly clear like water. The morning sun cast a red hue in the area, as Rumi stood before thest moon of the night. ¡­Even though she only appeared 10 seconds ago¡ªthe Rabbit Goddess had single-handedly saved this country from its doom. Uruk was safe. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: The bunny is here! Rumi appeared and saved the world, not even a bead of sweat was made by her. Also, the next chapter is 350¡ªlook forward to it, and 351 too! Two Kimi chapters dropping at once! Is that a good sign though¡­? If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Though one thing I need to mention is how Rumi called out Neji for his outfit. While hers isn''t any better- picture in discord because I should be asleep by the time this chapter is posted, set on a timer. Chapter 350: 350: Kimi’s Perfect Run (4) Chapter 350: 350: Kimi¡¯s Perfect Run (4) Chapter 350 Title: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (4) ¡ª "Hey, what are you reading?" It was just another day in Kimi''s life as his maid. Inside thisrge mansion that once felt like a glorified prison, Kimi was passing her days happily. "...Stop giving me that cheeky smile. You are supposed to work; you know?" Sat behind the kitchen block, she was sneakily reading a manga. She enjoyed this hobby of hers aside from the hobby of messing and loving this sweet young master of hers. "Only bad maids skip work and read manga, sitting behind the kitchen like you are right now." Her young master stared at her dryly with his blue eyes. Her own blue eyes stared back, her lips forming a smirk. "What happens if I don''t stop reading?" "Are you teasing me right now?" She usually got offended when he came interrupting her while reading manga. He usually made more fun of her when she got offended. This time it was a little different. The manga was a little special. In that, it reminded Kimi of him while reading it. Instead of making a smarteback, Kimi spread her arms at him. It was a gesture asking for him toe read it with her. "Sit on myp. We can read it together. I think you''ll like it quite a bit." "...Hmmm." Back then, her young master gave her a perplexed look. Kimi usually acted very obediently or deliberately acted out to get on his nerves. It was rare for her to act so gently and treat him like a big sister as she did before everything went downhills (uphills?) on a trip two years ago. Now that he was 14 years old, their rtionship was quite mixed and frankly weird. Not that either of them wasining. Saying, "Well, it doesn''t hurt.", the white-haired boy dug himself into her arms. He sat on herp, his back against her soft chest, as her chin fell over his head. Kimi smiled and brought up the manga before both of their faces. Then, they began reading it. Kimi started from the first chapter again, since a new reader just joined. It was at the end of the chapter that ''he'' was introduced. He was why Kimi had asked her young master to join her in this read. Surprisingly, the boy recognized who that was. "Ah. I remember now. I was wondering where I saw this before¡­ This is JJK? Jujutsu Kaisen? I only recalled when I saw Gojo." Kimi was shocked. How did he know this? Thinking back, he knew most of the pre-quirk-era manga she read. She even had a theory that he was secretly an old-gen manga enthusiast just like her. Kimi nodded. "Yes, yes! This Gojo guy looks just like you, right? It''s uncanny. I think you even have a few sunsses simr to him." "Yeah?" "If the multiverse theory is real, it will be wild when you two meet. Ah, you are kinda really weak though. He has the Six Eyes and whatnot, so he will beat you up easily. But don''t you worry, I will protect you!" "But you''re weaker than me¡­" "What? No. I am faster than you. That means I am stronger." "Your coping mechanism is acting up." "You''re just too full of yourself." "You''re a disrespectful maid." At one point, the two of them forgot about the manga and started arguing. Kimi should have seen the oueing, as she was dragged to his room and was dealt unspeakable things to herself. ¡­.Thinking again, why''s she recalling that incident? Even though it''s been so long. As the wind blew by her face, fluttering her long blonde hair behind her, Kimi stood in the air opposite the manga character that she was reading back then. Gojo Satoru, the Limitless, stood before her in the air. With her hands in his pockets, he stood smiling, while wearing a blindfold over his eyes. ''Haaah, I miss him so much.'' * * * The sun was bright above their heads. Large puffs of clouds moved past them as they stood in the sky, the sea beneath their feet and the distant edge of Tokyo city also visible. "I believe you knocked on the wrong door," The albino man whose handsome features were clear even with a blindfold on said smoothly. "Can you please leave this world?" "...." It had been eight months since shest saw the man she loved. Now, she stood before this man. This lookalike who was uncannily simr to him. The [Dimension Lost] had failed her expectations. It brought her somewhere entirely undesired. Kimi felt rather annoyed by this whole development. Why must she go through this torture? Why couldn''t she just have an easier time? She wanted to see him already¡­ pping her face with her hands, she released a deep sigh in her hand. "Are you not feeling all right?" Contrary to his initial words, the man asked as if he was worried. The man whom Kimi easily recognized as the one Satoru Gojo. Truthfully, Kimi was a fan. Due to how simr he looked to Neji, Kimi was an instant fan. It was he who made her read the old manga called JJK, released more than 200 years before her era. Looking at his face properly in person, and also recalling his characteristics, Kimi could see why the Sacred Gear would mistake him for Neji. However, she could also see the minute details that were quite different. Neji''s hair was silver, purely so, while Gojo''s was a mixture between white and slightly purple. That and, using an X-ray spell to look beneath his blindfold, she noted Gojo''s eyes were also a little more beautiful than Neji''s own. At least, more beautiful than what he had eight months ago. Kimi wasn''t sure how long it had been for him, and how much he had changed. Was he searching for her? Or did he forget about her? He loved her, for sure, but in the end, she was just a random maid who was the clone of a viin who killed his parents. She was worthless. In any case, it was quite undeniable that Neji and Gojo looked very simr. And that wasn''t good for Kimi''s current mental health. "...I''m fine," Kimi sighed as she pulled her hands back from her face. "I apologize. I¡­ am just searching for someone. I hadn''te here to threaten anyone. I will leave." "I see. Forgive my unweing self, then. The world simply considers you a threat and wants you to be gone." Gojo exined as Kimi nodded at him. Sighing once again, she channeled her mana to utilize Dimensional Lost. "Find me a hot white-haired and blue-eyed young man named Neji Hado. He has magical eyes. He can release shockwaves from his palms. He is popr withdies and handsome. Note, he is not Gojo Satoru." Kimi told the Sacred Gear and wished for it to activate. Sadly, she was baffled by the message it sent to her mind. [The Dimensional Lost is under a cool down. Please wait 24 hours before trying again.] "This fucking¡­" What the fuck did that mean? Why now? She didn''t want to be here. Kimi couldn''t help a groan from rumbling out of her throat. "Is something wrong?" Kimi looked up with a frown. Gojo was staring at her with a raised eyebrow, surely questioning her words just now, more than the curse she uttered. ¡­In truth, if she were to tell him about the problem, he would think that she was lying. A fight will break out for sure if that were to happen. A fight against¡­ that. [Gojo Satoru ¨C Tier 33] So he was Tier 33. That shouldn''t be the case, he shouldn''t be that strong. So unless he got stronger in this timeline, it was the World''s Will that was buffing him. To match her own Tier 33 powers. Worse, Gojo was a space-ability-based character. Space and Time were in the end the same thing, so he could nullify most of Kimi''s time attacks. Gojo was a character who ignored Tier differences. As long as he had Limitless activated, he was unbeatable. Unfortunately, Satoru Gojo had already activated that since the start. A fight with him would be annoying. It wasn''t entirely out of her league, even with their Tier being the same since in the original timeline Gojo was beaten by a pretty hefty time-based technique. However, she should be prepared for an [Restart] in the worst-case scenario. Gojo noted her silence. "From the way your expression has distorted, it seems something indeed is wrong. Hmm." The white-haired man rubbed his chin as he thought. Then, he smiled. "Despite what I said earlier, would you mind some coffee? You said you were in search of someone. I don''t actually mind lending a helping hand to a prettydy. I can keep the Orders of the World even with a coffee, instead of a battle." Hearing Gojo''s new offer, Kimi was suddenly delighted. Was the Will of this World making an exception? She was about to ept his offer, but a voice rang in her head. The voice of the Red Dragon Emperor, Draig. ["...Kimi, think about it carefully before deciding."] Kimi stopped her lips from moving. Should she really go drink coffee with the lookalike of her young master? If he ever found out, somehow, what would he think? Neji had all sorts of weird powers. What if one allowed him to look into where his girls were? If he uses the technique on her, worried that she might be in danger, worried why she hadn''t gone to him yet, worried that she was dead¡­ only for him to learn that she was sipping coffee with another man who looks like him. That would be heartbreaking. Kimi actually didn''t like such meaningless misunderstandings. No, beyond that, was she fine with it? To go drinking with another man, who just so happened to remind her of her most loved person¡­? Was she so pathetic that she needed constion from a lookalike? Wasn''t it just a coffee, basically cheating? Kimi frowned. No, she wasn''t that low. She was a pervert, a woman who was sick in her head. But she was all that and more, but her young master alone. Kimi shook her head. "I am sorry, I refuse. I can''t yet leave this universe, but I can just leave this. I will leave earth and go wait on the moon or something until I am able to teleport. You can rest assured." "...Ah, I am afraid that can''t happen." The Curse Mage rubbed the back of his head. "I''d either have to keep a watch on you until you leave, or eliminate you." Kimi didn''t like the idea of him lurking near her. He was naturally a flirty guy, and talkative too. He''d try things on her and she would get mad. The oue then would be a fight. So since there was no choice¡­. "Sure," Kimi released the hold in her mana. "Let''s get into it." Gojo Satoru sighed, and then dashed at her at a speed unrestricted by this entire universe that wanted her eliminated. * * * Kimi had Mana nearly in the billion number. Precisely, she had umted 980,778,006 mana points. While that was huge, Gojo had the ''Limitless''. Contrary to general belief, it didn''t grant him infinite mana, or in this case, Cursed Energy, but it lowered the cost of each technique enough that it appeared he had Limitless energy. Now that he was Tier 33, that cost had lowered more and his energy reserves have also increased. In a dragged-out battle, Kimi would lose for sure. However, there was no chance that the fight would be dragged out. After all¡­ Gojo could finish any enemy at once. His Domain Expansion was a one-shot ability that anyone who didn''t have a thing like the Gamer''s Mind would be instantly dealt with. Kimi''s only chance to outss that was to not allow him tounch that attack in the first ce. The only way to do that was to keep him busy and make an artifact that can take him out. An artifact simr to the one that took him out in the canon timeline. It only managed to seal him, in truth, but that was enough. Sadly, Kimi didn''t have such an artifact. Since this was an ongoing battle, she couldn''t just make an artifact either. She was doomed. After three minutes, Gojounched his Domain Expansion. Surprisingly, the world line didn''t just [Restart]. Kimi was alone, staring at Gojo, inside his domain, Infinity. "Oh my¡­" With his finger making a sign, Gojo was pulling his blindfold down as he had activated his Infinity. In this realm, within this space-time singrity, all information of the universe traveled into the head of the target. It caused them to pause in their spot. It made them freeze in time, due to the overload of their brain from the information. So why didn''t Kimi go out? "...Draig?" When Kimi asked and didn''t receive an answer¡­ she realized why. ¡­Draig had taken the blow of the domain in her stead. "No¡­ Draig? Answer me if you are still there." This wasn''t good. Since Draig was a soul, if she got destroyed, there was no way to bring her back. It would be the end for that dragon. "..." Gojo stood in the far, still in his pose. "..." Kimi will remember the sacrifice of her friend who had been together with her for thest eight months. Taking a deep breath, Kimi decided it was time to end things. * * * The battlested quite a¡­ long? Kimi didn''t remember. Inside the domain, there was no sun, so telling the time was a little hard. It may have been years for all she knew. But finally, The battle had ended. The domain vanished and Kimi was back in the sky, with only Gojo''s head left in the vicinity. It was a strange battle. Their powers were quite simr and counter to one another. Kimi could heal endlessly thanks to the Apocalyptic Dragon, the Great Red whom she had absorbed. But so could Gojo, thanks to his Reverse Curse Technique. Their technique affinity was very close too. Gojo was focused on space-rted abilities, while Kimi was mostly on time-rted ones¨Cthough she too had a few spatial tactics in her pockets. "Haaah¡­." The sky was as blue and bright as back then. The clouds were just as gentle too. The only change was that, while Kimi was floating in her spot, Gojo only had his head remaining. Kimi grabbed Gojo''s severed head. She stared at his open eyes that were staring back at her still. The blue eyes had lost most of their color and were nearly white. It looked creepy. Gojo was dealt with. That was the difference from back when she came to this world, to now. But¡­ There was another difference. The voice that had helped Kimi for thest eight months was¡­ gone. Now that the battle had ended, Kimi understood how lonely it was. Draig, the Red Dragon Emperor, was- ["Aughh. Bff- Ak, it tastes weird in my head. Huh? Kimi? Oh, when did you kill this guy?"] Kimi blinked. She worried if she was hearing things or not, but scanning her own existence, she found another soul near her. She wasn''t hearing things. A smile bloomed on her face. "Draig! What happened?! Where did you go?!" ["Oh¡­ Ah, well. Do you know the Great Red is the God of Dreams? He has a strong power called Dream Maniption. When this guyunched his Domain thingy, I utilized that Dream Maniption to counter it. Since both are powers rted to information, it worked out well. Though it seems I was stuck in a trance for as long as the technique was active. Did I worry you?"] "Of course you did! I''m¡­ so d that you''re all right." ["Hoho, that''s great to know. In any case, I think we should leave now. There are other strong people here, they mighte after us if we stay here any longer."] "Huh? Ah, right. I should change before I go, though." Her clothes were nearly gone in the battle. She needed to wear something else. Looking down at the city of Tokyo beneath her feet, Kimi got an idea. She quickly rushed down and entered a floor within a skyscraper. An old man and a young woman were inside one of those fancy balcony pools, making out, as Kimi entered the apartment. "Ak!" "Angel?!" The two couples screeched and froze in their spot. The word ''angel'' twisted into ''devil'' when they saw Gojo''s head that Kimi was holding. Kimi ignored them, waving a hand that turned them into statues stuck in time. They''d be free in half an hour, and Kimi should be done by then. "I need a mirror¡­" Kimi walked around the apartment to find a mirror. When she finally found it, she stopped before it and stared into her eyes. Kimi had created a spell that can take powers. It was inspired by All-for-One. She used it to steal the Power of Destruction from Rias and Sirzechs. She also used it to assimte Great Red''s powers into herself. Now, she put her hands over Gojo''s eyes¡ªand activated the spell. Her hand shone, and then Gojo''s eyes turned entirely white. Then Kimi used the power of destruction to st Gojo''s head into splinters. She felt a little tinge in her heart since the face looked so much like Neji''s. Snapping her fingers, she cleaned herself off the mess and looked in the mirror. Her eyes were blue. Brighter than ever. She looked at herself in the mirror, and the world seemed more colorful than ever. She could see her own energy and even her own blood vessels. Six Eyes. Kimi had it now. "¡­Good. Now it''s time to pick clothes." Kimi went to the wardrobe nearby and started to scavenge through it. When she finally found something she liked, a blue qipao dress, she wore it and came before the mirror, grabbing the mirror and using her eyes to take a careful look at herself. Turning her blonde hair into white, activating her White Tiger powers, Kimi looked at her reflection. Even her new eyes could see through everything, even those two pupils were considered perfect. [Image Here] ¡­. After changing into the new outfit, Kimi ran out of time. Having defeated the champion of this world, or even the universe perhaps, the world was on high alert. It chose a new champion and sent him to her. Kimi didn''t want to continue fighting though. So she clicked her fingers and activated her [Dimension Lost], using the same search tags as before. "Find me a hot white-haired and blue-eyed young man named Neji Hado. He has magical eyes. He can release shockwaves from his palms. He is popr withdies and handsome. Note, he is not Gojo Satoru." The world whirled around her, and her existence spun in and out of itself, as Kimi was devoured by a fog of mystery, fading out of this universe and into another one. For a moment¡­ Kimi felt a pull in her existence. Something felt¡­ wrong. As if something was calling her towards itself. It couldn''t be a false feeling given the situation, but Kimi strongly resisted it. It had an ominous feel to it. "...Nah, this doesn''t feel good." For all she knew, it may be an eldritch horror lurking between the gap of universes. Like the Great Red, but a bigger threat. So Kimi forced her will against it, and allowed her Sacred Gear to bring her to a designated spot. Kimi appeared in a Japanese room. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: I kinda lost control of time and pumped up 8.4k words. That''s why I divided it into two parts after debating with myself. If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 351: 351: Kimi’s Perfect Run (5) Chapter 351: 351: Kimi¡¯s Perfect Run (5) Chapter 351 Title: Interlude ¡ª Kimi''s Perfect Run (5) ¡ª The room Kimi appeared in was Japanese. It was a luxurious and spacious room with a traditional architectural style. The room featured sliding doors made of wood, and there were countless essories inside. There was a table that disyed works of art, held family photos, and a few flowers. The room also had arge writing desk, lighting from papernterns or sliding windows, and intricate wooden carvings,cquerware, and textiles. But beyond that, it didn''t have any people in it. Beside herself. ¨C Haap! Haak! Dodge better, you''re too dependent on defending. The sound of people sparring came from outside the room. Kimi''s eyes focused on the family photo on the table, as she sighed. Based on the Kimono-wearing people in the photo, she already had a hunch about where she was, but she needed to confirm it. Walking over to the sliding door, she opened it and looked outside. Outside was a training field, and in there two people were going against one another, training palm techniques. Kimi''s eyes focused on their figures. Their faces. Kimi came to ept where she was right now and where she ended up. The world of Naruto. One of those guys was Neji¡­ Hyuga. The other person was Hiashi Hyuga, most likely. This was the Hyuga npound. It¡­ made sense. Neji Hyuga almost matched the descriptions that Kimi had used. So it was kind of understandable why the spell failed this time too. "No way," Kimi gently smacked the door frame as it cracked. "This is bunch of bullshit. Why isn''t this working? Fucking annoying." "Hey, you! Identify yourself." Suddenly, a voice called from her side. It was a young girl who pointed her palms at Kimi, ready to battle. The two who were sparring turned around hearing the loud yell, also falling alert. It was a young Hanabi Hyuga. Kimi looked frustrated. "I apologize," Kimi said. "I will leave." Clicking her finger, she ignored the three people and teleported away from here. She couldn''t travel dimensions for the next 24 hours, so she was going away to avoid the needless battle. Kimi appeared on the surface of the moon. "I recall Kaguya''s locked here. Since I am here anyway, let''s steal a little more power." - ¨C ¡ª * * * "Hey, young master? Have you read this manga?" "Let''s see¡­ Ew, World''s End Harem? It''s trash." World''s End Harem. It was a manga where most of the male poption dies of a virus. The few males, and by few, it''s implied to be less than what you can count by hand, are the kings of the world. They get whatever girl they want, of whatever age or upation, and so they live like the Gods of Olympus. "Trash? I was thinking of reading it since it has a white-haired guy who is one of the main characters. He bes the president of Japan, and gets all the women! Should I read it?" "Why are you specifically reading stories with white-haired males? Creep." "¡­." "Anyway, don''t read it. The white-haired guy isn''t the main character. The main character is a frustrating, average Japanese protagonist. It''s not even a harem ending for the MC, though the white-haired dude does get the harem ending. But since the white-haired dude isn''t the MC, this is basically plot-type NTR. It''s trash as fuck, burn that manga." That day, when Kimi was tutoring her young master for his math exam, they had this conversation. In the end, Kimi ended up reading it anyway, and she couldn''t have regretted it more. It was one of the trashiest things that she read in her life. The main character was a frustrating idiot who went limp in the sequel, and the white-haired guy for whom Kimi started reading, to begin with, was nothing more either. If the world wasn''tcking males, a guy like that would never achieve what he did¡ªhe was just a pathetic guy who just got lucky. Kimi read the sequel, the spin-offs, and the other things the series had. By the time she was done, she hade to hate the entire series, and also weak impotent Main Characters as a whole. Issei Hyudo''s sad fate in her hands was the result of that hate. Since she had done all that to Issei because of World''s End Harem¡ªanybody could guess what she would do if she met the MC of the original manga that made her hate all this. Naturally, she was blood lusted when she appeared on this of World''s End Harem. "Oh my, I didn''t know we had such a fine specimen. Are you new?" Just a moment ago, she had struggled with the same entity from before who was pulling her existence towards it whenever she traveled dimensions. Now that she had outrun its will, Kimi found herself in a room. It was a very rich, modern room styled like a pce. There was a ss dome instead of a concentrated ceiling, and pirs shaped like the ancient Greek era surrounded the room. Kimi could see a few hidden cameras here and there, too. A huge bed stood in the middle of the room. On the bed, four naked girlsy panting since they were sweaty from the recent sex they just had. Between the four girls, a white-haired many on his back. Between his legs, a girl was blowing his balls off¡ªfilling the room with a sloppy sound. Unlike what people would expect, Kimi didn''t feel horny in this situation. The white-haired man with barely blue eyes was looking at her lustfully. He had asked if she was new or not, suggesting that he thought she was here to fuck him just like those bitches on the bed. That was the white-haired side-main character that Kimi and her young master had talked about. Shota Doi, a lucky idiot who thought he was hot stuff now. Girls often came to him wearing fake animal ears, so he didn''t find her cat ears and cat tail suspicious. Kimi wasn''t turned into a white tiger, but into her natural cat-girl form, though her hair was still white. She was nning to keep her hair white since it suited her eyes better. The man''s eyes wandered over her body, his expression surprised and expectant. It was clear he had never seen someone like her before. She was a superior female, a prime of her category, and so she could attract the eyes of anyone. She, who once was insecure and weak, was now strong and confident. It was all thanks to one person, one man, and so she felt offended when another man dared look at her that way. ["Your clothes aren''t helping though. You changed the qipao into this revealing tight ck leather since you thought the clothes may have a part in your teleportation. You look good, though."] Kimi did look good. Wearing a dress that was too revealing, that Neji had picked for her back in the day and she had kept in a subspace for this long, she looked out of the world gorgeous. Naturally, anybody would want a piece of that ass that was showing. Kimi didn''t mind showing off, she was always all right with that sort of thing before her trauma at the end of her hero career. Not that Kimi remembered any of her memory from before she became a maid, thanks to the [Restarts] taking her memories. But she could connect the dots from the context. She was an exhibitionist. After she became Neji''s woman, that nature returned since he didn''t mind showing off his women. People could watch and envy, while unable to touch her. So it annoyed Kimi, beyond the prior annoyance at this Shota Doi. How dare he look at her while assuming he could touch her and do whatever he wanted to do? Kimi was biased, but she reckoned he needed to die. Suddenly, a voice started to ring from one of the hidden speakers. [Attention-! Shota, something is wrong. We don''t have this woman registered in our data. She also appeared out of thin air, in the hallway. Something is wrong, I don''t think this is safe. I am sending a team, please hold on.] The voice belonged to one of Shota''s bitches, Kimi reckoned. That bitch was Karen, and she was particrly annoying. Kimi reckoned not only Shota and the actual MC, many more needed to die. "Oh,e on Karen. Mhm- she is hot. Even if she came here through weird means, she only has one reason to be here. I am in the mood, tell the team to note." [But-] "Ah. No buts. It''s an order." "These fucking bastards are really treating me the same as those pathetic bitches on the bed? Have they even felt what real pleasure is? That''s it, this world is doomed from the get-go, made by some insecure Japanese author. I don''t give a fuck; this reality doesn''t deserve to exist. I am going to destroy this, and I will grind your souls to give me powers." The room went silent, and everyone stared at Kimi as if she was mentally unwell. Only when Kimi shot a lightning spell on the girl doing a blowjob, causing her body to burst into meat, along with Shota''s small cock, did everyone realize the depth of this situation. Instead of just destroying the world with arge shy spell, Kimi spent the next week in this world and summoned tentacle monsters to grant the horny bitches of this world what they wanted. In just a week, all males and females alike passed away after being raped by tentacle monsters. * * * A few billion souls were quite arge sum. Sucking up their dreams using the powers of Great Red, and grinding their souls for raw power, Kimi gained a few tiers. Coupled with the tiers gained from Gojo, Kimi was nearing the 40s. [Kimi Sugihara ¨C Tier 35] She hadn''t noted before, but she was technically a God too now. Great Red was a God, and since she had fully assimted his powers by now, she was a God too. The people of this world who died of pleasure also prayed to a god, all that prayer came to her. She was sure that she would have earned a title called [Goddess of Torture and Ecstasy] if this was some sort of game. Looking back, that summarized most of her life. Kimi couldn''t wait to surprise her young master with this. Maybe she could finally keep up with him now. Sadly, that urge to meet him kept getting dyed. Why was she not being able to reach him? Just why was this so hard? Currently, she stood before huffing and puffing T¨­shir¨­ Hitsugaya. He was on his knees with ice spread around him, and he looked at Kimi as if she was a monster. "What kind of monster are you? Which faction do you belong to?!" Kimi would say that was too harsh of a reaction just because she defeated him. Just like thest two attempts, Kimi had felt a drag towards her existence. Now that she looked back, that pull to her existence was always present, but she never properly noticed it due to her low power level. What was that? Why was it calling for her? Kimi felt worried. Thankfully she managed to run from it this time too. Now, she appeared before this young man. T¨­shir¨­ Hitsugaya ¨Cfrom Bleach¨C was another white-haired young man who got pulled to this mess by the spell. His turquoise-colored eyes bordered between green and blue, so it kinda applied to whom Kimi was looking for. That''s why Kimi found herself in front of him. "How annoying¡­ Bleach? Oh fuck it, I justmitted mass genocide out of frustration, it doesn''t change anything if I fuck up some more. If I can''t find the young master, the least I can do is get stronger so that I can be helpful to him when he finds me instead." Finding power will help her search, too. Even if she couldn''t find Neji, she could now start looking for the other girls. This could work, Kimi nodded. "Huh? Wait- what are you-" The cheap copy of Neji that Kimi didn''t like tried to say something, but Kimi cut him off. Literally. She took out the True Longinus spear and severed his head. * * * It took Kimi nearly a month to finish in Bleach. By now, she hade to ept that something was¡­ wrong. Something must have happened to Neji, otherwise he would havee to her by now. So she yed a little slowly. She took all the opportunities to power. She first had to develop spells to steal the Bankai of different people. So that she could merge those all and make a special one. Now, Kimi was finally done. The soul society was erased. She was one of the lone supernatural left in this world. This world was left with normal humans now, and all the previous powerhouses have been assimted into her. Looking at herself in the Mirror, where the night of a snowy town in China was visible, behind her. She recited the text that hovered over her head. "...Tier - 50." Wearing a red qipao dress that came with arge boob window, Kimi had cut her hair short. She was acting as a hot spring owner back in China so that the mystical ones didn''t find her. This look suited her, even though the human ear was an illusion. She had an illusive earring on her fake ear. She wore it in memory of Neji, who used to wear one that allowed him to use Telekinesis. "...Now there is no point in keeping up this act." She was finished with this world too. "It''s time for myst attempt to find the young master. If this fails, I will just focus on searching for the other girls. If that doesn''t work, I will just continue making myself stronger until he finds me himself." Kimi took a deep breath and released it. "Draig? Pray for me." ["I am."] Kimi felt a little more confident. She felt entirely different in Tier 50. So she was hoping this time, her power would urately fish out Neji''s location. "...Find me Neji Hado. Born in Japan." She didn''t add age since it may have changed by now. "He has blue eyes, and white hair made of silver. He was born to Gara Hado and Akio Hado. He has an older sister named Nejire Hado. He is¡­ someone who is strong,petent, charming, and handsome. He is someone who loves me. Find me my¡­ Neji." ¡ª Bzz¡­zztt~ Along with the cloud fromst time, the fog that devoured her, there was a sort of lightning present in the result. Kimi''s hope increased. The fog finally devoured her. She patiently waited for it to vanish, and when it did¡­ She appeared before a maw. A gigantic series of teeth, filling up the inside of an endlesslyrge mouth. It was hard to exin with words and Kimi''s eyes started to hurt due to itsplexity. "Ha#¡ê&? #¡ê¡ê¡­" "What the-" Kimi was stunned by the titanic jaw of a demon creature. Sharp teeth that were ced randomly all over its flesh, that should be his mouth. It had a power level that Kimi couldn''t catch on to. It was a thing that didn''t make sense. No, it wasn''t a demon creature. It was something worse. It was¡­ "An Eldritch horror. Fuck me!" This was the thing that had been calling to her from before?! How the hell was she supposed to fight against it?! This thing that had been pulling her existence. It''s attracted to her powers. It wanted a piece of her. "M@- €£¤$!!!!" This thing was round yet square, yet triangle, yet everything else. A creature that was a geometrical mess, it was floating in this dark space of emptiness, and it screeched. The creature released an inexplicable sound and that didn''t make sense. But based on the next scenario, Kimi knew that was a battle cry. That cry was the end of Kimi. "No¡­ D-don''t!" She was helpless; she tried to teleport away but failed. Despite protecting herself with Infinity, she failed to block the teeth that came at her. She couldn''t resist the creature that closed its maw on her, the millions and billions of teeth that fell on her and chewed her alive. Before she finally perished, before her existence faded, she hoped her spell would work. She hoped that the spell wouldn''t get destroyed. Kimi once again thanked her luck that Draig had her memory packets. As long as those were present, everything would be right¡ªeven if she were to forget who she was. "Akhggg¡­" With a painful grunt, Kimi gently slipped into¡­ another [Restart]. * * * It was morning, and the soft sunlight fell over her eyelids, apanied by the ringing school bell, and her eyes abruptly sprung open with a decisive gasp. Usually, that''s how the restarts began. Not that she could remember what "Restarts" were. But her empty head just told her that as she opened her eyes in the darkness, it was a little different than usual. It was a void¡­ no, it wasn''t exactly void but something simr. There was a huge ball of multiple colors floating in the distance. It emitted multicolored light and caused fear that it might just explode at any time. Common sense told her an explosion would create a stunning scene, but the samemon man told her this was dangerous. "But where is this¡­" ["K-Kimi? Hey, are you all right? Ugh- it''s painful-! T-the memory packets broke¡­ They are merging with my memory. I-I feel weird! Ughhh-"] A strange voice, a painful shriek sounded out in her head. "...Kimi?" "...Who''s that?" "...And hey, who just talked? Where is this? Um, Anybody?" Floating around and around, the woman asked in confusion. Given she couldn''t remember her name, was she Kimi? In whatever case, just what happened here¡­? "Well," Abruptly, a voice spoke from behind her. The woman twisted her body in the no-gravity void and turned to find the source of the voice. Light music entered her ears. A golden portal. As golden as the eyes of the girl who stood before her. With her hair short in a bob cut, she had two hornsing out of her head. Wearing a long-back leather jacket, over a tight and revealing rider outfit, the girl had a headphone over her head. Wearing a button-loose coat over her bra, revealing her midriff and entire torso, the girl gave her a stern stare. As she took off the headphone and kept it hanging on her shoulder, they turned invisible. But it''s gentle music that Kimi somehow found familiar, still continued to sound. ~Feel your eyes, they all over me- Don''t be shy, take control of me- Get the vibe, it''s gonna be lit tonight~ "To answer where you are, I''ll have to tell you who you are." The golden-eyed girl spoke, breaking Kimi from her focus on the music. "You¨Cyes you, you idiotic bitch who was lucky to meet the Gamer and started to think you''re hot shit. Your idiotic brain gave you the false feeling that you understood ''Time'' and fucked up really bad. Now you''re here, before me, due to a trait that the Gamer possesses." The young woman who was floating in the void, Kimi, didn''t have anything to say back to that. She didn''t even know what this girl meant. "Ugh, how annoying. It''s not fun to curse someone if they don''t get it at all. Be d you''re so hot, otherwise I was nning to keep you cked out for a few centuries." The girl walked over to the floating Kimi. Unlike Kimi who was aimlessly floating, the golden-eyed girl was easily stepping into the empty space. She came before Kimi and ced a hand on her forehead. "Huh. There''s something inside your head¡­ your soul. Well, isn''t this your lucky day, I would have killed that pet inside your head if it wasn''t a dragon. I don''t usually kill my own kind." The girl didn''t do anything. No snap of fingers, no chanting, no fancy nothing. She just willed, and it happened. The voice that Kimi heard at the beginning erupted out of her head, falling to the side. Looking at it, Kimi found it was a girl with mostly red features. Red skin, red eyes, short red hair, red horns, and a red tail. Kimi didn''t get it, didn''t this girl before her say there was a dragon in her head? So was that how a dragon looked? That didn''t feel entirely right. The ''dragon'' just sat on the spot, not floating and just sitting with a nk expression. The ck-haired girl said, "How weird. It seems the dragon tried to copy your appearance. Hmm¡­ my Omniscience says it happened due to its messed up memories? Well, your stuff, you decide if you want to fix it or not. I will not be bothering with it. Before that," The girl touched Kimi''s head. Then, she willed her authority again. The next things all happened in a split second. One moment, Kimi was lost, confused, dazed, and didn''t remember who she was¡­ and the next moment, she gasped. "Ah! W-wha- what-" Memories returned. She panicked. All the memories that she had lost ¡ª and even memories of beyond that. She now recalled the day she was created by that Nawab, using the quirk [Queen Bee]. All that memory rushed into her head, and Kimi suddenly panicked when that happened. "Calm down." But when her blue eyes looked into the dazzling golden eyes of the ck-haired girl, she paused. She calmed down. Kimi released a deep sigh. "Losing your memories is a scary experience. My god, I couldn''t understand anything¡­" Now with herself having returned, she noticed Draig sitting like a dead body nearby. Draig looked just like Kimi right now. It was a red-colored version of her current appearance, though the skin was cracked as if she was a doll and she looked overall broken. Something was wrong with her. Didn''t she scream that the memory packets broke? Perhaps those memories got corrupted and affected her this way? Now she wanted to be like her¡­? What else went wrong with her? Kimi tried to suppress her worries soon. Since she managed to retain her memories so easily, thanks to this girl before her, then Draig could surely be saved too. Kimi looked at the girl who was standing before her, who had her hands in her pockets. Looking at her properly now, she reckoned just how beautiful she was. Back in the JJK world, when Kimi called herself ''perfect'' after attaining Six Eyes, that seemed like a joke right now. All that grandeur vanished in thin air. Just facing this woman¡­ no, this creature, she felt like an ant. Still, she expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, I am¡­ really grateful. It''s not empty words, I mean it from the bottom of my heart. But, um, you are¡­?" The girl shrugged her lips. "I have too many names to count. The Quetzalcoatl Icon? I am why Quetzalcoatls would once start to have ck hair locks." "The Owner of the Omni Eyes? I own each eye-rted power that is present within the Megaverse." "The Lone Sword? I''m the one who can use a sword to fight abstract entities. I am the pinnacle of sword that every sword user dreams to reach." "But, I guess those are old titles now. Since we are meeting now, you can call me¡­ She Beyond Omnipotence." So Kimi was right. This woman was a lot overpowered. She already proved her powers earlier by saving her memories. Kimi tried to control her own weight to stop floating and managed to stand in the empty air, now facing her properly. She was a few inches shorter than the other girl, even though she herself was 6"2. "Let''s go SBOP for short, then. By the way, you were cursing me earlier, what was-... Actually, forget it. I noticed you are really powerful, aren''t you? Since we canmunicate too, can you help that dragon there? She really seems out of her mind. I have another request. Can you help me find someone? I''ve been searching for him for a long time, I''ll really appreciate if-" "You cannot find him." SBOP cut her off mid-sentence. "Because nobody with that identity exists." "...." Kimi was shocked at first. But soon, she didn''t take her seriously. "That must be a joke¡­? You just said I was lucky to meet some ''Gamer''. You must be talking about my young master when you said that." "I did." The girl sighed. "And I also said he doesn''t exist. I have no reason to lie to a little being like you. It''splicated. You should have expected it the moment you thought you were big enough to mess with time. Time is not a child''s y." "Then again, I should me your man too. You''re both equally responsible for the mess you caused. Do you know just how fucked up you made things? Fucking idiots. If not for my brother not allowing it, I would have annihted that Gamer brat by now." "...." Now Kimi was growing confused, and a little worried. Just what was she on about? She didn''t seem to be lying. It''d not be good if a being of this power level hated her young master. "Haaah," The SBOP sighed seeing Kimi''s expression. With a dry expression, she pointed a finger at therge ball of colors that Kimi had noticed when she first came to this void. "You see that? Watch closely, because it''s a sight worth it." Kimi held back the urge to question and did as asked. As she stared at it, the ball suddenly exploded. It burst into colors that sted across all directions. The singrity of color went through a rapid expansion, only then did Kimi realize how big the ball was and also how far it was from her. If she had to guess, it was at least a few billion light-years away. All that color that spread would take eons toe near her. This situation. If she wasn''t wrong, it was... "At least you''re not slow. Yes, it''s as you think. What you just witnessed was the Big Bang, the start of an universe. For my brother and I who are beyond the concept of space and time, we have seen this quite a few times. But for you, your expression says enough how much of a mind-blowing scene it is." It was true. Kimi couldn''t take her eyes off it. Thanks to her Six Eyes, she could see every atom even from this far. It was one of the most stunning scenery of her entire life. But more than this, Kimi was stunned by her words. She looked away from the stunning scenery and snapped her head at the girl. "W-what do you mean?! The start?" "I fucking mean that¡ªdue to you two stupid cunts messing with time, you just screwed yourself big time. The reason why you couldn''t find ''Neji'' despite searching for him for so long, was that he didn''t exist back then¨Cback when you were searching for him." "Brace yourself, this is going to be a long exnation." The SBOP sighed and started her exnation. "Do you remember when you first came to the DxD world, you killed yourself hundreds of times? You did that in hope to force-sess your regressor spell." "The hundreds of times that you had died, you didn''t receive a result, the regression didn''t work. However, you didn''t know that the result wasn''t entirely a failure. All of those deaths activated the spell indeed. It wasn''t a proper activation since youcked power, but it activated a little. What that ''a little'' did was that, it pulled you backward into the past. Omniversal past, not universal. So you saw no change in the DxD world, but you were in an earlier DxD world in another universe, in the past of this omniverse." "You slipped away from the ''time'' of your era, and appeared a while before it. But since you did the same thing hundreds of times, you appeared a long time before a person named ''Neji'' was even born. By ''long'' I mean a few generations." "Still, that was bearable. That could be fixed. But then the worst happened this time. You finally managed to use the spell fully." "After dying to the Eldritch-Maw, as you have be ''Tier-50'', the spell of [Regression] finally pulled you back to where it was supposed to bring you, back in your world. However, since you have traveled so long in the past in your earlier attempts, and since this spell isn''t designed to send you to the future, it just dragged you further back into the past in search of the world it''s supposed to take you to. Like that, it continued dragging you and ended up here¡ªhere, beyond which there was no ''past'', where it was forced to stop its search." The SBOP gave Kimi a stern look and pointed at the ball in the far corner that had exploded. "Kimi Sugihara, you are currently at the beginning of this universe, that ball of Big Bang that''d one day grow into an Omniverse. And only eonster will give birth to whichever Neji that you came here searching for." Kimi''s eyelids fluttered¡­ and she blinked hazily. She continued blinking until the realization fell on her shoulder. Until reality registered in her head and she suddenly couldn''t find the energy to even blink. Kimi just stared at the woman before her, who gave her a sarcastic smirk. "Congrattions, littledy. You have fucked up." ¡­A feeling of absolute dread washed over her as Kimi stared nkly. A Perfect Run? This was a dead end. No, this was her doom. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Bless you if you recognise our SBOP. ¨CAs for Kimi, she is in a really bad stitch. Is there a solution for her? Or is this truly the dead end? We may not find that out from her POV, since I don''t think another Kimi one-shot is necessary. This may be the end of it. This is most likely the epilogue to Kimi''s Perfect Run. Next time, on 375, we might see another girl. Namely Nejire Hado. ¡ª ON ANOTHER NOTE, I made a manga with the Ai Image stuff of Kimi and Neji''s first time. It''s in my Pat, but it''s free for all to see. To make it more clear, you don''t need to pay or log in to see the chapter. Go to my Pat to see it, scroll own to the 23rd March post and you''ll find it. /posts/cursed-gamer-yes-80403383 Chapter 352: 352: The Grail (1) Chapter 352: 352: The Grail (1) Chapter 352: The Grail (1) ¡ª She stood motionlessly amidst the vast expanse of the sky, dressed in a flowing belly dancer outfit of shimmering white, as the gentle, pastel-colored clouds surrounded her in the tranquil morning light. Behind her, the pale and waning moon descended slowly towards the distant mountains, casting a soft glow on the woman''s back. The moonlight highlighted her elegant chocte curves and illuminated her short ash-white hair, which waved with the wind like feathers. To the ordinary folks who hadn''t seen her appear, she looked like she came out of the moon that was descending behind her. Rumi Usagiyama, the Moon Rabbit, rested a hand on her waist as she had her head tilted and looked at Neji. Neji smiled and waved at her. The girls beside him who were staring stunningly at the flying bunny, turned to look at him with questionable frowns. "You are a lucky man. As expected of a King." said Ozymandias, smiling. "Hey, who is that?" Amongst the countless sentences and Ozymandias'' onepliment, it was Quetzalcoatl''s question that all shared. "That woman?" Neji replied with a smile. "She is the love of my life." One-fifth¡­ no, one-sixth of them, anyway. * * * ''A Goddess has appeared!'' ¨C was the general belief of the civilians of Uruk, and its nearby cities. No, it wasn''t just the civilians. Even the soldiers who participated in the war seemed to believe that rumor. Well, they were the initiator of the rumor to begin with. The King has summoned a Goddess, despite his past history with divinities, so that he could protect his subjects. Uruk was in a state of partying right now. Of course, none of them were wrong. Rumi was a Goddess in all but divinity. Neji didn''t hate the rumor either¡ªit was producing quite a bit of faith points, after all. While Uruk celebrated, Neji sat on his throne and observed the quest he hadpleted. [Main Objective ¨C Defeat all three of the knights, in any way possible ¨C has beenpleted!] [Bonus Objective 1 ¨C Defeat all three of the knights yourself ¨C has beenpleted!!] [Bonus Objective 2 ¨C Save Uruk from its Destruction ¨C has beenpleted!!] He received 100 levels, along with the potions, from the first two objectives. That earned him the 24th Voidmancer Skill, as he reached [Level 2350]. [Void Sealing: The user is able to seal targets using void, making thempletely nonexistent, unable to do any action or anything, trapped in the nothingness, where no one can feel their presence.] That was a handy ability as of right now. Neji used it on the three Knights, and they were currently locked in a prison dungeon beneath this castle. Neji was using it in moderation though, using a cage-type prison instead of a concealed cube. This made them stay conscious without ess to any of their abilities. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a punishment if they weren''t even conscious to know they were being punished. The most interesting part of the quest was thest objective. It didn''t specify the reward. That was rare, but that meant it could be something big. Sadly, it said it was by the Director, so it could be something that he couldn''t use. Neji was excited anyway since Rumi was here now, and he could share it with him. Speaking of Rumi, "Looks like you''re enjoying yourself." She was sitting on hisp, as he sat on the throne. Rumi shrugged off his remark and just refocused on the report Siduri prepared for Neji to read. Neji didn''t mind that she was taking his job, and returned to his own checking. The [Gift] he received from the director. He opened the inventory list and slipped his hand inside the hologram panel. When he yanked his hand out, it was a fingerless glove. No, it was a mixture between a watch and a fingerless glove. The intricately detailed silver leather glove that had a blue lining, and magic circles, had a watch attached to the part that would rest on the back of the hand; it was a silver watch of intricate details that moved in a weird motion. Neji couldn''t tell the time. The design was too foreign to him. Using [Observe] though, he knew this was anything but a watch. At least a normal one. [Details: Hey, customer, have you watched Ben 10 Omniverse? Do you know that viin, Albedo? He had a really cool watch, the red Omnitrix. I designed this watch based on that. Ah, before you misunderstand it''s not an alien transformation device. But you could say it''s kind of simr. ¡­Hmm, my assistant says I shouldn''t write the details of a premium product in this manner. Hey, is this too unprofessional? Fuck you if you think that way. Back to the topic of what this watch does. Well, it tells time. If you are receiving this watch, I am sure a being of your height knows how to read the umon time right? But other than that, there is also another use for it. I said it''s simr to the alien transformation, right? This watch allows you to summon aliens. Though by ''alien'' I don''t mean mere space people¡ªI mean anything that is not the same race as you. It can summon creatures that you can y with, have sex with, or simply use to fight you or for you. The summoned creatures will have a leash on their neck that''d force them to obey anything you tell them to. There is a twist, of course-! It''s a watch. So the summoned creatures are limited by time. I was lying when I said it tells time, oopsie, although the clock hands are moving right now, it only truly activates after you summon something. It tells how long the summoned creature willst. I added this feature mostly because often it''d summon eldritch creatures, and even my magic leash won''t contain it for long. So it''s set to re-summon the creature. Note: Only call for a battle-type summon against your big bad opponents! Friendly fire will leave you regretting.] That was a long exnation. The quipping was quite unprofessional, too. Noting that it didn''t have an "Anti-Gamer" thing going on, and the sheer unprofessionalism, Neji would say this was an early product made by the Director of the Last Act. Before the whole gamer hate thing started. Neji was only guessing, of course. As of right now, he had no use for it. He didn''t have an enemy in this world that he wanted to die for sure. It looked cool though and matched the whole blue and silver theme he went by. So he put it in his hand anyway. It immediately noted him as the master, thanks to that gesture. [The "Watch of the Eldritch" has found a master. Only the master can use it. To use it, the master simply has to inject arge amount of mana into the watch, and wish for what sort of thing he wants to summon. A ymate? A sparring partner? A helper in battle? Etc.] "Huh¡­ You call it the Watch of the Eldritch and thenin about why it summons eldritch creatures. Or was it named after the testing?" Neji shook his head at the system notification and waved it off. He shouldn''t worry about such a meaningless thing. "Hey, what''s that on your hand?" Rumi suddenly lifted her head up and saw the watch in his hand. "It looks weird. I want one too." "Out of stock." Neji shoved his hand away before she could snatch it away from him. This was the second thing by the Director that he could use¡ªhe wasn''t giving it up. He knew from using the armor he got back in the Hero world, on the first day of his quirk hunting. [Personal Super Armor: One of the first armors made by the Director. The God-ss spell, "Adaptability" is imbued within this item, it has no stats until it''s worn for the first time. ¨C"Adaptability" makes this item a ''growth-type'' item, as it can grow stronger along with the user (without hindering his growth). It also makes the costume ''suitable'' for the user''s powers, as in it''d turn invisible if the user has the power to turn invisible. ¨CThe user can customize this armor anytime he wishes, as long as he''s not wearing it at that moment.] Some might say this was what earned his win against Fotia, the daughter of Primordial. Without it, he couldn''t have survived the ck holes he created. Just like it affected Fotia, it would have affected him too. He regretted losing that armor when it was destroyed by the breath of the Primordial God. In fact, this was the armor that made Neji not hate this Director figure any longer. If he ever met that person, he would like to thank them instead. So no way was he giving up this watch. He was sure this woulde in handy sooner orter. "Tch." Rumi gave up soon and handed the report papers back to Siduri who was standing nearby the throne. She was done adjusting the actions Uruk will take. "You shouldn''t be clicking your tongue, I should be. You killed all the demonic beasts that wereing toward Uruk. Killing them would have benefited me." "How would I know? You never exined that whole killing equal power thing to any of us, so it''s not on the front of my head all the time. I didn''t know." "Fine." Neji sighed and hugged her from behind, his fingertips brushing past her abs, tickling her alluring chocte muscles. "I am thankful for your help. It would have been bad if you weren''t there." "That''s true. Now you''re being a good boy." "I''ll not remark back to show I am truly thankful." Rumi broke into augh and turned around on hisp, facing him. Siduri quickly fidgeted on the papers, as if to prove her attention was locked there. While Rumi brought her face near his and hummed. "I am thirsty." "I am too." "Let''s do it then." "Can''t do." Neji grabbed her butt and felt it, his fingers digging in. He looked into her demanding red eyes and exined. "You know how the situation is, right? The others, including the goddesses, all are outside right now, celebrating with the people." That was lucky, as Neji didn''t have to answer their countless questions yet. And Rumi also didn''t get to pick on anyone, as she did back in Naruto world. "While Ozymandias is back at her ce to bring the Grail back to me. When they''re done, and they''ll be done soon, we will have to start moving. What Ryuko did was a deration of war, and if we don''t move now, the attacks won''t stop. We are at a disadvantage; we have to do something to ovee that." Rumi tilted her head and gave him a sad look. "You have changed, you know? You are too serious now. Even when we were training inside the Arcane ne back in the day, for eight months, you were not this serious. You''d have sex in the name of punishing us for failing to live up to assignments, and whatnot. But now¡­ I am horny, yet you are talking shit. Am I an old thing for you now?" Neji sighed. "You know that''s not true¡ªyou''re just emotionally ckmailing me. Look, what if we are fucking and she sends another nuke? Open your Byakugan and look in that direction, she''s staring." Rumi frowned and looked in the direction he was pointing at. Her veins popped up near her eyes, her red eyes turned white, and she zoomed into where Jerusalem was. Where the Holy City was located, and where the blonde woman was sitting on her throne. Rumi''s range was greater than Neji''s. So she saw it better, from closer, as Ryukyu was staring back at them. She looked different from what Rumi remembered, in both her outer appearance and the overall feels of her. She seemed¡­ dead inside. "¡­My bad. If I saw that expression earlier, I wouldn''t be horny either. It''s hurtful seeing her like that, I understand." Rumi sighed, closing her Byakugan, and turning to look at him. "How many days are you nning?" "Less than a week. But honestly, I have no idea how to free her. She saw both of us, yet she isn''t back. In the original timeline, just seeing Excalibur brought Artoria back to her senses. Well, it was just for a few moments though¡ªshe returned to her cold and apathetic self not long after. Even after she regained her lost memories. That worries me." "I guess that''s a thing to worry about." Rumi gently got off hisp. She hopped to the nearbyrge window and looked outside. "Everyone''s celebrating. To think they were about to be the same as the people from our world. I can''t believe Ryukyu would do this¡­" Neji looked at her back. Of the first five girls he came to love, Rumi and Ryukyu were close to one another¡ªwhile the other three were close among themselves. Of course, all were close to one another, but it helped that Rumi and Ryukyu have been childhood friends. Of all the people, Neji and Rumi were the closest people to Ryukyu. It affected them the most seeing the apathetic state she was currently in. Neji walked behind Rumi and looked outside. She asked slowly, "When will you attack that white and blue city?" "Holy City of Camelot. I need a few more powerhouses before the attack. I will summon Merlin and maybe some others after I get the Grail." "Merlin? Like the Mage?" Rumi looked at him and continued. "I haven''t watched Fate. Everyone except you and Kimi skipped it because of how big it is. So I don''t know much." "Yes, it''s the mage. Let''s-" Just as Neji was about to speak, he paused. He looked to the side and used Kamui. From the spinning vortex of nothingness, Ozymandias walked out with a golden grail in her hand. The Holy Grail. "Here you go. Come talk to me when you have a n." Ozy tossed the Grail at him, and Neji caught it. She shot Rumi a look, giving her a smile and nod before walking back into the vortex. Neji grinned as he felt the Grail in his clutch, looking down at it and feeling its immense magical power. "Let''s get to it, Rumi. I need some strong offense." As the grail shimmered in a golden light, Neji began. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 353: 353: The Grail (2) Chapter 353: 353: The Grail (2) Chapter 353: The Grail (2) Master4thWall Note: Back after a hectic few months. You can expect regr updates from now on! Oh, and don''t forget to leave some stones! ¡ª "So how do we use it?" "Err, I don''t know. I think just holding it and wishing for something will work?" Inside the castle of Babylon, only Neji and Rumi remained. If something were to go wrong, he didn''t want Siduri or anyone else to suffer from it. The yellow rocks that the castle was made of, shone gently from the fire torches that were lining up the wall. It was nighttime already, and the party outside wasing to a slow end. Neji and Rumi stood beneath the staircase that led to the high throne. They stood there and contemted. Soon realizing that there was no point in theorizing, Neji grabbed the goblet with his hand and chanted. "Summon Merlin and Medusa." Usually, summoning servants would require some hard-to-get things. However, with the omnipotent wish-granting device that was the Grail, it was all too easy to summon any servant. With just a name alone. Merlin and Medusa were summoned by Gilgamesh, in the original 7th Singrity. But since Gilgamesh used the Grail to summon Neji this time, that incident didn''t happen. Neji had nned from the start to summon Merlin¡ªknowing how helpful he will be and also to learn a few spells from him. As for Medusa, in the original timeline, her loli version was summoned as a n to fight against the Goddess Gorgon, who was a variant of Medusa too. While Neji didn''t need another Medusa to defeat Gorgon, he was impressed by the merge of two Medusas and her power level. That''s why he chose to summon these two in particr. The golden cup that was the Holy Grail shimmered faintly. The light blinded the room and a surge of mana left the goblet. An incredulous and unimaginable amount of mana concentrated on two spots before Neji. Neji waited with Rumi and witnessed the summoning procedure¡ªthe magic energy focusing to create magic circles that soon projected two forms. Two figures appeared above the magic circle that was on the floor. The golden magic circle vanished slowly, leaving the two people¡ªtwo girls¡ªin front of Neji and Rumi. "Huh," Rumi had her arms crossed. "Wasn''t Merlin supposed to be a guy?" "I am not sure, but I think this is Merlin from Fate/Prototype. I am not surprised the summon brought a girl. My luck is too good." ["Thank you. I personally had nothing to do with it though."] Loli Luck''s voice added after Neji''sment. In the meantime, the two summoned girls looked around and observed the ce. One was a pink-haired hottie who was a little taller than Merlin, but in contrast to her original timeline self, she was curvy as hell. Her eyes were pink and had snake-like slits, and she was wielding a dagger that had a chain attached at the end of it. Her body was mature and hot, calling all observers toe to touch her. That was Medusa,ing from the Rider ss. [Medusa ¨C Snake-Human ¨C Peak Tier 14] "She''s kinda hot." Rumi leaned over and whispered to Neji, who looked stunned. "Wait, you''re into girls now?" "No. I am just saying. But if I was, you have Kimi to me." "Fair." Moving along, the other summon was a white-haired and pink-eyed beauty of shy stature. She was wielding a silver staff with arge blue gem on its top. It''s said that in front of her beauty, anyone would lose touch with reality and forget their hostility. On the other hand, her excessive beauty and allure make her a temptress that has a tendency to lead men astray. Though her calm demeanor gives the impression of a wise sage, herpleteck of tension and her emotionless way of thinking gives the impression of a cold magus with no concern for the affairs of the human world. Most people don''t care about that though¡ªand simply find themselves in love with her pink eyes. Wearing a well-covering white dress, she wasn''t the thickest or curviest and had somewhat of a modest body, but that body was indeed gorgeous. As was her face, her hair, and even her eyes. She was the cute, beautiful type. ¡­At this point, Neji wasn''t even surprised. In fact, he was expecting that he would be summoning the female Merlin. Not that he wasining; her beauty was stunning. The Mage of Flowers, and the Beast of the. That was her, she who qualified for the title of Grand Caster, possibly the greatest mage of all time ¨C Merlin. [Merlin ¨C Subus-Human ¨C Peak Tier 20] As she looked around the room before finally focusing on her summoner, her gentle unreadable smile directed at Neji, she really looked like a little hamster. ''So instead of the tall incubus Merlin, I got a breedable subus Merlin? Instead of the kuudere loli Medusa, I got a thick truck that is practically begging for a dick? Crazy.'' Again, he wasn''tining. "King of Heroes?" It was Merlin who initiated the conversation. Her smile was soft and amicable, but it was entirely fake. Only Neji and Rumi should be able to tell due to their eye prowess. She wasn''t trying to give a false image, she wasn''t evil on the inside, but she wasn''t amicable. She was just¡­ uncaring. That smile meant she didn''t care for anything. On the other hand, Medusa, or Ana, stayed silent and just listened. Her hands were ready to attack at any time, despite being a summon. "It''s an honor to meet you." Merlin bowed gently, and Neji returned the sentiment with a smile. "The honor is purely mine. I see you havee here with your real body. I heard you are not imprisoned in your Garden of Avalon anymore, so summoning you means summoning your real body. Be careful not to die, your future fights are going to be dangerous." Merlin continued to smile. "I am aware. I have been observing Fujimaru-chan for a while now. Her story fascinates me. I was looking forward to the 7th Singrity since I knew I''d be summoned here¡ªbut this is quite a different approach than what I had seen." "Ah, right." Neji recalled an issue. Seeing his future was not a good idea, thanks to that woman named Contessa Fate. "First order as your Master, you don''t see the future. Not mine, not yours, not nobody''s. If you do, things will only backfire." "Understood." Merlin easily nodded. "But at least, the deviation in events allowed me to appear in this mixture of Sixth and Seventh Singrities. I am d knowing I will be able to see my King after so long." In truth, Merlin was the royal mage of Artoria Pendragon. So Neji couldn''t wish for a betterpanion than her to use against Ryukyu¡­ no, Rhongomyniad. "You don''t need to convince me to fight her, King of Heroes. I know she has been corrupted by thence, Rhongomyniad. I too wish to free her." Her gentle vibe suddenly turned goofy as she tilted her head and asked a question. "Ah, but what do I call you? King of Heroes is a mouthful. I bit my tongue both times I said it. Do I call you Gilgamesh? Or¡­ Neji?" Neji paused for a moment before smiling. "Neji will suffice. Though I''d suggest you stop prying. As a subus, I hear you like boys a lot. That plural ''boys'' will be cut into a singr word if you continue letting your curiosity win." Merlin''s usual smile stretched just a little, she was amused. She nodded. "I will keep that noted." "Good. Now,dy Snake Goddess." Neji turned to the snake goddess. "I know who you are, and I don''t hate you for it. Actually, I don''t care at all about it. I have no ns to harm you, so you can put your weapons to the side. I summoned you to fight against a big bad viin, and I am expecting cooperation. You will receive the best treatment as long as you cooperate." Medusa was a silent, sultry, blunt, and vignt girl. However, it is not that she doesn''t have much in the way of emotion; rather, she is the type that thinks too much and ends up stuffed with emotions inside. Once she was to ept a master properly, she would never hesitate to shield him from harm. She slowly gave him a nod and spoke for the first time. "Just tell me who the enemy is, and I will keep you safe from them." Neji gave her a small smile. These two girls were quite simr yet so different. Merlin didn''t have much emotion but presented herself in an amicable light. Ana was very emotional but presented herself in a cold manner. As his servants, they were Neji''s sword and shield. As he noted the party had ended outside and the girls were returning to the pce, Neji looked at the two new girls and announced. "Wee to the sinking boat. I look forward to an eternal-long rtionship." As it was better to save the night-infinite mana of the Holy Grail, which had already been drained quite a bit by Ozymandias, Neji didn''t summon anybody else. He also didn''t use it to cancel out the Debuff on himself¡ªas that''d ruin the whole purpose of hiding him from the radar of the Gods. So he gently greeted the two summons who would be fighting by his side in the uing war. By no means would it be easy, but for sure it will make Neji reach for his dragon girl. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 354: 354: The Approaching War Chapter 354: 354: The Approaching War Chapter 354: The Approaching War ¡ª Uruk enjoyed a grand feast of countless Mesopotamian food. The warriors who took part in the recent battle were the ones who were treated with all sorts of unheard-of food, as Sisty helped the cook with modern recipes. Finally, a few hours after sunset, the festival slowly died out. People went back to their homes and the girls returned to the Fortress of Babylon. Now that the rush from the party had eased, the girls felt tired and sleepy. They wished to sleep, but more than that, they wanted to ask Neji a question. So instead of taking their leaves after meeting Neji, they all gathered before the throne and stared up at him. Neji sat on the throne like usual, while the short-haired Rumi sat sideways on hisp. She would often grab a grape kept meters far from them, using her portals, and feed it to herself and Neji. To the throne''s side, two girls were present. The other girls nearly quirked their eyebrows as they shot a nce at one of the girls, a mage, and at a Sisty who was busy shrugging. "So many white-haired girls¡­" Ishtar muttered under her breath, while Quetzalcoatl looked at Neji. "Anata, who''s that on yourp?" She pointed a finger at Rumi while wearing a frown. "You do seem close. What about the two other girls on the side?" Neji blinked. "Ah yes, we have a few new recruits. For starters, the pink-haired girl there is Ana. Ishtar, Quetzalcoatl, and Ereshkigal may notice the simrities between her and Goddess Gorgon. I will just say it is as you think it is." Ishtar looked a little annoyed at the presence of another Medusa, however, Quetzalcoatl didn''t seem to care. She just stared at Rumi. It was only Eresh who gave the new Medusa a smile. Speaking of Ereshkigal, Kurai was resting on top of her head. As a proud Goddess, Ereshkigal wouldn''t usually participate in a human feast. But the Cat-God on her head didn''t care, she dragged the blondie all over the ce and enjoyed herself to the fullest, and Eresh couldn''t refuse. Kurai, a creature of the Nergal race, naturally had multiple connections with Ereshkigal. In that, the original Nergal and Eresh had kind of a romantic bond. "By the way, Kurai, did Ereshkigal treat you well?" "Emm, she did. I like her." "That''s good. Thank you, sister." Ereshkigal gave a short nod, before she asked, "Can I ask¡­ how? How is she a Nergal? It doesn''t make sense. Nergal is not a race. It''s a person, right?" "Well, uh," Neji hummed. He had actually asked Lady Luck about it a long time ago. He was curious about the topic too, so he knew the exnation. Thinking of how to word it correctly, he exined. "Multiple universes mean while I, Gilgamesh, maybe a male, there are odd timelines where I am a female. Just like that, there are timelines where the death god, Nergal is a female. A long time ago, a male and a female Nergal met. As they had be the pinnacle of their own verses. They met and they mated, giving birth to a child who issued the start of the Nergal race." "Ah¡­" "Yes." "Brother, can we talk about somethingter?" Ereshkigal proposed and a part of Neji caught on right away. In actuality, Nergal was the God of the Sun, War, Death, Diseases, and gues in Mesopotamian mythology. Nergal was sought after by Ereshkigal, who desired his Authority over the sun in order to improve the Underworld. However, Nergal tricked her even in defeat by giving her the half of his Authorities that governed diseases and gues instead. Now that Nergal was gone, there was no God of the Sun around to help Eresh with her goal. Sure there was Ozymandias, but that person was a stranger to Mesopotamia. So, if Neji''s guess was correct¡­ Ereshkigal wanted Kurai to ept Nergal''s legacy, so that she could attain sun and war authority, besides her current powers. "We can talk about it right now, actually. Because I don''t think we will have the time to discuss anything else afterward." "Ohh." Ereshkigal hesitated. "It''s about Nergal''s Legacy, in his abandoned temple-" "All right then. Is there a dungeon? Sisty, there should be a dungeon right? I am sure there is a dungeon for this situation. Like the temple of Nergal that will turn into a dungeon. So I say Ereshkigal and Kurai should leave for the dungeon right away." Neji interrupted Ereshkigal right away and ordered their leave, making Sisty add to his words right away. "Every world is supposed to have dungeons, yes. However, just like what happened in the Naruto World, I merged all the dungeons in the form of a Tower. The ''Tower of the End'' that is hidden under the Holy City of Camelot is actually the tower of this world. Do you want me to separate Nergal''s Floor from there, and put it where it was?" Neji looked at Sisty impressed, as did Rumi though she didn''t understand much of it. "You can do that, Sisty? Then please go ahead." "Yeah, that''s the Sisty girl you talked about a few days ago. Your spiritual twin, huh? She is hot." Rumi added as Neji ignored it, sending a mental note to Sisty to not reply to the remark. Sisty nodded and vanished in thin air, going back to her true form in his head and focusing on the job at hand. "Hey, Papa!" Kurai jumped from on top of Ereshkigal''s head and appeared on Rumi''s head, looking at Neji. "You''re sending me away after we met for the first time in two weeks?" Neji lifted her up by her arms. "Hey, it''s a dungeon. It will take you a few hours at most." "Oh¡­" "You can bring Ereshkigal too. Actually, take Ishtar with you too. With her light powers and Ereshkigal''s dark powers, it should be easy to clear." Neji was d Kurai had this opportunity. Kurai didn''t have the benefit of a ss or Sub-ss, her mini-system of the party feature didn''t give her those. However, with this gain of Sun Authority, she would have a simr status to his Lumomancer and Voidmancer powers. Obviously, someone had aint about this. Ishtar appeared flustered as she yelled. "H-hey, why must I go? I have other s-stuff to do." She was lying. She just didn''t want to go with Ereshkigal. In fact, she was shell-shocked when she saw Ereshkigal in the outside world. How did she leave? She obviously didn''t question it openly¡ªshe was happy for her other self, who by now was so different that she could be called a twin sister. Still, their history made it awkward for her to work with Ereshkigal. And that''s precisely why Neji was sending her instead of Quetzalcoatl. They needed to talk things through. [¡­I am done, Master. The floor of Nergal has been severed from the Tower, and ced in the temple of Nergal.] "Toote, my cute Goddess Ishtar. I will make it up to youter, so you better shut up and leave with them." "You-" "Bye, Papa!" Kurai didn''t have anyints now that she knew it''d only take a few hours. She said farewell to Neji and Rumi, and jumped back at Ereshkigal and Ishtar. Kurai grabbed the two of them and activated her [Karma] that she got from Isshiki ¨­tsutsuki. She used the Byakugan to locate the temple. She already knew its location thanks to Ereshkigal showing it to her earlier when they were strolling. So she easily opened a portal there and appeared on spot with the two twin Goddesses. ¡­. Now, Rumi went back to feeding Neji since their little kitten wasn''t here to see and get corrupted. That meant Quetzalcoatl''s stare continued, given she hadn''t yet been answered. "All right, let me introduce the others. That white-haired gorgeous beside Ana is the great mage Merlin. She is the personal mage of the Lion King''s royal court, actually. I summoned her with the Grail, earlier." The others shot fascinated gazes at the girl, and Neji could even hear the loud bbering of Chaldea Lab from the equipment that Fujimaru wore. They understood the weight of that person¡ªwhose soul origin was so strong. "Nice to meet you." The girl bowed, and Neji continued. "The cat and this bunny aren''t summoned, and neither are they servants. When I said I am a soul that merged with Gil, I meant I have a life outside this. These two are two of my closest people from that life. The cat is my lovely familiar, and this bunny is nothing short of my wife." Calling Rumi ''one of my girls'' wouldn''t do her justice. Now that he had a rtionship with so many girls, he needed to make it clear who was on the lead. Rumi certainly was one of the leading girls. "Ah. That''s¡­" How was it that this surprised them more than Merlin''s appearance did? Mash even looked speechless, while Fujimaru looked nearly heartbroken. No, why did she look heartbroken when she already saw him fuck Vinci? What was this situation? "Your¡­ wife?" Of course, the craziest reaction of all was granted by Quetzalcoatl. Who looked as if she had just lost her sanity. Her body shook and she looked at Neji and then at Rumi. Soon, her eyes focused on Rumi and grew into a re. "Huh, is that lizard jealous?" "She''s a snake, not a lizard. Different kinds of dragons." Neji exined as Rumi shrugged. She moved closer to him and given their position, it meant she shoved her chest into his face. "Forget that. Did you just call me ''wife'' ¨C hm? Why don''t you give me a ring before announcing that? I will take a child instead if you are willing." "It''s not time for that yet." "You¡ªwoman!" Suddenly, the mad Dragon yelled. She brought her weapon, a spiked club machete, and red at Rumi. "Come, duel me! You can''t take him away from me without winning!" "What''s up with her?" Rumi jumped off Neji''sp and approached Quetzalcoatl. She was not the type to back off from a battle, after all. Due to their unique clothes, their muscles were visible to each other''s eyes. Their strength was gauged by their senses, as they stood before one another. However, it was clear who''d win. Rumi was 6", while Quetzalcoatl was 5"11. The difference started from there and ended at their huge Tier difference. With her hand on his waist, Rumi looked down at the woman who stared back. They were both old, and they were both fighters. They were simr in multiple ways, but there was one undeniable factor. Rumi was a mere prey at the beginning. A rabbit was always hunted. Now, she was a predator that could go against the Gods. In turn, Quetzalcoatl had been a predator since birth. Now, a Moon Rabbit was a mythical creature just like a Dragon. That was further amplified by her ¨­tsutsuki body. There''s nothing that Rumicked, and the undeniable factor was that Rumi was simply too strong. Racial differences didn''t matter to her at this point. "I like her," She smiled softly, looking down at Quetzalcoatl. "Sure, she was born a dragon, but those muscles don''te fromzing around. She worked hard. How about I take your duel offer after you''re back at your full power, though? We both know I will win regardless if we fight right now." "...." "Something wrong?" Quetzalcoatl thought she was just mocking her at first, but at her tone she sighed and pointed at Neji. "Tell him that. I can''t regain my full power without his help." "Huh? Neji?" Rumi looked confused as she turned at Neji. "What does that mean? Why haven''t you brought her back to full power if you can?" Neji smiled awkwardly. "Erm, I am on a diet." "Huh? AH- wait, I get it now." Rumi looked stunned. "You''re crazy. Is it because of what I told youst time? That you were enjoying yourself too much? You know, it''s fine as long as it fulfills a good reason right? If it makes her stronger, it''s good for us." It''s been nearly two weeks. Neji had slept with three women. That was a record in recent times. Record of the lowest number. Neji sighed. "I don''t want to make her feel like I''m sleeping with her just for that, though. Also, it''ll take weeks, she said. We don''t have that much time at hand." "Huh," Rumi shrugged. "Didn''t take you to change into such a morally nice person. Bending her over on the spot is more of your stuff." Neji sighed aloud and shook his head. "Now, let''s stop talking about it. We are leaving for New Egypt. An Omni-copy of myself is there already, after that we will discuss the attack n and proceed to Holy City. Let''s leave." Neji didn''t want to continue this conversation and so he waved his hand. That wasn''t really a motion needed for his Kamui to activate, as space twisted in and out of itself, and dragged everyone to New Egypt, where the other Neji had used Kamui as well. Now, while he waited for Kurai to return, the n should be made on the other side. In the meantime, he should go visit the underground prison and talk with the three nights. * * * In Jerusalem, far from both Camelot and New Egypt, there was something called the Eastern Mountain Vige. That''s the third force in this game of chess. Led by the Hassan of Cursed Arm, and protected by the legendary Old Man of the Mountain, the group was now stronger than ever thanks to the Knight Bedivere, the wielder of Excalibur, joining forces. "With that said. I believe we shall attack the Holy City already." A three-way war had just begun. ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 355: 355: The War (1) Chapter 355: 355: The War (1) Chapter 355: The War (1) ¡ª The Omni-Neji who was in New Egypt looked at the empty hall of Ozymandias'' throne room and activated Kamui. Space twisted in and within itself, until people walked out of that whirl. Quetzalcoatl, Jaguarman, Leonardo Da Vinci, Mash and her master, Fujimaru. They were followed by Ana and Merlin, and the entire group was led by Rumi. "Wee, honorable guests. This king is pleased to see you here." Ozymandias, who was wearing clothes that didn''t cover much of her rich dark skin, sat on the throne and looked at the girls with a smile on her face. Nitocris and Xuanzang stood on either side of her throne, while Neji was sitting on the borders of one of thoserge windows in the pce. He was eating an apple as he waved at the girls. "Consider it the same as my ce and make yourselvesfortable." He said. All heads turned to him while Ozy gave him a small smirk. "Isn''t that quite the bold im? To say they can consider this as your pce. Or is that a marriage offer, I take it?" "Possible." Neji gave her a shrug, chuckling as he took a bite out of the apple. "You can say it openly if you have any problem with what I said. I think we can talk it out in the bedroom." "That would not be necessary." Ozymandias waved the matter off, and Rumi followed up with another topic. "I thought you were controlling?" She asked, seeing that he and this woman was fucking for sure. "She''s special." "Oh?" "How so?" Ozymandias and Rumi asked at the same time, one amused and another quote curious. Rumi knew the reason could be as simple as he liking her hot and delicious skin, but there seemed to be an underlyingyer to it. To Neji, she had this familiar vibe. A part of that was due to how simr she was to Gilgamesh, and that reacted with him who too was simr to Gil. It made them a little special to one another. However, he felt there was something else. He couldn''t point a finger to it. So, he just went with the easier answer. "She reminds me of myself-" ¨C Snap! "Got you!" Rumi snapped her fingers with a weird smile. "I said it! When I saw Sisty, I said you like girls simr to you. What a weirdo." "...." Neji cleared his throat and jumped off the window, walking to the group who gave him mixed looks. "I didn''t say anything. Moving on." Neji looked at Ozymandias. She was wearing a small smile after his answer, as she inclined her head at everyone. "Yes, indeed, let''s change the topic. I see that you have already summoned two new Servants with the Grail. Can I assume you have an attack n now?" A part of Rumi wanted to keep ying him, but when he put a hand on her side and squeezed her waist, she shut up while giving him a side stare. Neji nodded. "Merlin and Ana here will be very helpful in the uing battle. Currently, the only remaining threat to this world is¡­ Goddess Rhongomyniad and the Goddess Gorgon. Thetter can bepromised since I have ns for her, so our focus is the Lion King. As it was from the start." "You have three of her Knights. But she still has two knights beside her. But in reality, the Knights never mattered. All five knights united can never defeat her. Indeed, she is the only true threat." Ozymandias said as Neji nodded. In a little annoyed voice, he continued. "Something is annoying though. As you can see, I have my J¨­gan active. I am seeing movements in Eastern Mountain Vige. They''re nning to attack the Holy City too." Ozymandias'' eyes lit up at that. "That ce? It''s where that monster old man is from, isn''t it? It''s a good thing if they attack the Holy City!" The Old Man of the Mountain. That being who had surpassed a Servant and became a Grand Servant. At the start of all this mess, he had put Ozymandias in her ce to make her stop her madness. Old Man of the Mountain had killed her without her even realizing it. If not for her temple, which revived her, she was surely dead. He was a creature that could go nearly toe-to-toe with Beast II, Tiamat. Known as First Hassan, he was the first to hold the title of Hassan-i-Sabbah. As a manifestation of Death, he was one dangerous bastard. "Sadly, it may not be a good thing. It seems they are unsure if this world is still in danger or not. They don''t know that the Lion King isn''t nning to destroy this dimension anymore. Think of when they do find out, and it''s in the mid-war, then they will stop attacking Camelot and start taking us out. Since we are not allowing anyone to stop theing of Tiamat." From the general perspective, it was Neji and quo who were the viins now. Ozymandias frowned and nodded at his words. She could see his points, but she was curious about something. "That reminds me. Why aren''t we just letting them close the door of Tiamating? It indeed is dangerous to have the Beast II of all thingse to the world." Neji sighed. "Well, that''s not the main reason behind this fight. You guys don''t know, but this iteration of Lion King is a person dear to me. She simply doesn''t recognize me, and I am fighting to make her remember." "As for the Beast II, I need help from her. As the Goddess of all Creation, she will be helpful to my cause. I am under an extraterrestrial threat that you guys can''t fathom, so I need the help of truly strong individuals." That, or he would kill Tiamat if he were unable to make her regain her senses. In either case, it''d be helpful to him. It would be hard and dangerous, but if he had Ryukyu by his side by the time that battle began, then everything would be easy. He could only imagine the rewards he would receive by killing someone like Tiamat. Ozymandias and the girls, other than Rumi, frowned at his words. A threat that they didn''t understand sounded very concerning. Seeing that he had no intention to exin, Ozymandias sighed and moved on. "Anyhow, this makes things a little bit problematic. I was nning to take on the Lion King by myself, Quetzalcoatl, you, and the gorgeous rabbit beside you. However things areplicated if that Old Man is also against us. Veryplicated¡­" "Oh, you can just call me Rumi, by the way." Rumi added when she noted Ozy was calling her ''rabbit''. As it happens with girls, the two women liked each other from the start due to their apparent simrities. Ozymandias smiled. "All right, then. I suppose Ozyman-" "Just call her Ozy." "Hey?!" Ozymandias reacted a little flustered, unlike her usual self when Neji casually interrupted her. "Just because I allow you to call me that, doesn''t mean everyone can-" "It''s alright, Ozy. I think it''s a good nickname." Rumi interrupted her. "I''d also suggest don''t waste your time arguing with that guy, he never listens." Ozymandias wanted to say something, but her nose twitched and she sighed. Sitting back on her throne, she shook her head and looked at Neji and Rumi. "As I was saying, everything just gotplicated now. Anything you want to add?" "I think alright. Nitocris'' authority over Disease plus Ereshkigal''s authority over the dead would be a good counter to him. Lastly, do you remember that cute ck cat from before? She''s Kurai, and I guess she will be the most helpful after she returns from where I sent her." The Old Man of the Mountain was a grand servant. A Grand Assassin. He was the only one of that ss and rank. He could kill Ozymandias without her even knowing where he was. His connection with Death quite literally made him the reaper. But it''s not impossible to defeat him if he used the three cards he talked about just now. The First Hassan wasn''t that undefeatable. "I see." Ozymandias appeared delighted by the n. She was pleased. "So when do we initiate the attack?" "We attack tomorrow. The only reason we are not going right away is that we have to wait for Kurai to return, along with the two Goddesses she went with." Ozymandias smiled at the notion while a few of the girls behind him grew a little nervous. Everything was ready and everyone was prepared. With their heart softly thumping in their hearts, the group could only wait for the sun to go down as they prepared for the dangerous war that''d take ce tomorrow. Neji promised himself to get Ryukyu back to normal, at any cost. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 338: 338: The Underworld (1) Chapter 338: 338: The Underworld (1) Chapter 338: The Underworld (1) ¡ª There were three Nejis active at the moment. Omni-Neji-1 was in Uruk, while Omni-Neji-2 and Omni-Neji-3 were making their way to Underworld and Judah respectively. Surprising as it may sound, the underworld was actually just an underground city. It could be essed by anyone, with no need to travel dimensions. It was also within the 100 kilometers limit of Neji''s J¨­gan, so the Omnipresent Divinity was being sustained for Neji-2. Neji-2 casually made his way to a nearby group, with Jaguarman and the Chaldean girls floating by his side. They didn''tin and were rather delighted by the prospect of a free flight. The problem urred with Neji-3, who was with two Goddesses of Venuses. One of them, Goddess Ishtar, could already fly so she was rather annoyed when he pulled her with his telekinesis. "Ugh! Release me!" "Okay, okay, let''s not be so agitated. Geez." Neji released his hold on her as Ishtar hmphed and sat down on her Boat of Heaven, Manna. On the other hand, Quetzalcoatl shook her head in visible regret. "The Avenger ss restricts me to battle mode. So not only can I not transform into my beast form, I can''t even bring my wings out." She sighed dramatically, as her body swam through the air, and her arms clung to his neck. "If only we could mate~ The energy created should free me off this servant body, and allow my true Divine Body to descend." Neji was surprised to hear that and wrapped his arms around her to keep her waist. That was possible? In general, there were three ranks of bodies. Mortal Bodies, Servant Bodies, and Divine Bodies. Naturally, a servant body was a downgrade to Gods, who are used to their divine bodies. Artoria, or Ryuko in this case, in her Goddess Rhongomyniad form was an evolution to her servant form. She gained divinity thanks to her weapon, her spear named Rhongomyniad. Due to evolving into a God, in both body and soul, she was much stronger than her servant counterparts. On the contrary, was this Quetzalcoatl who was clinging onto his arms, smiling lovingly. She had the spirit of a God but her body was that of a servant. So if she could regain her body of a God too, then she would be stronger than her current Tier 15 self. Then, should he¡­. "Ah, it should take a while though. A few dozen nights? Only then should I be able to truly descend." Quetzalcoatl said with a curious face, as Neji closed his mouth that he had just opened. "By the way, didn''t you have a flying dinosaur summon? What''s its name¡­ ah, quetzalcoatlus. Summon it. I don''t want you to cling to me for hours." "Ahhw, why? I like it here." He did too but now wasn''t the time. "Summon it. Now." With a dramatic sigh and a troubled blush, Quetzalcoatl did as per his order. * * * Later, this Neji-3 had to activate J¨­gan and keep it like that, as he left the 100 kilometers distance to both of his other selves. In his current state, he had entered a 3rd-person point of view of himself. It was like ying a video game, in more than one way too¡ª due to the Map floating in the corner of his eye. Like that, he continued traveling with a pouty Quetzalcoatl who was riding her pet dinosaur, and a pouty Ishtar who was just a jealous tsundere. In the meantime, Neji-2 reached the ''gate'' to the underworld. He dropped the girls to their feet and looked at them with his arms crossed. "First of all, let''s see," [Jaguarman ¨C Low Tier 10] [Leonardo da Vinci ¨C Mid Tier 7] [Mash Kyrielight ¨C Mid Tier 6] [Fujimaru Ritsuka ¨C Main Character ¨C Low Tier 6] "Hmm," Neji scratched his chin. "Mash, you don''t yet know your True Name, right? That''s why you''re such a pathetic mongrel right now." "...." "Ah, I didn''t mean to be rude. Forgive my Gilgamesh vocabry." Neji smiled awkwardly and looked at the pink-haired armored girl. She was cute, and that crazy submissive girl energy. She reminded him a little of Hinata, whom he was yet to properly reconcile with. "Anyhow, I''ll do you a favor and name-drop the True Name of your servant. Let''s see¡­" Mash was supposed to learn her True Name on the Sixth Singrity, but due to the mess, she had yet to learn it. So Neji decided to fix it. He couldn''t remember the name, though. So he opened up her status page. === Name: Mash Kyrielight Tier: Mid Six Age: 16 Race: Demi-Servant/Human ss: Shielder Skills: The Ghad Package (...click to expand¡­) === This girl was crazy. Tier Mid 6, even though she was yet to know the true name of her servant. Considering that she was a Shielder, nor an attacker, that was indeed impressive. "Mhm, alright. It seems your True Name is Ghad. Some of his other titles are Ghad of Revtions, Knight of Heaven, and the Knight of the Grail. Impressive." Neji smiled at her. "Lord Camelot is your main skill. Yell out that name, and the skill should present itself. You''ll know the gist of other things afterward." Ghad was one of the Knights of Camelot, subordinate to Artoria. He wasn''t summoned to this world, though even if he was it wouldn''t have changed Mash''s powers. "Ah¡­" Mash was speechless as she stared at his face. The other girls also looked impressed, but she had a light of gratefulness sh across her face. After all, why wouldn''t she be? Sure, there was no shy sign that her power had increased, but she knew her body well and Neji''s eyes too saw the change. [Mash Kyrielight ¨C Mid Tier 11] ¡­How the fuck did that work? And it wasn''t even her full power. At her peak, she could defend against a domain where time is paused. This cutie was dummy overpowered. ''Crazy shield users.'' Neji shook his head while thinking, but Mash seemed to take that as a sign of disapproval. Quickly, she bowed and stuttered out. "I- thank you! I promise to work hard on this mission. I''ll use my shield to keep y-you and everyone safe!" "Ahm, good. Anyways." Neji decided to ignore her since she was too dangerously cute, and turned around. His finger pointed beneath the hill they were standing on top of. "See that ground? We break it, and we fall to the underworld. There''s no real gate, we have to break the ground to enter." "Jaguarman," Neji turned to look at the Goddess who flinched at his gaze, still scared from the incidentst time. He didn''t try to break the fear and pointed down. "Jump, and m down on the spot. I''ll mark it, wait." As Neji said and moved his finger to spray water on a certain spot. "Right there. Destroy it. Prepare to fall very deep down too, by the way. Though I am sure your body will be able to handle it." "Ugh¡­" Jaguarman hesitated but sighed in the end. Now that she hade here, she knew she couldn''t reject his orders. Last time was enough of a disy of what he could do when annoyed. "Alright," With that, Jaguarman nodded. Taking a deep breath, she kicked the ground and leaped up in the air. Her staff appeared in her hand, and she spun it over her head. When she approached the ground, she flexed her muscles and then mmed down¡­! ¨C Boom! There was a loud explosion as the ground shattered to fall into the abyss beneath. Jaguarman tried to jump back to safety, but there was a suction force that pulled her down into the abyss. "Kyaaaaaaaaah~" Her screech distanced slowly until it vanished entirely. Neji and the Chaldean girls stood on the hill, with the girls shivering, while Neji''s eyes looked into the underworld with no problem whatsoever. "She''s safe. Mhm, it''s pretty deep. I suppose some dimensional magic was used here after all, to stretch the area more in more radius than its physically capable of." Neji turned around and gave the Main Character, the cute redhead, a look. "Fujimaru, activate Sage Mode and bring out your dragon wings. Take mash with you." While Fujimaru blinked and began to ask what he meant, Neji refused to answer and took Vinci in his arms. Wings popped out of his back, and he jumped into the abyss like that. "Hey! I don''t know how to bring out my wings¡­!" The Main Character called, but Neji was too deep down to answer her. "Argh¡­" In the end, Fujimaru just activated her Sage Seal, entering a form simr to Neji''s hybrid form, where her bright red hair became faint. In this form, she jumped right into the abyss as well. "Sorry, Mash!" She grabbed Mash in her arms, who was surprised at first, but could only scream when no wing popped out of Fujimaru''s back. Until atst, wings did p out of her back right before thending¨Cand saved both girls from getting pulverized. Gently, theynded. In thend of darkness where points of light, souls, were littering parts and parts of it. "Good job," Neji stood smiling, dropping Vinci to her feet as he looked at Fujimaru. "We are here." ¡­The ce from where Kurai''s race originated, the ce where the innocent Ereshkigal was locked within. Indeed, the underworld was here. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 356: 356: The War (2) Chapter 356: 356: The War (2) Chapter 356: The War (2) ¡ª In Babylon, when Omni-Neji-1 awaited Kurai''s return, he decided to do something else. Something potentially productive, or just a simple waste of time. In either case, it''d help him spend his boring time. "Your Highness!" "Wee to the prison!" Two guards built like goris bowed their heads as Neji was approaching the gate to the dungeon prison that was under this castle. He floated three inches off the floor, his hands behind him, as he approached the gate. Neji ignored the guards and moved through the gate that had yet to be opened. He used Kamui on himself and easily passed through the solid construct. The guards were surprised but they controlled their reactions as Neji found himself inside the prison. It was a dark ghastly underground area. The floor was wet, and there was a stench that was painful to the nose. Surely, Babylon didn''t wish to treat its prisoners kindly. Neji moved through the air swiftly and took multiple turns through the maze-like area. There weren''t actually any prisoners in the area, at all. The people of this area didn''t do any crime, Gilgamesh had truly established a utopia. Thest prisoner, Neji noted from his memories, was released a decade ago. Since then, nobody hade here. Nobody from this country, anyway. Currently, three outsider Knights were stationed here. Neji finally stopped in front of a cell. Thick ck bars acted as a cage before it, and inside it were three smaller cages. They looked just like bird cages. The three dignified knights of the round table were locked inside those cages. They were sitting against the wall of the cage, wearing sour expressions that only worsened when they saw Neji appear outside. Sir Lancelot and Sir Tristan still wore their armor. Only Mordred didn''t wear any since hers was currently inside Neji''s inventory. She was wearing a simple tank top and shorts. "¡­! You undignified bastard of a King, what are you doing here?!" Mordred, who was wearing a dejected expression until a second ago, jumped up inside her cage. She grabbed the bars and pushed her face against them. Mordred''s breathing grew ragged as she red at Neji. "Hey, kid," Neji waved at her. "I am here to talk to the adults. Can you stay shut?" "What?! How dare you say that to me? Free me this instance! Let''s have another duel! You cheater!" Neji moved his eyes away from her and looked at Lancelot. Sir Tristan was also there, but he didn''t really seem the best person to make a deal with. "Apologies for putting the incarnation of your son against you, Sir Lancelot. I had deemed that as an easier match-up from my side." Neji maintained a tone of mild respect and said. The middle-aged man just simply listened. "Forgive me for prying, but I noticed you guys aren''t very supportive of your King''s current judge of actions. In that case-" "I will stop you right there. Do not propose we betray our King." Sir Tristan was the one who interrupted Neji. Mordred on the side grew more enraged and was yelling something, but Neji simply ignored her. Sir Lancelot gave a curt nod to show he shared Tristan''s sentiment. Neji sighed. "Problem is, are you sure that''s your King?" "What are you-" "Come on, let''s not pretend you didn''t notice the change. You guys killed Artoria back when you were alive. Now, your souls are suddenly summoned by this Artoria who doesn''t recall the memory of the killing. You don''t know, but one of your fellow knights knows the reason. The Holy Spear has corrupted her mind and existence to make her be what she is now." The three knights went silent and red at Neji. Even Sir Tristan managed to re somehow. They had the guess, but they didn''t like how an enemy was telling them the facts. "It may sound out of ce for you, but this Lion King is someone dear to me. You most certainly don''t understand what I meant, let''s just say we got to know one another in the 1,500 years she''s been roaming worlds for." That didn''t make sense to them, obviously, but at the same time they couldn''t see why he would be lying. Mordred almost yelled, but Lancelot put a hand up to tell her to keep shut. Neji continued. "She wants to destroy Uruk because Tiamat would appear here, correct? I know. However, if I can make her return back to her true self, she can aid me against Tiamat. The appearance of Tiamat is crucial, stopping it isn''t the answer." "Help me make her return to who she truly is. It''s what I want, and something you three also wish for¡ªbut are too loyal to take action. This isn''t the King you served, so if you''re talking about loyalty anyway,e help me bring back the King you served." They already had a n for the battle, but if Neji had these three knights by his side, things would be easier. He looked at them sincerely and the three of them exchanged nces. The Knights of the Round Table are loyal to their King. It''s totally impossible to make them turn their backs on that said King. However¡­ If they were convinced that their King wasn''t truly theirs¡ªthen it''s not betraying, is it? With a new conviction in their eyes, the three of them turned to look at Neji. Neji slowly smiled as his brain worked to change the battle n. * * * It was morning time, and the sun was resting on the eastern sky like a majestic king. Zooming into the King''s bedroom in New Egypt''s pyramid, one would notice one fair-skinned man sleeping with two chocte-skinned women by both his sides. Naked under the golden bedsheet, they slowly woke and opened their eyes, all at once, while wearing rxed expressions, unlikest night. "Mhmm! So you lost to your intrusive thoughts, in the end." As Rumi sat up and stretched her arms, she giggled as she recalled what happenedst night. Her legs intertwined with his as she recalled quite the scene when Neji gave in, despite his earlier talks about controlling himself. It was too alluring for him to fight the urge to fuck Rumi and Ozy''s brains out on the same bed. It didn''t help that Rumi proposed the idea, too horny for her own good, and Ozymandias didn''t reject it¡ªseeing both Neji and Rumi as her equals. It was hard to be a man. "It was fun, yes." Ozymandias woke up beside him, putting her own leg around his other leg. Neji stayed sandwiched between the two women, their thighs and breasts, and stared at the ceiling. A whileter, he chuckled and sat up. It felt rxing, he felt much better thanst night. So no, he wasn''tining. "Alright girls, get up. We need to finish our mission if we want to continue having these fun times. Come on." * * * Kurai, Ishtar, and Ereshkigal appeared in Ozymandias'' throne room. The three Chaldean girls, the two Aztec Goddesses, and Ozymandias'' own forces were already present in the room. Neji stood beside Ana and Merlin. He used Kamui to summon Kurai and the two Goddesses; they appeared before him in a whirl of space-time. "Papa!" "Hey, Kurai." Kurai jumped from over Ishtar''s head andnded on Neji''s arms. It was very surprising seeing Kurai on Ishtar''s head since thetter goddess was very proud. That suggested that she must be trying to be a better person after talking with Ereshkigal in the dungeon. "Did it work?" "It did!" Neji looked at the smiling cat. [Name: Kurai Age: 7 years Level: 1550 Divinities: Darkness, Sun, Death, Life, Disease, Vitality.] Neji wished to see a short form of her stats and Observe showed just that. It was pleasing seeing the equilibrium in her divinities. Kurai''s golden eyes seemed to be much brighter than usual, representing a sun. She truly fulfilled his familiar''s role well. She made him smile. "Nya- what are you doing? Haha-!" Neji brought her face close to his and fiddled his nose with hers. She giggled as he did that, loving every moment of it. "It wasn''t too hard, was it?" "It was an easy dungeon! I also gained nearly 400 levels!" That was a huge number. It was lucky that her affinity was so well with it. Neji was sure if he went there, he would have only gained half of it. Neji was sure she would be enough for the Old Man of the Mountain, with the other Goddesses'' help. "She''s very cute, by the way." Ozymandias said from the side, as she raised an arm. Kurai looked at her and then jumped at her. Neji stared at her and realized the answer to his question as to why he liked Ozy this much. She really represented Kurai. Dark skin and golden eyes. Now, both had Sun Authorities too. Still, there was a little something about her that he still hadn''t figured out. What was it? "Anyway," Neji looked at his fighters. "We have thirteen heavy hitters. Sisty will act as our minion soldiers, using Shadow Clones. So we just have to take on their big forces." Neji then used Kamui again. From the whirl, this time three knights walked in. Everyone else in the vicinity narrowed their eyes at the sight. "We also have these guys by our side. They will take care of the two remaining Knights of Round Table. Most of us will fight the numbers under Hassan. The strongest of us will take on the First Hassan and also our main target, the Lion King¡­ Goddess Rhongomyniad." A few gulped as the entire group gave a court nod. The three knights wore very serious expressions, and also nodded. "That said. Let us get started." "Yes. We are already here." Ozymandias said from the side, and everyone looked outside the window. Ozymandias Temple was soaring in the skies. The wind blew past Neji''s hair, his bangs fluttering by his face, as this pyramid was in the skies of Holy City. Neji''s and everyone else''s eyes caught the blue and white city just waiting to be destroyed beneath them. "...." Neji red up his buffs. "Let''s go." Then, he jumped out of the window, followed by all but Ozymandias who was to attack from her temple. The war for Ryukyu had begun. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 357: 357: The War (3) Chapter 357: 357: The War (3) Chapter 357: The War (3) ¡ª The Holy City of Camelot was entirely surrounded by the worn and torn city of Jerusalem. This war that was about to start, would reach the people there for sure, and that''d cause thousands of lives. "Sisty, deploy." So Neji ordered Sisty to deploy herself in the form of a thousand wood-clones. As Neji rained down towards the white and blue city, Sisty spread from his back and rushed towards the civilians in the outer city of Jerusalem. "We are entering." Neji muttered softly, but the voice was heard in everyone''s heads. Merlin, the mage, had cast a spell that worked like an earpiece walkie-talkie for all here. The Camelot city was protected by tall walls circling it, but from above it didn''t have any protection. Countless houses, workshops, restaurants, and so many more were present in the city. They were all empty, though, and only the castle that was high up in the middle was upied by people. From above, the castle appeared to be a clear path. But then¡­ ¨C Thud! Neji''s face hit an invisible wall, and the impact caused a blue bubble to be visible around the castle. ¨C Thud! Thud! Thud! One by one, others also hit the barrier, and only the veryst ones managed to hold their flight and avoid a crash. "Ugh¡­" Neji stood back up, and his telekinesis gently wrapped around his soldiers to hold them safe in the air. Not all could fly, and they were flying until now thanks to Merlin''s spells. But it seemed the barrier was anti-magic, so their flight spell was broken. "Bothersome." "They saw our attacking." "It seems that way. The¡­ third party is actually inside the castle, right now." The third party. Neji''s J¨­gan activated and he saw that the Eastern Mountain Vige people were inside the castle. But it''s not that they were captured or anything of that sort. They were scattered around the huge area that the castle was made over,rge enough to house multiple football fields. Scattered in a formation that said they were expecting an enemy attack. "They have already teamed up with the Lion King." Of course, it would be weird if they had attacked Camelot city at the exact same moment as Neji did. Neji would also not want that to happen, since fighting in that state would be a mess. From the looks of it, they attacked the ce a day or two ago. Now, they were ready to fight against Neji and his team. * * * The Hassans. Hassan-i-Sabbah was a title shared by neen assassins who were the best in their ss. Amongst them, five Hassans were currently present in this timeline, including the strongest¡ª The First Hassan. The true Old Man of the Mountain. Under his leadership, the other four Hassans ¨Cand their teams¨C came to attack Camelot a day ago. They were - Hassan of the Cursed Arm, Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke, Hassan of the Hundred Faces, and finally, Hassan of Serenity. The First Hassan, a being of monstrous aptitude, was a grand servant. He was the only Grand in his ss of assassins. That was why he could kill Ozymandias without her even noticing him. Yet, he couldn''t defeat the Lion King. He met a one-sided defeat against that woman who showed no emotion. It was purely the words of that Knight, Agravain, that they were still alive, as he advised the Lion King to make use of the Assassins. As Assassins, they would rather die than change teams, but this was a different matter. The truth of this world seemed to have changed recently. The first Hassan has made note of that already, but he wasn''t exactly sure. However, when Agravain exined the situation, the Hassans didn''t doubt him. It easily matched their previous hypothesis. "It seems they are here." The First Hassan muttered to himself as he stood straight, his hands resting on the hilt of hisrge sword, as he sensed the presence of a group up in the sky. "Gilgamesh¡­ He brought bothersomepanies." As one of the forms of "Death", the old man easily sensed three beings who wielded the power of death. However, that didn''t matter. As long as they wished for the end of the world, it wasn''t an issue what affiliation they were from. Since they truly wanted to bring Tiamat to this world, they will meet their end here. Today. After joining forces with the Lion King, he scouted New Egypt to check for any variables. Obviously, none noticed his presence there. There, he learned how Ozymandias was about to wage war on the Lion King, with the help of an outer force. That''s how they had prepared to match the surprise attack and end them so that they couldn''t continue with their mad ambitions. ¨C Swooosh! The Old Man of the Mountain let out a gentle wave of death aura to warn his subordinates about the arrival of the enemy. The barrier was anti-magic, but he didn''t doubt that the group would be held off by that for long. And he was right. * * * "Output 100 ¡ª Surge." His quirk Surge from back when he was in U.A was nothingpared to what he could do now. Even with the debuff, as he pushed his palms against the barrier and activated the quirk, the result was devastating. ¨C Crack! The barrier took on the superpower to its head, and since it didn''t have mana, the barrier couldn''t shake it off. In mere seconds, the bubble started to shake violently and cracks started to form all over it. Five secondster, the barrier burst out of reality like a soap bubble. "Clear. Continue rushing." Neji ordered and red up his buffs once again. He turned them off earlier since being in that state imbued all of his attacks with mana regardless. "Everyone, follow him!!" Rumi yelled from behind and rushed after Neji, followed by the entire group. Neji''s [Mana Mode] red up, as did his [Lightning Armor]. He didn''t yet enter Eight Gates, and just continued forward as he was. The groupnded on the ground after long, and Neji kicked a huge door open that led to the inside of the castle. It burst out of the frame and flew inwards, as the group followed behind it. ¡­. After rushing for thirty seconds, therge group of fifteen found themselves before their first hurdle. The three Chaldean girls, two Aztec Goddesses, two Sumerian Goddesses, two Ozymandias'' court warriors, three Round Table Knights, Merlin and Ana, Kurai, Rumi, and finally Neji all came to a stop in front of the first hurdle of the group. Sir Gawain, led a group of soldiers that filled all of the hallways. There were two paths behind him, and all were filled with hollow soldiers. "It''s a dead end. You all will face your end here." [Sir Gawain ¨C Mid Tier 14] The Tier 9 was now Tier 14. Neji knew the reason, though. Gawain''s powers were sun rted, and one of his perks was that he gained a lot more power in the daytime than at night. Thest time he fought Gawain, it was nighttime. Soon, Gawain''s eyes widened. "Wait¡­ Mordred? Tristan? Lancelot?! Why are you with them? What''s the meaning of this!" "You guys continue moving. I have some things to make even with him." It was Mordred who said that, wearing an evil grin. They have always had arguments, so now that she had the chance, she didn''t want to miss it. "Good luck. But Jaguarman, you stay with her. Take care of the soldiers." Neji said, and rushed towards one of the paths. He activated Kamui, easily clearing the path as the rest of the group followed behind him. Why was Neji in a hurry? It''s because the Lion King might step in herself if the group dyed too much in one spot. That wouldn''t just be bad, that would be horrendous since Neji had zero ideas on how to keep the weaker members of his group unharmed from her powers. "Neji, I see some other bastards ahead of us." Rumimented from the side, with her Byakugan activated, as the group continued forward. ¡­. After that, the group came across one of the Hassans. Hassan of the Cursed Arm waited for them, as the group took a pause. "I''ll take care of him." "You alone won''t be enough." When Tristan said he would take care of the Cursed Arm, Neji disagreed. [Cursed Arm ¨C Peak Tier 15] "Lancelot, you join Tristan." Neji ordered him and picked one of the three paths behind Cursed Arm. As the group followed behind him, while he erased the soldiers with Kamui, something odd happened. Darkness. One moment Neji was rushing forward through the zillions of soldiers, the next moment it was all dark. He had been¡­ teleported. It was a trap. It was like the floor breaking and him falling, except it was magical. He was sure the group would continue to move without any issues, so he focused on breaking free from there. * * * "Where''s Papa?" "Teleported, it seems." Kurai jumped from Ereshkigal''s head and ran in the air beside Rumi. "He should be out in a few minutes. It would have been faster if the enemies he was about to face weren''t girls. Tch." Rumi exined further while the group continued running. Then, the group came across another enemy. No, it was two enemies this time. The Hassan of the Hundred Faces, along with the archer, Arash. Just like before, soldiers were filling the four roads behind them. "I didn''t expect to see a few of you pleasant faces amidst this bad crowd." Arash the Archer said, looking at a few of the more famous servants. "Haha, that''s true. Seems like we have a little misunderstanding right here." One of Ozymandias'' people, Sanzang, said with a soft smile. As a kind soul, she could see what a hero Arash was. It was a sad fate that they had to fight here. "I''ll take care of them." "There are two of them. Erm, Vinci, and Ana, you two help her out." Since there was arge number of soldiers too, three people should suffice. The girls didn''t question Rumi and nodded, rushing at the main enemies. Rumi rushed forward at one of the four paths, using her Byakugan to determine the correct one, as Kurai, Merlin, Ishtar, Ereshkigal, Quetzalcoatl, Nitocris, and the Chaldean girls followed behind. ¡­. A minuteter, they came across a truly dangerous being. Even Rumi felt some chills standing before the ghostly creature who wielded arge sword. The Old Man of the Mountain. It made things all the more menacing that no hollow soldiers were behind him. It was as if he alone was enough. "...As nned, Kurai, Ereshkigal, and Nitocris, you take care of him. Will you join then, Ishtar? Your powers mighte to help them." Rumi made ast-minute adjustment to the original n, feeling that this being was just too strong for it to work. As if finding their words mocking, the serious old man scoffed. "I will not let any of you pass. There is no point in nning." Rumi shrugged her shoulders. "Yeah, no. That''s not gonna happen. Oi, Quetzalcoatl, try to keep up." Rumi grabbed Mash and Fujimaru in her arms. Then, she kicked the ground at the speed of lightning. A dyed shockwave made the floor burst, as the blonde dragon rushed behind her too. Old Man of the Mountain could try to stop them, but he had been attacked at the same time, so he didn''t have any choice but to let them pass. * * * In the meantime, Neji was suddenly attacked within the darkness. Well, it wasn''t exactly dark to his eyes. The attackers were taking advantage of the dark in themon royal room, but Neji could see them easily with J¨­gan. Threads and strings were all over the area, and currently, one string was right up his throat, while his ankles were also caught in it. "Do not move." Gently, a form walked behind him and wrapped her arms around him. The soft wrap turned tight, and Neji felt that could have killed most people. "You know, I find something odd." As if nothing mattered, Neji spoke very casually. It would be rather weird if he was intimidated by this. It was true that the strings could harm him, however. "The Hassan of Intoxicated Smoke is the one who can be immune to all attacks. While the Hassan of Serenity is the one who has a Poison Body. Why are your names switched up?" "Wha-" "No, think about it." Neji''s body moved through the strings. His body passed through and appeared to wrap around her body instead. It all happened so quickly and smoothly that Intoxicated Smoke didn''t notice it until it was done. She went silent, her body tensing. At the same time, Neji''s body divided and made an Omni-Copy which appeared from behind Hassan of Serenity who was hiding behind a table. "Akh- d-don''t touch me!" Serenity panicked. Not that she hated being touched but that whenever a person would touch her too much that person would die. Her Poison Body was like that. That''s why she was sent with Intoxicated Smoke, so that if Neji wasn''t taken out by her, Serenity could do it. That didn''t mean Serenity liked doing it. Still, despite herint, it was out of instinct, she realized they couldn''t win against him and then bit his hand. Even though touching her skin didn''t guarantee death, her bodily fluid was too much to ignore. Sadly, [The ¨CWill of the Omniverse''s Blessing¨C has detected a debuff, ''Poison of Death'', and negated it.] Neji had more than one protection against poison. "No, try not to cancel it. I want to feel her poison." Neji said out loud and then grabbed Serenity by her waist. He was saddened by her story the first time he saw it. For a girl this pretty, she had too much of a sad fate. While one of his copies was taking care of the Intoxicated Smoke in the side, he wrapped his hand around Serenity. His telekinesis moved the vein of her mouth to the side, and he leaned over to kiss her deeply. Serenity acted like a fish out of the water. She may have killed lots with her power, but it felt wrong to kill one by an intimate gesture like kissing. So she struggled not to kiss¡­ but when he kissed her and she realized he wasn''t dying, she slowed down. For a moment, all the desire to kill him vanished from her head. No, it wasn''t intentional that she started to kiss him back, feeling what it felt like to kiss for the first time in her life, both her living life and servant life together. When Neji had felt her enough, her poison feeling like a tasty salt on his tongue, his body easily shaking it off, he decided to end her. Using all his pleasure techniques on his touches, he overwhelmed her senses and let her drop to the floor. On the side, something simr had happened to Intoxicated Smoke. For she who was immune to all ''attacks'', it was easier to overwhelm her with pleasure instead. Neji called his [Void Sealing] powers to make thick ck chains, and they wrapped around the two girls to lock them up in the corner. Now done, Neji started moving again. * * * Neji walked out of the mage that he had been teleported into, ignoring all the hollow soldiers and choosing to move through them using Kamui, and finally made it out. ¨C Creak He gently pushed therge door open, and it parted to reveal a grand throne room. There, he saw her again. This time with his eyes closed up. [Ryuko Tatsuma ¨C Dragon Goddess ¨C Peak Tier 25] Sitting on her throne, her once bright blonde hair was now ash-like. Her arms rested on the armrest of her throne, and she faced him straight on. Beside her, stood Agravain on the left, and Bedeviere, on the right. One was the smart knight, and the other was the Knight of Loyalty, the current wielder of Excalibur. [Agravain ¨C Heroic Spirit ¨C Mid Tier 12] [Bedeviere ¨C Mid Tier 20] Bedeviere was just a human, not even a heroic spirit. He who has been walking for 1,500 years, finally found his King, and was now serving under her again. "Neji!" Footsteps came from far, and another door opened to let Rumi, Quetzalcoatl, and the two Chaldean girls inside. Rumi too paused before the unknown Ryukyu. "...." For a moment, they all stared at one another. After that moment passed¡­ the battle began. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 358: 358: The Grander Scheme (1) Chapter 358: 358: The Grander Scheme (1) Chapter 358: The Grander Scheme (1) ¡ª Had it been a millennium and a half? She did not know. No, it would be more urate to say she didn''t want to know. The desire to know who she was in the past and actually, the emotion of desire as a whole was missing from within her. Artoria Pendragon, along with another name, was too foggy in her mind. Those two identities did not matter to her any longer. Now she went by the name Lion King, where a few also called her the Goddess Rhongomyniad. In thest 1,500 years that she has been wandering since, Rhongomyniad didn''t have any purpose behind her existence. At least, when she started wandering, she was trying to look for a purpose. But at one point, she forgot to even keep searching. At one point, she just wandered. Her most vivid memories were from before she started wandering. At this point, the most she remembered was seeing the back of a white-haired young man as a magic circle lit around her and a bright light blinded her. After that, she appeared on a battlefield. In the Battle of Cann, she recalled ying the role of Artoria in that battle¡­ yet, at the same time, she recalled a solid feeling that told her she was someone different. It''s as if a person suddenly began to possess two people''s memories. What was that¡­? "They have passed Sir Gawain." Rhongomyniad''s lost mind returned to the center after hearing thement from Agravain beside her. She didn''t show any movement at his words and gently swept her perception over the area. It was as Agravain said, the attackers had passed Knight Gawain and were moving closer to the throne room. The enemies¡­ The forces who wanted to bring Tiamat to this world in the hope to bring humanity to its ruins. After forgetting to even keep searching for her reasons to live, she wandered upon this world and finally found a purpose. She was a King, a Leader. In this broken world, she was needed to save humanity ¨C even if it meant letting most die, while only keeping the purest of souls. If she still had emotions, she may have regretted the death of all humans who didn''t get chosen by the Holy Selection. However, to the current her it just seemed something that was necessary to exist ¨C like breathing, for example. Necessary ¨C until somehow the dimension was fixed. Teleported into a world entirely different, and healthy, this realm was not facing certain apocalypse. Humanity could continue living. However, then a variable came to y. The white-haired young man who looked almost familiar, going by the title Gilgamesh, was leading his country, summoning foreign Goddesses, to sacrifice them and awaken Beast II, Tiamat. In her 1,500 years of wandering, Rhongomyniad hase across a few Beasts. She knew the threat those creatures possessed. While she wasn''t sure she would lose to Beast II, she was sure the side-effect of their skirmish would take a lot of lives¡ªand might cause the end of this continent as a whole. So, she rather decided to erase the small country of Uruk. Yet, Gilgamesh stood opposing her. "Why is he¡­ like that¡­?" "Ah, yes? Did you say something?" Bedivere quickly asked, worried that he may have missed her orders. She was mumbling to herself, so he hadn''t heard properly. He didn''t have her perception, so he couldn''t know what he meant by her words ¨C directed to Gilgamesh who was harassing two girls in a dark room. Rhongomyniad turned her eyes to lock on Bedivere. This Knight of hers whom she had forgotten about, emerged two days ago and returned her Excalibur. However, she didn''t ept it ¨C knowing that he would perish if Excalibur was extracted from his body. Rhongomyniad didn''t want this person to die. Because he reminded her of someone she couldn''t remember anymore. Bedivere''s emergence caused a bit of her mind to be clear, she recalled the scene where she was supposed to die ¨C but didn''t, and became a wanderer. Along with that, she also recalled something else. It was someone very important to her¡­ someone whose face she didn''t quite remember. Only his back was left in her memory, and the sh of light afterward didn''t help. "It is nothing." Rhongomyniad replied gently, turning her eyes forward again. In thest millennium and a half, it''s not as if she hadn''t seen anything shocking. She had also seen things more silly than that, too. Yet, whatever the reason may be, it felt somewhat different seeing Gilgamesh do it. Was it¡­ amusement? Funny? No, what were these emotions? Why was she even feeling emotions? Then, one of the doors opened. The man she had seen two weeks ago and killed, walked in and paused. Two weeks ago, she didn''t feel anything from him. Today, something was different. Was it because her memories from back then were a bit clearer now, after seeing Excalibur? While Bedivere had the single simrity with that dream-like figure, that being the hair, this person over here was a little different. Gilgamesh was super tall, standing at a stunning 6"5, unlike the boy from her vision, even so, there were some characteristics that she couldn''t shake off. "Neji!" The King in silver and blue stared at her until abrupt footsteps came from far, and another door opened to let two muscr women and two teenage girls run in. After a single second, a light shed and a magic circle teleported a white-haired witch. While Gilgamesh and the dark-skinned rabbit-woman paused in their spots and stared at Rhongomyniad''s way, her eyes focused on the white-haired witch. She recognized that person ¨C it was Merlin, wasn''t it? Why was she- "Ryukyu." Rhongomyniad froze. Her head gently turned to look at the dark-skinned woman. Looking back, it was the same name Gilgamesh called her a week ago, but back then she didn''t even think about it. But now, with the bunny here, it felt a little different. Rhongomyniad''s eyes focused on the woman, a strange trembling began in her calm golden pupils. Familiar¡­ While-haired people weren''t that umon, this bunny right here was quite the exotic creature. Yet, why did she appear familiar? "Say something, Ryukyu? Don''t you recognize Rumi?" This time, Gilgamesh urged. Rumi. That was a name that made Rhongomyniad''s eyelids twitch involuntarily. Seeing her expression, Agravain frowned and nudged at Bedivere. "They''re irritating the King. Take care of them." "Yes." "Wait, both of you." As Bedivere was about to attack the group with Excalibur, Rhongomyniad called him back. For once, her tone was not calm. The room trembled as both of the Knights flinched at the subtle tone of anger in her tone. "Do not attack them." A tone of confusion was well fused with her anger, but that wasn''t the issue for the rabbit and Gilgamesh. They failed to hold back their lips from forming a smile. The two of them began to speak, but at that moment, a subtle twist in space-time alerted Rhongomyniad. "¡­?!" The two of them said something, but Rhongomyniad''s attention was not at all directed at this ce. A¡­ higher being had just brushed their existence against this world. Her ears ignored the voice in the room and her perception tried to look for what was wrong. What was that just now? Suddenly, Rhongomyniad noted a shift in reality that started in Uruk, caused by a being of iprehensible depth and origin ¨C even for her. She stood up abruptly from her throne, and thence, Rhongomyniad appeared in her hand as she prepared to jump to that location. "¡­Looks like it didn''t work." "No choice but to beat her up, then." However, the enemies in the room mistook her actions as a sign of battle. She did not have any intention to exin anything to them, however, so when the group rushed at her with the intent to break bones, she didn''t shy away. ''I have to finish them fast. I need to stop whatever thing is trying to descend into this world before it''s toote.'' So, as Gilgamesh and Rumi dashed at her with cold expressions, the Dragon Goddess Rhongomyniad swung hernce. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 359: 359: The Grander Scheme (2) Chapter 359: 359: The Grander Scheme (2) Chapter 359: The Grander Scheme (2) ¡ª Truthfully, neither she nor her husband knew how the Cube came to exist. It was just another normal day within the Prime Omniverse, and then abruptly, a ck Cube appeared out of nowhere. Being an artifact of unknown origin, it could be dangerous, so the Prime Gods tried destroying the ck cube many times. But not once did they manage to scratch it. Even the Son of Void, the Primordial, could only do little damage before the cube would heal itself. As they woulde to learn, it was created by someone beyond their league, the two who called themselves the Beyond Omnis. Since then, the Cube acted as a dream catcher, feeding on the dreams, desires, and imagination of the zillion citizens of the Prime Omniverse. The Cube molded all that to create worlds, life, things, and so much more. In essence, all that existed within the cube, and the cube existed within the Prime. So, some may think the Cube was weaker than the Prime, which should have been the case too. However, over time, the cube had gained so much power in itself that even if the Prime Omniverse was destroyed, it would still exist. It was a self-independent reality. But for obvious reasons, the Gods from Prime didn''t like the Cube. It was like a leech; it grew from them, and now the things inside it dared tosh at them. That wasn''t a pleasant feeling, and so a lot of wars had been happening between them for a long time. The wars only stopped after realizing the casualties in the most recent Great War that happened a few millennia ago. Both parties realized there was no point in war if all it achieved was mere destruction of both sides. They were so willing to keep the peace that when the First Gamer appeared, the Cube didn''t mind with the Prime Gods who came hunting to the Cube to hunt the Gamer down. Usually allowing so many Prime Gods was not it, they were not tolerated, but the Cube Abstract Entities made a decision to overlook it. It was also the reason why Contessa Fate was unable to help the Gamer in the end, since she was banned from helping him. "Compared to that, this time is a little different." Sitting on a ck throne, floating in the endless reality of countless colors, the woman with pale white skin and red hair spoke to herself. "...The Abstracts will not tolerate the Prime Godsing again, even if it''s for this new gamer who killed our daughter. Ultimately, it was our fault for sending Fotia to the Cube without warning the Abstracts, and we even hurt Lady Luck, so they are alreadypromising a lot for having not started a war." So, it was problematic to move out in the open. Moreover, if the movement were done by the Primordial God or his army ¨C as he wanted to do. Thankfully, she¡ª the Goddess of Creation, who was the Primordial''s wife ¡ªmanaged to convince him to let her handle this. If she could move alone and silently enough that nobody noticed her, and reach that boy like that, then the Abstracts may overlook it. In the end, the Abstracts too knew the dangers of the Gamer, and wouldn''tin if he was eliminated. Eurynome Celestine, the name she was born with, was strong enough to resist the Omniverse''s suppression. So there was no way she would be caught off guard like Fotia. In fact, she was the one who would catch the Gamer off guard. "To think he is in Fate." Eury had already figured out where the Gamer was. Neji Hado was unlucky this time since his sponsor, Lady Luck, was running out of power. While she had covered for his origin signature, it didn''t stretch to Rumi Usagiyama. If that girl stayed in the Naruto world, as Kaguya, then finding her would be impossible ¨C but now that she had teleported to a world she wasn''t supposed to be in, she stood out on Eury''s radar and was caught off guard. Truly, Neji was running out of luck. If the cat, Kurai, came to this world by itself, then she wouldn''t have stood out. Since Neji''s protection was shared with her due to being a party member. "Launching myself down to that world is a little problematic, though." The Omniverse''s oppression was just cute at this point. The Omniverse''s Will wasn''t the same as it used to be before, back in the day. At this point, it was just cute and pitiful. However, Fate was an annoying world. There was Gaia in that verse, a physical form of the will of the earth, unlike the other worlds that Neji had been to. So Gaia could be a medium for the Omniverse''s Will if things go south. It wouldn''t be funny anymore if the Omniverse''s Will descended on Gaia. It would be like ying against the admin of a game, even though Eury would have hack powers. "Let''s see¡­" "Ah-huh." As she began to look for a leeway, her pale lips suddenly stretched. A hologram sprang out before her eyes as she smiled. The gruesome sight in the live feed made her pleased as she saw the possibility within the snake-woman who stood in the hologram. There was a path, indeed. If Neji was doing the same thing, why couldn''t she? Descending into an existing character that matched her origin even a little should confuse Gaia''s existence enough that even if Omniverse''s Will were to descend into Gaia, she wouldn''t be able to hurt Eury as long as Eury stayed under the fake identity. That was the restriction the Omniverse''s Will had, as weak as it was these days. "If that''s the case," The Goddess of Creation smiled. "I have the perfect vessel." Indeed, Neji''s luck was running out, to have entered the 7th Singrity of all ces. * * * Back in Babylon, Goddess Gorgon was in the cave where she had made her home. Though more than a home, this was a breeding dungeon, where she put humans, and the cave would spit out demonic beasts after transforming them. It was possible due to a Divinity that she currently possessed, which was the Tiamat''s Authority of the Beast. All that was to aplish one thing. To gather enough mana inside the cave to safely summon the real Tiamat. The process was moving smoothly, sucking Mana from all the humans captured by now, and filling the pond that was under a cliff inside the cave. However, it wasn''t Gorgon''s goal. She didn''t n to summon Tiamat, she had no idea even. It was all Kingu, the one using the body of Enkidu, who Gorgon thought was her child ¨C but that thing only nned to revive Tiamat using the body of Gorgon. However, the process had slowed down since the appearance of Neji. Kingu was in a tight situation thesest few days as he failed to find a way to recover, while Gorgon was furious for another reason, as Neji was destroying all her precious "children". But all that was changing now. "Ahhhh¡­...!" Inside the cave, Gorgon''srge body floated up a little and shook while a great expression of ecstasy formed on her face. ''What''s this?! The voice in my head?!'' She screamed in her head, feeling so very excited, while Kingu watched the scene from a bit far, weary. ''What the hell is up with her¡­?'' While Kingu thought that, a voice rang out inside Gorgon''s head. ¨C [ You have done enough, my child. You can give up now. I will take your ce, so it''s okay to give up. You can go ahead and jump in the pond. Allow me to take over. ] It was an ethereal voice in her head, and she feltpelled to listen without any resistance. Was that Tiamat? "Y, yes¡­ As you say." It was suicide. To jump in the pond will mean that her body will be evaporated to summon Tiamat in her ce. ¨C [ Mhm, wait. The mana isn''t enough. Ah, that''s right. Grab that y thing beside you, and jump along with it. Since it has a Grail inside it, the mana shouldn''t be an issue. ] Gorgon was floating a few inches from the ground, but when the voice finished the instructions, shended back on her feet. Well, if her snake tail could be considered as feet. The Seventh Singrity had a total of two Grails. One was used by Gilgamesh to summon Neji, and another was inside Enkidu, being used as a source of magic to keep its y android body ongoing. Until now, Kingu ¨C who was using the body of Enkidu ¨C nned to sacrifice Gorgon after enough mana was saved in the pond. But suddenly, the tables had turned. "Y-you¡­" Gorgon rushed at Enkidu, her mind not caring that she had called it her child for months, and tried to grab it by its torso right away. "Do not resist, for it''s the will of the true Goddess!" "Stay away!" Kingu wasn''t mad, of course. With an expression that screamed confusion and terror, he began to use his power to fight back against the crazy Goddess. ...For now, since Rhongomyniad was unable toe due to being confronted by Neji and Rumi, Kingu was the only one who held back the emergence of the Beast II. But Tiamat? No. It was not her. It was the real deal; it was the Mother of All. The True Goddess of Creation. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 360: 360: The Clash of Dragons (1) Chapter 360: 360: The sh of Dragons (1) Chapter 360: The sh of Dragons (1) ¡ª Neji and Rumi tried to talk sense into Rhongomyniad''s head, and at first, it seemed to be working. Neji had hope blooming in his heart that he might not have to fight ¨C in the end, they might get her back to her senses with words alone. However, luck hadn''t been on his sidetely. Despite saying "Do not attack them" to Bedivere and Agravain just a moment earlier, the Goddess Rhongomyniad stood up abruptly from her throne as thence named Rhongomyniad materialized in her hand. "Looks like it didn''t work." "No choice but to beat her up, then." The air turned colder, and passive auras started to dance in the air like music to the ears. The mood changed fast, and the attackers sighed. Though it was mostly just Neji who was a little disappointed that it didn''t work. Contrary to his reaction, Rumi looked determined to fight. No, she was looking forward to the fight from the get-go. Ryuko Tatsuma had been her friend and sparring partner for years, but due to her gentle nature, she never went all out against Rumi ¨C causing Rumi to win all of their fights. But now? Since she was out of her mind, she wouldn''t hold back. In hindsight, Rumi realized being excited was stupid since Rhongomyniad was Tier 25, while she was Tier 22. Still, she couldn''t suppress the urge to fight. One problem was, there was not a solid goal behind all this battle today. As in, what would they do to her after winning? Winning in itself would be hard, if not impossible, but in either case, what to do after she is beaten? Neji didn''t have any mind or soul-healing powers. As if reading his mind, Rumi leaned to his side and said, "Well, remember the ancient technique of beating the shit out of people to make them return to default settings. It''s gonna work, let''s trust the process. Don''t be a pussy and remember your own rule. Was it in the lines of, ''It''s fine for me to beat my girls up, as long as they''re not dead''?" "Haha, right." Neji gave an awkward chuckle and decided it was time to go all out. "Rush forward, I will join in a bit." Rumi nodded and kicked the floor, cracking it as her form blurred past the senses of everyone. While the imaginary battle music grew in the area, Neji also kicked the ground, though he was rushing far from the group. Quetzalcoatl, who was on the side, took that as a sign to enter the battle and also rushed forward while Agravain and Bedivere went in to try and stop her. But the two knights were also confronted by Fujimaru, Mash, and Merlin. The rushing Rumi had a small grin on her face as she went towards the woman, Goddess Rhongomyniad, who was apathetic like always. Rumi blinked in space and appeared right above Rhongomyniad, her body spinning, and a Luna Fall falling towards thetter''s head. With no change in expression, the dragon blocked the attack with hernce; however, it wasn''t a casual block. An overwhelming wave of power was released from the sh, and Rhongomyniad slid two steps back. Rumi smirked, and Rhongomyniad frowned. "I-Impossible!" Agravain, who was shing with Mash, eximed in shock when he noticed the step that his King had taken back. It was stunning to him, and he realized he and Bedivere had to finish the small fries faster and focus on the bigger fish. "Merlin! Stop this madness, it''s not toote to redeem yourself. Join us!" So Agravain started to ask the great mage for help, but she just maintained a small smile and continued to support Mash and Fujimaru. An unbearable sh between Rumi and Rhongomyniad began, the rabbit going all out against the dragon as she was busy attacking while Rhongomyniad was busy defending. Rumi slowly led the fight far from the rest of the group. Despite both being in their 20s tiers, they had different specialties. Rumi was a physical bomb, while Rhongomyniad had stupid magical powers. Which meant that in thebat of close quarters, Rumi had the upper hand. However, that could onlyst for so long. Rhongomyniad willed it, and the ground started to shake. The entire castle began to quake, causing everyone to lose their footing. In seconds, they realized the issue was the Tower of the End, which was the main part of the castle. It had risen from the ground and was rising up to the sky. All to continue shaking more violently to cause the physical fighters problems with their movements. Sadly, it didn''t work so well since Rumi could fly, skillfully at that. So within the shaky castle, Rumi rushed toward Rhongomyniad again and began to attack in a barrage. What was worse for Rhongomyniad was that now that the Tower was out, the second stage of the n could begin. ¨C Ddddhang! Something powerful hit the outer part of the castle, and Rhongomyniad''s eyes widened in shock. Looking to the side at a window while blocking Rumi, she noted the flying pyramid beside the tower. Inside the pyramid, in the far depth, Ozymandias smirked as she waved her hand. The pyramid shot two purple beams at the tower again. The tower shook, but it was violent this time. At this rate, the humans Rhongomyniad had kept stored inside the Tower, like stored ice creams, would all be destroyed. "Stop this." For once, Rhongomyniad started to look flustered. To begin with, the n was to make her emotional. They thought trying to destroy the thing she had been working on for months, so diligently, might earn a reaction from her. That''s why Ozy was in her pyramid, instead of in this battle. ¨C Ddddhang! "I said stop this!" When another beam hit the tower, Rhongomyniad growled, and hernce started to glow brightly. As Rumi attacked her again, and her chocte legs shed with the glowing spear, her eyes went wide, and a wave of raw mana thrust out of thence. ¨C Shiingggg! "Oh fuck-" Rumi panicked, and the beam overshadowed her figure right away. When it cleared, something surprising stood between Rumi and thence. He wore golden armor that covered from his neck to toe, and he had his palm stretched to block thence''s tip. Neji stood with his expression displeased, and his eyes sharp. "It took a minute, I had to check a few things. No more worries, for I managed to summon the armor." * * * Like usual, he didn''t receive any quest when the fight started, so he went to the back of the battlefield to check if any quests had indeed been generated or not. Thankfully, it was as he had guessed. Furthermore, this time the quest was a little special ¨C divided into three parts as it was, and that allowed an instant reward after finishing each part. Sadly, he couldn''t see the entire chain, but only the one he had active at the moment. Part one had already beenpleted, it seemed, so he could see part two now. [Quest Chain ¨C Quest (1 of 3) ¨C has beenpleted.] [Quest, "Reach the Throne Room Safely" has beenpleted. You have alsopleted the Bonus by defeating the two assassin women.] [You have gained 150 new levels!] [You have reached Level 2500, and the Debuff has been weakened to 65%! You can now summon the Golden Armor.] [Proceeding with the 2nd Quest.] === Quest: The Emergence of Wife Beater Neji | Quest Chain ¨C Quest (2 of 3) Details: Your love and dear Ryuko Tatsuma has been corrupted by the Holy Lance and is under a false identity. You don''t know how to fix her, but talking to her isn''t an option either. So you try and beat your way through into her brain. There is no choice for failure, for that means death as the corrupted woman will not hold back. Main Quest: Defeat Ryuko Tatsuma ¨C Goddess Rhongomyniad at any cost. Bonus Quest: Defeat Ryuko Tatsuma alone. Main Reward: 300 Levels. A Random [Dragon] Skill Coupon. 100 HP Potions, 200 Mana Potions, 300 Stamina Potions. Bonus Reward: 500 Levels. A Random [Dragon] Divinity Coupon. 200 HP Potions, 300 Mana Potions, 400 Stamina Potions. === It was a very rewarding series of quests, but sadly he was sure he couldn''t do the bonus quest. He wondered how hard the third quest would be if the second''s bonus was this hard. He wasn''t confident in beating the quest, even with the armor he now wore. [Golden Armor of Gilgamesh: A noble-phantasm armor that is materialized from your magical energy. A Mythical Rank armor that is more durable than most dragon''s scales. +9000 END] Before the armor, he had 8000 END [-65%], and that only increased when he red up his Eighth Gate, Mana Mode, and Lightning Armor. So for the current him, the 9000 END boost of the armor was tremendous. Enough that it could block off a direct attack from the Lance Rhongomyniad. "It took a minute, I had to check a few things. No more worries, since I managed to summon the armor." Still, at this moment, despite having nerfed stats, Neji realized he could still be of help to the big yers of his group due to these items. It was time to be serious. Neji looked deep into the eyes of his love, who wore a foreign expression, one he had never seen before back when they were still together. "¡­It''s going to hurt, but I have no ns to hold back. It''s as Rumi said." Neji apologized from the start and then blitzed her. He appeared before her, his fist curled up to m into her stomach. ¨C Keugh! Rhongomyniad was too surprised to react and spat saliva. Her body shot upwards from the impact, hitting the ceiling and then dropped right back to the floor on her face, falling on the window curtain down with her. For a moment, Neji paused. Rumi, who was ready behind him, also paused. They stared down at the fallen Rhongomyniad¡­ no, Ryukyu, as her hair had gone messy from the impact and had fallen to cover one of her eyes. The ash blonde hair that was a signature of her hyper amnesia faded, as her hair became bright blonde, like the original Lion King. This meant that it was working. It worked. Her expression was hesitant as she looked at the faces of Neji and Rumi with crooked lips. That hit seemed to have sent her back to the time when Neji beat the shit out of her, back when she was being controlled by Hisashi Midoriya. "Ryu-?" Rumi was about to say something from behind Neji, but then Ryukyu''s eyelids widened abruptly. She shot back up from the ground, prepared for battle. "You two are interrupting me frommitting a greater cause... I will have to eliminate you." With the ghostly music growing louder, Neji sighed and told himself at least there were some effects. The change in her hair meant something, right? So all he had to do was continue the fight. Then, Ryukyu¡­ no, Rhongomyniad raised hernce and moved so fast that neither Rumi nor Neji could evade the iing beam of mana. With hernce raised in the air, Rhongomyniad swung her hand down. "Perish from the face of the earth." ¨C Shiingggg! With a cold tone, her golden eyes going slit, she waved her weapon down, and the rooftop split in two, as did the sky above. The wave of golden energy was far stronger than thest one, as it washed down at Neji and Rumi, and they both came crashing down from the tower and into the ground beneath. Everyone in the near vicinity realized at that moment that this fight was going to be a long and annoying one. Like a cat and a mouse fighting one another. However, neither party had any intention to lose, unless killed first. ** ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: Patre?n.c?m/Master4thWall Chapter 361: 361: The Clash of Dragons (2) Chapter 361: 361: The sh of Dragons (2) Chapter 361: The sh of Dragons (2) ¡ª The Holy Lance''s wave of energy crushed upon their two figures, causing Neji to turn his back to the beam and hug Rumi. His back took the entire blow, his armor heating up, as he shot down through the tower''s floors with Rumi in his arms. "We are going to hit the ground." "Not on my watch!" Rumi yelled, a rift in space opened, and the two of them fell right through. The rift was to lead them back into the tower, however, Rhongomyniad appeared to be blocking any spatial interference ¨C so the two of them only reappeared far above the tower. At the very least, they regained control of their forms and maintained a flight in the sky. They observed the aerial battle that the tower and Ozy''s pyramids were getting into. From the sky, Neji also saw the name of the Tower Dungeon. [The Tower of Apocalypse] While called the Tower of the End by the people of this world, his system had given it a slightly different name. As said by Sisty before, this tower was also the Tower Dungeon of this world. Not that Neji could get curious about it at this moment, mid-battle as he was. "...She''s trying to open a portal to somece. What''s she up to?" Rumi used her Byakugan and looked into the throne room. Neji frowned and did the same, blinking in contemtion. "It''s weird. Can you stop her?" "I''ll try countering her teleportation with mine, but it won''tst long. We have to rush back in." "Let''s go." Rumi did as asked, disrupting Rhongomyniad''s teleportation momentarily, and then the both of them rushed back inside. The ss window of the tower''s highest floor was their path in, and as Rumi mmed against it and slipped in ¡ª Neji crashed against an invisible barrier. "What the-?!" "Neji?" "Sisty, what''s this?" [Uh, master, it looks like there has been a little problem. Now that the tower has been deployed, and ssified as a tower by the system, entering it like this isn''t possible. You can only enter through the gate beneath, but entering that will only bring you into the Dungeon, not this tower.] "How the fuck does that make any sense?! Fix this quickly!" [Yes, on it.] "Rumi, move in, I can''t enter due to some weird mess up." "Okay." Rumi looked a little confused but she just nodded and rushed back in. Rhongomyniad was wearing a frown as Rumi approached, and Neji noticed a bloody Quetzalcoatl fighting her. It seemed Quetzalcoatl finally managed to slip past the two knights and kept Rhongomyniad until now. It caused her to bleed like a mess, however. "Tsk, can''t believe I''m going to y support, but-" Neji raised his hands and then cast a healing spell. One, two, three, and so on. He continued until Quetzalcoatl''s blood vanished and all her wounds closed. The blonde chief god blinked and shot a look outside the window. When she saw Neji with his hands raised, realizing it was him healing her, an adorablyrge smile bloomed on her face. "...." That expression caught Neji off guard a little. He quickly sighed and ignored the feeling deep in his chest, watching her go back into the fight. Despite actively controlling his urges, he couldn''t understand why he felt this way toward some women. Perhaps for this woman in particr, it had something to do with how he was ignoring her ¨C despite wanting her. Regardless, this wasn''t the time to think about that. Neji made a mental note to see an end to this after finishing the ordeal with Rhongomyniad, since he will have time on his hands anyway ¨C and focused back on the fight. ¨C Bam! Not that he could do much, focusing back. Rumi dealt a bone-shattering kick on Rhongomyniad''s chin, as the dragon''s face shot upwards, her jaws going clenched. On the side, Quetzalcoatl called out the power of the sun and threw a sr-coated punch on Rhongomyniad''s stomach, once again throwing her a step back. Each time Rhongomyniad was attacked, she tried to swing hernce at the attacker. However, the other attacker attacked right then and disrupted her attack. Hernce was huge, and swinging it around wasn''t exactly fast. Her movements were surely beyond humanprehension, but against two other Goddesses, it felt short. If she used her bare hands to fight, she might have had a better chance. And for now, that was the n. To make her lose Rhongomyniad. If she wasn''t holding that spear, then Neji could use his [Dragon Domain]. The chances of her breaking out of that domain without hernce were low. Lower, if the other things Neji nned went the same. The problem with that n was, Neji was stuck outside right now. And just right now, ¨C Bam! ¨C Dhijjj! Rhongomyniad was punched in her face hard, while a kick fell on her stomach. That made her lose her grip on hernce''s hilt, causing it to fly back and roll on the ground, filling the hall with sound. Rhongomyniad breathed heavily as she looked to the ground in a side head tilt, where her face had been pushed by the punch. She slowly turned her head back forward, her neck cracking, before her lips crooked up in anger. "Fools." The cape she wore on her shoulders was brushed downwards, as tworge golden wings rose up from her back. Her eyes went cold slit, and the crown in her head twisted to take the form of a dragon''s horns. ''So the crown was her horns from the get-go¡­'' Neji watched as Rhongomyniad grumbled, slowly starting to look like an angry beast. That was a good reaction, she was showing emotion. Rhongomyniad was Tier 25 ¨C and as it was with Naruto, who had a tailed beast inside him, her tier was the strongest possible form that she could reach without any form of sacrifice. Tier 25 was likely in her dragon form, not in the form she had been fighting until now. "Fool!" Rhongomyniad moved, and Neji''s eyelids flinched, realizing the speed. His Jogan could barely keep up. That meant Rumi could also follow it somehow, however, for Quetzalcoatl it would be impossible. Rhongomyniad targeted Quetzalcoatl first, since she was the annoying one, while Rumi was the heavy hitter. However, to Neji''s surprise, Quetzalcoatl wasn''t instantly out, she managed to dodge ¨C thanks to, Observe said, her [Wisdom Eyes]. ¨C Bam! ¨C Bam! ¨C Bam! However, that was only true for a few seconds. The much stronger and faster Rhongomyniad hit her thrice in quick session, all hits connecting with Quetzalcoatl''s face, and her eyes went white in thest blow. "Ahuh¡­" Quetzalcoatl released an unintentional whimper and fell on her back, knocked out in seconds. "Neji, you bettere in soon!" Rumi yelled whileughing like a maniac, wearing a grin, proving she was enjoying every bit of this, as she rushed at Rhongomyniad and they both shed. Wind crackled as Rumi''s leg hit Rhongomyniad''s raised arms, the ss nearby breaking right away, and the other fighters in the room flying off their feet. Unlike until now, where Rumi had a little advantage, the current sh was a stalemate. Despite being a heavy cheat-power user right now, her physiques in hybrid dragon form were equal to Rumi. Rumi''s base form, anyway. Rumi''s grin widened as she jumped off, and then kicked the ground again, rushing back at Rhongomyniad. As she approached her childhood friend, her dark skin went darker, and her white hair went luminous dark purple, nearly ck. Of course, the same rule as Rhongomyniad applied to Rumi as well. Without sacrificing anything for a power-up, she wasn''t Tier 22 in her base either. In her [Wild Form], she was the strongest. In the second sh, Rumi tried to overpower Rhongomyniad. However, Rhongomyniad could feel the strength difference ¨C so she used her skill, Mana Burst, and increased the force of her movements. ¨C Boong~! This time the walls cracked a little, but it was still a stalemate. Unfortunately for Rumi, Rhongomyniad wasn''t just a physical tank. Her host body, Artoria, could exert energy on the level of a Divine Spirit, and that only increased now that she was Rhongomyniad. So while Rumi could match the explosive power boost from Mana Burst, a mana st from the impact point was unforeseen by her. As Kaguya, Rumi had good Mana Control, since Kaguya was the mother of chakra and Mana isn''t that different from it ¨C however, magic beams weren''t her style of battle, so it caught her off guard and she couldn''t block it. The beam hit her as she was thrown aback, and Rhongomyniad rushed right after her ¨C punching her in the chin, throwing her up at the ceiling, before she fell down and her waist was faced with Rhongomyniad''s knee. "Keuk-!" Rumi groaned in pain as the sound of bones shattering sounded out, and her body bounced off her knee, rolling to the ground. "Ugh¡­" Rhongomyniad walked to tower over her, her golden eyes cold as she stared down. She raised her palm and pointed it at the lying Rumi, groaning in pain as she was. Her palm began to shine golden, a devastating beam building up. "Anytime now¡­ Neji." Rumi groaned, and Ryukyu shot the beam right at her. ¨C Shhiiing! ¨C Dhijjj! However, at thest moment, a purple beam came rushing through one of the broken windows and shed with Rhongomyniad''s beam. Rumi was safe from it, but it made Rhongomyniad shoot an annoyed look at the pyramid flying near the tower. Ozymandias smirked from the far, sitting on her throne and looking down on the world. "Thanks for the help." Then, the man of the hour finally managed to jump through the window. "I will take over from here." Neji approached his brainwashed girl at a rapid pace, while his lips moved to form two words. [Dragon Domain]. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 362: 362: The Clash of Dragons (3) Chapter 362: 362: The sh of Dragons (3) If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 362: The sh of Dragons (3) ¡ª [Dragon Domain] Details: The user can generate a circr domain, creating a dimension where the space is twisted in a manner that countless white dragons from countless worlds are connected to it, connected via the 4th dimension, the Limbo. Under the user''s control alone, the dragons will be ready to attack anyone inside the domain. The Dragon Domain had the single restriction that it could only be used against opponents who are dragons, or are part of the snake/lizard family. By opening the dragon domain, Neji pulled all the nearby dragons inside it, being only Ryukyu for the moment. Quetzalcoatl was knocked out, so she wasn''t brought here automatically. "This is¡­" Rhongomyniad blinked inside the domain, her hands a little shaky, and her eyes wandering all around her ¨C the silver dragons all growling and roaring at her. Existing between each atom within the space, images of foreign dragons roared at her, The space was weird and impossible to beprehended by normal people, but it was easy to grasp for Rhongomyniad. Even better than Neji, she could see the depth of this Divinity. This was fascinating to her senses, her primal instincts as a dragon telling her how beautiful this was. "How did you do this?" The armor-wearing Neji stood with his arms hanging, staring at the woman with his blue eyes shining. "You don''t know? I think you do. Maybe try to recall it." "I don''t think there is any reason to." Rhongomyniad''s eyes lit up. Perhaps she was trying to look into the future, or maybe just look into the answer ¨C but it didn''t work. "¡­?" Rhongomyniad frowned when her attempt didn''t work. Neji stared at her without any movement. "It will not work. Eye powers are useless." In Naruto world, he had gained two divinities at thest war. One of them was the Dragon Domain, while the 2nd one was something he hadn''t used yet before ¨C Optical King. To keep it simple, he could block all eye-powers in his vicinity, and while that wouldn''t have worked on Rhongomyniad usually ¨C she was currently in his domain. As of right now, Neji had zero chances he could win. Even though she was in his domain, she could destroy it without much effort. Then again, she would probably need a little effort, but she would still be able to destroy it. She wasn''t yet, because just like Quetzalcoatl, she was fascinated by this. "What are you nning to do, now that I am here?" Rhongomyniad sighed and asked. "You seem to be aware this can''t contain me if I wish to be free. In that case, why? Ah, you are dying me." Rhongomyniad stared at him. "Why do you wish to bring a monster into this world? Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes ¨C the King of Humanity, why would someone of your stature want the end of humanity? I do not understand." "Hey, seriously?" Neji sighed and ran a hand through his hair, how white hair rattled together as he stared at him. "Gilgamesh? Fuck Gilgamesh. Woman, you seriously don''t recognize me? Not even a speck of doubt?" "...." "The Dragon Hero Ryukyu. Do you not recognize me? We first met through my sister, Nejire''s link. Then I saved you from the Viin, Muscr, one day. Did you forget all that? Right, we were not that close at first. But we did spend a total of eight months inside the Arcane ne. Did you forget all that? Is that fuckingnce really that influential?" "What are you talking about?" Rhongomyniad had a frown spreading on her face. She looked conflicted, her expression twisting in a strange mixture of emotions, as she grumbled. "Are you messing with my head? Is it this Domain? What''re you talking-" Neji raised his hand in the air, and with that gesture, his mana spread through the domain. Neji used Genjutsu right then, however, it wasn''t directed towards the mind, but the atmosphere. The moving images of white dragons shifted a little to add a new white space between them, and in that spot, some parts of Neji''s memories shed. Rhongomyniad shook in her spot. Her expressionless figure which had long been broken started to crumble further. Her face which was scoffing at the idea until now, began to look skeptical, as she saw the memories Neji was sharing. The first time they met. When she lost against Muscr, Neji was there in time to save her. When she started avoiding him after hearing that he and Rumi slept. ¡­When they made up again after they met in a shopping mall identally, Neji helped her shop. When he took her to a barber and had her change the hairstyle that she had been wearing for many years. ''Hairstyle¡­'' Rhongomyniad''s eyes shook as she saw how she looked just like how she did right now, after changing her hairstyle. ''This is¡­'' The memories rolled further and she saw how she fell under the control of a stronger dragon, under his hypnosis. How she was made to attack Neji and his group, and how Neji defeated her ¨C and saved her thereby. At the end of the remaining memories, Rhongomyniad saw something she had pondered about for a long time, in the depth of her heart. The back of the white-haired man in her dreams. How did he look from the front? That wasn''t exactly what she saw here, but she saw what the white-haired man was seeing since it was¡­ his memories. Rhongomyniad watched as Neji''s eyes focused on five girls. Amidst whom¡­ a woman looking like her was present. The five girls were devastated faces, as they tried to break the barrier around them. However, they couldn''t do it. At the end of it all, they could only stare at him and scream, as the spell activated and¡­ "Ah-!" Rhongomyniad fell on her butt. The memories ended. However, at the same time, it continued inside her head. The Battle of Cann. Rhongomyniad¡­ no, Artoria shook on her spot as memories continued in her head from that point forward. After the light had blinded her¡­ her? Huh, was it her who got blinded? But¡­ After that happened, she found herself on a battlefield. Artoria fought. She won. She was hurt. She was on the verge of dying. Bedivere didn''t return Excalibur to theke, so she couldn''t die. Her spirit ascended, and she slipped into another reality. She entered another world. A total of 1,500 years, that''s how long she wandered the multiverse. Then, she came here. Artoria¡­ or Rhongomyniad¡­ whoever she was, she was in the Sixth Singrity. "Ryukyu." Neji sighed as he called. "Artoria had a dragon core. However, she wasn''t a dragon." Neji added further doubt in her head. "In that case, how do you think you became a dragon?" "...I-" "You have always been a dragon. This is a reality shift. You reced Artoria''s existence. You aren''t Artoria. You can be her if you wish, but you aren''t her. You are who you always have been. You are the ex-Pro Hero, Ryuko Tatsuma." Ryukyu''s breathing was rough. Neji was a little surprised this was going so well. He would have sworn it would be a lot harder than this. Not that he was going toin. "You¡­" Rhongomyniad then suddenly stood up. Her expression was still shaky, but she looked a little furious. "You have built quite a believable story. Did you see my memories somehow and built a story depending on that? Or is it this Domain that is messing with my head? Because no way, if you are the same young man from my memories, would you bring the Beast II into this world? I do not remember well, but that young man sacrificed his life for me and the four other girls, but you?" Neji was surprised she could remember that. He was delighted seeing that she admitted that memory was hers. It was going well. Except¡­ "But you''re no sacrificing hero. You are bringing humanity to its end, for reasons that don''t make sense." "I can exin." "You should have started with that, then shown me fabricated memories. Now I cannot waste any second here. Someone is descending into this world, and it''s not mere Tiamat. Do not stop me if you want me to believe you." Neji would have stopped her if she hadn''t spoken thest line. He didn''t care about whatever being was descending, it was probably Goetia ¨C Beast I ¨C who should have noticed his existence by now. Neji didn''t care about that. So he would have stopped her. However, she implied in thest line that she wasn''t going to fight him anymore. It meant the showing of memory had at least some effects, and she was willing to give him a chance to talk things outter ¨C as long as he didn''t stop her from going wherever she was trying to go. As if to confirm his hypothesis, the system window popped up and announced his win. Since the enemy was forfeiting, it was a win in technical terms. [Quest Chain ¨C Quest (2 of 3) ¨C has beenpleted.] [Main Quest "Defeat Ryuko Tatsuma ¨C Goddess Rhongomyniad at any cost" has beenpleted. [Bonus Quest "Defeat Ryuko Tatsuma alone" has not been met. [You have received quest rewards!] [You have gained 300 Levels.] [You have reached level 2800.] [The Debuff has been lowered to 50%!] [You have received 100 HP Potions, 200 Mana Potions, and 300 Stamina Potions.] [You have received a Random "Dragon Skill Coupon". Will you use it?] [Proceeding with the 3rd Quest.] Neji didn''t pay any heed to the countless notifications. He ignored them and went beside Rhongomyniad, closing the new quest window without giving it a single look. The dazzling Goddess narrowed her eyes, but she didn''t appear threatened by his approaching figure. She didn''t sense any fighting will from his steps. Neji reached out a hand to her. "I''ll take you where you want to go. I have regained enough of my powers. I can take you anywhere on this at a moment''s notice." Now that his powers were only 50% sealed, he could do that. He just wanted her to realize that he wasn''t a threat. He wanted to make sure the opportunity to talk to her didn''t miss past him. So he would take her where she wanted to go, and finish the situation fast, and then return to talk. Rhongomyniad hesitated. However, she soon put a hand on top of his, as she let out a mutter of words. "Uruk. In a cave on the northern side." Neji canceled the Dragon Domain. The white space vanished in thin air, slowly dissipating into essence. There was an odd purple mark in the white space, taken by a humanoid dragon who wore a sadistic smile, as she had long straight purple hair and red skin. She really didn''t fit in the area, as she was of purple color amidst the countless white dragons. Out of pure luck, she had managed to avoid Neji''s gaze, since she was behind his figure, and he wasn''t using Tenseigan here. Her image was always behind him, so she hadn''t noticed, and she was only noticed by Rhongomyniad for a moment before the entire space crumbled. Neji and Rhongomyniad appeared back in the throne room. As they looked around, they noted that the fight had already ended. It was Agravain and Bedivere''s loss, and even the other members of Neji''s group were joining the team here, such as Kurai''s team and Da Vinci. "Papa!" "Oh, has it ended already?" The neers rushed in and asked, some noticing the hand Neji was holding gently. "For now, yes. However, we have to deal with something else, it seems. You guys stay here, I''m sure she and I are enough for this." Neji took out a few health potions and threw them at everybody, that included the defeated enemies too. In that sense, the war had already concluded, and by it''s looks Neji''s side was the winner. Neji fed a few potions to Rumi and the still knocked out Quetzalcoatl, using his telekinesis. The two started to move, while Neji looked at Rhongomyniad. "Want me to move right away?" "I need mynce." "No. You know it''s bad effects." Neji looked at Bedivere, who was being fed a potion by Da Vinci, and his eyes focused on the man''s right arm. "Use Excalibur." "That will kill him. I don''t wish for that to happen." Neji suggested Rhongomyniad use the purer weapon, which was Excalibur. But she didn''t want to. Neji slipped his hand inside his golden portal and threw a Fruit of Immortality at Bedivere. It was a fruit that grew in his heaven, back in Naruto world, that all the girls had eaten. Kurai brought them with her after Neji told her since he didn''t want someone to die just like how Salia was about to. "Eat it and give her the sword. You will survive, trust me." Neji told Bedivere, who was breathing a little rough even now. Rhongomyniad gave Neji a look from the side, but it didn''t contain much emotion to exin. Bedivere nodded and ate the fruit in one go, causing his body to shine gently. Then, in a single swoop, he yanked his right arm in one sweep. His fake arm came off, and the rusty arm fell off to reveal the shining weapon of light. Bedivere walked over and knelt before Rhongomyniad, and therefore kneeling before Neji too, who was holding his King''s hand, refusing to let go. "Please, use it as you should." "Thank you for protecting it until now." Neji smiled as Rhongomyniad epted the weapon. He was d she listened to his request. With Excalibur in her hand, the reverse effectpared to thence might happen, and she might get healed over time just by holding it. Rhongomyniad turned her neck to the side, looking at Neji. "Let''s go." "Let''s." Rumi got up in the back and yelled out where they were going, but it was toote as Neji''s eyes focused on where Ryukyu wanted to go ¨C and he appeared there in a golden light. It wasn''t done yet, she wasn''t entirely back to her senses yet, but given that she was holding hands, it was going well. Everything should be fine as long as he finished whatever problem was inside this cave. ¡­In hindsight, if Neji had spent a split second checking the third quest, at least even its title, he would have taken this a lot more seriously. [The 3rd Quest of the Chain, "Survive", Has Been Initiated.] Then again, would knowing beforehand have changed anything at all? ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: We are in Fate''s endgame now, and the next few chapters would be truly important. Chapter 363: 363: The Mother of All (1) Chapter 363: 363: The Mother of All (1) If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 363: The Mother of All (1) ¡ª Dammit. Dammit, dammit, dammit¡­! "Ghagh-!" Kingu spat out mud as he received a devastating blow. It was unbelievably painful, as his magic power dried out each time he was attacked. Gritting his teeth, he couldn''t help butin inside his head. ''Everything was going well, just what went wrong?'' Under the observation of some crazy outer deity, Kingu noted, Gorgonnded a devastating blow on himself. After a dragged-out battle of cat-&-mouse, Gorgon had finally caught on to his tactics. Kingu grumbled and watched a purple energy beam cooking near Gorgon''s shoulder. A split secondter, the beam shot forward and went right through Kingu''s body. ¨C Shiiing! The y creature with long green hair spat out more mud and fell to his knees. Kingu began to cough while one of his hands rested on the new hole in his chest. His palm went right through where the chest should have been, and then on the empty spot was a golden goblet. The Holy Grail, sweeping with magical energy. "Damn this world¡­" That was the Holy Grail that Goetia, the Beast I who was the initiator of all the singrities, sent to this world. It''s the secret behind Kingu''s survivability using Enkidu''s body. Despite missing flesh, or y, in this case, the Grail floated within the empty chest of Kingu. Grains of y started to form in the empty space, slowly recreating the chest ¨C and at the rate that was happening, the chest should be recreated in four minutes. Unfortunately, Kingu could tell he didn''t have that much time. "My child¡­ It''s time you sacrifice yourself for the greater mother~" Gorgon said while wearing a sadistic smile, coupled with a maniac-like glint in her purple eyes, as she giggled. Once again cursing the world, Kingu stared up as a grinning Gorgon leaned down and shoved his y hands to the side, making the hole open and clear, and then she poked a pinky through the hole. The Grail fell backward, out of the empty chest, and rolled on the floor. Kingu''s body lost all strength, and ast breath slipped through his nostrils, also falling on the ground, as his body turned into mere dust. Just like that, Kingu died, marking the 2nd death of Enkidu. This incident also concluded the n Neji had for Enkidu, the happy ending that he wanted to give to his version of Gilgamesh. Gorgon delightedly picked up the Holy Grail, and then moved towards the manake. * * * Goddess Gorgon, the divine form of Medusa, had been influenced by a being whose status far exceeded that of Tiamat. While Gorgon still thought it was Tiamat''s voice in her head, and moved ording to the order she received without any form of resistance, the higher being was still observing her from a higher dimension between realities. Eurynome Celestine, the Mother of All, smiled a little as she saw the death of Kingu unfold. She watched At the end of it all, even if she wasn''t the creation of this particr Goddess of Creation, as the mother of all that being still had a grasp over all living beings. The grasp only strengthened if the one she tried to control was someone from her realm, the Prime Omniverse. "Annoying¡­" Eury muttered as she saw something near the cave where Gorgon was in. She has been hiding the happenings in this cave from the Gamer''s eyes until this moment since one of Omni copies was in Uruk and had his J¨­gan active all the time. By now, he would have noticed the wrongdoings inside the cave if not for Eury''s intervention. However, Eury hadn''t considered this other animosity. Rhongomyniad. At this moment, Eury was only using a small percentage of her powers. So that she could be in sync with Tiamat and her power level, so the level of her authority was down to Tiamat''s level. "It''s fine as long as Gorgon is done by the time they don''t stop Gorgon." It was fine even if she was tied down to Tiamat''s power level. It was not a problem, because Tiamat had a very versatile power level. In fact, Rhongomyniad herself imed something great about Tiamat. Tiamat was said to be an "evil" Chaldea can''t even imagine, and in fact, the Goddess Rhongomyniad imed that Tiamat was a great demon that may even surpass the power of the King of Magecraft, Goetia. So Eury could just increase the power cap of Tiamat to a level where she shouldn''t worry about any surprises. Surprises, as in Goddess Rhongomyniad herself. That woman could have been a serious danger if Eury was stuck at base Tiamat level. "Tsk, they''re here." Eury stood up, causing her red hair to flutter and her clothes to shift, brushing against her pale skin. Her expression turned serious as she waved her hand gently, ordering her pawn. "Gorgon, be quick." * * * Neji and Rhongomyniad appeared outside Gorgon''s cave in a sh of light. It was then Neji realized something was indeed wrong, as he tried to look into the cave with his Jogan and failed. No, it wasn''t exactly a failure, but what his eyes could see his senses couldn''t sense. Meaning it was an illusion. ''An illusion that can fool my Jogan¡­'' "Let''s go in." His previouslyposed demeanor changed a little, and he tightened his grip around Rhongomyniad''s hand. The Lion King stared at the interlocking of their hands, a little confused why he was still holding her now that the teleportation was done, but she realized she didn''t hate it. She allowed herself to be dragged by him, and the two of them entered the cave to immediately notice the breeding dungeon that this was. Neji frowned a little, while Rhongomyniad had no change in her expression. The two of them took turns and shifts on the tunnel, and thirty secondster- they found themselves at their destination. Neji stepped into the gigantic hall made of flesh and mud, the yellow light that illuminated the area falling on his body, and a bad stench entering his nose. Amidst them all, however, the thing he noticed before all was the dust that rested in a scoop near the entrance. [Remnants of Enkidu, the Chain of Heaven] The first thing that caught Neji''s eyes was the ash that was resting near their feet. The text hovering over the thing caused Neji to blink once before his eyelids widened. "¡­No." Neji grumbled and snapped his head to the side, his Jogan focusing on the figure of arge serpent woman right around the corner. She was on top of a hill, and from the looks of it, she was about to jump down to the other side where there was ake. [Gorgon ¨C Snake Goddess ¨C Mid Tier 13] Neji finally let go of Rhongomyniad''s hand and rushed towards the woman. But he soon noticed how slow he was, as Rhongomyniad moved from behind him and rushed towards Gorgon faster. With Excalibur wielded in her, she reached near Gorgon''s face in a split second and then swung her sword. "Ah-" Gorgon noticed the attack iing toote, and the holy sword went right through her neck. It went through and passed like nothing was there. "Haha!" Augh came from beneath, and Neji was surprised when he looked down. Gorgon held onto a shining Holy Grail, the thing that had teleported her most likely and was falling towards the purpleke below. "Stop her!" Rhongomyniad sounded panicked as she yelled, drawing her sword back and then pushing it forward¡ªreleasing a beam of light. Neji didn''t know what was going on, but he had a bad feeling. So he epted her suggestion and also attacked, his eyes shining as he used Kamui right at Gorgon''s chest. ¨C Ssh! The beam hit, causing water to sh outwards, and it blocked Neji''s vision from seeing if the Kamui had worked or not. The purple water burned in touch with the beam, and a fire caught on theke, a miracle, and both Neji and Rhongomyniad frowned in worry. They were toote. "Ha¡­" The water, the condensed liquid mana, all rushed towards one spot, all focusing to form something, to bring something, and Neji and Rhongomyniad could only watch as theke illuminated and the entire cave was brightened. No, it wasn''t just brightened. It exploded. ¨C Boom! Neji hugged Rhongomyniad, trying to cover her with his armor, despite knowing she would have been fine regardless, and groaned softly as the explosion brushed on his bare face. The hugging duo was thrown hundreds of meters far from the explosion. "Cough-! What the hell happened?" Neji was on his back, surrounded by dust, while Rhongomyniad was on top of him. She jumped up, and Neji followed behind, grunting a little as he waved his hands to try and clear the dust. Rhongomyniad pped her wings once, and the dust was entirely cleared. Neji paused a moment even before the dust cleared since his eyes could see through, and he paused ¨C followed by Rhongomyniad. "This is not good." "¡­." Neji looked at the clearing, where a mountain once stood. The mountain under which the cave was located was no more, it had been erased from the face of the earth, and recing it was a woman flying in the sky. Her skin was pale, and her hair was red. With breasts the size of mountains, her body was curvier than ocean waves, as two gigantic horns wrapped around her head, and she wore an ethereal expression. From this far, Neji saw the text hovering over her head and cursed. [Tiamat (???) ¨C Goddess of Creation ¨C Tier 49] "Why is this happening now, goddammit." Something very wrong just happened, and as it seemed, it was toote to fix it. Neji felt nervous, as his eyes locked with the creature, and he realized just where this being originated from. ** ** ** Chapter 364: 364: The Mother of All (2) Chapter 364: 364: The Mother of All (2) Chapter 364: The Mother of All (2) ¡ª Neji was not Gilgamesh. Despite having reced the King of Heroes down to his name and existence, the King''s past was not Neji''s own. Enkidu for whom Gilgamesh changed his whole being, was not someone Neji had any emotional attachment to. In Neji''s mind, Enkidu was just a character from an extra-long movie, which was Gilgamesh''s memories. So when he saw the ashes that were Enkidu, the only reason he felt sad and angry, was on behalf of the main character of the said movie, rather than feeling as if something had been stripped from his own self. This and that was, fundamentally, different. At most, he felt a little regret that Enkidu was gone. Unfortunately, even that feeling of regret did notst long. As the mountain that held the cave was destroyed, erased from the face of the, a dot of red floated above it. The figure of a voluptuous woman with crimson-red hair and ash-white skin was visible in Neji''s zooming eyes. [Tiamat (???) ¨C Goddess of Creation ¨C Tier 49] [Image Here] "My fucking god¡­" That woman wasn''t Tiamat, the cursing Neji was sure of it. No way was that Tiamat. While he recalled Tiamat had enough mana to travel from this sr system to another, it wasn''t enough to reach that Tier. Tier 49 wasn''t a joke. Besides, the appearance was clearly different. Tiamat looked like a girl in her middle school, with light blue hair and multicolored eyes ¨C she also had huge horns that spun like a snake. This woman was entirely different. Red hair, a thick curvy body like that of a MILF, and although she had horns they were much smaller than Tiamat. Lastly, the question mark beside her name. The Gamer System only failed to observe someone''s identity once ¨C when Neji met Lady Luck for the first time. When he met Contessa Fate, he could see her name, though the tier was not visible, and he was sure that was only because Fate allowed him to see her name. Following that line of logic, The only other people who should be able to hide their true name from the Gamer System would be¡­ an Abstract. Neji huffed a little as ashes were flying by his side. Sparkles of fire and ash were floating all around the area, and he stood beside Rhongomyniad amidst all that. Neji ignored his Health Bar that filled up, regenerating from the little damage the explosion did, while he stared at the woman floating far and slowly approaching his spot. "Loli Luck?" Neji wiped his bloody lips with an armored finger and stood up straight, as he stepped forward with Rhongomyniad with a serious expression. "Is that an Abstract? Any idea what is happening?" Neji knew Lady Luck always watched him. She didn''t have much to do in her confinement, anyways, so she always watched him. That''s why it was rare for her to not answer his call. Well, rare would be an understatement, she had never missed his call aftering to this world. But this time, despite the emergence of the situation¡­ she didn''t respond. Neji was sure the reason wasn''t that she wasn''t watching, but that the woman who was flying towards him was doing something to block it. Lady Luck either couldn''t see anything at all, or she was seeing things but was unable tomunicate. The red-haired woman, who Neji was calling Tiamat for now, flew towards him slowly for some reason. She was taking her time, as she was smiling and approaching him. However, Neji did feel threatened even if she was trying to keep a calm demeanor. ''Shit. There is no other way.'' Neji cursed. Tier 49 wasn''t anything he could handle on his own, even with Rhongomyniad by his side. He didn''t want to bring the others here, but if things go haywire and this woman did start a battle, Neji doubted those girls would stand still. So it was better to call them now thanter. ''Kurai? If you''re hearing this, I need serious backup. Tell Rumi to open a portal to my position and bring everyone beyond Tier 10. Quick.'' A flustered voice of Kurai rang out in his head, but Neji had to ignore it due to the immediate danger. The woman was less than fifty meters from him. There was no dy before a rift opened in space, and Rumi dashed out along with an army following her. It was a great choice for Neji to have given them all a Health Potion, otherwise he wouldn''t have had any backup. When the portal opened, at the same time, Kurai reverse-summoned herself on his shoulder. "Great speed." "Fusion?" "Fusion." Neji praised her for her quick wit for not wasting time asking questions, because she could feel his nervous and anxious emotions, and epted her offer to Fuse. Neji and his familiar could Fuse. When they did that, their stats merged to be one. However, Neji wasn''t sure if the status effects were shared in that state. His Curse of Primordial from before wasn''t shared and allowed him to use mana, but this may have been a little different. That''s why he didn''t fuse with her before, since he wasn''t sure if the debuff would spread to her or not. However, at this point there was no loss even if the debuff spread. This risk was inevitable, and they had to give it a shot if they wanted to survive against this woman. The woman stopped in the air, around thirty meters from Neji''s spot, as the army of fighters gathered behind him. The Knights of the Round Table were on the back, along with Merlin, while Rumi, Quetzalcoatl, Jaguar Man, Ishtar, Ereshkigal, Sanzang, Nitocris, the Chaldean girls, and Ana were mixed on the front. Only Ozymandias was missing, but Neji could feel her Temple was flying to Uruk from Jerusalem right now. Neji touched fingers with Kurai, just as Tiamat stopped in the air, as a mix of ck and white light dust burst and spread soothingly. [You havepleted Fusion with your familiar, Kurai.] [Your Level 2800 and Kurai''s Level 1550 are merging.] [You have reached Level 4350! All stats are boosted.] A thick draconic tail whipped behind Neji, curling like a sentient creature, and two white cat ears popped on his head. His golden armor reflected the golden eyes of Kurai, as Neji''s power suddenly spiked like a mountain. The debuff didn''t affect the fusion¡­! Neji felt his nervousness calm down a little, as he looked at the high number. The whole point of the debuff was to hide his identity as Neji differing from Gilgamesh, but since a Fused being had an untraceable origin, due to being a mixture of two origins, it was safe from the debuff. "Ah, yes." Everyone other than Neji, Rhongomyniad, and Rumi flinched when the fake Tiamat finally decided to speak. Her words were like sharp knives, and Neji realized it was in a literal sense as Vinci groaned and fell on her knees, her ears bleeding. "I told you to not bring anybody below Tier 10!" Neji growled to nobody in particr, his voice reverberating since he was fused, and snapped his finger, teleporting Vinci away from here. "What a caring child you are, Gamer." Neji''s eyes narrowed as he turned back at the woman, her arms hanging by her side as she creepily looked down at him. "Your fusion is unconventional, however. That strength is a little concerning for the current me." "Is it? I was going to ask who you are and whatnot, but-" Neji spat out sharply, mad that she made one of his girls bleed, and kicked the ground. Through the ashes and particles of fire, he blitzed like a bolt of lightning and appeared right before her. "Let''s test out its power, then!" Neji''s buffs red around him. Mana Mode, Lightning Cloak, Eighth Gate, and finally, a sun-rted buff that came from Kurai''s divinities. The mixture of green energy from Eighth Gate mixed with Mana Mode''s blue, and formed a purple energy around him. The purple light became bright yellow, the color of the sun, as Neji punched right under Tiamat''s chin. "Oh, no, no. A child who hits his mother isn''t a good child indeed." However, Tiamat''s hand moved gently and stopped his punch as if it was nothing. Her palm touched his knuckles, and the punch was stopped, there was no fancy sh or explosion. In hindsight, Level 4350 didn''t mean it was equal to Tier 43. Neji wasn''t really sure what it equaled. However, since he was being buffed so many times, he was at least confident to sh with her. The n was to sh with her and push her back enough that the others would help take her down. Sadly, that n was a goner. The woman''s tone turned arrogant, her smile vanished, and she spoke in a dragging tone. "I am Eurynome Celestine. I am the Mother Goddess of the Prime, the Wife of Primordial, and the Creator of everything that is observable. By technical causes, I am your mother, bold of you to try and hurt me." Neji shook. Eurynome closed her palm on Neji''s knuckles, who had a panicking look on his face and was about to back off, as her other hand moved at a speed beyond control and pressed a finger on his forehead. Then, she said something bone-chilling. "Fusion Cancel." A mixture of ck and white light dust burst and spread soothingly, and in the next instant, Kurai and Neji were hanging on Eury''s hands from their necks. "My, I wasn''t sure if it''d work since the Fusion was established by the Gamer System. But it worked. Have I been overestimating the system? Or are you just that weakpared to the First Gamer? I would have liked topare if I knew his exact Level, though I am sure it was in the five digits. What''s your level?" This was somebody who survived a five-digits leveled Gamer? In that case, what chances did Neji have, as he red at the woman''s eyes with hate? This wasn''t good, which wasn''t a shock, but this may seriously be a lot more harmful than the Battle of Gods. Somebody might die. ** ** ** If you wish to read [the next 20] chapters right away, visit my Patre?n. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 365: 365: The Mother of All (3) Chapter 365: 365: The Mother of All (3) Chapter 365: The Mother of All (3) ¡ª So this was the danger he was up against. Was she truly Tier 49? Perhaps her sheerpetence, and control over her powers, due to who she was, made her a lot stronger than what it showed. For a moment, Neji couldn''t help but sh thetest quest before his eyes. [You havepleted (2/3) of the Chain Quest.] [Proceeding with the 3rd Quest.] [The 3rd Quest of the Chain, "Survive", Has Been Initiated.] === Description: The Mother Goddess of the Prime Omniverse is here. What is she up to? Is she here just for a talk? Whatever the case may be, this mustn''t be the end for the Gamer. Do something ¨C Survive! Objective: Survive, at any cost. Reward: ??? === So that was it? A quest so small that implied it was so sudden and unexpected. Sisty couldn''t have known about the Quest, it must have generated the goal and description aftering here. Otherwise, Sisty would have warned him. Now, this was a mess. Not that her warning him would have changed anything since it wasn''t as if this woman was confined by area. She could just find him herself. "L-let Papa go!" Kurai growled and struggled on the hand of this woman, Celestine, biting down on her hand but it just caused her small teeth to shatter. Eury giggled. "What adorable. Does it hurt? Do you want me to end your pain?" "Don''t you dare touch her!" Neji growled out, and in response, Rumi and Rhongomyniad moved from their spot and appeared behind Eury. They waved their attacks, but a barrier formed around Eury and easily blocked it. "Being a Creator Goddess is very useful, indeed. Do not worry, the cat is thest thing I will kill since you care for it so much. I want to see you break, slowly and gradually. Speaking of, just killing everyone here will not do. Let me destroy this, too." Eury released her grip from around Neji and Kurai''s necks, causing them to fall. Rumi and Rhongomyniad, who had attacked at least 50 times by now, moved to catch them, with thetter hesitating a little, and gentlynded on the ground. Neji spat out saliva on the ground and stood up, as he saw the woman gently close her eyes and sped her hands before her chest. Neji panicked. "No, we have to stop her!" That was the same technique as Tiamat. That gave birth to the New Humans. By "humans" it was implied to be the "La?mus", the purplish ck creatures who looked like eldritch demons and had no eyes, ears, and all things that made a human, human. It only had a grotesque mouth filled with human-like teeth. It was disgusting. If what the real Tiamat had summoned in the cannon-timeline basically ended the Mesopotamian civilization, what''d this woman''s summons do? "Stop!" Neji red up his buffs and yelled, dashing toward the woman as he was followed by Rumi and Rhongomyniad. They flew across the sky and reached her spot in a split second, and attacked her at the same time. The woman ignored them, and their attacks hit the invisible barrier that was erect around her. It rippled, vibrating, but there was no other effect. Eury opened her mouth. Then, she let out a high-tone. "Auooooooohhhh~" "¡­.!" The high-pitched cry shook the weaker members of the group; something simr to Da Vinci happened as they fell to their knees. Their ears bled, and they failed to fight the effect. Although Neji, Rumi, and Rhongomyniad weren''t affected by the voice harmfully, their bodies shot across in all directions since they were right near the source. It was like an indissoluble shockwave that mmed on their forms and sent them off flying. Neji grumbled and used Flying Thunder God to return to the group. He made a wave of his hand to create portals. The portal led to Uruk''s pce. Neji was about to throw Jaguarman, Bedivere, and Sir Tristian, who were bleeding from their ears, out into the pce, but he changed his mind in the end. The three of them were very weak, especially Bedivere who didn''t have Excalibur anymore. Sending them off to Uruk wouldn''t be helpful if the entire country gets destroyed by the Red Sea Tide that this woman was summoning. It was better to send them in his inventory, the Gate of Babylon. Neji changed the portal with a thought, as it turned golden, and tossed the three of them in there. The Neji who was in the castle of Uruk did the same with Da Vinci who was already sent there. That was the safest ce for them. However, while the other Neji sessfully secured Vinci inside the inventory¡­ This Neji couldn''t. "Auooooooohhhh~" Eury, who had her eyes closed while singing, causing the ocean a few kilometers from here to turn red and rush towards the shore, slowly opened her eyes. She kept singing, her tone high, but her red eyes focused on Neji who waved his hand to secure Jaguarman, Bedivere, and Sir Tristan. Eurynome unfolded one of her hands from the praying pose. Her right hand, now freed, straightened, and she waved at Neji. Precisely, at the three injured people. Eury waved her hand upwards¡­ and the ground beneath Neji molded to form three sharp spikes. The spikes shot up and went through the one human and two Servants'' chests. The Aztec God and the two Round Table Knights flinched as pain numbed their body, their eyes going wide, and their bodies turning into light. Particles of yellow light burst from their wounds and spread to their bodies. That happened to the two servants, while Bedivere, who was still a human, just bled to death. In just two mere seconds, the two Servants ceased to exist, and the immortal human died. "¡­" Neji stayed in his position with a nk expression, coupled with shocked eyes, for two more seconds. Servants once killed couldn''t be revived. Even if they were to be summoned again, they won''t have the memories of this ce intact. Their memories will continue from when they died. Essentially, any servant that dies is dead once and for all. Neji silently stood up and looked at the woman still singing, her lips a little curved as she smiled. She was enjoying this. At the speed the spikes came out, Neji could see them, but he wasn''t fast enough to stop them. She¡­ really was enjoying making him fail. "Is this because of your daughter?" Neji''s face shifted to form a frown, and he red at the woman. "Why are you guys after me anyway?" Neji asked while waving his hand at Rumi and Rhongomyniad to fall back. There was a slight problem with Rhongomyniad, who after witnessing Bedivere''s death wasunching a barrage of uncontrolled attacks at the defense bubble around Eury. Rumi had to drag her with herself andnd beside Neji. "God fucking dammit! Ereshkigal!" When the Prime Creator Goddess didn''t answer his question, something that wasn''t unexpected, Neji turned to Ereshkigal and yelled. "Can we enter the Underworld if we break the ground here?! Given she is using Tiamat''s authority right now, and she is a Creator Goddess for sure, bringing her to the Underworld should be effective." It worked on the real Tiamat, it should work on this thing too. "Uh, I-" Ereshkigal was flustered as her eyes looked at the ground, and she nodded. "Yes, it should work." "Right. Rumi, destroy the floor." "Make sure to catch the ones who can''t fly. How will we bring her down from the sky though?" Rumi said and asked, but as she did that, she also jumped and kicked downwards as he had ordered. She was hoping he already had a n. "Don''t you worry about that." ¨C Dddhungg! Rumi''s kicknded on the ground, and it shattered, revealing an abyss beneath, and the entire group fell down. Neji called forth his Telekinesis to help everyone who couldn''t fly, as the group fell. In the meantime, "Auooooooohhhh~" Eury kept singing, a smile on her face, as the red sea in the far had eaten up the shore and further inwards. It was approaching the world of the living, and a city near the shore was already devoured by the sea. This was the Chaos Tide that gave birth to the New Humans, the La?mus. From the city that it already devoured, thousands of La?mus were born ¨C alling from the humans who lived in the city. The greatest number of La?mus will be born when the tidees here, where the cave of Tiamat once stood. The remnant energy here will be transformed to give birth to a hundred thousand La?mus. The tide was just here. Tiamat smiled down as she saw the group flee to the underworld, amused at what they were trying to do. It was true she would be a little weakened there, but the effect wouldn''t be that strong. More than that, why would she go down there? There was a hole in the ground on the path of the red sea, the red sea would easily fill the world beneath and force them upwards. In just ten more seconds, the tide will reach here. "Not if I do this!" A sudden voice yelled from behind, and to Eury''s surprise she found a flying pyramiding towards her when she turned her head to the side. She had missed its presence since she was concentrating on her singing. "[Ramesseum Tentyris]!" Ozymandias'' final attack. Where she threw her pyramid at a target. Eury''s eyes widened as she waved her hand to use the wind to stop the thing, but the pyramid rushed at her bubble of defense and hit it with the pyramid''s pointy end from above. The bubble burst. And Eury was shot down through the hole in the earth that led to the Underworld. The pyramid went halfway through the hole too, and then stopped, getting stuck, and therefore acting like a bottle cap. The red sea, the Chaos Tide, washed over the pyramid on the surface of the earth, but failed to traverse even a single drop into the Underworld. To top it off, since the Pyramid didn''t explode like usual, Ozymandias wasn''t dead either. Eurynome fell face first, right on the tform where Neji and Ereshkigal had fought before. While she groaned and got up from her spot, Ozymandias came rushing down andnded beside Neji. Beside her, the Saracens, the East Vigers, followed. The Hassans who the group had been fighting earlier were here. Once again, not killing the Hassans was another good idea as they stood beside Neji shoulder-by-shoulder, their power increasing in the underworld thanks to their affinity for death. Amongst them, like always, The Old Man of the Mountain stood out. [Hassan-i-Sabbah ¨C Death God ¨C Tier 24] The system counted him as a Death God. Now there were three Death Gods here, including him, along with a high-ss death servant that was Nitocris. "Thank you foring." Neji told Ozymandias and her new group as a whole. "Thank us after we deal with this." The ghostly Old Man shot him a re, before turning back at Tiamat. Neji was confused for a moment until a grumpy Rhongomyniad exined. "Technically it''s your fault that she was even born. If you weren''t stopping us¡­" Neji wanted to disagree, but he couldn''t find the will to. Quetzalcoatl was also mad that Jaguarman was dead, and she looked a little angry at him too, but she didn''t voice it. All of this was his fault, their gazes said. Though only Neji knew that for a being of Eurynome Celestine''s caliber, it wouldn''t have been hard to find another way to descend in this world. But then again, she descended because he was here, so they did have a point to me him. Neji clenched his fist, and only the shoulder pat of Rumi and cheek-licking of Kurai made him sigh and focus. "Can we Fuse again?" "No, we can only fuse once a day, remember?" Neji answered Kurai while looking at Eury who had stood up and was looking at the group with annoyed eyes. "How annoying, you puny Gods and Servants." The scary woman said while the Death Gods finished spreading their influence around the Underworld, suppressing the being who represented Life. [Tiamat (???) ¨C Goddess of Creation ¨C Tier 40] It worked. She was weakened. At that moment, the Gods, Servants, and Fujimaru ¨C the only human ¨C rushed at her who was the beginning of life, the Mother of All, with the intention to take her down. So, the second part of the hopeless battle began. ** ** ** Note -: I don''t know, there is this new rule about novel covers with too much skin getting removed, and that novel also getting banned from adding a new cover for a while, that''s why no CG cover right now. Let''s pray it fixes itself soon! As it is the start of a new week, don''t forget to shower Neji with power stones!! Do you want to read the next 20 chapters right away? Visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 366: 366: Bad Ending? (1) Chapter 366: 366: Bad Ending? (1) Chapter 366: Bad Ending? (1) ¡ª This situation was far more dangerous than anything Neji was ready to face right now. Eurynome Celestine, as the proimed wife of the Primordial God, had to be in a whole other league. That part was also proven when she casually dealt with the Fused Neji. Although Level 4300 didn''t exactly mean Tier 43, Neji was certain that he was close enough to her thanks to all the buffs. Something was weird for sure, the Tier may not be urately grasping her powers. The Gods, Servants, and Fujimaru rushed at Celestine who was the beginning of life, the Mother of All, as she did the same. "Guys, be on high alert! She is weakened, but she can still take us down!" Neji yelled as he shot through the air, right behind Rhongomyniad, Rumi, and the First Hassan. The top dogs of the game all approached one another, and Neji''s side was extremely careful. As Rhongomyniad approached her, just an arm''s length away, Celestine smiled and waved her palm towards her cheeks. "Anti-Matter Creation." The superior Goddess chanted and tried to p Rhongomyniad in the face with it. However, the First Hassan moved between the two and pped the hand away. The Anti-Matter did little to no damage to he who represented death. "How annoying." Celestine said while maintaining a smile; in response, Merlin the great mage raised her wand and fired a beam. It was a beam of multicolored light, that she had been chanting for a minute, and could destroy arge country. Celestine just pped the beam away, causing it to dissipate in thin air. Merlin went back to casting something stronger, while Rumi and Rhongomyniad engaged in a battle with the deific woman. "Ahaha," The womanughed aloud, fighting against both Rumi and Rhongomyniad. "This is honestly amusing. I wonder how you will react if I kill any of these two? I was thinking of keeping them alive until the end but¡­" Casually blocked the barrage of kicks from Rumi, each kick that can destroy more than one Everest, while her other hand created a random metal rod, shing with the holiest sword of all with no effort. "Rumi, Ryu- Lion King, back off!" Neji yelled from behind, approaching them. He felt a bad feeling as the woman was speaking. "Rumi, it may be time to transform! Summon the moon!" Rumi was in her full power right now, in her Wild Form already. However, there was onest transformation left. It was a little special since it needed sacrifices. [Moon Bunny: The user''s body shows clear bunny traits like ears and tail. The user is many times stronger, faster, and more durable than a normal human. ¨CCan ess [Wild Form], which boosts her rabbit genes and transforms her into a half-human half-rabbit hybrid. All the previous physical boosts are simplified further in this form. ¨CUnder the moonlight, her body naturally uses the moon''s aura to enhance her body. During this period, she bes 5 times stronger in both her Base Form and Wild Form. ¨CShe has a slight Authority over the Moon, thus allowing her to control the trajectory of the moon. If she wishes, she can summon great tsunamis by controlling the moon. ¨CArtificial Moon Creation: This allows her to create an artificial Moon by releasing a small portion of her life force into the air via her mouth. This moonsts 12 hours, working even under the bright sun, however, because of the life force being used to create this, the user gets a 10-time boost in her power, which adds-on top to the 5-times boost if she creates this moon under an already moonlit sky.] Thest point was all that mattered. Sadly, it was daytime, and beyond that, they were in the underworld, no moon was visible. The only way was to make a fake moon, and although it''d be damaging to her, a 10x boost right now was needed. "I will buy you some time!" Celestine was about to do something, and Neji used one of the stored powers of his Jogan ¨C Sasuke''s Rinnegan Switch ¨C to rece Rumi''s position with his own, his hand charged with a tremor-coated attack that he threw to her face right away. ¡ª- In the back, Rumi looked physically irritated that she was thrown out of the fight, but she also realized the lethality of this situation. She didn''t understand most of the things Neji talked about with that woman, but this woman was one of the bigger fishes that were after Neji''s life. Rumi needed to stop her, and possibly kill her. Rumi dropped to the ground, taking in a deep breath, and then raised her head towards the sky. With a deep concentration of chakra deep within her, she spat out a red ball of energy at the sky. It was very slow as it reached the tall sky of the underworld, only stopping right under the rooftop. It took a moment, but Rumi suddenly felt different. "Huh." A swirl of ck and white fur flurried out of her pores, a red triming along. Rumi''s sclera went ck, and her ¨­tsutsuki horns became visible, erging and circling around her head. Lastly, her musclespacted under her fur, her rtively wide form became slim, and soon she looked like an alien out of this world. Rumi''s emotions calmed down, they were suddenly verypressed. She was still herself, her goals clear in her head, but now she moved like something weird. Rumi tapped the floor. Then, a red trail of lighting left her as she blitzed from her spot like a cheating speedster. ¡ª- Neji nearly flinched when he felt dangere from behind and then vanish, and his Jogan just barely caught the figure of Rumiing from behind Celestine and throwing a kick. ''What the hell happened to her?!'' Neji''s eyes couldn''t even follow her movements, but her Tier was clear. [Rumi Usagiyama ¨C Interster ¨­tsutsuki Bunny ¨C Peak Tier 29] Celestine had blocked all of Neji''s attacks until now, the same with Rhongomyniad. Her basic stats as a Tier 40 person was a lot higher than both of them. However, as she was a speed-based bunny, Rumi might surpass Celestine''s speed even with the 11 Tier gap. And Neji''s guess was right. ¨C Bang! Rumi''s kick was like a cosmic thunderp as it hit behind Celestine''s head, the force throwing the woman shooting through the air and hitting the wall kilometers in the far. Yet, even with this, Neji could only think of one way to win this. He got into it right away. "Great. Time for somete instructions," Neji turned to the crowd of weaker people and started ordering, while Rumi, Rhongomyniad, and the Old Man of the Mountain rushed towards Celestine. "Hassans, I want you to protect Merlin as she casts her spells. Ana, Sanzang, and three Knights of Round Table, you guys protect Ereshkigal, Nitocris, and Kurai. They are the most important here since they are keeping the Underworld going. And Ishtar¡­ maybe I am asking too much, but perhaps you can work something out with Ereshkigal¡­?" He didn''t specifically imply what he meant and rushed toward Celestine. In the anime, they hadn''t done it, since the Gods were not threatened by Tiamat, but this time it was different. So Neji hoped they would work things out. With them together, a new frontier power might be avable for them. "Ozymandias. Quetzalcoatl. Fujimaru and Mash. Follow me." Neji created an Omni-Copy who went and picked up Ozy and another who picked Mash and Fujimaru. While he himself picked up Quetzalcoatl. Ozymandias needed to be protected while she cast her magic, and the Omni-Copy will keep her protected. Quetzalcoatl didn''t need that sort of help, so Neji will just throw her into the battle, simr to the two little Chaldean girls. As the four of them shot through the air, Quetzalcoatl looked uncertain. "My shrine is about to be destroyed. The flood is reaching that part of Uruk where my shrine is located¡­ at this rate, I will lose a lot of my divinities." "I see. Is there any fix for that?" Neji was direct as his eyes were focused on the far. "No. But, I can summon all the power of the Temple before it perishes. In that case, I¡­ Well, I will be stronger than right now for a while, perhaps a few hours, and then I will perish." "¡­." "I am going to do it." Neji wanted to tell her no, that she didn''t have to, but as things were right now¡­ Looking down at her face for the first time, he saw her smiling as she stared at him intently. Her green eyes were twinkling, and her blonde hair fluttered in the air. She was smiling weirdly as she spoke. "I have some regrets, but it was nice meeting you." Neji''s arms flexed in a try not to stop her, as she closed her eyes and then drew all the power of her Temple in the outer world. One moment, she was a Tier 15 nobody. In the next, as her skin gleamed golden, she gained 6 more Tiers. Quetzalcoatl jumped to Tier 21 and Neji could do nothing but raise his head up and continue rushing forward. If he wasn''t furious before when Jaguarman died¡­ he was now. "Everybody." Neji reached the spot where the group was already engaged with Celestine. It was time to go all out and end this. In the end, given she had taken over Tiamat and was using Tiamat''s blessing, she could be considered a Dragon just like Tiamat. In that case, the best option here was to use the Anti-Dragon technique. Not everyone here was a Dragon, so usually it would have been problematic, but it had an easy fix. As the Nejis threw Quetzalcoatl, Mash, and Fujimaru into the battle, heunched himself too while his divinity scattered to choose Avatars near him. Just like what he had done to Fujimaru here. They won''t get as much boost as Fujimaru, but they will gain the Dragon Attribute and that was what he needed. Ozymandias, Rumi, the First Hassan, and Mash felt a tickle in their origins. The first three could fight it off if they wanted, but feeling Neji''s will, they didn''t. In an instant, they were all his Avatars, and therefore Dragons. "[Dragon Domain]." A volumetric dome of light slipped out of Neji''s form and devoured the entire area within it. The domain was established, and this was Neji''s final verdict. ** ** ** Do you want to read the next 20 chapters right away? Visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 367: 367: Bad Ending? (2) Chapter 367: 367: Bad Ending? (2) Chapter 367: Bad Ending? (2) ¡ª The Dragon Domain was used twice until now. Both times, it served its purpose and gave him victory. However, neither time was its powers properly used. This divinity didn''t just bring the opponent to a dimension where they gave up, no, this was a ce where dragons from a hundred thousand worlds bared their fangs against the unlucky opponent. Honestly, this was Neji''s final card. Given that Celestine was ssified as a dragon right now; this was the best Neji could do against her. "[Dragon Domain]" Sharply he chanted, and a volumetric dome of inverse light slipped out of his form. The dome devoured the entire area around Neji and the others, with only the fighters in the far excluded from it. Neji found himself standing in a realm of all whiteness. There was a gentle purple amidst the whiteness, but nobody paid it any heed. Around Neji, stood the figures of Rhongomyniad, Quetzalcoatl, Rumi, and the first Hassan. Besides this group were two of Neji''s Omni-copies, beside the King among Kings, thest Master of humanity, and her Servant. Ozymandias, Fujimaru and Mash. Not counting the Demi-God, the other two who had low tiers inparison to the main participants, had their own importance in this battle. Mash''s shield had the ability to hold back the time-&-space-destroying expanding dome that Tiamat could use, and therefore this fake Tiamat should be able to do the same. And Fujimaru was still the Main Character, an unpredictable wild card. Due to these three''s weak physical characteristics, two Omni-Neji were beside them to protect them. Along with these five, the entire group was in a circle around the Creation Goddess. "My, my, my¡­" Celestine smiled, grabbing her shoulder with one hand and snapping it back to the ce ¨C it was misced by a kick from Rumi earlier. "A four-dimensional technique. You think it will have any effect on me?" The milky white domain shifted, as if a ripple in ake, and the scene of nothingness changed. The shapeless white was painted with lines, the line works shaping into white dragons of all sizes. From humanoid to hybrid, from small as a house to the size of a ¨C white dragons from all across the universe responded to the call, as thousands of multi-colored eyes focused on the single Goddess. "We will have to see if it works or not," Rumi replied. "Reminds me, I have a 4th-dimensional technique as well." Rumi activated Limbo copies of herself that existed within the 4th dimension. They were usually invisible to the naked eye, but within this domain, they existed in the same way the dragons did. Weirdly, between every atom, between every gap, as images of weird proportions. "Let us see if they indeed can''t hurt you or not." That signaled the start of the battle. The four Limbo Clones moved, and their movements were unpredictable due to the crooked images. Neji waved a hand, his palm pointing at the Goddess, as the dragons followed after the clones. Celestine was already getting beaten by Rumi earlier. Given how there were four of her attacking her, along with an uncountable amount of dragons ¨C of which some came to bite her, and some attacked with Dragon''s Breath ¨C Neji and his group were expecting a good oue from this battle. The four Rumis'' kicksnded on four different parts of the smiling Celestine ¨C and once theynded, her smile crooked and she groaned. One on her waist, two on her knees, and one on her neck. Dragons bit her ankle, some head-butted her, and a lot more threw their pristine breath at her form. From a five-second observation, the Goddess seemed to be at a disadvantage. The group exchanged nces and decided to go all out. There was no point in holding back, nobody was interested in keeping her alive, not after she brought forth the apocalypse to the surface. So the group exchanged nces and then joined the action. "How troublesome- ugh- annoying." Despite being interrupted by a punch, her tone was calm and collected. At that moment, as the entire group approached her, their weapons bared ¨C Celestine waved her hand. "This is a little risky, but I have no choice but to use my own powers a little." Eurynome Celestine. She was the Goddess of Creation. It didn''t just imply that she created life, no, she created a lot more. And she could still do that, to this day. "Mhm, Ozymandias'' Regeneration, was it? The Gamer''s Minor Omnipotence, too. Seems good enough." The dimension seemed to slow down. Celestine tilted her head slightly, and her bangs slipped to the side. A small smile twitched upon her face, and then her red eyes turned clear, bright, and greatly detailed. It was a reflection of Neji''s eyes but in red color. "Shit." Neji panicked. Her Tier just jumped. "Everybody, stop- don''t approach her!" Celestine''s body multiplied. Just like the Omni-copies Neji had, her body glitched in and out of reality, and then more of herself existed. "Let''s see. A total of nine physical opponents, counting the two clones. Matches." There were a total of nine Celestine now, and they all were smiling. Neji used Flying Thunder God in a blitz and pulled back everyone who was rushing at the Goddess. The nine of them attacking a single Celestine was doable, but now that there was nine-vs-nine it was disadvantageous. Neji felt a strain in his divinity, as his power was being used at a rapid speed, the Dragon Domain growing more aggressive and attacking all the enemies. All that to restrict her movements. "Oh my, good n but are you sure this is the best I can do?" All nine Celestines said at the same time, the space rippling with their voice. Their eyes focused on the clones of Rumi, who was still attacking them, their attacks doing damage ¨C but all damage being healed right away. "Limbo. I will take that too. It should be easier to move." With a thought, the nine of them created a total of 36 Limbo Clones. She could do that so easily. What else could she do? Neji''s Eyes of the Lord tried to figure out how she was doing it, but he saw nothing. It wasn''t something his measly eyes could see through. Neji''s eyes shook and with a mentalmand, and to his relief the dragons tore the limbo clones into pieces. Topare, the real Celestines were on thend, and the dragons were like alligators trying to taunt her. On the other hand, the Limbos are if she jumped into theke, as they existed in the 4th dimension too, and so the dragons could just eat them out like hungry alligators. "Ah. So that can''t work." "Everyone, attack." "I wonder what I should try now." Celestine was monologuing out loud, while all of Neji''s group startedunching long-ranged attacks. Dark Vision, Deathly sh, Excalibur''s Light, and Rumi''s Lunar Rasen-Shuriken. "Ah, Excalibur seems good enough." As all sorts of attacks flew toward her, the Goddesses waved her hands, and all of a sudden a replica of Excalibur was in her hands. The clones waved their hands that wielded Excalibur, and shed with all the attacks that were thrown at them. Neji''s heart kept falling. What was going on? In all his fights before, he had more than a way out. He saw the routes, the possibilities, the chances to win. But this¡­ his instincts told him to flee. His guts said there was no way to win against this being. Creator of Everything. In that sense, wasn''t this an Omnipotent Being? As in, a being of unlimited power. She still had a Tier, which meant she wasn''t limitless right now, but it was true that her unrestricted self was Omnipotent. How was he to defeat a being of this stature? Unlike all his fights, even against other Gods and Goddesses, this was a fight against a being who filled the textbook definition of the God. "Oh, I like that expression, although you''re catching on slowly. As I said from the beginning, I want to see you suffer. So yes, I am simply ying with you right now." Celestine snapped her fingers. Then, from all of her clones, a vertical egg-like barrier erupted. Against the attacks of the white dragons and bunnies, she was suddenly immune. "However, this is getting boring. Let''s see, who can help me make it fun¡­" Celestine''s eyes squinted. Then, with a soft smile, her eyes focused on one of the dark-skinned women in this ce. Celestine raised a finger at Ozymandias, who had be Neji''s beloved in such a short time. "Farewell." A small orb of energy slipped out of her finger and shot forward. "Zero Division." Mash jumped before Ozymandias, just as the orb was about to hit, and she tried to block it with her shield. The orb touched her, and a vacuum formed in space-time continuity. Mash''s shield evaporated in an instant. And so did she. The moment the ball of energy touched her, Mash Kyrielight ceased to exist. "Nooo! Mash!" Fujimaru yelled, her eyes going wide, as she leaped at the enemy, but Neji went before her. With his sclera ck, Neji red at the women and raised his palms. "Zero Division." If she could copy their moves so easily, he could do the same. Multiple orbs of ck energy, which were further amplified with his void powers, as he had a simr technique, to begin with, rushed towards the nine smiling Goddesses. The goddess raised her hand at that, casually waving off the orbs, and then about to perform another technique. "Let''s see. Will you survive this? I am curious." Celestine raised her palm straight and changed. "Hakai." A purple orb shot out of her hand and rushed toward Neji''s body. Originating from the world of DBZ, this technique could renders dust. Neji grumbled and went to face it head-on, deciding to use Kamui. If only he knew that Kamui was useless against it. Thankfully, Someone came between him and the orb before he could foolishly die. From the 4th dimension of the dragons, a humanoid with draconic horns and hair flowing down her back walked out. Contrasting the white of this dimension, she matched the purple and reddish color of the Hakai orb. Her hair was purple, her horns red, the same color as her skin. Neji paused in his spot, more taken aback than surprised. "Hakai." The new woman said the same word and a Hakai orb formed out of her palm. The two orbs shed and then ceased to exist. "Oh." Celestine blinked, and her smile dropped. "How annoying. Who the hell is this?" Neji would have asked the same thing, but he already could see. The name was floating over her head. More urately, she had no name. [The Nameless One ¨C Dragon ¨C Tier 44] "My love," The woman turned her face around, revealing a smile. Her beautiful face which was so hateful for Neji sent a chill down his spine. That face¡­. It was her¡­ it was Nawab. That person who couldn''t be killed. [Current Regression ¡ª 1134th Turn] "I will keep you safe, stay put." The killer of his parents said and then turned around before rushing towards the Creator Goddess. What was this? ''No, what the hell?'' Nawab? Why was she here? After so long, why was she suddenly back?! ''How is this even happening?'' With purple hair and red horns, she stood before him in dark metal armor. Her crimson skin and defined muscles suggested she had be a well-trained fighter. Despite her admittedly intimidating presence, her smile indicated something captivating about her, drawing him in. Her sharp cheekbones and full pink lips added to her striking appearance. The intricate design and matte finish of her armor absorbed the light around her, emphasizing hermanding presence. Nawab¡­ for sure, that was her. Neji was expecting to meet her one day again, given she was a Regression and he never got to properly kill her. But¡­ No, why was she a dragon? Even so, how could she appear out of his Dragon Domain, when she wasn''t a White Dragon? The purple light, the person that Neji hasn''t noticed in his Dragon Domain till now, was her. Something told him that this wasn''t just a coincidence. Something told him that this was a bit bigger than he thought it was. Lastly, She regressed over a thousand times. Yet, she hasn''t forgotten him. This girl¡­ Despite their past, Neji wished that the Nawab right now would win against the Goddess. As she ran towards her. ** ** ** Do you want to read the next 20 chapters right away? Visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 368: 368: Bad Ending? (3) Chapter 368: 368: Bad Ending? (3) Chapter 368: Bad Ending? (3) ¡ª How long had it been since shest saw him? It''s not that she had lost count, no, she was counting each day, but she just felt a little hollow when she thought of the big number that the wait had be. ¡­.The Nameless One, Nawab, has been running after power more than ever since that day when he killed her with his own two hands. All so that one day she could break the shackles of her reality and then find him again. To be fair, she was in the search of any Neji Hado at the start. She just wanted a man with that name and looks. Because she thought all the Neji Hado across her first few regressions were the same. But then, she came across this particr one. This guy, this man, this peculiar being that stole her heart like that. She was just supposed to spy on him via that clone, Kimi Sugihara, but he managed to im her without ever meeting her. After her death by his hands, after three more regressions, Nawab came to fully realize that this Neji was special. There was none like him in the countless other possible timelines. Nawab, if she wanted to find her love, would somehow have to track him down in his timeline. Over time, she kept trying. Her hardest task was to leave her homeworld for the first time. As the world''s will kept her powers suppressed at a cap, she had a very hard time leaving. When she finally did, her powers began to skyrocket. That was a thousand regression ago. ¡­That was two hundred thousand years ago. In thest two regressions, Nawab finally met him again. Honestly, it was a weird coincidence, when she was in a battle against a White Dragon. The enemy dragon was suddenly pulled into the 4th dimension, and Nawab could only follow it as she thought it was trying to flee. That''s where she met him. Breaking the shakes of space, thousands of white dragons were summoned by his call. Amidst them all, she was someone who stood out with her purple hair and red skin. Nawab was a dragon too by then. She was a Red Dragon, the color of her skin. So when the gathering of white dragons came to an end, she got worried that she won''t be able to meet him again ¡ª as she didn''t receive his call, being a red dragon. So, She spent the next two of her lifetimes trying to try finding a way around it. Finally, she managed to seed. When Neji called the dragons once again when he was against Rhongomyniad, Nawab was called as well. She hadn''te out yet, unable to, and then spent another lifetime to find a way to enter the 3rd dimension while in this domain. She spent a lifetime, but it had just been a few hours for Neji. The next time, this time, when he called forth the Dragon Domain, she was there. And on top of that, she managed to slip into the third dimension too. "Stay behind me, you''re safe." Nawab stood between her love and the one trying to kill him. She wasn''t expecting this. A woman of great power was before her. This could get seriously dangerous. Over her countless lifetimes, she had grown a lot stronger; a lot of times she was stripped of her powers too. One of those situations happened in a rtively recent regression, and that was why she was not at her peak state. However, she was still strong. Nawab could feel it, she was stronger than this woman. "How troublesome, a regressor." The woman, the Creator Goddess, said as she narrowed her eyes. "An untraceable origin, too¡­ For your sponsor to be untraceable even for me, I wonder which nosy person it''s this time." The area grew cold. * * * "Leave, and we won''t need to fight." A moment of silenceter, Nawab said. Her tone was sharp and made Celestineugh. "Girl, are you threatening the mother of all creations?" "I don''t think you understand, I do not care who you are." Neji stayed a bit far from the two arguing powerhouses, along with the remnants of his group. They could all team up and attack Celestine right now, but Neji decided to wait and see. He was a little surprised that Nawab was taking a conversational route. When thest time he met her, she didn''t seem like that type. Then again, after having regressed so many times, she ought to have changed. Neji hesitated. He wanted to bring out her Status Screen and check her age. But he would inevitably see her Likings and Dislikings, and from before when he saw his name filing her Liking form, he knew he didn''t want to see that again. She was trying to save him. Now if it turned out that she still was obsessed with him as much as before, his emotions may getplicated. After all, she was still the killer of his parents. So ultimately Neji didn''t see her status page. He just took a guess that she was a few thousand, or maybe ten thousand years old at most. Whatever the case, he cheered for her in his mind. Her Tier was more than the Goddess right now so perhaps she could win. "Disrespectful little lizard." Celestine smiled to reveal her teeth. Her tone and smile didn''t match her words. "You must feel so invincible, given you are a Regressor. Perhaps I should put an end to that tedious life of yours once and for all? A mere rat like you dare to talk like that to me?" The woman sped her hands and then released. A red energy of crackling thunder was between her palms, and she molded them to form an arrow. The red crystallized arrow glimmered as she raised it above her head. Celestine was ready to fire the arrow. In response, thick purple lightning jumped and flickered around Nawab''s body. Her quirk, Thunder God, enhanced her physique as she sped up her existence. "Go ahead." Nawab taunted the Creator Goddess. The Creator Goddess gave in. With a wave of her hand that was so fast that Neji''s eyes couldn''t follow, she threw the red arrow at Nawab. Neji already saw what that arrow was, when it was resting on her hand. It was something dangerous. [Soul Killing Arrow: Kills the target in not just the body, but the soul too.] Soul killer¡­ If that hit Nawab, her quirk Regression wouldn''t help. Since it was her soul that traveled into the past, she would really die if her soul was killed. Soul Killing wasn''t impossible. Kurai could soul-kill too. However, the level of would take for someone to kill the soul of a being like Nawab, Kurai wasn''t anywhere near it. Only this Celestine could do it. "Dodge it!" Neji didn''t have to yell, but he did. The purple-haired woman seemed to smile at that, as she moved out of the arrow''s way. Neji was relieved as the arrow moved past Nawab. He sighed first¡­ and then panicked. "Shit." The arrow took a turn in the air. As it had passed through the spot where Nawab was a moment ago, it now moved impossibly, it moved out of its axis. However, it wasn''t targeting Nawab. She will keep dodging it if it was. So, it was targeting something that would force Nawab to step in. It wasing towards Neji''s head. "Dirty bitch." Nawab yelled as she blitzed, rushing between Neji and the arrow without a second thought. The arrow was close, she could do it, and she could get hit in his stead. That would mean she would die, for real this time, but she could barely care about it. Fortunately¡­ or perhaps unfortunately, that didn''te true. A steak of ck-painted blonde hair moved past Neji and stood before him. Before Nawab could, the woman stood in the arrow''s way, and it prated her without a second''s notice. "Ah¡­" "...." Neji stood frozen for a moment before he grabbed Quetzalcoatl by her arms and turned her around. The Chief God was bleeding from her lips, even as her lips were forming a crescent. "It hurts¡­ a little¡­" "...." "You''re not gonna say anything? No goodbye?" Neji went on his knees to put her head on hisp. The arrow hit her on the chest, and from there, red energy was spreading throughout her body. It was erasing her existence as it moved. "...This will most likely erase all the records of Quetzalcoatl from the Throne of Heroes," Neji muttered. "Your entire existence, all across this multiverse, will cease to exist. You stupid woman." He could have thought of some sort of way even if she perished normally. She was supposed to die in a few hours. But he could have somehow, in any way, brought her back with these memories intact. He had Luck by his side, there must have been at least one way. But¡­ to be Soul Killed. Since her soul wasing from the Throne of Heroes, where it was connected, this meant all copies of her souls in this immediate multiverse would be killed. "Ah¡­ I was going to die anyway, so I jumped. I didn''t think that much. That does sound lonely¡­" Quetzalcoatlughed. Neji kept her in his arms, staring down with an expression unreadable. It had just been a few seconds, and the spreading of erasure was nearly finished. "Hey¡­ can I get a goodbye kiss?" They hadn''t missed yet, Neji recalled. So Quetzalcoatl had bright eyes as she asked, looking up at him. That was quite selfish of her. To bind him to this painful memory with a kiss. However, her request was granted as he leaned over to gently ce his lips down on her. That kiss never ended. Quetzalcoatl''s body perished, as the kiss continued, even as the Dragon Goddess ceased to exist. Neji''s heart burned. He stood up slowly, and his expression was colder than ever before. His Tenseigan looked around, as all of the fighters were looking at him. Celestine was smiling as she stared. She hadn''t interrupted his passage scene. She was enjoying it, seeing him in pain. "...Kurai," Neji made a decision and called his familiar via telepathy. "Send all the fighters around you in your Inventory. No buts. Thene to me, and I''ll send you into my inventory." "Oh my, you''re nning a retreat." Celestine grinned and sped her hand around her Excalibur. "Why do you think I''ll allow that?" Neji stared at the grinning woman. He reckoned he hadn''t hated a person this much in the entirety of his reincarnation. Even Nawab. After all, Nawab wasn''t the one to directly kill his parents, it was her foolish subordinate, and Nawab even apologized for it. So, he asked her for help. "...Nawab, please hold her off." "As you wish." The regressor didn''t ask any questions and rushed at the Goddess intending to fight. Unlike earlier, when she was trying out a conversational route, she was going all out now. Nawab was Tier 43, and Celestine was Tier 40. While the Creator Goddess'' vast array of abilities made up for her lower Tier¡­ Nawab also had a million quirks and all the other good stuff. Celestine used her cloning ability again, as Nawab used her own. It was a higher evolutionary version of Queen''s Bee, so it matched the Minor Omnipotence well. The battle grew louder, and Neji had to expand the Dragon Domain to let them fight in the far. It was getting straining, his divinity was running out. Nawab would probably vanish if the Dragon Domain broke since she was only essing this ce via the domain. So he had to finish this first. "Neji! No! I will not leave-" Rumi had already seen through his n. She could tell it wasn''t a n at all. Rumi yelled, but Neji didn''t listen. He ordered all the dragons in the area to hold the girls down and opened a golden portal right behind them. "Let me go, at least. I doubt you care about me as much as you do with thedies." It was the Old Man of the Mountain who spoke. "I may be able to help, as the one who represents death." Neji looked at him and then nodded. The girls were thrown into the portal, thend of inventory, by the tails of white dragons, and all they could do was yell as they vanished. "Neji! Neji! You fucking bastard! You are doing it again! This is the second time!" "I feel angry as well¡­ but how great you are, my fellow king, to sacrifice yourself." "...I feel annoyed." Amidst the countless girls yelling, Rumi, Ozymandias, and Rhongomyniad were the ones Neji focused on. The three of them had quite a tone difference as theyined. Neji even noticed some strange twitches on thest girl''s face. Perhaps she was remembering her old memories. Fujimaru was angry too, wishing to take revenge on Celestine for killing Mash. Neji didn''t feel bad that her wish wasn''t going toe true, even as he could tell she would hate him if they ever survived this. This was for her own good. Only Merlin had a small smile on her face as she mumbled a "Good Luck". Whatever the case, the portals closed, and now the girls were safe and sound in his inventory. ¨C Poof! "Papa!" Smoke exploded near his shoulder, and a Kurai appeared out of nowhere. Neji smiled at her and grabbed her tightly. "Papa, have you thought of some way to re-do Fusion-" "Sorry Kurai, not today." Neji opened a portal and then threw her inside. The cat blinked, her eyes widening, as she roared like an angry lion, but it was toote as the portal closed too. The Old Man of the Mountain looked at him. His face wasn''t human, but Neji could read a light of respect in his eyes. "I don''t think we will win, but I will give it my all anyway. However, I must address something. I sensed a deathly energy when you opened those portals. There is an artifact with death energy in there. Shouldn''t you bring it out?" Neji frowned. What was he talking about? Then he remembered it was the card that the Agent of Death, whom he met in the Dimensional Elevator, had given him. He had used the card to intimidate Jashin in the Naruto World. However, he doubted mere intimidation would work. The card''s main job was to call forth that Agent of Death for a backup, but he doubted she would be of any help. Even then, the card would most likely not work since it called forth someone from another dimension, and since he couldn''t even talk to Lady Luck in this area, there was no way this would work. "It''s not an artifact, unfortunately. Don''t worry about it. Let''s go." Neji rushed towards the ongoing fight. Countless clones were fighting another barrage of uncountable clones. This Domain was Neji''s sanctuary. If it fell, the Goddess would regain her Tiers and reach 49. Since First Hassan alone wouldn''t be able to keep the underworld debuff ongoing. Neji had to finish her here. Somehow. In any way, he had to do it. Otherwise¡­ if he died, so will everyone else who was in the inventory. ''No¡­ perhaps¡­'' Neji called Sisty for help. ''Sisty. Do you remember how the First Gamer left me a letter in the inventory? Can you do something simr for the girls? So that even if¡­ I was to die, if there is ever a third gamer, they would find the girls there and the girls would be freed?'' Rumi will probably get mad and kill the third gamer, but they might also find some way to revive him¡­ it was wishful thinking, but he kept that part in his n anyway. [I¡­ it''s possible, yes. Dammit. I''ll set it up, in case you die.] With that, even as Neji had so many regrets, he rushed towards the bitch of a Goddess with the intention of taking her life, even if it killed him in the process. ** ** ** Do you want to read the next 20 chapters right away? Visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 369: 369: Bad Ending? (4) Chapter 369: 369: Bad Ending? (4) Chapter 369: Bad Ending? (4) ¡ª Sisty just made a blunder. She just lied to him. There was actually no way to keep the inventory preserved if the Gamer were to die and a new one is selected. She had no idea how the 1st Gamer did it. How he left a letter for the next Gamer to see. Sisty didn''t know how that was even possible, to her knowledge, so she had no idea how to replicate the effect. Yet, Sisty lied so that he wouldn''t be too worried. That he could fight with all his might, without anything weighing down on him. That¡­ if he were to perish, he could go without any regrets. Of course, she didn''t want him to die. But what could she do? She was such a weakling¡­ She couldn''t even save her host. Sisty could only patiently wait for that woman, Lady Luck to try to help him. That woman had to be up to something. She sacrificed so much for him, she had to be nning something to help him out this time too. ¡­Unknown to Sisty, Lady Luck indeed nned to intervene. However, her older sister was trying her best not to get her into this mess ¡ª which meant Fate was stopping Luck. * * * "You are an amusing young man. How desperate to live you are. It pleases me so much seeing you in this state." Celestine casually shed against Neji, Old Man of the Mountain, and Nawab, and she didn''t waste any opportunity to mock Neji. Despite being the weakest amongst the three, where Nawab was Tier 43 and the First Hassan Tier 24, the Level 2800 sealed-Neji held off better than Hassan. "Shut up." Neji''s arm raised over his head, and a weapon slipped out of the inventory into his grip. He would be hesitant to use it at any other time, but this time it was different. [Prime Thor''s Hammer ¨C Stormbreaker] The crackling ham-axe appeared in his hand, and to his surprise, the lightning within it enhanced his Lightning Armour to give him further buff. Neji never used this weapon before as using it might give his location away to the Prime Gods. However, since he was already found, there was no point in not using all his cards. Neji swung the weapon down. Celestine took a side step, trying to dodge, but she got hit by it in the end, the speed was too great to dodge. Her body shimmered, dposing into golden light, as she gave him a small grin. This clone of her died, but then a dozen more rushed at him from behind. The one who was causing the most kills was Nawab. Since she was using clones too, with her higher Tier she was the one most dangerous against Celestine. Neji was right behind, as he was using all his cards, all his hax abilities, and fighting in a berserker mode, he dealt a lot of kills as well. The First Hassan was behind both of them by arge margin, but that was expected. Still, throughout this all, Celestine was not furious at all. She looked as if she was enjoying this as if she was still ying a game. "It''s a pity." Said one of Celestine''s clones that were shing with Neji. Her expression was a little sorrowful. "I wanted to torture your emotions for a bit longer. However, it seems my current power level is not near enough to break into your Inventory. Haaah, I wanted to bring those girls out, I¡­ I wanted to kill them one by one while all you could do was watch." Her body was trembling. As an angry Neji''s ham-axe came down on her neck, she kept giggling. Her words were continued by the next copy of herself that engaged with Neji. "It''s not fun as it is. Normally I''d think the enemy will run out of stamina and mana over time, but you''re a Gamer. Your energy regeneration capabilities are too much for this move to be pulled off. I guess it''s time I end this. Mhm, hey, who should I start with?" Neji''s eyes widened, and he looked at Nawab, to see if that woman was in any danger. To his relief, she was fine, she was ughtering the goddesses with no apparent ease. "Akk-!" A painful groan shook Neji out of his skin. All the omni-copies snapped their heads to look in a single direction¡­ and paused. There the Goddesses pushed their Excalibur into First Hassan''s chest. The holy swords were shining, dealing extra damage to the representative of death, as the old man looked at Neji and sighed in sadness. "My apologies." The old man said as his body turned into golden particles. As a servant, he died right there, returning to his origin, the Throne of Heroes. Neji and Nawab were the only ones in the domain, other than the dragons, left against Eurynome Celestine. Neji gritted his teeth, but his eyes shook when something worse happened. The invisible curtain of the underworld that Neji had allowed in this domain was being torn apart. The absence of any Death God in the area allowed the Creator Goddess to easily break the suppression field of the underworld. Neji tried to fight her authority with his Dragon Domain, but that didn''t¡­ work, at all. [Tiamat (???) ¨C Goddess of Creation ¨C Tier 49] ''Dammit, not good.'' She was back at Tier 49. How was he supposed to deal with her now?! "ytime''s over. Sadly you don''t care much about this woman, do you? She did kill your parents, indirectly or not. This was a desperate team-up. Still, I am going to kill her for all her worth. And you''re going to watch." "No, stop!" Neji multiplied like a sea wave, rushing towards the goddesses. The woman was giggling, as she overpowered Nawab, using ''Hakai'' on each of her copies. Neji cursed in his head and went to attack her. However, now that she was 9 tiers higher than before, his antics didn''t work on her. Tier 49 wasn''t something he could deal with while sealed. This time, the Goddesses attacked back with force. A lot of Nejis raised their hands, and the Goddesses'' swords came to meet the hand watches on the back of their hands, the gift from the Director. The watches exploded and nearly all the clones died. Nawab was dying faster than the Nejis, however. It hurt quite a bit every time an Omni-Copy died, but the Gamer''s Mind helped him stay focused. Now, with less than a dozen copies remaining, Neji paused when he saw the scene ahead of him. Celestine grabbed the single remaining Nawab by the throat and was smiling down at her. As the red-skinned dragon was struggling, bleeding from her lips, the more powerful woman was grinning ear to ear. "I am curious who your sponsor is. That Regression ability is quite powerful, it''s not a mere Quirk. Unfortunately, I can''t look into that person''s identity in my current state. Too bad, you''re going to die once and for all this time." While Celestine''s left half was clutching Nawab''s throat, the other hand raised in the air. She raised one finger, and on its fingertips, the whirling energy of red was concentrated. It was the same thing that killed Quetzalcoatl but in the form of pure energy. "Hey, boy." Celestine turned to Neji, restrained by her copies. The dragons in the dimension were restraining her copies in response, but that did nothing on undoing his own restraint. Celestine waved her finger down. The energy rushed at Nawab and touched her chest. All Neji could do was watch as the energy touched her skin, and destruction began. "Ahk-" "Here, say your goodbyes. Give me a good show." Nawab moaned, and Celestine threw her body at Neji. Neji shuddered as thedy fell to his feet. He quickly cancelled all his Omni-Copies, and the copy of the Goddess set him free. Neji didn''t attack her and instead crouched down, grabbing Nawab by her face and looking at her in panic. "Ah¡­" Nawab moaned. Neji opened his mouth to say something, but no voice came out. She smiled gently seeing that and sighed. ''Kill me.'' Nawab''s voice rang in his head, it was telepathy. ''Huh?'' ''You''ll get ''it'' if you do right? That exp thing. Kill me.'' Neji paused as he looked down at the woman. She was smiling. ''You can take my Regression, too. I am dying anyway¡­ for real this time. You can use it in case of an emergency. Come on, take it, my lovely dear¡­'' Neji stared down at her. His expression which was a mixture of emotions earlier went cid. Regression. That quirk could turn the entire game around. Even if he died here, he might be able to go back in time. He would have a second chance, where he could fix everything. However¡­ A secondter, he decided. He coated his palm in Chidori and then struck her in the heart. "Oh." The Goddess of Creation had cancelled all her copies by then. She blinked at the scene and frowned. Before she realised what was going on, Neji watched Nawab''s eyes slowly lose their light. "Uh¡­" "Thank you." "You didn''t take my quirk." "Yes, because I wish that you''d use it again. Killing you before the red energy kills you may allow you to regress." Nawab stared at him and then smiled. "So you''re sparing my life? I''m d." "Yes¡­ I wish to see you again." Neji was straightforward with his words this time. He stared at her eyes while noticing red scales forming on her skin, reacting to the pain of death. ''So she''s a red dragon¡­ not purple. I''ll remember you.'' Neji watched her smile, her purple eyes forcing crescents, as she nodded. "Me too." With that, Nawab''s body lost strength and notifications red in Neji''s eyes. [You have killed a Tier 43 Enemy.] [No, my apologies. You have killed a Tier 43 Friend.] [You have attained enough experience to level up.] [You have gained 950 Levels!] [You have attained Level 3750!] [The Holy Grail''s debuff has lowered to 1.5%!] It was a pity that he didn''t gain enough to cancel all of his debuffs. That would have enabled his [Lumomancer] ss. Sadly, that didn''t happen, but Neji didn''t mind. He was stronger now, he had a chance against her now. Neji watched until Nawab''s entire body was erased due to the red energy. But he also watched with his Tenseigan how her soul had escaped before, killed by him, and freely rushed about to Regress. When she perished, he stood up. Neji looked into Celestine''s eyes. Then, he activated all his buffs. Tenseigan Mana Mode, Hybrid Form, Eight Gates, and Lightning Armor. However, he also used a few new abilities. Such as his old quirk, [Thunder God]. On top of that, he used Viin Twice''s [Double] to double Stormbreaker and wield them in both hands. Lastly, Neji used One-for-All, aka the evolved quirk, [Upgrade]. Although he hadn''t stolen Regression, he did steal a few of her other Quirks. Knowing her, he knew she would be more happy than mad when she would find a few of her quirks missing in the next turn. With the explosive boost from Upgrade, Neji moved at a speed that he had never achieved before. He was light, as he moved like a weightless feather. "My my my." The Goddess grinned, while he closed the distance. He wielded both of his axes as he raised them over his head, his muscles as he swung them down at her. As the weapons came down near her neck, Celestine grinned. "Hybrid Form." Suddenly, copying Neji''s hybrid form, she buffed herself. She vanished from the weapon''s trajectory and appeared behind Neji with a swoosh. Neji turned around immediately, ready to attack, but her hand shoved to his face and mmed him down on the ground. A bunch of red energy-tentacle formed out of her back and grabbed Neji''s weapons. They threw the weapons to the side, while her hand, which was pushing his face, lowered to choke his neck. "Erasure Eye." The eye of the Erasure Hero, who could turn Quirks down. However, this seemed to be on a whole other league, as Neji felt all his Genome Abilities failing to turn on. Of course, she was a Creator Goddess. The Creator Goddess. She could casually create an ability like this. Looking down at him with a smile, she giggled as she licked her lips. "I''m not here to kill you, you know? I''m here to take you away. Then, I''ll kill you in the Prime Omniverse. Before that, you and your existence will be used for this goal I possess." Neji groaned under her for a moment, before giving up. Heid still, staring at her in all his buffs, while smirking. "Who said I will cooperate? You told me something useful. So you need me alive, eh? What if I kill myself?" "Oh, you''re going to do that? Are you that courageous, hm?" Celestineughed at his face. To her surprise, he didn''t look panicked at her taunt. He looked at her eyes with a tint of challenge. "You stole my bloodline abilities. But I do have a great deal of magic." Neji had onest card, actually. That day when he first lost his Curse of the Primordial. There was one magic spell he learned from a spell book. [Mana Supernova]. It wasn''t exactly a suicide bombing, but he will be quite hurt still. Looking into her eyes, as he grinned, he cancelled the Dragon Domain. Because his divinity was nearly over. The dark and damp underworld greeted the two, as the two of them were still in the same position as before. "Goodbye." In this situation, where the red sea was on the surface, the explosion will cause it to flood the underworld too. Celestine was bound to get hurt at least a little. With a sharp breath in, Neji activated the spell. "Oops." However, the Goddess leaned down and touched her lips with his. It wasn''t a kiss. She raised her head back up, and Neji saw all his mana between her lips. "Suicide bombing? Wishful thinking. Let''s see how you regenerate your mana before I''m done with you." "Dammit!" Neji was frustrated, as the Goddess was chuckling. This was unbearable. How could he ever match a being like this?! And she wasn''t even at her full power. No, was this even 1% of her powers?! "Now, now. While I make preparations, why don''t you go visit somewhere? As it''s your destination, anyway. Wake up, Neji. Wake up from this bad dream. This is a nightmare, everything is an illusion." Neji blinked, frowning as he asked what she was doing, but the Goddess wasn''t saying anything to exin. Instead, he felt his head start to get cloudy. [Alert! Alert!] [Something weird is happening to the Gamer System. A being of extraordinary authority is trying to disconnect the host from the system.] [Alert! Alert!] [Something weird is happening to the Gamer System. A being of extraordinary authority is trying to disconnect the host from the system.] [Alert! Alert!] [Something weird is happening to the Gamer System. A being of extraordinary authority is trying to disconnect the host from the system.] [Alert! Alert!] [Something weird is¡­] At thest moment, Neji tried to do something with his Mana. However, before he could be sure if it worked or not¡­ The world turned ck. * * * The hospital cabin was luxurious. ss windows showed therge skyscrapers in the far, which looked tiny due to just how high this cabin was. In a hospital bed, a young many with all sorts of medical equipment sticking out of his body. A nearby monitor showed his heart rate, which was slowly deteriorating. Until it spiked up, and with a sharp rm, his white eyshes moved and his eyelids unfolded to reveal his bright blue eyes. "Ah." As the smell of hospital invaded his nostrils, the sound of beeping filling his ears, Nejiy frozen in his spot. The door suddenly opened with a thud: "Huh? U-uh, Neji?!" Neji''s head shifted to the side and saw a blonde girl with blue eyes rush in. Even though she called him Neji, unlike what she used to call him before, he still recognized her. It had been a long time since he saw her. It was the same girl from the story he told Lady Luck when they first met. The daughter of the mafia lord, the girl from whose yacht Neji fell and died in his first¡­ life. "Hey, you''re awake!" No, what the hell just happened? ** ** ** Author Note: Chapter 207, Neji talks about his past life to Luck. This is from there. We will know more about this in the next chapter. Do you want to read the next 20 chapters right away? Visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 370: 370: The Start (1) Chapter 370: 370: The Start (1) Chapter 370: The Start (1) ¡ª In a mystical dimension, a magical city, one with what Neji would call sci-fi themes, floated amidst the cosmos. A metropolis existed there, where ethereal structures and walkways connected gravity-defying towers. Levitating vehicles, imbued with mystic energies, traversed the pathways, guided by magic. The quantum-powered street lights of the city cast otherworldly patterns across the cosmic canvas. The inhabitants there who harnessed both science and supernatural forces coexisted harmoniously and lived in a purely hierarchical world. The highest realm within the Cube, this was the Dimension of Manifestations. The home to all Abstracts, where one''s [ss] was the ultimate factor that decided their status. Currently, within the confines of an enormous futuristic castle, a lower-ss Abstract was arguing with a higher-ss one without any sense of inhibition. "Sister! You''re so infuriating!" "This is for your own good." Lady Luck''s yell was casually put down by Contessa Fate''s sigh, as she took a sip of her tea. The white-haired being, Lady Luck, was sitting on the edge of the bed, tied with translucent red ropes. Near her, Contessa Fate sat on a chair, sipping tea as she stared at the holographic screen in the middle of the room. Tears were threatening to break out of Luck''s eyes as she stared at the scene in the hologram. Neji was being pinned by the evil Goddess, his life in danger. "Dammit, isn''t she breaking the treaty bying here and attacking one of our people?! Why are you pretending not to see anything?!" "She''s after the Gamer. Who originally came from the Prime. Even disregarding that, no Abstract is fond of the Gamer, you know that, right? It''s natural we''ll ignore it." The conversation was going nowhere. Lady Luck lost connection with Neji a while ago, and she was about to use her powers despite her home arrest to check on him, knowing something bad must be happening. Then, her sister came barging into her room. Fate confined her with her threads and no matter how she struggled, she could do nothing against it. At least, Fate used her own powers to show Luck what was happening in Uruk, but that wasn''t necessarily a good thing on its own. "Then why are you showing me this?" Lady Luck cried, her red eyes tearing up. "If you''re not going to let me intervene, why would you show me this?! You could have just told me that he is already dead, what''s the point of making me see this if you''re not going to let me intervene?!" Contessa Fate, who had raised her cup for another sip, paused. She stayed in her spot for a moment before sighing. She looked at her sister''s eyes, her gaze reminiscent and gentle. "You already know my past with the First Gamer, right? I¡­ wasn''t there when he passed. To this day, although I regret knowing he died, my biggest regret was that I wasn''t there by his side. That I couldn''t watch him at the very least." "You''re a bitch." "I am sorry. But trust me, this is better than not knowing what pain he went through at hisst moment." Fate stared at her crying sister who was ring at her. With a shake of her head, she turned back to the hologram. "This was unpredictable. The dangers he would have faced in that world, if not for my Blessing, were mainly Amun-Ra. Ozymandias would have used the Grail to awaken Amun-Ra within herself, but sadly the being she would have called forth would have been something else entirely. An Eldritch horror. For some unknown reason, all Amun-Ras in the Omniverse are more often than not a dangerous existence." Fate continued. "My Blessing was supposed to help him with that, and it did. Amun-Ra wasn''t ever awakened. I was a little fearful that he would give the Grail to Ozymandias when Madam Celestine attacked, making her bring forth Amun-Ra, and making the situation worse than as it is. But hey, look, it''s not that bad, is it?" Lady Luck shot her a confused re. What the hell did she mean this wasn''t that bad? Neji was being tormented! In the hologram, Celestine kissed Neji and stole all his mana. Half a minuteter, she did something weird to him. Neji''s eyes went cloudy, and then his eyes closed. Lady Luck yelled, missing the little action he did at thest second. With the bit of mana, he had regenerated in between the half minute, which was a lot due to his System. It was more than 200 thousand mana. With that bit, he had activated the artifact on his right hand in a desperate attempt. [The Watch of the Eldritch] Neji lost consciousness and Celestine stood up. She dusted off her hand and smiled, but then she frowned as Neji''s watch shimmered white, as a bright light covered the area. The two girls watched the scene with focused eyes until Contessa Fate smiled gently. "Who the hell¡­" A woman, wearing a witch outfit, with her form strangely translucent, walked out of the light. She looked like an invisible being whose line art was the only thing visible, making her look like a glitch. "Hey, you know what your Gamer told me?" Fate suddenly said, sipping tea. "That I was jealous of you. That I''m to the First Gamer, what you''re to him. So he said I was jealous. However, if there is anybody I''m truly jealous of, it''s that woman." Fate paused and then giggled. "If I''m to the First Gamer, what you''re to the Second, I suppose this woman is to the First what Kimi Sugihara would be to the Second." Lady Luck snapped her head and turned to look at Fate. Fate didn''t look at her and continued sipping her tea. "I am not sure what she''s up to, and so I can''t guarantee anything, but I think your lover boy will be fine this time around. Now that the Director is here." The Director of the Last Act. Fate felt a little jealous of her freedom to move, as she stared at the scene ahead with intent eyes. * * * It was a bustling metropolis, a cityscape of steel, ss, and concrete stretched toward the heavens, a forest of majestic skyscrapers punctuating the horizon. The sun''s rays danced on the gleaming facades, casting vibrant reflections onto the streets below. The air hummed with the energy of people and technology converging in a harmonious symphony of progress. At the heart of this urban jungle stood a towering medical sanctuary, a beacon of hope and healing. On one of the top floors of this hospital, designated purely for the ultra-rich ss, inside one of the cabins, a scene out of a painting formed. With the door opened, a girl had one leg inside the room, and she stared inside with wide eyes. Her blonde hair fell over her sses, which were over her bright blue eyes. She was staring at the patient in bed. He had sickly white hair and dim blue eyes, strapped to a dozen or so medical equipment. "Neji¡­? You''re awake! W-wait, I will go call the doctors!" The girl was nervous, her voice shaky, as she turned around and ran. "Wait." Before she could leave, however, Neji''s voice called from behind. The girl turned and her eyes widened as she watched him trying to get up. Neji was sitting up on the bed, causing the medical equipment to strain. "Hey! Slow down, slow down, you''ll hurt yourself!" The girl rushed back into the room and sat down on the edge of the bed. She was supposed to put him down again, but as her eyes looked into his eyes, she paused and helped him sit up. She adjusted the bed to raise the head part and allowed him to gently lean back. "Your eyes¡­ they''re blue." They were green before, Neji reckoned. It''s been a long time but he remembered. "Looks like the potion''s side effects weren''t limited to your hair. I''m sorry, you may not like your new look." Neji properly sat up as he tried to control his breathing. He felt beat and tired. However, it wasn''t because he was sick, it was the effect of getting beaten by Celestine. That pain had carried on. Tuning out the blonde girl''s voice, he called forth Sisty. He called his Status Screen. There was no response. ''Dammit.'' Neji slowly turned to look at the girl. "Your name¡­?" "Ah." The girl who was saying something paused, a grave shock clouding her face. She seemed shell-shocked thinking he may have lost all his memories. Fortunately, that wasn''t the case, he just couldn''t recall her name. Even though she was his only official girlfriend in his life. His first life, to be exact. "Ah, it''s Lucille, right? My bad, my head is a little foggy right now." The girl sighed in relief hearing him. Lucille K. Sugawara. A little girl of half English and half Japanese descent. She was the "big fish" he tried to catch in his first life, thinking she was the daughter of a businessman, but her father was actually an international Mafia Lord. Neji stared into her eyes. "Not an illusion¡­" It wasn''t a dream. As far as he could tell this was real. But how? He died. A shark ate him alive. A momentter, Neji realized "how" was a stupid question. What could a God not do? That woman probably rewrote reality to send him here. Also, didn''t Celestine chant things like "Wake up, it''s just a bad dream."? What the hell was she trying to do? Was she trying to hypnotize him, making his mind mistake all his reincarnation as a dream, forcing him to believe he was in aa all the while? Well, whatever she tried hadn''t worked, as he could see through her attempt. Did that mean Gamer''s Mind was still working even though he couldn''t ess the interface right now? How did she do it? On top of that, where was this ce? Was this his real world? Or was this a world she created on a whim, from his past? Celestine did say she was sending him to somewhere he would be reaching in a while anyway. If he has to make a guess, half of his consciousness was here while half of his consciousness was in Uruk. So this must be¡­ the Prime Omniverse. "Dammit." "Huh? Neji, are you alright?" Neji sighed and leaned back, his head in a mess, as a feeling of frustration spread through his nervous system. He knew what was going on, but he had no power to change anything at all. While the girl kept asking if he was alright, Neji grumbled in his mind. ** ** ** [0] Crazy things are happening, and so as always, if you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, you can visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 371: 371: The Start (2) Chapter 371: 371: The Start (2) Chapter 371: The Start (2) ¡ª Lady Luck stared at the hologram with unblinking eyes. A near-invisible woman who moved in a world she didn''t belong to, the world around her drained of its color: the only indication of her existence were ck lines that embedded themselves in all realities , as if she was a colorless sketch. The Director of the Last Act. That thing was them? The Director was a she? Lady Luck didn''t avert her gaze from the hologram and asked her sister. "You mean¡­ the Director isn''t a myth? Is it a real being? But, no, how is that possible?" For an Abstract Entity to ask if a myth was real or not, it had to be an old one. And indeed, the story of the Director was as old as one could get. Well, the rumor around the Director was stupid. It was weird, too. Therefore, nobody who hadn''t seen the Director in person believed in their existence. To start, these were a few of the things rumors said: "The Director can hear signnguage." "No, the theory of evolution is bullcrap. In reality, the theory of evolution is just a list of beings that The Director allowed to live." "Once, the director went to Switzend and identally dropped their wallet. Now humans across the Omniverse call it the Swiss Bank." "When The Director was born, they congratted their parents." "The Director can convince the 10th doctor for Colgate." "The Director doesn''t wear a watch; they decide what time it is." Lady Luck went over the silly rumors in her head and quickly shook her head. She looked at Contessa Fate in concern. "Alright, the Director could have probably existed. Otherwise, all this rumor don''t make sense. But I was certain they were dead by now, given that they haven''t shown their face in such a long time. Also, are all the rumors real?" "What? No." Fateughed. "Some are, some aren''t. If you want to know which one is real, I''ll say the more silly a rumor about her is, the odds of it being real are that much higher." Lady Luck stared at her older sister for a second more, before turning her head back at the hologram. If it''s this woman, then maybe¡­ ["You."] As the two Abstracts watched, the long silence that had begun in the hologram, when the Director appeared, finally ended. Celestine began to speak. * * * The shadow of the underworld was dimly lit by the countless souls that resided there. The light from those souls kept increasing due to the world ending. Under this flickering light imitating a candle, two women were facing one another. Both had unreadable expressions. Standing over Neji''s unconscious body, the Goddess of Creation, whose hair was a striking red, stared at the phantom form of the Director. "I knew you weren''t dead. Quite bold of you toe before me, though." The Director''s sketched lips stretched to inhuman degrees, and a distorted smile formed on her lips. She tilted her witch hat upwards, to show her colorless eyes, as she gave Eurynome Celestine a sharp look. She patted the air behind her and then sat down. The fabrics of space molded to form a pouf couch. As she sat down, Neji''s body which was behind Eurynome, twisted out of existence. Only to appear near the Director''s feet, as her legs dangled over his head. "It has been a while, Eury." "I thought I warned youst time not to call me that. Only my loved ones can use that name. It''s Lady Celestine for you." Eurynome told the once mortal fool. It was uneptable that she, who was once a mortal, dared to call her by her first name. In response, the Director giggled. "You warned, yes. But isn''t that the most you can do? Who can stop me if I continue calling you Eury?" "...." "Oh well, forget it, Lady Celestine. I am not here to fight you today." Dangling her pristine feet over the sleeping face of Neji, she paused for a moment. She lowered her head to give his face a look. "They look simr, eh?" "They do." Eurynome asked in a mocking tone, but the Director replied in a strangely mncholic tone. "Well. The Gamer System pushes its host to look perfect. A perfect face in a mathematical sense is supposed to look only one way. His features, and his colors, are different, as is his style. But, yes, otherwise I can see the simrities. His face and body remind me of the man I love." "Wouldn''t it be ''loved'', instead?" Eurynome continued mocking, and the director continued giving unexpected responses. She giggled. "That is not true. Even if he''s not here anymore, that doesn''t mean my love for him died too. Love is eternal." "You are a fool. You''re obsessed. You are mentally ill." "Am I now?" The woman continuedughing maniacally. It was a little uncharacteristic of her. Eurynome didn''t recall her being this¡­ creepy. This wasn''t calmness. It was a little unnerving, actually. What was she up to? "I noticed you were quite mad at my lovely Regressor. If you''re nning to try anything after returning home, I will have to warn you to not do that. She''s a cute girl, I wouldn''t want to lose her." "So you were the sponsor? No wonder I couldn''t track her origin." The Director didn''t say anything. She just continued smiling. Eurynome sighed. She couldn''t guess why she was here. Well, she could guess the reason, but she wished that was not the case. Because that would be fucking silly. "Are you really here to save this boy just because he is the sessor of the system?" "Yes? Just like how you Gods are after him just because he is the sessor. It''s the same reason. Do not call it sill, you hypocrite." The Director chuckled as she reasoned. Her colorless pupils stared at the red eyes of the Goddess, who frowned. "That wasn''t me. It was my husband''s n at the start. But this gamer just had to kill my daughter. Even though I didn''t exactly like that girl, despite being my own blood, it made me mad." "You are one of the representatives of the Prime, though. You can''t say ''Hey, it wasn''t me, it was my husbandst time. Now it''s me, so it''s alright.'' Do not be stupid, stop with the excuses. Leave." Eurynome released a deep sigh. Her eyes brightened as she red at her. "Calling me out for hypocrisy, eh? If I have to guess, you''re nurturing him yourself. That watch in his hand, it''s not a thing anybody can possess. Even so, how the hell would he summon you, of all creatures, with that little mana? You are up to something. Want me to make a wild guess?" "..." "You already know, I''m sure. You ought to. I already sent part of his soul into the Prime, and am nning to drag the rest of him as well. I am nning to perform a ritual to revive Fotia through him. It would be very hard, but it should be possible." As Eurynome exined, the Director started. "But you know what would be easier? For you to revive the First Gamer through this boy. Reviving Fotia would be very hard since he didn''t even kill her, it was she whonded the ending blow and took her own life so that he didn''t receive any experience points. But reviving the First Gamer should be very easy. They''re so simr already, it should be very easy for you to call forth the First Gamer after some conditions have been met. And you dare call me a hypocrite?!" The Director slowly smiled. Her smile stretched further than what her face could hold, but Celestine couldn''t feel any hostility: in fact, she couldn''t feel anything from the Director. "You had destroyed countless numbers of multiverses for him. What is the life of a single person? Frankly, you''re more wicked than me. At least Fotia would be Fotia when revived, and the Gamer will die in his own body. But in your case, the First Gamer will essentially possess the body of Neji Hado. Isn''t that the n? I may be wrong, correct me." The Director of the Last Act continued smiling, and Eurynome chuckled dryly. "Mortals. How pitiful. You guys never lose your mentality. Move on. Leave this boy alone. At least I''ll give him eternal peace by death, unlike you." Till the end, the Director kept smiling as the underworld grew brighter. * * * In the Dimension of Manifestations, Lady Luck had frozen while watching the scene unfold. Contessa Fate was also silent, her eyes wide and¡­ filled with a sudden emotion of expectancy. "Sister¡­?" When Lady Luck turned her head to ask Fate what was happening, her eyes grew wider when she saw the look on her sister''s face. "Sister! W-what is this?! I thought you said she was here to save him?!" Fate shook out of her trance. She got up and frowned, turning at Luck. "Luck. I believe you are breaking the punishment conditions by situating an Agent. You''re not allowed to use your powers anymore. I am leaving you down to Superhuman level strength, with all your supernatural power sealed. We will talkter. Farewell." "...Sister?" Lady Luck called in a voice filled with shock and disbelief, as her sister wore an emotionless expression, and snapped her fingers. The red ropes that were tying Luck submerged into her body, and suddenly her sealing strengthened. Momentster, Fate vanished from the room, while Luck was left bewildered, her heart swelling with a feeling of pure dread and betrayal. What was going on? ** ** ** Note: I am writing a bit more than usual, now that DxD has started in Patreon, so don''t forget to VOTE POWERSTONES, to keep me going! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 372: 372: The Start (3) Chapter 372: 372: The Start (3) Chapter 372: The Start (3) ¡ª It was the same bustling metropolis, a cityscape of steel, ss, and concrete that stretched toward the heavens. Inside the medical sanctuary, in the high-ss room where Neji was strapped with medical gear, he began to stir on his spot. "N-Neji? Do you need something?" The blonde girl sweated even under the air conditioner, she was nervous about what to do. "I will go call the doctor, can you stay still for a bit?" "No thanks." Neji coughed and replied. The girl was touching him, helping him move even as she told him to stay still. Anybody could see she was a delicate girl, easy to order around. Neji got off the bed. In his blue hospital fit, his feet touched the floor. The girl quickly ran around the bed to stand by his side, in case he fell, while he began to take off his medical gear. "N-Neji! C''mon, listen to me! You just woke up, the potion may have had side effects, we need to check you first ¨C stop taking them off." Neji continued taking his straps off. Jerking out the needles connected to his forearms, his oxygen mask, and the other things on his body. He gave her a narrow-eyed look when he heard the word "potion" for the second time during this conversation, though he didn''t stop. "Potion?" His voice was ghastly. As if he hadn''t talked for months. He tried to clear his throat, but there was no change. "Uh¡­ it''s a long story." A long story, she said. Neji frowned. As far as he knew, his first world was not magical. Unless there were hidden magic societies. Regardless, was it the potion that saved his life? Neji stepped closer to her. With his usual height, he would have dwarfed this girl who looked to be around 5"8'' feet. However, currently, he was barely any better than herself. ''Right. I am 15 in this body.'' He looked down on his body. His muscles¡­ were gone. He was quite anorexic. Which didn''t look good on an albino person. Looking at the window nearby, he realized he was an exception from that even here. His looks were unharmed as usual. Neji turned back to look the girl in the eye. Their blue eyes shed, and the girl ¨C Lucille ¨C backed off. "Tell me what happened, make it short. I am in a hurry." If there was a way in, there must be a way out. No matter if this was a world created based on his first life, or if this was the real deal, he had to escape. He had no lingering feeling here, he needed to return to where he belonged. Lucille stared at him, hesitating. In the end, as she saw him standing fine, with no signs of ufortableness, she grumbled and frowned. "N-no. I won''t say it¡­ Not until you are with me and see the doctor first. We need to report." Neji frowned. This wasn''t the time for this. He didn''t even like this girl, back then he only picked her because she was rich. He was a bastard then, but even now he couldn''t build feelings for her. Neji tried to use the Mind Control properties from the Sharingan add-ons of his Jogan. His blue eyes shone, making the girl blink. Then, he hissed and held his head, as pain spread through his body. Right, the Goddess had sent him here while sealing all his Gnome Powers. Worst of all, his System was inessible too. Was he entirely powerless here? "Neji! I-I told you to be careful!" In the end, he sighed and went with the girl''s whim, as she took him to see the doctor. Thinking again, going to the doctor would reveal a lot of things he wanted to know, too. So this wasn''t that bad. * * * A miracle. Apparently, that''s what he was. The overall news baffled Neji when he heard it, the story sounding stupid and clich¨¦, because apparently, Gates opened around the world not long after his ident. Before that, he needed to address his "ident". He didn''t die, they said. He was severed in two by the shark, with his legs eaten, and his upper-body drowning. As Neji was on Lucille''s father''s yacht, she begged the lifeguards to jump and save him. Doctors said it was stupid how he survived his way to the hospital. Almost as if magical. Neji understood it as that, he indeed died there, and it was merely the Creator Goddess Celestine manipting reality itself to change the history of the world. He was taken to the hospital, given the world''s highest medical support, and kept in aatose state. Lucille begged her father to keep him alive, and her father couldn''t say no. That''s how he survived for sixteen months. Now, about the [Gates]. It was basically any KR Novel on the market, Neji noted. Celestine ripped off the idea and implemented it in this world. ''Then, Hunters appeared and h h. Basically, Lucille''s father awakened as an SSS-Rank Hunter and raided a tower recently. He came out with a magical potion, All Healing Nectar, and once again gave in to his daughter''s demands.'' Lucille wanted to use it on him, and her father couldn''t say no. Since the day Lucille''s mother died while giving birth, her father had never said ''no'' to her. The magical potion was fed to Nejist night. And today, here he was, his lower abdomen had regrown, and he regained consciousness as well. It was shameful, Celestine didn''t even try ¨C she copied everything. ''Why the Hunter theme, exactly?'' Thankfully, this meant there was Mana in the air. When Neji learned that, he knew the chances of him escaping had suddenly increased. He couldn''t use Magic Spells since they were added to the System, he never memorized any spell, with a few exceptions, but he was sure he could use some of his powers at least. "This is¡­" Lucille looked at him with wide eyes. Neji was drinking coffee, his right hand holding the cup, while his left hand was facing the sky. They were on the roof, and it was evening, yet it was all lit up. Because on Neji''s left hand, a blue ball was spinning in all directions. "Rasengan! It''s from Naruto! Neji, you''re an Awakened!" Neji was still in his hospital fit. He sipped coffee from a straw and stared at her reaction, his eyes questioning. Why was his name Neji in this world? The Goddess tried so hard to make sense of his white hair and blue eyes, but she couldn''t do something for his name. Why? No, to begin with, why did he have to have the same appearance and name in this world? After questioning himself for a few seconds, he came to realize why. It was his status as a [Singr Existence]. Even if he is sent to another world, he keeps his true identity, the identity he saw himself as. Whenever he took over a Character''s existence, the Cube Omniverse had to intervene to make people call him by the character''s name, so that the Prime couldn''t track him by name. Otherwise, they''d call him Neji, too. ''That could exin the name. As for my appearance¡­'' Honestly, he thought of it as a funny gag before, but something was weird. His charm, his looks, they were too reality-defying. Just what was up with that? "Lucille." "Huh?" Lucille blinked when he called her, tilting her head. "Why are you calling me like that? You just used ''Lucy'' before¡­" "My bad, Lucy. Let me ask you this, are there any Dragons in this world? Humanoid works too. As in, people who can transform into dragons, or are half-dragons." It had been nearly a year and a half since the [Gate] thing began. There may be some dragon dungeons present here. That could be of help to him. Lucille blinked hearing him, then she chewed her lips. "Dragons¡­ One of the first few dungeons, ones that raged destruction upon the world, was a Dragon Dungeon. It was cleared by my father and a group of other people, though. After that, no Dragon Dungeon appeared. Though yes, there had been Dungeons where the Boss was a "Dragon". Mostly Lizard or Snake-type Dungeons. All cleared, though." "I see." That was unfortunate. Because if he had Dragons here, he could have asked them for help. In the end, even if his Gnome Abilities and System weren''t here, he noticed that there were two things that came with him. His race, Draconic High Human. His ss, the Voidmancer. With the help of these two alone, he was invisible in this world. Now he knew why Eurynome Celestine prepared this sort of magical theme in this world. So that she could suppress him with the Hunters if he tried to escape. Meaning there was a way out. "Iraq." "Huh?" "Google Iraq. Show me thetest news." Neji told the air-headed blonde girl who quickly took out her phone and began typing. The ancient city of Uruk was located in present-day Iraq, on an abandoned channel of the Euphrates River. As he confronted Celestine in Uruk, and that''s where his entire existence was currently, the way back must be there too. "¡­! Neji, look!" Half a minuteter, Lucille''s eyes widened and she gasped. She must have seen some interesting news. Neji leaned over to see the phone, and slowly a smile crept on his face. [Breaking News ¨C A new SSS-Rank Gate has been spotted in Iraq. The world may be facing a danger equal to the Dragon Dungeon from a year ago. Breaking News.] With the thumbnail of a dark red gate, the breaking news was filling the entire feed. That right there. It was his way out. Neji clenched his fist, enraged and frustrated. Even if he was no match for that woman, he promised himself tond a jaw-wrenching punch on her pretty face. No matter the cost. First, he had to find a way to Iraq. That country''s situation had worsenedpared to what he remembered. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Hahaha, can''t believe we made it to 100 Powerstones in two days. Hurts a little as it reminds me of our prime when we could reach 200 overnight, but this is not bad either. Thank you for your votes, here is a chapter a day earlier than nned! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 373: 373: The Start (4) Chapter 373: 373: The Start (4) Chapter 373: The Start (4) ¡ª "I need to go to Iraq. Book me a ne." Neji sat in a restaurant, taking a bite out of a burger, as he told the girl sitting across from him. "Cough-" The blonde sses-wearing girl choked on her coffee as she heard that. She grabbed a cup of water and poured the liquid down her throat, sighing after she calmed down. "Iraq?! It''s a warring state! Also, there is the new dungeon!" "The dungeon is going to stay as it is for 30 days, yes? Only after that does the Dungeon Break ur." Neji argued, but Lucille shook her head with a cup of coffee in her hand. She looked like a painting as the sun shone from the windows, illuminating her as she was wearing a turtleneck and skirt. [Image Here] ? "Uh-huh, no can do. You can''t go there. Hey, why won''t you evene with me to evaluate your Hunter ss? I think you are quite high-ss given your fluid mana control, but it''s better if we get an official result. Without knowing your ss, and if it isn''t at least S-rank, I can''t let you go to Iraq." Neji paused midway through his burger. He stared at her and sighed, his expression sad. "I see¡­ so you won''t do this little for me¡­" "H-hey! It''s not about that! A-are you even listening to what I am saying?! You are such an emotional baby! I even got you discharged before time, and ugh, you say that¡­ Fuuhh." The girl crossed her arms and sighed. She stared at him and he stared back, their blue eyes matched in rhythm. Lucille blushed slightly. "You know, I like your new eyes. I like how it matches with mine¡­" She tilted her head to the side and gave him a gentle smile. Her expression went dreamy as she stared at him. Neji maintained a nd expression. Technically, he could just bring out his dragon wings and fly off to Iran. Well, it would be hard to locate it from above, now that he couldn''t use his Jogan, but it wouldn''t be impossible. The problem was, he didn''t want any attention drawn to him. That''s also the reason why he didn''t go to evaluate his hunter rank. This world had quite some fearful opponents, his research said. Especially the SSS-Rank Hunters. They could level a continent, actually. Given that Neji couldn''t use the majority of his powers, and he wasn''t sure how much of his physical Stats he retained either, it''s better to not draw useless attention. For all he knew, the Goddess may be able to use these Hunters to suppress him, if she noticed through their eyes that he was trying to exin. For that reason, he needed a simple ne ticket. "Fuuh¡­" In the end, Neji sighed. If this Lucille girl couldn''t help him, then, well, he had other conventions. "Lucy, give me your phone for a bit. I need to make a call." Lucille stared at him for a bit longer and then sighed weirdly, there was a¡­ weird emotion behind that. She slipped her hand into her purse and took out her iPhone, handing it to him. "You''re trying to call your mother?" Neji had just grabbed the phone from her hand, but then she said that. He softly paused. Slowly, he turned to look at her eyes. Neji''s parents in this life were weird. He had talked about it when he first reincarnated. As far as he could recall, both his parents were loving. At least at first. But one day, his father vanished when he was six years old. Since that day his mother changed too, it was like she was almost a different person. Thinking again, it''s as if his mother left with his father, and left a faulty clone behind. The change was that weird. His mother began to change and grew into a slut over time. Later, at the age of 9, after he was raped by his cousin, his mum began to use him gigolo. She used his good looks as a weapon to draw in Milfs and rich older women that he did a lot of stuff with. It wasn''t just sleeping and fucking, thankfully, he learned a lot from them as well. It was kind of fun, to be honest. Regardless, when he was 15, he decided to quit this life. His n on that was to grab a rich young girl and stick to her. His mother would have to ept it if the girl was young enough. Although his mum told him not to talk to any girls in his school, he didn''t listen and seduced Lucille ¨C who he thought was the lovely daughter of a businessman. Later, it turned out that her father was in reality an international Mafia. Lucille found out about his past job and cried to her father. To which her father nearly killed him and his mother. Yet, somehow, his mother had more rizz than himself, as she seduced the man on the spot. It was a stunning disy of charisma that Neji remembered to this day. Since Lucille''s father, Julius, lost his wife when his daughter was born, he didn''t touch any other women. He was a loyal man, yet he gave in to this woman. Things were going well. At that stage, Neji was sure he''d get married to Lucy in a few years'' time after both of them would be adults. He didn''t quite like it since honestly, Lucille was a bitch forining to her father, so he didn''t like her that much, but it was what it was. It was better than being a gigolo. Then, One day, When he was riding Julius'' yacht, His mother had walked up behind him, when he was standing on the edge, and pushed him into the sea. It was super sudden and unexpected. That''s where he had died, eaten by a shark that was right there in the water. And the Creator Goddess had manipted reality from that point forward, too. In short, his mother was a bitch who killed him. For no reason, apparently. Though technically it was due to her that he got to experience a better life in the Cube ¨C but still, she was his killer. If he didn''t hate her before, for ruining his life, he hated her now for killing him. That was why he hadn''t asked Lucille about that woman even once. "...No, I was nning to call someone else. Why do you say that, though?" "Well," Lucille sighed. "Your mother has been missing since that incident. No, it''s weird. I was actually close by when she pushed you down. That''s why I managed to react so fast. I was passing by and I saw it happen, and then I rushed to the edge and called the guards. By the time you were rescued, she was nowhere to be found. My father was also¡­ heartbroken since she left without notifying him." "Aha. I see." "You know how my father is. He tried a lot to find her, but no, she is too good at hiding. Or she''s dead. In either case, it''s meaningless to look for her." A short silence fell on the table as Neji actually began to worry about what happened to that bitch. Well, not worried in the sense of her safety, but worried about what she was up to now. This was more than just confusing. After the silence passed, Neji began to type a number on the phone. "But who are you calling then?" "Somebody who can actually help." He said sharply as Lucille flinched, her expression fell a little. She knew what he was doing. The phone rang a few times, and then it was picked up. - ["Hello? CEO of El International speaking."] A soft, gentle voice filled with mature air answered from the other side. It was quite heart-calming. Neji smiled. He won''t say he "missed" this voice, but if he did, it would have been more than Lucille right here. "Love, I called your personal number, why are you introducing yourself this way? Ah, is it because it''s an unknown number for you?" There was a short silence from the other side. Then, a skeptical voice said. - ["Who are you? I don''t believe there is anybody I know who dares to call me Love."] "Ah. Mhm. Did my baby already forget my voice? How heartbreaking. Must I call someone else for help, then?" This time, the reply was sharp and fast. There was hesitation, but the expectation was more. - ["Neji. Is that you? Neji?"] "Perhaps." - ["It is you, you brat! After two years, you suddenly call?! Do you know how many times I''ve tried to contact you? You should have at least told me if you were closing service!"] Neji smiled while Lucille wore a sour expression, watching her love interact happily with another woman. A whileter, Neji received what she wanted. * * * The airport was clearly private, yet it was so huge, stretching for kilometers. Dozens of private nes and jets wereid across the terrain, and even a grand mansion was at one corner of the area. To have such a huge space under one''s name, more so in a big city such as this, one could easily guess that the owner was someone extraordinarily rich. Currently, under one of the private nes, three people were gathered. Suited guards were nearby, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious. Neji and Lucille were two of the three; thest one was an older woman who radiated mature energy. Her hair was magenta, her eyesvender, and she wore a white shirt under a ck jacket, with the sleeves hanging free. Her thick thighs were wrapped by purple stockings and reached up to her shorts, which were tightly wrapped around her curvy behind. [Image Here] ? ? "A~" Her voice, which rang like a gentle bell, was caring and worried as she pulled Neji into a hug, pressing his face against her chest. "The awakening of mana did you dirty, Neji. But don''t hate yourself over your looks, honestly, it looks better. The shine and luster in your silver hair, the tint in your blue eyes¡­ ahh, the scent of your body. Mmhmm, what is this? I feel so drawn and weak¡­" Neji hugged her back, enjoying the soft touch of flesh. Well, he tried not to have favorite customers, but he couldn''t lie, this woman was the one he looked forward to most during his job. She was mostly busy with work, so they didn''t actually have many sessions, but they were very close just from that. Close enough that she was letting him ride one of her private nes. As for what she was saying, Neji didn''t think it was an exaggeration. She did feel drawn towards him, and he could ''smell'' why. "Yasmin, are you Awakened? Are you a snake type?" "Ah," The woman, Yasmin, canceled the hug and blinked. She looked into his eyes, as hervender eyes went slit. Then she slowly smiled. "You too? Is that the reason for this unquenchable attraction?" "No, I am not a snake. Mine''s a Dragon type." "Ah. That makes sense¡­" Neji smiled, allowing his dragon horns to form around his head, while his blue eyes went slit. The pristine white horns shimmered in the older woman''s eyes as she gulped. "A Dragon¡­ is that why you asked me about dragons earlier?" From his side, Lucille spoke. For the first time, Yasmin looked at her. She was frowning. "I have been meaning to ask, Neji. Why are you hanging out with a girl like her? Her father is a dangerous man, are you aware? Also, she''s a crybaby, I don''t like her." "How about you keep your mouth shut, aunty? I was talking to him." Suddenly, the air in the area darkened. Yasmin narrowed her eyes and stared down at Lucille, while the shorter girl crossed her arms and stared up. "Huh? Do you two know each other?" Neji blinked at their interaction. The both of them scoffed and turned around to look at him. "We have met before, yes. Her mother was a good friend of mine. She is quite different from her mother though, so useless and annoying." "Can you shut up? I didn''t know how my mum was friends with women like you. And Neji, how could you be fucking around with women like her? Have some taste." In response, the older woman giggled instead of looking offended. "Anyhow, Neji. I am sorry, I have been very busy recently. So I can''t apany you on this. But still, be very careful. But oh well even if I wasn''t busy I doubt I would have been much help with my B-Rank power. It is a good thing that you''re taking her with you." "Huh? No." Neji blinked. "I''m not. She is a civilian, and I''m not taking a civilian with me. She said it herself, things are dangerous out there." "Huh?" Yasmin tilted her head, blinking, while Lucille looked away. "Civilian? She''s an SS-Rank awakened. Though she isn''t a hunter yet since her father didn''t allow it. She didn''t tell you?" "...." Neji slowly turned his head to look at her. Yasmin smirked. "Apparently not, eh. See, she can''t be trusted. She didn''t even reveal such an important thing to you, what a bad little girl. Neij, would you want me to hire some strong hunter to be sent with you, instead?" "No," Neji continued staring at the blondie with nk eyes. "She and I alone should suffice." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 374: 374: The Start (5) Chapter 374: 374: The Start (5) Chapter 374: The Start (5) ¡ª Looking out the ne window, one could see a vast expanse of fluffy, white clouds illuminated by the setting sun. The clouds that were in different shapes and sizes, constantly shifting and changing, were being blown around by the wind. Patches of blue sky provided a contrast to the white clouds, while rays of light shining through created a mesmerizing effect. It was an awe-inspiring experience that offered a glimpse into the beauty and majesty of nature. Not that Neji was affected by such a measly show. This was nothingpared to what he had seen in the rest of his life. Lucille, however, did enjoy the scenery along with the quietness of the private ne. The air hostesses, who were hotter than usual, served them food, coffee, and snacks. The two of them sat in seats that faced each other, eating in mostly silence ¨C unless Lucille brought up a topic. Though Neji''s unwillingness to talk much ended all the topics quite fast. "¡­" Lucille turned her face from the window, where the sun had set behind the clouds and the dark nket of the night had swept in. A cold blue glow cast on the inside of the ne, because lights were turned off due to Neji''s request, as Lucille''s blue eyes matched the same intensity. "You have changed, Neji." "I was out for sixteen months, it''s natural." To her surprise, he replied right away. He had his chair leaned backward as hey on it, staring at the ceiling with his hands interlocked over his belly. "Is it, though?" Lucille sounded skeptical. "You are like¡­ a different person. You always tried to keep up a conversation with me before, flirting and hitting on me,plimenting me beyond belief. But now you''re so quiet. It''s like you''ve aged a few decades." For the first time, Neji''s eyes focused on hers. They interlocked their gazes for a short while before he smiled and looked back at the ceiling. She was an uninteresting, boring, hard to like, and a crybaby person. He had to work around all that to keep her entertained so that she would be his. Now there was no point, and beyond that, he had other things to worry about. For example, even if he reached Iraq and entered the portal, would he return to the Cube? It didn''t make sense why Celestine would keep such an opportunity open to him. She was yful, true, but not as yful and dumb as her daughter ¨C she wouldn''t keep such a path for him. Unless, of course, the Gate was created by someone else. Perhaps the Cube Omniverse''s Will had opened a door to itself. Perhaps it was Lady Luck. It could be anything. Further beyond that, how would escape work? It had already been two days since he had been here, would Celestine still be in Uruk? A time difference was the only thing he could rely on, but again, why would Celestine allow that? Lastly, assuming he could indeed return, what then? What can he do against that woman? He already lost. After giving his best, after using everything. He had no cards left, no Trump card, no Joker card, no hidden card¡­ Neji''s hands were clean; he was already defeated. With all that worry in his head, did he have time to entertain this spoiled little girl? "I¡­ missed you, you know." When Neji didn''t answer for a long time, Lucille started. "Every day for thest one and half a year, I dreamed of you waking up. I fantasized about it. Then finally, here you are, awake and ready. But now you don''t feel like the Neji I know. You are acting weird, making unexinable decisions, and being an overall¡­ stranger." Neji nned to stay silent in reply, this time too, but he changed his mind at thest second. He straightened his seat and sat up properly, looking into her eyes. "You are beautiful," he said, sighing. "But you''re a stuck-up bitch with the maturity of a toddler. Well, before I went into aa anyway. You may have changed now, who knows? In any case, I don''t like you as much as you think I do. You''re just, uh, a bad investment." "¡­" Watching her stay silent and calm, instead of looking shocked and shaken was a little surprising for Neji. However, he noted that was just a front given she didn''t speak after that so he went back to leaning against the chair and closing his eyes. He wasn''t exactly lying just now, but he was exaggerating a little to make her hate him. Because¡­ even if he didn''t like her, he knew she loved him greatly. And she better stop, in his opinion, so that she wouldn''t miss him too much after he would leave forever. * * * Iraq was a country ruined by wars and monsters. People still lived here, yes, but for the most part, the country looked like a piece right out of an apocalypse novel. The gray sky, rough wastnds, and overallck of life were eerie and skin-crawling. "We are here, Sir, Madam." The driver of this fancy car that Neji and Lucille were riding said in a calm voice. A hint of concern was present in his voice too, but it was well-hidden so only Neji caught it. He understood why the man was nervous though, given their current location. The ground was covered, filled with generations ofyers, andstly the modern touch of time made this ce unrecognizable. However, as [Gilgamesh], the Hero of this Land, Neji could instinctively recognize this. This was Uruk, or at least what was left of it after thousands of years since the Babylon era. Currently, their car was before the gate of arge area with a white office-like structure. They called it a make-shift Hunter''s Association, made in two days, but in no way did it look make-shift. As one could expect from the archeological minds of the modern world. There were also dozens of tents surrounding the area, making it look like a "makeshift" barely, but the point stood. "Isn''t it lucky we managed to find our family driver here? Gosh, taxis are so scarce. Luckily father came to the Association already, so we could ask him to send a car. He said he wishes to see you soon!" "I know; I was right there when you were talking to him on the phone." Neji pushed the door of the car open and walked out, while the girl blinked behind him. "Huh? Hey, where are you going? Let the car be parked first. We will go meet Father after, and then we will go to the Gate." Neji ignored her yapping and looked around. Although the white building was pristine and all that, the surroundings were merely a desert, though not one of sand but of yellow rocks. The gate wasn''t here, apparently, it was in a cave nearby. The Association called on a lot of strong hunters to quickly raid the gate, that''s why Lucille''s father was here. Unfortunately, Neji had no time to waste by doing this and that. He would just find the Gate and walk into it. Problem solved. Jogan didn''t work. His other sensory abilities were also down. His dragon biology only helped with smelling things, and also feeling danger. Thankfully, the high-human part of his biology came in clutch this time, he sensed the condensing of extreme mana in the far, seemingly connected to something deep. Like the ocean, but deeper. Obviously, that was it. That was his door home. "Neji? Neji!" "Goodbye." Neji called forth his Dragon Wings and kicked the ground. He shot through the air, his wings pping to further boost his speed, as he flew like a rocket and burst into a mountain two kilometers in the north. Into the mountain''s body, a deep cave was what greeted Neji, and within that cave, a dark purple gate of spinning mana caught his eyes. Unfortunately, he wasn''t alone there. Obstacles finally appeared before him. ** ** ** [0] Very close to the new arc! Don''t forget to vote powerstones, I am writing like crazy! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 375: 375: The Start (6) Chapter 375: 375: The Start (6) Chapter 375: The Start (6) ¡ª The underworld of Babylon was now luminous like antern night. Two beings who were beyond all lifeforms in this world were currently situated in this ce. Facing one another and letting their eyes do the talking. "You are not going to say anything?" It was the Creator Goddess who broke the silence. Her eyes flicked to look at the unconscious Neji for a bit before looking back at her, the Director who sat on the molded fabrics of space. "He''s not going to wake up if you just buy time. It''s an endless nothingness he is stuck in, there is no way out. I can''t remove the system from him, but I can sever his direct consciousness from the System, and only leave his subconscious sticking with it. He has no way out; his direct consciousness is floating in the empty space of the Prime." "I know." Her voice was ethereal, more so than the Goddess herself as she replied. Her form was like a blur, a glitch in reality, as she raised a hand near her face to push his hair to the side. "Are you sure about that, though? You never know, he may not be floating in empty space." Celestine frowned. "What? Did you do something to his consciousness?" "Huh? Did I? Maybe someone else did. You never know. Regardless, I am not the only powerhouse this Cube has to offer. No need to be so paranoid about me." Celestine frowned deeper. She looked at Neji and then used her authority to dive into his other location, to see what was going on. However, she was stopped by the authority of the Director. "Mhm, how rude. You should focus on your guest, no?" "What''re you trying?" Celestine looked annoyed. "You wicked vermin. He is my prey, leave him be." The Director''s lips, which were a line of ink, stretched further from her ''face''. She smiled and refused to talk. * * * Neji knew the trip was a bit too easy. Iraq was a warring zone, so there may have been adversaries he would have had a hard time facing. That was why he had brought Lucille along, as it would have been easier with her by his side. But now that he is just on the nose of the gate, she didn''t need to apany him to it. Something had to be there to block him from leaving, and he should be able to deal with it all by himself. He was in his Hybrid Form, with his dragon wings out; silver draconic scales covered parts of his body as he smashed into the mountain and found himself in a cave. The cave wasrge. More than a cave, it was as if the mountain was just a shell of an underworld. It was a huge space, with arge purple portal spinning in the middle. It was the Gate that the news spoke of. The one that suddenly appeared along with Neji. So, it had to be the exit from this world. However, Neji wasn''t alone in this cave. As he had expected, he had to face some hurdles. Before the gate, many strong-looking men and women stood as they observed it. They clearly were hunters, with bodies asrge as a mountain. When Neji crashed inside, the others heard and turned their heads at him. Their eyes were shining as they frowned, all taking a battle posture. Neji sighed at that. [Observe] didn''t work, so he couldn''t be sure how strong they were. However, they were strong for sure. He wasn''t confident in just bursting forward and slipping into the Gate at this rate. "You there!" Arge bald man yelled, pointing a finger at him. The fabric of his shirt tightened around him as he made that movement, his deep eyes ring at Neji. "What are you?" "Pretty sure that''s a human. Seems to me a Transformer type like me." A man with white skin, fur, and ck stripes said, as his nose twitched in Neji''s direction. "Seems like a snake-type, based on the scales. But he has wings and horns too." "¡­A dragon? We should have heard of someone like him by now though." The hunters gossiped, but nobody was showing any signs of attacking. In total, there were nine of them, and if Neji was correct, each of them was at least S-Rank. Perhaps even a few SSS-Rank. Luckily, perhaps there was no need for a fight. He gently flew down andnded before them, staring at them. "I''m a newly Awakened. That Dungeon behind you is dangerous and is calling for me. From what I can understand, my power would allow me to clear the dungeon with no hassle whatsoever." "That''s cute," Said arge blonde man wearing dark shades. He wore a casual shirt and short pants; his short-sleeved shirt showed the spinning tattoos on his arms. He''s the one that gave Neji the impression of ''asrge as a mountain'' from the group. If he had to guess, that man was the strongest in this group. "My name is Thomas Gregor. I was the party leader of the raid that cleared the Dragon Dungeon that appeared a year ago. From what I learned, Dragons are very intelligent creatures. You know what that means?" Lucille said that her father and a few others cleared the Dragon Dungeon. This guy wasn''t her father; Neji couldn''t spot him here at all actually. That man was most likely waiting in that camp, as his daughter wasing to meet him. This guy was saying he was the leader of the raid group that Lucille''s father was a part of. Thomas Gregor was a new name for Neji, but he could certainly feel the raw strength. Thomas continued: "It means that imitating humans for their form isn''t impossible for them. I have a very sensitive nose. You smell very dragon, and although there''s a human smell to you too, it''s different. It''s as if you tried to imitate the human smell but failed. Too bad, you''re caught red-handed. You¡­ are not a human, yes? You are a dragon that came out of this dungeon." Well, Neji''s smell was different from a regr human''s because he was a High Human. But sure, he could see how that misunderstanding worked. Neji didn''t see any point in trying to talk things out anymore. If he were to guess, the Creator Goddess probably was antagonizing them. It didn''t make sense why she wouldn''t directly take action, but whatever the case, Neji was going to take them down. Neji was in his Level 3700s. So he had 38 Voidmancer Skills. Due to the big and abrupt jump in levels after killing Nawab, he didn''t get to check the new skills, but he didn''t have to check his status window to know. He could feel it deep down in his soul, the skills and their effects. Voidmancer was too much for Celestine to have stripped him off, at least in her suppressed form. This meant Neji had more than just his stats. One other thing he had was the Eighth Gates. It was less a system skill, than something he learned directly from Might Guy. So he could use it from his memory. "The dragon has nothing to say, it seems. Everyone, take formation and attack. Rip it apart." Being called an "it" was new, but Neji didn''t mind it. When Thomas spoke and began to charge his body with mana, Neji tapped his feet and slipped into the 7th Gate. He didn''t use the 8th Gate just to be safe. With a dramatic boost in his already impressive physique, he sted ahead. He wasn''t sure how this much strength would fare against these Hunters, but he didn''t have time to think through as they had already taken a formation and were rushing forward. "I apologize in advance." Neji didn''t have his [Observe] so he didn''t know for sure who was the weakest here. He had only his instinct and general experience over the years to determine the weakest member. None of them looked physically weak, but his instincts and senses told him one of the muscr men whose skin had turned into copper, was the weakest. Neji appeared behind him and pped him on the back of his head. That was the end of him, as Neji had activated one of his skills when he did that attack. [Void Decay: The ability to instantaneously cause decay or deterioration of metals, causing objects or certain living beings made out of metals to wither, crumble, or disintegrate.] That was it, as the man screamed seeing his decaying body, until that scream vanished too when the decay reached his throat. Neji had already moved to his second target, the white tiger man. With his eyelids ring up, he shot a dark beam of void forward, hitting the tiger right in his chest. To his surprise, the tiger swiped his ws and shed with the beam with them. That dy was disadvantageous for Neji who was targeted by all the other 7 hunters. This time it was a woman who wielded a saber, with red hair in a long pigtail flying behind her. She moved like lightning and shoved her sword right into Neji''s chest, towards his heart. Neji barely managed to move his body to avoid getting his heart pierced, he coughed out blood as the sword can out the other end of his body. Neji once again used Void Decay. The woman was about to twist the sword while inside him, but her sword ceased to exist and she blinked, surprised for just a moment. Neji grabbed her by the throat and shot towards the others, using her body as a shield to tank their attacks. The other hunters began to back off, afraid of hitting their teammate. Until Thomas Gregor stepped forward, the other hunters took that as confirmation to attack. Neji mmed them to the ground and opened his mouth wide. With an angry growl, he shot a Dragon''s Breath right into her face. "Gghh!" To his surprise, an invisible st hit him right in the face. Nearly sending him flying but he never let go of the women below him.. Neji grabbed her tighter and used her as a mace to hit his enemies, sending them flying. Neji might not be able to see it, but he could feel a powerful invisible sting towards him. Before it could hit him he smashed the heroine''s face into the st. For a few tense moments the st went through her skull. By the time the st stopped Neji could tell that the woman was already dead. He snapped her neck just in case and threw her towards the st''s origins. The corpse hit something, and that''s all that Neji needed to use one of his Voidmancer skills: shooting beams of pure Void towards the invisible man. Instead of aiming at a vital point, Neji swung his face and thesers followed suit, cutting the invisible hunter into pieces. "You monster!" A mage yelled. He knew this man was a mage because a grimoire flew by his side as he moved. He was chanting, his eyes wide and furious, as he raised his palms at Neji. ''Is he mad about the invisible one or the women?'''' Neji thought, shaking his head and dodging a beam of sma that rushed at him from the Mage''s palm. It seemed hotter than the sun''s surface. If the mountain walls on this side weren''t destroyed by his breath, now it was disintegrated as it even took the woman''s body with it. "Grab that monster! Be careful, he is strong and strategic!" "He is annoying too!" Like that, more people began joining the fight, and Neji slowly began to get pushed back. Not that he was going to give up now. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 376: 376: The Start (7) Chapter 376: 376: The Start (7) Chapter 376: The Start (7) ¡ª In no time, it was only Thomas and the White Tiger who remained with Neji. He was going all out against the two, who were both physical fighters. Thomas had a transformation where a blocky something covered his body, giving him great power, while the White Tiger had transformed into a full feline. "How are you still holding on-?!" "Kegh¡­" The white tiger mmed its paws on Neji''s chest, sending him flying. The tiger figured out that blunt attacks were the best way to damage Neji. He crashed into the mountain walls and coughed up blood ¨C without all his fully buff form the 7th gate did some damage to his body ¨C and before he could get up, Thomas jumped on his body and began to plummet punches down on his face. All his punches could destroy a country with ease. The mountain only held onto itself because he was reinforcing the world around him with his mana even as he was hitting Neji. One tooth, then another, and in total seven of them were lost in no time. Neji tried to block some punches with his forearms, but Thomas grabbed it and twisted it the other way around. "Aghhh!" "That''s it, we got him!" Neji growled in pain, while the tiger yelled to cheer for Thomas. Thomas was just about to punch Neji again, but then the world shook as the light came washing over. "...re of a Dwarf Star!" A voice came from somewhere, and as Neji watched a hot white energy wave came rushing. It wasn''t a round wave but scattered as if someone threw an uncapped bottle and water spilled out. The beam hit the white tiger, burning him in mere milliseconds, but it only managed to throw Thomas off Neji, sending him flying. The beam was aimed in a way that it went right over Neji, by a nose. "Huh." Neji sighed. He grabbed his messed up forearm with his better hand and snapped it back into ce, wincing. He slowly got up, while grabbing his injured waist, and looked in the direction from where the attack came. "Hey there!" It was Lucille, who waved a wooden staff in his direction and was smiling widely. Neji released a sigh. He mouthed her a thank you, not finding it in himself to get mad at her for following him, and turned around to look for Thomas. When he found him, with an enraged yell, he rushed with [Discs of Void] forming on his hand, as he rushed like a barbarian at therger man. ¡­. The fightsted for two more minutes. When one reaches the high leagues of powers, fights usually didn''tst longer than that even with a group. Neji fell on his butt and sighed. He looked to the side, body parts filled the formerly empty mountain. The only hunter who was fully disintegrated was Thomas, erased by a sphere of [Void Singrity]. Now he was alone, beaten and injured, but victorious. Well, he wasn''t exactly alone. The key to his victory jumped from one of the smaller caves near the roof, floated down, and rushed at him. "Hey, hey, do you need healing?! I, uh, can''t heal, but I am sure there are some good healers in the Association." The girl was yelling while running at him, she stopped before him and sat down, taking his head and hugging it. "You look worn out, gosh." Neji couldn''t help butugh at that remark. "Do I? Anyway, no, I don''t need any healing. I''ll heal on my own. And going back to the Association isn''t a good idea. When I just killed some of their finest hunters. I am surprised you helped me kill them, though." "Well, not that I had any choice. It was either them or you. I obviously chose to save you. I always will." "...." Neji gently pushed her back. He stared at her eyes and pondered if he should tell two more harsh lines before leaving. However, he couldn''t find it in himself to say any of that. She had changed. He had been noticing it for a while now but she really had changed a lot. For the better, of course. No, instead of insulting her, he couldn''t help but lean over. His blue eyes stayed open as hers widened. He leaned over to leave a peck on her lips. He saw her soul shake through her eyes as if this was the most exhrating thing in her entire life. His blood painted her lips red and he drew back. Neji stood up. With a sigh, he patted his wounds and turned to the purple gate. Slowly, he began to drag his body in that direction. Leaving a stunned Lucille behind, he walked with deranged steps. His expression was a littleplicated as he approached the Gate. He didn''t get to meet his Mother. Not that he was looking forward to it. Just¡­ it was something. Neji was just five steps away from the portal. The ce he called home now. He approached it further until onest call startled him. "We have a child." Neji paused like a stone. Lucille''s voice was calm and gentle as he heard her speak, unable to turn around. "I did all the things for you because I didn''t want my child to grow up without a father. Ah, not that I didn''t do it out of my love for you too, but yes. It was for my child too. Our child. Neji. You are¡­ going back, aren''t you?" Neji turned around, his eyes sharp as he shot her a look. "I heard stories. When people go into aa, some of them dream of another life. Some say it''s a hallucination, some say it''s supernatural. But now that the supernatural side of the universe has been revealed to us, many people believe in thetter possibility. Perhaps, did you dream of a world such as that? Is that Gate leading you to that life?" "...." "Don''t go, Neji." Lucille took out her phone, unlocked it, and raised it in his direction. Neji looked away instantaneously when he noticed what she was trying to show him. "Don''t look away. We have a child. You have blood in this world. Don''t¡­ don''t leave. You don''t even know if it''s a son or daughter. That day when you were pushed down, I was about to tell you about my pregnancy. The only reason I saw your mother push you down is that I wasing to you to show you that. But then that happened." She added: "Our child is already seven months old. The green eyes¡­ they''re just like yours. Neji, are you still going to leave? Don''t you wannae and see if you have a son or daughter?" "...Lucille. You told me you were on birth control." Neji suddenly said, he knew what was the exact day that caused this. "You lied." "Yes. Because I wanted to mark you as my territory as soon as possible." "You''re stupid." "In your love." Neji stared into her eyes. A child. He had his own blood in this world. A little human that deserved love. Sadly, if she was trying to use the child card on him¡­ she was toote. He had a child already, someone he cared for more than someone he didn''t know the existence of. Kurai was waiting too. "Too bad. You worthless piece of shit. My lips feel disgusted. Good luck raising him as a single mother." Lying through his teeth, feeling more than just guilty, Neji turned around. He dragged his body towards the portal. "...Neji. Neji, don''t go. Neji! Don''t leave me! I-I did so much to bring you back,e on, don''t go! N-N-Neji! Hey!" The girl yelled, getting up and running at him, but he already took a step into the portal. "Neji! I-If you go, I''ll abandon him! It''s a boy! I''ll abandon him if you leave! Come on, Neji, don''t leave!" "...." Neji shot her onest look. Then, he gently stepped into the purple world. His vision spun. And he returned. * * * Lucille stood in her spot crying, as she watched Neji vanish. As he vanished, the purple portal crackled. It broke like a mirror, and the cracks spread into reality. The fabrics of space and time got fractured. Reality shattered, and the cave and the wilderness visible outside it began to break. Behind this broken reality was revealed to be an endless stream of color, endless mana, as if it was a dimension of its own. Slowly, reality crumbled fully. All life, all creations, this entire universe, all of it simply withered away. Only "Lucille" stood in her spot, her crying expression going nk. From out of nowhere, Yasmin walked behind Lucille. Her clothes changed as she took her steps, and her hair took a deep purple change, as did her eyes. She stood behind Lucille with red horns popping out of where her sunsses once were. "Any changes this time?" "Well, yes," Lucille answered with a sigh, shaking her head gently. Her hair fell free from her twin tails as she did that, her body growing in size too. "He gave me a kiss¡­ finally. I had him trapped in this time loop, without his knowledge for four years now. It was our first kiss throughout the entire time. I¡­ wish I could do a bit more than just a kiss, but there''s no more time, haah." Lucille''s human ears flinched out of existence as she stared ahead. A screen popped in the air, and the scenery of Neji lying unconscious, with his eyelids moving a bit showed up. In the same scene, the Creator Goddess Eurynome Celestine was blinking in surprise, staring into empty space where the Director was just a moment ago. Whatever the Director had said before vanishing had left Celestine puzzled. Then, she had vanished noticing Neji was waking up. "A kiss isn''t bad. Though I imagine it just made things worse for you. Well, we will think of something." Lucille sighed. "...I believe he would be pretty mad if he found out he was stuck in a time loop by me, though. More so for a selfish reason like mine. All the times he left through the portal, the timeline restarted, just so I can spend more time with him. I already feel bad." "Well, as a price you did free him. He wouldn''t have been able to do it all by himself. You also let him see his world once more, even though it was a mere copy of his original one. How much of that Lucille and her child story was real, though? Is there really a child out there? And Lucille¡­ are you and her the¡­" When she gave her a side nce, her subordinate shut up. She¡­ Nawab, gave a short sigh and looked away. Then, the girl going by Lucille until now smiled gently and looked away. Obediently, Nawab raised a hand upwards, and earrings formed on her palm, which "Lucille" epted and raised to her head. Her human ears were gone, and instead animal ears¡­ cat ears, popped up on her head. She gently put the earrings on then, pping them like wings after. "Mhm, yes. Missed them, actually." She didn''t bother changing her outfit as she looked into the hologram. As she watched, she made randomments. "Honestly, I barely held back from forcing myself on him. Since I remember the result it hadst time¡­ Haah, not good. It''s good that I held back. Oh, it looks like he''s waking up. Speaking of, the kills should give him enough EXP." Slowly, Lucille K. Sugawara¡­ no, the legendary maid, Kimi Sugihara, watched the scene in the hologram. With slight tension between her brows, she made sure her young master would be fine in the tight situation he was stuck in. Then, Neji parted his eyelids and woke up. Just as the Goddess chuckled. Whatever the case, Neji had sessfully avoided his [Start], and now he was back. Now he had to once again try to survive¡­ except now he had a n. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Two chapters, where are my POWERSTONES? If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 377: 377: Is It Finally Victory? (1) Chapter 377: 377: Is It Finally Victory? (1) Chapter 377: Is It Finally Victory? (1) ¡ª "You are crazy." Babylon''s Underworld was brighter than ever before. It was almost like it was day, due to the millions of souls that have reached here in so little time. The Apocalypse on the surface hadn''t been soft on them. The two extraterrestrial beings didn''t care about that at all. Instead, after the Director spoke of something ridiculous, Eurynome could only scoff. "You are delusional. No, my bad, it''s not exactly a delusion since it''s you. You can make it a reality, you illogically motivated woman. However, it''s still the craziest thing I have heard in thest few centuries." The Director giggled at that, locks of colorless hair falling by her face before she tucked them away. Eurynome sighed, raising her arms in frustration and letting them fall off. "So you''re not gonna let me take him? Listen, I want my daughter back, and I don''t care at all about your n. And ultimately it''s not of any help to me, it''s rather the opposite actually. If you truly use Neji Hado to bring back that man, it''s not good for me or the Prime. I am not sure why you told me all that; now I want to reveal my true powers." "Can you win though?" The Director countered her n in an instant, her smile stretching. "You are no match to me as you are right now. But if you unseal yourself, then¡­ Well, even then the Omniverse''s Will may incarnate itself into Gaia. To add on top of that, even some Abstract maye here. Not that any of that additional number would matter, given I alone am enough to counter whatever tricks you have. Yet, are you sure you want to risk everything, just for a possibility?" "...." Eurynome''s expression soured. She felt frustrated like never before, it felt so goddamn annoying. A part of her just wanted to let go of the seals and show this filth of a mortal who truly was the strongest, but she held back. She wasn''t the emotional one out of the two rulers of Prime. She had to be calm and strategic, unlike her husband. Obviously, she didn''t actually fear her threats, no amount of Abstracts or even the incarnated Omniverse would be of any real threat to her existence, but it would indeed cause other problems. All because of one thing. "We are having this conversation for so long only because I have no use for the 2nd Gamer yet. He doesn''t meet the criteria yet. If he did, I would have just teleported with him by now. But since he isn''t ready yet, I will have to stop you from taking my grooming prey. He is mine, his fate destined him to be mine and mine alone." The Director got off her seat which was a mold of space & time, dropping to her feet. "That''s all I have to say. I have to admit I had an advantage this time due to the situation, so I might not get to intervene next time. But I am sure the gamer will be ready for you the next time you try to mess with him. After this experience, after this¡­ abysmal loss, he will be different. Now it''s time I go, it seems ''whoever'' met him on the other side has helped him return. Good luck, this time it will be a bit different." Then, with a shift in reality, the glitch-like existence just vanished. Before she entirely vanished, she leaned over to tuck something in Neji''s armor, and then the fabrics of space & time healed themselves. Eurynome frowned, groaning and rumbling in her throat, while still shocked by what the Director had revealed earlier. She couldn''t just grab Neji and leave either right now, she was sure that woman would try to stop her if she tried that, even if she vanished from in sight. So, without much to herself, as she began to brew a n to fix this situation, Eurynome could only watch as Neji Hado opened his eyes and gradually got back to his feet. His breathing was sharp, his eyes lit, and his conviction strong in his clenched jaws. * * * Waking up, Neji''s eyes fluttered. He sensed the sound of two feminine voices, but only one source remained when he fully opened his eyes. Eurynome Celestine was just there, as she stared at him with a contemtive and sour expression. She didn''t say anything even as he woke up. He didn''t say anything either. The countless System Notifications before his eyes upied his mind for a split second, as he went through them at an incredible speed in a sh. He did that while slowly standing up. By the time he stood, his eyes lit up, his confidence suddenly greater, and his hope brighter. It is as he had expected at thest moment, in his battle against the Hunters. Although he didn''t have direct ess to the System, he was somewhat connected to it still ¨C so the Experience Points from killing the Hunters had all been collected. [You have earned enough experience points to level up.] [You have leveled up 350 times.] [You have reached Level 4100!] [Your debuff has been lifted.] [Along with all your powers, you have full ess to your Gate of Babylon.] [More importantly, Master, you have unlocked your Sub-ss that was restricted due to your debuff. By the way, wee back.] [Sub-ss "Lumomancer" has been unlocked.] [Due to your Level, the Sub-ss has automatically reached Level 41.] [Along with a bonus "Starting Skill", a total of 42 Skills have been added to "Lumomancer".] Neji shoved the notifications away and looked into Celestine''s eyes. His blue eyes were bright as he looked into her red ones. There was a problem. He still couldn''t use his Bloodline Abilities, and using weapons wasn''t the best idea, given how easily she apprehended Stormbreaker. He had to rely purely on his two sses. No, there was something else on top of that. A few divinities, as he is supposed to get them once every 500 Level. Outside that, there was a special divinity he received due to his special circumstances. [Mark of Divinity: As you are Gilgamesh, you can use your divinity to strengthen your Stats. The cost is the bare minimum and would grant you a total of 25% boost in all states.] While staring at the Goddess, Neji grabbed the shoulder pads of his armor and yanked them off. Along with it, the entire top of his armor came off, falling to the side into two Gates. The missing armor revealed thetest addition to Neji''s form, lines of blue that majestically went across his body, the sign of all that was divine. Another gate appeared by his side, and something closer to a spear ornce, but officially called a sword, came out of it, falling right into Neji''s right hand. It had an abnormal shape that didn''t match what would normally be ssified as a "sword". Well, it was something that was born before the appearance of the concept that the world calls a "sword" ¨C so it''s not something that can truly be called a sword or have the shape of any known de. For its shape, it had a grip, a handguard, and was the same length as a longsword, the section that should contain a de deviates from the normal form of an edged weapon. The "de" itself and the tip of the sword, spun in a spiral shape, are dull. It had the shape of a cylindrical, drill-shaped pir made up of three independently rotating segments engraved with crimson cuneiform lettering that spin slowly in an alternating direction like querns, the middle segment spinning clockwise and the top and bottom segments spinning counterclockwise. Indeed, it was the supreme weapon. Sword of Rupture, Ea. It was the most powerful Noble Phantasm contained in the Gate of Babylon and the pinnacle of all those used by Servants. Unlike all of his other nameless weapons that were able to be passed on to other wielders throughout history, it is a sword only Gilgamesh possessed, a unique existence that can only be possessed by him, that is suited only for a ruler''s use and made him transcendent. Now, as Gilgamesh, it was Neji''s and he could bring it out of his Gate of Babylon anytime he wished. In retrospect, given this was specially tailored for him, this had more use than Prime Thor''s Stormbreaker. Now, with his divine buff, plus this weapon that could literally create a miniature Big Bang, Neji stood straight before the Goddess. [Image Here] Only five seconds had passed since he had woken up. He looked into Celestine''s dull eyes as she stared at him, all ready for battle. "Only thing impressive about this crap is your physique. I must say it''s charming. Anyhow, are you done with your little light show? Thene, attack." "No." Neji declined her in a deep voice. The winner of a battle between him and her was clear. Even with all these new powers and buffs, there was no way he could defeat this woman yet. The text floating over her head that read [Tier 49] was a scam when she could replicate any power in the Omniverse. Neji had another n. All this light show was just preparation to counter her for a few seconds if she tried to stop his n. With a thought, another Gate opened by his side, and this time a little card came flying out of it. It was a ck card. The color was so dark that it was identical to the void if not for its shine. "That-" The Goddess blinked, and then she blitzed towards him. "How dangerous a thing you have there." It was the Card of Death, given by his Dimension Elevator acquaintance, Famine Fatale, an agent of death. The first time they met, she gave him this and said he could ask for help in a dire situation, for a price. Now, this seemed like such a dire situation. He wasn''t exactly sure why Celestine wasn''t finishing him off right away again, but he was going to take this opportunity to call for help. Old Man of the Mountainmented on it earlier, though he didn''t use it because he was sure someone like Famine Fatale wouldn''t be that useful here, but what if this attracted someone bigger instead? Like her employer, for example. As Celestine blitzed him, Neji waved his EA. [Enuma Elish: The Star of Creation That Split Heaven and Earth] The blitz was uncalcting, and therefore Celestine found herself right before the red beam that shot out from EA. She didn''t have any time to dodge, no, it was right before her. All she could do was prepare herself for the blow, as the [Anti World] attack ironically named "creation" mmed at her. The beam went past and through her, and at that rate it would hit the roof of the underworld and cause it to copse, causing a red sea to gush down to destroy thest safe haven on this. So, Neji opened a portal right on that spot, and the beam was sent somewhere else, into the sky outside. In the meantime, his other hand was busy gushing mana into the ck card. He wasn''t exactly sure of the process, but it was probably working, he could feel the barrier that Celestine had around this world quivering as his call for help mmed against it. "You clever child." Celestine suddenly said, and Neji''s hair at the back of his head stood up. She was behind him. He turned off Enuma Elish, quickly turning around, but all he could catch was Celestine''s hand that grabbed his face. Quickly, his feet raised and mmed on her abdomen, sending her flying and making her hit a wall in the far. The beam wasn''t ineffective. For the first time since all this bullshit started, Neji noticed she was actually injured. Her gray skin was red, and she was fuming, there was even a small burn on her cheek as she flew away. "Anytime now." Neji continued pouring his endless mana into the card, while Celestine rushed back at him, Excalibur from before returning to her hand as she came to sh his EA with it. Neji and Celestine were just about to sh their swords, and both of them knew that nothing of the underworld would remain after that sh. Yet they had no choice but to throw their weapons against one another. However, before the edges of their swords could touch¡­ two dark-skinned hands appeared out of thin air and used two fingers each to sandwich the swords in a spot. The ss stopped just inches away, with a tall chocte woman between, as the ck card in Neji''s hand turned into an essence. "A small warning," The woman spoke in a deep voice, her green eyes focusing on Neji. "Our service isn''t usually this fast. It takes a few minutes to jump into reality. You are lucky that the opponent you called me for happened to be¡­ well, her. So my employer decided to make an exception." "Quite a big one at that." A new voice suddenly said, as the chocte woman, Famine Fatale let go of their swords and bowed in empty space. Both Neji and Celestine turned to it as well, with Neji''s heart beating, and Celestine''s throat growling. "It has been a while," A woman with skin as pale as Eurynome before the beam walked out of a crack in the air. She had white hair but¡­ it was more colorless than what Neji had, as it was in a bun. With her golden eyes gleaming, she wore a ck dress with two metal shoulder pads. "Madam Celestine, nice to meet you again." Oh, there she was. Neji smiled. ss-1 Abstract Entity¡­ that was her. [Mistress Death ¨C Abstract Entity ¨C Tier Inexplicable] For once in this maddening situation, Neji felt relieved. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Calling out the crazy amount ofints that says "MC needs to be saved so many times". There is only one point to retort on that. *The only people that Neji needed to be saved from, are two. The Primordial and his Wife. The amount doesn''t matter, as that is the exact point. No matter how many times Neji tries right now, he can''t win against them. If he could, then we would already be the endgame chapters. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patre0n. Link: Patre0n.c0m/Master4thWall Chapter 378: 378: Is It Finally Victory? (2) Chapter 378: 378: Is It Finally Victory? (2) Chapter 378: Is It Finally Victory? (2) ¡ª If Neji''s memories served him right, Lady Luck told him that amidst the few ss-1 Abstracts that existed, Mistress Death was one of them. Now, that being was right here, ready to help. He wasn''t too sure about this, though. From what Famine Fatale, the agent of death, said before, she didn''t like Luck due to how many of her targets survived "death" out of luck. In that case, Famine''s employer must not like Luck either. Given Neji was the Agent of Luck, even if he didn''t have any luck-rted powers, he wasn''t so sure if they''d help him. The only thing he was sure about was that Celestine was hiding her identity for a reason, and off the top of his head he could see that it was probably The Abstracts. She didn''t want them to notice her, and by calling Mistress Death he had just ruined that n of hers. He was sure this woman would solve this situation somehow, and if she didn''t other Abstracts would surelye too. "It has been a while," the entity walked out of a crack in space in all her glory, her beauty as cold as snow as she spoke. "Madam Celestine, it is nice to meet you again." Neji was relieved but he still stayed in a high guard. With EA in his grip, he observed as Famine walked to his side while the two celestial women stood before one another. Celestine who was welding Excalibur had an expression sourer than ever before. With a disgruntled sigh, she threw the sword away, turning it into mere essence before it could fall to the ground. She jerked her head left and right, as her horns vanished, her dress changed, and her overall vibe grew exquisite¡­ more royal-like. [Image Here] "This is quite the annoying situation, Death." Eurynome Celestine said as Neji grew pale on the side. The text floating on her head had changed along with her dress. [Eurynome Celestine ¨C The Primordial Creator Goddess ¨C Tier Inexplicable] The underworld began to crack and break. The sheer presence of two Deific existences, who were in their true forms, caused not only the underworld to shake, but the whole world itself. Neji thought the world would copse in on itself. Fortunately, it didn''t. "Why did you reply to his call? He is the sessor of your enemy. You were one of the biggest enemies of the First Gamer, you always wanted him dead, but now you are here just because the Second Gamer called? You should have ignored his summon." Neji frowned at that. He quickly looked at Mistress Death¡­ She was the First''s enemy? This was a bad call then. Just like everyone else who hated 1st, she would hate him too. To his surprise, Death justughed at Celestine''s words. She was amused. "Hey, I am not a Primordial God. You know mortals say that it''s stupid to me a child for what his father did, and I agree with that agenda. Moreover, this situation isn''t even that deep. He''s the 2nd Gamer, not even a ''sessor''. It''s not wise to direct my hate for that man toward this child. Also, have you seen his kitten? She''s just so adorable, I cannot hate someone who adores that cute thing." While Mistress Death spoke, more and more tears in space urred. Countless beings wearing white armor walked out, surrounding the Goddess. They all had the same vibe that Famine had; they were all Agents of Death. "You''re making it problematic for no real reason. Just let me have the Gamer, and this matter ends. You don''t even know him personally, why risk all this for his sake?" Mistress Death stayed silent when Celestine brought up a clear point. After a few seconds of silence, she shrugged. "Well, I guess there is no point hiding this. Neji Hado, your sponsor made a sacrifice to beg for my help." The golden eyes of Death turned to look at Neji, who shook. "Lady Luck has been neutralized for continuously breaking thews. After her sister punished her in her home, she still used thest bits of her power to read your future. She noticed you''d used your Death Card to call for help, but I wasn''t supposed to ept the summon. Knowing that, Lady Luck contacted me, she¡­ paid me with something and had mee here. Now she''s locked in the Prison of Suratrat. To forever rot." Neji''s mind nked. He tried to say something but the Entity raised a finger to stop him from talking. "I don''t want to hear you, please stay quiet. Just know that there was once someone who really loved you, and has sacrificed her entire self for you." "...That little girl is stupid." Celestine frowned and said. She looked bbergasted. "What does she see in this child? Haaah. What a disappointment of an Abstract." Mistress Death giggled upon hearing that. "It''s not the first time something like this has happened. My own sister did something stupid like this for the First Gamer, you know? That nostalgic factor is the only reason I epted Luck''s offer." "Your sister, eh? ss-1, Lady Life. What a shame to all of you in the Cube that the next prisoner of Suratrat is a criminal for the same offense." "I think we are wasting time talking here." Mistress Death returned to her prior expression: a gentle smirk, as she stared at Celestine. The stronger woman just sighed in response. "Oh well, you do you I guess. Should we fight now?" Death''s slight smirk grew wider. With a chuckle, she looked at Celestine. "You sure you want to fight against me? We are a bad match you know. I am Death, destroyer of worlds. Your creations won''t keep up." "We can always find out." Celestine narrowed her eyes and a dangerous red glint bled into the world around her. After a while, noticing that Death didn''t take the bait, Celestine sighed and looked away. "That fucking Director. You are still the greatest schemer I have seen; I will give you that." Celestine looked back at Death. "All right. Let''s go. You win. Your little Gamer will survive for today. Make sure you don''t regret it when he turns out the same way the First did." "He won''t turn out that way, no, not in my watch. Now, please," Death stepped to the side and gestured. Space broke apart and twisted, a portal formed. Celestine approached it and paused right before entering it. Slowly, she turned to look at Neji. She didn''t say anything, she just let her eyes talk, as she gave him a nk expression, with eyes filled with a lot of emotions. Then, she walked into the crack. Immediately the dozens of other Agents that hade along with Death jumped back into a crack of their own until only Famine and Death remained. "You finally used the card." "I had no other choice." "I noticed that." Famine gave him a smirk. She sighed with a smile and spoke. "You''re lucky. The price would have been a lot for you to handle for such a job, but thankfully Lady Luck already paid." Neji observed her. "What was the payment?" "Can''t reveal, ask my Master. I will see youter." Saying so, Famine stepped back, as a crack appeared behind her and she dove into it. Now, with only death remaining, she walked closer to him. She was¡­ tall. She was at least seven feet tall. Neji had to look up as she stood before him and looked down at him. "You''re cute, I like you. Don''t turn out like that monster, and I''ll keep you¡­ moderately safe. I''ll be back to pick you up for something in twelve hours. You better be ready." Saying so, she ruffled his hair and then vanished from her spot. She just faded away, the space absorbed her. All the time, Neji wore a dark, nk expression. He had no reaction to her touch or anything right now. He survived. But¡­ at what cost? ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 379: 379: Is It Finally Victory? (3) Chapter 379: 379: Is It Finally Victory? (3) Chapter 379: Is It Finally Victory? (3) ¡ª His Bloodline Abilities were back, and using Jogan he saw the situation on the surface world. Yes, he survived, but nobody else in the world did. He was alone. He was thest man on this, now filled with creepy La?mus calling themselves the New Humans. "No¡­ I have some people left." Neji called forth his Gate a few meters from the floor, as people dropped from it. From Fujimaru to Rumi, and from Rhongomyniad to Ozymandias. Lastly, Kurai dropped on Ozy''s chest and bounced. Da Vinci, and Fujimaru. Ozymandias, Sanzang, and Nitocris. Rhongomyniad, and her Knights. The remaining Hassans. Lastly, Merlin. Only a few were actually missing, but that gap in the group was noticeable. The entire group looked around, very confused and unsure, as they stared at Neji. "Papa¡­" Kurai sounded angry and frustrated as she called. But all that vanished when her eyes met with his and she couldn''t sense any emotion in him. "Is everything all right?" She didn''t ask if he had won. She asked if everything was all right or not. Neji opened his mouth to answer, but he could only sigh in the end. The things that happened today were just too much for him. Apparently, he had a child. Apparently... his Lady Luck was now gone. He lost Quetzalcoatl in his arms, and he couldn''t do anything to stop the others'' death. "No," In the end, he could only say that. "Nothing is all right. I am just¡­ Well, I don''t know anymore. But the Goddess is gone for now. So you guys can rest assured that at least." The survivors exchanged nces. Neji stayed silent like that until one of the survivors spoke. "Um, what''s that thing?" He blinked when he realized who was talking. With half of her hair ck and the other half blonde, the woman who wore a ck dress with a golden lining spoke. "...?" Neji frowned at her, instead of looking at where she was pointing. "Who are you?" "Ah, I am¡­ Ish-kagel? Eresh-tar? Just call me anything you want. We figured something out as you had said, but you never called for her to help." Neji looked at her, the tier floating on her head. [Ereshtar ¨C God of Destruction ¨C Tier 21] It was an interesting title, but given her Tier¡­ No, she wouldn''t have been of any help. Her participation wouldn''t have changed anything at all. But¡­ huh, so they fused somehow. "Anyway, what''s that hanging from your waist?" She pointed at his waist again. Neji looked down at his waist and frowned. There was a thread attached to his Armor, and from there, a coupon hung. A literal coupon. Neji grabbed it and looked at it. [A ''Timely'' Miracle.] That''s what it read. Neji''s frown slowly deepened. What was this? Neji hesitated. He was about to decide what to do with this, but right then the sky rumbled. the ground above them was shaking, it looked like it would soon copse. Neji held onto the coupon and looked around. "Let us leave. My Temple is still there. We should get into it and rise high in the sky." Ozymandias spoke as she pointed at the pyramid that was poking into the underworld, acting as a cap that blocked the red sea. The red sea had calmed down by now, slowly solidifying, since Celestine was gone. But the solid sea was too much for the ground to bear. It was about to crumble down, and the underworld was about to meet its end. "B-but wait! So many souls are here, we can''t just leave them!" Ereshtar yelled, pointing at the zillions of souls around them. All the humans who had died hade here in the form of souls. If Neji and friends left, they would be left under the rubble. "I got this," Neji said gently and waved his hand. A portal opened, stuttering before it was stabilized. It was empty terrain on the other side, filled with nothing but clouds. "Ah¡­" "It''s my heaven." Neji casually created Heaven. Just like how he created one in the Naruto world. With another wave of his hand, he threw all the souls into heaven. The underworld kept quacking, as zillions of souls rushed into the new heaven. Kurai, Nitocris, and Ereshtar herself raised their hands to help the other souls as well. In mere thirty seconds, all the souls were thrown into heaven, withstly the few servants that were in Ereshkigal''s home here. ¨C Duddummm! The underworld quacked onest time before it broke down, falling down at them. Neji closed the portal to heaven with a wave of his hand, and just before arge boulder fell on the group, he waved his other hand. In a second, all of them were teleported into Ozymandias'' temple. "We are safe now. Ozymandias, can you levitate us up?" Before the sea couldpletely freeze, Neji told Ozymandias to lift them up. The Goddess did as asked, waving her hand and raising her home upwards. It was broken in many parts, as sides of it stuck with the stone sea, but overall it lifted upwards, steady and straight as it floated. Most fell on their butts and sighed. Only Rumi, Rhongomyniad, and Neji stood, but none of them spoke to each other. Rumi stared at him in silence, her eyes filled with emotion, but she didn''t speak. Rhongomyniad had a perplexed expression that Neji ignored. Instead, he was looking down at his hand. He was looking at the coupon. "A timely¡­ miracle, huh." Neji grabbed the coupon with both his hands. He hesitated onest time, and then he tore it apart. "Let''s see what that means." He wasn''t sure where this originated from, but¡­ the result left him paused regardless. The torn-apart coupon shone white. It was a bright glow that spread around the entire temple. Then, it expanded. It was like a ripple in the pond that somehow expanded into the sea. The glow expanded into the stone sea beneath, and then into the mountains. In mere seconds, the golden glow had gone right around the entire. The entire earth gleamed, and soon the result of it waited inside the temple. "Huh?" A high-pitched voice spoke. Humanoid figures of light glowed, it was six of them. "Oh, my. This is interesting¡­" A deep voice spoke. "How surprising." A man said as all six of them finished forming. Neji looked at them, sprawled on the floor on their knees as they were. "I thought I died¡­" Ana said. Ana who had died before. "M-Master?" Mash Kyrielight gulped, looking around in haste before she paused when her eyes locked on a broken figure. The broken figure slowly revitalized when her eyes locked. Neji looked at the gathering of people. It was stunning. All of them were dead, but now they were here. They were back. "Ah¡­ are you¡­ Gil?" Neji paused, hearing the name. Slowly, he looked at the source of the call. It was an androgynous body with long green hair, wrapped around with white robes. "...." Neji was confused. Who was that? Was it Kingu? But the vibe was¡­ His stupid questions were answered when he saw the text hovering over the person''s head. [Enkidu ¨C Divine y ¨C Tier 21] For someone who was roughly equal to Gilgamesh in his prime, that seemed to be a good enough Tier. This was not Kingu, no¡­ it was the real deal. But how? If the coupon revived those who died just now, why wasn''t Kingu back but instead Enkidu? "Ah, right¡­" Neji blinked. "A miracle." Instead of answering Enkidu, Neji was taken by a sudden hope. He looked at everyone who was revived before him. Ana, Jaguarman, First Hassan, Enkidu, Tristan, andstly Mash. Everyone was busy already, with Ana being hugged by Merlin, and the First Hassan being surrounded by the other Hassans. Sir Tristan was with his fellow Knights, and Enkidu was staring up at him. It was only Jaguarman who was left alone, confused as she looked around. Neji''s hope died down. He couldn''t find her. The coupon was weird, based on what caused his "Miracle"? It didn''t revive the entire poption, so did it work based on his subconscious wish? Or did it revive whom he wished didn''t die? Was that why¡­ Quetzalcoatl wasn''t back? Because he epted her death by letting her use that divine buff? Even if Celestine didn''t kill her, Quetzalcoatl would have died on her own due to that overuse of her divinity. Or was it because this coupon couldn''t revive someone who was soul killed by the Creator Goddess? "...Dammit." That woman he neglected, yet who didn''t think twice before sacrificing herself¡­ that Quetzalcoatl was now gone forever, it seemed. With a strange gap in his heart, that didn''t let him be happy even though nearly everyone important was back, Neji could only curse. "Hey, why are you angry?" Two arms gently wrapped around him from behind. Neji sighed in frustration, he didn''t exactly want constion from anybody right now. Grabbing her hands, he broke the hug and turned around to confront whomever it was. When he turned, he paused. "Anata!" With blonde hair as bright as the sun, with two streaks of ck that imitated the night, the beautiful chief Goddess of Aztec grinned at Neji as her wrist was being grabbed by him. "Say, how did you bring me back? It''s weird, you know. This is my real body, not a servant one, yet I have all of my memories. It''s like a miracle, huh?" Neji just stared at her in disbelief. He let his heart calm down, to make sure he wasn''t hallucinating, before he yanked her by her wrists and kissed her deeply. "Eep-!" Quetzalcoatl yelped and moaned, as she felt his arms wrap around her in a tight grip. She hugged him back after the shock ended, as he kicked the ground and mmed her back against the wall, still kissing her and feeling her body all for himself. The world hadn''t changed. Apocalypse was still there. All life had ended, and creepy La?mus walked the Earth. However, with the presence of these few in this temple, Neji felt that indeed¡­ this wasn''t a total loss. No¡­ In fact, This was a miracle. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 380: 380: The Conclusion of a King’s Era Chapter 380: 380: The Conclusion of a King¡¯s Era Chapter 380: The Conclusion of a King''s Era ¡ª Oh how Neji wished he could drag Quetzalcoatl to his bedroom, but sadly he didn''t have time. He knew for a fact 12 hours weren''t enough. He wouldn''t be satisfied and neither would she. So he let her off, after a few more kisses and a gentle squeeze. His mood wasn''t all cheerful and flowery all of a sudden, but there was a hint of a smile on the corner of his lips. He walked over to the entire group, who were more or less done with their reunion drama by then. Neji was about to give a speech, but he finally considered the two important gazes he was suffering from. He looked at Rumi''s red eyes, and then at the Lion King''s golden ones. Rumi wore a cid, expressionless face as she stared, her arms crossed, while Rhongomyniad merely looked confused and hesitant. "Well, uh," With his mood a little higher, Neji shrugged his shoulders at them. He was still in his half-naked form, with lines of blue running through his torso, and so all his movement attracted some eyes. It suited him. "I am sorry for sending you into the Treasury. That was the smartest decision to make¡­ in that situation." "Did I ask you for an exnation?" Rumi said while staring at him still, making him open his mouth and then close it again. The others just looked between the two of them. Kurai was the only one who seemingly took his side, ring at Rumi for talking like that to her Papa, after everything. As his Familiar, she could feel that his emotions were in chaos for more than just this reason, and even if she couldn''t she would take her father''s side. "Hey, bunny woman! Be respectful of the way you talk!" "Kurai, hey, it''s all right-" Neji sensed the anger rising in Kurai''s voice and snapped his fingers which not only silenced the group, but that single snap echoed throughout the empty. Still, Kurai growled in rage. Neji could feel it in their link, Kurai was not having any of that. "No, it''s not! She doesn''t know what is happening, and is acting as an ungrateful bitch! Who does she think she is?! Can''t she see the circumstances, can''t she fucking think? Can''t she just be grateful that she survived!?" "Kurai. It''s¡­ fine. Come on, she has the right to be mad given-" "She does not!" "...." Neji stopped in his tracks the moment he looked into Kurai''s eyes. Tears were threatening to spill as Kurai kept speaking. Her jaws clenched. On the other hand, Rumi frowned deeply. She didn''t look mad at Kurai and just looked at Neji with more intensity. "Something else happened¡­ What happened?" "Nothing happened." Neji replied sharply. Many people died in this world, such as Siduri and the three Generals he had summoned before, but there was nothing to worry about now that their group was alive and well. "Neji, something big happened¡­ and you''re hiding it. What''s going on?" "It''s nothing." "It doesn''t seem like nothing." Neji and Rumi had a staring contest until Rumi looked away and sighed. She looked pissed off. Neji sighed too and decided to speak. "It''s personal. Don''t wo-" "You didn''t actually just say that." Rumi snapped her neck at him, her eyes wide and frowning. "What the hell you mean ''personal''?! Since when did we have such secrets? What is personal amongst us at this point?" Rumi was now right in front of him, and if he was wearing something on his torso she may have pulled him by the cor. Kurai growled in the back, but Neji shot her a mental message to stay back. Neji looked down on Rumi''s eyes, as she looked up; the two stared for a long minute before Neji shook his head. "There are some secrets that you don''t know about me Rumi. Nobody does. I just don''t want you to suffer from those useless stories. But if I have to mention one thing why I am not in a great mood, besides our situation, it would be that we were saved by an entity called Death. It seemed Lady Luck sacrificed herself to save me¡­ us. And I don''t exactly feel great about it." "....." Rumi blinked. She failed to speak and just licked her lips, taking a step back and frowning to herself, looking down at the ground in embarrassment. "Hey, don''t feel bad. You didn''t know." "I¡­" Rumi looked up at him and tried to say anything, but nothing came. He leaned down to hug her, patting her back and mumbling something into her ears. He didn''t me her like Kurai, this was just how Rumi was, Rumi was hurt that he didn''t trust her power level enough and sent her away. Hurt that¡­ she truly wasn''t strong enough; that she wasn''t useful enough to him. She didn''t have any motive to hurt him more than he was already. After canceling the hug, Rumi walked back to Kurai and lifted her up to say sorry, while the cat looked away and grumbled. But Kurai didn''t push her away. While that happened, Neji finally drew the attention of everyone. "New Humans are roaming the Earth. I won''t go as far as to call them humans though, they''re La?mus. They''re creepy and disgusting. I want you guys to go down and destroy them. The death gods here will help collect their souls." "In truth, when the red sea touched any human, they became a La?mu. Arge part of their soul was sent to the Underworld, but a small part was in the La?mu itself. All La?mus down there are part human. So we need to kill them all and collect that part of their soul so that I can fully condense their soul in the heaven that I created." Neji added: "Despite being Gilgamesh, I am also Neji Hado. A true God, a Deity with powers unimaginable. These things are easy for me to do. So you guys just have to kill all the La?mus for me." Therger part of the group that didn''t know his other identity blinked. They frowned and looked at one another, but ultimately came to ept the truth. The aforementioned mission was what was important. It was only the long green-haired thing, Enkidu who looked confused at what to do with this information. "So you''re not Gil?" "I am." Neji turned to it and said right away. Their eyes locked as Enkidu frowned. "But you said¡­" "I said I am ''also'' Neji Hado. Treat it as reincarnation, past life''s memories." "Ah." The y looked half-convinced. "That¡­ makes sense. But in that case, are we still friends?" Neji gave the y person a smile. "As always. I do have the pleasant memories I spent with you." Enkidu smiled, nodded, and then fell silent. The next to speak was, to his surprise, the Lion King Rhongomyniad. "King Gilgamesh," She called in her usual cold tone, her golden eyes locking on him. "Or must I say Neji? I remember more than just bits of memories now." Both Neji and Rumi snapped their heads at the woman. Neji nearly forgot why he was in this world at all. It was for her; to retrieve his Ryukyu. It was an unforeseen oue that she had forgotten who she was, but now she said she recalled all those memories. "Not all," Rhongomyniad added. "It''s just¡­ more than before. I¡­ I remember who I once was. I remember my love for you. However, sadly, all of that is like a hazy dream at best. What I remember clearly is when you sent me and the¡­ others away with a teleportation spell. I also remember a bit from my¡­ career as a Hero." Rhongomyniad¡­ no, Ryukyu stared at him and waited for him to say anything. She looked like her usual emotionless self, but Neji could sense a hint of fear behind her eyes. Fear that he would be disappointed at her words. However, Neji was delighted. "Ryukyu." Neji closed the distance with a step and grabbed her by the waist, raising her high and giving her a smile. "It''s all right. You will slowly remember more. You¡­ might not return to your old self, but I will always ept my woman even if she goes through some personality change." Living as a silent ruler for 1,500 years, it was natural she changed. All it would matter is that she was the same person, with the same memories and soul. The changes in her personality, and her coldness were easy to overlook. In fact, he was confident in bringing out more of her emotions back to the surface the more time they would spend together. "Ryukyu¡­" Neji smiled as he was raising her up, while she looked down. Her expression was cid, but she had a hint of a smile on her lips. "...Yes?" She answered his call. She answered when he called her by her real name! Neji smiled widely. "Wee back." As she looked hesitant to think of a reply, he pulled her down to his embrace and nted his lips on her face. With the Holy Excalibur in her hands, he was sure she would retain more of her memories each day. The corruption that the Lance did, the Sword will fix all of it. She just needed some time, and he was ready to give her eternity. * * * Later, when everything was calm, with people gathering in their own small groups, Neji was with Enkidu and Ozymandias. Everyone was with theirpanions, Rumi and Kurai were with Ryukyu, they were chatting, and the two old friends were trying to remember their fun times. Neji was doing the same with Enkidu, enjoying his time and talking about history. Apparently the memories from its time as Kingu remained, but only bits. So it apologized for causing trouble. Ozymandias just sat there, enjoying their talk, while letting Neji rest his body against hers. "And it seems your liking for women has returned in the time I was gone," Enkidu said, smiling. "At least, I no longer do cruel things like grabbing a newlywed and spending the night with her. But yes, it is what it is." Enkidu nodded. "I am d to know that. This world doesn''t have anybody to match your strength, no Gods are here to stop you, yet you are disciplined and kind. It pretty much means¡­ I have no reason to live, you know?" "...." "The Gods are gone, my masters are all dead, and the world is no more. I am¡­ I don''t know, I feel out of ce." To their surprise, it was Ozymandias who replied. "You can make yourself a ce here, you know? I don''t think it''s a good idea to tell your only friend in the world that you have no reason to live. Just make reason." Ozymandias hugged Neji from the side, her breasts brushing his arm, as she said that. Enkidu stared at the scene and then tilted its head. "Are you telling me to be what he likes? A woman?" "Err- I don''t think she meant that." Neji quickly exined while Ozy began to chuckle. Enkidu looked confused and then shook her head. "No, I don''t have a gender. I am merely y. I am not a he or she. However, if I had to choose one, then I will be the one that my only friend likes. I¡­ well, now that I am free from the Gods and can make independent decisions, I don''t mind doing that." Enkidu stared at Neji, as its t body changed. Covered in white robes, it was like cardboard sitting inside it before. But now, it has changed. Curves formed, and y rose. Enkidu stared at Ozymandias, then its eyes moved to the side, to observe all the other girls in the vicinity, as its body changed in the best ways that everyone represented. Just ten secondster, a well-toned and curvy female sat before Neji, as he gave a sigh. "You know, this feels weird." "I can go back if you want to. Though I personally don''t hate this." "...." Neji didn''t know what to say. To his luck, two girls walked towards him, led by Da Vinci, to save the awkward day. "Your Highness," The two girls bowed, while Vinci waved her hand at him from behind. Neji motioned the girls to raise their heads, as she shot him grateful looks. "Thank you for everything. You saved us from dangers beyond anything we or Chaldea as a whole could ever deal with. We are wholeheartedly grateful to you." Eurynome Celestine came to this world because of him, so it was his fault that they were in danger, to begin with. But he epted their words anyway with a small smile. "It''s all right. I am d you two are reunited. I didn''t know what to say to Fujimaru when you died, Mash." The two girlsughed it off, and they chattered for a few more minutes. At the end of it, Da Vinci cleared her throat. "Now, kids, let me mention something very important to the King." Neji looked up at her as she looked a bit awkward. She looked shy to say what she was about to say. "You did a lot for us, and we know you are busy, but¡­ the Singrities won''t end as long as Solomon stands. We need to defeat that man if we wish to put an end to this. Could you perhaps¡­" She couldn''t finish her sentence. She was too embarrassed to ask for his help at this point. Fujimaru and Mash too looked shy suddenly, and Neji could only shrug his shoulders. "Connect me with Romani Archaman." Fujimaru quickly meddled with the thing on her wrist, and in the end a hologram of an orange-haired man popped up in the air. ["Uh¡­ hey, there."] Romani Archaman, the real Solomon, didn''t know how to greet him given he knew that Neji knew his real identity. Neji waved at him. "I understand your situation. However, I am too busy. Only a few hours remain until I will be dragged to a new world. So to my regret, I can''t help you with this." ["...."] Romani stared at him for a while, before he sighed, nodding. He was about to speak but Neji interrupted. "Instead, I''ll lend you my strongest of people. Rumi and Ryukyu are stronger than that Goetia on their own. I am sure they''ll be able to clear him without any issues. Is that all right?" "Hey, ask for our opinions first!" Rumi yelled from the far, but Neji pretended he couldn''t hear her. He looked at the greatest Mage in history, above even Merlin, who grinned. "Yes! That''s more than enough. I have seen what they can do, this will be a piece of cake with their help. Wait- you know about Goetia?!" "Nevermind that." Neji waved it off and used his mana to forcefully cut the call. Then, suddenly, the air cracked as he blinked. "Has it been 12 hours already?" The air split apart, showing darkness in the background, and a tall figure, in the form of Famine Fatale, walked in. She floated in the air as Neji kissed Ozy and got up from her embrace. "It has been, yes." Famine replied as she looked down at him, smiling. "The Mistress awaits your visit. Do you need more time?" Neji looked at everyone present in the area. Everyone looked back at him, they gave him trusted nods, telling him it was fine, that they would move as he had nned. Neji locked eyes with Rumi, Ryukyu, andstly Kurai. He gave his Familiar a sweet smile. "Kurai, I have one mission for you. I will call you into the new worldter, but now I want you to clear the Tower Dungeon. It''s still intact since it''s in the skies of Jerusalem. Clear it as soon as possible, I''ll be waiting for you." Kurai purred in displeasure, not a fan of being left behind, but she didn''t reject his order. Then Neji turned back to Famine. While staring at her, he decided to check out his stats. Onest time, before leaving for his new destination. ? === Name: Neji "Gilgamesh" Hado Age: 22 Level: 4100 ss: Voidmancer Title: Harem Lord Race: [Draconic High Human] HP: 162000/162000 SP: 162000/162000 MP: 1370000/1370000 STR: 15200 END: 16200 DEX: 16200 INT: 13700 WIS: 12700 CHA: 10245 LUC: 13700 HP REG: 64800/64800 SP REG: 64800/64800 MP REG: 508000/508000 Stat Points: 0 === A total of 2100 levels, that''s how much he gained in this world. Given the short amount of time spent, this was definitely¡­ worth it. Ignoring the losses he had received, this was a pretty good harvest. He was a lot stronger than he ever was, along with an armory of cheat items that made him just that much stronger. "I am ready." Neji said and flew up, standing face to face with Famine Fatale. The woman looked down on him with a smile and nodded. She grabbed him by the forearm, and turned around, floating into the crack. "Don''t let loose. It''s dangerous there. That''s why I always use the Dimensional Elevator instead." "I''ll hold on tight." "You better." Then, dragged by the Agent of Death itself, Neji slipped out of Fate World, stepping into the middle ground before he would find himself¡­ somewhere new. Like that, The tale of Neji''s Kingship came to a conclusion. ~The Cursed Gamer; End of Volume 3~ ** ** ** E/N ¨C @ShortMotor: Damn it''s been a hell of a ride. Master4thWall Note: It has, for reals. Anyway, heya! The Fate Arc hase to an end just now! It was a fancy run, filled with less Fate stuff and more TCG stuff. Two more worlds before the Saga of finding girls end. The end of the story is approaching! The next world will be shorter than this, and we will be blitzing across the cannon stories in no time. I hope all of you liked this, as I had a lot of fun writing it, and I wish that all of you would enjoy what awaits next. PLEASE DROP SOME POWERSTONES, AS ITS THE END OF A WORLD AND ITS SUNDAY! See you soon, Godspeed! ¨C If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 381: 381: A New World | [Book Four] Chapter 381: 381: A New World | [Book Four] Chapter 381: A New World | [Volume Four] ¡ª Humans in their base, are boring creatures. By base, she meant the humans back in the Prime Omniverse. In the Cube, however, humans were quite interesting. Living in worlds dreamed up by the Prime Humans as they do, they have higher ceilings and greater ambitions. That didn''t mean humans were her favorite of existence ¨C no ¨C the Mistress had no favorite. Death kills all indiscriminately without biases, after all. However, across the passage of time, she had taken likings to a few humans who were a cut above the rest. How she judged that was based on how they avoided death. It was always interesting to see them do it. Neji Hado fell into that category, even if he cheated his way through with his Patron, Lady Luck. Mistress Death has been observing him from time to time, never following him in real time, but just checking on his battles here and there. She had in fact tried to contact him a few times too, like recently when he was fighting Ereshkigal a few days ago when she reached out a title ¨C [Loved by Death] ¨C to him. But he rejected it. Yet now here he was,ing to her so that he can continue his mission. Mistress Death by no means felt arrogant by all this, it was merely... bad luck, that Lady Luck got herself into her situation, and she was offered the responsibilities. ¨C Knock~ Death was sitting on the surface of a deste moon. The empty space was all around her because this ce didn''t have an atmosphere. She sat on a throne, fully made of skulls and bones, while a grave of bones was sttered all around the terrain. There was no door in this ce. Yet, the sound of knocking spread in the air. Death smiled softly. "You maye in." The fabrics of space and time split like an eye, revealing the figure of Famine Fatale, one of her most aplished agents, followed by none other than Neji Hado himself. Famine was dressed in barely any clothes, as usual, wearing a white bra-top, and a pajama that was cut in her hips. Neji Hado was dressed in the same outfit he wore before. A golden armor ran down his waist, while his torso was revealed for everyone to see; blue marks of divinity were dancing around and glowing asionally. The split closed, and Famine kneeled, lowering her head and greeting her, while the oblivious human looked around the terrain and absorbed the scenery. Famine frowned, sweating, as she nudged her elbow on his knee, causing him to turn around and blink. He quickly went on his knees as well, but Death justughed and gestured for them to stand up. "You didn''t bring your kitten? I was looking forward to touching her." Given the shift in his expression, as she gave him a weird look, she assumed she must have sounded a bit weird by human standards. Whatever, she could care less. Neji and Famine stood up, and Death rested her chin on her right hand when her elbow rested on the armrest of her throne. "I hope you have solved everything in that world. It''s time I fulfill Lady Luck''s request to take on her responsibility as your Patron. Not that you''d be representing me, I will just be safely sending you to your three remaining destinations. You will also not be taking over anybody''s existence, too bothersome for me. You will just be sent there with a pretty much waste-like background." As in, an NPC background, basically a nobody. "You can do whatever else you want afterward. I will be observing you, so at least don''t finish your job in a day. It''s kind of boring that way. At least spend a week, yes? I will send Famine after you''re done, and the next world will be avable to you right away." Neji listened to her in silence. Half a minuteter, he gave her a short nod. * * * Lady Luck was a valuable asset. Neji loved her a lot obviously, as he still did, so he didn''t see her just as a patron, an asset. However, he had to admit she was very reliable, she helped him a lot. Even when home arrested and with her power sealed, she provided more use than this woman. Well, it was stupid of him to assume she would help him as much as Luck... His Luck was more than just a sponsor, this woman wasn''t. Mistress Death was just looking out for him, not looking after him. She was making sure he didn''t be what her enemy once was. She was doing so so that if she noticed him turning to that path even a bit, she could take action right away. More than a sponsor, Mistress Death was like a government spy. Atst, Neji just gave her a short nod, epting her words. Not that he had any choice. This was his only path. "All right. Anything you want to ask?" "Yes." The woman raised an eyebrow when he replied fast. He opened his mouth and slowly asked a question. "Contessa Fate... why didn''t she stop this nonsense? Why didn''t she stop Lady Luck from getting thrown into prison?" Mistress Death smiled mockingly. She appeared darkly amused. She scoffed as she shook her head. "From what it seemed to me, she was the one trying hard to send Luck into the Prison. I have no idea what''s going through that woman''s head because the ''crime'' that Luck did is nowhere near what my sister, Lady Life, had done. It doesn''t make sense why Luck would be sent to that prison." Neji blinked. Then he frowned. What was going on? Fate seemed to care about Luck a lot from what he noticed. "I think it''s rted to the Director," Mistress Death suddenly said, soon humming and nodding. "Right, you were unconscious. Aren''t you curious how much time passed by the time you regained consciousness? Or where that magic coupon appeared? Oh, you may have thought I gave it to you since it''s a reviving power. But no, it wasn''t by me." "When you were unconscious, a force named The Director of the Last Act, the harbinger of Omniversal Apocalypse, came to stop Lady Celestine. I have no idea about what they talked about and only learned about her presence there after I descended. Her smell was still there, more so it was being radiated from the coupon you had." That made Neji pause. The Director? Why? Why did a being like thate to stop Ceslstine? No, just how powerful was she that she could stop Celestine? And that title, harbinger of... No way, just what was going on? "I don''t know the details, before you ask me, boy. I don''t want to waste time talking about it either. Just know that whatever had happened, Fate had seen, and that scene made her heart change so much that she betrayed her own little sister. Could never be me." Neji stood still on his spot. He had no idea what to say or do. This wasn''t it... how was he supposed to work like this? "Hey," Suddenly, Neji looked at Death. Her golden eyes were calming, they felt familiar because of Kurai''s simr eyes. So he could openly speak his mind. "Contessa Fate and you... are from the same ss, yes? Can you remove the mark of herself that she had left within me? She calls it a blessing, but I don''t know. Can you remove it?" Mistress Death stared at him. They were in outer space, with countless universes and multiverses visible in the far, and under all these dots of light, her silence was cold and long. In the end, she sighed and snapped her finger. Immediately, Neji felt something inside him break apart, vanishing into essence. "There you go. She may be a little mad at me for this, but screw it. Never liked her anyway. This incident of her betraying her own sister just made her impression worse to me." It seemed this woman loved her sister, Lady Life, a lot. She said she epted Luck''s offer because she was doing the same sacrifice as Life. So it obviously angered her seeing what Fate did, as an older sister herself. "We are twins, but I am the younger sister. It''s funny how different I have be since she left." "Ah." A few stars in the far exploded as Death snapped her fingers. A picture formed in the air, it was a younger Death from perhaps eons ago. [Image Here] Indeed, that picture didn''t give off an older sister vibe, unlike her current self. With another snap of her fingers, the image disappeared and she spoke. "People think Death''s more powerful than Life. While it''s true in some cases, in pure utility and sheer force, Life is an unbeatable concept. I can only kill what exists, but she could create life from nothingness. She could also kill beings by taking their life away, and she could revive things as well. She has my power sets, somewhat, and her own as well. She could create just about anything. She once created a living star that ate death energy, when fighting an Evil Death God who thought he could kill her. The sun just devoured him. She could also give life to threads of fate, and make them listen to her. She was just... so, so powerful." Neji never thought like that. In his mind, a God of Life was someone simple, a super healer for example. But on an omniversal scale, a being of that authority had more powers than imaginable. Couldn''t she just create an army of zillion soldiers that could fight for her? She sounded overpowered. "Anyway, talking about this is a waste of time, isn''t it? Let''s move on. It''s time you choose which world you will go to." Death said and Neji returned back to the center. This wasn''t a topic he should waste time on. Not that it would bear any fruit whatsoever. She was locked, just like Luck, thinking about just how powerful she was a waste of time. "At this point, I was thinking you''d just throw me to any of the three worlds. It''s great that you''re giving me a choice." Death smiled. "Yes, be thankful. You have three choices. Worldline X-861^7, Worldline Z-234^76, and-" "Wait wait wait, I don''t know any of those worlds. Wasn''t it like DxD, Bleach, and Tensura that remained?" Neji frowned at her, as the woman tilted her head and blinked. "Ahh, right. You mortals know these worlds by those names. Yes, that is correct. Those three are the ones." "Good." Neji released a breath. He was nearly scared something went wrong. He was about to choose right away, but then he decided to ask her something. "By the way," "Yes?" "Can you tell me which girl is in which world? Lady Luck couldn''t due to her sealing. But you know, you''re so strong, perhaps..." "Nope, it''s not fun that way. Figure it out yourself. Now choose." Neji frowned. His impression of her had increased a bit, seeing her love her sister so much, but it went down the gutter again. Along with the other things she was doing in this job, she also was just trying to rid her boredom. "I choose... High School DxD." Still, Neji''s destination was clear this time around. This time, he was sure that Kimi was in that ce. There was no spec of doubt left. Finally, he would meet his love, and he knew they would think of something better than what he could think of alone. "All right," Mistress Death smiled. She stood up and raised her hand, ready to snap. "Go wreak havoc or whatever. Just make it fun." Snap. Her fingers danced, and the floor beneath him vanished. Neji fell into the dark abyss. .... Neji fell for nearly a minute in the darkness, but he didn''t panic. Instead, it was strangelyfortable. The void was lovely and embracing. He felt simr when he was traveling with Famine just a while ago, even though she said it was dangerous he found it lovely. After a minute, the darkness changed. It''s as if he passed through a dark cloud and suddenly he was in the sky, still falling down. He noticed his outfit had changed, and was relieved to see his armor stored in his inventory. He wore a pair of formal pants and a white shirt, as he fell from the sky to the city below. A human city. A modern city. From the text on the billboards and buildings, as it was nighttime and everything was lit up, this was Japan. Finally, a world with modern Japan. Neji shifted in the air, turning around and using his telekinesis to control his body. He could have brought out his wings but that would have destroyed the shirt. So he simply controlled his body, paused his fall and stopped in the air. "Huh." He was on top of a park, and looking down, he found an incident happening as per clich¨¦. A girl... a nun was getting harassed under the nket of this dark night. "So it begins." With a puff of breath, Neji dropped to the ground and approached the scene. Neji remembered something. A small request that Lady Luck had made back in the day. That he must pretend to be God''s Reincarnation when he goes to DxD. So, it must be fate that he was meeting a nun out in the open as his first scenario in this world. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: And it started. The DxD Arc is here! I know many would just skip Fate and jump to this, but for those readers, I highly suggest you read from Chapter 359 of Fate Arc, or at least skim through it. It''s filled with more The Cursed Gamer plot than Fate, such as the wife of the Primordial. So it doesn''t need you to know Fate + is highly required if you want to keep up with the happenings of the main storyline. Other than that, happy reading! A lot awaits this time around, and happily - no Nerf either. Chapter 382: 382: Gods Not Dead, Because… (1) Chapter 382: 382: God''s Not Dead, Because¡­ (1) Chapter 382: God''s Not Dead, Because¡­ (1) ¡ª "Um¡­ Sirs, I- I think I can find the Church on my own now." A blonde nun of short stature said, trembling a little in nervousness. Just like her striking blonde hair and perfect English, the tworge men before her didn''t fit the description of a Japanese person. One was of clear Afro descent, with the other being Caucasian, and both towered over her, a foot taller than her 5''1" self as they were. Asia Argento just came to Japan from Italy, sent here by the church of the Vatican City. She wasn''t entirely aware why she was sent here, but orders were orders and she was just following them. However, in this Kuoh Town, people naturally didn''t speak Italian, and sadly even English wasn''t their strong point. So she was having a hard time finding the Church; it''s been quite a while since she had been searching for it, and now it was nighttime already. When she was looking for a ce to spend the night, she came across these two men. Being foreigners to Japan, they knew English quite well and were telling her that they would help her reach the church. However, after walking for a while, she realized they had bad intentions. They brought her to this park, avid of any people, as they loomed over her and said disgusting stuff. "Hey c''mon, let''s have some fun. Been a while since I went down on a blondie, missing the feeling. Let''s just get over it, both parties would like it if you don''t resist. Then, we promise, we will lead you to the Church." The ck man chuckled deeply as he said, while his friend just snickered in the side. Asia felt endangered. Being sheltered in the church, this was the first time she felt anything like this. She felt like she would pee anytime, her eyes shaky and a little watery, as she held tightly to the Bible in her hand. It didn''t make sense to her how such loathsome people could exist. To say such stuff to her, about to try worse things on her, even though she was a priestess, with the Bible in her hands. What was God doing? Asia quickly flinched as that thought came to her head. No, it wasn''t God''s fault. This¡­ must be a trial. Like countless others, she had passed. She just had to keep believing, keep praying, and God would provide a solution for sure. ''Please, God¡­'' Asia closed her eyes, sping her hands together. She heard the two guys click their tongues, and their hands reached out for her. ''Keep me safe.'' ¨C Fizzhhh! Something bright happened beyond her closed eyes. She had no idea what it was, or if it was anything at all, perhaps it was just a hallucination. Yet, even as she prayed, their hands touched her holy body. Arge hand fell on her head, making her squeeze shut her eyes further until it began to ruffle her hair. "It''s alright now." To her surprise, it was a new voice. The hand as well was too gentle to belong to those two guys. Asia was hesitant as she slowly parted her eyes open. Her eyelids shook as she looked up, her green eyes widening as the moon shone behind the man smiling at her. He was leaning over a little, with his face near her, he was smiling gently as his bright blue eyes locked on her green ones. The moon was aloft in the sky behind his head, casting a divine glow on him as if he wasn''t a mere human but something far beyond. For priests, seeing an angel in a tough situation isn''t that umon. But for some reason, what Asia felt wasn''t like seeing an angel. No. This man felt a lot grander than an angel. "Go-?" Her questioning tone was stopped by herself as she quickly stepped back from his grasp. His white hair rattled as he straightened up, standing taller than the two men who were nowhere to be seen here. She was just about to attempt heresy! Just because he was her savior, it didn''t mean he was God! Such sphemy. "Are you all right?" The tall man with white hair and blue eyes, wearing a simple white shirt and ck pants, along with a pair of nerdy sunsses looked at her in concern. He was a handsome man. His eyes alone were like two blue stars, and his medium-length hair that was parted in two sides, still managing a masculine look, was also beautiful. For sure, this was a piece of art that Asia was seeing. Was she dreaming? "I¡­ yes, I''m fine. What happened to¡­ those two?" Asia hesitated and asked. To which the white-haired man smiled. "They have received their judgment. Divine Judgement, if you want to get precise." "Ah¡­" "Anyhow, what are you doing here in the park? It''s dangerous here for a little girl your age to be out in the dark thiste." Asia blinked, blushing a little, knowing he was correct, given the situation that just happened. Still, she talked back a little. "Um¡­ I am 17, I am not that little." "Oh." The man looked surprised at that. His brows raised; his forehead wrinkled. Huh, did he really think she was a child? Well, he was tall, sure, but to assume everyone who was shorter as a child was a bit¡­ Under themplight they stood in, a small silence fell until the man rubbed the back of his head and apologized. * * * He wasn''tining, but he wasn''t expecting the first nun he would meet to be Asia Argento. Neji always thought she was a child, maybe 14 years of age, at most. But to think she was 17 years old. It was a bit embarrassing, he has to admit since he could always have just expanded the text hovering over her head and checked it himself. [Asia Argento ¨C Low Tier 1] It was a little off to see the number "1" on a Tier. It had been a while since hest saw it; Neji nearly got nostalgic. "Uhm, don''t worry about it. Anyhow, when you said those two were judged¡­ what did you mean exactly?" Neji heard her question and thought over his decision on what to do. Should he just ignore the question, or should he show her what truly conspired? In the end, he thought thetter was the smarter thing to do. With a wave of his hand, he called forth a skill of his new [Lumomancer] ss. Two spears of bright white light came alive in his hands, stunning Asia, as he spun them on his finger, before throwing them up at the sky. Both spears rushed at the dark sky, making it bright for a moment, and that brightness rose to imitate daylight for an instance when they shed with each other. "Ahh¡­" Asia''s eyes widened in awe, as she shot her gaze back at Neji. "My Lord, may I ask who you are?" Obviously, she was aware of what that was just now. That level of holy magic was something she had never seen. Spears of Light wasn''t a rare spell, in fact, it was very basic, but that wasn''t the same thing. Asia could feel a depth beyond anything else she had seen before present within those spears. "I felt their negative emotions. They were disgusting. So I shot a holy spear at them, it impaled them, and after it judged their karma, it simply burned them to ashes." Neji exined, moving to her question about his identity. "As for who I am¡­" Neji let out a bit of his divinity. He didn''t have much left, due to the recent fight, but it was being farmed in real-time in both the Arcane ne and in the Naruto world as well. A wave of pureness washed over Asia and her entire body rxed. She looked up at him, her eyes wide, as he smiled very gently. His curling lips caused a ripple of pure energy to boom throughout his body. His medium-length hair elongated, and his outfit turned a bit more luxurious. [Image Here] As the moon shone behind him, Neji stared at her. His smile vanished as he allowed her to gaze at his divine form. "I believe you already know." Neji said as he intensified his release of divinity. In this world, God was dead. However, that wasn''t the case any longer. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 383: 383: Gods Not Dead, Because… (2) Chapter 383: 383: God''s Not Dead, Because¡­ (2) Chapter 383: God''s Not Dead, Because¡­ (2) ¡ª Back when Neji was talking with the Goddess of Death, Jashin, Lady Luck had chimed in to let him know about something called [Tales]. ["Basically, each of the "Tales" is the personification of the achievements of a divine being. A person can have multiple Tales if their achievement is great enough. Even Abstract Entities such as I have Tales. There are beings in this Omniverse whose tales surpass yours, given you are so young, however, those beings are few. After all, whom you killed were 300 Prime Gods, with one of them being the daughter of the Primordial. The fun part is,"] Lady Luck had trailed off. ["When I said "those beings are very few", I meant divine beings or abstract entities as strong as or stronger than myself. As a mortal, no other person but you have earned such an achievement. In fact, the only being who evenes close to your mortal achievement is the guy whom you may know as the Biblical God."] It was clear that she meant the Biblical God''s achievements were more than his, but he was close enough. He was confused about how that worked though ¨C after all, how was the Biblical God once a "mortal" if he''s a ss-0 "Abstract Entity"? Whatever the case, Lady Luck was talking about the Omniversal Biblical God. If he were topare him to the Biblical God of this world, who had "died", meaning he was in no way Omnipotent before, Neji should have a purer "Tale" than that being. Neji wasn''t a God specific to something, one might notice. Despite being so strong as a Dragon, he wasn''t a God of Dragons. He wasn''t a God of Darkness or Light either. It''s not a bad thing, however, it just meant his domain wasn''t limited to these things. He was an all-rounder, with the potential to match the Omniversal Biblical God ¨C meaning he had the potential to be Omnipotence. So when he released a wave of his Divinity, limited to this park only, the trees glowed, some leaves turned golden, fruits became those that grant immortality, and the atmosphere turned into one of pure peace and dominance. As his hair elongated, his form gleamed like a divine pir. From the burst of his divinity, his nerdy sses vanished, and his stupid formal dress turned like that of royalty, Neji stared at the nun. "A-ah¡­" The priestess, the nun, Asia Argento stared at the spectacle in awe. She broke out of her daze half a minuteter, still awed, and slipped to her knees. Her head touched the ground and she wept. "M-my lord! My creator, my guardian, my lone master! This foolish child of yours begs forgiveness for not recognizing you at a nce!" With tears flowering on the ground like a fountain, the girl bowed to the God she had believed in all her life, as her soul felt as if it was cleansed of all its impurity. Even if in reality, she had no impurity. As Neji registered her faith that was directed at him, notifications filled his retina. * * * Sitting inside a caf¨¦, with the little girl who was crying her eyes out earlier sitting ahead of him, Neji was checking his notifications. [Ding! You are on your path to scavenge the legacy of ate God. It is not at all impossible, even if you''re against billions of poptions. In fact, this game is easier with the help of the System. Your progress on taking over a dead God''s legacy is at its starting stage, but at least you have taken your first step.] === Progress Bar: | | | | | | | | | | 100% On Progress: | 0.01% === [There will be noticeable changes to your Divinity every 10% rise ¨C a permanent increase in Divinity, that doesn''t rely on Faith Points generated from people. Over time, your name will be paralleling with this particr God, and the prayers shot at him will be yours alone. When you have 100% progress, you''d have all the powers and authorities that God once owned.] So the progress not only showed how far he was in his self-assigned mission, but it also gave him power for every 10% he crossed. That was good to know. On that note, he wondered why he didn''t have a quest yet. [A Quest has been generated!] "Oh." === Description: Though once a mortal, you are now a God. However, you are far from satisfied with your powers. You want more, and finally, you have an opportunity for your growth. Quest: Establish yourself as the brand new Biblical God of this world. Reward: ???? Failures: ???? Time limit: None. === So it was this sort of quest, with no reward or failure clear for himself. At least he knew his goal this time, unlike the blunder with his recent "Survive" quest that appeared when the Creator Goddess came to hunt him. Speaking of which, he earned nothing from that quest. Just "surviving" was his reward for that quest. Kind of crazy to think about. Neji sighed. Oh well. Now he had time, he supposed. Kimi had to be here, and he didn''t mind taking a bit of time searching for her while doing a side quest. "Uhm, sir," "Hmm?" Neji was broken out of his trance by a sweet voice. Turning to the side, as his long hair fell to the side, he found a waitress smiling anxiously at him. She wore a blush and was carrying a cup of coffee. He frowned a little. He had his drink on the table already. On the side, Asia was drinking her chocte milk, with her gaze dazed; she was thinking about so many things that she didn''t pay any attention to her surroundings. "Um¡­ this is on the house." The waitress put the cup on his table. Then she turned around and walked away. "Huh. Right." Neji opened his status window and put his CHA down once again. In thest hour, he had done this three times. He needed to find the perfect number where he wouldn''t seem too ordinary, but not catch a dozen wild flirts an hour either ¨C like it had happened by now. Frankly, he wasn''t in the mood. He wasn''t in the mood to getid, to flirt, or anything that he usually did. After the things that had happened recently, he found himself a little messy inside. He needed some alone time, and getting too close to new girls wasn''t going to help either of them. His expression was usually rxed with a small smile on the corner of his lips, but after the incident with Celestine, he hadn''t smiled once. He had a few times, but none were genuine. Excluding the 12 hours he spent in Ozymandias'' Temple, where he did feel a bit rxed, nowhere near usual though. Right now, happiness didn''t exist within him, everything just felt more frustrating than usual. Neji heard the waitress rush behind the counter and tell her friend that she did it; he buzzed out their conversation after a second. He wasn''t interested in any of that. "So, Asia," Grabbing his coffee and taking a sip, he called. Asia jolted out of her daze and gave him a look, one that a loyal dog would give its owner after meeting him yearster. "Yes, lord?" "I told you, just Neji is fine." "I cannotmit heresy, my lord." Neji would have sighed, but he rather took a sip of his coffee. Internally shaking his head, he looked at her. "God is dead," he said, watching her blink. "I am not exactly the person you have been praying to all your life. However, I''m the heir to his throne. I am sure you know there are devils in this world, and a lot of other supernatural stuff; they''re trying to take over the world, to ruin it all. My appearance is a bitte already as they have been making moves for centuries now, but now that I am here, the should be safe." "...." Asia fell silent. God was dead, that was not a piece of news she was expecting to hear from a being she has been seeing as God for thest few hours. "I am not Jesus Christ before you ask. I am just an heir to the throne just as he is. Though he isn''t interested in the throne, if he was, the world wouldn''t be in the state it is right now. Then again, I am sure you have no idea what this ''state'' is that I am talking about." Asia was growing more concerned and confused, by her facial expression. His words were growing like a cloggy in her head. She couldn''tprehend his words. She was sure he was divine, somehow. He for sure was. Yet, he said God was dead, and so he wasn''t God. He wasn''t Jesus Christ either. In that case, what the hell was he? Had shemitted heresy by bowing to him? Jesus was real in this world, Neji knew. Now, he said he wasn''t God, and neither was he Jesus, so obviously the nun grew confused about what was going on. But he had to clear that up to her from the start before a misunderstanding could be born. Though this had the potential to be something problematic, given he imed God was dead, but his son Jesus Christ, was alive. Before she couldbel him something negative, Neji hummed and then spoke in a clear voice. "The best way to put it would be¡­ I am his reincarnation? The closest thing to it for a deity, anyway." Since his existence would be ovepping with that of God as the percentage would go up, he was technically right. Even if it was also a tant lie, from an outside view. Asia''s facial expression rxed at that. The concept of reincarnation should be limited to mortals, but if God could die ¨C which she believed since it was said by Neji ¨C it''s not weird that he could reincarnate too. "If you are God, you are God. Technicalities don''t matter, my lord." "I suppose." Asia was greatly shaken, flustered, and embarrassed. From his connection to her due to faith, and just on its own too, he could feel she was ashamed and disgusted at herself for finding herself feeling something closer to ''lust'' for her God. Neji put down his CHA a little, once more. Taking another sip from his cup, he thought over his next words a little. After a while, he nodded at her and spoke. "I am going to im the seat of the old God, and I need your help to aplish that. It will take me a while, perhaps a few months, but with your help, I will be able to do it. I am saying I need a pope, and I want you to take that position." Back in the Naruto world, he had kept that position for Rumi. But in this world, such a rank wasn''t suitable for Kimi. If he was God, that woman would be his Goddess. So Asia could role-y as a pope for now. "Are you down for it?" Asia was stunned speechless at his words. She stared at him for a second, before she began to cry again. Neji waved her tears with his telekinesis and watched her nod. "I am your servant, my lord, I don''t need such lofty titles to serve you. Please use me as you''d see fit." That made Neji smile gently. "I understand." * * * Neji and Asia were walking the streets. Asia was looking for the church earlier, but now that she had found her God in person, how was a church important? But still, they would need a ce to stay. Neji could simply make a heaven on the spot, or just slip into his Treasure of Babylon, but he wanted to taste the life of a modern world again. It had been a long while since hest tasted it. His visit to his first life still felt like a fever dream, so he didn''t count that, more so since he was on a limited time. So they were looking for a hotel. Money he had was limitless, so he had to choose a nice enough hotel. Just when he was looking around the entire city with his Jogan to look for which hotel he should stay in, he found a little something teleported in his pocket. It didn''t teleport out of nowhere. It was in his back pocket before, so he hadn''t noticed it, but now it was in his front pocket suddenly. Neji looked up at the sky. At the distant stars¡­ and even beyond that. It was Mistress Death''s work. She wanted him to see the card right now, that''s why she didn''t wait for him to check his back pocket. Neji grabbed the card from his pockets and looked at it. A frown appeared on his face. "Uhm¡­ my lord? Is there anything concerning you?" "No, it''s nothing much." Reading the card, which was an identity card, he realized why he looked like a nerdy office worker at the beginning of this world. Because that look was that Mistress Death wanted him to see in for a while. [Name: Neji Hado upation: Teacher at Kuoh High School] So that''s how it was. He could just ignore this and live ording to his ns, but that may offend the Abstract Entity, and beyond that, there was no problem with this. Mainly, he was in this world to search for his love, Kimi Sugihara, and going to the ce where the main plot takes ce should help him with that. ording to the theme thest two worlds followed. "Let''s see¡­" With a sigh, he shook his head gently, and his long hair vanished, reced by a shortcut. He guessed he should y out the double-identity game this time. Long hair kept like a deity was too eye-catching, he would keep that look when he would be ying God, but otherwise this current look was less distracting. [Image Here] "Huh?" Asia blinked seeing him change again. This wasn''t a nerdy look since he was wearing his clothes stylishly, plus no sses, and he also had his short hair in a better way than at the beginning. "It''s nothing. Anyway, I found where we will stay." If he is going to attend Kuoh as a teacher, he needed to stay close. Grabbing Asia by her hand, causing her body to shiver, a goose bump running through her skin, he teleported away. Right before the gate of a hotel near Kuoh High. Neji felt a little nervous as the night came to a close. He doubted it, but perhaps he would meet his maid tomorrow. After so long, perhaps that day woulde¡­ Soon, the sun rose, and Neji presented himself to this new world both as a God¡­ and also as a nerd-looking high school teacher. ** ** ** Author''s Note - God''s Not Dead, Because He is a High School Teacher Now. Ahem, new month and start of new week --- POWERSTONES where? Let''s y our old game, long forgotten. If we reach [200 Powerstones] in 24h, I will post an extra chapter tomorrow -- along with the usual 3 chapters a week. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 384: 384: A Million Moves Ahead Chapter 384: 384: A Million Moves Ahead Chapter 384: A Million Moves Ahead ¡ª Eurynome Celestine found herself sighing as she sat down in the soft bed that upied this room. The room was gorgeous, exasperatingly so, as it was filled with things of the utmost quality. It was a pretty small room, but that was to be expected because it wasn''t located in a house. It was inside a moving vehicle, a spacecraft. She was being escorted to meet the highest ranking Abstracts of the CUBE. If she wished, she could blink out of this ce and back to her home in a second, but she had to attend this. It was important. "Madam," After sitting in the room for about a minute, a voice called. "We are here." Eurynome got up, instead of replying. She walked over to the door and pushed it open. It was supposed to open in the interior of the vehicle, but using her authority she opened it to face the space outside. An endlessly expanding cosmos presented itself before her eyes, beautiful, filled with universes, and even multiverses visible in the far sky. Eurynome didn''t spare any of that a nce. Instead, she looked ahead, where a long table made out of primordial stone was positioned, with two tall chairs presented opposite one another. Except both the chair and the table were gigantic. She was the size of a human woman right now, andpared to that, the table was asrge as a neb. It would have been eye-boggling for any mortals, more so since the legendary golden Buddha himself was upying one of the chairs. Eurynome took a gentle step forward. Her feet touched the dark matter that filled the ''empty'' space, and her form expanded. One moment she was the size of a human, who was confronting Neji Hado earlier, and in the next millisecond she was a gigantic deity who could crush stars under her feet. Gently, she moved the stone chair which felt a little heavy even for herself, due to how special it was, and took a seat. Eurynome sat opposite the golden being whose body reflected the cosmos itself, as his three heads faced three directions. Undebatable the strongest amongst the ss-1 Abstracts, the Buddha himself. The term "Buddha" was a concept. The human who poprized it also existed, but first, it was a concept, and then he. This being was the personification of that concept, he was the living bnce, the one who maintained. They say reality will prevail as long as the Buddha stands unharmed. Even if the Prime destroys all of the Cube, it would achieve nothing if the Buddha remains, because the Cube would reincarnate. It felt annoying to admit, but in theory, this statue-like being might pose a threat even for herself in a battle. His Tale was quite a peculiar one, after all. Yet, Eurynome didn''t show any respect to him. Putting her hands on the table, she looked into the Buddha''s three eyes that faced her. "You know, I thought this was going to be a meeting. Yet, all the others are just hiding behind your shade like rats. Kind of shameful, don''t you agree?" To lesser eyes, she and the Buddha were the only ones present here. However, she could feel a ton of other abstracts around this ne. They were hidden, not present in their physical forms, but they were observing this, ready to chime in the meeting if they wished. "I would have expected a few of the ss-0s to be present here in person, too. Is this how you greet me?" Eurynome sharply asked, crossing her arms and leaning back on the chair. In reply, the extraordinary being whose golden form was translucent, whose face was like that of a mask, and whose eyes were as deep as the sky around, slowly smiled. "As temperamental as ever." The voice was ethereal, like the sh of gxies. He sounded slightly more magical than herself since she wasn''t in her truest form even now. She was still upying a body, something that she didn''t need. "As for the others, they are observing. That much is enough, correct? If they need to say anything, or you want to say something to any of them in particr, they will reveal themselves." "Then bring me Luck, I want to see her." Eurynome demanded right away, making the Buddha gently shake his head, even as he continued to smile. "That cannot be done. I reckon Death told you that that child is imprisoned. She is not even watching us." "I am pretty sure you can make a slight exception for myself?" "Not when you are here uninvited, no." The Buddha''s smile was evesting as he stared at Eurynome''s cold eyes. "I mustment that it was not very smart of you. Even if it is the Gamer you are after, toe to the Cube like this, given our long history, is a bit problematic." "Are you taking the Gamer''s side?" "I believe I have not said anything of that sort. The first Gamer was an issue even for us, but the second Gamer does not have to be treated the same way. It was your fault that your daughter died, you sent her after him. It is foolish to expand that mistake bying after him all by yourself. We let that incident go, but you have done it again." Eurynome was calm as she stayed silent. She waited for the Buddha to speak again, but the being did not. She was the one forced to break the silence. "Right, and what if I continue toe after him? I need his head, but unfortunately someone annoying happened to stop me. If you grant me his head right now, this little game will stop, and this matter will be resolved. To begin with, he is from the Prime anyway, so you''ll just be returning him to me." "Truly, if you continue toe after him, on your own, you will force us to retaliate. The Prime possesses a few things we need, what if a few of us go fetch those?" It was the head on the Buddha''s left side that had spoken. The right face continued. "And no, we cannot hand him over. If we could, we would have done so already, right after your husband and daughter tried and failed to kill him. We may be tolerating, but we are not weaklings." Lastly, the front face whose smile was still ever present, gave a nod and spoke. "As you heard, handing over the Gamer is out of the question, certainly." "Oh, right, of course." Eurynome clicked her tongue, wearing a smile. She knew that would be the answer. Even if the Buddha had other ns before, Contessa Fate must have convinced him of this decision. That woman was with the First Gamer just like the Director, so she will not allow the Second Gamer to be taken away, as that would cause problems for the Director''s n. Obviously, they wouldn''t give up that boy so easily. "What do you suggest I do then, Buddha? How must my husband and I quench our revenge on that boy?" "To suggest you is out of my capabilities. Beyond that, it''s rtively stupid to ask the Buddha about how to obtain revenge. In reality, the only thing I can suggest to you, or anybody, is to sit down and breathe air. You may try that out, it helps one calm their nerves." In short, he was saying she should sit the fuck down and forget this ever happened. ''What a group of stupid bastards.'' Eurynome felt irritated at the three faces. In particr, she hated the left face, that one was always the most annoying. The front face spoke, seeing her silence. "You are indeed important, Lady Celestine. We cannot harm you, because your husband will behead us if we do. Nobody wants to see another Great War, I am sure you agree, so we all have reached a decision to let this matter off. For this once. We will escort you out, and you will note after the Gamer anymore." "You are trying hard to keep him safe." "We are not." Eurynome stood up from her chair, her red hair moving to the side as she tilted her head and looked at the golden statue. "I suppose you have a point. All right, be it. I shall not mess with him¡­ personally. But it would be a pity if some random criminal from the Prime slipped into the Cube, and happened to meet the Gamer out of back luck, don''t you agree?" "...." The Buddha listened to her implications with that annoying smile ever present. Then, he nodded. "idents are beyond the control of even us, so of course it would be a pity." Eurynome smiled at that. This exchange implied that the Abstracts won''t hold it against her, or the Prime, if some random gods from there came after Neji here. The same went for a scenario where mercenaries from this Cube would go after the Gamer, perhaps lured by the greed of consuming his system, or perhaps being hired by someone. Nobody could be sure, correct? "Thank you for treating me so kindly," said Eurynome, for once not hating the Buddha. "Now, if I may. I think I will get busy out there soon, so I must leave right away." The Buddha too stood up, and the cosmos shook as he did. "Must we escort you?" "No need, thank you." She gave the Buddha onest look, which he returned with his evesting smile, and then she blinked out an existence. Eurynome destroyed the fabric of reality and created a wormhole, leaping from this spot and appearing in the Prime, right outside [Nowhere]. "Well, that was annoying. But not useless. I hurt him a lot, and he lost a lot. Now that I know what type of person and fighter he is, the next invasion will perfectly counter his pathetic existence." To be fair, she didn''t need to go after him at all. She just needed to hire people to deal with him. Even if he somehow survived, he would lose his powers and loved ones too, enough that it would break him slowly from the inside out. In this long game, Eurynome Celestine saw the checkmate right from this moment. ** ** ** [0] Sad, we were close but didn''t reach the 200 stones. How about 400 this time? It''s closer thanst challenge. Alright then, if we reach 400 in the next 24h, you get an extra chapter posted tomorrow! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 385: 385: Kuoh High School (1) Chapter 385: 385: Kuoh High School (1) Chapter 385: Kuoh High School (1) ¡ª Neji learned back in the Naruto World that he could exchange any sort of cash in his inventory for the currency of the world he was in. With the help of that, he quite easily got himself a room in a hotel near Kuoh. Not that he didn''t have other ways to pay. His Treasury of Babylon didn''t only have magic weapons, the majority of it was pure material possessions. Gold, silver, and all sorts of jewels. Still, even with all that wealth, he only managed to get one room. Perhaps due to the nature of this world deriving from an hi-harem anime, the clich¨¦ where only one room was avable, and so a guy had to share the room with a girl, urred here too. Part of Neji thought if he should just buy the entire hotel, or perhaps just put the people in a nearby room under a Genjutsu to have them clear the area. In the end, he did none of that, he needed a body pillow anyway, and Asia looked soft enough. Nothing happened between them that night. It may sound sketchy and outright shocking to people who knew Neji in person, but that just proved how out of the norm he felt right now. After waking, when it was very early in the morning, he found more information from Mistress Death. Papers and more identification cards are on the table. It was a basic driver''s license, plus somemon identifications that gave him a nd background. Born an orphan, who went to the USA for studies, and now returned to Japan after failing to find any good jobs. He applied for a job in Kuoh purely out of coincidence and got the job. His certificates weren''t bad enough that he had to teach in a high school, but he took the job anyway to get experience out of this. He was a purely normal human being. No magic or whatever, at least none that his records showed. Neji could live with that since his skill [nk] should make him appear normal even to the Gods of this world. Oh yeah, Gods existed in this world, even though the big G.O.D was dead. Zeus, Vishnu, Odin, and so on existed in this ne. To add on that, outer gods also apparently existed here, though Nejicked information on them since he was not a deep DxD fan. "All of this kinda feels nd though¡­" It felt nd. All this identification and background faking. Thest two times, Lady Luck was ying with the history of the world to give him afortable walkthrough. It was very useful. For instance, if he wasn''t sent as Gilgamesh in Fate, he wouldn''t have acquired the Gate of Babylon. His quirk, [Mine] couldn''t steal anything like this. If Lady Luck was still his Patron, he was sure she would have given him an interesting background here. If Neji had to guess, he would have reced the existence of Vali Lucifer, the rival of the protagonist, the White Dragon Emperor. Neji sighed softly. "Oh well. It is what it is." Truthfully, he missed Lady Luck. He¡­ missed her voice ringing in his head. * * * Neji woke up very early in the morning. A bit before 5 AM; since school started at 8 AM, he had a lot of time at hand. He took it easy and went to a supermarket nearby. He grabbed a bunch of modern food ingredients that he had admittedly missed and went back to the hotel to cook them. He just had to gently ask the chef to let him use the kitchen for a bit, and the old manplied hesitantly. Hesitantly at first, he was more than happy when Neji began to cook. Turns out his skill, [Cooking] that used to be at a full Proficiency once was still quite impressive. Neji brought the food to his room and even offered the chef a bit of it. "Ah, you''re back." Asia was up by the time he returned. She was on the bed, yawning, as she rubbed her eyes. Neji worried briefly if she was anxious seeing him not by her side when she woke up. She may have assumed he was just a fabrication of her mind and cried. But it seemed his worry was for naught; he felt through the Faith connection that she believed wherever he had gone, he would return. "Yeah, I bought food." The food that was floating by his side lowered down. A portal opened and a table appeared in the room, as the foodnded on the table. "Uhm¡­ wait, I will freshen up." Asia got up from the bed, her thin nightgown was loose around her body, almost threatening to fall. Neji stopped her when she was about to head to the bathroom. "No need. [Cleanse]." Neji clicked his fingers, causing a wave of mana to wash over her, until she stood clean, as if she had just taken a beauty bath. "That''s¡­ useful." Asia quicklyposed herself now that she was fully awake. She fixed her dress, threw something over her torso, and sat down to eat. ¡­. After they had dinner, while chatting, it was almost 8 O''clock. Now, it was time for Neji to leave. "But why do you have to y teacher? Oh, uhm, not that I am questioning your decision, I am just curious¡­" Asia said from his side when he stood before his mirror and fixed his hair. More than fixing, he was just ruining it, causing the beautiful flow to straighten downwards, like a nd nobody. When he was done with that, geared up in his white shirt, tie, and ck pants, he put a pair of goofy sses over his face. "Especially this look. Why do this? You also got rid of that lovely long hairst night¡­ N-not that I''m disagreeing with any of your choices." Neji looked down at her, smiled since he truly found her cute, and pinched her right cheek. "It''s just for the theater effect. There are not many things that are fun in my life anymore. So perhaps small things like these would bring some joy. I''ll see youter. "By the way, um¡­" Neji was about to leave when Asia got more than a little flustered. In a very hesitant tone, she said what she wanted. "Can I¡­ go with you?" Asia Argento, the priestess who had found God, wanted to apany him to all ces. It was natural for her to think so. Neji was aware she had such ideas, but he had subconsciously decided to not take her with him. So his natural reply was no. But when he decided to vocalize it, he instead paused. He had an idea. "Sisty?" He called Sisty, who had been strangely quiet since he had returned. She was not in any way harmed, he had checked that at least, but for some reason, she was a lot more silent than usual. [Yes, master?] Asia was looking up at him in curiosity as he talked to the air. "Can youe out? Ah, and turn your hair blonde. I want you to act as Asia''s guardian and enroll her in the school." [As you wish.] The air twisted before him, as he felt a wave of mana leave his body, twisting to form the figure of Sisty, with bright blue eyes and blonde hair. "Actually, never mind. Change your hair back to white." It''s not an issue if someonebels them to be rted. Not that anybody should, since even if rare, white hair wasn''t unheard of in this world. For a moment, Sisty looked like his and Kimi''s lovechild. But that wasn''t why he told her to cut it off. He told her that because he wanted her to look at him in her usual self. Her white hair returned, and she stared at him with well-hidden anger in her eyes. It wasn''t anger directed at him, though. It was self-hate, from what he could see. "Sisty,e on." Neji flicked a veil of mana to obstruct Asia''s eyes and yanked Sisty by her waist. Her face hit his chest, and her hands grabbed his shirt. She stayed silent in that position, rxing a little. "I am sorry¡­ that woman¡­ she¡­" "But it wasn''t your fault, she is just that powerful. Besides, we are still together, right? Sisty, it''s all right, Celestine didn''t manage to separate us." "But she was close¡­ I couldn''t feel you when you left. Even now, I don''t know what you went through. Even though I have¡­ memories of your past, before I was initiated, I don''t have memories of the things you experienced when you were disconnected. And I know you experienced something, I can feel it." So Sisty didn''t know he had gone back to his old world. Neji couldn''t fully understand why she felt this hurt, but he consoled her nheless. Only Sisty knew that she had lied to him about the inventory thing. All the girls would have died. Then, she felt his consciousness vanish, disconnect from her. Back then she felt truly scared. She was fearful that the Goddess killed his consciousness, and only left a part of his will alive so that his body didn''t die. Also due to the disconnection, she didn''t know about the being thatter came to the underworld. Sisty felt utterly useless, knowing that someone was there, but not who it was; if it was an ally or enemy. Her sole job was to be his support, yet she had been useless when he was gone for a while. In fact, the people he killed on the other side, she couldn''t even utilize the EXP he gained from killing them to level up at first. Something or¡­ someone had helped her from that side, helped her take the EXP, and use it to help him level up. Honestly, if not for that incident, Neji would have died. Even at the only job she had, to collect EXP, she would have failed if not for that unknown party. For once, Sisty felt like a burden. "I will¡­ try to be better¡­" "I know you will. It''s all right." Sisty was supposed to be an AI at first, and slowly, she gained consciousness. So as Neji was hugging her, running his hand through her hair, it was the first time that she shed tears, the first time she sobbed like a little girl. * * * The little mood lift he felt from Asia''s cute antics was gone. His facecked emotion as he walked through the streets of Kuoh, appearing before Kuoh High School and finding himself at the front gate. He could see Sisty and Asia walk into the school in the far, going to enroll the little girl; they were a step ahead of him since they teleported before. However, he was stuck at the gate, in front of a student. ''A pup?'' It wasn''t a joke, Neji nearly mistook her for a puppy. She was small¡­ Well, 5''5" was more than the Japanese average for females, but he was 6''5" so she appeared to be a little puppy before him. He got used to it first though since Asia was shorter than that. Ignoring the useless thoughts, he looked at the girl a bit more carefully. [Sona Sitri ¨C Devil ¨C High Tier 8] She looked a little confused at first, perhaps noticing the simrities between him and the woman who had walked past her just a minute ago, but when that confusion passed she looked annoyed. She wasn''t intimidated by the height difference, as she was used to being around people like Sairaorg Bael, who was as big as Neji. She did give him a weird look though, looking at his sses and expressionless face, contrasting to his massive body. Sona fixed her sses and spoke in a sharp tone. "Neji Hado, I am Shona Shitori, president of the Student Council. I must remind you that you are not a student, but a teacher. Yet you''rete. Not a good look for your first day." Neji sighed in his head. Why was he doing this again? ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Well damn, we reached 400! Here''s the promised chapter, another awaits this week. Probably on Saturday, but if we reach 700 in the next 24 hours, should be easy, I''ll post it tomorrow instead! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 386: 386: Kuoh High School (2) Chapter 386: 386: Kuoh High School (2) Chapter 386: Kuoh High School (2) ¡ª "Kuoh High is a prodigious school, one of the best in the entire country. Male teachers are scarce, as are male students since it was an all-girls High School until recently. Now we are mixed, and for that reason only we are hiring more male teachers. Yet you arete on your first day of teaching? It is not a good look." To begin with, Neji was curious why the hell the Student Council President cared so much about the new teachers. She should be contained within ruling over the students. ¡­Then again, she and Rias Gremory held all the power in this ce, surely more than whomever the Principal was. "I apologize," Seeing her about to open her mouth again, Neji apologized. "I was helping a lost person find her path." Shona Shitori, or Sona Sitri which was her real name, frowned at that. She shut her lips and stared at him. Shaking her head, she turned around and walked off. "Follow me, I''ll show you your ss." Neji walked behind her without any words and listened to her exin some stuff. What he will be teaching, plus the simple rules in the school; additionally, a gentle warning to not do anything weird with the students. As Neji watched, his head shifted to the side as his blue eyes locked to a pair of red eyes in the far. In the far, in an old building, which was the previous school building, a smiling girl stood beside a window, with her red hair fluttering in the air. ''Rias¡­? She''s cute.'' * * * Sona exined basically everything that he needed to know; there was no need to meet anybody else from the school authority. However, he did go meet with the Principal, whichsted around a minute. The principal was a middle-aged man, who was older than he looked. Neji sensed that he had made a pact with a devil, as one could expect from the principal of a devil-infested school. Oh, Sisty and Asia were right there in the same room, talking to the principal about Asia''s admission. When Neji and Sona left, he saw through Sisty''s eyes as she used a Genjutsu to go through the process easily, and thankfully Sona wasn''t sharp enough to notice the use of mana. There was nothing else worth noting about the situation. Neji was then led to a ss full of students, where Sona said he was to teach English. It was an easy enough subject for someone like him with 100% System Proficiency in thatnguage. In fact, he could even exin why the blue curtains were used to represent sadness by the writer. "I hope you can handle things from here on out," said Sona Sitri, and walked away. Neji stared at her walking away for a few seconds and turned to face the door in front of him. Surprisingly, he hesitated. His hands shook a little as he grabbed the door handle and opened it. A ssic Japanese ssroom greeted him. Neji suddenly knew why he had hesitated. This reminded him of his school life¡­ back in his Hero Academia. But he was a teacher now, which in turn reminded him of his cute Sensei, Midnight. "How time flies, eh." Chuckling to himself, Neji stepped in as all the students who were a gossiping mess, having fun due to the teacher beingte, froze. Even with his CHA very low, and his looks very nerdy, everyone paused. For these second-year students, seventeen of age, this massive man wasn''t someone whom any of them wanted to mess with. "Everyone," Neji spoke clear English, just like how he had been conversing with Asia all the time. He walked to the podium, put the book and marker he carried on it, and looked at all the students. "I am your new English teacher; no, don''t say anything yet. Keep your lips shut and go back to your seats. Pray that Shakespeare be merciful with you all because I won''t be." As he was bored and not in a very good mood, must he bully some children¡­.? Okay, no, he was just going to be a little bit strict, that''s not bullying. The kids scattered and took their seats, as Neji''s teaching career, which would end shortly, began. * * * Aika Kiryuu was blessed with a strange ability; to calcte a man''s manhood with just a look. She did not hate this ability, in fact, she had created it herself over time. Even as a girl, her perverted personality could match the most powerful of male degenerates. So she came to possess such an ability. In her seventeen years of life, she had seen a lot of guys, and so had calcted a lot of private parts. Her [Size Scouter] had given her mixed results over the years, and there had been a few that surprised her. For either being too small, or too big. Today, it was one of those days. She was silently sitting at the end of the ssroom, as people didn''t interact with her on their own; she was a little unhappy about why the new teacher waste. She liked sses because then sitting in her own seat was natural, but when everyone was scattered in the room, with their friends, it made it painfully clear how lonely she truly was. Yet, when the teacher finally arrived, relief wasn''t the emotion she felt. Aika felt numb. Her mind went nk. ''No way¡­'' Was her calction wrong? To be fair, the new teacher was tall. She could see signs of Japanese heritage on his face, but she wouldn''t be surprised if he was mixed. So that size¡­ ''No fucking way, no. It''sid, even. This can''t be true.'' Aika kept staring, her mouth agape, as she realized the world was bigger than what she thought it was. For once, her hunched back straightened, as she focused all her attention on the supernatural in front of her. ¡­. "Hey, you, yes you. Stand up and introduce yourself. Then tell me how your day was to this moment, all in English." "Errm¡­" The unlucky student whom Neji had pointed his finger at looked around. He really hoped it was not actually him whom the finger was pointing at, but when Neji called again, he couldn''t help but sigh and stood up. "My nameu¡­. isu¡­" He began to speak, causing some to give him pitied looks while a few broke outughing, without intending to. Thetter party met a worse fate, as they were called to stand up. Neji was a little amused at this. He could feel that he would get bored of it soon, but for now, it was fun messing with these kids. On that note, Issei Hyuudo was attending this exact ss. He and his two perverted friends were currently standing, with their hands grabbing their ears, as they stood punished. [Issei Hyuudo ¨C Devil ¨C Tier 1] It was a bit weird seeing a main character this weak. Even Fujimaru was Tier 3, yet this guy was just Tier 1. More so, Issei was already a devil, yet he was not stronger than a teen. It was kind of disappointing. He moved on from the subject and instead picked on some more students. Soon, Neji was looking into the golden eyes of one particr student who had been staring at him most attentively since the start. [Aika Kiryuu ¨C Tier 1] His [Observe] didn''t add any race, so she must be a normal human. He could ignore her low Tier, in that case. It still bothered him a little how naked he felt to her eyes. Not that he being seen naked bothered him, but how it happened did. She wasn''t using any spells. There was no trace of magic, and he was somewhat sure she wasn''t some extraterritorial entity who could just avoid his senses. So she was just a normal high school girl, just one who was so perverted that her normal eyes could scan his entire body naked. She reminded him of one person. "Kimi?" Neji called outright, staring at her. The girl was broken out of her focus, blinking just like everyone else in the room. Neji ignored them and expanded the girl''s status screen. [Name: Aika Kiryuu Age: 17-year-old Race: Human MP: 12690/12690] Neji was immediately disappointed. Other than her more than decent mana points for an untrained human, she had nothing he was looking for. Certainly no signs of her being Kimi, either. "Um, Sensei, it''s Aika Kiryuu." The girl stood up and said, a little nervous. She must be confused why he called her a different name, making Neji sigh. "You just reminded me of someone, my bad. Of course, you''re not her¡­" If anything, she looked more like that girl from that cursed six digits. The girl just nodded, and Neji decided to not ask her anything. Since he did make a small blunder, he could let her off. "Take your seat. You, in front of her, stand up." Aika blinked, a bit confused, but she took her seat still. Not long after, she regained her focus and stared at him. A few minutester, a knock fell on the door. Neji stopped his endeavor, telling everyone to sit down, as the door opened. Once again, all students were speechless. Everyone stared at the blonde girl, clear of her foreign heritage, who was with the stylish white-haired woman wearing round ck shades, looking as if she was rted to their new Sensei. Both of them wore the school''s outfit, and that made Neji frown. What was his spiritual half doing? She was supposed to be Asia''s guardian, not another student. Asia was waving her hand frantically in his direction, while he was busy staring at Sisty, and talking to her telepathically. ''Eager to y student, are you?'' [Learned from the best.] With a sigh, Neji gestured them inside as the ss continued. * * * Later, when ss ended, Neji left for the teacher''s office. He promptly noticed that Issei Hyuudo was following him, and no matter how many turns and twists he took in the hallways, the kid followed suit. "Hm?" Pausing for a moment, he turned around and gave him a dry look. Issue flinched. "Ah, Sensei, I am heading to the office too. I need to see another Sensei there¡­" "I see." That made sense. Neji turned around and continued walking. Finding the door of the office soon, he opened it and looked inside. To his surprise, no other teacher was there yet, except one. It was a woman who¡­ Neji paused. "There she is, Yuhei Sensei. I bumped into her this morning, she fell and hit her head. I am here to check if she''s all right or not." Issei exined, not fully seeing the person who was sleeping in a chair inside the room. Neji had already turned to face him by then. With a brief sh of his eyes, using a simple Genjutsu. "Leave." Issei didn''t even hesitate and turned around to walk away. Neji closed the door behind him, throwing his books and markers away, as he quickly approached the sleeping girl. The blonde woman was wearing a pencil skirt, with a white shirt tucked within it. Her two cat ears wiggled on her head, as a cat tail was slipping out of the chair. That woman¡­ Neji didn''t even need to use [Observe] to know who it was. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Was supposed to post in Saturday, but posting early because I am having fun writing and so I am writing more than usual! Don''t forget to pour powerstones to fuel my writing frenzy unless I burn out... If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 387: 387: Who Is She? Chapter 387: 387: Who Is She? Chapter 387: Who Is She? ¡ª Her hair was lustrous blonde, with two cat ears of the same color wiggling on her head. Her eyes were closed, but it wouldn''t be surprising if they were blue in color. She was wearing a ck pencil skirt, with a white shirt that tightly hugged her bosom. Lastly, if her unnatural beauty and ears didn''t give away her non-human status, her cat tail that was slipping out of a gap in the chair she was sleeping in, was the final nail. If anybody from the devil groups saw her, they would recognize her as a ''Yokai'' right away. However, that wasn''t the first thought Neji had. In his head, her features were too simr to a person he loved. "Hey, Kimi." Neji ran to the chair, grabbed her by the shoulder very gently, and shook her body. Her head that was resting to the side, covered by her hair, came to full view, as Neji stared at it with arge smile. A smile that soon vanished as her face became clear, her eyes fluttering open, as two distinct¡­ golden eyes stared at him. For a second, the pair of eyes stared at one another, a small blush forming on the woman''s sweet face, until her eyes widened and she screeched. "Eep-!" She pushed him back, the force lethal enough to send him flying since he was not resisting, and he hit the wall. He didn''t flinch, nor did he groan, as he stood back up, while the shaken woman stood up from her chair too, taking a battle stance with an expression that screamed ''Dammit, I fucked up!''. Broken out of his delusion, Neji''s eyes finally focused on the text hovering over her head. [Yuhei Kotazaki ¨C Cat Yokai ¨C Mid Tier 4] Turns out, in the hypothetical scenario that the devils were the ones to find this situation, their guess to assume she was a Yokai would have been correct. When Neji''s expectations were shattered, his INT and WIS formting possibilities, he recognized this woman to be a spy. This woman was someone weak enough to not be any threat to the devils ying students here, so if she got caught then the Yokai Queen could make some excuses, but she was certainly strong enough to mess with any unsuspecting student if they figured out her identity. Some Yokai could control normal humans'' minds, erase their memories and such. Perhaps this woman was someone like that, given how frantically she was chanting spells and throwing them at him, all to naught as they shed with his [Gamer''s Mind] and were simply obliterated. "Dammit, why isn''t it working?!" The cat woman yelled while Neji gave her an¡­ he didn''t know what sort of expression he was making right now. If he had to exin, he felt like missing the lottery with only one missed number In just under a few hours, he had mistaken two people for Kimi. Heck, this one certainly looked like her too, and her flustered behavior was a creepy imitation of Kimi as well. If someone told him this woman and Kimi were rted, maybe sisters even, he wouldn''t doubt it. Their facial features were different, yet very simr, enough that he mistook her for Kimi from afar. "Stop." When the woman was about to cast another spell, Neji snapped his finger, waving his mana to wave over her and break her spell. "I am sure the devils have noticed you barraging spells by now. Leave. I am not their ally, so I won''t reveal the Yokai Faction had a spy here, don''t worry. Just get away from my field of vision." He used his authority as a Dragon, an apex predator, to give this spiritual catgirl a warning re. Yuhei Kotazaki had thought he was a normal human, given she couldn''t sense any mana from him, that''s why she was trying to make him forget ever seeing her. But under the gaze of his gorgeous blue eyes that went slit, she paused. She slipped her hand in her pockets, took out a piece of paper ¨C with a magic circle drawn on it ¨C and tore it apart. In a sh of light, Yuhei''s body, which was disturbingly simr to whom Neji was searching for, vanished and reappeared somewhere far. "¡­." Neji clenched his fist, unintendedly calling forth his most instinctual power, the power of vibrations, as space itself shattered near his fist. "What in fuck''s sake." * * * "What in fuck''s sake just happened, who the hell is that guy?" Yuhei shivered as she appeared in a garden, falling to her knees due to the fast andrge mana loss she just went through. Today was a bad day. She had just joined this school as a teacher a week ago, as per the order of her Queen, to keep track of some hyper-privileged devil kids who were spoiled enough to y a student in a human world. She always had a bad mood in that school anyway, since the devil girls acted so fucking privileged, acting oblivious to the grander scheme of things, and ying human. Yet, today it has been exceptionally annoying. This morning, Yuhei noticed Rias Gremory walking to school with Issei Hyuudo, a guy she had put her eyes on due to the Sacred Gear she had sensed from him. She hadn''t even reported him to her Queen yet, but she was sure she would have liked it. Yet, the devil had already made him dance in her palm. Out of sheer spite,ter on, she went to bump into that Issei brat in the hallways. Sadly, it didn''t go as nned. He identally called forth his Gear the split second before the hit, and her head hit his gauntlet. She got injured and lost consciousness. Sadly, the nurse in the infirmary was on a break, so when she woke up, she was lying on the bed in the infirmary without having received any medical help. Later, she just went back to the teacher''s office and wasn''t sure when she fell asleep. She needed that nap, but who would have guessed her disguise would havee off midway through? That''s why she panicked when she saw that random guy she hadn''t seen before waking her up, calling her a weird name. Seriously, who the fuck was Kimi Sugihara?" "Huh? Sugihara?" When did he mention thest name? She could have sworn he only said Kimi¡­ "Hey, you!" Suddenly, a call came from far before Yuhei could figure out what was going on. She looked to the side, as Yokai Guards were rushing towards her carefully. With a sigh, she stood up from her knees, deciding to just ignore this, and go report to her Queen about what had just happened. About some new third party who was entering this fat game of luck and misfortune. * * * As Neji had expected, the Devils had noticed the use of mana. If their senses usually didn''t allow such a thing, it allowed them to notice it here, within this school that was covered by a sphere of magic. Though he did expect Sona Sitri toe, instead it was someone he would have least expected. It was a girl with ck hair that was almost purple in color, the same color as her eyes. Wearing the usual outfit of this school, albeit a little bolder, as it was tighter and her skirt was shorter, she stood by the door, one of her hands under her chin, as she looked in, smiling amusingly. Oh, and she was being apanied by a blonde guy with gentle blue eyes. [Akeno Himejima ¨C Fallen Angel-Devil ¨C High Tier 8] [Kiba Yuuto ¨C Devil ¨C Low Tier 7] "Ara, looks like the culprit is already gone." "Looks like our Sensei here was attacked, too¡­ Are you injured?" Kiba walked over to Neji, seeing his messy hair and dirtied white shirt due to the impact of the wall, causing some stuff to fall on him earlier. "I am all right," Neji said shortly, not feeling like talking too much. While Kiba sighed in relief, the fallen angel walked over to him and stood close, looking up at his eyes with a smile. "Can you tell us what you saw?" "I don''t remember. I remember walking into the office¡­ and then nothing. I was suddenly standing with dirt on my body." "Ah-huh? Interesting¡­" Akeno Himejima, the Queen of Rias Gremory, gave him a narrowed-eyed look, observing him carefully. Her hand raised, gently prickling his cheeks, as he stared down at her, unflinching and giving her an expressionless look. "You are the most handsome sensei I met, just saying." She withdrew her hand. "And I apologize, I heard you were in the States for a while. Perhaps the country''s air caused you to ck out for a few minutes, we should have cleaned the office better. I will let the student council know of this matter. Kiba, let''s go." Akeno said, and walked away, followed by Kiba who told Neji to take care of himself before leaving. Neji stared at the flirty way Akeno walked away, her hips swaying. His face stayed cold, his emotions further so, as he failed to feel anything. Though he woulde to knowter that, Akeno however, did feel something. Even though his assimtion of ''GOD'' was at a low percentage now, as somewhat an angel, she felt an unexinable attraction towards him. Perhaps it was her fallen side, or the fact that the assimtion wasn''t high, the ''attraction'' was indeed purely sexual. Whatever the case, Neji spent the rest of his day in silence, not picking on the kids, and not doing anything at all. By now, he was fully doubtful if Kimi was truly all right or not. So Neji spent his day dazed, walking back home with Sisty and Asia, unbeknown to the extreme dangers that awaited him just days in the future. * * * In the Prime Omniverse, in a secluded multiverse, scared to be approached even by the strongest of Gods, a of multiple seasons existed. Yet strangely, on the gxy-sized, only night existed, there was no daylight. In an unpopted part of this, surrounded by a corn farm, a single old hut existed. There was an old wooden chair outside the hut, upied by an old wrinkly woman, wearing a white saree thatplimented her white hair. Basking under the moonlight, she was sewing a sweater, her lips that were d with red lipstick resting in a gentle smile. Her sses were sharp, with strings connected to them, as she was humming a tune. ? For how many hours, years, centuries, or perhaps eons she continued doing this? Nobody knew as she kept sewing. She didn''t even nce up when the figure of a yellow-skinned man, with horns on his head, and tusks sticking out of his mouth came right before her, out of thin air. The creature kneeled down, lowered his head, and spoke. "Mother. The Creator Goddess is hiring criminals, Gods and Demons alike. From what I have gathered, she is sending them to the CUBE, with the goal to hunt the Gamer." "Oh?" The old woman didn''t raise her head as she inquired in a curious tone, still sewing. "Has a new Gamer finally appeared?" "Yes, Mother. The 2nd Gamer has appeared. He should have been almost 17 years old, if not for his¡­ special situation." The creature replied obediently, as the old woman, being referred to as a mother, just nodded slowly. "Hm, hm. Anything else?" She didn''t sound very interested, to say the least. The creature who was nning to ask ''Should we demons ept the recruitment?'' quickly changed his mind. His "mother" didn''t want to hear it, he noticed. Instead, he mentioned the other thing. "The Director of the Last Act has sent you a letter." "Ho?" This time, the old woman sounded surprised, pleasantly so. She raised her head for the first time, her uninteresting ck irises locking with the entirely ck sclera of the yellow demon creature. "Yes, mother. She says hi," "Haha, thatss finally contacted me after so long, and that''s all she wrote?" "Well, no, she did add something else too. But it''s¡­ I don''t know what it means." The old granny looked a little confused at that, frowning. She was still humming the same tune she had been humming for so long, but his next words made her pause. "It just says, ''It''s time.'' And nothing else." The old woman stopped humming. Yet, in response, the entire world began to sing. The shadows of the night flickered, and the cornfield hummed due to the wind. ~Immortal She¡­~ The woman''s smile had dropped, and her expression had paused. ~Return to Me¡­~ Gently, the old woman stood up. The creature with yellow skin shook at that, speechless seeing her finally move, as he lowered his head further. "Wee back, Mother." "As it is time." She supposed the 2nd Gamer must be in a world with a lot of demons and devils if it was time. So she was supposed to help him ascend a Demon King, just like the 1st, so that they are aligned together, as required for the Director''s n. "Huh, it''s like a misty memory..." The old woman, the Godmother of All Demons, smiled, as the trembled. Then she vanished, along with her faithful one. She traversed, going to the correct path somehow, as she followed the scent of ~A Misty Memory~. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: "Who Is She?" the song somehow fits with the Godmother well, as it does with the entire chapter''s theme. [0] It''s a new week, so if we reach 200 stones in the next 24 hours, I will post a chapter tommorow -- so you''d have a total of 4 chapters this week too. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 388: 388: Bad Crow (1) Chapter 388: 388: Bad Crow (1) Chapter 388: Bad Crow (1) ¡ª [Master¡­ are you alright?] ''A little annoyed, but otherwise fine.'' Neji and Sisty exchanged a few words via their mental connection, amidst ss. Sisty was always in his head, so she had watched the entire scene unfold during the lunch break. She asked about his well-being only now, knowing he wasn''t all right before. Neji was certainly frustrated by this. It was almost as if he was being mocked. He has been searching for Kimi since the start, yet there was no development. It was more frustrating than ever now, as he truly wished to see her. Nothing was going right; in this situation, the only way he could feel rxed was if he could rest his head on her shoulder. She was not just his lover, after all, she was an aunt, an older sister, and finally a maid who took care of everything. Yet, the closest thing to her that he found was that Yokai, who appeared to be nothing more than a mere mocking imitation of her. Neji knew that it was a stupid way to see things, but he didn''t care right now. Was Kimi truly in this world? Honestly, he wouldn''t be surprised if she wasn''t. But at least he wished it was Nejire who was in this world, in that case. If he missed anyone after Kimi, or arguably as much as her, it would be his older sister. He wasn''t worried about Nejire Hado''s state, he had given her copies of a lot of his quirks, so she should be fine anywhere, so he didn''t think much about her, but he did miss her too. "Hey, Mistress Death," Neji wasn''t sure why, but he called that woman in the middle of taking a ss. All the students blinked, confused, but in his stead, Sisty put them under a temporary Genjutsu to make them ignore the scene. "I know you said you won''t tell me who is in this world¡­ But can you at least confirm that there is indeed someone here?" There was a reason why he asked that in particr. While Yuhei''s existence was very frustrating to him, he wasn''t slow to realize that she was the most likely candidate for Kimi to rece if she was in this world. So that could mean that Kimi was supposed to rece Yuhei, but something stopped her and so she wasn''t in this world. There was also the possibility that Kimi just reced someone else, or that the girl in this world was someone else entirely, but that''s why he asked Death to be sure if there was anybody in this world at all. Mistress Death wasn''t Lady Luck, who had made him his agent. Lady Luck could talk in his head for that reason, but that was not the case with this being. So, her reply was in the form of a message. [Entity Mistress Deathments, ''Oh my, how demanding, despite the fact that I had clearly refrained from answering a simr question earlier. Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Yes, no worries, I can confirm that one of your remaining three girls is indeed in this world. They are alive in this world right now, as we speak.''] So someone was here. If it''s Kimi but not in the body of Yuhei, then perhaps was she in the form of Grayfia Lucifuge? He could think of no simrities other than the fact that both of them were maids, but that could not be enough. So who, exactly? Regardless, Neji appreciated the confirmation. "Thank you." He gave a curt nod at the air and snapped his finger, breaking the Genjutsu that Sisty has cast on the students, returning back to the ss. All of this was still frustrating, but now he was sure that someone was here for real. As for who¡­ only time shall tell. * * * Later, ss ended and everyone scattered off. Neji did the same, as did Sisty and Asia on their own. They were taking different routes, hiding that they knew one another¡­ for some reason. Right, why was he hiding the fact that they knew each other? They had just done it out of the blue, and it just happened. "Sisty, teleport to my side." So in the end he just asked her to take the same route as him. By then it had been ten minutes since they were walking. Neji was enjoying the streets, filled with casual people, feeling a little rxed, so he didn''t even notice the time pass. Naturally, they were quite far from the school by now, and so even if they walked together now, there was no problem. At least, that''s what Neji had thought at first. Instead, Sisty told him something else over telepathy. [Master, some priests are following us. Do I still teleport?] "Priests?" Neji didn''t stop walking, he was in a busy neighborhood as he talked to himself. Some gave him looks, but he didn''t care. "Weird. They''re probably after Asia. I am curious how they found her though." The reason was much simpler than one may think. The Churchid out people on the streets to be on the lookout for Asia, as she hadn''t reached her destination yet, and a few of those people just happened to find her walking with Sisty. Neji expanded his vision into bird view, his Jogan activating, causing his sclera to turn ck, that he promptly hid with a Genjutsu, and looked at where Sisty and Asia were. "Huh. It''s a bunch of nobodies. Just knock them out with the Conqueror''s Will." [Conqueror''s Will] was an evolved version of [Killing Intent], and one could guess its origin from its name. It was a technique shamelessly stolen from One Piece, though Neji was unsure if its advanced application was still avable or not. "Actually, just kill them." Neji changed his mind. "If they''re just knocked out, they''ll let someone stronger know of Asia''s location. So it''s better to just kill them." Too bad if they already reported, though. [You sure? They kinda will be your priests in the near future, you know?] Instead of arguing, Neji just sighed and shot a spike of his will across the town. It went kilometers from his current position and hit the priests who were mostly Tier 2s, causing their blood pressure to spike up and their hearts to fail. He got a few kill notifications, and EXP that he could count on his fingers. [Seriously?] "Um, well." [At this rate you''ll be a Demon King instead of a benevolent God, you know?] "Oh." He heard a long breath in his head as the initiator of the sigh teleported beside him, along with Asia, while he waved a Genjutsu at the crowd around, making him uncaring of anything strange. * * * It was nearly evening, the sun setting in the distance when the school had ended. Neji didn''t n to go back to his hotel room yet; what was he going to do there? He would rather roam the city, and so the two girls would too. Before the night fully came, Neji decided to fix one issue. The girls back in the Naruto world must be in a frenzy by now. Before he had gone to attack the Holy City of Camelot, he had turned off the broadcast, not everything needed to be spectated after all. When the Creator Goddess appeared, he obviously didn''t turn the broadcast on, and it was turned off till this moment. So it had been a while since they lost touch with him. Naturally, when he reopened the broadcast, he was met with a barrage of questions. A lot of inquiries, someints, and overall worry. In the end, they also noticed that he was in a new world, looking at him weirdly seeing him nerdy look. So he discarded it to return to his casual look, the one with short hair. ["Regardless, did you manage to im back that blonde woman?"] ["By the way, you look pretty down. I am not sure if it''s just me or not."] Neji spent some more time talking, moving about the city, and showing them what the modern world had to offer. Tsunade took notes, nodding to herself from time to time, as she thought of how to improve her own world. After a long chat with them, Neji broke bad news to them. "By the way, I am not feeling the best recently. So the broadcast is going to be turned off until announced otherwise. Don''t look forward to it." ["Wait, what?!"] ["No way, I will miss you¡­"] Temari and Hanabi reacted first, their eyes shaky, as Neji stared at them with not much change in his facial expression. When the girls realized that he truly wasn''t in a great mood and that something had happened when they weren''t watching, they had no choice but to ept the situation in silence. After that, as the call tricked hours, Neji put an end to it. By then, the moon was high in the sky, it was midnight. Other than this chat, and showing the girls the modern world, the group was also showing Asia around. The innocent little girl had never seen the world, so she tried everything, and she enjoyed everything too. It made Neji a bit pissed at the Church when he realized she didn''t even know what ice cream tasted like. Currently, they were in a children''s park, under the moonlight, as the little girl was running in the sand and using the slide. In the meantime, Neji was sitting on the swing, with Sisty sitting on another swing right by his side. "How weird would it be if some kid walked in now and saw a giant sitting on a swing?" "Shut up. You are six feet yourself, quite gigantic for a woman, especially in this country." "Make it two giants then." Sisty and Neji began to kick the ground gently, propelling their swing back and forth, enjoying the air gently hitting their face, and pushing their hair to the side. "That girl is cute, not gonna lie." "Right? She is like a hamster." Sistymented, to which Neji agreed. She did give him a weird look when hebeled her as a hamster, but looking at it again, as Asia slipped down a slide, she could see it. "Master?" "Yes, love?" "Can I sit on yourp?" "Anytime you wish, sweetheart." Sisty teleported from her swing and appeared in Neji''s swing, sitting on hisp, facing his face, with her chest pressed against his. "It''s going to break down if you don''t enforce it with Mana." The dry flirting with both their expressions cid was a weird thing at first, but as seconds passed, and she rested her head on his chest, he couldn''t help but smile softly. She smiled too, as the two swung back and forth, while Asia yed. Asia sometimes peeked at the two of them but continued ying for the most part. From what Neji knew, Asia still didn''t know what Sisty was exactly. But she knew she was somehow rted to Neji, possibly a sister ¨C given her name. At one point, Neji wrapped his hands around Sisty, as she had hers around his, and closed his eyes. The swing continued swinging, thanks to a telekic force, and it felt rxing to just give in to the rhythm with eyes closed. Neji was broken out of his trance when he felt something. His senses caught on a form made of a light elementaling towards him. It was mostly thanks to his new skill, not his natural senses. [Perception of Aether (Passive/Active): The user can sense, smell, hear, and feel Aether, a powerful and unique celestial element said to flow throughout the universe, and is present in everything other than things with dark energy. In direct action, this acts like a divine sense, allowing the user sensesparable to Gods.] While for [Voidmancer] it was [nk] that was the Maxed starting skill, that allowed him to avoid even Abstract Entities to read his mind, for [Lumomancer] it was this sensing skill. It was equally strong, he had to admit, as when he tried to use it on Mistress Death before, he could get a somewhat grasp of her power level. In short, there probably wasn''t any other sensing ability needed at his level, or in the nearby future, until he would max out Lumomancer to ess all light-based abilities this Omniverse had to offer. So of course, he sensed the flying bulb of light that he recognized to be a fallen angel when he opened his eyes. It was a girl with ck hair and wings made of ck feathers, as she waited in the sky for a few seconds before shended near Asia. [Raynare ¨C Fallen Angel ¨C Low Tier 5] Asia panicked, yelling while the fallen acted as if Neji and Sisty didn''t exist. The fallen probably thought they were nobodies since she couldn''t sense their mana. Neji sighed, as did Sisty. "So those priests had already reported their findings to their higher-ups." "Seems like it." Slightly annoyed, Neji pondered if he should just destroy the weakling crow right away. A secondter, he had a better idea as he kissed Sisty on her nape, put her down on the ground, and got up from the swing. Neji could work with this, to be fair. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Almost na hourte! Woke up from sleep just to post, so give me some recharging powerstones! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 389: 389: Bad Crow (2) Chapter 389: 389: Bad Crow (2) Chapter 389: Bad Crow (2) ¡ª Raynare was supposed to be chillin'' after dealing with Issei Hyuudo, that stupid human boy. However, not days after she was done with that, she was once again notified to do something. Thankfully, this one didn''t seem like it would take much of her time. Asia Argento, some "Saint" from Italy, had not arrived at the church in Kuoh yet. She was supposed to and had been spotted in the city before, but she never reached the Church. She was either abducted by someone, or she had decided not to go to the church herself. Either way, a few priests had noticed her in the city today, and they had made their report via messages. Raynare loved this new era of technology, information was easy to share. If not for that, the news wouldn''t have reached the church, because the priests had dropped dead without any cause. After that, the church contacted her to look for Asia around the city and bring her back. Asia was sure toe if a Fallen Angel went to fetch her, since a few years ago when she was banished by the church in Vatican City, it was the Fallen Angel faction that had taken her in. She had been living with them until now before she was sent here. That, and since normal priests have died by unknown causes, a Fallen Angel was more suitable for this mission. There was an unknown force at y here. "There she is." Raynare could care less, however. Once she located the blonde little girl, ying in a children''s park, she approached her from the air. Raynare also noticed two siblings, she assumed from their simr features, sitting on a swing and moving back and forth. Their intimate position was a little weird, but she was a Fallen, incest didn''t bother her. As she couldn''t sense any mana from them, rendering her to believe they were weak, mere mortals. She ignored them and lowered her flight near Asia. "Hey, there. You must be Asia Argento?" Asia, who had just slid down a slide, sitting on her ass, paused as she looked at the person standing before her. There was nowhere to run, as she towered over her. Raynare''s ck wings were wide and proud behind her, feathers gently floating around, as a few fell on Asia''s head, making her shiver. "I- uhm¡­" "Never mind. I was just asking for the sake of it, I already know. Come on, we are going to leave." With swift movements, Raynare grabbed the blondie by her wrist. Asia yelped, shaken, but Raynare ignored her ¨C instead, she found something interesting. So it was true, this girl had a Sacred Gear. It wasn''t news. Raynare knew Asia had the [Twilight Healing] gear. Back in the church in Vatican City, she had healed a Devil once, and that Devil had killed a few priests before fleeing. The church banished her after that incident in particr, and the Fallen took her in. In fact, the reason she was sent here to Japan was so that her Sacred Gear could be given to Raynare. By performing a ritual, the useless waste of air that was Asia Argento will die, and [Twilight Healing] will be imed by Raynare. So, in essence, Asia was her property to be imed. Ignoring the little girl''s yelp, as she struggled to free herself to no avail, Raynare took off in the air. Her feet lifted seven feet from the air, along with Asia, until she felt a strong hand grab her by her wing, and m her face first on the ground. ¨C Bam! * * * Raynare was a girl of short stature. About 5"4, ording to Neji''s Jogan. She had a cute face, and cute ck hair, contradicted by violent purple eyes. Raynare looked like a wolf in pup''s cloth. If not for her ck wings, she was pretty unremarkable otherwise. Sisty had moved at lightning speed to grab Asia before Raynare could fall, and now the two of them stood to the side, the systematic girl petting the nun on her head. Neji stood over Raynare, who stayed down on the floor for a total of three seconds and five milliseconds before she spun around. It was an attack from the start, her wings tried to p him away. As if he was a bug. Obviously, that didn''t work. The wings hit him, and even though he didn''t want to do so, the bones within it broke. The force of the sudden stop caused Raynare to stumble, and the pain made her fall again with a yell. Five secondster, the girl stood back up. This time she took off in the air. Even if her wings weren''t in their best state, she could still fly. However, to Neji''s disappointment, she wasn''t trying to flee when she took off. She was just getting out of his hand''s reach, looking down with furious eyes. "You mortal!" She yelled, somehow thinking she was left in this state just due to a huge mortal. She thought it was his size that made her shame herself. "I am an Angel! How dare you grab my wing?!" Neji stared dryly. He reckoned he would have bickered her for this just two months ago. However, he couldn''t bother less now. Instead, he sighed. "You are a Fallen, not an Angel. Nobody who knows religious lore will judge me for grabbing your wings." "Die!" Of course, she couldn''t argue with him. It also made her mad that he reminded her of her status as someone beneath pure Angels. She cursed her hand in the air, and a spear of light formed within it. Then, she threw it at him. Neji didn''t even dodge. There was no need to block it either. Instead, he used the light effect to transform. The spear hit his chest, bursting into particles of light, and those particles seemed to transform his short hair into a longer look, as his modern clothes too turned a bit historic. At that moment, Raynare realized she was not dealing with a civilian. So that meant the reason why she couldn''t feel mana from him, and the girl behind him, wasn''t because theycked it, but because they just had too much more than herself. "Shit." Finally, Raynare had the idea to flee. She turned around in the air and pped her wings to shoot towards the clouds. Instead, all she achieved was a translucent dome that surrounded the area, her nose hitting the wall as she stumbled in the air. "Be careful, it was already bleeding from before." The white-haired individual was suddenly by her side, standing in the middle of the air without any help. "How far you have fallen, looking like nothing but an ugly crow. How pitiful, child." Raynare flinched, stumbling back while he casually observed the nearly invisible barrier that she had just crashed into. "We are within a [Dome of Light]. It has a few effects, but the main one is that people from outside the dome would be unable to see or sense the people inside. Plus, those people can''t enter if I wish to keep them away, and also, the people in here can''t leave without my permission." It was a Lumomancer skill. He gently patted her shoulder, looking her in the eye as she tried not to attack. She was at least smart enough to realize he was not on the same level as her. However, that didn''t stop her curiosity. "You can use light magic?" Light magic of that level, used by a person she didn''t recognize? Who was he? He was not a devil, that was for certain, so they weren''t direct enemies. Was he an angel? She didn''t think so, at least her senses didn''t. Then¡­ ''No way, is he the Sun God from another Pantheon?'' White hair and bright blue eyes¡­ Raynare didn''t know any Sun God with that sort of description. On the contrary, he looked a bit Japanese. It was hard to gauge, as he had a more universal handsome look, being the most handsome one she had seen in her thousand years of life actually, but yes he did show signs of Japanese heritage. "Of course. The branch of Light Magic is usually the bread and butter of Holy Magic, no? So it''s natural that I would be more than just proficient in this field." Raynare grew more sure of her suspicion. Admitting he could use Holy Magic meant he was either an Angel, but she didn''t know any with his appearance, or a God. She believed thetter. She couldn''t believe she was saying this, but she was beginning to feel ufortable with his touch. Any other day, she would have dragged this hot of a man to her bed, but if he was a God then he could destroy her with a thought. "Uhm¡­" Raynare tried to withdraw her shoulder from his grip, gently, but he held on. So she gave up. "Sir, which Pantheon are you from?" To her surprise, the God sounded offended. "Raynare?" Raynare was confused at his tone, fearful, as she stared at him. "Do you not recognize me?" Now that made Raynare blink. What the hell? Recognize him? Right, if she had seen someone this hot before, she would have easily recognized him. There was no way she wouldn''t, if she had met him. "Err, my apologies. But I don''t think we have met before." "Haah, how disappointing." Raynare''s surroundings suddenly changed. While she was in the air just a moment ago, now she was standing on the ground. He was in front of her, his hand moving from her shoulder, and reaching her forehead. "To not recognize your own creator," What? Creator? Raynare''s entire existence shook. "Let me give you a hint." He flicked his finger, and when his nail touched her forehead, a brilliant light illuminated the entire dome. Along with that, divinity washed over her form. Raynare copsed on her knees. Her eyes went wide, her tears a fountain, as all of her jet-ck wings shimmered, taking a brilliant white in color. "M-my Lord¡­" The Fallen Angel had fallen on her knees, seemingly reversing her Fallen status. She looked up at her creator, her father, and her entire world. While it took Asia a bit of convincing, it took Raynare none of that. Even Chief Gods of the strongest Pantheons couldn''t revert a Fallen back to their pure state. That was just not possible, yet it had happened. So even though the aura, the divinity she felt, was a lot different than what she remembered, it was the same kind. The same, if not a lot purer, than what it used to be. The divinity that smelled¡­ home. He looked different; he appeared different. None of his features were simr to the "he" from before. But Raynare felt it deep within her soul that had just been touched by divinity, that this was him, that this was¡­ father. "My God!" This was her creator, the being that gave her life. Fallen or not, when your creatores before you, you bow as an angel. An angel''s instinctual desire was to submit to the one and only. As Raynare bowed and kissed his shoe, her body shivered, all her sins and painful memories washed off, and that made her cry. He forgave her, that''s why her wings regained their pureness. The time she had betrayed him, by giving in to the emotion of lust, and bing a fallen, all those memories made her cry. Raynare wept, as the night continued, yet her world seemed to grow brighter than ever. Raynare felt like she had just been reborn. [Ding! Your progression has leaped up by 1% as you have saved your first Fallen.] Progress Bar: | 1.01% ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 390: 390: Reality Bends for the… Good? (1) Chapter 390: 390: Reality Bends for the¡­ Good? (1) Chapter 390: Reality Bends for the¡­ Good? (1) ¡ª Neji doubted anybody sensed his actions outside the Dome, but he left the vicinity anyway just to be sure. He was likely the strongest in this verse currently, so even if some God locked their attention on him it shouldn''t be an issue for him, yet he decided not to draw unwanted attention anyway. Instead, he wrapped Sisty, Asia, and the newly purified Raynare in threads of mana and slipped out of existence. All of them reappeared back in his hotel room. Not entering the room directly may cause a bit of a problem, as the receptionist at the front of the hotel kept track, nothing a small Genjutsu burst couldn''t fix. The same went for the CCTV cameras at the entrance, he could just give it a re tomorrow and it too would forget. It was technology, sure, but he was a God. If divinity couldn''t manipte mere machines, then it would be shameful. "My Lord?" Raynare was still bowing to his shoe, but he gestured her finger upwards in the air, a force of kic energy moving her up, as she called slowly. She looked around, her eyes blinking, before she looked back at him. "My lord, why are we in a hotel? No, why haven''t you returned to heaven? Ah, maybe you have, and it''s not public news yet. But where are the other angels, where is Michael? Gabriel?" "I haven''t revealed myself to the world as of yet," Neji slumped on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, as he rested his body. Raynare was about to ask what he meant, but he opened his mouth before that. "I am the reincarnation of God; you may say I am not the same exact being. At least, not yet, because I am slowly inheriting my old powers, authorities, and memories back. But as you can guess, as of right now not all angels would trust me." Neji mentioned memories, and that was not a lie, it was a new finding. He suddenly had bits of GOD''s memories after reaching 1% in the synchronization bar. Namely, they were rted to Raynare, along with the bits of memories from when God had created Twilight Healing, that Asia currently had. Neji knew a lot about Raynare now; surely, it was very sudden, but he was more than used to it by now. To Raynare, a God reincarnating wasn''t exactly unheard of. A famous God, Vishnu, would often reincarnate himself in the form of human avatars throughout history. But it was self-assigned. No God could just die and thene back, at least not the Biblical God for sure. "I trust you." Raynare would have bowed again if Neji wasn''t holding her still with his telekinesis. She sounded genuine, and why wouldn''t she? To begin with, a "Fallen" was an Angel who had been disowned by God. They didn''t disown him, they fought in his name till their end, killing devils and evils alike. So if God called a Fallen back, they would not think twice, and they wouldn''t be prideful to reject, that wasn''t in their nature. Therefore, when Raynare received the chance to be his first Angel, the first to trust him, she was not going to let the chance slide. It was such an honor to be his first child when nobody else trusted him. ¡­Raynare''s head turned to look at Asia. Right. Well, maybe not the "first child", but the first angel for sure. She loved it. "I know you do," Neji replied, tilting his head to look at her with a soft expression; he didn''t smile though. "I''m d you do." One other thing Raynare loved was how handsome he looked. God before looked hot too, but she couldn''t feel any attraction to him. She physically was unable to feel such emotion towards him. However, now, towards this newly reformed deity, she felt a lot of attraction. Luckily, her pure delight to see him alive was a lot stronger than her attraction, plus now that she wasn''t a Fallen anymore that attraction was just merely that; it was not Lust. "You fell due to lust, hmm?" Her God suddenly said, making her flinch. He could feel her emotions, maybe he could even read her thoughts. He said he didn''t have all his powers, but she didn''t know how limited he was ¡ª had he felt her dirty feelings towards him, not minutes after he had purified her? Raynare paled. Her blood went cold like a vampire, and her forehead chilled. If she was still a Fallen, she would have pissed her pants; luckily things like peeing were not required for an Angel. "I- m-my lord, I-" "It''s all right." To Raynare''s panicking senses, his voice was soothing, until heughed softly. It was her first time seeing him show any signs of joy; she knew it was joy, not sarcasm, due to her belief. "I told you. I am a reincarnation. The fact that you feel Lust at all, even as an angel, is probably thanks to my current nature. In recent times, I enjoyed the femalepany, uh, maybe a bit too much. Perhaps it shows in my angels too." Raynare was stunned. Looking back, was he not holding the white-haired girl on hisp earlier in the park? Speaking of, who the hell was that girl? She looked eerily like her God¡­ "That is Sisty. I gave my subconsciousness a physical form, and that''s her." Raynare snapped her head at Sisty. Didn''t that mean she was God as well?! Raynare was just about to bow again, but she still couldn''t move. "Back to the topic," Neji said. "Don''t be ashamed of your Lust. I have lived a while as a mortal, before realizing my true identity, and this life has influenced me quite a bit. So I have decided to change a few things in the religion, at least for those whom I deem worthy of this VIP experience. You, sweetheart," Instead of continuing his speech, Neji shot a look to Sisty, who shrugged and nodded. She grabbed Asia, who was still confused and a lot more interested in the next events, and left the room. Now, Neji and Raynare were all alone. Neji up from the bed, approaching the angel. The angel shuddered at his closure just as his hand gently wrapped around her waist. "You can be lustful without any consequences." "M-my lord¡­" Raynare didn''t resist his touch, of course, she simply stared ahead in disbelief. Neji just smiled and gave her waist a squeeze. "I am not going to do anything today. I am just making it clear what I mean." Neji leaned over, his lips nearly touching hers, but not quite. His nose touched her though, and Neji sensed that alone made the angel climax once. Perhaps their divine connection had some quirky side effects. Neji gently pushed her away. He really was not in the mood in this world, otherwise he was sure this would have ended in the bed. ''How ironic.'' Neji recalled when he had told Lady Luck that he feared the most losing control in the DxD worldline. Raynare, away from him, fell to her knees. She didn''t do it willingly, her legs just gave in, and she realized the liquid under her. Slowly, she looked at her wings, and her expression rxed. She felt¡­ free. To remain an angel after wetting herself, by the touch of her creator, no less. Raynare suddenly realized how much she liked her Creator like this. If he had been like this from the start¡­ so many things wouldn''t have gone wrong. Plus, it felt soo good just from their nose touching. She could only dream of what it would feel like if things got more¡­ serious. As he walked away, hisrge back leaving through the door, Raynare didn''t hold back her craving for him anymore. * * * Neji was lustful; he was sure he had more lust than a lot of the devils. Though he wouldn''t call himself the embodiment of Lust, he was somewhat in control¡­ he believed. Regardless, he felt no such Lust as before, though he was certain it would return one day. When it would happen, it would be bothersome to have these Angels think he had be "corrupted" ¨C so he was establishing this new rule from the beginning. In his new religion, lust was fine. Moreover, lust towards him. "By the way, where do we sleep?" it was Sisty who asked, bringing him out of his head. Looking around, the group of two had multiplied to four in just a day. Sisty could go back to his head if he asked her to, and then he could share the bed with Asia as a body pillow, while Raynare could sleep on the couch¡­ since there was only one bed. However, that felt cheap ¨C greatly so. Neji was the King of Heroes, a Young Master, the God of Naruto World, how could he not afford a bed?! "Well, I do have beds in my Gate¡­ but¡­" There were magical beds, for sex and such, but there were normal beds too. The problem was that there was no spare space here. Neji knew about the existence of magic spells that could help expand a house, but he had none of those. Speaking of, most of his magic was fighting spells. "Hey, if it''s about expanding the area, then-" "I know, I know, I thought the same thing." Neji cut Sisty off when she tried to suggest an idea. He already had the idea himself. It was an easy solution for this ¨C if it worked. [Overhaul] Neji still distinctly remembered how Sisty and Quetzalcoatl had fought in his castle and destroyed it, and he regretted not having Overhaul to fix it in an instant. Guess what, now he did ¨C thanks to Nawab offering him a bundle of her quirks. Still, to its core, Overhaul was a matter-maniption power ¨C it could not create out of nothingness. However, that is where his 1% progress in the God Sync bar came to y. It was a very low percentage, and the System had distinctly rified that only in every 10% increase would he notice a great increase in powers, he still could put this to use. "Divinity ¨C Overhaul." Neji focused on the new aspect of his Divinity, the "Creation" aspect, on the quirk Overhaul, and watched as he touched the wall and the entire room expanded. His intention was clear, the inside of this ce will be huge, while from the outside the room will look as usual. Surely, it worked as he intended. It just took a few seconds, until it wasrge. There were just two extra new rooms, not much of a change ¨C but alone increased his arsenal by a lot. "My Lord, why not a mansion?" "I am ying a teacher, so I can''t be seen owning a mansion. Unless you have one on your name that we can use." "I don''t¡­" Raynare hummed. "However, I can manage one tomorrow. Ah, without any deaths of course." "Good." "By the way, Master, I will be sleeping with you. The extra rooms don''t matter." "No. I might lose control if it''s you." "Ah¡­" Instead of appearing hurt that he wouldn''t let him sleep, Sisty blushed slightly. It was rare for her to blush since her personality was quite bold, so it was cute to see her that way. She just nodded, shaking her head off the blush, and headed to her room. Raynare didn''t have the guts to ask him to share a bed together after seeing Sisty being rejected. Only Asia was picked up by his arms as he abducted her to his room, using her as a body pillow just likest night. * * * The next day, Neji woke up. He didn''t need sleep, but he slept for two hours anyway, just to pass the time. He got up, freshened himself, and started to get ready for school. Asia woke up not long after, as did the other girls. They got freshened too, and by the time Neji finished cooking, they were ready, sitting at the dining table. "My lord, forgive my insolence for asking, but why a teacher?" Raynare couldn''t help but be bewildered by his nerdy look, very contrary tost night. In response, Neji paused on his spot. He was walking to the table with bowls flying behind him, but he paused as she stared at Raynare. Raynare shivered, questioning herself if she hadmitted heresy, but Neji then looked at Asia too. Namely, he was looking at the text hovering over their heads. [Asia Argento ¨C Low Tier 2] [Raynare ¨C Angel ¨C Low Tier 10] "¡­?" Was he tripping, or did both of their Tiers multiply? He could understand Raynare, probably because of regaining her purity, but he didn''t notice itst night. But for Asia, did being a God''s body pillow made you stronger? Ultimately, Neji realized he was not the reason for this change. At least, not directly. When he went to Kuoh, with Raynare having left to find a mansion and Sisty and Asiaing along with him today, Neji realized something was wrong. Something beyond his control had gone wrong. [Sona Sitri ¨C Devil ¨C High Tier 16] The Student Council President waiting at the school''s entrance was also stronger now. A double-in-tier was no joke. Neji had a feeling they weren''t the only ones. If the big yers, who were already close to Tier 30 received this buff too¡­ perhaps Neji would be having a harder time than what he had initially nned. His only question was ¨C HOW? ** ** ** Master4thWall: Neji finally finds himself in a world without a Nerf ¨C now, the world itself is countering it by buffing its inhabitants. How petty of the world, right? [0] Don''t forget to sacrefice 200 powerstones in Neji''s name in the nest 24h, for an extra chapter tommorow! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 391: 391: Reality Bends for the… Good? (2) Chapter 391: 391: Reality Bends for the¡­ Good? (2) Chapter 391: Reality Bends for the¡­ Good? (2) ¡ª This sudden development of power jump may be a blessing in disguise. While there may be Tier 60 enemies, therefore very hard to fight, that also meant if he managed to kill them ¡ª he would receive a great ton of levels. Still, he couldn''t brush off a little worry. The Creator Goddess was posing as a Tier 49, and even though Neji was certain that the Tier wasn''t correct, given her vast array of abilities, it was very true that he could not defeat her. So, if there truly was Tier 60 in this world now, it would be somewhat¡­ problematic. "God fucking dammit." [It''s unhealthy to damn yourself.] "Shut up." [Mwah.] Neji shot a look at Sisty, who was sitting in the ss, smiling at him. The other students noticed their exchange of nces, and today someone couldn''t help but give in to their curiosity. "Hey, Sensei," it was Aika who stood up, asking a question. "Are you two rted?" Sisty and Neji looked too simr for them to not be curious. Neji nced at Aisa, as Sisty giggled, curious about what he would say, though she already knew his answer in his mind. "No, we met in the ssroom." "Oh. Still, you two look so damn simr. I think you should do a DNA test." Aika said, about to sit down. Neji gave her a smile, a fake one. "Perhaps student Aika could confirm by¡­ tasting our DNA?" "Ah." The students didn''t get his joke, they were too pure and young, but Aika understood what he meant. Her face went slightly red as she returned a smile. Sadly for her, Neji was done having fun, the little joke helped him rx a little, as he returned to teaching. Sistyughed at Aika, pissing her off a bit, as the ss continued. * * * Neji needed to grow strong. It was a little hard to do in this world unless he decided to go all out and started rampaging, which may be counterproductive if the strongest of this verse came to stop him. Other than Great Red, Ophis, and Trihexa, who Neji was surely outssed by, there was only one whom he truly was cautious about. Shiva, the Destroyer of Worlds. After the death of GOD, Shiva was the strongest divinity alive. It will be more than just troublesome if he garnered his attention now. Yesterday, he was just chilling. He would have stopped ying Teacher soon, but now he needed to be a bit more cautious. He was an outsider, and if he had to guess why this mess of power-up had happened, he would guess it had something to do with the World''s Will. It''s always the World''s Will. What a stupid concept. Though maybe this time it was something more¡­ something bigger, since this level of power jump was ludicrous. On that note, Neji had a curiosity to be satiated; only that Mistress Death could answer him. It was lunch break, and he was on the rooftop. The girls had called him to eat with them, but he had some contemting to do. "Mistress Death, will the Prime Gods find me here?" He hadn''t worried about it before, as he was nning to end this world''s journey in just a week. But now it may be longer. He had to wait for a bit for the answer, but it came nheless. [Entity Death says, "Certainly, they will. It is not within my control anymore to keep your location hidden. You were around the Creator Goddess for too long, she knows your signature well enough to locate you easily. That''s one of the reasons I didn''t bother to rece another character with you because the main reason for that was so that the Gods couldn''t find you, but now they can.] "...." So she was basically saying that Celestine probably knew about his location right now. [Entity Death adds, "No worries. She will not try to meddle on this directly, if not the meeting between her and Buddha would be useless. Ultimately, that''d cause a war, and both parties don''t want that.] Neji refused to believe those bastards would just leave him alone, though. There had to be something. For all he knew, this world''s power spike was caused by them. After all, no other world had made all of its inhabitants two times stronger, only the Main Character grew strong. Where did this world find enough resources to make everyone doubly stronger? "Mhm," There was something weird, too. Only he and Sisty noticed this jump in power. To all the others, they acted as if they always had been this powerful. That was a sign that reality had been meddled. Neji sighed. He took off his sses with one hand, and his other slicked his hair up, frowning as he looked ahead in weary. This was more than troublesome. "Hey~" Neji would have flinched if he didn''t notice the girl from the beginning. Aether Sense didn''t just work on angels, it worked on devils too. Plus, this girl was half a Fallen. Turning to the side, he found Akeno giving him a smile. Her eyes sparkled as she saw him without the sses, and his hair pulled. Neji gently put the sses back and put his hair down. "Aww, why keep your hair like this? Let me tell you, that other look suits you much better, plus you should wear contacts. Why hide such a face with sses?" "Student Akeno, the rooftop is banned for the students," Neji replied to her dryly. "Mhm, is it?" She stepped closer, too close. "Oops, looks like I broke the rules. Would I get punished now?" Neji had a slight urge to put her under a Genjutsu and force her to leave. [Akeno Himejima ¨C Fallen-A Devil ¨C High Tier 16] Even though she was Tier 16, she would probably not even notice the Genjutsu. Before he could give in to his urge, still pondering since she had Senjutsu and also Hypnosis powers of her own, making her prone to notice his Genjutsu, she took out something from her pocket. It was a packet of cigarettes that she started to light up. Neji was once again confused. Did she smoke in the anime? "Ah shit," As if realizing she was smoking in front of a teacher, she stopped before she could put the cigarette to her lips. "Would you like one?" She said as Neji deadpanned. "I found this from a delinquent student. Never smoked before, but I wanted to see why a lot of students try this. Maybe you should try one out too, you seemed out of ce earlier." He hadn''t smoked since dying in his first life. Wait, he did have a few, with Nejire as a joke, but that was just for fun. He stared down at her. He could really punish her for being like this in front of her teacher; and given her nature as a Switch, he was also certain she would enjoy it. In the end, he grabbed a stick of cigarette and lit it up with a lighter he brought out of his inventory ¨C acting as if he took it out of his pockets. The bold girl leaned upwards, with a cigarette of her own on her lips, and touched her stick with his, as it caught fire. "Thanks." She winked. Neji continued giving her a dry look until he turned around and looked at the sky afar. The sky was growing darker, clouds were filling the area, and soon rain began to fall. Droplets of rain fell on his cheeks, trailing down his chin. Rain fell on their cigarettes too, almost putting them out, but a veil of mana covered the sticks to keep them lit up. "Ah huh, must be some new tech." Said Akeno from the side, acting as if it was not her who was keeping it lit up. She was hiding her identity from him, who she thought was a normal human. Rain was washing over her, her hair growing wet, and her thin clothes beginning to show the things below. "Must be." Neji yed along. He walked over to the fence that surrounded the rooftop and stood near it. He looked to the far, as the rain was growing stronger, the wind blowing hard. "I think we should leave." Akeno walked beside him and said, staring at where he was looking, curious at what he found so interesting. "You can leave. I will stay for a bit longer until the lunch break ends." "It''s not good for your health." "A little girl shouldn''t be saying that." That seemed to piss her off a little, given how sadistic her smile turned. So she didn''t like being called a little girl. Sadly, she was one when she stood beside him with her 5"6 build. As the rain grew, Neji was forced to take off his annoying sses, as they were snatched by Akeno, who threw them away. That made him look at her, her voluptuous build very clear due to the wet clothes sticking close to her skin. It even showed the ck lingerie bra she was wearing. Why was she wearing such a thing to school? She didn''t say anything, but Neji could feel she was trying to retort the tag of a little girl. Sadly, this didn''t help her in Neji''s book. "Not much to look at." Neji spent three seconds looking at her curves, and then looked away. "Go try it out with your fellow students. I am not your target." Akeno''s frown said she hated his attitude. * * * When Akeno was walking back to her club, she noticed that the rooftop door was open. It was kind of a rule-breaking thing to do, so she decided to check. There, she had frozen while staring at the new teacher with his sses off, and his hand going through his hair, as he sighed in exasperation. He looked¡­ hot. Akeno yed flirty with anyone she found mildly attractive, but he was leagues above the men she usually messed with. Well, they were more boys than men, but the point was made. She had felt it yesterday, in the office, that there was a sort of weird attraction about him, and that suddenly felt stronger today. It was honestly very weird. That''s why she didn''t even realize when she was almost naked, her wet clothes sticking to her skin and showing everything beneath. She herself felt how hot she looked right now. Yet, he dared say, "Not much to look at." Akeno was more used to guys stuttering or being outright perverted. This guy however, gave a vibe simr to Beelzebub. But she could feel he was not asexual, he just was not¡­ attracted to her? "All right, then. I''ll leave you alone." Akeno was still smiling, but it was tight. She stomped off and walked away. A part of her knew this sort of tactic; to act aloof and uninterested, so the other party would try their best to earn your interest. But Akeno was not like those girls, she was just teasing anyway, and since it didn''t work, she would just move on. Akeno Himejima wished. * * * After drying himself with a simple spell, Neji walked back to his ss. sses ended a few hourster, and he left for his home. Except, when he was waiting for Sisty and Asia to join him at the school gate, he found them busy. [Master, can youe here?] Neji made his way back to school, annoyed that he forgot this tidbit, and soon found himself with Sisty and Asia. Out of all things, they were in front of the red-haired devil princess. Asia looked more than just panicked. [Rias Gremory ¨C Devil ¨C High Tier 18] "Mhm, so the two of you do know each other," said Rias, the disgustingly dangerous girl. While her Tier was rtively low, her power would be bothersome to deal with. Beside her was Akeno, who gave Neji a dry look this time. "We are from the ult research club. I just wanted to talk to Asia for a bit, but your sister here was not allowing her alone. Wait, is she your sister?" Rias asked, looking at Sisty. Neji knew what was going on. They sensed Asia''s Sacred Gear, and now they wanted her. Obviously, Sisty didn''t allow that. "She is an illusion," Neji decided to reveal his cards. Not all, but enough. With a snap of his finger, Sisty burst into smoke,ing back to his head. Asia noticed and ran from near Rias,ing to hide behind his legs. "It''s alright now." "Yes, I know¡­" The two devils were frowning. They still couldn''t sense his powers, and that sort of sealing meant he was dangerous. Instead of revealing something that would make them feel endangered, Neji decided to enter Sage Mode. Senjutsu aura sshed out of him, and scales of draconic authority took shape, covering his jawline, elbow, and chest. "Good evening," Neji said. "I, the Dragon Sage, would like to greet Princess Rias." There was no point in staying fully hidden any further. Since the Prime Gods knew his location, he did not trust them to not try anything, even if Death said otherwise. So he had to move forward, grow stronger, find Kimi, and be God. The two devils looked at him in awe, and he smelled Akeno''s panties growing damp. Admittedly, thest part was unneeded. ** ** ** [0] Always so close to 200, but never quite there sadly. Goal this time is 400, and we already are a bit over 200 right now, so maybe we will reach it in 24h! VOTE! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 392: 392: Seduction Targets Chapter 392: 392: Seduction Targets Chapter 392: Seduction Targets ¡ª Right, perhaps he was exaggerating a little. Rias had no leverage of danger over him. Tier 18 or not, her power set was solely dependent on her bloodline. While it was true that her Power of Destruction could maybe kill him, it was impossible that he would ever get touched by it if she decided to shoot it. Plus, he was GOD. One percent or not, against devils he had more advantages. The only possible problem would be her brother, the devil Lucifer himself. He should be close to Tier 40 if he had to guess, and that would be troublesome to deal with thanks to his own Power of Destruction. He was not a slow poke like Rias, either. So, Neji''s priority now was to y safe. He had to make sure the Devil Princess didn''t feel threatened by his presence, and therefore wouldn''t see any reason to call her brother. "The Dragon Sage¡­?" The air in the hallways was cold yet heavy. The two Devils were on their guard, while Neji stood straight, showing not much emotion. If a normal human was nearby, they would have begun to puke their lunch. Though initially taken aback, with her guard going up, Rias soon spoke when she realized he had no intention to attack. "It''s my first time hearing that name. Can you be more specific?" "I am from the mountains. Have you heard of Kunlun? It is a part of Chinese mythology; a mythical mountain. I am from there, and I was born and raised there. This is my first time in the outside world, so it''s natural that even a prominent devil such as yourself does not know my name." Thatst line with a bit of sugar coating seemed to make her rx a bit more. ''Of course, it did. Let''s make her feel as if she is still the one with authority here.'' Neji thought, his eyes amicable, though he was not smiling. As one may expect from a slippery bastard who had been running from Prime Gods, Neji had a backup n in case he got found out. At this point in his life, he had to be proficient in lies to continue living as a whole, and since he didn''t recall any mention of Kunlun in the DxD Manga or Novel, he decided to roll with it. "Kunlun? You are Chinese?" Rias sounded intrigued, but she didn''t seem to doubt his words. Neji gave her a smile. "No. My parents are Japanese, and that is why I came here ¨C to my homnd ¨C aftering out of the mountains." He added, "I apologize if I startled you, it was not my intention. I didn''t expect this school to belong to the devils, but since I had no antagonistic rtionship with your people, I assumed it would be fine to stay." Rias exchanged nces with Akeno. After a few seconds, she sighed and gave Neji a curt nod. She said, "It''s alright. Still, you should have told us your identity from the get-go if you knew who we were. Whatever, it''s not a problem now. Let''s head back to my office, shall we? We can continue our chat here. Akeno, go call Sona for me." "Alright¡­" Akeno took the order, nodding while staring into Neji''s eyes. She smiled. "So much for a normal teacher, eh? I knew something was wrong, so you were a hermit?" It was more of a statement than a question. She assumed he was a Monk, a Hermit, since he called himself a Sage. With that, Akeno left and Rias led Neji to her office. For a moment, Neji thought if he should send Asia away, but decided against it in the end. There was no need, and she was safe here anyway. * * * Nature Energy was radiating out of Neji''s entire being. He was keeping most of it to himself right now, but since he was in his Sage Mode, it couldn''t be fully contained. So when Neji walked into the clubroom of the ult Research Club, the white-haired Loli Yokai Kitten that was sleeping on the couch, jumped awake. In this world, it was mainly Yokai people who used Senjutsu. Even amongst them, the Loli on the couch, Koneko, was greatly proficient in its arts. So she could sense the energy, the depth it had. [Shirone Toujou ¨C Yokai-Devil ¨C Tier 14] ? She hurriedly got off the couch, rolling and then making a run for it. She fled the sight, hiding behind an almirah in the room. "What''s up with her?" "Uh¡­ she may be more sensitive to your aura than us, thanks to her race. Anyway, let''s sit down. Kiba, can you bring tea?" Rias sat down and called, and from a far corner of the room, a blonde teen peeked. He blinked a little seeing Neji''s appearance, as he sat where Koneko was sleeping, while Asia sat beside him, still weary. "Ah, sure, president," he said and left. Minutes passed, and Neji and Rias sat infortable silence. Until tea came, and they began to exchange short words. Soon, Akeno returned with Sona and another girl. [Sona Sitri ¨C Devil ¨C Peak Tier 16] [Tsubaki Shinra ¨C Devil ¨C Peak Tier 15] As expected, Sona too had her earlier Tier doubled. The girl beside her, Tsubaki, who was Sona''s [Queen], also was quite strong. "I see. Yes, mhm," Sona walked in, staring at Neji, and took a seat beside Rias. "Now those muscles make sense." She fixed her sses, giving Rias a look, who shrugged. Sona turned forward to look at Neji once again. By then, the room was filled with people. Neji sat with Asia, opposite the two devil princesses, while Rias'' peerage and Tsubaki watched from the side. Neji couldn''t find Issei anywhere though; if he had to guess, that boy was probably out doing those devil deals. "How strong are you? I''ll be blunt, I can''t sense your power at all. I suppose it''s some sort of Senjutsu technique. Knowing Rias, I am sure she would soon say it''s fine for you to continue teaching, but I am different. In case you can be potentially dangerous for us and the students, I would demand you to leave. I will not call my sister, whom I think you are aware of, as you have done nothing to harm anyone yet." Sona was being professional, as her motive was made clear. She stared at him, while he was busy patting Asia''s head, to calm her down and also to put her to sleep. Looking away from Asia''s slowly rxing face, as the girl fell asleep due to a spell, Neji turned to look at Sona. He smiled. "I am a Dragon. That alone should answer your question." Sona frowned. "No. You are an unknown dragon that we have never heard of, your power level shouldn''t be close to the most famous dragons, but you may not be weak either. We¡­ I need a demonstration of what you can do." Sona was saying ''we'' until she caught Rias'' expression, slowly checking out his muscles that she herself had mentioned earlier. She gritted her teeth and finished her line. Neji raised his hand towards a wall that he deemed clear even on the other side. Sona blinked, opening her mouth to tell him to stop, but it was toote. Neji sted a beam of electricity that crashed into the wall, turning it into blisters. "...." Sona closed her mouth, looking at the little destruction with a frown. It wasn''t anything she couldn''t do herself. This didn''t give her much of an idea of his power level. "I don''t n to harm you." "You just destroyed school property." "When?" "You-" When Neji asked ''When?'' Sona''s face went sour. She frowned, about to call him out, but he just tapped his feet as the destruction was suddenly gone. It wasn''t instant, it was not any magic, but instead all the blisters just rushed back to their previous ce, stitching up together. It was [Overhaul]. Sona closed her mouth. Rias jumped up on her feet, staring at the scene. Her head then snapped to lock at Neji. By then, her interest in Asia was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes were glued on Neji, her pupils shiny. "Say," Rias started. "What do you think about bing my servant?" "Rias!" Sona yelled. "This is too fast, we-" "I found him,e on!" Rias shut up her childhood friend, making her frown. Sona''s next words surrounded Neji. "...You already took Issei. Even if you found him first, it''s only dutiful that you leave him for me." That girl wanted him too? She didn''t seem that type, but then again she was still a young Devil trying to prove herself strong, she would need a strong peerage. "Girls," Neji was a little disappointed that they were almost assuming he would be a devil. "No hate towards devils, but I would like to stay as I am right now. To begin with, I am just here to say that you can trust me, I will not harm anyone, and in case there is a mess up, I can fix it." Sona frowned, and Rias looked restless. Neji could see the maniptive gears in her head spinning as she tried toe up with a way to make him hers, perhaps thinking to use the same slutty tactic she used to win the idiot Issei. ¡­Well, he would have given in too if she came naked in his bed two months ago. Sona thought over it a little and was about to express her thoughts. She opened her mouth, but Rias spoke over her. "Alright. You can stay. Just don''t miss school, don''t bete for ss, and act like a usual Sensei. You don''t get any privilege even if you are a dragon¡­ unless you are part of either of our groups." Ignoring Sona''s scowl, Rias gave him a seductive amicable smile. From what Neji noticed, the girl already had the gist of a n. For that though, she needed Sona shut, who probably was about to tell him to leave. No, Rias wanted him in the school, so that she could proceed with her n, and win him over. Neji just smiled. At this point, he wasn''t interested in ying teacher anymore. So if they wanted him out, he would have left. But since Rias was ying a game, and he had nothing better to do, he decided to go along. Who knows, maybe her brother had a lead on Kimi? Neji wanted her to have a nice impression of himself so that he would get some information from her since she can always ask her brother. ''On that note though,'' Neji looked at Sona. ''If I want a devil''s help with information, Leviathan should be better than Lucifer. So Sona should be my primary target¡­ plus, it should be easier to seduce her, despite what it may seem like otherwise.'' Neji didn''t even want to get his dick wet, but for the first time sinceing here, he felt ns brewing in his head that proceeded in his regr sequence of thoughts. Neji now had two targets, and he decided to seduce both of them. Yes, tomorrow school will be fun. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 393: 393: Hoe’ing Plans Chapter 393: 393: Hoe¡¯ing ns Chapter 393: Hoe''ing ns ¡ª Rias dismissed Neji right away, unwilling to give Sona a chance to say anything. Neji lifted Asia''s sleeping body into his arms and teleported away. Before leaving though, he got onest look at Koneko who hade out of her hiding by then. Their eyes locked, as the kitten shivered, and then he left. Neji was almost sure it wasn''t the case, but what if Koneko''s sister ¨C Kuroka Toujou ¨C had any connection to Kimi? It was odd, as all the girls before had a simr appearance to the person they took over, whilst in this case, Kuroka had ck hair, very unlike Kimi. So it was most likely not the case, but still¡­ ''Oh well.'' Neji shook his head as he reappeared a bit far from Kuoh High. That was forter. His Sage Mode canceled, as he gently shook Asia. He washed a bit of divinity over her form, as her eyelids twitched and she began to wake up. At the same time, Sisty manifested using the Shadow Clone Jutsu, appearing beside him with her arms crossed. "An illusion, really?" She addressed the excuse Neji had used to describe her. "What would they think tomorrow when I go to school?" Asia was up by then, making Neji gently nudge her nose, as if she was a puppy, as the nun took it with a blush until he put her down. He turned to look at Sisty. "It''s fine, I''ll just tell them I called you an illusion, but you''re a projection of myself. So technically I didn''t lie to them, as that does make you an illusion, but you are also real when you exist. Simple solution." "Sounds like bullshit to me." "They will buy it, trust me." Sisty gave him a narrowed-eyed look and then sighed. She took Asia and hugged her while staring at him. "I nearly destroyed Rias when she began to touch Asia, she was getting ufortable." "I''m d you didn''t." Neji patted her head, causing her to frown as he ruffled her hair. "I think you need to learn how to talk. You are too used to being in my head, and then you just had to pick up Gil''s personality out of all people." She gave him a dry look as he smiled. "Don''t take any harmful actions, all right?" "Sure." Sisty was a shadow clone, but she was his system. So while she had the durability of a mere shadow clone, she had all the abilities of himself. If she so wishes, she could have destroyed Rias in a second. "Mhm, what happened¡­?" Asia managed to free herself from Sisty''s hug and looked at Neji, questioningly. "How did I fall asleep¡­" "I made you fall asleep. It''s alright, the talk went well." Neji stopped patting Sisty and grabbed Asia by her waist, lifting her up and putting her on one side of his broad shoulder. She was surprised but she held on tight, even as a string of telekic force kept her held in ce. Neji began to walk, beside Sisty, as Asia asked more questions. "They are devils, right? Lady Sisty told me they are..." "They are devils, yes." "Aren''t they our enemies, then?" "I guess they are. It doesn''t mean I have to annihte them, though, if that''s what you are asking. I can just use them for my own benefit, and perhaps make them submit to me too. They oppose God, but that means if they don''t oppose me, they can be mine to rule over. I''ll give it one try to make them my people, and if it doesn''t work, then¡­ Well, I always have light magic." He inherently knew that he could lift the curse that devils had, which made them unable to even take God''s name. If he wished, he could make Rias unable to get hurt by holy magic, holy water, and all those other things. If he just so wished. Though it would be temporary for now, since the progress bar was quite low. "So they''re not our enemies?" "By default, they are. If they know I am God, they will try to kill me, at any rate, to stop me from regaining all my powers. So we aren''t going to trust them. Until then, they are just our tools, which we use for our benefit. I am searching for someone, Asia, someone close to me. And I think they can help me find her." "Oh." Asia gave him a look, staring at his face, but when he didn''t say anything else she turned back and nodded. "Alright, then." "By the way," Asia nodded, certain he was not going to say anything else. But then he grabbed her, pulling her into a hug, her chest against his, as he suddenly bit down on her neck. "Ahhh-" Asia hissed, but she paused midway when she realized there was no pain, but relief. It was as if¡­ she was bing closer to him. Neji put her back on his shoulder and then continued walking as if nothing happened. Asia wanted to ask what was going on, but Neji and Sisty were chatting and giggling, so she stayed shut, hoping they''d talk about what just happened. "You know, you can put the Sage Mark without biting her. Toga seems to have had a bad influence on you." "Mhm, speaking of her. Maybe I should pay the Arcane ne a visit." The group walked away, unbothered by the gazes of themon people. * * * Today, the three of them didn''t roam the city. Not yet, at least. They went back to the hotel to find Raynare waiting for them, happy, and energetic. "Wee back, my lord." She rested her hands on her chest, lowering her head slightly. She had just opened the door, stepping back to allow them in, but none of the three entered the room. They just stared at the girl in disbelief. It was Neji who shook his head, chuckling, as he walked in. Perhaps reverting to an angel, thanks to him, caused these changes to appear in her. Sisty and Asia stared at Raynare a bit longer, her body was inches taller than what she was this morning, and her body was far curvier too. Lastly, while her previous face looked prettier than models already, now she looked like a proper celestial existence. Her beauty was out of this world, in short, as her ck hair had a tint of red inside. The changes happened in the hours they were in the school. "Uhm¡­" Raynare looked awkward, perhaps not having noticed the changes yet, as she rubbed her forearm. "Is there anything wrong?" [Image Here] "Go check yourself in the mirror, girl." Said Sisty as she walked past the angel, followed by Asia who gave her onest look. Raynare looked panicked, worried if there was anything wrong with her looks, anything that may displease her lord, as she ran to the mirror. There¡­ she paused and just stared. * * * Rias Gremory wasn''t enjoying her night. She was pacing back and forth in the clubroom, wearing a frown as she chewed on her thumb nail. "How¡­ how¡­ how¡­" She kept murmuring, her brain smoking, until she grumbled aloud and slumped on the couch. "How annoying." Issei Hyuudo, along with the others of the peerage, stared at their King with worried eyes. "Akeno-san, are you sure she is alright?" "Err¡­ I don''t know anymore." Issei was worried. He looked at Rias with concern. From what he heard aftering back from an errand, the new Sensei was a supernatural existence too. He was some sort of Dragon, and he was strong. For some reason, Rias wanted him in her peerage. Honestly, Issei waa a little¡­ hurt. It was like when a dog owner gets a new dog, and forgets about her old one. Issei was craving for her attention, but she was busy racking her brains on how to hire this new guy. "Mhm, are you alright, Koneko-chan?" Issei decided to avert his thoughts from this line and asked Koneko, who too looked restless, but in a different way. She looked very spooked out. As if attracted by Issei''s question, Rias snapped her head at Koneko. She got up from the couch and rushed at Koneko, walking past Issei and hugging the little girl who was sitting on another couch, hugging her knees, and nibbling on chocte. "Koneko dear, were you scared? I noticed you react to his aura before. Can you tell me what you felt?" Issei felt like he was being ignored, but could do nothing but pay attention to Koneko''s next words. The little girl rxed greatly in Rias'' arms, slowly nodding. "It was a little surprising¡­ I was sleeping, but then I sensed a re of nature energy far deeper andplex than anyone else I''ve met. It was as if¡­ I was standing before a tranquil sea that, if provoked, could turn into a tsunami that may¡­ devour the entire world." Koneko hugged Rias back, burying her face in the soft bosom, as Rias went still. The sheer desperation in her eyes turned into something much more deeper, a desire to own at any cost. Issei didn''t like it as Rias canceled the hug, walking out as she headed somewhere. * * * Rias Gremory appeared in her room. She locked her doors, pulled the curtain of the windows, and picked up her phone. She dialed a number that was the 2nd most called number in her contacts. The call rang, and it was picked swiftly. ["Hello, Rias baby?"] "Mum?" Rias said in a soft tone, sounding like a little girl. "I need some tips." She hadn''t seduced a hermit before, a man who didn''t even look at her curves once, but she was sure her mother had. Venna Gremory, aka the xen-haired Madame of Extinction, was known for her powerful control over her bloodline. But though she hid it, Rias had once stumbled upon information about her before she got married¡­ and after, too. If anyone, it was her who could help her with this. Rias Gremory would always have what she wanted to have. * * * Raynare was in a good mood afterward. She ecstatically exined the things she had done today; long story short, she managed to buy an old mansion with all the saved money she had, which she admitted wasn''t much due to her bad spending habit. Still, having a proper ce of their own was better than this. Neji and the girls left the hotel, having to use Genjutsu a bit to fix up any confusion. Initially, Neji was a little annoyed at himself for having not given Raynare some pocket money, so she had to buy an old mansion, but hearing about the hot spring made the mistake a blessing in disguise. In fact, it had a surprise with it. There was an inbuilt hot spring! Naturally, the group of four didn''t leave to roam the city that night, and instead enjoyed their first night¡­ While all this was happening in this mortal world, something muchplicated was going on inside the Prison of Abstracts, located in therger world. For the first time in eons, Suratrat was lively today. ** ** ** -0- Powastones! It''s a new week. Goals are never met, sadly, so none this time. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 394: 394: La-la-la-la-la-la-la-la Chapter 394: 394: La Chapter 394: La ¡ª Discerning the strongest between two Abstracts of different sses was easy, however, doing the same for Abstracts of the same ss was quite hard, if not outright impossible. A lower-ss Abstract may say, "But isn''t The Buddha the strongest? He ys the role of the leader of all of us, after all." If a higher ss Abstract heard that, they would eitherugh or growl in anger. The Buddha was the Bnce; he was the embodiment of stasis. Someone who represented bnce could never be the strongest. However, it was true that his power would usually allow him to beat any other ss-1 besides him. Yet, that didn''t make him the strongest. In fact, none in ss-1 could say they were stronger than the other. If so, how did Death im her sister was stronger than herself? While Death herself didn''t flinch to remove Fate''s blessing from Neji, implying she didn''t fear a sh with the forces of fate and destiny. Didn''t that inevitably mean Lady Life was stronger than Death and Fate, which should be rtive to the other ss-1s, therefore making Life the strongest of the ss-1s? At least, that''s what Lady Luck thought when she was looking at the future, despite being under suppressing effects. She only gave this a thought because she knew she was going to end up here, at Suratrat, and wanted to know about one of the many cellmates she would find here. As she expected back then, she indeed did meet the legendary Abstract here. She had met her before, it wasn''t their first time meeting, but it devastated her when she saw what state Lady Life was in. "Ha ha¡­" The woman gave a low chuckle as she stared back at Lady Luck, her green lips crooking up in a darkly amused smile. "So how did you end up here, Luki? I would think your sister would keep you safe at any rate." Chained against the dirty wet wall, the woman who spoke was wearing dirty brown robes that were once white. Her green hair had dirt on it, as did most of her form. Her hands were tied up on the wall, which looked like mere cement but was much more than that. Suratrat had twelve levels. As top-ss Abstracts, these two girls were on the lowest level. The twelfth floor was damp sometimes; super-hot some other times, currently holding just the two of them here. In the past other Abstracts have been here, but now they weren''t. Sadly, it wasn''t that they had been freed ¨C instead, their powers have been absorbed over time by the prison, and then given birth to a new abstract of the same authority, thereby killing the old one. It seemed Lady Life was not far from that fate. A few more years, and she may fall for the same fate, having all her existence sucked to give birth to a new her, with no prior memories. This was the true reason why this prison existed. In fact, Lady Luck had heard rumors that said Lady Life should have died a long time ago. It''s because she had authority over ''life'' that she hadn''t died yet, even if that authority was heavily suppressed right now. Currently, Lady Life was in a cell that was opposite Lady Luck''s own. Instead of iron bars, it had near-invisible ss that was in its front. It was a barrier that wouldn''t be easy to break for Luck even in her full strength, let alone right now as the prison cuffs were wrapped around her wrists and ankle. These cuffs felt as heavy as a multiverse, holding her down and sucking her powers at the same time. At least she wasn''t a Loli anymore, as the other previous suppressions were lifted. She had returned to her proper form, tall and curvy, Lady Luck returned a smile, though not as stretched as Life''s. She gave a simple polite smile, chuckling. "It''s my sister who put me here." The woman, healthy in her curves, despite her ragged clothes, lost her smile at that. Instead, she scowled deeply. Lady Luck could feel it wasn''t directed toward her. "Fate did what?! Why?" Lady Luck felt a little amused seeing another woman get enraged that she was betrayed by her own sister. With a deep sigh, she decided to tell her story, as there was nothing else to do anyway. ¡­. "...then, I saw his death in the Future Sight. He would have died if Mistress Death didn''t go. So I had no other choice but to ask for her help, and I am sorry to say this but I also had to emotionally manipte her a little with your name. Given your own history. By now, if nothing went wrong, my love should be alive and well." "Mhm," The hot woman ate popcorn, the pieces flying into her mouth as she chewed and hummed. "The 2nd Gamer is already here, hah? And sorry, I haven''t been paying much attention to your story. I was thinking something¡­ about the prophecy by my love." Lady Luck frowned slightly at that. She didn''t mind that Life wasn''t paying attention, she had noticed that. In fact at one point she was just telling the story to herself, to distract her mind from his hellhole. What made her frown was the mention of a prophecy. "Say, Luck. If you had to guess, where do you think he is now? Which world?" Luck hummed for a moment before finding an answer. "Highschool DxD. He should be there unless Mistress Death didn''t let him choose." Those words seemingly changed something fundamental within Life''s eyes. Her smile which until now was a mere mock of a real smile stretched, turning wide as she giggled. "Luck, lend me a bit of your authority. It will hurt, but trust me on this. Just a bit works." "Uh¡­" Lady Luck paused. She could use a bit of her authority if she really tried. Life could do that too, that''s how she had made popcorn ¨C weirdly enough. After hesitating for a moment, Luck sighed and did as asked. She was curious to see what the woman nned, plus the powers would be sucked by the shackles otherwise, anyway. Then, she stood up. Her popcorn was gone, making Lady Luck question again how she had created it, which she had not received an answer to earlier. It hurt. But a wisp of her golden authority flew out of her body, blitzing past the barriers and entering Lady Life''s body. She whimpered, taking in a sharp breath, before she smiled. Then, Lady Life gently stood up, as Luck began to blink. The woman walked ahead as her shackles strained, until the shackles were tight, and she couldn''t take any step ahead. Yet, she did. The shackles eroded, decaying as if they never held any power against her. Luck''s biology wasn''t human, yet she felt goosebumps run through her body. Her eyes shot up as the ss-1 entity''s dirty form immediately gained a much clearer glow, her brown robe returning to its white clean past, her beauty once again clear. More insanely, Luck''s senses caught the insane power level that she stood suddenly, even if it wasn''t her prime strength. "The odds of my powers breaking the shackles just increased, thanks to your lucky powers. Thank you. Anyway, if your lover boy is in High School DxD, then the Godmother should be intervening anytime now." The word "Godmother" made Luck stiffen. Life ignored it and walked into Luck''s cell; the woman whose power didn''t make sense stood before her. Now that the barriers weren''t on the way, Lady Luck got a clear look at the hot babe that stood before her. She was dressed in a style that was a mix between modernity and ancient, with some iron gauntlet on her forearm, and her top had a massive window on the chest. [Lady Life ¨C ss 1 Abstract Entity] "Those old hags are trying to bring him back, the First Gamer. By sacrificing the Second. The First doesn''t want that, he told me himself, that''s not how a ''game'' should work, he had said, each yer should be able to y freely. Besides, this time it should be a different path; so I will have to let your little lover escape the procedure they are trying to push him through." With a snap of her fingers, that mere gesture, the shackles around Luck eroded as well. Lady Luck wore a dumbfounded expression as Life chuckled, shrugging. "Come on, there is no time to be shocked. Guards will notice." As Luck gave a stuttering ''yes'', the green-haired goddess of a woman turned around and snapped her fingers again. This did two things, eroding the barrier, so that Luck could pass through, and also bringing out something above the prison. Above the twelve-floor gigantic tower that was located in a world within this deste [Liquid Universe], it was a symbol that appeared above the entire building. It was an [Icon]. It was the same ss of power as Neji''s [Dragon Icon], except the connection between this Icon and Lady Life was strong enough that she could manifest it. People didn''t know the origin of these Icons, they weren''t native to this Omniverse, but the top Abstracts ¨C such as Luck herself ¨C knew that the two Beyond Omnipotent beings had brought this power system to this verse. Sadly, the stronger a being already was, the harder it was to achieve an icon. A cksmith in a random low-ss world may unlock an Icon, while the literal Abstract Entity representing "Smiting" may need eons to unlock it. Lady Luck herself barely had any Icons, and none of them were on the level of the thing that appeared above Suratrat. The [Joy Icon], shaped like a flower located inside arge circr yellow coin, shone brightly as the deste world sang, music spreading to living and inanimate objects alike. Lady Luck recognized the song distinctly as "Don''t Go Yet, by Cam Cabello" as the initial music shook the world. Ironically ¨C as they were about to ''go''. The next course of actions were smooth, like a movie in Luck''s eyes. It was an effect of the Icon, as she stared at Life. With a wave of her hand, Life called forth her authority as the wiggling prison gave in to her will. A sizable chunk of wall eroded, making an opening, while all the guards were busy stopping the prisoners who broke from their cells, thanks to the wiggling barriers that danced. "This is a prison break; the runaway prisoners should keep the Abstracts busy for a while. We can save your lover boy at that time." Lady Luck didn''t have any other words, she just nodded, following the more powerful woman as she waved her hand again, opening a green portal. "Come on." She said, walking into it, and Lady Luck followed fast, fearful that Buddha himself maye to stop her if she dyed. ** ** ** Master4thWall: DxD on its own is in a power rage, but now the big yers are entering the little yground too. With this, we are at the first stage of the final saga. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 395: 395: Neji’s Divine Grind Chapter 395: 395: Neji¡¯s Divine Grind Chapter 395: Neji''s Divine Grind ¡ª It''s been three days since Neji came to this world, and he hadn''t influenced that many things. Still, the bit he did, he was expecting a reaction soon. "The church sent you to look for Asia, but then you vanished. Wouldn''t that be causing any problems? Should I expect some more angels toe?" Neji, Raynare, Asia, and Sisty were present inside their new hot spring. They were in the water, resting and rxing, as Neji chatted with Raynare in a deep calm voice. "I think not." "Why so?" He was leaning against the inner wall of the spring, his eyes closed. But Raynare''s answer made him open one eye to look at her. "I¡­ was not really that important to the fallen faction. I was just a nobody. Those priests who spotted Asia had sent a warning message to the church, and luckily I was the only one who received it. I didn''t spread the news because I wanted to have all the credit for this mission, so I took off in the air and came to find her." Raynare added, "Now that those priests who spotted her are dead, and we have essentially vanished unless they spot Asia again we are free to roam around. Because they''d assume both I and Asia have been killed by the devils, as it is their territory after all." Neji just gave a nod and closed his eyes again. A breathter, Raynare asked him a question. "On that note, my lord, is there any special reason you chose this area to operate in? I can understand that it may be beneficial to stay in the vicinity of the two sisters of the Satans, but isn''t it more beneficial to go to some secluded area and im its church? It should help you regain your powers faster." Neji''s eyes spread open. He stared at the open sky for a moment, the distant stars that twinkled at him. Could that work? Thinking about it for a split second, that idea seemed fine. The best way to grow the synchronization would be to add his face to the word [God]. As was the case with most Gods of other religions, when one said Shiva they had an image in their head. In that case, if he went to any random church and proved he was God, his sync should increase. Dammit, he should have thought of that by himself. He would have missed Raynare if he- Neji paused. He sat up straight and looked at Raynare. Right, of course. He could kiss her right now. "Raynare," Neji raised his right arm towards her, as she blinked and her body rushed at him with a telekic force. Her face was read this whole time, sharing a bath with her God, as was the case with Asia. But now she seemed to fume, while Asia gasped, staring at the scene, causing Sisty to cover her eyes. Neji wrapped a hand around Raynare, feeling her curves as she shivered due to his touch. His other hand went under her chin, gently pulling her towards him as he stole her lips. "Mmhmmm~" It was a light kiss, yet the angel dirtied the water with her love juice, her body shaking as he released her, standing up. She only calmed down when she noticed he wasn''t hard down there even after kissing her. She knew her worth, and expecting her useless self to give him a boner seemed like a heinous act, but for a moment it stung her feminine pride as she saw it. Then she ignored it and basked in the glory of her lips that suddenly felt and became holier than any other parts of her body. "All right, girls," With a thought, a golden portal went from his feet to head, drying his body and also wrapping him with clothes. His white hair was long again, his vibe divine. "Go to sleep. Or enjoy your night doing whatever. I probably won''t be back tonight. See you tomorrow." Then, he vanished, leaving them to wonder about his whereabouts. * * * Admittedly, Tsurugi no Otome was an odd name for a woman born in Europe such as her. In fact, she didn''t even know Japanese. From the stories she heard, she was named this way by the church, and by the pope of that time who happened to be Japanese. She had no memory of that man, as he had died not long after that. From a young age, she was raised to be the pope of the entire country of Romania. Only a few years ago did she fulfill that duty, which too had been a prophecy called by the pope who had named her. People said that man had seen her fate and pushed her towards her best path in life, and while she used to agree with it before these days she was starting to doubt it. Not even once had God listened to her prayers. Sure, some of her prayers came true, but for some reason, she felt in the depths of her heart that it wasn''t God who was replying to them. Just to be clear, she didn''t think the one replying was the devil, or anyone of dark nature, the one who replied seemed holy enough. However, they weren''t God. The world was in shambles; people were living like fools. They called themselves Christians but didn''t act likewise. They had no fear of God, theymitted heresy with no regret, and despite some of these fools iming to be Catholics, they thoughtlesslymitted heinous crimes. What had the worlde to, she spent her days wondering. She knew the existence of magic, devils, and angels, and she had even met a few. She actually had met a few, and for that reason alone did she believe that some supernatural force did exist in this world. Fate must also be real too. However, she couldn''t be sure if God was real ¡ª because what in the hell was he doing if he was real? Sighing, Tsurugi picked up her ss of tea and took a sip. It was a little annoying to precisely put the cup to her lips every single time, blind as she was, but she was used to it by now. Her other senses were honed by the passage of time so that she didn''t miss her sight that much. "Hmm, does that mean you weren''t always blind?" If it was anyone else, they may have to spit the tea out in surprise. Not that she was not surprised and shocked by the voice, as there was supposed to be nobody else in this little resting ce in the garden, where she was sitting inside at a table. It was a voice she didn''t recognize either, but even she had to admit it was a charming one. Gently, she put down the tea. Once again, someone else would start by asking who they were, but she chose to answer his question first. "I was not. When I turned five years old, the new pope sacrificed my eyes. I do not know the reason, and was told that the pope who named me had demanded my eyes to be sacrificed if my fate that he saw was toe true." "Ah, I see." She felt the distinct movement of his head as he nodded thoughtfully. Tsurugi moved to the question she had. "May I ask whom I am conversing with?" "Oh. It''s me, God. Good evening." "...." Tsurugi had been distinctly monologuing if God was real or not. Suddenly, this person imed to be God. The natural reason of a pope would be to call forth everyone to hunt this heretic down, and for a moment she too wanted to do that. Instead, she sighed. "Are you an atheist, perhaps with the media? Or one of these new social media influencers who are so active? Fuuuh¡­ Listen, while I don''t mind atheists, it''s not very polite to barge into the church and speak heresy. As this is a Christian country, the government would punish you if I so report." "Interesting lines of thought. I want to go into those, but I find it peculiar that you are saying you will report me when you can''t even see me. Isn''t that quite bold of you?" "...Guards." Frowning slightly, she called for the guards gently. She was not a mere pope, she was a mage, and so while her call was gentle it should have been carried through the entire church. Yet, there was no response. "Guards?" Once again, there was no response even after she waited for a bit. She did not make the futile attempt of a third call. She came to realize this person was not a normal human. Yet, he couldn''t be a devil either. If a devil imed to be God, even Satans would be faced with heavenly tribtions. Thews of this world still went like that. Another reason why she hadn''t fully given up her belief in God. In that case, who else dared im to be God? "I know what you''re thinking right now, and I understand why you''d think that way. I have a request; would you listen?" "Go ahead." Tsurugi remained calm and answered. If this person had any intention of hurting her, she had few things she could do. She was a mage sure, but she was not exactly a fighter, at least not without a sword. Currently, she was empty-handed, with nothing but a teacup in her hand so she took another sip. "I need you to call me my lord, can you do that?" "Never." "I see." Her answer was firm, and his reply didn''t sound like he gave up. She felt a gentle shift as she felt his hand press down on her eyes. She was wearing a white blindfold as usual, and if she wasn''t blind by default she would have been unable to see anything due to this blindfold. She didn''t feel any threat as he touched her, well not that her skin was touched. There was a gentle shimmer of light before he withdrew his hands backward. ''Wait,'' Tsurugi blinked. ''Light?'' She couldn''t see. She was not supposed to. She did sense the light mana, but when she described it just now, it wasn''t based on sense, no¡­ it was from the feeling of sight. Gently, before she could make a move, her blindfold was torn apart by a kic force. The white cloth fell, as the world of light greeted her for the first time in two decades. "Ah¡­" And the first thing she saw was the face of the man she had been conversing with till now. "Good evening." said the self-proimed God as he waved at her, wearing clothes that only royalty could afford. "I am Neji, but I''d prefer my lord from you." * * * Of course, fixing her eyes alone was not enough to convince her. She couldn''t just call anybody her God, that''d be heresy and also break her entire faith system. However, this at least made her a lot more approachable. If there was one thing that Neji had nock, it would be resources. As in mortal resources, food, money, and all thatmon things. Wrapping his hand around her waist, very gently, he teleported around the country. He fixed people''s disabilities, healed chronic illnesses, cured cancer ¨C and a lot of other things. Neji dropped a few thousand tons of food to orphanages, to the truly hungry, and gave money to the homeless. With a touch, he fixed roads and bridges that the government didn''t want to fix, and with a breath he revived dead forests. Throughout the entire process, Tsurugi''s calm fa?ade slowly crumbled. A mage as she was, aware of the supernatural, she was aware of the limits too. These were not the doings of a mage, and obviously not the work of a devil either. "As for why I have been silent-" Neji had tried to exin why God was not that active, to give her a version of the story he told Raynare, but the priestess just threw herself to his feet. "No, no, it''s alright, my lord, it''s fine." She hugged his leg, her face a mess, as she cried to her heart''s content. She wept, and she begged for forgiveness. Neji felt a bit weird. It was odd to see a woman he had only met suddenly feel this close to him. It was not just her, but Asia and Raynare too. The moment they epted him as their lord, as the connection was created between them, he felt just how much they felt for him. It was sad. Because unlike them, he was doing this for only one reason. Progress Bar: | 4.34% To see the bar go up. Tonight was a harvest. ** ** ** [0] POWASTONES?? If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 396: 396: An Unexpected Date Chapter 396: 396: An Unexpected Date If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 396: An Unexpected Date ¡ª For the next three days, nothing unusual happened. The devil princesses in the school were seemingly avoiding him; after spying with the Jogan for a bit, he realized they were unsure of what to do, still in their nning phase, so they let him be. So instead of focusing on those girls, he focused on his nighttime grind. He visited Christian churches and Jew synagogues, which were not too important but not too insignificant either. He was purposefully avoiding the Im Mosques since all of them that weren''t too insignificant were honestly too much work for its worth. He decided to rather deal with them after reaching 10% Sync, which should change his aura. Speaking of his progress. === Progress Bar: | 6.02% === It seemed when he imed that Romanian church, led by that priestess from Goblin yer ¨C a mystery he didn''t understand ¨C along with the deeds he did with the others that night, gave 3% at once only because it was his first time doing those. Because in thest two days, he hadn''t even managed a total of 2% growth doing this hassle. Not that he hadn''t expected it. When he purified Raynare, the notification did imply he only got a whopping 1% for purifying her because she was his first Fallen Angel to cure. If it gave 1% every time he would purify a fallen, he would have hunted down 100 fallen to cure by then. That would make this expedition too easy, so obviously the Game didn''t work like that. ''So I need to find alternatives. Things that would give me that "first time done" benefits.'' Neji muttered in his thoughts while swiping pages of the manga in his hand. ''I am pretty sure defeating a devil would count. However, I think defeating a high-ss devil for my "first" would give me more progress than defeating a weak one. So I need to hold on to this.'' Of course, there were other ways to ''defeat'' a devil that wasn''t a battle. For example, Sona Sitri was a chess addict, and while Neji wasn''t that good of a yer, he could be good overnight thanks to his WIS and INT. So he decided to do just that tomorrow, challenge her to a match, or make her challenge him, and thenpletely crush her. ''Another way should be fucking them into the bed. But, uh, I am not in the mood.'' He was pretty sure grabbing a few hyper-powerful devil females and fucking their brains out, making them submit to him, God, who was their enemy, would give decent progress. Sadly, he truly was not in the mood. If those who knew him heard him, they''d chain him up while yelling that Neji has been reced. However, the thought of mindless sex truly felt like a bother right now. In either case, he decided on the chess game for now. Today was Sunday, there was no school, and as it was nighttime, he had finished his nighttime grind as well. Neji was currently in a manga shop, though he wasn''t exactly here to waste time. Back in the Hero Academia world, all the mangas were of that era, boring ass bullshits. There was pre-quirk-world stuff too, but they were not avable in those shops, one had to search the depths of the, like what Kimi used to do, to find those manga. However, in this world, all the manga that Neji was familiar with back from his first world was avable. Now, he was here to pick up some manga volumes. Dressed in a casual fit, with hair short but wavy, instead of straight and falling down by the eyes that he wears when ying teacher, he was reaching a manga with the cover reading ¨C "Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken". This and Bleach were the worlds left after this. He needed to prepare for them, so reading through the manga onest time seemed like a good choice. For the past hour, he was roaming around the store, thergest manga store in Japan, conveniently located in Kuoh City,rger than a regr library. Thanks to his high stats, he was shooting through the pages, sometimes receiving gazes from the very few readers still in the shop, but in the end, they only minded their own business. Until when he was at thest volume of Tensura, this time taking a bit of time as he read thetest chapter slowly. "Checking out Japanese culture, are we?" it was a feminine, gentle voice that inquired. Turning to the side, Neji suddenly knew why a small town like Kuoh had such a big manga store. Because the red-haired devil princess, obsessed with Japanese culture, was living here. This shop was probably run by a human who made a pact with the devil and had notified her about him a while ago. "Good morning," said Neji, even as it was 2 AM at night. "I am, yes. A friend rmended this, so I was checking it out. Surprising seeing the Gremory Princess here at this time, but I guess nothing fazes a hyper-powerful devil such as your Highness." One thing Neji couldn''t help but add was rted to her clothes. "Quite the outfit, Miss Rias. Once again, the benefits of being a strong devil, to have the guts to be out thiste at night while wearing that." Rias looked like a bomb. Wearing a white off-shoulder outfit, leaving the top of her breast for everyone to see, it was covered by a ck vest. Her navel was visible, and from right under it started her tight white leggings, somehow pronouncing her already massive thighs and ass. [Image Here] The devil gave him a smile at the way he addressed her, inwardly pleased with it, even as Neji himself found it quite cheesy. If anything, he was the Highness here, even if the world where he was a King had perished, but he could humor a prettydy even if he had no intention for the things under her pants at the moment. "Ohe on, you don''t have to call me that. If anything, I should be addressing you as, sensei." Rias said thest word almost suggestively while giving him a friendly smile that Neji didn''t bother to return. There''s no point faking it. Instead, he gave her a nod, and surprisingly, she didn''t find it offensive. Rias nudged closer to him, grabbing his hand gently and lifting the manga with his hand. "Ah, you''re at thetest chapter already?" Neji stared down as she leaned down at his manga. She was quite shorter than him, so her breasts were more than visible from his position. There was no way she didn''t know that, but she acted naturally. ''What a slut,'' he internally shook his head. "You read this?" still, he asked, trying to make a conversation instead of pushing her away. "Yes, Isekai is one of my favorites. The person who rmended this to you has good taste, Tensura isn''t half bad." In the end, Neji decided to let her try out her antics. It was amusing seeing her trying to seduce him, while not appearing too desperate, even though she was failing. * * * Rias nearly thanked God when she got a call from a local human minion that the dragon, Neji Hado, was in his manga store. To be specific, the store owner had sent out a warning, saying there is this suspicious guy, maybe someone supernatural given his reading speed, who was spending too much time in the shop, reading for hours even if it was nighttime. At one point, which was half an hour ago, he was the only one left in the store, other than the seller, so he finally made a call for help. Rias was delighted when she heard that. After her talk with her mum, she was unable to proceed with her ns. Her mother had advised her to strongly establish a friendly yet attractive impression on this Sensei of hers, but Rias had no clue how. But now, when she noted that he shared an interest with her, that was reading manga, she suddenly saw a series of possibilities spiral out. ''I can work with this.'' Rias slipped into the devil''s realm, visited her mother, quickly exined the situation to her, and her mother lent her an outfit from her younger days. Rias wore it and now she was here, pretending all of this was a coincidence even as her heart was loud. ''Why the hell is he so hot?'' The main reason why she was after him was his power. He was most likely stronger than her, and that meant he would be a huge asset in the uing Rating Game if she could make him join her. But what was this? She noticed his muscles before, sure, but his entire vibe had changed now that he wasn''t dressed like a nerd. Worse of all, he still appeared indifferent and calm despite her clothes. She was not used to this, men flocked over her even when she dressed in the most casual way, yet he pretended this was another Tuesday even when she was dressed like a whore. It was her mom''s clothes, but she had to admit she looked like a slut right now. Her mother had said it would work to seduce him better, as he mustn''t be used to seeing the female body like this, being a monk and all that, so why wasn''t it working? Worse of all, he was a good talker. Even if his face remained unchanged, his strong voice was soothing, and his words further so. Most of all, he could make a simple talk about manga be so interesting. "But- isn''t [Predator] a better skill?" "I''ll say [Starved] is logically better, even if it has the mind corruption drawback. As you''d also have a stronger army behind you as you advance. Well, maybe I''m just biased since I have a mind resistance power." The two of them were currently in a cafe, only upied by the two of them as it was open sote at night. They sat before one another, sipping coffee, and chattering on topics that were fundamentally useless, yet she enjoyed her time. His gaze which was passively strong, locked on her eyes, made her feel numb sometimes. She honestly felt scared, not just nervous, but she couldn''t point out why. It was odd. Weirdly enough¡­ she enjoyed the feeling. "Anyhow," The dragon sensei suddenly said, putting the cup down. The sound of the cup hitting the table caused her to blink, realizing she had been staring at him weirdly. "It''s gettingte. The sun''s rising. Both of us have school, so we should be leaving." "I-" Rias opened her mouth, almost begging him to stay for a bit longer before she controlled herself. ''Remember, not to seem too desperate¡­'' She cleared her throat and smiled, standing up as he stood up too. They walked out, and she tried to pay the bill, but he didn''t let her. They exited the cafe,ing right under a ray of morning sunlight, as Rias felt a sense of regret having to say goodbyes now. Immediately she tried to put the feeling down. She had to y smart here, to make him regret leaving, not the other way around. She turned to him, smiling, and spoke. "By the way, can I request you something? Can you¡­ not dress up like a nerd today? This suits you much better." He just gave her a nod, which she had expected. He wasn''t very social and was on the silent side usually. "Well, then-" When she was about to speak, he stepped closer. Rias blinked, her heart pausing as she felt his strong arms wrap around her waist. He felt one of his hands cup her ass, and the other squeeze her waist. As a woman of ss, being grabbed this way in public by a near stranger should cause her to feel insulted. Yet¡­ all she could manage was a gentle moan, as she nervously looked up at him, seeing him smile for the first time, even if it was small. "Isn''t this what people call a date? Heard such things are forbidden between a teacher and a student. How sad, I only remembered it now. But we havee this far anyway, so I think we should go away like a typical date." Rias could only curse herself in her head, ming herself for messing up, even as she parted her lips, her eyes closed, as he leaned over and¡­ ced a kiss on her forehead. Rias''s eyes snapped back open as he let her go andughed. "Girl, you''re not even half my age. Well, technically. I am not a monk or hermit if that''s what you thought. Better luck next time, it''s not very seductive if I can hear your heartbeat speed up every time our eyes meet. I enjoyed the date though. Be sure to not bete at school." Then, even as Rias stared with her eyes wide, her face red like a tomato, he casually teleported away. Rias stood alone, her eyes shaky and her face burning, until she clutched her hand into a fist, crackling with destruction mana, as she grumbled. "Goddammit!" A bolt of lightning hit her as she said the word ''God'', ming herself for getting too used to human culture, as she crouched down and covered her face with her hands. Rias Gremory had never felt this much shame before. ** ** ** Chapter 397: 397: The Fallen Danger (1) Chapter 397: 397: The Fallen Danger (1) If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 397: The Fallen Danger (1) ¡ª Rias Gremory was¡­ fun. He recalled not having a very good impression of her back when he watched the anime, but by now his preferences had changed a lot. Having lived in worlds once considered fiction, learning to know girls better than just their bodies, Neji saw things a bit differently. Now, her seduction attempts for her selfish reasons just seemed cute in his eyes, he didn''t find it offensive. Enough that a small part of him wanted to bend her over right in the caf¨¦ and show her a different world. Therger part of himself was still not driven enough to do that though, so he ended the date with a forehead kiss. Still odd how he got such a random date, but he was used to odd things by this point. Neji returned to his new home since there was still a bit of time before school would begin. There, he was surprised to find his little house angel in the kitchen. "Do angels need food?" Neji asked a genuine question, startling Raynare who was busy cooking. She looked towards him, quickly sped her hands and bowed slightly. "Wee back, my lord. No, angels do not need food, I was just cooking since you weren''t back home today." Usually, he was the one to cook. Neji too didn''t need food to survive, it would be odd otherwise, but he enjoyed food. For the same reason, he took naps every now and then despite not needing sleep. Thinking again, that meant none of the people who lived in this mansion needed food. Neji didn''t, and Sisty obviously didn''t, and Raynare said she didn''t either. That left Asia, who shouldn''t need any food either thanks to her [Sage Mark] providing her with passive Nature Energy. "I see. What are you cooking?" Neji decided to interact with his first angel (of this world) for a bit, as he walked over and hugged her from behind. He was in the mood for some rxing touches thanks to the scene earlier, and this seemed romantic enough. Even as Raynare blushed, moaning due to his touch, she tried to act all normal as she cooked with him observing and helping from behind. * * * Later, Neji made his way to the school. He was nning to walk around the city, taking in the morning air, so he sent Asia and Sisty on their own. However, it seemed his walk wasn''t going to be as peaceful as he had nned. It was when he had taken a turn on a road, pausing when he found a man standing on top of a cowering student on the floor. A quick nce to the two of them gave Neji an overall idea about the situation. [Freed Selzen - Mid Tier 13] [Reya Kusaka - Devil - Low Tier 9] The man was a human, as his race wasn''t mentioned on the text floating over his head. From his outfit, he seemed to be an exorcist. He has white hair, though it was somewhat yellowish, like very light blonde, instead of Neji''s glistening silver. The girl had a slim build with long brown hair that ended in two short braids, with matching brown eyes. She wore a blue headband, along with her Kuoh Uniform outfit. As she wasn''t a part of Rias'' peerage, Neji guessed she was a part of Sona''s group. "Oops, another one?" The man, Freed, chuckled oddly as he noticed Neji. The girl noticed too, blinking, as a somewhat relieved expression formed on her face. There was still weary, but she seemed to have recognised him somehow. As for why Freed said "another one", Neji got the answer from the corpse of a child and a father lying nearby. It seemed they had walked in just like Neji, seeing Freed about to murder the devil right here. Neji sighed in his head as he looked at the sickening bastard in front of him who was wearing a grin, his hand running down the de of the weapon on his head. "Hah, how unresponsive. A boring prey?" Ignoring the fool''s banter, Neji looked at the sword in his hand. His [Observe] said it was one of the seven Excaliburs, called Excalibur Rapidly. It had blood on it, both from the father and child, and from Reya who was quite injured. "You-" The fool tried to say something, but Neji moved first. To the fool''s eyes, he was a blur, moving faster than lightning, as he simply touched his forehead, causing the fool''s grinning face to pause and his head burst into splinters. This stupid exorcist was nning to y with him for a bit before attacking, but sadly he was up against an opponent way above his league. All it took was a touch of [Overhaul] as he ceased to exist. Huh, he was using it more than he used to do. He must have really missed it. He recalled Sisty warning him about not killing priests, but this man, despite wearing the cross, didn''t have any faith in God. Neji couldn''t feel anything. So he was sure it was safe to obliterate him. Neji may not be the strongest in the world currently, but he was one of the top yers anyway. These small-time mobs could not pose any threat to him, of course. "Ah." "My apologies." Neji apologized when he noticed the girl, suddenly confused as she was bathed with a puddle of blood. He snapped his finger as [Cleanse] worked wonders, causing all of the blood stains to disappear. She still had wounds left, but a simple [High Heal] took care of that too. "And," Neji looked at the Excalibur Sword and deposited it in his Gate of Babylon. He had kind of a new attraction towards artifacts, thanks to his memories as Gilgamesh, so it felt good adding a new weapon to his collection, even if it was nowhere near the real Excalibur. Neji then looked at the two dead bodies. They hadn''t died that long ago, so their souls hadn''t left for heaven. He hesitated for a bit, until he snapped his finger, using his long unused Tenseigan powers to snap the two humans back to the living world. He looked into their eyes with Jogan to erase this bit of their memory, hypnotizing them to make them walk away. "Oh¡­" The girl, Reya Kusaka, stared at the scene in bewilderment. Neji looked at her for a bit, considering if he should remove her memory of the resurrection too, but decided otherwise. Devils had something simr, he reckoned, that''s how reincarnated devils existed. "Haah," Neji sighed, grabbing the girl by her wrist. "I amte. Say some good words to your King for me, otherwise she''lle lecture me about beingte again. What an annoyingss." Then, he teleported away, along with the girl, and appeared in the back of the school where no eyes could see. He quickly left, rushing to his ss, while the girl stood silently, still confused about what had happened. ** ** ** Chapter 398: 398: The Fallen Danger (2) Chapter 398: 398: The Fallen Danger (2) If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 398: The Fallen Danger (2) ¡ª Reya Kusuka was fairly familiar with the supernatural even before she became a devil. Her grandmother was a witch, and she learned about the existence of Devils from her. Through that knowledge was how she met Sona, ultimately leading her to join the Sitri heiress both into her peerage and also the Student Council in the process.` As someone with a magical background, plus having been reincarnated as a devil under an influential House even amongst the 72 Pirs, Reya knew the average power level of a supernatural entity. This was her first time meeting a Dragon, more so one utilizing nature energy. She can''t say she hadn''t been surprised; she was left shell-shocked. Oh, and he saved her life. Odd how that was just an afterthought. Though she had to admit he looked¡­ attractive, not dressed like a nerd anymore. She could still feel his grip around her wrist when he teleported her. "Reya," Sona''s voice brought her out of her trance, as she was touching her wrist, causing her to flinch. She stuttered out a response while Sona stared at her from behind her sses. When Reyaposed herself, taking a breath and letting out another, she looked back at Sona. They were sitting in Sona''s student council office, where Sona sat behind a table as Reya sat on a chair opposite her. "Now that you''ve stopped daydreaming, let me ask onest time. Are you certain he revived people? That they weren''t simply injured like you, and he healed them?" "I¡­ uh, no I can''t say I am certain. I didn''t really pay attention to those two bodies, they may have simply been unconscious, or on the verge of death. I was too busy to notice, and by the time I could afford to pay attention I was already in school." That was odd of her to say, she knew, as she was a Scout. In fact, her Sacred Gear itself was called Scouting Persona. So it just went to show how influenced she was by this whole scenario. Sona sighed. "Regardless, healing of that caliber is impressive. Devils would pay a fortune for a bottle of Phoenix Tears, which would have had simr effects to this. Yet he aplished it quite casually, as you say. Thank you Reya, you can return to your ss now. I should go and have a talk with Rias about this." As Reya was dismissed, she returned to her ss while regretting not being a 2nd-year student, therefore missing the sses that this new Sensei was taking. * * * Firstly, Sona was annoyed that a priest had dared to attack one of her peerage members out in the daylight. Even though that point wasn''t emphasized in the conversation, it was still a ring issue that challenged the Sitri authority in this town. Secondly, what the hell was going on with that dragon guy? She was slightly annoyed when someone from 2nd year reported that their teacher waste, and she immediately knew who that must be, but that annoyance had turned into gratitude when she received a report from Reya. That gratitude turned into desire, greed, when she learned what he had done against a wielder of Excalibur. "Just how powerful is he?" Even she wasn''t confident in defeating a user of Excalibur without any scratches, though that''s mostly because it was a Holy Sword and therefore the bane of a devil like her, but still. Neji had apparently defeated this exorcist with a touch, and that was just impressive. Amongst Sona and Rias, the two childhood friends, Rias was usually the one to desire a piece more than the other. But that didn''t mean Sona didn''t have urges like that, she was a devil, and so she had greed. The fact that dragons always held a neutral position meant that she could convince him to join her, it wasn''t an issue that he was already strong on his own. Sure, dragons took pride in being alone, being free per se, but she could make some adjustments if the situation demanded some. "But, how¡­" Sona chewed on her lips, tapping a finger on the table. Oh well. She should go talk to Rias, let her know about all this, and maybe that''d give her an idea. Though she was also aware that letting Rias know more about this Sensei''s powers may be a bad idea, she had no choice but to do so to keep the trust. ¡­. Sona was apanied by Tsubaki as they made their way into the old school building, where the ult Research Club stood. It took them just a few minutes, and Sona knocked on the door. Akeno opened, and even before Sona could greet the Queen, she paused due to the sight inside. Right opposite the door, there was a window. The red curtains fluttered in the air, as did the red hair of the girl sitting on the border of the window. With her hand on her chin, she stared out with dreamy eyes. "...What''s up with her?" Sona asked Akeno after Tsubaki had greeted her. "I came here expecting she''d be here, instead of attending ss as usual, but what is this?" Akeno sighed, shrugging. "Don''t know, she won''t tell me. But from the bits I managed to poke out of her, it seems to be rted to our new Sensei." "..." Now that was interesting, and not in a good way for Sona''s situation. * * * Kokabiel, the ten-winged fallen angel, capable of going against a Satan-ss devil, was currently frustrated because of some nobody priest. Well, to be fair, Freed was somewhat capable for a human exorcist, due to the way he was created from a test tube, but still. That little insect was gone, presumably dead, and thereby had lost one of the Excalibur pieces. Kokabiel grumbled in fury, anger filling his veins as he flew over the city of Kuoh, flying around in search of any trails left behind. In the heat of the moment, Kokabiel almost let out a wave of st that''d take the entirety of Japan off the world map. However, he managed to control his anger, taking a deep breath as he stopped mid air, looking down. He couldn''t sense it, but looking down at the Kuoh High below, he felt that the sword might be here. It was an intuition thing. This could¡­ he could work with this. Kokabiel''s goal was to restart the Great War of Three Factions. The reason was simply personal, he liked wars. If he could prove that the devils had stolen one of the Holy Swords, for whatever reasons, he could maybe do something with it. It won''t start a war right away, but he wasn''t here for nothing ¨C he had a n. Killing one, or both, of the two devil princesses in this school, with the excuse that they had stolen one of the Excalibur, he very well may restart the war. "Hmm¡­ no, this is a good n. Kuaha¡­ Maybe this isn''t a bad situation after all." Heughed in a cracky voice, turning around and leaving for now. "But no¡­ not yet." He was strong enough to just go down and destroy the entire school, but he still decided to n for a bit, to let the situation unfold for a bit, for the news to travel. Otherwise, the two Satans may juste to take care of him out of sheer fury. With the gears in his head spinning, Kokabiel left the ce. Oblivious to the fact that he had caught the eyes of his creator''s sessor, and he was lucky that he wasn''t confronted by the young God. * * * ''Okay, what the hell was a Tier 44 fallen angel doing up there?'' Neji didn''t follow the odd looking man with Jogan, in case he noticed, and returned to take his ss. He had mainly noticed the presence due to his Aether Sense, and took a single peek with his [Observe]. Tier 44 was slightly rming, but nothing dangerous. If that fellow had attacked the school, the fight would have damaged Neji quite a bit, however he was sure he woulde out on top. Though honestly, a part of him did wish for the man to have attacked. He was sure defeating a fallen angel of that caliber would have granted him quite the progress with his quest. However, while there was temptation, there was also danger, so he didn''t chase the man. ''Plus, hey, I''m in the middle of a ss. Next time I will blow his head off.'' Neji noted, as he threw a chalk at Issei, hitting him in the forehead, as he snapped out of his daze as he was staring at Sisty. Soon, lunch break came and today quite a few of the female students approached him. Sisty and Asia were squashed behind, and while they could just walk through, Sisty shrugged and dragged Asia away from the ssroom, heading to the cafeteria. Leaving Neji to deal with the annoying little girls, who had received their final nails that made them approach him, as he wasn''t dressed like an insomniac nerd. "S-sensei, this math problem¡­!" Firstly, he was an English teacher. For god''s sake. "Um, I forgot this structure rule¡­" He had taught it three times, though. "What did Shakespeare mean when he said ''blue curtains'' here?" How the fuck was he supposed to know? Fuck Shakespeare. Neji noticed Aika Kiryuu giving him an amused look from the back of the ss, one of the only few girls who didn''te to bother him, as he returned her look with a deadpan look. Just when Neji sighed, epting that this was the route he had chosen this time around, themotion was interrupted by a firm clear of throat. "Everybody," All turned to find sses-wearing beauty, tall and curvy, as she stared ahead with a serious expression. It was Tsubaki Shinra, the Vice-President of the Student Council. "It seems you have our Sensei upied; sadly, President Shouna requires his presence. Sensei, if you''d please." Neji couldn''t be more happy, looking at his savior with thankful eyes, as he slipped past the students and appeared beside the girl. He held back the urge to put a hand around her shoulder, and quickly led her away, fearful that the crowd of fan-students would follow. "Thank you, student Tsubaki." "A teacher should be more responsible, thanking me for this is a sign of low effort andziness-" "Shut up, you mongrel." Tsubaki was caught off guard, pausing, as she hadn''t expected the previously quiet and respectful man to suddenly say that. He continued walking, only realizing midway that he had slipped up, as he apologized, even as Tsubaki refused to talk, silently leading him towards the Student Council office. ** ** ** [0] It''s a new week, throw me some Powerstones? Chapter 399: 399: Someone Special Chapter 399: 399: Someone Special If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 399: Someone Special ¡ª Neji sometimes slipped and said stuff that wasn''t very conventional in this world''s setting. Referring to a high-school girl as "mongrel" was a pretty weird thing to do. Sadly, it was inevitable. As powers came with his possession of Neji Hyuga and King Gilgamesh, the memories came too ¨C memories of a subtly modified reality where the possessed character had lived a life suitable to his personality, but memories all the same. Some habits die hard, and sometimes slight characteristics re up abruptly ¨C Neji could do nothing to stop that. Internally shaking his head, he stopped behind the girl in front of a door. Even from the outside, it managed to look better than the Principal''s office. Tsubaki knocked and was promptly allowed permission. "Come in." Opening the door, Tsubaki stepped in, as did Neji, while the door closed itself. Neji didn''t pay that much attention and instead looked ahead. A low table was in the center of the room, and tworge couches stood on either side of it. Sona was sitting on one of the couches, and to his surprise, Rias was present there too ¨C sitting right beside Sona. Neji also located Akeno who was standing behind Rias, soon joined by Tsubaki who chose to stand behind Sona. Other than them, he couldn''t see anyone else present in the room, unlikest time. Whatever they nned to talk about with him, they were unsure if all of their peerage members should know about it. The other couch was empty. Sona spent a nce to look at his new look, and then she gestured towards it. "Thank you foring on such short notice, please take a seat." "No big deal. It''s amusing to interact with you devils, after spending most of my time around normal humans." Neji sat down, his eyes flickering towards Rias to give her a smile. The redhead tried not to react, but her lips twitched as she blushed and looked to the side. Giving her queen a look, Neji was perplexed by the intent confusing re she was shooting at him. She didn''t seem to be¡­ hating on him, but just out of her mind instead. That was odd, given how she had been for the past few days. What changed? "Is this rted to the incident this morning?" "Barely. We have been wanting to talk to you for a while now, and this incident just allowed the perfect opportunity. I must thank you for saving Reya, she is an important piece of my peerage, a very close friend." To Neji''s surprise, Sona bowed a little. His surprise only grew when she flinched and then coughed in that position, straightening immediately and looking around. He instantly understood what had happened though, she was punished for bowing to "God" as even taking the name granted them pain. Still, she was confused about what had happened, so she just apologized to Neji. Neji pretended to be oblivious and yed along. At the same time, his brain was busy thinking about how to push this situation to y a game of chess with her ¨C as he nned tost night. "If it''s not too much to ask, may I know if you were approached by any faction to join them? Or if you''ve already been part of one. My apologies, but I''m not very knowledgeable about Kunlun''s circumstances." Neji was looking around the room, and his "mountain boy" background let him get away with it as he considered her words. After noticing what he was looking for, he spoke while staring at the chessboard folded on a shelf to the side. "No, not really. Dragons are proud, lone creatures. I understand where your question must be originating from, as a few dragons have served on one of your major three factions. I heard the bearer of the Sacred Gear that has the White Dragon Emperor sealed in it, is working for the Fallen Angels ¨C and he is half a devil too. I also noticed the boy in your peerage, Miss Rias, who wields the Sacred Gear of the legendary Red Dragon Emperor; he is in my ss, and I was quite disappointed when I first realized a legendary dragon is chained within him." Rias paled now, her blush gone as she looked at him seriously. "You are not going to hurt Issei, are you?" "Hmm, do I look like I will?" Nejiughed. "I only n to pick on that Vali Lucifer boy in the near future, and then take Divine Dividing for myself. If you haven''t noticed, I am a White Dragon myself ¨C and I was thinking of making the mantle my own. Issei, your boy toy, is safe here." That was a lie. He would have taken Issei''s gear already if he could steal it. Sadly, his [Mine] didn''t work on magical soul-bound artifacts. He would steal it in the future, but preferably after Divine Dividing ¨C in his case, that was the better power, as the enemies who endangered his life usually stood at the pinnacle. So if he got to divide their power mid-battle and add it to his arsenal, he would have a better chance, than to continuously boost every 10 seconds. It wasn''t bad, but the circumstances differed. Rias opened her mouth to retort hisst line, but Neji spoke first. He pointed at the chessboard, folded on the shelf. "By the way, you y Chess, miss Sona? I saw the gamest night, quite fascinating, I''ve yed it for a while. Would you mind a match?" He knew chess from before, one of the contractors from his first life had taught him that. It was precisely Yasmin, the woman he met in the airport on his recent visit to the Prime Omniverse. However, it would be amusing to see Sona''s reaction if he told her he was a new yer; well, in his defense, he hadn''t yed in a long time, but eh. Sona quite understandably looked a little irritated. She had aplex with chess, and to be invited to a match by a total newbie hurt her pride. Still, for the sake of this talk, she sighed and nodded. She nudged Tsubaki, her Queen quickly bringing the board and spreading it on the table. Sona reached out to assemble the pieces, putting them on the board, but Neji stopped her. "Let me." With a snap of his finger, telekic forces danced and the white and ck pieces were positioned on the board in a second. "Neat trick." Sona looked impressed, in the way that she found it handy. Soon, the game began. Neji naturally had the white pieces, while Sona had the ck ones. The other girls also paid attention, all devils were familiar with chess due to how the peerage system worked. At first, the game happened in silence. In just the first minute, everyone just expected Sona to end the game with a Check Mate so that they could continue with their talk. But it soon became clear that Neji was a harder opponent than that, so Sona started talking while making moves. "Back to the topic of factions. I am d you are part of none and don''t seem to bear any antagonizing ideas for the Devils either. I am sure a Sage like you must have caught on, and I say the word ''Sage'' more heavily now, after realizing how wise you are. This level of chess skill overnight is no joke." Well, INT 13700 was no joke. Plus Neji''s 12700 WIS magically took care of theck of experience part. INT just allowed faster thinking, and chess was much more than just that, and that''s where WIS came to y. Some may say that''s cheating, but losing against an AI andining it wasn''t fair because it was aputer was just dumb. "To say you''re d that I''m part of none while proposing to me to join you, is quite an approach to things, Miss Sona. Allow me to entertain the idea and say I do wish to join, how do you n to sort it out?" Rias looked delighted at his words, but Sona looked worried as she frowned at the board. Nobody could tell if his words were the reason for her frown or the game. A minuteter, she spoke. "I and Rias were hoping you''d join either of our peerages. It''s technically my turn since thest of our targets was taken in by her, in the form of Issei Hyuudo, but she ims apparently you''re too big for me to have you. That I should be oh so kind and let her, my cute childhood friend, have you too." At that, Neji looked at Rias with a raised eyebrow, as the girl blushed. That was kind of pathetic, but¡­ well, it was cute that she wanted him so much. "Obviously, I declined." Sona continued. "But at the same time, she is too clingy to just give up. So she pleaded that if you n to join our side, you should get to choose between us yourself." "Must be why she came to seduce mest night." Neji dropped the bomb casually as Sona frowned, snapping her head to the side. "Hey! Seduce, what seduce?! I-if anything, you were the one who-" "Oh? Is student Rias saying she''s already seduced by a single kiss on the forehead? How boring¡­. I expected more resistance, you know?" "...!" Rias stood up, stuttering, while Sona shot Rias a re. She looked genuinely pissed for once, groaning at her friend. "Rias. That was not what we agreed upon. You approached him on your own, and did your little honey trap thing again?!" That surprised Neji too as she yelled. She stood up, standing an inch below Rias, as she red at her friend behind her sses. "Ah¡­" Rias blinked, looking away from Neji and at Sona. "I¡­ this- Sona, I can exin¡­?" "You can? Alright, go on, what is it? What is the exnation, other than you using your body to make him choose you? You did the same with Issei Hyuudo, and now this?! After Ipromised and let you in, even though it''s my turn? Rias?!" ''Oh shit.'' Neji would have whistled, but he held on. This could break their friendship, Rias had done this too many times. "Girls, calm down." He tried, but Sona shot him a re. "Please, this is between the two of us. I-" Well, that was not true. They were fighting for him, without ever asking him about this, of course this wasn''t just between the two of them. "Calm down, I said." Neji decided to step in. He released a gentle wave of nature energy, entering his Sage Mode. The scent of flowers bloomed in the air, and the wind sounded like they were on a beach. The girls blinked, then looked at him. The window had burst open, and cherry blossoms were flying in. The sky was clear, the weather was perfect, and the atmosphere was so lovely. "I am a dragon," Neji said as he stood up. His voice boomed, but not in the usual threatening way when he was in his hybrid form, as he was in his Sage Mode. "A dragon does not serve, and if they do, they only serve the strong. Both of you are weaklings, and I mean no offense, but your strength is pathetic, even if your potential is great. A dragon does now bow to timid princesses. He ims them." Neji met the four pairs of shocked eyes, his own gaze calm, as the girls calmed down too. He sat down, the world returning to normal, as he canceled his Sage Mode. The two girls say down too, gulping and looking at him in a different way. "And," Neji raised his hand and made one move on the chessboard. "Checkmate." * * * Neji was unsure how this meeting would change things, but he didn''t really care much. His goal was to y a chess game with Sona, and he finished it. Progress Bar: | 7.21% Walking back to his home, beside Sisty and Asia, he checked his progress bar. It had increased by one percent, and that was pretty good in his opinion. Three more percentages, and he nned to y the game a bit more actively. "What are you going to do with them?" A sudden question greeted him,ing from Sisty who walked on his left side. She had a lollipop on her mouth, as she yed on a Nintendo Switch. "I know you''re¡­ holding back since you aren''t in the mood, but I think taking them to the bed would give you a jump in the percentages." She was the System''s AI, so she would know. She didn''t look back from her Mario game as she spoke, but Neji knew whom she was talking about. "Well, it''s somewhat attractive I guess. To grab both of the friends who are in a bad mood and make them good friends again overnight." "Huh. I wasn''t saying both at the same time, but now that you say it, it does seem interesting. How about you make their Queens watch?" "I am not going to do it, I was just saying it''s an attractive idea. If¡­ I am gonna take someone to the bed anytime soon, they have to be special. Those two are childish, even Sona who might disagree with me." Plus, they were weaklings. He couldn''t let loose on their weak bodies, and in the end he would just regret doing it at all. If he was going to take a woman to bed, he needed her to be strong enough to relieve his stress properly, not just stroke the edge of it. "Fair." "What are you guys talking about?" Asia was curious about what they were whispering to each other, looking up as she licked a ttened lollipop herself. "It''s nothing. It''s adult talk." "Oh, okay." Then she returned to walking by his right side. A minute of walkingter, they were interrupted by a call. "Hey! Isn''t that the Saintess?!" "The Witch, you mean." From afar, Neji heard two feminine voices say. Turning with a frown, ready to erase their memory of this part, as they must be priests, Neji paused. Two girls, d in white robes, to hide the sword they were carrying, stood meters away from them. They stared at Asia, not looking very amicable. [Irina Shidou ¨C Peak Tier 15] [Xenovia Quarta ¨C Peak Tier 16] Even without activating Jogan, his Aether Sense told him about the swords they were carrying. With Jogan, he could see them naked. Just like the piece of Excalibur that he got himself earlier, these two carried a piece of Excalibur each. As the two girls approached, wearing stern expressions, Asia went to hide behind him, while Neji looked forward to filling his treasury with more magical swords. ** ** ** Chapter 400: 400: To the Devil Realm? Chapter 400: 400: To the Devil Realm? If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 400: To the Devil Realm? ¡ª Irina and Xenovia both worked for the church, as far as Neji could remember. Due to the Fallen Angel, Kokabiel,ing to Kuoh City earlier than cannon, these two were here early too. They were here to hunt down Kokabiel, nning to im the three pieces of Excalibur that Kokabiel reportedly possessed. Asia never reaching the Church probably also yed a role in their early arrival. Even if it didn''t, Neji was sure that they at least knew about her missing status. "Who are these two, Saintess?" As the two girls approached, they looked at Neji and Sisty; Irina spoke with a frown. Like what usually happened, she assumed Neji was a normal human, along with Sisty. "How bothersome. We were thinking that you got killed or kidnapped by one of the enemy factions, but what is this? You are hiding with humans?" Xenovia sounded irritated, the bustier girl with blue hair that had a green steak amidst them. Asia kept hiding behind Neji, meek as she hesitated to say anything, and Neji didn''t like her tone. "Can I help you two with anything?" Neji spoke for the first time, deciding to end this fast. The two girls looked at him, away from Asia, as Xenovia went to speak. Irina stopped her, sighing, and spoke in a tone much gentler than what her friend would have used. "I doubt you know her identity, mister. She is a¡­ nun. A Saintess, someone with magical powers. She was supposed to reach a nearby church run by Fallen Angels, but the Holy Church learned about her since she never reached her destination. It''s a coincidence we met her like this, and we are here to take her away." So that''s how it was? Asia was with the Fallen Angel faction until recently, and these two were from the Holy faction. If this was the cannon timeline, it would have been wonderful for Asia to go with them, albeit hypocritical on their side since they were the ones who banished Asia, to begin with. Whatever the case, it didn''t matter. In this world where God was him, Asia was better off by his side than with these two. "Irina¡­ you do realize, he would think we are crazy, right? As a normal person, the concepts of magic and angels are foreign to him." While Xenovia whispered words to Irina, making the girl flinch in stupid, the two of them began to have a conversation that made Neji scowl. Amateurs? He looked at them once more, but this time with J¨­gan. The two girls flinched as they noticed the change in his sclera, putting their guards up. "Ah¡­" "Are you sure he''s a civilian?" Neji looked them over and was speechless. What was that empty box they were carrying under their robes? From the few coins and cash in there¡­ they were begging? No, seriously, they looked to have been begging until recently For once, Neji decided to use one of the abilities he had gained when he had released Gilgamesh''s seal. [Sha Naqba Imuru], The Omniscient Omnipotent Star, that allowed him to peek at the past, present, and future. It could also help in chess, but he hadn''t used it against Sona. With it, he targeted Xenovia ¨C since he could only target one person ¨C and looked at her recent past. As it turns out, indeed she had been begging on the streets of Japan because she and her partner didn''t have money, and they were starving. Neji didn''t notice any other money on them, and unless they had a spatial pouch, the two of them had a total of 150£¤. So even their begging hadn''t helped much, understandable given their beautiful forms. Who would donate money to beggars who looked like supermodels undercover? When he was thinking that, a System Prompt appeared. [Ding! Sha Naqba Imuru can be merged with J¨­gan. It would make the Noble Phantasm''s abilities stronger and easily usable; for example, you''d be able to look far back into a person''s past than previously possible. Proceed with the merge?] [Y/N] There was no reason not to, it was better this way anyway, to keep all the eye powerspact. He clicked yes mentally, and the Noble Phantasm merged with his Genome. He didn''t n to use the Future Sight of this, as it was very unpredictable even for Gilgamesh, and he didn''t really have good experience with future sights, but its other benefits seemed fun. In the end, Neji was happy with the oue. His slight irritation at the two silly girls acting tough, vanished as he shrugged. They were little girls who didn''t yet understand the world, trained by the church from a young age at fighting, yet had no basic survival skills. There was no need to overwhelm their little souls. "Sisty," "Yes?" His conjectural soulmate tilted her head to look at him, still sucking on a lollipop with the Switch in her hand. "Take care of them. They have Faith, so just convert them. I''ll return to the mansion with Asia in the meantime. Don''t hurt them, but be quick." "Huh? Hell yeah!" Sisty threw the Switch away, and it fell into a golden portal that closed right away as she looked at the two weary girls with a grin. She didn''t get to have action often, that wasn''t her job anyway, so she felt happy to get this chance. Neji patted Asia''s head, teleporting away with her, as Sisty grinned and cracked her knuckles at the startled girls who failed to stop Asia from fleeing. "Good luck, girls. [Dome of Light]!" With a sh of light, a sphere turned the neighborhood into a separate space, another dimension of its own with no living soul inside it. None, other than Sisty and the twombs. * * * About half an hourter, Neji was eating ordered chicken nuggets while talking to the system hologram floating before him. He was smiling as he talked, sitting in a tea house in his garden ¨C inspired by the church he went to in Romania. "So it''spleted? It took a bit longer than I thought it would. A week for a Tower, and since time is 10x faster there ¨C did you spend two months there?" ["Yeah, what''s so funny?"] Neji wasn''tughing, yet the ck-furred kitten on the other side of the screen scowled at him. She purred in annoyance and shrugged, taking a look at the destruction around her ¨C it was a sight of destruction as if the apocalypse had hit the Mesopotamian-themed area around her. The Tower Dungeon back in Fate Grand Order had been cleared by Kurai, as Neji had told her to. She had taken more time than he expected, but honestly he had expected wrong. ["The enemy levels are organized to suit your level, not mine. Obviously, I''d have a harder time clearing it ¨C more so since there were so many Gods here. Some dead Gods who took the form of ghosts or echoes, and some living Gods. There were Egyptian, Babylonian, even Aztec, and Greek Gods. It took some time to kill them since I had to level up slowly on the side before I could match them."] So it wasn''t her fault that it took some time, rather it was remarkable she hadn''t called before toin ¨C to ask for help ¨C and only called after she was finished. "What''s your level now?" After thinking for a moment, Neji asked. She gave him a toothy grin on that. ["It''s high enough. You''ll see. Anyway, I wannae to you. Can I?"] She could. Neji was missing her, and having her by his side would be fun. She must have missed the modern world a lot too, all the convenience this ce had couldn''t be found in other ces. Neji found it amusing that she didn''t want to tell him her level, though. He could ask Sisty and know, but he decided to let Kurai keep her secret. Instead, he had another idea. "How about you clear the Tower in Naruto world too? It''s in the Forest of Death, it has a desert-type terrain, and probably has an Arabic theme on the higher floors. Maybe." Kurai scowled further. She didn''t say anything for a bit, and Neji reconsidered his words before she purred and groaned. ["Fine. I am high-leveled enough to finish this fast, and then-"] "After that, can you go help Chaldea? It seems Goetia hasn''t been dealt with yet, and I can''t contact them with the System Interface since they aren''t in my domain." Neji interrupted Kurai and added. He could talk with the Naruto girls anytime because they were in a Heaven created by him, where the System could ess Heaven''s Will. However, Rumi and Ryukyu were in Chaldea, a scienceb existing on dead earth. He couldn''t contact them from here. Kurai frowned at him, her cat face looking sour. ["Are you trying to keep me out of that world for some reason? Also, you''re eating chicken nuggets, I miss them. Not a good request to make when you''re eating them in front of me."] "Chaldea probably has them, and if they don''t-" Neji activated Jogan. His eyes locked on the nearby KFC as a portal opened near a bag of just-cooked nuggets. The customer reached out to grab the bag, but it fell down the portal and it closed, falling into Neji''s hands. "I can send you one right now." [You have offered an item to your Familiar, Kurai. She can choose to ept or reject the package.] A system prompt appeared, and Neji noticed Kurai looking at a simr panel. Sighing, she quickly pressed [Y] as the bag teleported from Neji''s hand to hers. Now that he wasn''t sealed nerfed, he could do such dimensional trading, more so with Kurai, moreover when she was inside the Tower. ["Alright then, bribing Papa. I will finish in Naruto and then go to Chaldea. How do I go to Chaldea though?"] Kurai asked, frowning on thest part. "Adventure, adventure. Ah, how fast kids grow up, leading their own lives now¡­" Neji made a silly face while Kurai gave him a dry look, proceeding to cut the call when she realized he wasn''t going to provide any help. When the call vanished, Neji continued smiling at the air for a bit and then sighed. He finished his food and got up, walking back to the mansion that looked much better than before with all the renovation going on. * * * When Neji made his way inside, he found two near-naked girls leaping at his feet. Xenovia and Irina seemed to be saying something, but it was annoying to pay attention between their sobs and apologies. "Looks like you dealt with them nicely. Why''re they naked though?" Neji asked Sisty, even as the two girls continued crying. Sisty provided a very helpful shrug. "I was curious what it felt like. To touch. Living in your head for 16 years, and more, made me ponder. You don''t mind right?" Neji found that amusing. Then again, she had a point ¨C she had been living in his head. Perhaps some curiosity was inevitable. All that mattered was that these two''s faith made his progress grow by a whooping¡­ 0.34%. He couldn''tin. "Sisty, take care of their stay here. Create some rooms if necessary. I will be taking a trip." Asia and Raynare chose that time to enter the room, and it was a sight of pleasant growth to see the blonde little girl getting along with the former Fallen Angel. Raynare frowned, recognizing the two girls on the floor, while Asia looked up at Neji. "Where are you going? To visit the churches? But it''s not nighttime yet." Said Asia, looking out to find the sun in the western sky, but now quite down yet. However, Neji wasn''t going to go to im a church today. He was going down to the underworld, in thend of the devils. To begin with, he was here to find his girls, the God game was a secondary concern. He had posted pictures online, to look for them, and also filed anonymous police reports, and even told the churches he imed until now to look for them, but there wasn''t any development. So, he was going down to the underworld. In the hope to get some signs about them, even if he couldn''t find them. He had learned from one of the more magically active churches that the devil realm had a sort of "Information Center" where he could buy information, or even hire devils to search for things. "It''s something else," Neji walked to Asia and ruffled her hair. "I can''t say what, though. See you tomorrow." Xenovia and Irina got up, trying to say something, but Raynare shot them a re, telling them to shut up, as Neji used Tenseigan''s passive ability to fly, going through the roof. He used Kamui, so the building wasn''t destroyed, and he appeared in the clear sky. "Right. Now¡­" Looking down at the city of Kuoh, as the night slowly crept up and the digital lights of Japan began to light up the ce, Neji paused. With his current n, there was a tiny issue. "How do I find my way to the Underworld?" ** ** ** Master4thWall: We have crossed 400 CHAPTERS! YAY! Though sad news is we won''t cross 500, most likely. Oh and, this chapter was supposed to be an Interlude, exploring Nejire''s current situation, but I pushed it back. Again. Anyway, along with Neji''s venture to the underworld, we are slowly entering the more interesting side of DxD Arc. Also going through some exams right now, that''s why updates are slow. Q- Devil Maid vs Cat Maid? Chapter 401: [113] The Colosseum (1) Chapter 401: [113] The Colosseum (1) If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 401: Right In The Bear Trap! ¡ª Neji floated over the city of Kuoh for a bit. He had explored a lot of its beauty recently, but he noted some parts were still left to explore. Not that it was important right now ¨C right now, he had to figure out a way to get to the Underworld. Neji didn''t have any teleportation ability that let him go somewhere he hadn''t been to before. That was a terrible weakness for someone of his power level, he admitted, but there was no immediate solution to that it seemed. "Or maybe there is?" Neji questioned himself. If he spent a minute thinking, he could find solutions that would let him enter the underworld. For example, he could go to Rias or Sona and ask them for the teleportation spell that they often used to return to the underworld. The problem would be, they would be curious why he wanted to go there, and the Satans might therebye to know about his presence in their home. But that was just one problem he could probably fix if he tried. There were also other ways he could follow, but really ¨C all these seemed like a one-time path to the Underworld and something that had risks of alerting unconventional people. Was there something that would allow him to go back and forth as much as he liked, while also maintaining a level of secrecy? "Maybe there is¡­" Neji repeated the words, stroking his chin. In the end, he stopped hesitating and decided to visit the Arcane ne right away. One of the top inhibitors in that continent under Yue knew Space and Dimension Magic, and Neji was betting his coins on that person. With a click of his fingers, a portal opened to his side, and he slipped into it. Such a portal would usually be noticed by the strongest entities of this world, as it was leading to another world entirely. However, nobody noticed it this time ¨C because this led Neji not to some world in this Omniverse¡­ but one located within his own being. Well, technically. * * * Neji didn''t have a particr location in his mind, but a particr person instead. He was not here for Yue, but she was the one whom he targeted anyways. He wanted to meet her since he wasing here anyway, even though he wasn''t nning to meet many others, such as the Ogre and the Wolf. When Neji stepped out of the swirling portal, he found himself in a royal bedroom. It was much more royal than any King''s bedroom back in DxD World for sure. Grand windows that were veiled with red curtains, and a bed made out of gold and decorated with jewels rested in the center of the room. A white sheet covered the mattress, and a red nket was on top of it, with a blonde little head poking out of there. "She is¡­ sleeping?" The Vampire God of this realm, or at least this continent, Yue was currently asleep. It was certainly odd since she was a Vampire God, not a fledgling. Neji was a little worried, so he used [Observe] to see if she had any bad status effects. To his relief, there was none, but to his shock, there was something else that was off. Her¡­ level. [Yue ¨C Vampire God ¨C Level 2498] ''That''s¡­ weird. She wasn''t this high levelled before. What''s going on?'' Neji wondered. Unable to hold back his curiosity, he walked over to her. He would hate to wake her up, but maybe- Just as Neji leaned over on the bed, the girl''s red eyes snapped open. Before Neji could read, the blonde loli moved and her fangs were inches deep on his neck. "Ah..." Neji took a sharp breath. No, it''s not as if he couldn''t react, he just hadn''t. He realized she wasn''t exactly awake even as she had her eyes open, so he just let it happen ¨C maybe his blood would help with whatever ritual she was performing. Neji sat on the corner of the bed for a few minutes, with the vampire sitting on hisp with her fangs feeding on his blood. A whileter, she withdrew her mouth and gave him a look. Her mouth moved again, but this time she leaned over to his lips to leave a kiss, and then she slumped down on the bed, asleep. "Odd." [Yue ¨C Vampire God ¨C Level 2730] She was suddenly 232 levels higher. Neji checked his stats to see if he lost anything, but to his relief, he hadn''t. He was whole, save for his HP which was very low from the blood drain, but it was regenerating fast. Giving her forehead a kiss, Neji packed her between the bedsheet and nket again and left the room. Just as he stepped out of the closed door using Kamui, however, something shattered. It wasn''t anything physical and made no sound, but something was surely just destroyed. Something magical was around the room, he noticed. Neji peeked back into the room to see if Yue was startled awake or not, but to his relief, she was still asleep. He pulled his head back from the wall and was about to shrug when he blinked at the person who had just appeared in front of him. "Oh, it''s just you. I almost thought someone attacked the castle." Said the gray-skinned dark witch, looking at him eye-to-eye as she hovered inches above the ground. "Raven!" Neji brought the shorty for a hug, even as she tried to escape, but she didn''t resist once he caught her. She just stared into his eyes, at his small smile. "I came to see you in particr, you know?" "You look more depressed than thest time we met seven days ago, but back then it was understandable given the circumstances, as you were searching for the first of your five lovers. It should have been about 70 days for you since we met, have you found any yet?" Raven made Neji blink again, as his smile dropped. He was smiling, so it was odd seeing her say he looked more depressed. "I, uh¡­" "I am not a good person to talk to about this, please. Just tell me what you wanted from me and I will go prepare. I will¡­ call that Toga girl for you, I think it''s better for you to talk to her than me." Neji sighed, giving her a nod. Instead of the hallways, he used his Jogan to locate an open room and teleported there with her. It was a room with two massive windows, showing the medieval city below. Neji dropped Raven to a couch and sat down on another couch opposite hers. "First of all, what''s up with Yue?" Neji asked. "Vampire Sleep. She doesn''t need sleep as a necessity, but if she does decide to sleep for a prolonged time it helps her level up. Plus, she said someone was killing the other Bosses in the continents on the other side of the endless sea, and parts of the essence of everything that was killed rushed to her. As she is a Boss recognized by the system, yet someone the Gamer has chosen to make his subordinate, she can gain such stray essence." That must be Kurai she''s talking about. The mention of that suddenly made Neji realize that all these continents had a different time flow because for Kurai it had been two months and more, while here the time had flowed ten times slower than Neji''s time. Weird, but useful. "Sleeping also happens to enhance those gains, so she decided to sleep. She asked me to put a Time Dtion barrier around it, to make the seconds outside be days inside. I spent quite a time preparing the spell, and it also needed a lot of material sacrifices to cast. Once someone was to walk out of the room, the Dtion would have broken. Sadly, instead of Yue, you happened to be the one to walk out. Haah." Raven released a long sigh when she finished, bothered by the fact that she would have to set it again. "My bad." Neji snapped his finger. "There, it''s back up. Easy enough." "¡­" Raven gave him a dry stare, opening her mouth to protest until her senses told her the truth. He wasn''t lying, the spell was suddenly repaired. "Looks like I can do that now, huh? Pretty neat. Anyway, it should work as previously intended, since it''s my domain I just reversed it before it broke. I am d Yue is growing stronger, even if¡­ you haven''t seen much growth." [Raven ¨C Demon Spawn - Princess of the Dark ¨C Level 951] It was not one level more than they first met, and it had been more than 15 years since then, due to Neji''s 153 years of sleep in the void. So it was a little¡­ disappointing. "Sadly, yes. I am much rather busy practicing and researching dimension magic, even if I am still unable to find a way out of this dimension. There is another reason, but- no, never mind." Raven didn''t want to leave this world, per se. She was hiding here, after all. Hiding from her father, Trigon the Devil. She had slipped into this world because the universe let her, and while this was safe she feared that Trigon might one day find her here, or invade this world using her body as a portal ¨C as was the original intention of her birth. On that day, she wished she had the spell that''d let her escape this domain so that Trigon couldn''t do anything. "Speaking of Trigon," Neji decided to release a bit of his divinity. Not as a flex, but as a genuine question. "Do you think I can beat him now?" [nk] wouldn''t usually let her sense his power, so he released his mana and divinity to let her sense it. To his surprise, she gave a heartyugh, very uncharacteristic of her. She just shook her head at him at that. "You are very strong, both in level and divinity but¡­ No, father is too much. As an infant, Trigon ughtered the very cult responsible for his birth including his own mother. In less than a year, he had conquered the entire. By the time he was six years old, he destroyed his home world and began traveling across the cosmos in search of news to conquer. By the time he was thirty, Trigon had conquered his entire dimension and several million worlds." "Oh," Neji blinked. "Alright then." Oh right, Trigon was also the father of all seven deadly sins across the entirety of the DC Multiverse. Neji didn''t know for sure, and he could never be sure withic-book characters brought to life, but it seemed there was ''one'' Trigon who was interpreted differently across the entire DC Multiverse. So while he may be in multiple DC worlds at the same time, and while there were countless Ravens across the existence, there is only one true Trigon. That made the mad demon closer to God than most other characters. "Anyhow, that''s not important. You said you had a request, tell me about it. By the way, I mentally notified Toga, she will be here soon." Neji hesitated now. He hadn''t thought of this when he came here, but would sheply? He knew how ridiculous it must have sounded from her perspective as he spoke the next words. "Uh¡­ I am trying to find a dimensional spell that''d allow me to enter the Underworld. Would you happen to have one?" The traumatized daughter of the Devil himself, she who feared and hated Hell the most, stared at him dryly as he asked her a way to that exact Hell. ¡­. It took Neji a while to convince her that it wasn''t about Trigon, this wasn''t the same hell, but she insisted on not believing him. Perhaps it wasn''t a good idea to ask her if he could beat Trigon, that gave her the idea that he wanted to challenge Trigon, and she wasn''t letting him go get killed. After a while, he finally managed to convince himself that this wasn''t the same Hell. This was an ''Underworld'' inhabited by devils who looked just like humans but with bat wings. That this was a much softer world than where she came from, that it was okay. "Fine. You can absorb magic as a skill if it''s in a book, no? I will go pick up a book that suits you, wait here." ¨C was what the hellspawn had said as she walked away. By then, another hell spawn slipped into the room and jumped at Neji. "Boss! You''re here again!" "Hey, Toga." Toga ran through the door and jumped on hisp just as Raven vanished. Neji caught her, catching a soft kiss on his lips, before she grinned. "Blood?" "Go ahead." Then she dug her fangs on the opposite shoulder where Yue had bit earlier. Another rush of blood slipped out of his veins, but this was bearable as his HP healed faster than it was being depleted. As Neji let Toga feast, her body pushing against his, her voice twisting out moans, her thighs rubbing on his crotch, Neji would have given in if not for a¡­ familiar gaze. Neji''s head turned to the door, where he noticed two purple-blue eyes staring at him. Nemuri Kayama ¨C Midnight''s eyes locked on his as her lips shook. She quickly turned around and left the vicinity. Neji''s fingers twitched, with an urge to run after her but¡­ he knew things were too awkward for him to do so, even if she did cry that day and said she forgave him. He could approach her, but things would never be the same ¨C and he feared anything new between them to not be as interesting as it once would have been¡­ so he left her alone, just as she did. For now. About half an hourter, Raven returned with a book. Upon touching the cover, a prompt appeared in front of Neji. [The spell - "Dimensional Travel" is presented to you. Would you like to learn it as a Level 1 Skill?] [Yes/No] * * * Neji used the spell with no exact location in mind, simply wishing it to take him to the Devil Underworld of this dimension, but in a secluded ce away from people. However, the spell betrayed him. Instead of appearing in a secluded ce, he appeared in front of one of the Satans. He had felt the pull, a sort of trap to bring any uninvited guest who was strong enough to require attention to end up here, instead of their desired spot, but he couldn''t work around the pull. Someone more experienced could perhaps do that, but Neji couldn''t. Even after all this, he had appeared right in front of a Satan. Plus a maid, who seemed just as strong. Meaning two Satan sses. Sitting behind a table with stacks of paper on it, the Satan blinked at him while the maid sitting opposite her wore a confused frown. Neji sighed, shaking his head as he thought of how to get out of this situation. [Serafall Leviathan ¨C Devil ¨C Tier 44] [Grayfia Lucifuge ¨C Devil ¨C Tier 42] "Whoa, damn. To think there is someone strong enough to require our attention yet somehow amateurish enough to fall for this trick. I shouldn''t have been so mad at poor Ajuka-chan when he set this up. Are you seeing this, Grayfia-tan?" The magical girl Serafall-tan said as Neji shot her an annoyed re. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Aaand, right in front of a Satan we go-! At least it didn''t fail so much that Neji ended up in front of Trigon, right? Right? But perhaps that didn''t change much since- *dies*. Q- Idol or Maid? Who do you like better? Chapter 402: 402: A Deal Fabulous Chapter 402: 402: A Deal Fabulous If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 402: A Deal Fabulous ¡ª "To think there is someone strong enough to require our attention yet somehow amateurish enough to fall for this trick!" the words reverberated in the room as Neji mentally sighed. Did Lady Luck''s absence make him this unlucky? The two Ultimate ss Devils stared at him; one with amusement and another with a frown. Neji momentarily pondered if he should just teleport away, but decided against it immediately. What was done was done, he should put his Charisma stat on its main use for once ¨C other than making girls nosebleed ¨C to get out of this tricky situation. "I apologize if I broke some unwritten rules, though I won''t be surprised if it''s a written rule anyway. Frankly, I am too new to the outside world to know." Neji gave them a nod, not bothering for a full bow, and Serafall Leviathan waved it off. "Oh, you''re not in any trouble, don''t worry. If you were with a faction then maybe, but as you are right now you are fine." "How do you know he is unaffiliated, Serafall?" Grayfia turned her frown to Serafall, who blinked in fake surprise. "Ah, oops. Was I not supposed to know? I am in charge of Foreign Affairs though, tehe~" "Stop, there is a stranger in the room. And you," Grayfia turned from Serafall and looked at Neji, and unlike Serafall she spoke formally. "Seeing as you require the attention of a Satan for the spell to activate, you are someone strong. Odd how I can''t feel anything from you, but I don''t doubt a spell made by Beelzebub, so-" Serafall scoffed at that, interrupting her much to her annoyance. "Oh, you should. You have no idea how many times he had his face blown up by the wrong chemical mixture. But ah, yes, this one is strong enough to require our attention. How strong, I don''t precisely know, but strong enough he dared say he would im the two sisters of two Satans." "..." Grayfia''s eyes widened at the implications, even if shecked the necessary context it wasn''t hard to guess who the two sisters of two Satans were. Neji, on the other hand, stared at Serafall for a second, dumbfounded. "That is not exactly what I said, you''re quoting me out of context. How do you even know that though? I don''t think of Sona as the type of snitch, surely not about that sort of situation in the Student Council earlier." "Serafall, I am being left out." "Dragon Sage, please take a seat first." Serafall basically ignored Grayfia, but right when the super maid would demand again, her phone rang. Neji was curious about there being phones here at all, but looking at the device seemed to tick off the maid in a bad way as she scowled at him. "I have to take this call," said Grayfia and stood up, walking out of the room while giving both Serafall and Neji a dirty look. "I''ll be right back." "She looks pissed." Neji said and took a seat in front of Serafall, who giggled. Neji closely observed the odd Satan, dressed like Sailor Moon as she met his gaze. Her pink eyes were beautiful, and honestly, she overall was more gorgeous than what he remembered from anime. Idol or not, she was always a somewhat nd-looking girl therepared to the exotic cast of the main protagonists; yet here, she proved it wasn''t just power where she was above all the other female devils. Neji could probably blitz her right now and take her heart or head if he was trying to get out of this situation. However, if she was prepared, he wasn''t sure how much he would fare. He would win, he knew he would, but not sure how easily. Serafall could apparently destroy Japan many times over easily, and that was before the entire DxD World got a power-up. Also, he doubted she received just a double up, she shouldn''t have been Tier 22 before the global power-up, but a bit less ¨C if his observation of power levels was correct. So she had received more power up than others, and he supposed the same was true for that Kokabiel fellow. The stronger the character was¡­ the more powerful they got? If true, that would be quite troublesome. "Grayfia''s always like that, don''t worry about it. Anyway, nice to meet you. I am the Maou, Serafall Leviathan. You can call me Levia-tan¡î." She gave him a wink, with her chin resting on her intertwined hands. "And, mhm, first time seeing an idol? You are staring fiercely." "Hi. Autograph please?" "Uh¡­" It seemed she wanted to tease him, but when he yed along she paused. Then she beamed at him and grabbed a pen, singing a book nearby and handing it over without much thought. Only when Neji epted the book did she flinch, realizing something? The title of the book was horrendous. "The Forbidden Love, A Lesbian Incest- Ayy, what the fuck?" Neji stopped midway through reading the title, raising his head to give the girl a look. He was wondering how she knew about the conversation from earlier in the school. She probably had a camera hidden there, didn''t she? He shouldn''t judge the incest thing, given his less-than-pure history with Nejire, but he could judge the creepiness. Serafall''s cheeks burned, and Neji honestly found it cute. She quickly cleared her throat and lied. "A-as you can see from my outfit, I had an event today. Do you know Levia-tan?! The idol¡­ that''s me, ahaha. A fan gifted me, I am weirded out by it too, of course. O-on a more serious note, why are you here? I did say you won''t be in any trouble,ing to the underworld isn''t exactly banned for the general poption, but I am still curious." Serafall crossed her leg, though due to the desk Neji couldn''t see them. He thought for a while, though just a second passed on the real world, about what to say. Being truthful was a route too. She was the one in charge of Foreign Affairs, as she had just imed. So maybe she knew about his girls, and if not she would certainly be able to help. Maybe better than whatever broker he was going to hire. "...I am in search of some people." In the end, Neji decided to be truthful. The Satans were going to know soon anyway, and while this was a bit early, therefore he wasn''t at the power level where he wasfortable being, but it worked. He snapped his finger, mainly for theater effects, as a small golden portal opened over the desk. Three pictures dropped from there, belonging to Kimi, Nejire, and Momo. He wished it was Kimi who was here, but from his encounter with Yuhei he couldn''t be sure. So he dropped all of the currently missing girls. "Hmm," Serafall didn''t mind the portal closing and grabbed one of the photos. It belonged to Nejire, and Neji almost felt his heart beat a few times faster as she observed¡­ then she put it down and looked at Kimi''s photo. Atst, she looked at Momo''s picture before putting it down too. "No idea at all, ahh~ Are they your friends or lovers?" "Family." "Ah." Serafall''s expression rxed a little. She didn''t seem to be lying when she said she had no idea, and once again Neji felt there was something odd. If one of his girls was here, they would be very well known. For example, Ryukyu was the Lion King who was about to end humanity back in the Fate world. Rumi was not well known because she was¡­ Wait, right. Was another of his girls sealed? He wouldn''t be surprised, though angry, as it was a recurring theme with the teleported girl. The question was, what sort of seal? ''Yuhei¡­'' That girl''s name came to his head. What if somehow, Kimi''s consciousness was sealed in that girl? He would expect his Observe to see it, or at least Jogan to see it, as it did with Ryukyu as Artoria. But maybe it was moreplex and so the abilities didn''t notice? Neji once again realized how much he wanted it to be Kimi who was in this world. It would be more normal to expect some other sort of sealing on some other girl, instead of the more magically advanced Kimi to have her consciousness sealed. That seemed pretty unlikely, thinking again. "I can help you search for them if you''d like. Since you came to the underworld to look for them, could it be that they are here? Or did youe here to hire some broker?" Serafall lent out a helping hand, but Neji was unsure what the priority level of her help would be. She was just asking to lend polite help right now, but if she wanted the Satan ss bonus priority, then he would have to give something in return. "Help would be appreciated," Neji said. "I don''t mind trading something in exchange, too." Serafall blinked at that, smiling. "I wish I could say there is no need for that, but I think I know what I want. It''s¡­ not exactly material, though." "I''ll be saying just in case, if it''s a request to join Sona''s peerage, then please. I have made it clear, a dragon-" "Doesn''t submit, he ims. I know I heard it. It gave me goosebumps, honestly. Sounded hot." That confirmed that she was peeking, using a hidden camera or maybe some kind of magic. She wouldn''t talk like this if she had simply heard it from someone else. "Besides, it''s between the two little girls. If I get involved, the Sirzechs woulde to know sooner orter, and that''s cause a bit of trouble. He loves his sister a bit too much, and not in the usual way. Though I suppose it''s riching from me. No, my request isn''t rted to her peerage." To Neji''s surprise, the Satan got up from her chair and walked around the desk. She was short, but probably the hottest shortie he met as she walked over to his chair and ran a hand down his hips. "I am curious to see you do as you dared say. You are driving my Sona-tan crazy, and you don''t even know that. When she was a child, she was engaged to some middle-aged devil, and that made me enraged. I couldn''t do anything though, I was shackled to my role as a Satan and so my personal help was out of the question. I would still have prepared an ''ident'' for that idiot to die right before the marriage day, but luckily that never came to be. Sona challenged the fool in a chess match, and she won. The dare was if she won, there won''t be any marriage, and it was upheld. Now, you just came, some random dragon who nobody knew, and just defeated her in the same game after apparently learning it overnight. Plus, as you are such an attractive man, with a strong personality¡­ It looks like my little sister finally has a crush. Ahh, she grew up so fast, living the teenage love drama now." "...." Neji could only listen to her as she spoke, her hand moving up to his shoulder as she used it as a holding point to jump on hisp. She sat down, her ass which was a lot fatter than he would have thought, rested on hisp as she stared up at his eyes. "This is what I''m talking about, you know? That unconcerned gaze. A Satan is sitting on yourp with her barely panty-d ass, yet looking at your face. Ahaha, that indifference is so hot¡­ trust me when I say I don''t usually act like this. But¡­ a man who put my Sona-tan in the state she is right now, you gave me butterflies. She almost cried¡­ that was so hot, you know?" ''Holy shit, she''s crazy.'' Neji was almost weirded out. He had nearly forgotten in thest week that this was the erotic almost-hentai world where people were crazy. What the hell was this woman even saying? What was she even, a cuckquean? He knew she liked to embarrass Sona in the anime, but wasn''t this too much? She liked her sister, yet it turned her on seeing Sona humiliated and being taken away. "You have two choices on your hands," Serafall Leviathan, who didn''t reflect her cannon self, said while twirling a finger on his chest. "You go to her tomorrow and do something to prove you cheated. Anything. Maybe tell her you used an artifact, or just somehow make it so that she begins to disdain you, that''s the goal. Otherwise¡­ you make her fall for you more. I personally wish you would choose the second path. Make her nerdy ass fall for you¡­ bend her over and take her virginity, something she wants to keep protected until marriage, pfft. Such a human thing to do, no? Actually, that''s rare even for humans these days. My little sister needs to learn how the devil world works." "What do I get in return?" Neji asked in a serious voice, making the girl pause. She gave him a dumbfounded look and then burst outughing, gently grabbing his hand and leading it to her behind. "I just told you I will help you find your lost family. I also told you that you get to fuck a Satan''s sister. Yet, you ask what you get in return. That''s hot. Mhm, I wonder what too." She moaned in a sultry tone as he felt her butt, biting her lip. "Maybe what you are touching? I told you, I love my sister¡­ it was a lie about a fan giving me that book, I bought it myself. I wouldn''t mind if you took me along with Sona¡­ not many get the chance to get two sisters together, and certainly not one who''s a Satan. Don''t get your hopes up though~ it''s just a maybe¡­ if you do a good job." Yes, Neji really found her cute. She really was a devil, yep. He couldn''t say he hated her masochistic cuckquean sides, only more amplified as she breathed heavily and just enjoyed his touch. Neji hesitated. It was a good deal¡­ and while he said he wouldn''t break into sex without someone special, he could always y with Sona after finding that special person. Or never. He was sure just agreeing will make the Satan ¨C sitting on hisp and moaning ¨C lend him her help. At that point, there wasn''t really anything to hesitate about. "Alright then." Neji''s hand raised a few inches and stronglynded on Serafall''s butt, causing it to jiggle like pudding as she gasped. "Deal." "Yes, ahh~" She bit down her lip, smiled at him, and leaned up to give a short kiss on his lip. "Yes." She repeated. Women on average were crazy. But maybe devil women were a bit crazier. ** ** ** Chapter 403: 403: Minor Schemes in the Face of a Grand Player Chapter 403: 403: Minor Schemes in the Face of a Grand yer If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 403: Minor Schemes in the Face of a Grand yer ¡ª About half an hour after Neji had left the school, Rias was sitting back in the club with a panicked look on her face. Had this ruined her friendship with Sona? She would hate it if it did, she felt too guilty. Yet, five minutester all that guilt was gone. It hadn''t vanished, but arger panic had shadowed that feeling when Riser Phenex visited the club with his disgusting peerage, and announced that the Rating Game would happen in just three more days. What the fuck was going on all of a sudden? In the end, Rias only saw one hope. That hope had disappointed her before, but now that she had a clearer wish in mind ¨C she thought maybe it would work, maybe her brother would intervene a little. Rias teleported right into her brother''s abode. Her eyes were teary, her nose runny, as she ran through the hallways and pushed into his office. "Onii-sama!" She deliberately yelled in Japanese, she knew he liked it. It nearly startled the man busy on his desk, singing some papers. He frowned at first, probably about to ask her why she was here when he was working ¨C an act, she knew, as he was happy to see her. However, his frown melted like snow on a sunny day when he caught the state her face was in. He stood up in his chair. "Rias?! What happened?!" "Onii-sama! Waa-!" Her teary eyes finally burst into a fountain, and for once it wasn''t fake when she cried to her brother. She jumped at his arms, pushing her chest against him, and cried harder. No, this wasn''t just about the Rating Game. She knew she would lose as things were right now, but that wasn''t all that it was about. If that man was by her side, that Dragon, then she was sure winning the Rating Game would be the least of her worries. When he had released his aura earlier¡­ she had seen it, she had felt it, he was special. Power, charisma, looks, she liked everything about him. At this point, she just wanted to be lost in his dreamy eyes¡­ So sadly, even if this might make Sona hate her, she had no other choice but to beg her big brother to gift her this dragon''s attention. * * * "That sounds stupid." ["Grayfia."] "Haah." The hallway right outside Satan Leviathan''s office trembled with the long sigh of a tired maid. Grinding her teeth, she nearly addressed her husband on the other side of the phone in a way that may actually enrage him. Of course, she knew better than that, centuries of serving him had taught her how to control her emotions. Sadly, things were getting more annoying to bear than the centuries behind her. His selfless antics were bearable in the past, but recently that had changed; his obsession with his younger sister made Grayfia tick off slightly. However, she knew better than to bring it up, even if she found it particrly annoying. Grayfia Lucifuge was a war criminal, whom the Super-Devil Sirzechs somehow fell for. Now she was his wife and maid, and Grayfia had always viewed herself as his maid first, and wifeter ¨C if at all. So she would have never minded if he got himself a harem, verymon for devils, or took his own sister as his bride. They were devils, incest wasn''t really a taboo for them, and Grayfia wouldn''t have minded if Sirzechs openly wanted that spoiled Rias on his bed. Until he, for some reason, decided to bear a child with herself. Millicas was a byproduct of their love, and his birth was what made Grayfia actually believe in the "wife" role she had been given. Of course, if Sirzechs suddenly wanted a harem now, Grayfia wouldn''t protest, but she would mind a little. More than before, anyway. If he wanted his sister, she would still not protest, but mind more than usual ¨C since she didn''t want her son to think incest was thatmon, even if he was a devil. Sure, it wasn''t taboo, but Grayfia didn''t like it. The point was, Sirzechs could take whomever he wanted, and the most Grayfia would do was be a little grumpy, but never oppose his decision. She wouldn''t hate any of that. However, what she dide to hate was this situation ¨C where the century-old man acted like a teen, not epting his feelings for his sister as he was worried about being judged, and just secretly desired her. Well, the term ''secretly'' was subjective, because Grayfia was sure everyone in the family and a couple of others had noticed it, even if Sirzechs himself may be unaware. For such a strong devil having lived for so long, it was a thing to wonder how he was so stupid, and infuriating. That''s what brought them to this situation, as Grayfia was talking to him over the phone. She was irritated, as Rias had apparentlye to himst night, and bawled out her eyes, and like the push-over he was, he had just given in and agreed to her request. Seriously, why couldn''t that girl just ept being married off? It wasn''t that bad. Grayfia loved Rias, she was cute and all, but sometimes that girl was so infuriating. Even after getting her hands on the current Red Dragon Emperor, she now wanted another dragon toy. ["Listen, he isn''t affiliated with any faction, this is a big deal. Not only will his joining Rias help her with the marriage, but it will also increase the Devil faction''s power. Grayfia, it''s not just for Rias, it''s for our entire kind."] Well, that was a fucking lie if she had heard one. No, she agreed with his points, but what she didn''t agree with was his caring about the entire faction over his sister. She was pretty sure on marriage day if things really went so far, Sirzechs would intervene no matter what. He was just very hesitant to do it right now, and wouldn''t mind choosing the wildest of alternatives if he could not get involved personally. ''As if sending your wife to seduce a man isn''t personal enough.'' Grayfia thought in spite. In reality, he wasn''t really sending her to seduce that man, the same man who had appeared in Serafall''s room earlier coincidentally, but it was close enough for her to think so. When he told her the story of the Dragon Sage, and Grayfia told him that man happened to be with Serafall right now, Sirzechs had pleaded to go and sway him for Rias. Specifically, he had said, "He is supposed to be a hermit, so he shouldn''t have received the touch of pleasure before. Take him to a bar or something, make him drunk somehow, and maybe¡­ do some subtle touches to change his mind about the joining ordeal." Yeah right, who was she kidding ¨C that was a seduction mission. Grayfia could see his logic, but it was one crazy logic that involved whoring out your own wife. Sure, he said subtle this and subtle that, but she didn''t care about that at this point. Right, she was on her duty right now, and that was an order ¨C she was going to fulfill it anyway, even if her other side, who was supposed to be his wife, didn''t really enjoy the idea. With a mental groan, she calmed her voice. "Alright, mission received. I will try my best." Then, she cut the call while he was thanking her. That fool of a man. What the fuck was wrong with him? * * * When Grayfia returned to Serafall''s office room, she found Neji Hado ¨C apparently that was his name ¨C sitting across the female Satan. They were having a civilized conversation, sipping on tea andughing to themselves. Grayfia hade to Serafall as an envoy from Sirzechs; nothing important, just to collect some papers. It was all simple stuff. Yet, to think the situation would turn out like this. She wondered what the oue would have been if she hadn''t told her husband¡­ no, her ''lord'' that the Dragon Sage was in the same room as her. Would that have changed anything? ''No point in wondering that now.'' Grayfia let herself in, earning the gazes of the two inside, as she stopped behind the empty seat beside Neji. ''I have a job, and I have to finish it.'' At least he wasn''t ugly, that was a boon. He was hotter than Sirzechs for sure, actually. She wondered, just for a moment, what would happen if the ''seduction'' grew into more than that, and Sirzechs happened to learn about it. It was just a wandering thought of course, because as much as she hated this situation she wasn''t going to cheat on her son''s father. "Oh, and this is Grayfia. You know Rias, right? She is Rias'' sister-inw, titled as the Strongest Queen, and the Silver-Haired Queen of Annihtion. You should be respectful." "Ah, but yes. If she is my student''s guardian, basically, it''s natural I will be respectful." Neji looked at Grayfia, making her feel a bit odd at his gaze. His gaze was¡­ no, she couldn''t exin it. It was a mixture of many emotions. What? In the end, he sighed, shaking his head. "Nice to meet you, I am Neji Hado." "..." Grayfia frowned, feeling irritated just talking to him. Not because she hated him, he was a respectful young man but irritated at herself for pulling an unaffiliated person into this Gremory mess hole. "Nice to meet you as well. I am what Serafall said, though it seems she intended to make fun of me with those titles." Serafall giggled, waving it off. Seeing that Grayfia wasn''t taking a seat, the Satan spoke. "Are you about to leave? Mhm, I guess we will be leaving too then. I am a bit busy, but my guest here requires some attention, he needs to file some missing people. I will beunching a personal squad, but he wants to put in a public request anyway. Luckily I finished the work with you already, Grayfia, we can call it a day." "No." Grayfia suddenly said, catching the Satan off guard as she blinked. "Huh?" "I mean you can stay back andplete your work. I shall guide our guest to the HQ of the Nighthawk Guild, I can file the missing reports with him. It will also be less attention-catching than if a Satan came." Grayfia was d such an opportunity to go out with him was present. It would have been much more awkward if she had to invite him for a bottle of vodka. Serafall just stared at her, and then shot a pointing finger at her. "Haah! I see what you''re doing! You are trying to steal him for Rias-tan, is that it?! No can do. He already rejected both Rias-tan and Sona-tan, but if Sirzechs is trying to intervene, then I will have to as well." Serafall said, and Grayfia barely managed to keep her expression still. Acting goofy for so long, Grayfia had nearly forgotten why Serafall was in this position. This girl was extremely smart, and had seen through Grayfia so easily. She couldn''t have spied on her conversation earlier, she was using Silence Magic, so that meant her guess was right. Serafall stood up, and to Grayfia''s horror she locked her arm with Neji who too stood up. What had happened in the time when she was gone? "However, as I like you so much, Grayfia, I won''t push you away if you want to tag along. You can choose not to, but I won''tin if youe." She tugged Neji''s arm. "Let''s go! I will show you around this ce, it should be pretty cool for an isted man like you!" As she pulled the dragon away, with him not protesting at all, Grayfia clutched onto her clothes and grounded her teeth. This would be harder than she had anticipated, as had Sirzechs too. Releasing a long breath, she quickly ran behind the two, unwilling to lose. ** ** ** Chapter 404: 404: A Small Hiccup (1) Chapter 404: 404: A Small Hup (1) If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall ¡ª Chapter 404: A Small Hup (1) ¡ª "Haah!" Her chest hurt. They were a bit too heavy for daily life. Falling on her back, the light white robes which barely covered her loosened more. She reached out a hand to grab the phone on the bed, bringing it over her face as the lock opened, recognizing her striking blonde hair and blue eyes. She clicked on and about before opening Eternal-Gram, the god version of the app that mortals called Instagram. It ran on the Super-Net thingies that the Three Factions had invented together, so not only Gods and Goddesses like her, but also Devils, Angels, and many other supernatural ounts. It was very popr among the generation of supernaturals that appeared recently, but not very known amongst the old people. Though perhaps that was for the better. If the king of her pantheon, Zeus, learned how to use Super-Net, she could only imagine the mayhem around the world. Too many pretty women existed here, and few paled inparison to the mortal supermodels. Garnering attention on this tform was therefore harder since everyone was so petty. Plus, the difference in one''s faction also worked to limit followers. So, it was a testament to just how beautiful and popr she was as she looked at the huge number on her profile. It came with the side effect that she received thousands of annoying DMs every day that she ignored, but just seeing the number was nice. === @therephrodite Posts - 6,838 Followers - 397 Million Following - 90 people === Admittedly, the profile picture was a bit too goofy, but she liked how it threw people off. Two muscr men held up their hands to let herrge breasts rest on them. Besides, she had better pictures in the ount. Once someone would see her name, they would click the ount and see the other photos she had. So it wasn''t an issue. Leaving her ount, a bit sad that there wasn''t much increase in her followers in thest month, she scrolled her feed. Instantly, she was surprised to see a post with hundreds of thousands of likes, and it had been mere minutes since it was posted. It made sense why. It was posted by none other than that devil, Serafall Leviathan. It was this short woman who was the closest to her in terms of followers. Aphrodite was ahead of course, but only because of her old poprity ¨C the myths rted to her. "What is this¡­?" Perhaps she was too old because she didn''t get this much reach in a post in a long time. It wasn''t a hundred thousand likes anymore; it had just passed a million. It helped for sure that Serafall wasn''t the only popr devil in the picture, there was the super maid Grayfia Lucifuge. She didn''t even have an Eternal-Gram ount, so the few pictures of her avable on the were very popr. Though¡­ Aphrodite saw the other reason why this post has such reach. Firstly, the image itself. It was from a bar, with Serafall winking at the camera as she was suggestively leaning on a man. It was a very attractive man, even Aphrodite had to admit. They sat on a couch with a table in front of them, and Grayfia was only on the other side of the table, her face red as she looked at the scene with a blush. The white-haired man had one of his hands boldly wrapped around Serafall''s curvy waist that was barely visible in the shot, while his other hand made a pose with his fingers; on top of his index, a swirling ball of golden mana red. He had one of his eyes closed, imitating Serafall''s wink, while his other showed a blue eye that was prettier than the mana ball itself. He was handsome. Just Aphrodite''s type. It was her lucky day because the caption said who he was. [@levia-tan: Hey guys and gals! I am out on a date with our prude maid, and a new friend I made today! He is kinda new at all this, so he was surprised at the existence of this app, so I made him an ount for any of you girls who want to follow~] Aphrodite clicked the ount that was named @thedragonkingofbabylon and her eyes went wide. His profile picture was one where he had Serafall on his shoulder, her barely covered ass in the shot as he rested his hand over it to cover it further. That was not what shocked Aphrodite, even though that in itself was shocking too since Serafall had never posted such pictures, busy to keep her innocent magical girl personally active. What shocked her was the follower number, it was already reaching a million. "If his ount is growing so fast, then¡­" Aphrodite quickly went back to the prior post and clicked Serafall''s ount. Her eyes snapped up when she noticed the number, reaching 398 Million just on the spot. "Dammit." Cursing, Aphrodite felt nervous as she fell second to the devil in the ranks. Her fingers ran about until she thought of an idea. She clicked the ount of the man, who she only paid attention to now to be a dragon, as she went to DM. Then, she hesitated. One, because it would be her first time DMing a guy first. Two, what the fuck was that name? "Dragon King of Babylon? Is he rted to Tiamat?" Tiamat was the Dragon Queen of Babylon, and she was the strongest Dragon of the Five Dragon Kings in the world. Who the hell was this man? Whatever the case, that just meant his name was worth more attention. She broke through her hesitation and sent a message. * * * Neji was done putting a search warrant on the three girls. It was surprisingly simple. Neji and the two girls teleported to the darker part of the city where Serafall''s office was and then walked into arge building. Then the guild leader ran to meet them, begging them toe and sit, but Serafall just handed them over an encrypted file with the picture in it, while in the front door, and said a code word that apparently made them take this search mission top priority. The meeting with this Nighthawk Guild had just taken five minutes, or less actually. After that, they roamed around, as Serafall gave him the tour she promised. It had been hours and now, they were in the Misty City, the home of the Leviathan n. As in the n of the old Satan Leviathan, not where Serafall is from. They''re basically enemies, as this was a city under the Old Satan Faction, but Serafall thought it would be funny for them toe here and hang out in the bar. Suddenly Neji''s phone rang with another notification; ding! [Hey love, wanna pluck some Olympian flowers with me? ??] "I got another DM." Neji finally had enough as he set his phone in silent mode, putting it away. He looked to his right, where Serafall clung onto his arm while giggling as she looked at her phone. "You are more like a human teenage girl than I thought." "Shush, thements are amusing. I was honestly kind of hesitant at first since it goes against my usual public image, but it''s not as bad as I thought." She leaned further back into him, her small back sinking into his chest. Just when she did that, she hed for the umpteenth time. Her cheeks were rosy, she was drunk. The bar they were in wasn''t empty. It was a popr bar and had a lot of people in it. They took a seat in the corner cabin, but people had obviously noticed them. Yet, none dared to approach them thanks to the death re sent by Grayfia. Sitting across them, she was mostly silent the entire time and was trying to drink as little as possible. Yet her cheeks were slightly red, though if it was from the alcohol or from the cuddling of him and Serafall, he couldn''t be sure. She clearly seemed to not like staying here, and that only made Neji question why she was still here at all. Their job was done, and the situation must be awkward for a third party. It made Neji wonder how serious she was about convincing him to join Rias. That was another thing. Did Rias really go cry to her brother to have him in her little peerage? He knew she was like that, but it felt annoying nheless. How clingy. Not that he hated clingy, the proof being the petitedy resting her body against him, but that type of clingy was annoying. This shorty was chill with it, however. She was bearable, and arguably enjoyable too. At that moment, Grayfia suddenly spoke up. "I think you shouldn''t have used that name. It''s too¡­ engaging." Neji turned his head at her and wondered what she meant. What was wrong with the name he chose? He wanted to just be called @kingofbabylon, but that seemed a bit too much since he wasn''t even sure what the Babylonian pantheon was in this world. Though he did confirm from Serafall that Gilgamesh didn''t exist, even though he had been alive in the past. "You think so?" Neji asked, mostly to just make conversation with her. Grayfia took a small sip of her ss and nodded. "Yes. Why did you even choose something like that? I thought you were from Kunlun? How are you rted to Babylon?" ''Ah. Right.'' Neji realized that was a little blunder. "Let''s just say I like the myths around that ce. Nothing more than that." "...." She stared at him. A secondter, she looked at the untouched cup of alcohol in front of him. "Not gonna drink?" "I can''t drink." That got her attention, and even Serafall looked up from her phone. It was kind of true. He could drink it, but it would have no effect. He remembered being annoyed when he was drinking with Tsunade a few months back, unable to get drunk due to the massive blessing he had from the Omniverse. "Wait, are you really a hermit?" He hadn''t thought of that when he wasn''t drinking, he just didn''t want to drink it if it didn''t work. But his words seemed to have given the two a wrong idea, as Serafall gave him an amused look. "Your hands have been to a lot of ces today for a hermit. Not that I''mining. I am a devil; I''d take pride in breaking young monks~" Neji pinched her nose, watching her blink and begin to struggle yfully against his grip. She gently hit him when he let her go, and the two of them broke outughing. It was then that Neji froze. A sound came to his ear canals as he felt his soul¡­ shiver. Not in a bad way but in quite the melodic manner instead. He looked at Grayfia with a frown, which earned him a confused look. It wasn''t her. He looked around the bar, but nothing. He stood up, and Serafall looked annoyed at losing her pillow "Going somewhere?" "Bathroom break, sorry." "Be back soon. Oh, give me your phone before you go." "Huh?" Neji asked aloud even as he handed her his Magic Phone, something she had gifted him earlier. He opened the lock and she went to his Instagram- or whatever this app was that all supernaturals seemed to use. It was the same app, with the same interface, just different names and people. She went to his DMs, and he understood she just wanted to mess with some people in his name. He didn''t really care, so he let her off. Then, he walked into the bathroom ¨C and once there, he phased the walls and walked out of the bar. The music, the song, seemed to call him towards it. It was eerie, and very suspicious too since two Satan ss devils didn''t seem to sense it, but he went towards the source anyway. By now, it was nighttime in this devil city. The sky was dark, and there was a red moon in the sky. He didn''t know if it was real, and he didn''t care right now. Walking through the surprisingly human-looking city, he was soon in a park. There was a small artificial fountain with a dolphin statue shooting water upwards. The source of the song sat on the edge of the circr border around the fountain. It was a girl. A youngdy withvender hair, as she let her vocals do magic with her golden eyes closed. Neji sat down beside her. He made sure to be silent, and silent he was because she didn''t even notice him. She continued, as he felt rxed. More than he ever felt in thest few weeks. He wasn''t exaggerating, there was magic behind this he could feel it. His muscles seemed to get loose, and his mind rxed. His shoulders dropped to rest, and he released a long, tired sigh. Tiredness seemed to leave him as he did that, and for a moment, he closed his eyes, forgetting about worldly matters and just enjoying the song just like the girl had been. Like that, minutes passed. Neji opened his eyes when he realized the song had stopped for at least a minute. He was slightly taken aback when he found the girl staring at him from the side, her eyes bewitched. "Handsome¡­" Looks like he forgot to put his CHA down after that photoshoot earlier. He quickly did so and stood up, taking a respectable step away from the girl who quickly blinked and returned to her senses. "Thank you; while I''d like topliment your gorgeousness too, I can''t help but call out your beautiful voice first. Also, and apologizes for sitting here out of the blue." "I-it''s alright." The girl looked awkward as she nodded, avoiding eye contact. He had put his CHA down enough to not be an issue for her. Did she have social anxiety or what? Neji decided to use a detailed [Observe]. === Name: Ingvild Leviathan Tier: High Tier 23 Race: Half Devil Age: 117 Powers: Extreme Demonic Powers, and the bloodline [Sea Serpent of the End], and the Sacred Gear [Nereid Kyrie]. Emotions: Shy, Awkward, Nervous. === "..." Suddenly, Neji recognized her. She was to be Issei''s Hyuudo''s queen in the future. She was quite an important character then. For an instant, he pondered as he recalled what her power was. Should he kill her? ** ** ** Chapter 405: Good News? Chapter 405: Good News? Not a chapter, just an announcement talking about my newest story. Yes yes I know I already have too many going on but... it is what it is, I couldn''t control the urge. Here is a basic descriptions before you dive in. === Title: Eternal Sa?s¨¡ra: The Wanderer of Worlds Synopsis: The Venerable One, Reincarnator Extraordinaire, has lived through all. Nine lives showed him many shades of life; he was a Hero once and Demon Lord in another; again a Heavenly Beast and a Time Manipting Vampire in another. Yet, roots die hard, as he finds himself in incredible joy when he is reincarnated in a Modern World as a mere human in his 10th (?) life. But¡­ "Why is my mother an Idol? Huh- wait Devils?" It just so happened to be an anime amalgamation world. === Currently avable in these three sites, Webnovel, Watpadd, and Scribblehub. Three chapters are out. Oh, and updates for Cursed Gamer and Hashirama''s Voyage won''t be slowed, don''t worry, so you guys can enjoy all! I hope you''ll enjoy. Happy reading. Chapter 406: 405: A Small Hiccup (2) Chapter 406: 405: A Small Hup (2) Chapter 405: A Small Hup (2) ¡ª Sacred Gear: Nereid Kyrie Rank: Longinus Details: Exists within the being of the wielder; does not have a physical form. It grants the user two distinct abilities, one is the power to manipte dragons by using their singing voice and manipting the sea. 1. The user can detect dragons with a nce, no matter what sort of disguise they may be under. In singing alone, the user could enve dragons, making a dragon fall asleep and powerless. It can also make dragons stronger if the user wishes, causing their power to rise as long as the ability is active. 2. Its second ability to manipte the sea could be used to control an entire ocean, letting one sink an urban area, reaching the point of an entire country. Not only seas but even rivers andkes too can be controlled ¨C however thates from the special circumstances that the current bearer possesses the Bloodline Ability "Sea Serpent of the End". === The ability was much more potent than it seemed. Neji recalled that Ajuka Beelzebub stated that even Dragon Gods such as Great Red and Ophis could be potentially controlled. This meant even Neji himself may fall prey to this, and while he was sure [Gamer Mind] would stop him from getting literally enved, this could at least make him powerless and maybe even fall asleep. He was sure he had fallen asleep for a while just now until he opened his eyes and found the girl staring at him. It didn''t seem like she knew the effects of her own powers, however, at least not all of it. But she was aware that she had such a Sacred Gear. "You are¡­ a dragon?" said Ingvild Leviathan, one of the two banes of all Dragons existing in this world. As her ability stated, she could sense what he was. Ingvild was just a little girl right now, despite what her age said. She had been asleep for most of her lifetime. She was no danger to Neji, but she could be. Killing her would stop her from ever growing to that state, where the manipting Gods and Goddesses of this world wouldn''t be able to use her against him. However, since when was Neji that paranoid? He did have intrusive thoughts like this every now and then, but he wasn''t one to give in to them. "Yep." Neji smiled at the girl, reaching out a hand to pat her hair. She flinched back, but Neji''s hand reached anyway as he looked into her eyes. No, instead of killing her, he should hire her as his personal musician. That right there was a special power. Neji was so rxed right now that it was equal to an insomniac man getting the best sleep of his life after a month of sleepless nights. Neji felt amazing. Just as Neji was about to open his mouth, to thank the girl, his hand on her head exploded. Neji was under attack. * * * "So? You''re not gonna win sitting still like that, Grayfia." Back in the bar, it had been a few minutes since Neji left, but the girls were too drunk to notice. Though it was only half true, as Grayfia had drank just a little ¨C and though her cheeks were rosy, she wasn''t drunk. Drunk Grayfia wasn''t silent and shy, she was a whole different person. The maid looked back at Serafall with contempt, her frown dangerous. She didn''t say anything, making the Satanugh. Taking a gulp from the cup in front of her, Serafall replied to the DM of Aphrodite, ying with the Goddess, before she looked back at Grayfia. "Look, it''s about time you return. I like you, but third-wheeling a date isn''t a very good thing to do. Go back to Sirzechs and tell him your prudeness got in the way and Serafall took him." Grayfia growled. "Why are you doing this? You don''t hate Rias, I know that. So why are you not telling me to help Rias out?" "By what? By letting you manipte the young Dragon into joining Rias'' little peerage? As you said, I don''t hate Rias, but she has her annoying moments. Currently, it''s Sona-tan''s turn to get a peerage member from the school, Rias already got the Red Dragon a few days ago. So why is Rias ying games?" Serafall added, "Look, from what I noticed, I don''t at all think that Neji will join Sona-tan, I am not hanging out with him with that in mind, but if he does join the Devil Faction, it''s going to be through Sona-tan''s peerage, not Rias. Sorry but, while I don''t hate Rias, I just love my sister more." Serafall was apassionate person, and probably the nicest of the four Satans. But when it came to her sister, she was selfish. Her kinks were one thing, but outside that she wouldn''t shy back from ending countries if it were to benefit her sister. For Grayfia toe and expect she could swirl the new dragon on the tip of her finger while Serafall was here, was nothing short of a pipe dream. Grayfia hesitated. Then, she emptied half the bottle of alcohol into her mouth. Serafall blinked, giving her a concerned look, as Grayfia growled. "Listen," Grayfia mmed the bottle on the table, her face red and her tone louder than ever. "I-" Then an explosion interrupted her. In an instant the two of them, despite being drunk, blitzed toward the source of the explosion. The mana they just felt wasn''t anything to y around with. They left this discussion for some other time and rushed towards the Satan-ss explosion of mana. * * * Neji looked down on the stump of his hand that was regenerating. It should be back in a minute. The mana that caused his hand to explode was potent enough to slow down his regeneration. Neji looked at Ingvild. She was suddenly out of reach, standing a few dozen meters away from him. It wasn''t her who attacked him of course, she didn''t have that sort of attack power despite her high Tier. The attacker was the hot chocte woman standing in front of her, grinning at him while the bloody Ingvild trembled behind her. [Katerea Leviathan ¨C Devil ¨C High Tier 40] ? So it was someone dangerous. A devil of the Satan ss. This dark-skinned beauty wearing a revealing purple dress could be trouble, he had to admit, as she was one of the three leaders of the Old Satan Faction. Oh right, they were in the Leviathan n''s city. It was her territory. She was smiling at him as sheughed. "Fufufu. That Serafall bitch. Look at me, I just got your new boy toy in trouble." That was supposed to be a whisper, Neji hoped. Her next words were directed at him. "You little dragon who was about to kill my family member. You are going to pay." Sometimes Neji was annoyed at [nk]. While the smart people avoided directly disrespecting him, unsure of what he was truly worth, the dumb and retarded ones such as this woman would assume the worst. "Die!" She raised her hand and shot a bolt of dark red mana at him. Shaped like a dragon''s head, it swirled at him like a snake that reached his neck and shed at him. Neji simply let the whip pass through him by using [Kamui]. He didn''t attack back and just watched her blink, growling as she tried another barrage of attacks at him. Ultimately, she took in a sharp breath and drew in more mana than before. With her hand raised, holding a wooden staff, arge magic circle forward towards Neji as it gleamed with purple darkness. Then, she released it, a pir of energy that rushed towards Neji. The energy vanished, and Neji remained untouched. This attack did bypass Kamui a little, but not enough to damage him through his high defense. Being a person at tier 40, she should soon figure out a space spell to hurt him, but it didn''t seem that woulde by. As Neji had nned by buying time, the current Satan Leviathan reached the area with Grayfia right behind her. "Katerea!" Serafall yelled, her mana ring as it threatened to crush down on the tanned woman. "Do not attack him!" Katarea stopped attacking Neji and turned to look at Serafall. "Serafall, you bitch. You daree to my city, and now you''re ordering me? Your boy toy there, whom you''ve been showing off in your gram ount, tried to kill my cute niece just now. How heartless, did you order him to do it? She just woke up from a long sleep just a week ago, she was just minding her business when your dragon toy came to attack her." "Neji?" Serafall turned to Neji, who shook her head. She then snapped her head back at Katerea. "He didn''t do it." "You trust him so easily?! You bitch, how can you trust a dragon instead of your own kind? Instead of your superior!?" Serafall sighed. "You''re not my superior. I already exined this to you before. Plus, I am stronger; I am the current Leviathan." "Shut up. And is that Grayfia behind you? That whore who betrayed the Old Satans for her redhead sissy husband?" Katerea scoffed out augh, while Grayfia scowled. She was about to say something, but then the girl behind Katerea spoke. "Um, uh," Ingvild said. "He didn''t¡­ attack me. I think¡­ there is a misunderstanding, aunty." Katerea''s head snapped at her niece, while Serafall''s eyes shimmered. The little girl had just busted the whole situation apart. Serafall smiled. "There you go, she said it. I agree, your niece is very cute and innocent. Oh, and I just recorded the entire thing with a Spell, so you don''t have anything to charge against me. Instead, I think I can use this little clip as the start of a domino effect to erase the Old Satan Faction as a whole." Silence fell on the scene until Katerea''s body trembled and she ground her teeth. She must have sent through a simtion of attacking the three of them, but the result was clear. She was weaker than Serafall, that''s why she wasn''t the Satan Leviathan, but now Serafall even had two supporters, one of them was well known to be Satan ss herself, while the other one was a mysterious dragon whom she tried to kill just now and failed. "Serafall," she spoke quietly now. "We can talk about this." "We can?" Serafall raised an eyebrow, even as she began to giggle with her face red. Her head just got an idea. "If you say so. Go fly to my ce and hand yourself over to the guards, tell them to take you to the prison and handcuff you. I wille see you after I''m done here." "..." Neji decided to intervene then. "I am not sure about the magic handcuffs here, but I have a way to tie people up well. May I?" "Oh, you do?" Serafall turned to him. "You know, that''s not very hermit-like¡­ ahem, anyhow. Katarea,e here. Since you want to talk, you have to do this. Unless¡­" "Bitch." She murmured and walked over, stopping before Neji as she shot him a re. She looked up at him and her eyes seemed to threaten him to process. He didn''t react and casually grabbed her wrist, as they were suddenly tied with ck tendrils of mana. Then, he wrapped the same thing around her waist, putting her arms into it as it tied around her. "Ah¡­" Katerea was shocked. She felt much of her strength leave her as she was [Void Sealed]. It wasn''t aplete seal since this ability had to cover her entire body topletely seal, but she was not very strong right now. "Ho, that''s¡­ interesting. That mana is also interesting. It doesn''t seem like you can fly now, or teleport. So I''ll send you off." said Serafall as she slipped a letter into the open cleavage of the other girl. "Show this to the guards, and they''ll let you wait. Enjoy." "Wait, what about my ni-" Katarea was about to say something, but Serafall snapped her finger and teleported her away. She turned to look at Ingvild, observing the girl who looked nervous. "Um¡­ what''s going to happen to her?" "Oh, don''t worry. Since you are so honest, she won''t be hurt. She will probably be back tomorrow, maybe. We''ll see. You can go back now, and it''s better to not tell anyone about this incident until your aunt returns. You understand?" "I- uh, yes, I get it. Then, I''ll see youter." Then she turned around and ran off until Neji teleported in front of her. "Wait." "Eep!" Then the two ultimate ss devils watched in silence as Neji spent the better part of half a minute maneuvering around the shy girl''s defenses to get her gram ount. On his hand was the magic phone that he had somehow snatched from Serafall''s pockets. Smiling in satisfaction, he walked back to the two older women while the young girl finally ran off to wherever her home was. Suddenly, Neji, Serafall, and Grayfia were the only ones left in the area. The maid was the one to speak first, her face red due to the alcohol as she grabbed him by the chin and made him look down at her. "Annoying. You¡ª h¡ª said you were leaving for a bathroom break." "...I did. Then I heard a song and came to check out. She''s got a sacred gear that made me all sleepy, that''s why I got her number." Neji looked at her drunk self with silent judgment and replied, while Grayfia let out another hic. Serafall pulled him away from Grayfia by the cor with one hand, while her other hand ran on his chest, having to stand on an ice tform to fill herck of height. "My lovely Dragon guest, it''s not at all gentlemanly to leave twodies alone in a bar, just to flirt with anotherdy. What if someone took advantage of us?" "Well¡­" For a moment Neji wondered how much she drank in the time he was gone. He went to reply when Serafall pulled back. "Mhm, give me a sec. Someone''s calling-" she paused. "Hey, it''s Sona-tan!" She must be really drunk to not realize the implication of this. Sona must have seen the pictures she posted. identally, she had made Neji choose the 1st option out of the two she proposed. To make her disdain him, because he did something outrageous. That being, going out with her older sister. One can easily say that Serafall helped break her little sister''s heart. Serafall picked up the call, replying with a cheer, until she froze. "Hey, Sona-tan! How are-" ["Sister, why are you with him?"] With whom, Serafall wondered for a second before ultimately paling. Quickly, unable to think of anything, which was funny seeing that she just handled a Satan ss devil a minute ago, she cut the call and turned off her phone. "Ahhh¡­" "What''s going on?" Grayfia asked. She seemed expectantly pleased, even though she didn''t understand the full scenario. "Fuck. I messed up. Dammit." Serafall crouched down, hugging her knees as she stared down at the ground with a sweating forehead. Suddenly, her te was filled with multiple problems. All of which were caused by the uncaring dragon beside him. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 407: 406: The Devils Dessert (1)** Chapter 407: 406: The Devil''s Dessert (1)** Chapter 406: The Devil''s Dessert (1)** ¡ª Tsubaki Shinra was worried. Her King, the Student Council President, was dozing off. It wasn''t like her, whatever happened in that meeting between her, Rias, and that new Sensei had Sona out of her psyche. Tsubaki wondered what she could do for her King while sitting with an intent frown on her face. While sitting on the couch that faced the window, she watched Sona who was sitting on the railing of the window. It was entirely too simr to what Rias had been doing just this morning. It was around that time when Sona''s phone rang with a notification. It was kept on the table in the far, and it wasn''t the phone they used for the human world. It was a magical phone that only rang when somebody from the underworld tried to contact them. Tsubaki quickly went to retrieve it, in the hope to give Sona something to focus on. She was surprised when she picked up the phone and realized that wasn''t the only notification in thest hour. There were many others, and mostly they were DMs. Tsubaki wasn''t in the room until a while ago, and Sona was too distracted to notice. Something serious must be going on for there to be this many messages. She quickly walked to Sona and gently called her. "Sona. There seems to be something going on in the underworld, you have a couple dozen messages." Sona stopped looking at the moon, which she was doing while chewing on her lips and turned to Tsubaki. Tsubaki felt pain as she noticed her King''s reddened lips. What was she thinking so intently about that she didn''t care to bleed? Her expression had been one of confusion and hesitation this entire time, and only when she silently took the phone from Tsubaki did her expression change. The moment the phone opened with her Face ID and she clicked the single link she had been sent by countless people, asking her details for what was going on, or if she even knew about it, Sona''s expression took a turn. Her confused expression turned into a solemn frown until she looked as if she had been backstabbed. That was a solid expression, and now it was Tsubaki''s turn to be confused. Curious, she peeked into the phone and frowned. "What?" She asked out loud in surprise. Why was Serafall Leviathan, the Satan, out with their Sensei? Tsubaki knew their new Sensei was a strong dragon, but just being strong didn''t mean one could just hang around with Satans. Also, they seemed very¡­ intimate. Neji''s hands weren''t exactly shy as they held around her abdomen. Tsubaki was startled when Sona pulled the phone to herself and quickly started dialing a number. Sona''s expression was once again that of confusion, Tsubaki assumed even Sona herself didn''t know what she was feeling right now, why she was calling her sister right now. Yet, she called and the phone rang. It was picked up in under two seconds. ["Hey, Sona-tan! How are-"] "Sister, why are you with him?" Tsubaki shivered at the tone of her King. It was filled with anger and disappointment, with a tint of sadnessyered with a gasp of pure heartbreak. Tsubaki could only stare wide-eyed, seeing her strong and serious King acting like the high school girl she was. Tsubaki could say nothing as the phone call was cut from the other side and an angry Sona crumbled it under her fist. * * * Neji watched Serafall stay crouched down, hugging her knees as she stared down at the ground. He and Grayfia stayed silent for a minute, uncertain what to say, as the Satan girl continued mumbling something under her breath. Finally, her head snapped to look at him in tant helplessness. "Hey, what should I do?" She truly looked like she was panicking. In his mind Neji couldn''t properlyprehend what sort of girl she was. Here she was asking him to y with her sister''s heart just a few hours ago, and now she was almost crying because that was exactly what had happened, but in a different manner than nned. Neji''s brain, which was like a supeputer at this point with all that points in INT and WIS, helpede out with a lot of unique scenarios. To just go and apologize to Sona for being one of the top options. Sona was a smart girl. If Serafall exined that Neji hade to look for some people, and they just happened to get some drinks and get drunk, she would understand. It wasn''t as if it was entirely a lie either, so it would be easy to buy. Neji decided to let her know about that, but telepathically. There was no need to pull Grayfia into this mess. <> Serafall blinked, looking into his eyes as she recognized the telepathy. Her eyebrows knitted together, and Neji realized she couldn''t reply back with his Gamer''s Mind. A spiritual help from Sisty quickly fixed the problem as Serafall''s voice rang in his head. <> She stared at him hopelessly for a few more seconds, and then her pleading eyes lit up suddenly. She gave him a shaky grin. <> She got up, walking to him. <> Neji stared at the girl in silence. Was she really Sona''s sister? She was crazy, and despite her masochistic kinks, she had a nasty sadistic side. Worst of all, Neji didn''t hate the idea. It was that Ingvild Leviathan girl to me, honestly. He was too rxed right now, that for once he felt a little in need of femalepanionship. He did tell Sisty that it''d take someone special if he were to have a go in this world. A cute magical girl Satan who gave him a cute date seemed to fill that box, though perhaps that Ingvild girl was the one to fill it more. For a moment, the darker side of his head wondered what it would feel if she moaned in his ears. It was bound to sound euphoric. ''For another time.'' Neji found it a little funny how he thought earlier that he would move with Serafall''s request after he found someone special. Who would have thought she would fill that box herself? "Doesn''t sound half bad. It might work." Neji decided to let go for once. It had been more than a week, and he doubted this rxed state wouldst very long for him. So he should rx a bit more before the song''s effects wear off. Grayfia was paying close attention to his words, trying to understand the situation. "Alright then!" "Were you two talking via telepathy?" Serafall cheered with a drunken blush as Grayfia asked, but she ignored the maid and walked to Neji. Neji caught her as she jumped. He put his left hand around her waist and pulled her closer. It felt good to be holding someone like this after so long¡­ although it was just a week. He used his right hand to lift her chin up and make her look into his eyes. "I won''t listen to any regretster, saying you were drunk and made a mistake." "Hey, I am not that drunk." Somehow Neji didn''t trust that. Serafall let out a giggle, and then began to chant a spell. It was a teleport spell, as magic circles spun above their heads. "Wait! Where are you two going?" The super maid yelled, and Serafall nearly just teleported away without answering. However, her drunk head just got an idea. She grinned at Grayfia. "We are nning to record something, but weck a cameraman. You didn''t really earn many favor points from Neji tonight, but he might be willing to help Rias out with at least the iing Rating Game if you tag along and be our camerawoman." "Hey." Neji called her, looking at her with a frown as she let out her puppy eyes. "Please? Pretty please~?" Neji knew what she was trying, why she wanted Grayfia there. She''s one naughty devil and she wanted to do naughty things. Neji didn''t believe it would work, but if it did¡­ Well, it would be fun. He doubted this rxed state wouldst long, so he may just enjoy it while itsted. So, he gave Grayfia a curt nod. "All right, sure. It won''t be thatplicated to help Rias anyway." "I aming." The drunk maid didn''t think much of the situation, not even aware to ask what they wanted to record, as she just nodded and stepped into the magic circle. The magic circle red purple and the giggling Serafall teleported them away. * * * The three of them appeared in a room. It was a royal bedroom situated on the top floor of a multistory castle. The windows wererge, and the room was decorated in an intertwining color of red and blue, with an asional pink here and there. Serafall was a few feet away from Neji, but the short Satan girl had her chest pressed against his. There were no words exchanged as she simply pushed him on the bed and jumped on top of him. "...!" They both heard Grayfia''s startled gasps, but Serafall was too busy tearing his clothes apart to care. When his shirt was torn to shreds, revealing his muscr chest, a gasp came from Serafall too. "Now what is this?" Her pink eyes lingered on the cold, mostly transparent mark on his body. That was the [Mark of Divinity] that Neji attained in hisst words. They were currently inactive, and so the electric blue color was almost transparent now. It looked like a beautiful tattoo regardless. Then, there was his muscle. Serafall trailed her fingers down the Divinity Lines, feeling a little zap from there, and then she felt the rocky muscles on his chest. "You are hot, you know that?" That was funny. Neji didn''t say anything and allowed the girl to lock eyes with him, before she bit her lips and leaned over. Her lips fell over his, and her tongue slipped into his mouth. Her hands held him by the face as she kissed him deeply. Neji''s hands began to move too. They ran down her back and stopped on her firm backside, groping them to get a feel for the special pair of devil butt, that few if any alive had felt in the whole world. With a gentle spank, her clothes teleported into his inventory. She could y the rough role for now, he didn''t like useless waste of clothing as she did. Serafall going bareback naked seemed to be the final nail as Grayfia really yelled, noting that the situation was outrageous despite being drunk. "S-Serafall! What is the meaning of this?" Serafall continued kissing Neji for another five seconds, seemingly addicted to his tongue, until she was forced to pull back when she sensed another yelling. Sitting up, all naked and alluring, Serafall gave her old friend a smile. "Ohe on, I''m a Satan." Serafall told the Strongest Queen. "I can fuck whomever I want to, just because I don''t do that often doesn''t mean I don''t feel lust. Grayfia, don''t pretend as if you wouldn''t want your body resting on top of these fine abs if you weren''t married." "I would not!" Grayfia yelled. "Right, I forgot how prude you are." "B-be quiet! I''m not questioning you for sleeping with some guy, you are old enough to decide for yourself. Even if it''s extremely careless of you- h!- as a Satan to sleep with just anyone! I am asking why would you have no shame and call me along?!" "Oh." Serafall facepalmed, her regret visible. "That''s right, I forgot the camera! We were going to continue at this rate if you didn''t remind me. Thanks, Gray!" Then she stormed off, her naked buttocks jiggling as she ran. Both Grayfia and Neji stared at her vanish, though for obviously very different reasons. Grayfia red and Neji appreciated the sight. The shorty returned soon after, with a thick camera at hand. It looked professional. "Just give her a phone, that''s too much." When Serafall was about to hand Grayfia the thing, Neji suggested. Serafall paused, frowning, before looking at him intently. "My phone is gone along with my clothes." "Oh, right." Neji raised his palm t and a golden portal dropped Serafall''s phone in his hand. He tossed it over to Grayfia, who still looked very displeased. Serafall put her big camera away and jumped back to the bed, but this time Neji caught her midway and pushed her beneath him. Her hands locked above his head as he looked at her in the eye. "Dammit, I am only doing this for Rias¡­" Grayfia seemed to mutter something, but the two of them were too busy to care. Neji leaned down and his nose touched hers. She gave him a cute grin, and Neji rubbed his nose with her. "You are cute." "How original." Neji bit her nose, and that to her seemed very original as she moaned in light pain. Then, Neji leaned another inch and kissed her. She gracefully epted him, trying to free her hands, but was annoyed when she realized he wasn''t letting go. "It feels fun- ahh- to pin down a Satan and ravage her like this?" "Maybe." They spoke in-between short kisses, before locking into a long, tongue-numbing kiss. At their level, they didn''t really need to breathe. They could survive in space without air, their bodies were too strong. For once, Neji too didn''t need to be in consideration of his strength and perks because she wasn''t weak. They kissed for tens of minutes, with Serafall soon realizing that maybe she liked being held pinned, and ravaged. The kiss finally ended, letting out a loud plop and a trail of saliva connected their lips together. They both pulled the string and locked themselves in another, shorter kiss. When this kiss ended, with both their lips glossy with saliva, Serafall giggled out a moan. "You are¡­ good. So you''re not a hermit, after all?" "I thought it was obvious," Neji smirked. "Unless, I don''t know, if there are hermits who can''t drink, but can fuck as long as it''s to discipline naughty devils like you." "Naughty?" She gave a mischievous smile, once more trying to free herself and failing. "I am older than you, I''m pretty sure, even if I act like a brat. Calling me naughty is very disrespectful you know? Should I punish you for it? Ugh- why are you so strong?" Neji was sure she was older than him too, and a quick [Observe] told him that she was 559 years old. Neji was actually surprised that she wasn''t older than that, it meant the events of the Devil Civil War were closer than he thought they were. Nevertheless, she was nothing more than a little girl currently trapped under him. There was something odd, though. He was somewhat sadistic and liked to take the more dominant role in things, but with this devil it felt particrly more engaging. When he was letting her take the lead a while ago, something within him felt odd. It felt displeased. After a second of consideration, he had a perfect guess. The G.O.D transition. It made him more pleased than usual to dominate her, than the other way around. He hadn''t thought of this before, but maybe just fucking her brains out would push his Progression Bar to 10%. Deciding to be a bit more aggressive than usual, Neji spat on her face. Serafall was startled, and even Grayfia flinched on the side. The girl pinned beneath him gave him a furious look, before withdrawing under a blush. "Damn, why did that turn me on? Yuck, don''t spit again." Neji spat again. Her eyelids fluttered and she moaned. She bit her lip and looked up at him, ring, but this was a lot less intense than thest one. She looked like a puppy. "I said don''t- ah!" Neji''s right hand smacked her on the face, while his left kept her hands locked. She once again looked furious with her head tilted to the side before her widened eyes dropped and she looked at him much more submissively. "You''re¡­ making me wet." She let out a lovely gasp. "Do me already." ** ** ** Note- Powerstones? ?? If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 408: The Devils Dessert (2) Chapter 408: The Devil''s Dessert (2) Chapter 407: The Devil''s Dessert (2) ¡ª Hearing her beg him, Neji broke out snickering. "No way." He looked down at her with an annoyingly smug smile. "Getting spat and pped turns you on that much? Yet you acted so furiously at first. And here I thought you epted who you are pretty well, Serafall." "Ohe on, I am epting it now, am I not? And Just call me Sera." The Satan girl gave him a heated smile. "Sure, Sera." "p me again." "Alright, as you wish." Neji didn''t p her. No, instead he grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over. Sheid on her stomach and before she could react, his hands struck down on her ass. Her thicker cheeks jiggled as she let out a hearty moan. "Oh, yesss~ yes, yes¡­!" She moaned louder when he spanked her again. Neji grabbed her waist and pulled her towards his crotch. He was still wearing his pants, even though his shirt was gone. Her reddened ass felt his hard cock with only the fabrics of his pants on the way. She waited in anticipation for him to take his pants off, but what happened was Neji got a better position to spank her ass. ¨C Thrash! "Uuuf, hey~!" She moaned in surprise and moaned again when he spanked her. She continued doing that with hs of breath in between as Neji put his palm to rapid use. To the camera, he was sure his arms looked like a blur. At one point, he activated massage hands to turn 50% of the pain into pleasure. The moans right afterward were sweet like honey as she bit the bedsheets and howled. "Oooh shit! I l-love this!" She let out a howl of moan and then turned her head to him, her eyes were teary as she pleaded to him. "Please put your cock in¡­ please, push it inside. Pull my arms and push that thick cock into my tight pussy, please." Her plea was pleasant, and Neji answered by granting it. His pants vanished, and due to the sudden absence of the fabric, his cock slipped into her truly tight cunt. The height difference was massive, and so her cunt was smaller than required for his size. At least, if she was a human that is. Her devil pussy devoured his cock, pulling it into her as she moaned like a bitch. Neji grabbed her forearms and yanked, raising her face in the air as he pushed deeper into her. She shuddered, as inches after inches of pure pleasure rod sheathed into her. Her body twitched like a whore and she moaned like one while he pulled back and mmed back into her. "F-fuckhhh¡­ oh my go-gosh~" She just moaned "gosh" and that word was used as a euphemism for "God". Both she and Neji knew she would feel pain at that moment, but all she felt was a pure euphoric pleasure that burst through her veins. "Nnghnnn~" Serafall''s eyes rolled back and her insides clutched onto his cock like a bear trap. She squirted out a burst of love juice and truly moaned like a bitch. That must have been the most mind-numbing orgasm of her life if his guess wasn''t wrong. Neji didn''t stop fucking her though. He''s yet to be satisfied, far from it. He grabbed both of her forearms with his left hand and locked her arms on her back, while his right hand grabbed her head and pushed her face to the bedsheet. Serafall let out a muffled scream, telling him to let her rest for a second, but he didn''t listen. He raised his hips back and mmed down at her raised and wiggling ass. Her moan this time was harrowing as Neji again felt pleased with a new part of his being. When she identally spat out ''gosh'' while getting fucked by the exact entity, Neji felt something tickle inside him. He felt closer to her, like how the loyal Asia felt to his senses. For a moment, he wondered what it would feel like to make this Satan submit. He couldn''t reveal his identity yet, but there were other ways to submit. Honestly, she was already a step towards submitting when she demanded "p me". Neji flew, his hips went backward so fast that the air crackled, as he put a coating of Tremor around his cock and mmed back into her. "Mmmhmmm! Mhm! Mm!!!" Serafall moaned into the bed, her body a mess as she shuddered, her mind melting as it registered the soul-numbing pleasure. "Pathetic bitch," Neji changed position as he sat on the edge of the bed, with the Satan sitting on his dick while facing the camera. Her face looked as if broken, wearing a smile as her eyes were forming hearts. "Look at the state you are in, just to make your sister jealous. Be ashamed." She wasn''t ashamed. She just wrapped her arms around his neck while sitting on hisp, her back on his chest, as she turned her head upwards to kiss him. Neji wrapped his hands around her waist, hugging her tightly. Her cute frame shivered as he did, raising her body and dropping it back on his cock. "Mhmm~" She moaned inside his mouth, a bit slower this time since Neji wasn''t being that intense. She canceled the kiss, and while Neji moved her body up and down gently, she looked into his eyes and hesitated. "...Can I call you daddy?" The situation just turned many folds hotter as her frame which looked like that of an ideal daughter called for him. "Daddy?" "Tamed already? I''d think a Satan would be more reserved." "Shush, it''s just for tonight." She said, making Neji chuckle internally. Then, she took a shuddering breath and said. "Daddy, fuck me harder please." Neji''s new divinity spasmed inside him in pure satisfaction. Suddenly, Neji knew he wanted to feel that again. That feeling of a strong devil submitting to him, referring to him with a superior title, while feeling entirely obliged to believe it. Neji looked at the maid. He willingly hadn''t paid much attention to her because he once thought she would be Kimi. She obviously wasn''t, he had realized, but he still didn''t approach her. But now¡­ "Tell your friend toe kneel down between my legs." "Grayfia, you heard him. Put the phone in a good position and sit between daddy''s legs, look up from there as our love juices rain down on your face." Grayfia just stared with the phone in her hands shaking. It had been shaking for a while now, though thankfully the AI camera stabilization would probably fix the clip. Grayfia was drunk, she had been for a long time. Neji canonically recalled Sirzechs bragging about his drunk wife being a whole other person. This time, she had proudly retained a majority of her sanity, because the situation was just that unusual, but she hadn''t maintained enough since she decided to actually record them fuck. "Grayfia," Neji called, deliberately using a bit of divinity in his voice. The one who had already submitted to this divinity, Serafall, shivered in pleasure from his voice. "Come here." The devil gulped, and then put the phone away and walked over to them. "I gotta say, your spells or whatever you''re using feel lovely." Serafall said, wiggling as he touched her abdomen with his Nirvana Touch skill. As she spoke, her eyes were locked on Grayfia who gulped and kneeled down as requested. Everything probably looked like a dream to her as Neji increased intensity and lifted Serafall up in the air and dropped her on his cock, spraying love juices all over the maid''s face. * * * Grayfia was not that drunk, she thought. She just kept telling herself that she was and that all these heated feelings wereing from there. At first, she simply nned to continue recording, seeing the Satan Leviathan really getting her brains fucked out, her expression proof of her silly head as she hopped on his cock like a rabbit bitch. At first, Grayfia only nned to record and then leave when they would be done. But then, the dragon called her. Her entire being couldn''t resist, she felt a distinct sense of dominance that pulled her, that told her to submit, and she couldn''t help but do as asked. After hours of watching the two fuck from a close proximity, where her face got wet from their love juices, the dragon threw the petite Satan on the bed as shey on the bed with a stupid expression. "You," Then, the dragon turned to her. She tried to stop a gulp but failed when his eyes locked with hers. She looked away, but that was not very smart as her eyes trailed over his body, his muscles, and his¡­ cock. She didn''t know if Serafall had seen it since she was busy getting fucked by it instead. That thing looked dangerous. It was too big. How did that tiny girl fit that in?! "Come here, clean it." His voice boomed with authority. Grayfia almost felt as if it wasn''t natural, it was somehow magical in nature; for a moment, she pondered if he was using some kind of mind control ability or not. "..." Yet, despite the doubt, she crawled over to the bed and her lips widened to take his cock in her mouth. Her willpower to resist was lost from the beginning when she saw a literal Satan get tamed to be his ''baby girl''. Taking his cock in her mouth, Grayfia suddenly realized it was no mind control, his dominating cock was just so irresistible, and suddenly she understood why Serafall wanted it. It was odd. A weird sensation of relief and pleasure washed over as she submitted to him. As if she was returning home as if she belonged on her knees for him. Grayfia hesitated and then swallowed his cock deeper. "Gaggh¡­!" Didn''t her husband want her to ask for this dragon''s help? He also specified that she shouldn''t shy away from using her body to convince him. Now, she was doing exactly that, and it''s just a bonus and not her fault she was going to thoroughly enjoy it. No, the fault was her husband''s, for sending her here, and for not being as good as the dragon she was sucking the dick of. If he wasn''t a sissy ¡ª as Katerea Leviathan had insulted ¡ª then Grayfia wouldn''t be on her knees, busy using her tongue to clean his freshly used cock. Only until he grabbed her by the throat and pulled her up, kissing her and ravaging her clothes, quite unlike his gentle teleportation earlier. "Wait, I-" Then he threw her on her back. She quickly got back up, looking a bit offended, only to find herself sitting in a vulnerable position in front of this beast. He stared at her for a second and then grabbed her face with hisrge hand, pushing her down on her back again. Then, he smoothly sheathed his throbbing cock inside her wet pussy, beginning to fuck the living senses out of her. "Oh- ahh!" All her words were cut off as he moved in and out of her, her body quivering under his massive form. He held her legs together on top of his left shoulder, his left arm wrapped around her hips, while his right hand kept her face pushed down. Grayfia decided to let go. Her stiff muscles rxed and she gave in to hismand. He pushed a thumb into her, and she sucked it in. "Mmhmm¡­" She rolled her tongue around his finger and her red eyes stared at him boldly, even as she wore a deep blush. "Hardwer- ahh- more." She demanded between muffled moans, and Neji provided. He grabbed her legs from over his shoulder and pushed them down on her shoulders instead, both legs going either way. He limped on top of her, and they looked like literal animals as he went up and then down on her married pussy. Grayfia shuddered out a moan, her eyes wide as she bit on his thumb. Neji continued thrusting, but he pulled his finger out. He kissed her instead, pushing his tongue into her mouth to rattle with her for control. She gave in right away and hugged him as she let him ravage her pussy like never before. She felt unbelievably amazing. "Hey," The dragon spoke and sealed her lips, and a jolt of lightning pleasure spread through her system, bringing her to climax. She let out a shivering moan into his mouth and clutched his back tighter, her fingers dug in. He ended the kiss and looked down at her. Then he suddenly floated with her still on his cock, and then he stood on the bed while carrying her on his cock. She looked into his eyes as he spoke. "What do you call your husband?" "Uh¡­" Grayfia hesitated and then sighed. "Sirzechs-sama." "I see, good. You''ll call me Master from now on." Grayfia opened her mouth to retort as the dragon¡­ no, her master, thrust into her. "Oohh¡­ yes, Master, yes¡­ as you wish." Grayfia Lucifuge bit her lips and put her chin on his shoulder, while he grabbed her soft ass and pounded into her married pussy. On the side, Serafall regained her senses and walked over to between his knees. She began to lick his balls from below, while his shaft was being sucked by Grayfia''s fat pussy. * * * Hours passed and the underworld''s sun peeked out of the horizon, Serafally on top of Grayfia, and both of them looked back at Neji. "Daddy?" "Master¡­" The two said in their one sultry and the other still hesitant voice, looking at him with hungry eyes. "Choose your treat," Serafall said. "If you want my superior Satan pussy, or Grayfia''s inferior maid cunt- ahhn~" Grayfia bit on her nipple as she cried, and soon after Grayfia herself cried aloud as Neji sheathed his cock deep inside her. ""Ohhh, god~!"" Both of the girls moaned aloud, feeling a jolt of pleasure rushing through their veins, still not sure how, but the how didn''t matter when the result felt so fucking lovely. Neji would lie if he said he wasn''t having fun, with two Satan sses beneath him and moaning for him to ravage them more. ** ** ** VOTE! If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 409: 408: The Help (1) Chapter 409: 408: The Help (1) Chapter 408: The Help (1) ¡ª When Neji woke up, it was already noon. The three of them went on for a bit too long, and now Neji had missed a day at school. "It was worth it." He yawned and sat up. It was a good night; his shoulders were much less stiff than usual today. Neji looked around. Serafall was nowhere to be seen, however, Grayfia was on the bed with him. She was sleeping, lying on her stomach, her plump ass almost too alluring. "Nope. Control." He had his fun, no need to go at it again. Last night was an exception, yes. The room was filled with the smell of sex, and the smell was really thick. With a snap of his fingers, his uber-useful [Cleanse] just instantly cleaned the room. The room, the bedsheet, and also the stain on Grayfia''s body. The use of magic caused the maid to open her eyes, her eyelids drooping for a second before they went wide. She stared at Neji, her mouth opening to say something before she hid her head face into the pillow. "Fuck." She cursed, hugging the pillow as an aura of worry and despair passed across her. Neji couldn''t help but raise his hand and drop it on her bare ass, making the soft flesh jiggle with a p sound. She moaned but said nothing. A minuteter, she lifted her head up and looked at him hesitantly. "I was¡­ drunkst night. Do you pretend like this never happened?" "Sure." "Huh?" Grayfia blinked twice when he agreed right away. As if he was going to pin her down and fuck her again just to convince her to have an affair with him. Neji shrugged. "I understand. To begin with, it happened between me and Sera. You just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time and made a mistake. It''s understandable." "Oh¡­ r-right." Grayfia cleared her throat and sat up, covering her chest with her hands, looking away. It was funny given what happenedst night, and Neji held back augh. "I will go¡­ take a shower, then." Saying so, she ran off to the bathroom that was located at one corner of the room. Her ass jiggled as she ran, and for a moment Neji wondered if he should follow. He decided not to, in the end. Instead, he closed his eyes. Jogan activated and his perception looked around this entire devil''s city. He frowned when he noticed where Serafall was right now, but didn''t pry. He looked for ake instead, a clean one, and then teleported into the water. One moment he was in the bed, and the other he was underwater, his eyes looking at the clear marine life as his body was washed off. He had used [Cleanse] but it didn''t feel good without a proper wash. Ten secondster, Neji teleported again. He appeared in the sky, dripping. With a wave of his hand, he let extreme wind blow him dry and then teleported again, back to the room he was in. A few minutester, when he was going through his phone, using the Eternal Gram app to message that Ingvild Leviathan girl, the current Leviathan walked in. Serafall wore a white nightgown that she didn''t even bother trying, but at least it was something. The girl beside her wore less than that, tied with tendrils of void, with her hands cuffed as she gave Neji a re. It was Katerea Leviathan, the dark-skinned beauty fromst night. "Oh, you''re up." Serafall grinned and jumped at the bed, falling right into a kiss. Neji didn''t hold back like Grayfia this time and grabbed her butt, feeling it as he kissed her deeply. He actually liked this girl, maybe because she was a bit shorter than the usual girls he was around, she reminded him of a mouse. Katerea wore a disgusted expression as they kissed, looking away. The kiss ended soon and Serafall turned to her, gesturing with her finger to call her close. "Come here. You know the deal, and I''m sure you''d want to get this over with soon." Katerea hesitated, groaning, but nodded soon. She began to walk close as Neji frowned at Serafall. He sent his thoughts to her via telepathy. <> The girl grinned at him as she sat up on his chest. She sent her thoughts back. <> Neji tried but couldn''t hide his displeasure and closed his eyes. He liked her, but he didn''t like how she decided to use him as a weapon like this, without even asking him. <> her thoughts sang in his mind, suddenly hesitant. <> Neji opened his eyes and looked into her nervous ones. He would feel bad if he pretended to be hurt after seeing her so guilty and fearful that she might lose him for this. To begin with, his actions surely gave her the idea that he didn''t mind threesomes, so it was not weird for her to make such hasty decisions. "Lay your back." Neji ordered as he stood up, watching her expression turn to relief as she blushed. "Yes¡­" She did as asked, and Katerea seemed too shocked until Neji grabbed her by the hair and threw her on top of Serafall. He hadn''t reactedst night because he was in a very rxed mood, but now that the effects of that song were wearing off, he felt the urge to teach her a lesson. Soon, screams filled the room once again. Grayfia, who had earlier insisted to forget everything that had happened, walked out of the bathroom and paused, until she threw herself at him, breaking her promise as well as the loyalty of her sober mind. * * * It was evening by the time they were done. She wore her maid dress that had been thankfully cleaned by Neji''s spell before and made her way back to her home. She was hesitant before, also unsure about what she should say to Sirzechs ¨C but after she had actively given in to the urges, with a sober mind, she knew what to do and what to say. Grayfia teleported right inside Sirzechs'' office. She paused when she realized she should have teleported outside and knocked first, but just shrugged in her head a momentter. "Grayfia!" Sirzechs, who was busy with paperwork, looked up, smiling as a million questions popped on his face. Grayfia had felt a great load of guilt when she woke up earlier, but now¡­ well, she still felt a bit guilty, but he deserved it for sending his wife with those words. She gave him a bow. "Sorry, I couldn''t call back, I was busy convincing him." She said before he could ask. "It took longer than expected since Serafall was messing with me, but I managed to earn his word atst. Sadly, it''s not quite what you sent me for," Sirzechs looked confused at first, then annoyed at Serafall, then reassured, andstly confused again. His brows furrowed. "What do you mean? What did he agree to?" "He will lend us one of his people, he will allow someone to join Rias'' peerage, and that person is supposed to guarantee a win in the Rating Game," Grayfia said, looking into his eyes sharply. Naturally, Sirzechs found thatcking. "Seems like a scam. How much are you sure he is confident that this ally of his will be of help? Will they truly make Rias win?" Grayfia nodded confidently. "I believe so. It''s¡­ hard to exin, but I feel confident." After all, that White Dragon was odd. He was more than a dragon, and while Grayfia had a few guesses ¨C but she didn''t want to confirm it for fear of iting true. So, she just decided to trust him when he said he would help Rias get out of this marriage problem. Sirzechs looked hesitant, but he just shrugged in the end, shaking his head and zoning out, probably nning how to save his sister in case things go wrong. The next day, Grayfia took Neji and a ck-haired girl with blue eyes simr to his, to meet with Rias''s peerage. Help had arrived, though Grayfia was unsure just how strong this new girl truly was. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note ¨C A ck-haired girl with blue eyes simr to his¡­ Hmm, I wonder who that might be. Hint: It''s obviously not Sisty. If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 410: 409: The Help (2) Chapter 410: 409: The Help (2) Chapter 409: The Help (2) ¡ª Leaving the underworld was easier than when he entered. Serafall was kind enough to give him some tips about teleportation on a dimensional scale, and Neji immediately entered Level 5 on the skill after hearing andprehending the words. By the time he was out, it was also evening on Earth. The underworld was strangely aligned with Earth, and based on their lifestyle they have picked a lot of habits from humans too. Serafall told himst night that in the past when it was nighttime on Earth, it used to be daytime in her home. It''s so that they couldfortably torment the human world at Earth''s nighttime. After the old Satans perished and new Satans rose, things changed. Nowadays they can hardly be called evil, in Neji''s opinion. First Lucifer created the devils to work against humans, but the current generation of devils didn''t really care what Lucifer was thinking when he created them. In other words, they had no loyalty to their direct creator. Perhaps that''s why turning them into Neji''s loyal followers was that easy. It helped that he was now the creator of their creator, like a grand-creator. That''s why the progression of assimtion was now here. Progress: | | 11.5% That''s right, he stood at above 10% in the God inheritance bar. It happenedst night, and Katerea Leviathan had sent it above one more percentage. This was why he wasn''t being subtle when making them call him superior names. They have submitted to him by now; he was sure if he had just slept with them, it wouldn''t have risen this far, but making them submit made it rise. Neji was fairly sure all three of those girls had a solid guess by now that he was a God, or at least a person closely regarded as a Holy Symbol. Though it''s unlikely that they would know he was the Biblical God. ¨C Fooowsh~ The moment Neji returned to the surface world, he let go of the hold on his divinity. He had been holding it back until now, like holding his breathing, so that it wasn''t an obvious giveaway to the devils. [nk] helped hide it when he held it back like that, but otherwise, anybody would be able to sense it as it was flowing out of him. When he released it, he felt a little rxed. Yet, letting go of his divinity caused the world to transition into nirvana. The weather changed, all the clouds in the sky burst apart from his position into miles away. The sun shone at him clearly, nature hauled in delight, and all the bad miasma in the city below cleared. Jogan saw people who were having a bad day suddenly feeling much better. Patients with all kinds of illnesses, cancer even, all of a sudden feeling all better as they were cured, and all those who had died in thest hour in the near vicinity suddenly got up. All of creation was delighted as its creator returned, and nature itself weed him. Yet, at the same time, he felt countless gazes fall upon him. Gods and Goddesses of different Pantheons, with a few being very close, most likely belonging to the Shinto Gods of Japan, peered their shocked gaze at him. Neji obviously had divinity before, but it wasn''t exactly overflowing out of him like it was right now. His divinity felt like he had his Mark of Divinity running on steroids, that''s why all the gazes had noticed him. A new divinity had risen in their world. Neji called forth his willpower to stop them from tracking down the origin of his divine, which would surely shake the world apart. "Oh, oopsie." Yet, it appeared that some had immediately noticed who he was. It was just a few Gods, but it was those who counted. The orange evening sky seemed to shake as a single vertical eye formed in the stars above. The Third Eye of Shiva, the Destroyer of Worlds. Neji somehow knew immediately. At the same time, the sun itself turned into an eye. It peered at him in shock, as if to make sure what it was seeing was real. Amaterasu, the Chief God of Shinto. He was in their territory right now, too. It''d be a bit troublesome if they raged down at him right now. However, Shiva''s eye spoke cheerfully before that hypothesis coulde to be. <> It was an ethereal voice, and it sounded as if it came from a middle-schooler. <> There was augh before his words turned authoritative. It was not directed toward Neji, however. <> The eye returned to look at Neji onest time, and despitecking a face, it managed to express the delightful emotion of meeting a friend after a long time. It said nothing, just meeting gazes with Neji before it just vanished. "Huh. Interesting." He was fairly certain he would earn some memories of Big G in theter percentiles, but it wasn''t happening right now. So he couldn''t be sure how much of that friendly gesture was trustable, though he wasn''tining about it. With that, he waved in the air at the other gazes that remained and teleported away. He vanished from above Kuoh City and appeared in his Japanese mansion. * * * When Neji found himself back in his home, inside the living room, he found everyone pausing. Other than Sisty, they all stared at him with their eyes going wide. Asia, Raynare, Xenovia, and Irina. They all believed him for his identity, but after he had passed the 10%, they felt it down to their souls. Some of them shivered, while others just stared nkly. Neji snapped his finger to break them out of their daze. "Sorry for not showing up for a day, but as you can see, the visit was fruitful. In any case, I''m going to my room. Don''t bother me, I have something to take care of there." Before leaving, he added, "Sisty, why don''t I sense anything from you?" "I''m hiding it- mhm, didn''t want to steal your spotlight. Do you want me to help hide yours too?" She replied and asked while eating ice cream. Naturally, as she was a shadow clone who was connected to him at all times, Sisty too had ess to his divinity. So the girls in the room should have sensed her divinity before he returned from the underworld, the same went for the Gods from earlier. Yet, they hadn''t. Because she was hiding it. Neji couldn''t do that, not without holding it back inside him, keeping it pressed down, and it was ufortable as if he was not breathing. Yet, she could do it with ease. Certainly, Artificial Intelligence was scarily good at micro-managing everything. "I''ll take it, thanks." He agreed and immediately felt his divinity get thinned out like the air. It was there, he could call forth it right away, but it was hidden, and it didn''t feel ufortable. Neji walked out of the living room. He pretended that he didn''t notice the dejecting looks of the girls, who must have been feeling a wave of calmness in his presence. However, he didn''t have time to act like a room freshener. He had a job to do. ¡­. Neji was nning to get involved with Rias'' situation from the get-go, to curry favor from her and her associates in exchange. So it wasn''t an out-of-the-blue decision when he told Grayfia that he would help. Obviously, he wouldn''t help them the way they wanted him to help ¨C submitting into an Evil Piece and bing Rias'' peerage member wouldn''t do. He was the Big G, submitting to a little devil will stir him badly from within, and there was a chance that he might even be a Demon King even. So, if he wanted to help, he would help with someone else. Not himself, and preferably also not someone devoted to his religion, at least in this world. Sadly, he had few of them whom he could beg help from. His allies back in the Fate verse were out of reach since they were in Chaldea, and since Kurai wasn''t with them he couldn''t contact them. That only left the people from either the Arcane ne or the First Heaven, aka the Naruto World. The former wasn''t as viable of an option as thetter, since most people in the Arcane ne were pretty weak inparison to the current DxD. So, the choice was obvious. Even if he would have to amp up anyone he would be calling. "Uh¡­ Hey, girls." Neji connected a one-way video call with his first Heaven, staring into the dimension of clouds via a hologram panel that floated in front of him, and watched his voice boom across the area. Everyone turned to find the source, but Neji was just reaching out with his voice. All of them looked around and called for him, while he cleared his throat. "Hanabi, can you go to a private ce? I have something to ask you." The girl flinched hearing him, while all eyes turned to her, most jealous, as she quickly ran to hide in her room. Naturally, it was Hanabi he had nned to bring. It''s been a while since he saw her, and he was missing her a little. Yet¡­ strangely, the talk for the next few minutes didn''t go as nned. Apparently, Hanabi had a better idea than toe spend time with him. How odd. * * * In the end, Neji had no other choice but to call Kurai for help. If things went ording to his initial n, this wouldn''t havee. Not that he minded talking to Kurai. While some preparation was happening on the first Heaven, Neji connected a System Call with Kurai that she promptly picked up. In the hologram panel in front of his eyes, a battle scene bloomed out. An explosion urred and the ground shattered; the camera jumped from one position to another. ["What do you want? I am busy- auk!"] The spiritual camera was following behind Kurai like a third-person game. The terrain she was in was that of a royal Arabic mansion from the past, and she was in a fight against two humanoid opponents with blue and orange skin, wearing Arabic attires. Both of whom were beyond Level 2000s. [Djinn Viscount ¨C Level 2356] [Djinn Baron ¨C Level 2100] Neji raised an eyebrow. What was her level if she was carefree enough to answer his call while in a fight against them? "¡­Seems like you''re busy. I will callter." ["Shut up and just say what you want."] Kurai growled from the other side, widening her mouth and munching on a bolt of orange-colored lightning that was thrown at her. "All right. You finished the Tower back in Babylon, correct? You told me you received a Fruit of the World Tree from there. Can you send it over?" ["Wow, you only call when you really need something from me, huh?"] "Err¡­" Neji felt a little ufortable being called out like that, as it was Kurai of all people, but the little kitty just scoffed it off. She engaged in a battle while yelling out replies. ["It''s fine. But I want something in return."] "Anything you desire, my princess." ["You''re in a modern world, right? Send me a music yer filled with good songs, and a good headphone along with it. I didn''t get to hear songs for a long time."] Kurai was a song addict, but ever since leaving the Hero Academia world behind, she was stripped off that luxury due to theck of a music yer. Naturally, Neji didn''t like seeing her unable to enjoy herself and therefore had noints about this request. "Give me a sec." In the next few minutes, Neji used his [Creation] Divinity for the first time to make a music yer with 1 Terabyte of storage, that Sisty promptly filled with countless songs by connecting her with the Inte ¨C something she could do, that Neji never knew of since apparently she only gained the ability after losing all the Seals on the System, and by the time that was done they weren''t in a world with the inte anymore. The music yer was sent to Kurai, by the time she had killed one of the enemies, and she sent him the Fruit of the God Tree after finishing the other enemy. By the time that was done, a girl from Naruto world was in his room, sitting shyly with her lustrous ck hair flowing down like a river. After many months, Hinata Hyuga was here to meet Neji. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 411: 410: The Help (3) Chapter 411: 410: The Help (3) If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 410: The Help (3) ¡ª The day after, Rias Gremory was staring at the air with a frustrated expression. Her peerage was training in front of her, doing their best and throwing hands at one another, seriously preparing for the iing Rating Game tomorrow. Tomorrow. In just another day, her life will be turned upside down. Because how was she supposed to prepare for such an impossible Game in a single freaking day? There was supposed to be more time. At least another month. This was too fast; why did her father agree to shorten the time? Why didn''t her brother protest? Her Peerage was nowhere ready, only Kiba and Akeno could be considered somewhat prepared, and maybe Issei if the enemy even let him Boost his way into high power. Not that Rias med anyone from her Peerage. Not Issei, not anybody; they were simply caught in this mess by her father''s old greed. Seriously, she didn''t like old devils one bit, not even those from her family. Then there was her brother, Sirzechs Lucifer. One of the Four Satans, and surely the strongest of them too. Yet¡­ "Tch." Rias chewed on her fingernail and clicked her tongue in annoyance. She went to his office and asked him so nicely, so suggestively, even though she hated every second of it. Yet, where was his help? He could end this with a word, but he didn''t ¨C and now he wouldn''t even help her convince Neji. Perhaps she was asking for too much, but with Neji in her peerage, she was sure all of her problems would be gone. She wasn''t sure exactly how strong he was, but she knew that he was stronger than her. "Uh¡­ President Rias?" Rias was startled out of her daze by a hesitant voice. Turning to the side with a frown, she found Issei Hyuudo looking at her worryingly. It seemed, amidst training, he had noticed her distress ande to check up on her. Rias'' frown melted. She felt a little bad for Issei, she had nned to give him attention when she first scouted him, to make him loyal to her, but she hadn''t managed to go through with all the ns. She hadn''t even managed to get him to drop the "President" yet when calling her; Rias felt slightly bad for ignoring him as she had focused on the other more interesting people nearby. Then again, why did she bother? Compared to Neji, Issei was a nicer guy. He was a perv, but he was good-natured. If she asked him to, he would throw himself in front of an attack, while Neji was a stranger who didn''t care. It was truly a mistake to ignore Issei until now, perhaps if she had given him more attention and guided him a bit more, he would have been stronger when the Rating Game woulde. Rias looked at Issei apologetically. "Issei-kun¡­ Can I get a hug?" "H-huh?" Issei flinched, his face went red before he quickly came closer and hugged her. "Y-yes, anytime. I can hug you as long as you want." Rias released a calming breath and closed her eyes. Perhaps spending a few minutes like this would calm her nerves a little. Something golden shed over her closed eyelids, but she didn''t care to look ¨C it must be an attack from Kiba, she assumed. She soon realized that was not it when she heard a feminine cough. "Ahem, Rias." Rias'' eyes startled open at the sound of her sisters-inw''s voice. Her gaze fell directly on Grayfia''s face, and then at the blue-eyed man on her side who looked at the scene with a raised eyebrow. Neji observed her intimate position with a momentary interest before returning to wear his uncaring expression, and by then Rias had canceled the hug with a nervous face. "T-this is not what it looks like!" She didn''t know why she felt the need to exin that to him, he wasn''t rted to her in any way. Surely, he thought the same way as he gave her a curious look with a tilted head. "I''ll assume you said that to your sister-inw, even if you''re looking at my eyes." He said, quickly ignoring her again and looking around the area. Rias tried to open her mouth to add something but stopped midway through. Issei was looking at her in confusion and a bit of a hurt expression, but she couldn''t spare any thought to talk to him right now. Her eyes locked with Grayfia for a moment, and the red-eyed devil just shrugged. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that Peerage members have stopped their training. They were gathering near, and she saw Akeno stare at Neji with a frown. Rias noticed her friend had been like that ever since hearing the report from Reya Kusaka, Sona''s Bishop. Around that time, she noticed a face she had never seen before. In the heat of the moment, she didn''t notice that person. It was a girl with long ck hair full of luster as if it was a fountain of ck honey. Her eyes were bright blue, like two bright stars in contrast to her shy expression, and were very simr to Neji''s own. She could even see a hint of simrity between Neji''s face and hers. "Huh? Grayfia, who is that?" Her sister-inw was asposed as ever, though standing oddly close to Neji. She usually stood a few feet from everyone who wasn''t her family. "As you have shamelessly gone to ask your brother for help, we managed to convince Neji Hado to lend help. Except he can''t do it, he doesn''t want to transition into a devil. However, since I spent a lot of time¡­ convincing him, he gave in atst and agreed to lend you help anyway." Grayfia said. She raised a hand to gesture at the girl on Neji''s left, while she herself stood on his right. "That''s Hinata Hyuga, Neji Hado''s cousin. They share the same bloodline, and therefore a lot of the same powers as well. Although she certainly isn''t as strong as he is, which would have been very concerning if two Satan sses suddenly dropped out of nowhere, she is strong enough." The words "Satan ss" all but confirmed Rias'' earlier guess about Neji''s power level. Still, it made her gasp nheless, as did the others in the room. They couldn''t sense his power level, but if Grayfia was saying it then it meant there was truth in that im. Rias looked at Neji again. She was unsure what to say to him after he found her in that intimate position with Issei earlier; she had been trying to seduce him just a few days ago, and he had confirmed he knew that, so it felt awkward after he saw her with Issei. Would he be mad due to it? She really hoped not. Rias didn''t say anything to him, and turned to look at the girl beside him. She looked to be about 20, and nearly 6" tall. Her body was plump, her hair glistening, her lips blue, and her face shaped like the moon. Coupled with her revealing outfit that didn''t suit her innocent face, she looked gorgeous. [Image Here] Honestly, Rias felt a little self-conscious in her presence. However, she did feel power from her too. This girl was strong. "President," Suddenly, Akeno stepped forward. She was staring at Hinata with intent. "Let me spar with her. It''ll help us evaluate her powers." The shy girl blinked in surprise, hesitantly turning her head to look at Neji who gave her a nod. Immediately, her face reformed with resolve as she nodded as well. "It''s fine with me." Hinata Hyuga said, her shyness getting reced with a desire to prove herself. * * * When Hinata walked into the arena with Akeno, the shyness had entirely vanished. Kiba was there in the middle of the arena, acting as the referee. Neji observed her with crossed arms, he too was interested in what she could do with her new power set. The Fruit of God tree that I traded with Kurai with a music yer, was supposed to turn her into an elf, but I wasn''t having such a weak race. So I pushed my divinity into it, wondering what the result would be, and waited for her to eat it. The result was pleasant. Firstly, one would notice that her eyes changed from normal Byakugan to Tenseigan. The divinity awakened her eyes. However, that wasn''t as big as her racial evolution. Hinata was now a Rainbow Serpent. It was a full transformation, she wasn''t human at all, and her current human form was a morphing ability. In Australian folklore, the rainbow serpent is a deity responsible for giving life as well as creating and destroying nature, particrly in rtion to water. It''s known as the Giver of Life, and also as the Lightning Snake. Yes, Hinata''s suddenly shared races with a God, with both creation and destruction powers. Though she wasn''t a divinity, it was simr to how Kurai was a Nergal but not a God from the beginning. Still, Hinata''s water could create things, while her lightning destroyed stuff. It wasn''t hard to understand why she received such a race, given that it was Neji''s divinity that empowered the fruit. Honestly, this was a very bad match-up for Akeno, who specialized in lightning arts. "Oh by the way, Hinata, you are forbidden from transforming. That''ll just destroy the school." If the others weren''t paying attention to her before, they were now, when he yelled at Hinata. She just nodded with her eyes solely focused on Akeno. Hinata wasn''t supposed to lose, but it was also true that she was inexperienced with her current powers. So who knows, she might actually lose. "Begin!" Referee Kiba yelled, raising his hand and shoving down, and jumped out of the arena. It was smart of him to do that because a whirling serpentine dragon of fire rushed through the spot where he was standing a moment ago. Akeno''s attack rushed at her opponent as Hinata stood on her spot with a frown. The attack came just near her nose. Then, it vanished. Hinata''s palm struck the fire once, and the entire magic behind it shattered to nothing. The attack was erased with her palm attack, as the spectators just gawked at the scene. "Huh. The Hyuga''s palm techniques can, on its base, block the energy pathways to paralyze enemies. However, Hinata isn''t a mere Hyuga anymore, so her palm strikes can disperse the mana of a spell and make them cease to exist. Interesting." Akeno looked nervous now, and I''m sure she hadn''t even heard what I said since I talked in a low voice. It was just Rias and Grayfia by my side who heard it, and both of them looked surprised. Akeno decided to go with a physical attack for a moment, before deciding not to. That was smart, because if Hinata''s palm could undo a spell, then they sure could paralyze Akeno''s body just as easily. So, instead, she decided to attack with an element that''d be hard to strike with the palm. Lightning, her specialty. Except that was a bad idea that she didn''t know about. Akeno chanted the form for the spell, and ck clouds formed over Hinata''s head. She noticed the cloud, but she didn''t dodge it, but Akeno mistook it for Hinata being too slow to dodge it, as sheunched the attack. "[Lightning Storm]!" She yelled, and hazards of lightning fell on Hinata''s head. Indeed, lightning was too thin and vast for Hinata to use her palm, at least that''s what it seemed like, but she didn''t even bother to try. Instead, she closed her eyes and basked in the feeling. "How bizarre." Countless purple lightning hit her body and then blue lightning leaped back out of her. No, not just blue, red, orange and all seven colors had lightning of their own. They returned back to the clouds ahead, and the ck fog turned rainbow-colored. Akeno stood baffled until Hinata raised a finger and chanted a word. "Strike." Rainbow colors of lightning crackled, and the rooftop of the gymnasium burst apart and vanished, burnt into vapor by the lightning, as the temperature of the entire ce grew a dozen Celsius. Lightning rushed towards Akeno, strong enough that it tore through the air with the sound of space breaking apart. Neji moved faster than the lightning. He appeared right before Akeno, taking her with one arm, and pped the lightning away with the other scale-covered hand. "Stop. We got the winner. That would have vaporized her. Hinata, don''t use lightning before you learn to control its intensity if you don''t want to kill your opponent." There was a short silence until everyone structured out yells of shock and hope. It was Rias who heaved a massive sigh of relief, her voice cheerful and filled with hope. The change in terrain was notable, the ss windows had shattered, the roof was gone, and the floor where the lightning fell after Neji pped it was ckened like coal. So it didn''t leave much to imagine why Rias was so relieved. Well, the winner was clear from the start. It just made it clear to Neji that Hinata''s tier wasn''t for show. Even Rias was just Tier 18. [Hinata Hyuga - Rainbow Serpent ¨C Mid Tier 22] ** ** ** Chapter 412: 411: Teacher-to-Teacher (1) Chapter 412: 411: Teacher-to-Teacher (1) If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 411: Teacher-to-Teacher (1) ¡ª Hinata''s performance was immacte. The other members of the peerage rushed toward Akeno, while Rias herself rushed to Hinata. Neji let go of Akeno so that she could answer the inquiries of her friends, but he felt a tug from her, a resistance of not wanting to let her go. ''What''s up with her recently?'' Neji wondered, freeing himself from her and walking toward Hinata. Akeno was giving him odd looks for a while, as if she wanted to ask him something, but there were always too many people around for her toe talk to him. Neji supposed she will figure it out soon. He went to Hinata instead, who too looked worried about her opponent, but Rias was keeping her busy. "You''re unbelievably strong! What are your powers? How did you cancel that spell with your palm strike? Oh, what can your eyes do?" Rias was busy asking Hinata this and that, and Neji would have been a little annoyed if he was in Hinata''s shoes, but the girl didn''t seem to mind herself. She answered all of the questions, though she omitted the details. Neji decided to enter their conversation. "Take it easy with the questions, she isn''t going anywhere. Though I admit time is limited on your hands." My presence was finally noticed by Rias and Hinata as they both turned to me. Hinata opened her mouth to say something, but before she could do that, Rias threw herself on his body, hugging him. "Thanks! You have no idea how big of a deal this is for me!" Rias pushed her chest against his, her voice filled with excitement. She buried her face on his chest and said in a low voice. "Will you be attending the Rating Game tomorrow?" "I don''t think my presence there is necessary?" Neji asked, not bothering to return the hug, and instead pushing her away. Rias'' tone earned a tint of pout. "Why are you being so cold about it? Just say it if you don''t wanna go." That made Neji smile a little. "I will go, don''t worry. I can''t let my cousin go unsupervised in the devil''s territory, even if she is going to be one herself soon. On that note, when will you turn her? Do you have the Evil Pieces ready?" He wanted to watch the process in person to get an understanding of how it worked. After all, he was going to destroy the piece from within Hinatater; he wasn''t going to let her live as a devil for long. Neji was just letting Rias borrow Hinata, not literally giving her away, though he wasn''t going to tell her that yet, there was no need. "Oh, right. Soon. We can do it in a few minutes if you''re busy?" "I have sses, so sure. We can finish it quickly." She scoffed. "Who cares about sses?" He didn''t say anything to that. Neji had a feeling this might be myst ss, so he wanted to be present today. It had already been half an hour since school began, he needed to be quick. "Fine, I will make the preparations first. See you soon, Hinata." Rias gave in and rushed away, going to talk with her peerage and leaving Neji off with Hinata. ¡­. Neji and Hinata stood in silence for a moment, Neji leaning his back on a wall as the both of them faced the kids nning things with the help of Grayfia. At one point, Hinata cleared her throat and spoke. "Did I¡­ do well?" "I had to intervene, what do you think?" "¡­." He had made it clear that she was very strong, so it wasn''t apliment. It was an insult that she couldn''t control her powers enough and made such a lethal attack that Neji had to intervene. Hinata lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. Thest time they had a proper talk was when she yelled at him to take her to meet Naruto; everyone knew how that turned out to be. Since then, this was the first time she had been around him, and he felt¡­ so different from back then. He was a bit harsh when he was angry back then, but now she could feel that he wasn''t even angry. He was just like this anyway, as if this was natural. What had he been going through? Hinata wanted to ask, but¡­ she didn''t feel that''d be a good idea. So she just kept her head down. To her surprise, however, Neji hesitantly reached out a hand before gently ruffling her hair. "I didn''t mean to sound harsh. You''d do a good job; you don''t have to hold back in the ce where it counts. I exined what the Rating Games are to you already, killing people there isn''t an issue, so you are clear on that department." Neji said, and Hinata slowly nodded with a soft smile blooming on her face. His next words made her tense up though, especially on her face, as it reddened. "Oh, and, on another note¡­ I know why Hanabi and your aunty Arima sent you here. I am sure you understand too. I am just going to say I don''t like that, and I am also not in the mood for such things these days. So you can rest assured, I won''t be touching you." "I-I see, thanks¡­?" Hinata didn''t know what to say as she stood stiffly, her face burning and her blue eyes trembling slightly. She felt a mixed feeling of relief and¡­ regret hearing his words. The realization of the second emotion made her pause. ''No, what is this¡­'' She never saw him that way, and even if he looked different now, with a new hairstyle, outfit, and a totally different personality, it still felt weird. She was aware that cousin marriage wasmon for the Hyuga n members, but still¡­ they won''t be marrying. She wasn''t a fool, she knew what he was doing with Hanabi and her mother. Just what was going on with them? She couldn''t see herself joining them, she didn''t want to. Hinata was only here to properly apologize for her behavior from back then and to try to fix their rtionship too. Nothing else. So she''dplete the task she had given him so that he won''t be any more disappointed with her. * * * In the end, there turned out to be a problem. Rias was the Peerage King, and she was weaker than Hinata. The Evil Pieces, therefore, couldn''t register Hinata to join under her. "If you had decided to join her, Neji, I''d have brought special pieces from Ajuka. That''s kind of breaking the rules but¡­ yeah." Grayfia exined. We were at the center of the arena now, everyone surrounded Hinata and Rias, who had a piece of Pawn in her hand. Pawn had the most potential, it could evolve into Queen mid-game, so it was the piece they chose for Hinata. "We can still register her, but that''d restrict her strength a bit. She''d still be as strong as Rias, if not stronger, but I want to ask onest time if it''s okay with you?" Grayfia exined and asked, and Hinata turned to Neji for permission. Grayfia blushed a bit, hiding a smile as if she found that little exchange amusing, and watched Neji nod. "All right, then. Here we go." Then, the maid pushed the pawn chess piece into Hinata''s chest. It sunk in, and Neji felt it try to resonate inside her. Her mere race yelled against it, and it worked against it. However, Neji let out a bit of his Dragon Authority that he owned over all reptilians to press down on it, suppressing the antibody-like function, and allowing the piece to settle in. He had scanned the Evil Piece itself too, and he was confident he''d be able to destroy it from within her by surging holy energy into that point. However, if he really wanted to destroy it, he won''t have to go that far, he could just order the antibody-like aura to reject the piece and Hinata will be returned to normal. Just like that, Hinata Hyuga shivered, her lips letting out a moan that made most people blush, as she was reborn as a devil under the watchful eyes of God. * * * After that procedure was done, Neji finally went to his ss. Another teacher was taking the sses and was relieved to see him do his duty. "You should meet the Student Council Presidentter, I think she''s mad." The middle-aged sensei told him before leaving. Neji took over the ss then, and he was a bit surprised to see the kids excited to see him again. He thought they hated him by now, especially the guys, but they were cool about it too. Huh, neat. A whileter, when Neji was writing an English essay on the board, something that truly surprised him happened. Sisty, who was in ss, spoke to him via telepathy. [Uh, Master. Someone wants to talk to you. In-person.] said Sisty, and given the message came from her, it could either be Mistress Death, someone from Heaven I, or the Arcane ne. [It''s from Arcane ne. It''s that woman, hero Midnight. I don''t know, she wants to talk. You can take your time, and finish the ss, time moves there slowly anyway.] Neji turned to face her. Jogan activated, he cast a Genjutsu on the entire ssroom, as he spoke to Sisty seriously. "Bring her here, I want to know what made her reach out finally." ** ** ** [0] Vote Powerstones? Chapter 413: 412: Teacher-to-Teacher (2) Chapter 413: 412: Teacher-to-Teacher (2) Chapter 412: Teacher-to-Teacher (2) ¡ª A single ssroom in Kuoh High School lit up for a brief moment, as a nine-tailed foxy woman appeared beside the teacher. Besides the real teacher, to be precise, because a clone of the exact teacher was continuing with ss and the students too were paying attention to him, as if there was nothing odd going on. In one corner of the ssroom stood the real Neji, as Midnight ¨CNemuri Kayama¨C made her appearance after a sh of light. She blinked, looking at Neji, as she turned around to take a look around the ssroom. "¡­Japan?" she asked. Her spiky purple-ck hair flowed gently as she moved her head, and her new purple eyes observed the scene with serene curiosity. The nine tails behind her swayed as well, while her fox ears twitched every now and then. Her voluptuous figure, barely constrained by her maid dress, would have allured all the students if they weren''t under a Genjutsu. [Image Here] Nemuri looked at the clone of Neji that was teaching the ss. "You''re a teacher now? That''s¡­ funny. Everyone must be under a spell of some kind since they''re not looking at us." "They are," Neji told her, he didn''t add anything else. He was unsure how to take this conversation; thest time they made up, she cried in his arms back when Heaven I in Naruto was a flying fortress. Then he sent her away to the Arcane ne with two other girls. Now¡­ he was a bit different than before, he was unsure how to lead this talk. Midnight noticed it, sadly. She stared at his face and licked her dry lips in tension. "You didn''t have to meet me right now when you''re taking a ss. There isn''t really a particr reason I am here for." "It''s fine." He could have guessed that. There was no reason for her toe here, other than¡­ "I just¡­ wanted to check up on you, you know?" She fidgeted as she admitted it, rubbing her left arm with her right hand as she looked away. "You came to meet Raven a few days ago, I took a peek back then. You look¡­ you don''t look good recently." Neji smiled. She was just here to see him? That felt oddly touching. Their chemistry from the academy was gone now, but for a moment he saw hints of that back on her face again. Also, she didn''t want to say he looked depressed. "Well, things happened." Neji shrugged. She looked into his eyes, hesitating. "Do you want to talk about it? It''s strange¡­ You are a teacher now, I have no idea how much time has passed for you, it may be years or months, but¡­ I still consider myself your Sensei. So if you need someone to talk to, I am here." Neji didn''t want to talk about it. What''d talking about it even do? It won''t solve the problem. He was stuck with this and he had to solve it himself. "Ah, I don''t think I want to talk about it. But we can talk about other stuff. It''s Japan, you know; we can roam around a bit if you want." He said as she stared at him. She smiled. "Are you sure you want to show a person who lost her home, a replica of that home where she can''t live?" "..." "I''m joking. Let''s go, where do you want to go?" Midnight hesitated and then walked to him, locking her arm around his elbow. Neji wondered for a moment if he should go back on his words, but decided not to. With a simple thought, he teleported away from the ssroom, and into the streets of Japan. ¡­. "People won''t notice the tails?" "I put an active Genjutsu around us. We are just a normal couple walking." "Couple?" "Uh¡­" Neji walked beside Midnight, too close to one another to be strangers yet an awkward distance between them. Midnight smiled a hint of amusement on her lips at his reaction. "It''s fine, you just used a figure of speech. Since they can see my maid outfit, there shouldn''t be any weird misunderstandings. Ah, or did you hide the dress?" "It''s there¡­" Neji looked at her again, at the maid dress she was rocking. It wasn''t meant to be punishment for her and Toga, but mostly for Lady Nagant, that they had to work as maids in Yue''s castle. That was why she was wearing that dress; a fox girl maid looked awesome. For just a second, he imagined Kimi and Nemuri together in this outfit, senpai and kouhai both working as a maid. Then, he stopped those thoughts and sighed. "You''re sighing a lot these days." "Things happened." "...." She looked on the ground and followed her toes as she walked. People still looked at them even if her tail wasn''t visible, the two of them stood out. She turned to him again and looked into his eyes, she had to look up a bit to do that. "You''re tall." "I''ve been the same height you met mest time in the ninja world." "Oh. Well, you were cheerful then, so you still seemed like a kid to me. Now you''re all silent, which makes you appear¡­ bigger." "Things happened." She gave him a dirty look this time, now that he repeated that line for the third time. "Any ns to fix that, then? I can only ask that since you don''t n to tell me what the things are." "I''m trying to fix them. I''ll take a more¡­ active approach starting tomorrow. Intuition tells me today''s thest day of peace, so it''s myst day as a teacher too." "Hmm, that''s good." She paused. He did the same as they stared at one another. "You haven''t found senpai, have you?" She was talking about Kimi. "No. It''s not just about her though, things are just a bit moreplicated than usual. If she was here, then maybe I''ll find everything easier." "I see. Which girls have you found yet?" "Rumi and Ryuko." Midnight nodded and continued her walk. Neji found the situation a bit confusing but he followed anyway. A bitter, while they were talking about more normal things, like their surroundings, what year this was, etc., the mood was a bit lighter. "Yeah, the technology here isn''t that behind our world. Since more wars happened after Quirks became a thing, technological advancements slowed down. I remember some scientist guy imed if Quirks didn''t be a thing, we would be exploring the cosmos by then." Nemuri exined as Neji brought two ice creams from a vendor nearby. "Sounds like a possibility. People got too caught up in the hero-viin business, not that it was unavoidable, and things slowed down." Neji handed over an ice cream as she nodded. "I guess." Then they began to walk again. After two hours of walking around, both of them were a bit easier around each other. Midnight once again tried her luck. "Wanna talk about your time recently?" "No? Why are you still on about it?" She scoffed. "Whatever. Anyway, take me somewhere else. We have walked enough. I wanna go to a karaoke ce." "Sure." Neji teleported them away from the streets and into a karaoke bar. The two of them fell directly on top of a couch inside a karaoke room, while Neji used Jogan to shoot the owners with Genjutsu to let them know this room was upied. It was a room colored purple and red, and the dim lights on the ceiling were of the same color too. It created a sort of vibe, as gentle music entered from outside. In this situation, Midnight appeared quite alluring. They sat on the couch, but Midnight didn''t grab the mic kept on the table before them. Neither did she tell Neji to pick it. Instead, she gently put a hand on Neji''s thigh and spoke. "How many girls are you with right now?" "You." She smiled wryly. "Don''t y stupid. I am curious." "I am not going to answer that. Because it doesn''t matter when I''m with one particr person." Neji told her straight. "Huh. Well, you said you''re God now, if I can believe that, I guess I can also believe you have the power to focus on one girl as if you love only her." She said, almost in a sarcastic tone, but she meant it. She leaned to his side, there was no gap between their bodies now. Neji put his arm around her, resting it on her waist. Midnight looked at his hand and smiled. "I thought you''d take the sign and touch me more boldly by now." "You don''t want that." "How do you know that? Are you reading my mind right now?" Neji just smiled. "I don''t need to read your mind to understand these signs. You would let me if I lunged at you, but you don''t want me to. Well, not from me anyway. You want your student Neji to be back, the bold little boy who flirted back without caring about any consequences. God Neji isn''t your type." "..." She leaned further back into him, even as he leaned his back on the wall and epted her, wrapping his arms around her. "I forgave you, I already told you that day." She said as Neji nodded, his chin resting on her head. "You did. Thank you." "Then why do you think I don''t want you as you are?" "..." She held my arms that were around her, her body''s heat was warm. It was pleasant. Her body rested above his, and it too felt pleasant. She was so soft, so alluring. With a smile, she turned her head upwards to meet eyes with me. "Maybe it''s you. Maybe it''s God Neji who doesn''t want Maid Midnight. He wants his Teacher Midnight back, but sadly that''s just a fool''s dream at this point. Things can''t be as they were, can they?" "Yeah¡­" "Why not, though?" She asked and Neji frowned. He was sure she understood, so why did she ask such a- Ah. "You''re God, you said. You are so, so much more powerful than the strongest of heroes back from our world. You can wave your hand and people are revived, I heard back in that ninja world. Why not, then?" "...." "Can''t you bring them back? Can''t you bring the entire world back? That, or universe, whatever it is?" Neji stared at her with his lips parted, ready to say something but unable to find any answer. How could he? He was so¡­ "I am not saying you have to do it now." She suddenly added. "You''re on a mission. Finish it. Then¡­ bring them back. Bring us back, back to how it was between us. One day, when you''re strong enough, revive that entire universe and let us continue our lives. Can''t you do that?" She was smiling, yet tears trailed down her eyes. Her tone was firm yet shaky. Filled with hope. She missed her home, her family and friends, but by far, at least right now, she missed the old Neji like never before. Neji closed his parted lips. He wondered. He was on a journey to get rid of the Primordial God from his back. Ideally, he wanted that guy to die, but if that were to be impossible, he wanted to get strong enough that the Primordial would just leave him be. Which meant, power on the scale of the Omniverse. If he grew that powerful¡­ couldn''t he bring back a single dead world? Neji didn''t have a true goal. He never did. All this time, it was a desperate desire for survivability. He just wanted to stay alive from the hands of his enemies. But what after? What would he do after that? "A goal¡­" he muttered. "That sounds like a fine goal, Midnight Sensei." He called her by her old titles as she blinked, her eyes going wide for a moment just as he pressed his lips on her from above. Her body shivered above him, shaking in a pleasure that ran from her body and to her soul. Neji''s hands felt her waist and her breasts, while his lips felt hers. His tongue felt her own, and his body took in the warmth of hers. He twisted her around to press her down on the long couch, kissing her from above, his knees pressing between her legs as she moaned for him, moaned his name, and shivered in pleasure. In the next moment, they both teleported and Neji sat on the couch, with her sitting on hisp, facing him and her arms around his neck. They kissed, the sloppy sounds filling the entire room as she ground her ass against his crotch, his hands feeling her soft buttocks and spanking her, earning a sweet sound from her lips. Finally, the kiss ended as she looked into him with a sultry smile. "I have wanted to do that for a long time. I''ll postpone the rest of the meal forter~? When you are done with this ultimate goal of yours." Neji leaned over to bite her nape, kissing it and earning an ear-numbing moan from her. He pulled back and nodded. "I won''t keep you waiting for long." "Heh? We will see about that." Then, they kissed for onest time. Neji didn''t use any skills, she would go mad and start begging if he did, and just finished her off with mere experience. Neji sent her off, back to the Arcane ne, and told Sisty to register the time there into 1:1 with his time. He wanted her to feel the same amount of time that he would feel so that they could rejoice together. Oh and, it''d make Yue''s sleep end faster. Neji walked out of the karaoke ce with a new conviction. A new sort of air around him. He still looked the same and still felt down, but now that he had a grander goal beyond just finding his girls, beyond just dealing with the Prime Gods¡­ he felt a lot better than before. With that, his intuition that today was thest day of peace also grew stronger. Not that he minded it. He weed it, and he prepared himself even if the world were to end. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20+ chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 414: 413: A Normal Girl Amidst the Matters of Gods and Devils Chapter 414: 413: A Normal Girl Amidst the Matters of Gods and Devils Chapter 413: A Normal Girl Amidst the Matters of Gods and Devils ¡ª The Rating Game is going to be held tomorrow, and Neji didn''t have any interesting things to do before that. He had returned to the ssroom to exchange spots with his clone and continued taking the ss until the bell rang. Students greeted him and went out, and some girls asked him what he was up to tonight. He sent them all away, once again thankful to his system for having the ability to lower his stats if wished. If he wasn''t able to lower his CHA as he wished, it''d have been a lot more trouble than this. Even Sisty and Asia took their leave, so Neji was a bit surprised when he spotted one student still present in the ssroom, slowly putting things in her bag while humming. "What are you doing, Aika Kiryuu?" he asked as he walked over to her. "Students usually ready their bags minutes before the bell. Not feeling alright today?" "Uh," she looked up and stopped humming. "It''s nothing really. I am just a bit worried about the uing teacher-parent meeting." "Oh, I see. Happens." He patted her shoulder, as sheughed and put her bag around her back. "Don''t worry too much, these small things don''t matter in the grand scheme of things. Then again, the term grand scheme is quite egotistical. Why should everyone care about the grand scheme, and not enjoy the small things of life?" "What are you talking about, sensei?" "Nothing really. Enjoy your day." Neji said and backed off, walking away. She followed behind him, chattering as they walked out of the school. She was awfully interested in everything that didn''t concern herself, as if she wanted to distract her mind from her personal life with other people''s stories. A couple of minutester, when Neji walked out of the school gate, she was talking about his love life. Neji had mentally told Sisty and Asia to leave because he felt like walking with this girl today, she seemed stressed after all. "So, you got a girlfriend or what? She must be tall, I guess. Otherwise it''d hurt a lot. Is that Sisty girl your girlfriend? She is tall." Aika Kiryuu said. Neji looked at her. "You''re not short yourself. Five feet five inches is taller than the average global height, in fact." "Huh? Damn sensei, are you implying something? You''re calling me tall right after I said you''d need a tall girlfriend?" Aika tried to tease. "I would have thought you were hitting on me if I didn''t know better. Ah, maybe you are hitting on me. You ignored all the other girls in my ss, but I do have bigger boobs than them. Are you into big boobs?" "You are crazy," Nejiughed softly. "You kind of remind me of someone, honestly. I met her in her 20s, and if I didn''t know she happened to be a Gyaru back in high school ¨C somehow ¨C I would think you are the sort of girl I''d think she was in high school. Odd world, isn''t it?" "Damn," she sighed dramatically. "So you just see someone else in me? Here I had my hopes up. Is or was she your girlfriend?" "Haha, let''s talk about something else," he ruffled her head, causing her to raise an eyebrow as they continued their walk. "Wow, changing the subject?" "You talk a lot for a skinny girl. Why do you dress like this, by the way? I think you''ll look a lot better with contacts and a redo of your hair. Pigtails are dull." Neji ran a hand down her hair, watching her shrug. "I don''t like to eat," she said naturally, but Neji''s senses said it was a lie. "And I like how I look. Doing makeup and stuff like other girls isn''t my thing. Oh and, contacts are annoying." Odd, she seemed to be telling the truth, but Neji''s senses thought all of them were lies. What''s up with that? They continued talking and soon passed a crossroads. At that moment, Neji felt a shift in the air, in Aika, who hadn''t reacted on the surface. Now Neji had more supernatural senses than ever, one of which made him sensitive to emotional changes in humans ¨C in his creations as a whole ¨C if the emotions were strong enough. The emotion he felt in Aika was strong enough. She felt hesitation near that road, so Neji guessed that must be the road leading her to her home. Yet she didn''t take it and instead continued walking by his side, with an emotion of unwillingness present in her about the road earlier. If Aika simply had a cheeky n about walking with him longer than usual, her emotions wouldn''t have been strong enough for Neji to feel. He gave her a side-eyed look and wondered what was up with her. After walking for a bit more, he talked. "How far is your home? You''re nning to apany me to my home or what?" She gave him a cheeky grin, lying. "My home is a bit further ahead. Though you don''t mind taking me to your home, do you?" She was used to lying, it was so natural. Neji stared into her eyes and she didn''t even flinch. He was a bit curious about this, so he decided to learn more about her. Neji reached out a hand and tapped her on her forehead, letting out a wisp of divinity with a purpose in them. To know about her negative emotions. The girl blinked in surprise, confused at what he was doing, while he frowned upon receiving the information the divinity brought. "No wonder," he said, looking at her frown at him confusingly. "Yes, I don''t mind if you crash into my ce. Just don''t call the police." "Wait, really?" She blinked for a while, an emotion of hesitation boiling up in her, that she pushed down and smiled. "Sure thing!" * * * Neji knew why Aika Kiryuu was worried about the parent-teacher meeting. Given her background, anybody would be worried. Her mother was a slut, who got pregnant and didn''t know who the father was. She got married to some pushover and then gave birth to Aika, dying in the process of the birth. Her father got married again and then she lived with her father and stepmom for a few years. Then her father died in a car crash. Her stepmother married, and now she lived in the same house as her stepmother and her husband. But "lived" was toofortable of a word, as she didn''t even have a room for herself. She didn''t have a bed, she slept on the floor and was only allowed to stay there because she did the dishes and washed clothes. It was outrageous. ''No wonder she turned out to be sick in the head,'' Neji noted as he rang the bell of his mansion. ''At least it''s just perversion. If not for her self-control, she would have turned out a lot worse than this. The recent events in her home were worse enough that she left for a stranger''s house for the first time, knowing what might happen.'' As God, he was supposed to be benevolent to those who deserved it, but malicious to the worst of humanity. Death by fire was by far one of the most painful deaths possible for normal humans, so he supposed their house could just burn tonight. "Damn, sensei~ I didn''t know you were so rich." Aika bbered by his side as the door of the ssic Japanese mansion opened. From inside walked out a ck hair woman, built like a model, wearing an apron. She looked like the perfect dream housewife as Aika''s jaw dropped. "W-wait, could it be that you''re married?!" She turned to him in panic as heughed for the first time. "Just consider her as my housemaid, but yes she''s more than that, though not a wife." He said. "But-" Aika took another look at Raynare, who was smiling. "She looks so¡­ so full of meat? Er, that''s a vulgar way to put it." "You''d have been full of meat too if you got fed well," Neji grabbed her shoulder and made her turn to face him. "This will be a little surprising, so bear with it." Aika blinked as Neji grabbed her face with his hands. He leaned over until his nose came in contact with hers. Their foreheads touched too as Neji whispered a chant. "<<Be Your Best>>" The world brightened as Aika''s entire body glowed. One moment she was a skinny high school girl with bad eyesight and fashion sense, and the next second she stood a few inches taller, a few taps thicker, and also fully healthy for eternity. Plus a new overlook for her outfit and hair. It''s God''s miracle, after all. Aika Kiryuu seemed to pause in time as she took in her surroundings and herself, widely staring at the being in front of her. Neji turned around and walked away, satisfied with another job done as God. The Divinity of the Biblical God was great, strong and versatile. As one would expect from a being iming to be Omnipotent. "Bring her in and prepare a room for her," Neji whispered to Raynare. "Oh and, teach her some spells. She really does remind me of Kimi, both of their talent for magic is strangely overpowered." He muttered thest part as he walked away. * * * The next day came without any issues. Neji was supposed to wait in his home for Grayfia toe and pick him up, but before that could happen he was visited by someone else. Sadly, he couldn''t grab the visitor who came to his door and left as soon as possible. He could certainly follow and catch up, but that person had fled to another dimension. A heavenly dimension, to be specific. Neji was visited by a God. "Who left me a mail, it seems." Neji picked up the letter on his doorstep and opened it. Reading it once, he ced it in his inventory. By then, Raynare was beside him, curious about the letter. "What does it say, my lord?" "It''s the Shinto Gods. They want to visit me, but before that, they wanted to let me know that they don''t mean any harm. Keep an eye out if any Godes to see me, since I''ll be out in the underworld for a while." Neji exined. "As you wish, my lord." "Shinto Gods?" Raynare''s reply ovepped with the question of a new voice. Turning to his side, Neji found the woman whom he had felt teleport there just now. It was Grayfia, and it appeared she had heard a bit about what he was saying. Not that her knowing mattered. "Don''t worry about it, Gray. Let us leave, ready when you are." Neji said as his intuition that his visit to the underworld will be louder thanst time reverberated once again but he was looking forward to it. ** ** ** [0] Don''t forget to vote! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 415: 414: The Grander Scheme of Things Chapter 415: 414: The Grander Scheme of Things Chapter 414: The Grander Scheme of Things ¡ª Countless dimensions were scattered across the nes of Earth, connecting to certain regions that led to certain dimensions. Mount Olympia, for one, is located in a hidden dimension upying the skies of Greece. However, this universe was grander than that. Earth was known as the Draconic Deus around the cosmos, by the upant of the countless others that exist in the other gxies and grander dimensions. Most others in the same dimensional wavelength as Earth hold aliens on simr power levels to humans, with some exceptions. However, the dimensions that exist on thoses, simr to how Earth has Mount Olympia and Asgard, hold Gods of their own. Some of them are Gods that can kill Great Red effortlessly; something that has happened already in the novel format of High School DxD. The culprit belonged to a world called Evie Etoulde, which is divided between the races of Evie and Etoulde, who have been at war with each other since ancient times. Evie is a race of mechanical life forms led by Melvazoa, a Machine God. While the Etouldes are a race of high-ranked spirit gods led by their King, Resetoras. The war between the Evie and the Etoulde caused the Evie to sessfully exterminate all other organic life on the, leaving only themselves and the Etoulde as the only surviving races of Evie Etoulde. Even while the war has been ongoing, the Evie have been invading and conquering numerous others such as Fadir Ferdora, done by the Devastator Order led by one of the three Evie deities; Regalzeva, the older brother of Melvazoa, who set out to massacre all the living beings on it in a slow purge. The Robotic God Regalzeva is the one who would kill Great Red in the future; he''d kill that unsurpassable wall effortlessly and invade the Earth. That is what would have happened in the future if things went as Fate would have it. However, fate has been meddled with. * * * [Inside The Central Castle of Oz] Two abstract entities observed the happenings around the universe that held the DxD Earth, sitting in a royal room and sipping tea. Lady Luck was by Lady Life''s side, looking into the orbs of floating lights that showed the universe like a TV. "Evie Etoulde has been conquered. Fate has changed. Many of the Gods of that have died, including Regalzeva. That means Great Red will not die by Regalzeva''s hands; however, it also implies that he might die by the hands of these invaders instead." Lady Luck said in a dark tone, gritting her teeth. Fate has been twisted and bent in ways that shouldn''t be, as therge forces of Criminals, and Bounty Hunters ¨C many of whom were as strong as the Prime Gods themselves ¨C rushed from the Prime Omniverse to slip into this Universe. They were called the Fiends. In normal circumstances, defensive forces from the Cube Omniverse will be here to deal with them already, but they were being dyed because ss 1, Entity Buddha wanted these Fiends to finish the job they came here for. "How ugly." Lady Life muttered. "These invaders from the Prime, these Fiends, are beyond anyone from Earth. If not for your help, they would have invaded the by now. Great Red would have been dead, and the would have been destroyed for sure. Even with your help, they''ll barely stand a chance, Lady Life." Lady Luck said in a dark tone, gritting her teeth. Life gave her a look, smiling as usual. The world needed a boost, the power level was too low for them to fight back against the Fiends. Plus, it would have helped the Gamer by giving him more experience points if the inhabitants of the ne were stronger. So, Lady Life did exactly that. She had grabbed a few DxD parallel worlds and stacked them atop one another. The power levels of everyone increased a lot, by many folds, and because she had intended for the strong characters to grow stronger ¨C she willed it and the higher tier individuals received greater growth than the one at the bottom. As for the price Lady Life had to pay to achieve all this? Nothing. ss 1 Abstract Entity, Lady Life, was not at her peak power level due to being imprisoned for so long, but she was still a force to behold. She was still stronger than Lady Luck, which implied a lot. Being someone who scaled on the Omniversal power level, this level of action where she merged universes cost her nothing at all. "The Buddha will soon know it''s me, though." Lady Life said. "But thanks to the prison break and the trouble the other prisoners will be causing, we should be fine for a bit. That, and they can''t send anyone to take me from here even if they realize I''m here, since then they won''t be able to continue pretending that they didn''t know Fiends from prime were gathered in this ce." Lady Luck sipped her tea. "How long are we stalling for time?" "Not for long," Life replied. "The two of us need to do some things, and by the time we are done I am expecting the Gamer will be finished with his assimtion." "Yeah," Luck couldn''t help but smile a little. "Can I contact him already? I want to tell him he can stop worrying." Life scoffed,ughing. "What, why? Why should he stop worrying? Just because you are not a prisoner doesn''t mean you aren''t wanted across the entire Omniverse right now. It''s better if he worries. At least, he thinks you are safe and sound in the prison, why do you want to tell him that the entire reality is after you?" "Oh¡­" Lady Luck''s face flushed in embarrassment. "I guess that makes sense." "It does," Lady Life sipped tea with her eyes closed and wearing a dignified expression. About then, there was a knock on the door of their royal room. Upon receiving permission, a blonde woman walked in. She wore a witch hat, her entire get-up was that of a witch. "Do you twodies need anything? More tea?" Lady Life smiled. "No, Lady Lavinia. We are alright here, thank you." "Alright. Call me if you need anything." The woman, Lavinia Reni, said that and left. That witch would have been the master of Aika Kiryuu in the original timeline, if Neji hadn''t meddled with Aika himself. Currently, Lady Life and Lady Luck were inside a castle. Located in the City of Oz; it''s indeed the same city shown in the Wizard of Oz, but more advanced and magical. Inside the Dimensional Gap, a magical domain and country filled with magicians referred to as Oz existed. These wizards and witches used distinct ideals and theoriespared to the magicians of the Earth. There were a total of four main points in this area, the North, South, East, and West castles that are centered around the Emerald City where the magicians'' boss resides. Though in truth, the center castle, the one where Lady Life and Lady Luck were in right now, was the Boss itself. This sentient castle was the owner of this entire domain. That witch Lavinia was the North Castle''s owner. She was here to provide these two venerabledies with anything they desired. The two of them didn''t need to do much to curry favor from Oz. They just had to make them self-aware of the change in power level that had happened in the universe, unlike the rest of the local inhabitants of this universe. That alone allowed the mages to understand the bigger picture. They understood these twodies were not anything they couldprehend, let alone try to threaten. Perhaps the constant gentle music around Life''s presence was one of the reasons they were conceived, as even their smart minds couldn''t track a source to the music. Currently, the tune of "Telepatia" yed as Lady Life suddenly shook. "Ah, he''s here." She put her tea cup down and snapped her fingers. She looked a little expectant as reality cracked and a man walked out from the void within. Lady Luck blinked in surprise as she saw the man whose hair was made out of roots, his eyes blueish-green like nature, as he stood with his muscr chest exposed and his waist wrapped by a green cloth. He held an expressionless face, looking at Life, and nodded. "Mother," the being of extraordinary presence said. "It is a pleasure to meet you." Mother was such a strong word. Lady Luck was surprised at that, her mind going through her memories to search for any children that Life had. Well, technically, all of creation that had life was her children, but still. Who was this? His presence was so strong, yet it was the first time Lady Luck ever heard about him. Lady Life was beaming, however. She didn''t seem to care about Luck''s surprise and greeted the person. "Yes, it sure is. How have you been, my child?" "I have been as much as necessary," the man said, standing like a stone statue. "How cold," Lady Life continued smiling, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "As always." "Who is that? You had a son?" Lady Luck was surprised. Lady Life let out a breath. "Oh, this. He is a golem. You already know abstracts can''t have children the usual way others do. I and the First Gamer tried to have a child, but¡­ it never worked out. So he molded a Fruit of the God Tree from one of his dungeons, pouring his blood on the fruit, to create a body, while I gave life to it. Though not the way we''d have wanted one, it really is our child." "Sadly, due to a curse the First Gamer suffered from at that time, the Golem didn''t turn out to be as expected. Itcks emotion. A soul. It''s a¡­ machine, and I couldn''t change that no matter how much life I put into it. Into him." She added. "Oh¡­ Still, that''s the son of you and the first gamer¡­ Amazing. Am I like an aunty to him?" Lady Luck looked at the man. Lady Life let out augh. "Maybe. Huh. If I asked you for help back then, if I had a speck of luck with me back then, maybe¡­ he would have turned out differently." "I am sorry I wasn''t there," Luck said, and Life just shook her head. "It''s fine. Though, we nned to fix him in the¡­ future, but well, I doubt that''d happen now that he''s gone." Life sighed. "We can ask Neji to¡­" "No." Lifeughed. "Let us change the topic." Lady Luck didn''t say anything and just nodded. Life called her son, "Ra. Can you guard this ce? I and Luck will be out for a while. I want you to protect this ce until then. Just sit here, your presence could keep them out. At least until the Godmother appears." The reason why the Fiends haven''t gone to Earth yet was that they knew about the change in power level, and they also knew the one responsible for that was in this dimensional gap now. Now that Great Red itself was stronger than ever, they didn''t want to take a chance with this new powerhouse, so they''ve been waiting out, "As you wish, Mother." The golem man, Ra, said as he sat down on the ground. The entire void shook by that little gesture as if it''d copse. "Now, Luck," Life stood up, gently holding Luck''s hand and helping her stand up too. "We need to go out and help out your gamer in the way that matters to him the most." "...Are we going to find the lost girls for him?" Luck asked in surprise. "Yes. Do you have anything you want to say?" "Well. I can''t find Kimi, though. Now that my powers are free, I tried locating them by their names, and couldn''t find Kimi anywhere. Herst signature was in a Bleach world, and in my sealed state before I thought she was still there. But there is nobody in Bleach. It''s the Yaoyorozu girl in this world and Nejire Hado in Tensura. But I can''t find Kimi." "Kimi Sugihara¡­?" Lady Life looked a bit troubled suddenly. Then she paused, her eyes sparkled and she smiled. "Ah, I see. I get it now. Don''t worry, she is somewhere fine. Somewhere. Well, I guess she isn''t fine by the Gamer''s definition, but we can''t do anything about it. It makes sense now though, all of a sudden. I should have seen thising." "What is it?" Lady Life didn''t exin. Instead, she held Luck by her hand and pulled her into a hole in reality. They went through the wormholes amongst verses and traveled to their destination. "You''ll understandter, it''s confusing. We should go and retrieve the Gamer''s sister for now. He needs someone he can hug." Lady Life said as they traveled to the world of slimes and dragons, leaving Lady Luck wondering a lot of things; with a new one being ¨C how long had it been in this world since Nejire Hado came? ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 416: 416: Life and Destruction Chapter 416: 416: Life and Destruction If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 416: Life and Destruction ¡ª Ajuka Beelzebub was also present in this area, but the reason he was not in the room with Sirzechs and Serafall was that he was called to the Administrative Office of the Rating Game holders. It was located under the arena ground, in the form of arge office. Currently, Ajuka was inside the monitoring office, standing beside a tall, arctic-haired woman who wore a tight ck leather suit and had two massive round horns, who also had a tail behind her. [Image Here] Tiamat, the Dragon King, the strongest of the Five Great Dragon Kings. She worked as the secret administrator for all the Rating Games, only ever appearing when something very unexpected or malicious happened. She did this job because she was indebted to the Satan Ajuka Beelzebub, who was the creator of the Rating Game system to begin with. Today, Tiamat called Ajuka not because of any problem with the Game, but due to something much more concerning. It was an aura, a presence, shining prominently far outside this dimension. "This is problematic," the woman, Tiamat the Dragon King, said. "The presence is too strong. If he decides to head our way for any reason, the dimension will copse." "Yes, indeed," Even Ajuka felt worried; for a man who rarely felt anything in centuries, that said something. Both Ajuka and Tiamat''s eyes were locked on therge monitor that showed the outside scene of this bubble-shaped dimension. It showed a portion of the Dimensional Gap. The Underworld was a dimension directly connected to Earth, but the area where the Rating Games happened was another pocket dimension connected to the Underworld. It was still part of the Underworld, but it was far from Earth and was instead located in a small portion of the Dimensional Gap. A lot of magic spells had to be constructed and used for the Rating Game to work, for the yers to stay safe and unharmed even though they die in the game. That couldn''t work in arge dimension, which was why they had to make a small dimension, and the natural aura of the Dimensional Gap just so happened to be suitable for this kind of spell construct. "The reason you devils thought it was safe was because Great Red didn''t care if a very small space of his resting ground was used," Tiamat said. "So you guys built this dimension here, uncaring of the dangerous aura of Great Red that surrounded this ce. But¡­ this new presence, it dwarfs the Great Red like nothing. It''s much greater than him, so much so that he hasn''t even dared approach it once." Tiamat had no idea about the two stronger beings that upied this ce just earlier, she wasn''t here in the office when the two Abstracts were in this universe. If she was, her world would have been shaken. "Isn''t it kind of odd, though?" She asked, looking at the aura that came from Oz. Ajuka''s [Calction Demonic Power] said indeed, it was odd. It agreed with Tiamat. "It is." Ajuka nodded, "The presence of the Great Red feels¡­ threatening by nature. Even if he is sleeping, it feels threatening. But this one feels¡­ benevolent? Lively. Hmm, neither of those terms feels correct. It''s as if it''s the embodiment of life itself. I don''t think we two would have been so calm if this presence felt threatening instead, our senses would have screamed at us." The aura was benevolent, filled with life. It felt as if it carried a healing touch, yet at the same time, it didn''t feel like a pure good force. It wasn''t just life, it had a tint of pure chaos aspect to it. What a very odd mixture. It made sense to his [Calction] though. It was like the concept of tumor; when cells grow old, they die, and new cells take their ce. Sometimes this orderly process breaks down, and abnormal or damaged cells grow and multiply when they shouldn''t. If there was too much life, there was chaos. But there needed to be something, a sort of ''push'' to make that chaos happen. Could it be that the creator, or parents, of this being had one life aspect and another chaos? That could make sense. The iprehensible aura had a feel to it that said it could crush everything under its pressure; as much as it felt like it could resurrect a dead, it could also devour the sames to flourish itself. The force of life was good, but it could be just as bad if it wished ¨C like water, for example. The most worrying part was, that was just the aura. The presence. Who knew what the wielder, the person who held all that aura, could do with his fists? There was no doubt in Ajuka''s mind. That being was not from around here. That was an alien being, someone from the upperyers of reality. A man who would destroy universes with a wave of his hand. Luckily, he wasn''t doing that, he seemed calm. Tiamat noticed Ajuka''s silence and asked, "...So we should continue with the Game?" "Yes, let''s do that. It doesn''t seem like a problem we can deal with anyway. I''ll still let Sirzechs know, just in case. You just keep doing your job." Ajuka said calmly and then took his leave. Tiamat shrugged and returned to her work. All the monitors in the room shifted to focus on inside this dimension rather than outside, and she blinked when her eyes took note of someone¡­ intriguing. "Abzu?" * * * There were two castles inside the massive arena, the Castle Rias and Castle Riser. Inside Castle Riser, Riser was busy bedding his Queen, despiteints from his sister who was telling him to take this seriously. Inside the Castle Rias, however, the situation was much more serious. "Just because we have Hinata by our side now doesn''t mean we are going to win so easily; remember, she isn''t as strong as we saw her against Akeno. She is weakened, now her powers are somewhat sealed after bing my Pawn." Rias was exining the situation to the others onest time. They had discussed it a lot of times already, but she couldn''t help but remind them onest time. "I am the heaviest hitter we have, but it is her negating palm strikes that we hope would work against Riser''s regeneration." Rias said, "So she''s going to be our MVP. You guys'' goal is to clean up the others, while Hinata and I stay here in the castle. We are going to y defensive-" "Err," To everyone''s surprise, Hinata interrupted Rias. She looked a little awkward as she said. "I have been meaning to say it but¡­ I think the n is a bit of a waste. From what I heard from Neji-nii, I have more battle experience than you guys. I know it''s¡­ hard to change ns now when the Game is just about to begin, but would you guys hear me out?" Rias exchanged nces with her team. The team worked ording to Rias'' ns since always, so it was kind of sudden to hear the newest member protest it. Still, Rias didn''t want to sound rude, so she decided to hear Hinata out. Hinata smiled and exined, "The Power of Destruction is very impressive, isn''t it literally unmatchable? The only ones who are immune to it from the enemy team are the Enemy King and his sister, right? So I say we stick together and hunt everyone together instead of going our separate ways. We can leave Akeno-san here along with Kiba-san, to protect the Castle. While Rias-san can destroy anyone we encounter, I can fight Riser Phoenix if he encounters us." If either the King or the Castle falls, it''s a loss. So it''s safe for the King to stay inside the Castle, that way they can easily protect both. To suggest that the King should go out was dangerous; for rookies like them, it''s a challenging move. From the expressions of the others, they didn''t like the idea¡­ However, Rias was grinning. "Actually, you''re right. It''s true, the Power of Destruction is unbeatable, with it we can one-shot any enemy that''s not a Phoenix. It''s a good idea, Hinata, I think we should follow this n of yours. You should have spoken your mind from the beginning!" Hinata looked relieved as she nodded, smiling at Rias. Rias turned her head to look outside the window. Her eyes searched for someone in particr, with white hair and blue eyes, and it didn''t take long for her to notice him in the audience seats. He just reached the area and took a seat when she was looking, sitting beside some purple-haired girl. Rias smiled and returned her focus to her team; on her soon-to-be victory. Soon, the Rating Game began. The matchsted no more than a few minutes. ** ** ** [0] Vote ?? powerstones ??! Chapter 417: 417: The Dragons of Babylon Chapter 417: 417: The Dragons of Babylon If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 417: The Dragons of Babylon ¡ª With Grayfia''s help, it didn''t take much time to find and secure a seat near the person Neji was searching for. Ingvild was sitting near a bunch of strangers; she was the only one Serafall allowed from the Leviathan n to be here, so she didn''t know anybody. "Hey," Neji walked over and took the seat to her left, while Grayfia came and sat to his left. Ingvild blinked when she heard his voice and turned over, flinching backward when she saw him. The devils around them took a look at Neji too, but he ignored them and let Grayfia''s re handle them. "I-it''s you from back then¡­" Ingvild said, as Neji nodded, facing the arena instead of her face. "It is me. It''s been a while, how have you been?" "Uh¡­" The girl was understandably a bit awkward around him given their circumstances. He suddenly appeared near herst time and eavesdropped on her singing, and when he tried patting her head he was attacked by her crazy aunt who waster arrested and then returned humbled. Neji didn''t n to keep things awkward, though. After all, he wanted her to sing for him again. "This is your first time watching a Rating Game, right?" "Yes. I was unaware of my devil heritage until recently, and I have been sleeping for a hundred years, so¡­" "Understandable. It''s my first time too. Oh, and I slept for a hundred years too that one time." Neji recalled. "Hmm, it was actually 153 years, now that I think about it." "O-oh?" Neji turned to look at her now as she blinked. "Wait, really? I- I didn''t know that." "Yeah, it was a worrying sleep. Once I woke up everything was in shambles. My world seemed empty because so many people I knew were gone." Ingvild''s eyes trembled at her, and her lips shook. As a half-devil who had lived in the human world before, she could rte. She fell asleep, and she''d periodically wake up, finding her friends old, their previous bonds weakened. When she went to sleep again and nearly a hundred years had passed in one ago, she woke up to find all her old friends and human family gone. A hundred years was a lot for humans, and she didn''t know about her devil side until recently when Katerea went to pick her up after her Sacred Gear was revealed. Now, she was basically all alone in this world. She didn''t say any of that though, she just said she was sorry to hear that. Nejiughed at that, he didn''t know why and reached out a hand to ruffle her hair. "Nice dress, by the way. Looks cute on you." "Oh." Ingvild blushed a little and nodded. She did look cute, with her white dress wrapped around her body tightly. The side of her modest breasts was visible, and one of her thighs too was out for everyone to see. She had golden rings around her wrists, which matched her golden eyes. Perhaps because they were inside this massive colosseum, she looked like a Roman princess. [Image Here] "Uhm, you look good too." "Do I? I''m trying to look average," Neji tilted his head at her, looking into her confused eyes. Before she could ask what he meant, he shot his CHA to max for just an instant before bringing it back down. Ingvild''s eyes shot up to her forehead as she gawked at him. "Are you a celebrity? It was bewitching just now¡­" "I''m not. It''s a secret, I can''t tell you about it here in public. How about youe join me for dinner tonight, I can tell you there." Neji put a hand around her shoulder, his hand moved from behind her head to turn her chin up and look at him. She paused as she looked up at him; she may have been sleeping for a long time, but she wasn''t a child, she understood he was hitting on her. "And I really want to hear you sing again. I mean it when I say it." He said, "You are trying to discover your powers right, I can help you test it out if youe home with me. I can manage it with your aunt Katarea, you just have to say yes." "I-" She began to answer, but Neji put a finger over her lips and shook his head. "I don''t want to hear your answer yet, tell me about it when this Game ends. It''s just about to begin right now." Ingvild stared into his eyes and then gave a slow nod. Neji nodded back, ruffling her hair, as he turned his head to the arena. He shot a look to Grayfia by his side, who kept a straight face because there were too many eyes nearby for her to show any emotion. * * * There were no plot twists Neji noticed from Riser''s side. There were no hurdles either. It looked like Hinata changed the group''s n at thest minute, and now party Rias was moving ording to it. Riser had 13 people in his party, while Rias had six. She just barely had the number of people that were rmended for a party, yet she moved ording to an attack strategy. A few devils in the audience scoffed at that audacity but the wiser ones watched in silence. After that, destruction ensued. Everyone watched with a dropped jaw as the brand name that was Power of Destruction took the lives of one after another of Riser''s girls. Nobody actually died of course, because once killed inside the arena they returned safely outside, but the more that happened the closer Riser was to losing. People were bbergasted seeing the PoD being used for its intended purpose. From devils of the lowest rank to the highest, all have heard about the PoD, but few have had the chance to witness it ¡ª after all, it didn''t leave any witnesses when used. So everyone was awed as Rias, Hinata, Koneko, and Issei ran around the arena, looking for Riser and his people, and KO''ing anyone they encountered. In a matter of minutes, ten of the thirteen peerage members were out. Now only Riser himself, his sister Ravel, and Yubelluna ¨C his Queen remained. The one to approach this group of four was Yubelluna, the Bomb Queen. "You ignorant fools. Die!" Saying a cheesy line like that, she began to bomb everything in sight. The ground exploded, the air caught fire, and the area sang with the sound of explosions. However, explosions were nowhere close to what the Power of Destruction could do. It only took one clean hit from PoD for this woman to cease to exist, as she reappeared outside the arena. "That''s it," Rias puffed and panted as she said. "My mana reserves are almost empty. The remaining two are up to you. Koneko, Issei, you take care of Ravel. Hinata, you do your thing." Riser Phoenix was standing with his hands in his pockets, a deep frown on his face, as he looked at them furiously. "Why do you resist so much, Rias? Foolish girl, you''ll regret ever resisting the moment we get in a room together." Riser said, "The moment we spend our first night together, you''ll be in love. Why struggle now?" "Back off, Rias-san. I''ll take care of him right away." Hinata stopped Rias from replying to Riser and stepped forward. Riser scoffed, "Who is this? Eh, at least you got a new girl for me. Not bad. I''ll make sure to enjoy her the night after I taste your Queen, Akeno. I-" "[Lightning Strike]!" Hinata yelled as rainbow-colored lightning crackled, it traveled through the air towards Riser, leaving fumes on its trail, as the temperature of the arena grew. Lightning rushed towards Riser, strong enough that it tore through the air with the sound of space breaking apart, and he was too slow to dodge it. Light engulfed his form, his skin burned away in unarranged spots. He screamed; he was used to pain and barely reacted, but this hurt on a different level. He screamed his lungs out for three seconds until all of his wounds healed. "T-this bitch." He panted out a curse, his eyes shining in rage. "Fuck, I got warned she''s strong, but this is too much." Hinata was frowning by then, fast on her feet, as she rushed towards him with her palm raised. She knew about his special regeneration but it was different seeing it work in person; it was impressive. The only way she could win now, she hoped, would be to block his mana channels that should hopefully stop or slow down his healing. Hinata rushed towards him, appearing in front of him in no time, as she prepared tounch her palm strike on his abdomen. "Dammit, looks like I have to use that!" Riser yelled at thest moment, but Hinata didn''t stop. Her palm strike went ahead, but it wasn''t his abdomen that she hit. No, he took out a golden amulet and held it right against her palm. It was the Inferno Crest Amulet, a treasure of his family. His father handed it to him beforeing here, apparently he heard from Rias'' father about this new girl that joined her peerage who could pose a threat to Riser. Riser did receive a warning though, that he shouldn''t use this casually, this was a strong artifact; it was the amulet of the Original Phoenix, the founder of the Family. If it killed the person in the Rating Game, it''d kill them once and for all, there wouldn''t be any returning outside the arena. Riser felt regret using this. He really would have liked to feel this girl on his bed, but it was a pity, a man couldn''t get everything. Sacrifices were necessary, and this exotic girl made a fine one. The moment her palm would touch the amulet; he knew she would be burned to ashes. Her soul would burn. Yet, the palm never connected with the amulet. No, all that happened was that he found arge hand that came out of nowhere and raised him in the air by his throat. He was looking down at two chilly blue eyes, as the attacker held the amulet with his other hand. "You bastard," the man growled like a beast. "Where did you find this Amulet?" Huh? ¡­ Neji thought there was not going to be any plot twists, but here he was. He wouldn''t have recognized this Amulet if it wasn''t for his Observe, but he knew now. [Inferno Crest Amulet: A small, intricately carved golden amulet that houses a swirling ember-like gem at its center. When attacked, it erects a barrier of fire around the user and shoots out a flesh and soul-destroying pir of fire at the attacker. The pir is stronger if the user is stronger. ¨C The barrier range is limited now because the amulet was damaged, now only when an enemy directlyes in contact with it does the Amulet activate. ¨C {!} Warning! Master, Master, this is a dungeon item. Our dungeon item. From the mana signature, I can tell it''s the amulet that you once gave to Momo Yaoyorozu; she was wearing this on her neck when you sent her off with dimensional teleportation!] Momo''s Amulet was all Neji needed to see before he found himself holding Riser in the air by his throat. He didn''t even care that this brat was about to kill Hinata just now, the fact that he had something that should belong to Momo was the only thing that mattered. "Answer me," Neji demanded, even though he was aware the fool couldn''t speak due to the pressure around his throat. It wasn''t hard to see what was going on even if he didn''t have the full picture. Riser was from the Phoenix Family, and going by the situation of the other two girls he found, given Momo had the power of the Phoenix, it meant she was rted to this family in some way. He didn''t know what way, but he would know now. Sadly, these devils weren''t just going to watch him interrupt a Rating Game and not do anything. The sky brightened as a figure teleported in there andnded on the ground. It was a figure that made Neji pause even in this situation. Perhaps because he saw the simrities between this woman and Eurynome, that mad woman. He immediately knew why. [Tiamat ¨C Dragon ¨C High Tier 48] "You there, you Abzu lookalike!" The woman yelled, like a maddened wife, not at all like the gentle nature that her Fate counterpart had. "How dare you interrupt the Game, you blockhead Dragon!" Neji was forced to throw Riser away, but he did manage to put the Amulet into his inventory, as the woman kicked the ground and rushed at him like a tornado. The Chaos Karma Dragon''s chaos energy shimmered in the area, the woman left a trail of red aura behind her, as she rushed at him. Tiamat threw a lethal punch at Neji, and he fully matched it while ring up his transformations. The entire arena copsed, space shattered, as the two Babylonian Dragons shed. ** ** ** [0] Vote stones please! Chapter 418: 418: A Wrong Call Chapter 418: 418: A Wrong Call Chapter 418: A Wrong Call ¡ª Tiamat was an important figure from ancient Mesopotamian mythology, specifically from Babylonian and Assyrian sources. She was depicted as a primordial goddess of creation and then chaos; she was a powerful and malevolent deity who initially gave birth to the first generation of gods, but eventually became angered by their noisy and disruptive behavior. In response to this disturbance, Tiamat waged war against the younger gods. She represented the primeval waters from which many of creation emerged, yet at the same time, she was the one who brought chaos to the said creation. Neji had no idea how much of these myths was true in this worldline, but as his knuckles shed with hers, his bones being crushed in response, he was at least certain that she was no weaker than the Satans and the Major Chief Gods. "Who are you, anyway?" her tone was loud as she asked, swinging her elbow at his chin that he blocked, causing the sound barrier to explode. "Never heard about such a strong dragon like you, but you dare call yourself @thedragonkingofbabylon while looking like Abzu." ''Sisty, who the fuck is Abzu?'' Neji yelled in his head as he felt his muscles strain, his bones crack, as he cowshed with her. He supposed Abzu must be some guy from the Babylonian Myths. ''Search through the Inte, and also Gilgamesh''s memories.'' Neji was using the Eighth Gate, Lightning Armor, and Tenseigan Mana Mode. Yet, his physical strength didn''t match hers. He was dodging some attacks with Kamui, but her punches broke space so this kind of spatial defense didn''t help much. He thought that Overhaul would work, but she had her own kind of Chaos power, simr to the PoD, that countered it. Obviously, this wasn''t all Neji could do, but she wasn''t using her full powers either right now. It must be rted to her questions, so he decided to ask Sisty. His reliable system interface returned with an answer less than a millisecondter. In Mesopotamian mythology, the term "Abzu" (also spelled Apsu) refers to the primeval freshwater abyss or the underground waters, often associated with the concept of the deep, chaotic waters that existed before the creation of the world. The term is Sumerian in origin, and it ys a significant role in the creation myths of the region. [This is interesting, Master. "Abzu" is a Babylonian God, he represents the primeval freshwater abyss or the underground waters, in some texts, Abzu is depicted as the male counterpart to Tiamat, in most he was her husband. Tiamat represents the saltwater or oceanic chaos, while Abzu represents the freshwater or subterranean chaos. One of the most well-known myths involving Abzu is the Enuma Elish, which is the Babylonian creation myth. In this myth, Abzu is depicted as a primeval god who eventually bes angry with the noise and behavior of the younger gods. Tiamat, his female counterpart, also bes involved in this conflict. Abzu ns to destroy the younger gods, but his ns are thwarted by the god Ea (Enki), who captures and subdues Abzu. That is where Abzu dies.] She added, [In the myths, Tiamat died too, but as she is alive right now, we can assume only Abzu died in this world. The Fate Franchise exists in this world, and from what I gathered from the inte, Fate associates Gilgamesh with Abzu. It''s how they turned a Babylonian King named Nebuchadnezzar II into Gilgamesh, if you remember you realized that when you met Nitocris for the first time in Jerusalem, since Netorcris is the daughter of Nebuchadnezzar II. Yes, it''s very convoluted andplicated. Fate always does that, both on this Earth and the one you''re from, in Prime. Since the Cube Omniverse gives birth to dreams, with fiction originating from the Prime worlds, it''s not usual for you guys to have a connection, maybe even beyond just your physical appearance. That''s what''s going on here, Abzu was a variant of Gilgamesh. That''s why she says you look like Abzu.] That didn''t make sense, what the fuck was going on? "Say something, you look alike!" However when a continent-buster punchnded under his chin with a "Bam!" and sent him flying kilometers into the sky, it was not hard to ept that maybe he indeed was a lookalike. "Okay, fuck you." Neji spat out a tooth while another grew right away, as he stabilized himself in the air. If she wants to fight, he will give her a fight. With a thought, his casual white shirt and pants were reced by the Golden Armor of Gilgamesh, though it left his chest out in the open ¨C it boosted his speed when he wore it this way. His blue Divinity Marks shimmered in a line; this would let the Devils know that he had Divinity, but it shouldn''t be that odd for a Dragon. As his clothes changed, a golden portal opened beside him, his hand reached out to take out his strongest weapon, the ck sword that existed from before the concept of a sword was a thing. The Sword of Rupture, Ea. He was kilometers in the air, and Tiamat was rushing towards him at a speed that touched light. Only the strongest amidst this battlefield could perceive their battle now as he drew his sword back and then thrust forward. "Enuma," He shouted. "Elish." The Chaos Karma Dragon hair stood on the back of her head, danger filled her senses as she parted her jaws at thest second and breathed out. Her purple-red Chaos Breath rushed towards his ck-red Enuma Eilish, while the world itself trembled, the dimension cracked. The two beams met, and if not for the three Satans on the ground giving their all to keep the dimension intact, everything would have been consumed by the Dimensional Gap. * * * Enuma Elish was Ea''s maximum output, an EX-ranked Anti-World Noble Phantasm, as such it''s well-suited for the destruction of worlds, realities, and dimensions. Once fired, the ck and red energy vortex and space-time dislocation deal catastrophic damage that can''t be reduced without an attack of equal might or Anti-Purge defense. The attack cuts space itself, allowing it to rend the world to show the "Truth" or in other words the basis for hell, the''s primordial form where no life can exist. As such, the location of the battle matters. If it happened on earth, the "Truth" would be different than what it was here, in a corner of the Dimensional Gap. The Void. Neji didn''t n to kill anyone, so he hadn''t charged EA to its fullest. He just wanted the dragon woman to take a hit and calm herself down. How was he supposed to know that when it would sh with Tiamat''s dragon breath, the collision would cause the world to be torn apart? The collision of the beams caused the space to shatter, despite the attempts of the Satans to hold it down. "What''s going on?" Rias held her peerage close to her as the cracks appeared in reality. Everyone around her was panicking, the devils in the audience were running. But where could they run if the world they were in was copsing? The few high-ranked devils, such as Lord Phoenix and Lord Gremory, the cowards who could have helped if they wanted, quickly teleported away with their high-ranked scrolls of teleportation. But most others didn''t have such high-ss teleportation that could push through this imbnced space and time. Rias and Hinata stared up at the forces of destruction in the sky. Hinata''s Byakugan locked on the chiseled man behind the stronger beam, while Rias and her peerage gulped in fear. Then, Enuma Elish overpowered the beam of Chaos. It rushed ahead, it overpowered the other beam with ease because its nature made it so that the Dimensional Gap helped it. The ck-red rushed ahead, pushing the purple-red one back, and mmed on Tiamat. The Chaos Karma Dragon let out a shriek of pain as the beam devoured her, but soon vanished to leave her alive; alive but fried, her eyes white and her mouth wide, with her previously milk-like skin red and burned. The shaking of the world stopped, thoughrge chunks of it were already broken like a shattered mirror. The sky in particr was broken, looking at it from here made it seem like they were looking out of a broken eggshell. The red hue of the sky was gone and the stars were visible everywhere. The stars were only in the part that wasn''t broken, revealing the usual gxy outside, while the broken part showed pure empty darkness mixed with chaos, creation, void, and all kinds of other energies mingling together. That was the Dimensional Gap. Neji moved toward the falling Tiamat and caught her in midair. She was unconscious which was good, the injury wasn''t as serious as it looked since he held back; she would be healed soon. He held her in a princess carry, putting EA away in the Gate, as he dropped to the ground gently. "You! Neji!" An angry shout came as Satan Leviathan rushed at him. "Just what are you doing!? That was dangerous! The weaker devils would have died instantly if we fell in the Dimensional Gap, and even we would have been in danger if Great Red noticed us!" "Shh," Neji put a finger over his lips in a serious gesture, then pointed the same finger upwards at the crackled sky. "There is someone more dangerous up there. No, not just one. Thousands." And one of the thousands just appeared there, having slipped past Great Red somehow. His dark-skinned hand grabbed the crackled spot from outside, as a horned head thatcked any humane feature peeked out of it. If everyone felt the world was ending just earlier, the silence that fell along with the pressure that was being executed, made even the three Satans shiver. The weaker devils simply passed out, with Rias and the others bleeding from their noses. Neji looked up, his eyes cold. He already knew where such a being came from. [Wor Te ¨C Vraat''ails ¨C Tier 91] There was no one here who could defeat that being. Not even Neji. All he could do was run, and that''s what he nned to do in just a moment. Until its ck hand suddenly reached out toward him. By sudden, Neji at a speed that didn''t make sense. It was beyond the speed of light, and he couldn''t perceive it. One moment therge hand that could tten Everest under it was holding the crack, and the next moment it was right in front of his nose. It was now smaller with a geometric mess behind that shrunk its size, just enough that Neji would be squeezed under its finger. Neji tried but he was too slow to move away. What was insulting was that it wasn''t even a real attack, the being was just reached out with his thumb and index finger, intending to indeed just squeeze his entire body under simple pressure. Funnily enough, Neji felt this being would be able to do it. This was sudden, but he knew he would die. Things were happening at a speed that Neji could only perceive thanks to the Sha Naqba Imuru side of his Jogan, that he gained from Gilgamesh. The eyes could perceive the past, present and future. "Calctions. Complete." A voice said out of nowhere. Then, a hand of flesh and wooden texture came out of thin air right ahead of Neji''s nose. "...Overwriting the existing order from Mother. Self-assigning a new order. Must. Protect. Father." Then, a man two feet taller than Neji came out of the gap, his initial hand stopping therge ck hand of the horned entity, while his other hand threw a simple punch ahead. "Divine Sun''s Pyrocosmic Purge." The man said a slow chant, as his punch connected with the dark skin of therge hand, letting out a bright light upon contact- and then blink. The huge entity that overshadowed the world vanished. His entire body turned into a burst of photon lights as he ceased to exist. Time returned to normal, and the man with root for hair turned back to Neji. There was a hint of a smile on his face that dropped once his eyes met with Neji''s. He blinked. [Ra ¨C Life Golem ¨C Tier Ipressible] "Ah." He said, a slight hint of sadness in his tone before it too vanished. "Not father. Simr signatures, somehow. But not the same. It was a mistake. Returning to fulfill mother''s order." As Neji stared ahead, confused and baffled, with his mind filled with questions, the man vanished as fast as he came. Sadly, he didn''t have any second to wonder about anything as the dimension finally copsed. Coming back to his senses, he expanded his Jogan and opened a Gate of Babylon under everyone but him and the Satans. The thousands of devils fell in a separate gate away from the treasury, while he drew out and swung EA once more to cut a portal into the devil''s world, where he stepped in and the stiffened Satans followed. The Rating Game dimension copsed. ** ** ** Note: It''s a new week, don''t forget to throw stones at this direction! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 419: 419: The God-King Returns Chapter 419: 419: The God-King Returns Chapter 419: The God-King Returns ¡ª Neji had no control over where the portal would lead to in the underworld. When he and the Satans stepped in and walked out, they were in a deste flowend right outside some city''s walls. A momentter, Grayfia came out of a different portal. Neji didn''t notice her before, looks like she was the only person other than the Satans who kept their consciousness after the second entity appeared. Since she was awake, the many Gates of Babylon that appeared under the devils couldn''t deposit her. Luckily she managed to find her way back right behind them. She rushed over to them and joined them, but nobody spoke. A thick silence lingered over them; Neji simply stood with Tiamat in his arms, until Sirzechs broke it. "It''s near Asmodeus'' Territory, it should be safe here. Are you alright, Grayfia?" While Grayfia nodded and the two of them shared a moment of concern, Neji took in his words. Falbium Asmodeus, thest of the current four Satans. Neji suddenly wore an odd frown on his face. Countless thoughts and decisions went through his head, that if the Satans knew they''d kill him right here. "Just what happened back there?" Serafall asked next, directing the question to nobody in particr though she did look at Neji. Grayfia added, "Same question. Being the weakest in the area, I could barely perceive things since everything happened at such an incredible speed. But even I could tell that the first being was stronger than Great Red, but I couldn''t even sense anything from the second one." It wasn''t Neji who answered her inquiries, but Satan Ajuka. "We have always known that life existed beyond this world. There were other beings of great power. However, the fact that they were never able to contact us just as we were unable to, meant that they weren''t strong enough to cross paths with Great Red. So it''s a thing to wonder where such strong beings came from. Because certainly, they weren''t here from the beginning." That hit too close home for Neji. Neither of those beings were locals of this world. They were outsiders¡­ and given his situation, it''s not hard to guess which "outside" they were from. The Primordial God and his wife were the ones who sent the horned creature, along with the thousands of others he could sense earlier. Neji expected this of course, Mistress Death hinted something like this before. The issue wasn''t them, though. The issue was the entity that saved Neji from the horned alien. "Father" was what he said. "Who was that guy?" Neji asked aloud, all three of the Satans looked at him, but the question wasn''t to them. "Death, I know you can hear me." There was a silence, half a minute long. Serafall opened her mouth to ask him what he was doing, but Neji raised a hand to signal her to stop as a system notification prompted in front of his eyes. [Lady Death says, "That is a Golem, though my Sister likes to call him her son, she had him with First Gamer."] That entity was the son of the First Gamer and Abstract Entity Life? Then why did he call Neji¡­ [Death adds, "It mistook you for its Father, due to the Gamer system, though I can also see a lot of other factors. From what I know, you have Light and Darkness powers just like the First Gamer did, even though the sources are different. Also, you have CHA Stat right? That''s why you look simr, as that Stat makes you two look simr since gives your face a numeric value aiming for the Golden Ratio. So it''s not unusual for a soulless doll to mistake you two. I am more surprised it realized its mistake."] The message ended with that, and Neji didn''t spare much else for thought. It was the son of his predecessor, and he didn''t seem hostile towards Neji, so it''s fine. Neji wanted to ask something else to Death, but he has a feeling that she won''t tell him. In fact, he knew the answer already. Neji wasn''t a fool at this stage, his mind could calcte things in a realm beyond humans when he tried. Since the son of Lady Life was here, and he even said something about "mother''s orders" that meant that Lady Life was heavily involved in this. And if Lady Life, who should have been locked in the same prison as Lady Luck, was involved with this, it meant¡­ Lady Luck was involved in this. In the best-case scenario, Life and Luck may be out of the Suratrat prison. Something very big was going on in the grand scale of things, except Neji didn''t want to be a doll waiting to be picked this time. He was too weak, he already saw that against that horned alien creature; Neji needed to get stronger as soon as possible, and by that he meant under the next 24 hours. "Neji, you''re not saying anything." Serafall broke the silence as Neji returned his focus to the situation at hand. "I''m thinking." "That was very reckless, Dragon Sage." It was Sirzechs who said that, frowning now. "That creature was after you, we can tell. But if you didn''t interrupt the Game and nearly destroyed the dimension, I doubt the creature would havee over." Serafall sweated, "Hey, I was angry at him too at first, but isn''t it a bit too much to me all of this on him¡­? How would he have known that such a thing was after him? I''m sure he had a reason for attacking Riser, too." Neji sighed and took out the Amulet from a golden portal. It floated in front of them via a telekic force. "This would have killed Hinata if her palm strike connected to it. I''m pretty sure that it''s forbidden to use such a deadly artifact. I had to step in to save my cousin and in turn Rias from her marriage. You should be thanking me, not ming me." Neji said, "Also, I could have fixed the dimension after I defeated Tiamat. It would have been easy with my powers. But then that thing came out of nowhere." Sirzechs stayed silent and said nothing. The other two Satans didn''t say anything either, unwilling to pour oil into the fire. Neji decided something at that moment. He closed his eyes; he expanded his Jogan to spread over the nearby region. Neji created an Omnipresent Copy of himself that appeared too close to the household of Satan Asmodeus, who then created two Wood Clones beside himself that ran off beyond Neji''s Jogan''s range with a mission of their own. This all happened beyond the three Satans'' notice, Neji was careful. Ajuka Beezlebub spoke, "Serafall just said you couldn''t have possibly known. But let me ask you just in case. Did you know?" Neji opened his eyes to look at him. He had to keep his Jogan activated to keep his Omnipresent Copy active. He didn''t answer as Ajuka spoke again. "You came out of nowhere, Dragon Sage. You said you are from K''un-Lun, but I find it odd how there has never been someone this strong from that ce." He added, "It''s true that K''un-Lun holds lots of dragons, but there shouldn''t be anyone stronger than the strongest of the Five Great Dragon Kings in there. You beat Tiamat with ease." Suddenly, the air shifted in the ce. It gained a heavyweight. Except for Serafall, whose shoulders shook and she looked back and forth between him and her old friends, the two Super Satans let out a dangerous aura. It took Grayfia only a moment of hesitation before she joined her aura with them. "So, I have to ask," Ajuka Beezlebub said, "Who are you, really?" Neji''s indifferent expression morphed into a sigh. A golden portal appeared below him and he finally dropped Tiamat into it. The two Satans and the one Satan ss looked weary, looking out if he''ll take out EA. Neji didn''t do that, instead, he opened his mouth and said, "You lots should have done the questioning after I had released all the devils inside my Gate, idiots." Neji smiled for once and added, "Boom." As the sound of a nuke going off came from behind them. Everyone turned around, and there stood a Neji with EA in his hands, raining down a beam of destruction right towards the castle of thezy Satan Asmodeus. Satan Asmodeus had [Absolute Defense], an ability he was born with. It sounded very strong, and it was, as it could "Block All Attacks". Falbium''s body, even when he''s not actively thinking about it, was constantly wrapped in its aura. Among the Devils, only the other three Satans, Grayfia, andstly, Rizevim, are able to harm his defense. "Your fellow Satan''s ability isn''t as strong as it sounds if even Grayfia can hurt it. No offense to you, love." Neji patted her on the shoulder just as she turned around in rm, only to be pped on her ear with a force that sent her flying away. Right now, Neji was a bit stronger than when he fought Tiamat. Because two quests had beenpleted without him knowing, though now he knew as Sisty let him know. [You havepleted the quest, "The Strongest Amongst the Dragons of Babylon."] [You have received 150 Levels!] [You havepleted the quest, "Survive the Encounter With Wor Te."] [You have received 150 levels!] [You have reached Level 4400!] A three-hundred-level boost wasn''t small even in this league, and he even distributed all his 3,000 Stat Points from all 300 levels. As the three Satans turned him, Neji didn''t run away. "Enuma Elish did its job." Just like that, Satan Asmodeus was dead. He was a bit weaker than Serafall, standing at [Tier 43], but the level he gave was far less than what killing Tier 43 Nawab gave him. He received only 450 Levels from him, whereas Nawab gave him 950. Leveling was getting slower. But now, Neji was at Level 4850. "N-Neji, why are you doing this?!" Yelled Serafall in onest hope. Neji looked into her eyes as they got lost in a second of emotional exchange that neither of them could understand. "True Form." Their little moment was broken when Sirzechs Lucifer did something incredible. His humane skin vanished, no, his entire body of blood and flesh vanished, and he became [Destruction] itself. He was energetic, he was red, a humanoid PoD that raised its finger at Neji and shot a beam at him before Neji could react. The beam touched Neji, too fast for him to dodge, and it began to destroy him. Yet¡­ all it did was bounce off his skin and spread out to perform fireworks. Neji hadn''t forgotten the gift he received at the end of the Naruto world. It was a potion that the Direction of Last Act gifted; something Gamers weren''t supposed to use as it didn''t even register as his skill, yet he had drank it anyway out of spite. === Item Name: Potion of Infinite Defence Details: One of the earliest potions made by the Director of the Last Act. ¨C Upon drinking the potion, the user receives the passive ability to form an invisible barrier around himself that can be expanded to keep harmful attacks and substances away from himself. The barrier can only be deactivated by the user. ¨C The barrier doesn''t block physical attacks, but rather attacks that have a space, destruction, or time element on it. It can be said to be an encounter to most if not all Time-Snipe and One-Shot abilities. In other words, only elements or attacks that ignore the physical defense of the user and therefore hurt him directly would be stopped by these defensive walls. ¨C Can''t be used by Gamers/System Users. ¨C If a foolish System User still decides to waste this item on himself, the Director would like to say: "This skill won''t be registered in your system, and thus can''t be leveled up. Please stop cheating." ¨C Rmended to be used by a non-system-user, as such a person would know to train this ability by themselves. While on the other hand, a system user knows nothing about training outside cheating. == So Neji had [Infinite Defense] against limited elements. It wasn''t all-powerful, it wasn''t invincible, otherwise it wouldn''t have talked about training of any kind. So he couldn''t depend on this entirely against Sirzechs, but he could do it just enough. Sadly, Sirzechs wasn''t the only enemy here. Ajuka Beezlebub was a Super Satan in his own right, and he was more than just a head-strong heavy hitter, he hadplex spells. Then there was Grayfia who returned soon, and Neji was sure even Serafall would go against him soon. He was surprised how she hadn''t attacked him yet; they didn''t really have any kind of emotional attachment with her. In fact, he was nning to kill her and Grayfia just now but¡­ ''No. Let''s not abandon the little bit of humanity I have.'' He would feel shitty if he killed Serafall after she held back against him for this long; he could kill Grayfia though, but then leaving this ce will be hard. Killing either Sirzechs or Ajuka was impossible at his current level, at least when they were together. By then, his Omnipresent Copy had vanished. The two clones he had sent to perform their own mission weren''t back yet, however. They will need a bit of time, and that was fine, these Satans won''t recognize them. Neji was shing fists with Sirzechs, and while the man''s destruction power didn''t erase Neji right away, he felt his HP lower with every strike. Grayfia was supporting her husband, while Ajuka was casting grand spells every second. Serafall seemed to have had enough as she decided to join in, and Neji didn''t wish to find out which side she would take, because he could guess. It was time to flee. He gained 750 levels from this; until next time. "Behold." Neji had to talk like this for this, as his divinity spilled out from his voice. All four of the devils stopped in their spots. They hadn''t questioned him yet about the divinity flowing through his blue tattoos, but this one they didn''t need to ask about. They could all feel it down to their bones. "Thou disobedient false children. Quake in fear. For lo, thy Divinity is here." The four Satans lost their footing for a moment, just a very small moment, indeed feeling a shake within their cores, as their eyes met Neji''s. At that moment, all doubt was cleared up as the brilliance of God shone over the underworld, the sky turned blue and the flowers became livelier. The entire realm bowed, as the Satans resisted. Neji took that split second to send some information to his clones and then excused himself by slipping out of this world, with thousands of devils still inside his Gate. That will help him negotiate with the devils in their uing meeting. He reappeared back on Earth, with a mission in mind, while at the same time waiting for his clones to return and join him. Indeed, Neji''s intuition was right yesterday. His job as a teacher hade to an end, and now it was time for him to work his God side; it was time to reim the empty throne. Because Neji wasn''t going to be a duck waiting to be killed this time; Neji needed power, and the Gamer gained that by killing and conquering. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 420: Announcement Chapter 420: Announcement Good news. The Cursed Gamer has been getting low attention from me for a while, but I have decided to put my Hashirama''s Voyage in Hiatus just to focus on this. So look forward to more frequent updates, which is to say 4~6 chapters per week. This also means we are closer to the end game. The end of the story is nearing us as we fasten the updates. Now many months left, 3 at tops. Soe on, vote some stones! Since it''s Sunday, let''s reach the top ranking for once after a long time and stay there with consistent updates. Vote! Happy reading. Chapter 421: 420: The All-Rounder Path Chapter 421: 420: The All-Rounder Path Chapter 420: The All-Rounder Path ¡ª While the main was out, the two wood clones were proceeding with their jobs in the underworld. The real Neji was connected with the two clones, his [Gamer''s Mind] made the clones an extension of him rather than how the usual clones worked in Naruto. He was a bit unsure if the connection would be maintained when he left the dimension, that''s why he had even bothered to leave mental orders before he left. Fortunately, he remained connected to them. So with the help of [Super-Task] he focused on these clones, while he did his own stuff in the surface world. Clone no.1 was headed for the Bael Household region, and Clone no.2 was headed for the Gremory Household. Both of them had the same goal, however. To steal the Power of Destruction. From what Neji learned in thest few days, the Bael Household is the original user of the Power of Destruction. Only when a Venna Bael married into the Gremory Family, did the PoD reach outside the household of Baels. Thanks to the natural magical talent that the Gremory Family boasts, their PoD users are usually more talented than the Baels and therefore stronger. "Hmm, it''s going to be annoying. There are three Ultimate ss Devils, they should be as strong as Grayfia at least." When Neji reached the skies over the Mansion of the Bael Family, he stopped to look inside. Zekram Bael, the original head of the Bael n, is alive to this day. He acted as the Leader of all Devils when the original Four Satans died; that was a testament to his power level. The current Lord Bael should be weaker than him, but still strong given he was the Lord of a n of PoD users. Lastly, the heir¡­ Sairaorg Bael was a danger in his own right with his immense hunger for power. "Not that I''m going to fight with any of them," Neji smiled. He was here to steal the Power of Destruction, he didn''t have to fight those three Satan ss devils for it. There was this guy named Magdaran Bael, whom Neji noticed was in his room, writing something on research papers. He was the younger brother of Sairaorg Bael, and while Sairaorg didn''t inherit PoD, this guy did. It was weaker than Zekram and Lord Bael, but Neji could make ends meet with it. First, he had to get inside. There were quite a lot of guards around this ce, but that was not an issue. Neji couldn''t just teleport inside, there were magic barriers that were used to block that¡ªand while he could just bulldoze though, that''d alert everyone. So, Neji just had to walk inside. Or run. At the speed that he could move at right now, even without his transformations, should be enough to blitz past the guards without them ever knowing. So, from the sky, he did just that. He flew over the room of Magdaran Bael and then dropped right down at a speed beyond the eye could perceive. Just when his body was about to crash into the roof and destroy it all, he called forth Kamui and phased right through. ¨C Thud His feet gently touched the ground, making a small sound. Magdaran frowned from his table and turned around, looking annoyed at what produced the sound, before his eyes widened finding a stranger in his room. "Who-" [Genjutsu] The [Tier 14] young Devil froze when his eyes locked with Neji''s. Neji didn''t care to waste time and walked over, cing a hand on the young man''s shoulders, and using the power he hadn''t used in a while. [Mine] The overpowered upgrade to All for One seemed to love being called after so long, as it screamed with a color of ck and red that swept inside the body of Magdaran. It took three seconds, until Neji felt a rush through his hand. A terrible sense of power slipped through his veins as he shivered in a sense of ecstasy. [Ding! You have mined the Bloodline Ability, "Power of Destruction" Level 2.] When the process ended, Neji withdrew his hand and raised a fingertip. A red swirl of glowing energy formed as it snarled at its surroundings, hungry for destruction. "What power." Nejiughed. Sisty told him something that made himugh louder. [Master, after you return and merge your clones with the main body, I have a surprise for you. You''ll like it.] Reading that, Clone #1 vanished from the Bael Household with Dimensional Travel. He bulldozed through the anti-teleportation mechanism in the building this time, as he''d be gone by the time anyone would notice. A few secondster, the defensive spell broke and the clone slipped out of the Underworld with ease. Now, only the Clone #2 remained. * * * [Ding! You have mined the Bloodline Ability, "Power of Destruction" Level 3.] "How the hell does this Gremory kid have a higher level than that Bael guy?" Clone #2 wowed as he Mined PoD from Millicas Gremory. This Millicas Gremory, despite being less than ten years old, was [Tier 12]. Heck, his PoD was a Level higher than Magdaran, and from what Neji recalled, this brat had greater control over PoD than Rias did. "Dangerous talent. He would have been a very strong devil in the future," Neji said as he looked at the kid who was under a simple Genjutsu. "Too bad." He felt slightly bad doing this since he was just a kid. Sadly, he couldn''t help it. Neji walked outside the room, located inside the mansion of the Gremory Household. "Oh wait," Neji rubbed the back of his head when he remembered he was going to teleport away, there was no point walking. Just when he was about to cast the spell, he had to stop when he sensed a figure just about to take a turn in the hallways. If he tried to teleport away now, the defensive mechanism around the Gremory Household would dy him for just enough seconds that the person would see Neji. Neji didn''t mind being seen since he was done stealing, but he''d still prefer to stay clean for now. So, he made a quick change in his wardrobe to rece his armor with a butler outfit. The armor wasn''t real, to begin with, as it was just wood-shaped like the armor. His hair went blonde and his eyes red as he used the [Transformation Jutsu] at thest moment. Just then, the person turned on the hallway and entered thisne. Neji was surprised to find who it was, though it was the brown-haired woman ahead who blinked first. [Venna Gremory ¨C Devil ¨C Low Tier 26] "Aha," Rias'' mother eximed with a whistle as she strode over to him. Her eyes gleamed as she checked him out, wearing a purple nightgown as she did. From the looks of it, she had just woken up and got fresh, yet didn''t bother changing her outfit. Neji hade here very early in the morning, and since the underworld''s time was synced with earth, it should be about 10 AM here. He couldn''t me the madame of a noble household for waking up a bitte. What he could me, however, was how she strode towards him and put her arms around his neck. "What''s this, a new butler? Now, who hired such an attractive man this time?" She was short, around 5"6, as she tiptoed and sniffed his neck. "Heh, is this Lord Gremory''s way to apologize? I was angry that he''s ying politics with our daughter, and he did say he will make up for it. That old piece of shit." Given how she didn''t bother to call him her husband, rather calling him Lord Gremory, it didn''t seem like they had a happy marriage. Neji read on Super Net that most male devils, even if married, had a harem. In such cases, at one point in their long lives, their wives get too bored of being ignored and start gettingid with young devil men. It seemed this was a simr situation. "Come, follow me to our room," Venna pulled him by the arm and drew him away from here. "That man will get mad if he learns I brought another man into our master bedroom, but he hasn''t been here for weeks, I doubt he''ll be here today." Oh, he most likely will. As Lord Gremory and Lord Phoenix had fled before any other devils, Lord Gremory should most likelye back to his home today. Neji found her attractive, but not enough to waste time; but at the same time, he had the urge to teach that coward Lord Gremory a lesson, and he assumed having the sex tape of Sirzechs'' mother mighte in handy in the near future. Mainly, though, he needed a mole in the Underworld right now. Thedy of arge House seemed to fill that role well. Neji followed her. * * * Following her lead onlysted until they were inside the room. Neji pushed her by the neck and threw her on the bed. Venna looked at him with an offended frown until he spread her legs and mmed his cock inside her. "O-ohhh~" Her massive tits swayed in the air as he held her hips with his hands and thrust back and forth at a speed that caused explosions. And explosions did happen as his [Surge] caused shockwaves inside her milf pussy, his cock coated in ayer of [Tremor] that squashed her insides. Her offense vanished in thin air as her eyes trembled and she pulled him closer, drawing his face for a kiss that he delivered, causing her to squirm under him and cum. Neji decided not to hold back as much as he usually did, she was high-tiered enough to handle it. He called forth lightning, and then the Touch of Nirvana. All of the pleasure intensified many folds as her voice twisted in a way it had never done before. He picked her up by the waist, twisting her body with his cock still inside, and bent her over in doggy style. Neji''s right hand held her head down, and his left hand held both of her arms behind her back, as he thrust inside at a rapid speed, resulting in muffled moans that rocked the bed. "Mmf! Mmhff!!" After a minute of fucking her like that, Neji''s hands withdrew and allowed her to sit on her fours. She moaned, and his hands rose in the air to descend on her jiggling ass. Venna gagged in the air as pain mixed with pleasure to invade her senses, her mind was overwhelmed as tears formed in the corner of her eyes. Neji decided to push further. He pushed her on her chest, lying on top of her, as he whispered while his neck wrapped around her neck from behind. "Lady Venna," she couldn''t reply, she just panted. "I don''t like your moaning. I am doing you like a dog, then shouldn''t you be barking instead? Bark." "Ah¡­" She barely registered his words and turned her eyes to look at him, a veil of hesitation present on her gaze. Then, Neji moved in that position, slowly yet reaching deeper as she gagged. With a strained grunt, she gave in. "W¡­oof! Woof! Ahn- woof!" "Good bitch." "Mhm¡­ woof!" Neji didn''t usually do this kind of thing, even if a part of him found it hot, but this was necessary this time as he was aiming to break her mind. Sadly, Lord Gremory didn''t return in time to see his wife barking like the cutest bitch in the park. Neji wouldter hear that the man did return a bit after he''d left, finding his wife wasted on their master bed with cum leaking out of all of her holes. * * * In his half-armor attire, Neji was waiting on top of Tokyo Skytree, a super tall tower. He was standing with his arms crossed for the two clones to return. One returned quickly, and the other returned a bitter. As they were wood-clones, they didn''t have to disperse into smoke. They merged into his body, transferring what they had earned in their journeys. [Ding! You have received the Bloodline Ability, "Power of Destruction" Level 2.] [Ding! You have received the Bloodline Ability, "Power of Destruction" Level 3.] [Ding! You have received the Bloodline Ability, "Power of Destruction" Level 6.] The new, Level 6 variant was mined from Venna, the xen-haired Madame of Extinction. She was a strong fighter in her prime, though she was just a housewife now so she didn''t need this kind of power. That''s why Neji took it away from her. [The three ''Power of Destruction'' abilities have merged into one, reaching Level 7]. [There is an odd sense of simrity between this "Power of Destruction" and your other ability, "Particle Release". Would you like to merge them together as a new power?] [Y/N] "Oh?" So this was the surprise that Sisty was talking about. Naturally, the answer was ''Y''. Neji clicked it with his finger and paused when the next messages popped up. [Ding! The merge has beenpleted.] [You have attained the Bloodline Ability "Hakai" Level 1.] [Name: Hakai Level: One (1) Description: By releasing a purple-colored energy of destruction, the user can "erase" everything in its path. While its progenitor, the PoD ''destroys'' everything, this power simply ''erases everything''. The user can even erase inanimate objects, the living, and even souls. If the user''s mana reserves allow, the user can even erases and stars. It is irreversible once activated, and there is nothing that can heal its effects unless it''s an ability of a grade above this.] Neji stared at the description. It should be possible to block it ¡ª it couldn''t be all-powerful, but it was still what it said. Hakai. Oddly enough, while he was increasing his growth as the Creator God of the Bible, he was suddenly a God of Destruction too. He was going for the Jack of All Trades path without really intending to. He didn''t mind it, as long as he could level up from being a ''Master of None'' to a ''Master of All''. "True, it''s not enough." Being a Jack wasn''t enough. "I need more. More power. I need more¡­ Divinity. A lot of it." He had a lot of [Divinity] abilities now as he was Level 4850, and the system gave him a new Divinity every 500 levels. But of them all, the strongest would be the divinity of the Big G. So he needed to scavenge it right now because he had no time to waste. Neji blitzed from the top of the tower and went towards his home. For starters, going on a live stream and sacrificing a thousand devils for the entire world to see should boost his -Progress Percentage- greatly. ** ** ** Note: ?? Don''t forget to vote... Otherwise a barking Venelena will haunt you at night! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 422: [421] Divine Progression (1) Chapter 422: [421] Divine Progression (1) Chapter 421: Divine Progression (1) ¡ª ''How to earn divinity as fast as possible?'' ¨C In the 21st century, the answer to that was easy. The Inte. At the same time, people were less trusting these days. Even if one were to reveal to the world his powers, few would buy it. Even if they do assume it''s truly a supernatural thing, they won''t believe he''s God, thanks to the disgusting amount of fantasy fictional works, magic and all of that was more open to a concept in people''s heads. If someone suddenly flew into the sky, if someone walked on water out of nowhere, people wouldn''t think he was God or Jesus. "How needlesslyplicated." Neji murmured as hended on his feet, outside the door of his Japanese mansion. He reached out a hand to open the door when he frowned, feeling a divine presence waiting inside. "Oh right. Some Japanese Gods wanted to meet me. Bad timing." Neji paused to think for a moment. "Oh well. They can watch." He withdrew his hand from the door and let it open with his will. The door parted and he stepped in. Passing the front of the house where shoes were kept, Neji stopped in front of the living room. There was an interesting mixture of people there. First were his followers; Asia, Raynare, Xenovia and Irina. The first two sat side by side on a couch, while thetter two stood behind them with their holy swords sheathed on their waist. Opposite them were two people, a woman sitting on the couch and a man behind her. If there were a fight to break out among them without Neji, his followers wouldn''t even survive a minute. They were all stronger than before now, blessed with a Dragon Sage Seal, and also having gone through a series of Neji''s God blessing experimentation. Neji had been spending the little time he spent at home doing these, and naturally it resulted in these four growing a lot stronger than before. [Raynare ¨C Angel ¨C High Tier 21] [Asia Argento ¨C Angel ¨C Low Tier 20] [Irina Shidou ¨C Angel ¨C Peak Tier 23] [Xenovia Quarta ¨C Angel ¨C Peak Tier 23] Irina and Xenovia were strong to begin with, so they were stronger than the other two ¨C but in terms of pure Holy Power, Raynare and Asia were stronger. Raynare only had one pair of wings before, and Asia none as she was a human, but now, when unfurled, they had a total of four pairs of wings. Azazel and Michael, the highest tier of angels, had six pairs of wings. The two girls need to grow more in not just pure magic reserves, but also learning how to fight, to match those one day. Because currently, they were no match for those Arch Angels. Less so against the woman and man opposite them right now. All of Neji''s internal monologue and observation happened in a mere split second, but the woman somehow turned to make eye contact with him. Neji checked out her subordinate for a moment before focusing on her. [Yatagarasu ¨C Crow God ¨C High Tier 39] Yatagarasu looked edgy. He was a man who had straight ck hair falling over his face d in a crow mask. He has tworge pairs of ck wings on his back, almost like those of Fallen Angels. He wasn''t the main issue though ¡ª he was nothing. The main issue was the woman he stood behind, his master. While Yatagarasu was a decent God, he wasn''t a Satan ss being. On the other hand, this woman was one and beyond. After all, she was the Chief God of the Shinto Pantheon. [Amaterasu ¨C Sun God ¨C High Tier 50] With white hair that could have been said to be simr to Neji, if not for the gold-red hue around them, her yellow eyes were like two stars that stared into Neji''s blue ones. Her thick lipstick-d lips formed a thin smile seeing him, as she breathed out a sigh, causing her chest to heave down under her gold, red, and white themed kimono. "Oh, you''re back, master." Suddenly, from behind Neji, Sisty spoke as if she hadn''t known. "Step aside for a bit, please." Neji turned to find her carrying a tray of old Chinese tea served in cups as he let her space to enter the room. It was odd to see her in shorts and a tank top as she didn''t care about etiquette and walked over to serve the tea, while everyone in the room took notice of Neji. His followers'' expression eased in relief. A few of their eyes, even Amateraru''s, took a second to wander his naked chest, and then the intricate golden armor down his waist, as he stepped inside too. "My lord, did something happen?" Asia asked right away, worried about seeing me in my battle gear. "Nothing. Just fought a dragon and escaped some eldritch alien. That''s forter, I see we have guests over." Neji turned to Amaterasu. "Good morning, surprised to see you in my humble abode. I didn''t think the Chief God herself woulde to meet me when I got the letter." It was not morning, but noon. However, Amaterasu just smiled and covered her mouth with her sleeves like a Japanese royalty. "How could I let someone else do this important meeting? When it is you, after all, Yah-" "That''s an old name," Neji stopped her. "I am going by Neji nowadays, reincarnation and all. Hard to see myself as what you just called me when I don''t even have my old memories." "Ah." "If you have to refer to him by a grander name, by the way," Sisty suddenly chirped as she sat down beside Asia. "Just call him the [Admin]. That goes well with him." Did it? Neji looked at her. She met his gaze and exined in his head. [The gamer system is free like that. You are the yer now, butter you can be the Admin too. The creators of the system aren''t Admins, they are just there. What I am about to tell you is normally very highly ssified information that the System Ais like me aren''t supposed to tell, but we two are past that stage: if your God title or name was "Admin", it might as well help the System register yourself as the Admin sooner than what it would have.] That sounded good, though he had no idea what Admin perms would allow him to do and if he''d ever get it since it didn''t seem like a quick process. Anyhow, he supposed that name suited him so it was all good. "I am curious about this," Amaterasu looked at me, her brown knitted and her eyes filled with interest. "How did you return, anyway? Since you said you don''t have your memories, could it be that all the Faith from Christianity condensed to form you? That seems likely, but then you''re a dragon too. What an odd situation." Neji chuckled dryly and smiled. "Enough about me. What do you want here? You couldn''t have juste to greet me, could you?" "That is actually exactly the case." She said, "Why else will Ie here? To pick on you? That would be unwise given how strong you are even though you haven''t even regained, I am guessing, half of your Divinity." "I see." Neji crossed his arms. "That makes things easier. You see, I am a bit busy right now. Got a lot to do. If you''d kindly leave, I can begin with them." For a moment he wondered if he should kill her for Exp, but he decided against it. He didn''t have to kill everyone for Exp, he could have some as allies too. Since she was in Japan right now and he was Japanese by birth, he could give her special treatment and let her live. Outside the Shinto Gods, though, he was free to go hunt them down. "Hmm," Amaterasu narrowed her eyes as she hid her mouth behind her sleeves. Her servant, Yatagarasu, was offended; he was frowning under his crow mask. She herself didn''t seem to take it to heart and nodded. "That is understandable. I just came here to make sure you were who I thought you were, and though that isn''t exactly the case, it doesn''t matter since you''re the sessor. Let me know if there is anything I can help you with, I''ll try." "Thanks, but no thanks," Neji replied as he watched her stand up. "Instead, I''ll let you know that I truly appreciate this visit. If not for this, I might have waged war on your Pantheon soon. Today, actually. Good call." "..." Both Yatagarasu and Amaterasu frowned at that, and even Neji''s followers looked surprised. "May I ask why?" Amaterasu asked. "It''s not anything personal. I just have to kill some Gods to power up. But you don''t have to worry, I''m not lying when I say you are safe from that threat now unless you do something to change my mind." Neji said and walked over, standing nearly a foot over her average Japanese woman''s height. "We can talk about it right now if you don''t like what I''m saying." "You! How dare-" Yatagarasu yelled, but hundreds of miniature golden portals were suddenly surrounding them, with tips of weapons pointing outwards at him. "..." The Gate of Babylon threatened to tear him apart if he spoke another word as Neji loomed over Amaterasu. Her eyes narrowed as a divine presence shot out of her, causing the angels behind Neji to fumble ¡ª only for a moment though, as Neji let out his own divine presence out, not at all matching her in output, but somehow the depth was much more than hers. "I thought we were having a friendly chat just now, Goddess," Neji said, his right hand gently reaching out to push her sleeve away and grabbing her chin. She flinched with a blink, as he made her look up. "I like you, call it a bias since you have hair like mine. Let''s not ruin the impression." "..." Amaterasu stared up at him with dry eyes and then smiled. "In my culture, it''s very disrespectful to push away one''s sleeve when they''re covering their face with it. I''m sure even in your culture it''s disrespectful to grab a woman by her chin like this." "Or a sign of adoration," Neji exined. "You have a lovely face. The peak of Japanese beauty, is it?" She smiled more. "Since you don''t have your old memories, I''ll let you know I didn''t have such interactions with your old self. I treated him more like an elder, as despite being the Chief God of Shinto, I am not the oldest God." "I am just saying I wouldn''t want to kill a woman who has the face of a dove," Neji said. "Leave. Don''t antagonize me after this, either. Unless you are ready to face the consequences of being my enemy." "I''ll keep that in mind," she said, as Neji let go of her face. "Thank you. May we meet again in the future. Yatagarasu,e here." The Crow God regarded the order right away and stood beside Amaterasu, who gave Neji onest look before dispersing into particles of brilliant light. Neji let go of his pressure and closed his Gates after she left. As he did that, his eyes glinted with a notification. Progress Bar: | 17.66% He killed a Satan and did all those other things in the Devil Realm, and now interacting with a Chief God, he was now 6% ahead of what he was before. "Good." Neji nodded. "I also thought of a n on how to use the inte." It was time to livestream a conversion and public execution scene featuring thousands of important Devils. Even if he didn''t get much growth from the stream, he would get enough from dealing with the devils inside his Gate of Babylon. Neji didn''t have much time, but he was already a lot stronger than a few hours ago. ** ** ** Note: Don''t forget to vote!!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 423: 422: Divine Progression (2) Chapter 423: 422: Divine Progression (2) Chapter 422: Divine Progression (2) ¡ª The two Gods vanished, leaving Neji alone with his followers. He stood in this living room, taking in the serene and minimalist atmosphere with a calcting mind. "Oh right, where is Aika Kiryuu?" Neji turned to look at Raynare." "She is practicing magic in her room. Her concentration and desire for magic are great, she is like an obsessed maniac already. So I didn''t disturb her¡­" "That''s good." Neji nodded, and then the wood floor creaked as he tapped his feet in contemtion, the sound echoed by the bare walls that surrounded him. The noon''s sunlight filtered through the windows, and despite their beauty, the thin sses allowed a glimpse of the world outside. "Hmm," Looking up, he saw the traditional artwork that graced the walls, appreciating the intricate details and vibrant shades that the artist had applied. The simplicity and beauty would fill anyone with tranquility, and even Neji was charmed. "I''ll keep it." "Huh?" The girls had been looking up at him in silence until then, as Asia blurted out in confusion hearing him. "Heaven. We need a castle for our heaven, I suppose I should keep the Japanese theme a bit. I''ll just make everything bigger." Neji exined to her, and then the tip of his toes rose and descended. ?Creation Divinity: The Heavenly Realm? "Wee to paradise, girls." His feet touched the ground, and in a ripple of divinity, the entire ce was turned into much more. The divine spell transformed the humble living room into a glorious sanctuary. The stale air was now filled with the fragrance of blooming flowers, the dull wooden walls became vibrant and lush, and the old furniture and utensils became new and sparkling. The outside world wasn''t visible anymore, the windows only showed a luminous glow, a light divine. It was as if the hand of the gods had suddenly touched down in the mortal world, breathing life and beauty into it. As the outside world became a blur, the girls took in the new surroundings in awe, marveling at the beauty of the ce and feeling a sense of peace and tranquility. "T-this is¡­" Xenovia got up and ran to the window, looking outside. From close, she could see the outside better. There was a yard that stretched for kilometers, and after that there was just whiteness. Mist. Around the area where the mansion was located in Japan, there was now a thick mist surrounding the ce for dozens of kilometers in diameter. This was now a realm hidden from the average poption, and even the supernatural would get lost in the mist. This was half of a different dimension, yet still connected to Earth via the mist, it had surroundings all different than before. "Follow me outside," Neji told the girls as he walked out. He stepped out of the gate and into the backyard. It was huge now. It stretched for kilometers, with walls as tall as the Eiffel Tower in the far. It was a lush mixture of garden surroundings, small pools, and trees that cast a shadow. There was a throne in the middle of the ce, with smaller chairs beside it, two on each side. "Sit down," Neji slumped on the throne and ordered the girls. The girls exchanged nces, wondering what he was going to show them, as they took the seat. "What about my seat?" Sisty asked with a raised eyebrow, but when Neji didn''t bother to answer, she just shrugged. She already knew why she hadn''t received a seat. Neji waved his hand forward. The terrain took an immense change. While the entire yard was a garden before, half of it changed, the half in front of Neji''s throne. The garden was burned down, the ground ashen and bare, as the sky on that half went dark with crackles of lighting. The world was bipr. ''How versatile,'' Neji noted. He was still in the testing stage for this Divinity, yet it was so useful. ''I''m really looking forward to the 100% threshold.'' The air until the throne was gentle, the atmosphere calm. But a centimeter ahead, the air was hot, rigid with ash, and lightning struck random spots. "Is that¡­ Hell?" "Yes." Raynare asked and Neji answered. Neji looked at Sisty. Their eyes met and she nodded, and her eyes entered a calcting mode. "Hijacking The Inte; connecting a live stream to all the sites possible." "3,869,578 websites have been hijacked. Live Streaming is possible." "Starting Live Stream through my eyes." Sisty said, and her Jogan activated to work like the camera every director wishes they had. A small interface appeared on Neji''s left side floating near his left hand that showed the live stream too, along withments from all sitesbined. Thements were naturally confusing, as it was a cluster of different kinds of sites that shouldn''t have a weird video where a man was sitting on a throne half-naked with beautiful girls sitting around him. YouTube, Twitter, Pornhub, Dark Web, this was being sent to everywhere. "Master, some people are trying to track us. Do I kill them? I can make their devices explode in their faces." Sisty said. "No. Just make sure nobody can track us." Sisty nodded in response as a short silence passed. Neji observed the many confusedments inquiring about what was going on. A momentter, his lips curled up, and he waved his hand forward. This time his divinity wasn''t the one to work, but his Gate of Babylon instead. A thousand and more golden portals formed in the air of the Hell region as people began to fall to their faces from meters on top. They were devils. Only a few didn''tnd from the sky but gently appeared on the ground; it was Rias'' group and Ingvild. Neji took a look at thements. [--??? What?] [--This is some kind of movie trailer?] [--Um, the link said there are milfs in my area though?] [--Hey, doesn''t he kinda look like Gil?] [--Yooo, that''s crazy. Are they making a Fate live-action?] "Fools." Neji scoffed and focused on the devils again. All of them were unconscious, but they''ll soon be awake. Before that though, he waved his hand again and a long stone wall rose from the ground behind them in a straight line. There were wooden chains on the wall, and wooden cuffs for hand and ankle, just enough for everyone present. They were chains made of Wood Release that was booked by Divinity; so its ability to suppress Tailed Beast chakra now expanded to the mana of devils. Neji waved his hand onest time, all themands being done by his willpower, as all the devils whoy on the ground rose up and were struck against the cuffs, their hands and legs spread to form an X. They were his war prisoners, and he had a show prepared for them. The devils cried, the heat unbearable for them, as lightning struck some ¨C though it didn''t kill them ¨C and their feet were grazed by the molten ground sometimes leaking. It was painful for them, it was hell. "Everyone," Neji announced, interlocking his hands and leaning back into the throne. "I am not Gilgamesh, as some of you have noted. I am much more than that. You will soon know what, it''s more believable if I show you than tell." ''Sisty, the stream shows what your eyes see with [Observe] too, right?'' Neji asked in his head. [Yes, master.] ''Good.'' Neji smiled. "Take a look at the people who are tied," Neji snapped his finger, startling everyone awake as they shook out of their trance. "Look at the text hovering over their heads. It has their names, their race, and their tier. The tier segment isn''t important. Their race is. Those are devils. Devils are real." Thements didn''t agree, the text looked like a Game after all, but he didn''t expect them to agree right away, anyway. Neji ignored the negativements and continued his speech. "Now, I know this is surprising to some of you, but I want you to realize CGI can''t be this realistic while in a live stream. To prove that this is indeed a live stream and the realism isn''t fake, I''ll do a little disy." Neji raised two fingers and pointed ahead as if it was a gun. "There are 8730 devils here. There is a poll that''ll pop up on your screen, and you can choose one number. The one who''ll have the highest vote, I''ll kill them. Choose any." Sisty moved ording to his words and shot a pole through every viewer''s screen. The air shifted as a serial number appeared over the devils, from the one in the most left to the one in the end at the right who were all tied serially against a wall. "Millions of people were in the stream, so I won''t give much time for the vote. Let''s do a countdown of ten seconds." Neji spoke while the devils were screaming at him. His voice was booming loudly so they could listen to him from the first to thest devil. "Time''s up," Neji''s finger moved to lock at one certain devil. He had the number #69 floating over his head. The Inte was goofy even in this situation, but they''d soon realize the seriousness of the situation. The devil in that number was particrly ugly, fat, and bald. He looked like one of those ugly bastards, so Neji understood why he had the highest votes. "Bang." A luminous concentration of light shot out of his finger. [Light Bullet] was a simple technique of his Lumomancer ss, that shot forward at the speed of light and into the skull of the devil. [Ding! You have killed a Tier 13 Devil!] [Experience points earned.] It wasn''t enough for him to level up, sadly. Neji put his finger down, while Sisty did a zoom-in of the devil''s corpse. Crimson red blood trickled down his forehead, and for a second the activity in thements slowed down. The girls beside Neji gasped, namely just Asia and Irina, while the devils had fallen silent too after a scream earlier. "Everyone," Neji looked at the devils with a glint in his eyes. "Take your wings and horns out. I know you guys rarely show your horns since it''s not useful, but please don''t make me repeat myself." There was a slight hesitation until one of the devils unfurled his wings; two bat-like leather wings spread from behind his back, and then horns grew out of his head. He was the first, and others soon like a domino effect. A minuteter, every devil had their horns and wings out except for only one person. It was a girl trembling with teary eyes. "U-um," Ingvild Leviathan said, hoping he could hear. "I don''t know¡­ how to call my wings and horns¡­" Neji''s eyelids flinched. A pang of guilt ran through his veins hearing her scared voice, her fearful tone as she looked at him with a plea. She must have been so confused, having sat beside him just moments earlier, and then tied like this after she woke up. Neji felt her emotions. She was familiar with this, where she went to sleep, and when she woke up everything had gone down the gutter. Neji felt¡­ bad. However, he couldn''t break the role he was immersed in right now. "Then I propose an opportunity for you, dear Ingvild," Neji said, he raised a finger at her, and Ingvild squeezed her eyes shut. "I am not going to hurt you, open your eyes." His finger shot four beams of light that hit the shackles and freed her. She opened her eyes slowly, blinking, and looking around in confusion. "This whole ordeal isn''t just to prove that devils exist and that they should be stoned to death," Neji said. "It''s to give them an opportunity to redeem themselves, too. I''m allowing that opportunity to you, first of all, because I like you. I am proposing a racial change." "Huh?" Ingvild gulped, looking at him with her hands wrapped around herself. "I don''t understand¡­" "It''s simple really, simpler for you," Neji said. "You are a devil right now ¨C half a one but still one ¨C and I''m giving you a chance to change that. There are different types of devils in different myths, and I''m going to transform into one the ''devil race'' from the Imic mythology. In Im, I recall, the Devil isn''t a race. Djinns is the race, and within the ranks of Djinns, there are a lot of evil people who are called Devils. So I am here, proposing to you a chance to change your race from a Devil to Djinn." He added, "You will lose your wings and horns, but retain other abilities. You''ll also fall under a ''Contract'' that will force you to notmit evil. Though it''s a bitxer than the Biblical rules; like you can drink wine, you can have sex before marriage if there is consent. So it''s not bad." "Oh¡­" "So, Ingvild." Neji looked at her, and a massive luminous scroll opened in the sky. It had the conditions he had just spoken of but in detail. "Would you like to change your race from Devil to Djinn?" The Contract wasn''t a part of Biblical God''s Divinity. It was a Divinity he gained after leveling up so many times. === Ability: Divinity Name: Contract Description: It is a divine power that forms a binding agreement between its user and a target. Those who ept the contract must abide by its terms and conditions, or else face the wrath of reality itself. The nature of the punishment depends on the terms of the agreement, but it could be anything from a minor inconvenience to total annihtion. The power of Contract is limited only by the user''s imagination and creativity, as it relies on the maniption of reality to enforce the terms of the agreement. With great poweres great responsibility, and those who use Contract must be mindful of the consequences that could arise from their actions. === Seeing her hesitate, he added, "Remember, you''ll be fine if you agree to this." That line wasn''t said as a threat, Neji made sure she understood that. In general, that meant the person who''d agree to the Contract would be selling their belief and devotion to him, they would be his followers. But for her in particr, Neji hoped she understood he meant it in a different manner. Ingvild was new to this side of the world, but she wasn''t dumb. If he killed a man just because of a simple vote but spared her, she knew he at least pretended to care about her. She wanted to trust him given their interactions before. "I¡­" Ingvild gulped. "I ept." A luminous lightshow happened in the sky, the contract scroll glowed like the bright sun. An artistic signature spelling Ingvild''s name appeared on one corner, and then the contract vanished in thin air. A change appeared in Ingvild. [Ingvild Leviathan ¨C Djinn ¨C High Tier 23] The Devil became a Djinn, as thement section broke out in positive activities for once. People got curious, and Neji felt a tinge of increase in his Progress. It''ll increase more. It was just noon, and there were almost a thousand devils left. All of them must go through God''s Judgment. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 424: 423: Divine Progression (3) Chapter 424: 423: Divine Progression (3) Chapter 423: Divine Progression (3) ¡ª "Come here," Neji waved his hand towards himself, and Ingvild Leviathan came flying towards him. She dropped on the thick armrest of his throne, on the right side. Her ass rested on the golden te, and her figure was eye to eye with him in that position. "You can rest here." Neji looked into her eyes and said, watching her look away and nod hesitantly. "You can sing¡­ if you like." She looked up at him again, and then down once more. She understood that he wanted her to sing, though it was entirely up to her if she would follow his desire. Gulping, she began to hum instead. "Mhm," Neji nodded to nobody and raised his hand at the leftmost side of the row of devils. "Now, let us officially start. From the very first to thest." There was a harrowing slip of breath in the air, as the devils exchanged nces. A few were yelling at Neji now, they had been doing so from the beginning, but he ignored them. They''d face their fate. The sky on his side was blue and lovely, while the sky on the devil''s side was orange and fiery. It rained fire sparks from the ck clouds, as did lightning, while the ground on their feet was hot enough to burn their skin. The devil grimaced in pain as he started. "Number 1," he looked at the devil #1. It was a green-haired woman, thick and hot. With a thought from Neji, the contract scroll appeared in the sky again. "It''s the same terms and conditions as Ingvild. You won''t get to sit on the armrest of my throne, though, it''s a special ce for her." "How dare you, bastard!" To his boredom, the woman yelled, spitting on the ground. "I''d rather die. Try killing me though, I am from the family of the current Satan Beez-" Neji''s already raised finger shot out a beam of light, but this was a bit bigger than thest one, the size of a basketball, that hit the woman squarely on the head and erased her skull. Her dead body sted out blood from her neck and hung from the chains. "Next, Number 2." Neji looked to the devil beside the dead body. It was a man with a well-kept beard and a serious face. "Alright, let''s make this quick. I Don''t have all day. Just answer, Yes or No? Yes means you bow to me but get to live; No means you die." "Yes," the man quickly said. "I ept your terms and conditions." "Good." The contract in the sky glowed and vanished but soon was reced by a new one. With a snap of his finger, the devil was teleported away from his chains and appeared on the grass of Neji''s side. There was a circr box barrier, and he appeared inside it. "You guys will be freedter, but for now stay there. Next." ¡­. Neji reached the 1000th devil in no time; the conversation was either yes or no, and the result happened in a second. Of the thousand devils, 352 chose their pride, and 648 their lives. There was no sparing of any of them. The live stream had reached its highest views. Neji was killing the devils with holy light, but every technique was different from the others, so the gore was also different. The people watching this realized this was not any CGI, it was too detailed to be one. A part of thements was now cursing Neji, while arger majority cheered for him, for killing the devils. Some were curious about his rtionship with Ingvild, inquiring why she was receiving special treatment, but there was nobody to answer them about it. At this point, Neji decided to be quick and finish this faster. "Now that we are at the thousandth mark," Neji said. "We should finish this in one go. I''ll let go of one of your hands, you can only raise your hand though, not cast any spells. Now, you can raise your hand and stay still if you want to survive by bowing to me, or else you can keep your hand low and die. It''s up to you." Neji snapped his finger, and with a single shackle from everyone''s left hand came loose. Everyone looked around, a few trying to free their other hands, but nobody could get fully free. They couldn''t use magic either, as Neji warned, their mana being suppressed by the wood as it was. "Now-" "You b-bastard!" One of the devils yelled and interrupted him. Neji turned to find it was Riser Phoenix. "Fight me like a real man if you''re so brave and strong. Why have you tied us up, sealed our magic, and used Holy Magic on us?! Coward!" Neji sighed. "This is not between two men, little chicken. His is between the one God and multiple puny Devils. But fine." Neji snapped his fingers, and Riser was free all of a sudden. "You have three seconds." "Wait! No-" another yelled, it was a girl with the same features as Riser. It was his little sister, Ravel Phoenix. "Please don''t kill him, he''s just a fool, he-" "Shut up, Ravel! Watch me!" Riser yelled and shot toward Neji. Neji put down his hand from the air, this time he wasn''t even going to use a finger, nor his Holy Power. He closed his eyes, and Riser was in front of him right away. Asia, who had been mortified and silent this entire time, yelled seeing him in danger, getting up from her seat and trying to run between them, but Neji''s eyes opened before that. Neji''s brilliant blue eyes were now ck, even his sclera was ck. [Dark Vision] burst out of his eyes in the form of not two beams, but a ck shlight that hit Riser from head to toe and left not even ashes behind. "Ah¡­" Asia stopped, quickly being pulled back to her seat by Raynare, while a silence spread around the entire ce. Neji looked at the girl who had yelled earlier, Ravel. "Don''t feel guilty, youngdy. It''s not your fault your brother is a dumbass. At least try to talk to your brother''s harem, they seem angry." Neji said as he looked at the Queen of Riser''s peerage who was battling against her cuffs and shouting foul curses at Neji. "I''ll give you guys three minutes," Neji said to everyone. A counter appeared in the sky. "You''ll make your decisions within this time. You can raise your hand right now and get teleported to this side, or wait until thest second and die." One by one, thousands of devils raised their hands. Not all did that, however. A minute passed in no time, another soon after, and then one final one. The three minutes ended, and to Neji''s surprise only one group of devils remained. Even Riser''s peerage was brought to safety; Ravel had managed to convince them. So it surprised Neji a little, though not much, seeing Rias Gremory and her peerage, tied against the wall and ring at him. Neji sighed. "I forgot about you guys. Oh well. Hinata,e here." Neji raised his hand and the newest member of this little group, Hinata, who too was tied against the wall, though she hadn''t looked scared at all, freed from her shackles and came flying to his arms, her chest pressed against his. "Silly girl, why didn''t you call for me?" "You looked serious, so¡­" "Why didn''t you raise your hand, then?" Neji raised an eyebrow. "Well, Rias and her group didn''t n to do that, so I felt it''d be unfit for me to do that at that moment." Hinata cleared her throat, looking up at him. "Neji-nee, can¡­ you not kill them?" "I don''t n to, anyway," Neji looked at Rias. The little girl was ring at him with tears in her eyes. "Why is she so mad though?" "Um¡­" Hinata looked at him with odd curiosity. "You are killing her people, you know? You also hide your identity. She feels betrayed, and the fact that she herself is tied like that hurts her. So she''s being stubborn and testing out if you''ll actually kill her or not." Neji spent a moment thinking. That made sense. He didn''t care about her as much as she probably thought he did; of the devils, he really only liked Serafall and Ingvild. Rias was not bad though, he didn''t hate her, and she was cute. He wasn''t going to kill her under normal circumstances¡­ "Look here. The sister of Satan is being stubborn." Neji shot her a look, causing her to bite her lip. "Raise your hands. For your friends'' sake, at least. Don''t die in vain." "Kill me if you really want to," the spoiled and stubborn little girl yelled, making him sigh. "Yes, she doesn''t have to worry about us. We will die together if we need to!" Issei Hyuudo yelled, ring at him too. That made Neji feel annoyed. Why was this fool trying to get themselves killed? Neji looked at the other three members of her peerage. Akeno, Kiba, and Koneko. He sighed. He couldn''t kill them for no reason, that would be such a waste; at the same time, casually sparing them would be a little underwhelming in the camera. Why the fuck was Rias being stubborn with her life on the line? Fucking spoiled princesses. As Neji sighed, an idea cooked in his head. Right, Akeno. She''s been wanting to tell him something for thest few days but never got the chance. He wondered what it was. Neji looked at Akeno, and she looked him back, frowning. He looked into her eyes, and then activated his Jogan, getting into her head with a Genjutsu. He didn''t like reading people''s minds, there was no reason to, and it rather made them feel robotic to him. So he didn''t read her mind, and instead asked her subconsciousness a question ¡ª what did she want from him? "Oh," Neji felt a little soft when he realized what. Back when he saved that girl from Sona''s peerage, she saw him revive two people who had died. This Akeno girl had been eyeing him since then because he wanted to ask him if he could revive her dead mother. <> Neji looked at her, putting telepathic thoughts into her head. <> Akeno flinched hearing him in her head and then red further, <> <> he replied. <<.... >> <> Neji replied and added a final nail. <> She stared up, gulping, and then looked at her peerage. The time was tickling up in the sky, soon to end. Akeno gulped, and then her body glowed. Her friends looked at her in shock, Rias'' eyes shaking in another sense of betrayal. Akeno vanished while saying, "Don''t be stupid." "Akeno! How dare you-!" Rias yelled, but Akeno was long gone and into safety. The countdown was in twenty seconds now. "You, Neji! I will not raise my hand!" "You really are a spoiled little bitch. You want your peerage to die like this just because you''re stubborn?" Neji scoffed. "I- I am not stopping them from leaving!" "Psychological pressure is a thing. And didn''t you just yell at Akeno for leaving? How hypocritical." Neji looked into her eyes and growled. "Rias. Raise. Your. Hand." The countdown reached 5, and Rias red at him. She looked at her side, at Issei who was yelling at Neji. He was one of the few who had been yelling since the beginning, but Koneko and Kiba were silent. Though the little Yokai girl looked scared, as she gulped. In thest second, Rias gritted her teeth. "Fine. For their sake." She said and raised her hand, followed by her friends right away. Neji smiled as four scrolls appeared in the sky and were torn apart, and the countdown ended as well. "Great." It was a good day. "Um, shouldn''t I have to do it too?" Hinata asked, a little unsure, as Neji ruffled her hair, putting her on hisp. She blushed, gulping, as he shook his head. "Why would you? You''re not a devil." Neji breathed dragon authority into her, causing her natural divine serpent powers to propel the chess piece out of her. "There." "Ah, I see¡­" Hinata looked down on her hands, feeling the change, while Neji stood up and dropped her to her feet. "There you go, humans and supernatural beings who have been watching this," Neji said to the live stream. "A portion of the devils havee under my wing, going by my rules. They have switched sides. Instead of being under the Satans," Neji paused. "They are under God''s influence." "Let me properly introduce myself," Neji stepped forward and let out his divinity. The bright white aura of the almighty creator wasn''t just felt across this ce, but the entire. From Asia to America, from Africa to Europe. The poles trembled as the aura of a true divinity washed over the entire ne of existence. Progress Bar: | 27.67% Progress Bar: | 27.68% Progress Bar: | 27.69% As seconds passed, Neji''s divine inheritor progress percentage grew. More than show, the feeling of divinity in a human''s heart was much more influential. All of creation around the world trembled as the Lord let out a breath. "I am going by the title [Admin] right now," Neji said to the camera, his face in focus. "But I''m better known as God." That day, uproar spread through the entire world, asrge churches took Neji''s side; churches whom he had already imed, and then the ones who had felt his divinity in their hearts. The world divided into two factions, as a lot resisted this revtion, while a lot others bowed their heads. Everything was chaos for all the other pantheons, but it was a good day for Neji. People didn''t have to pray to him for him to grow a percentage, so the growth was exceptional. By the time his 24-hour goal mark had been reached, Neji brimmed with divinity unlike ever before. Progress Bar: | | | | | 50.00% ** ** ** Author Note: Just a simple reminder for my Abraham religion readers and I guess for myself too, that all of this is pure fiction where God was supposedly dead already, and therefore that was no God to begin with. Enjoy fantasy! Also, it''s a new week. So don''t forget to vote! I will try to get out 5 chapters this week, so let''s reach the higher rankings! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 425: 424: A Godly Fact Chapter 425: 424: A Godly Fact Chapter 424: A Godly Fact ¡ª Everything was white. There was nothing as far as Neji''s eyes could see. The moment the Progress Bar hit 50 percent, Neji''s surroundings vanished and he found himself in a white void. He couldn''t even see his own body. "Where the hell is this?" Neji muttered, and then quickly corrected himself. "No, this is not hell. How interesting." Something clicked and his body became visible within this vast white void. However, when he looked around, he still saw nothing but an endless expanse of pure white. As he turned to look behind him, he noticed a shimmering golden gate. The gate seemed to beckon towards him, suddenly rushing forward and devouring him. Neji didn''t feel any threat, however. With a sense of curiosity, Neji passed through it. On the other side, he found himself surrounded by what appeared to be¡­ memories? He saw images of the creation of the world, the Big Bang that created the universe, and slowly over time, gave birth tos, stars, and Gods. Gods were on par with stars ands, those celestial bodies wielded less energy within thempared to what existed within the celestial beings. Gods came, Gods met, and Gods scattered across the universe. They upied their chosens, obscuring them with a veil of dimension magic so that others couldn''t juste and go. After billions of years, the hot globe that was Earth calmed down to give birth to life.Some Gods who had never chosens decided to upy thisnd, stabilize it, and own it. The humans of this earth wouldter call these Gods the Primordials. Shinto''s Kuninotokotachi, Hinduism''s Brahma, Mayan''s Human Ku, Norse''s Ymir, andstly Greek''s Gaia. They were the only Gods who worked to shape the earth and its surrounding sr systems to fit the perfect mathematical equation so that the wouldn''t just get hit by a stray meteorite and be obliterated. Though that failed once already. There was another God other than these guys, the one whose orders they followed until the meteorite destroyed all dinosaurs and the dissatisfied Gods left from under him to form their own followers. It was the Big God, the God of the Bible. Through God''s memories, Neji saw the birth of all living creatures, and the rise and fall of civilizations. He also witnessed moments of divine intervention, where angels descended from heaven to help humans in times of need. He was amazed by what he saw and felt a sense of awe at the power of God; the power that was now his. As he continued to walk through this realm of memories, he encountered scenes of human suffering and pain. He saw wars, famines, and natural disasters that had gued humankind throughout history. Then, he also saw wars that humans thought were myths, or those that humans outright didn''t know about. The Battle of Kurukshetra, The Mongol Invasions, the Titanomachia, were the most dramatic. Battles between Pantheons, battles between Gods and Devils. The world cried when divinities fought. Despite those moments of darkness, Neji also witnessed acts of kindness, love, andpassion that brought people together. Always, the Biblical God was there to stabilize the world, and to keep humans safe and happy. Through it all, Neji felt a sense of connection to something greater than himself. He realized that humans here were all part of something muchrger than themselves. As the memories washed over him, he began to understand the true nature of God and his role in the world. Currently, Neji was watching a scene where divine intervention was saving a tribe that was sure to fall otherwise. To mere disease, viruses. Sadly, Neji doubted he would live the same with these powers. He had a personal, much selfish n with this kind of Omnipotent power. "Just," a voice that didn''t belong to him called. "Don''t hurt humans, alright?" Neji turned back in surprise and found a man staring at him, with a kind smile on his face. He was a man in his 30s, with long brown eyes, dark brown to ck hair and olive skin, and he wore a golden-red robe around himself. "...Jesus Christ" "Hey there." * * * If there was anybody who could threaten Neji''s current progress by inheriting God''s powers, it was Humanity''s Lord and Savior. While Neji was the sessor, he was the son. He could fight Neji for the 50% he had taken; that threat would remain unless Neji reached 100%. Thankfully, the golden man didn''t have any ns for that. He had been silent for a long time anyway, despite God being dead he hadn''t taken the throne. Ruling wasn''t his specialty. Instead, he wanted Neji to make sure that the world didn''t fall. He had sensed those outsider beings too, and knew someone had to stop them. He didn''t order Neji, but he made a simple request. To make sure that humanity didn''t perish. The Good Shepherd excused himself after that and allowed Neji to return to reality from the realms of memories. He still had not explored every memory, but he decided to do itter. Neji''s 50% progress was secured, and now he had to move ahead on arger scale to progress the other 50%. Just killing devils and other Gods wouldn''t do much help now, now he would need followers. ¡­. So after returning to reality, Neji spent a day moving around churches around the world, meeting Popes and then gathering the most influential church heads around the world in a single table. It wasn''t hard to overwhelm people''s minds into making them believe, into making them ept, if you were a living divinity. Neji wasn''t lying either, he was 50% their God. Currently, Neji was inside the St. Peter''s Basilica church of Vatican City. He sat on arge chair behind a round table, while 12 church heads from around the world sat across the table. He sessfully persuaded them and was holding a meeting, nning on how to expand his name more, on how to make people believe. It was about then that one of the younger church heads spoke out. "I don''t know how to say this, but¡­" he gulped. "I saw that video stream of yours, my lord, and I saw you groping that ck-haired girl near the end. You also seemed to have a prior rtionship with one of the devils. What''s that about?" This man wasn''t the only one, he realized. The other church heads were also curious about his close rtionship with Ingvild and Hinata. After a moment of thought, Neji wore a serious look and decided to remind them of a fact. "I am God," he reminded them. "What says I can''t enjoy women? Actually, I know." As the church heads blinked, about to speak at first but pausing when he seemed to have a new idea. Neji pushed his throne away from the table, allowing some space for a person to sit before him. Then he looked at one of the seats, at Tsurugi no Otome, the woman who ran the Romanian church. "Come here, girl. Kneel before me. Let me remind you humans what the hierarchy of creator and creation is." "What for, my Lord¡­?" Tsurugi sounded hesitant before she paused. "Yes, right away." A look of thrill appeared on her face when she realized what would happen if she went to him; so she quickly left her seat, rushing to him. Her twisted mind of a devoted follower allowed her to realize what level of grace this opportunity was. Neji watched as Tsurugi approached him, her hips swaying in a seductive manner that made him smile in anticipation. The others stared, confused, weary, and worried if what they were guessing would truly happen. Neji admired how Tsurugi''s pale blue eyes revealed the allure of her fanatic mind, as she knelt down between his legs. Ten minutester, as Neji had intended, the scene convinced the gathered people that, naturally, any rule that applied to humans didn''t necessarily apply to God. That''s what made him God, Divinity, he shouldn''t be bound by any morals. ¡­. The meeting ended after agreeing on the next preaching sessions. The churches would focus on spreading Neji''s name, and if they deemed fit, they would call for him in their heart and call forth miracles as well. The twelve church heads received blessings. Like God before, the new G ¨C Neji ¨C was going to be helpful to his followers; except his helping sessions would be much more active and frequent. For he needed people to know who he was. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ??Vote and let''s reach top 20!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 426: 425: Meaningless Issues Against the Big Bad Chapter 426: 425: Meaningless Issues Against the Big Bad Chapter 425: Meaningless Issues Against the Big Bad ¡ª It had been a bit more than 24 hours since Neji''s reveal to the world. The pantheons around the world were in chaos, but Neji didn''t n to deal with them yet. So Neji returned home from the Vatican City church andpletely concealed his home, now it wasn''t even located on Earth anymore. He teleported the entire ce from within the mist and turned it into a pocket dimension that floated in the sky, with its gates locked. He was nning to go to secluded training to absorb all of God''s memories, and he didn''t want someone knocking on his door then. Neji finished in no time. There were clouds everywhere as if this was heaven. It truly was heaven too, just not the main one. It had two flying inds, simr to what he had done in Naruto World. His living mansion was located on a small flying ind, while there was arger ind below, with thousands of housesyered one after another, it was for the devils- the Djinns to stay. Now that they had converted, they didn''t have a ce to return to. Their families would kill them if they returned. So when Neji said that they were released and could go anywhere they wanted to, they begged him to let them stay. So he did. "Not bad," Neji nodded to himself. "Now about some other preparations. Hey, Sisty, connect a call with Kurai. Only voice." [A voice call has been initiated with Master''s Familiar, Kurai.] A familiar voice boomed out from the other side, making Neji smile. ["Papa, what do you want?"] Kurai asked, her voice the same as ever. "Nothing much, sweetheart. Are you finishing with the dungeons?" he asked. ["Almost done, yeah. I am currently nning a fight with a floor boss. He is kinda slimy, can''t defeat him directly."] "That makes sense." Neji said, "When you finish, can you go back to Babylon? Then try to contact Chaldea. I think I''ll need backup soon. Soon as in maybe in a few days or weeks." ["How strong are the enemies that you are asking for backup?"] Kurai asked in surprise. ["Prime Gods again?"] "Kind of. I don''t know the details," Neji sat down on a rock as he chatted. "But they seem to be from Prime. Almost died to one Tier 91 guy a few days back, he was trying to squash me between his fingers. As in, literally." Kuraiughed at that, and Neji followed. The two of them talked for a bit more, and a bitter, Neji rified something. "I am sure you understand already; I only need the strongest of the fighters here. None of the fighters there is strong, but I can make them strong. I need Quetzalcoatl, in particr. I have ns. You have to pick the strongest of the fighters, okay? Anybody else, and you understand they will die." ["Got it, Papa. See you in a few days then."] Kurai said, trying to sound casual but there was an underlying excitement in her voice. "Or weeks," he rified, as the call was cut. Nejiughed to himself for a moment and then stayed sitting on the stone in silence. He wished everything would be fine this time around. Every other encounter was a massive disaster, Neji wished that wouldn''t be the case this time around. Somehow, he had a feeling that things would be a bit better this time around. Even if, somehow, there were Tier 91 beings, which implied the Omniverse wasn''t suppressing the enemies. Or maybe, there were too many for the Omniverse to suppress. Or maybe something else. Anyhow, this time around, things might be more disastrous. Or at the same time, given the opportunities he had the chance toy his hands on, this time may be his best so far. About then, someone rushed towards him. From within the front gates on the wall that surrounded the mansion, a ck-haired youngdy with red eyes rushed in. Neji decided to stop overthinking and looked at her. "What just happened, my lord?" Raynare came rushing out of the house, looking around her surroundings in puzzlement. "We are flying?" Neji looked at Raynare. "Just some quick construction. How''s everything here? Was there any issue when I wasn''t here?" "No, Lord." Raynare shook her head. "The girls were a bit confused if this is what God is supposed to be, but I reprimanded them." "Asia too?" Neji asked. "No, she''s as devoted as ever. I''m d you decided to turn her into an angel, my lord, her devotion ismendable." Raynare let him know, making him smile. Asia was the same girl who was devoted to God even after she was turned into a devil in the original timeline. That went to show how devoted she truly was, so naturally, the little ruthless disy he did with the devils wasn''t enough to waver her belief. "Raynare,e here." Neji reached out a hand as Raynare stepped closer, curious. He gently grabbed her face with his hands. "It seems I can only choose one ArchAngel right now, so be sure to use this power well." "Ah¡ª?" Raynare was surprised until her breathing caught when Neji parted his mouth, and from his mouth and eyes a wave of white divinity rushed forward, into her eyes and mouth. Their eyes and mouth maintained a gap as Raynare gasped in a sharp rhythm. Neji''s divinity flooded into her, infusing her with wisdom, knowledge, and light. Raynare''s four pairs of wings burst out of her back, and then an extra two pairs popped up. In total, six pairs of wings erupt forth behind her, the pure power of her transformation washing over the region and filling it with the light of the heavens. Just as Raynare achieved her new Archangel status, Neji stopped pouring divinity, he let her face go. She felt the true extent of her new power and potential, and her eyes sparkled with a radiant glow. [Raynare ¡ª Angel ¡ª Tier 45] The power of God was scary. Just like that, Neji had created a Tier 45 being. He smiled. Neji believed this power suited him, he had created angels before back in Naruto world, they were Tier 9 and around. His natural godly powers very nicely resonated with the Biblical God''s own, as Lady Luck had said. The new Archangel, Raynare floated in the air for a few seconds, her mouth agape and mind nk, until she dropped to her feet and kneeled before him. "I''m all yours, my lord." She vowed. * * * Soon, Neji and Raynare were walking back to the mansion, which was now bigger than a castle, when he inquired with her about another report. "By the way, anything about Rias and her peerage? Are they causing any issues?" Neji asked, making Raynare shake her head. "They were a little annoying to deal with, but they didn''t cause any issues, no." She said, "Though, my lord¡­ This may not be my ce to talk to, but do you have a good rtionship with that Rias? If you do, then perhaps go talk to her. She seemed hurt." Neji paused on the path heading that, a bit annoyed. He didn''t feel like dealing with a spoiled little girl when he had multiversal threats waiting for him on the other side of the dimension. He was d Ingvild sang for him earlier, otherwise he might have gone and beaten some sense into Rias. He sighed, "Right, I guess you have a point. I have some stuff to do, but maybe I''ll go and talk to her." No matter the result of the talk, he could take her Power of Destruction and make his Hakai stronger. If she acted like a good girl and let him talk sense into her, he''ll ask her about her PoD kindly, if not then he''ll beat her up and then steal her power. Simple. "Where is she?" Neji asked, but it was a question to himself, not Raynare. His Jogan activated and he located her. She was in a mansion located on the ind beneath, a bit far from the other devils. He also noticed that the little devil princess was crying in her room. "See youter, Raynare." "Yes, my lord." Raynare smiled, bowing. "I wish you a good talk." Then, Neji vanished, appearing inside the royal Victorian mansion, a step outside the door of Rias'' room. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Sad I wanted to post 5 chapters this week, but then birthday came two days ago. Happy reading! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 427: 426: A Spoiled Princess’ Fate Chapter 427: 426: A Spoiled Princess¡¯ Fate Chapter 426: A Spoiled Princess'' Fate ¡ª Neji stood in front of Rias'' bedroom door, a little annoyed that he had to do this at all. How annoying spoiled brats could be ¨C was surprising. Though, while he was annoyed at her, on the other hand, he could understand why Rias would be mad after seeing him kill so many of her kind. Though he hade here with selfish intent, he also didn''t feel like letting Rias keep crying her eyes out in useless anger and frustration. He took a small breath and knocked softly on the door. There was no response from inside, and after another knock, he sighed and pushed the door open anyway. Inside, there was Rias on the bed, lying alone and staring at the ceiling with tear-filled eyes. The moment he stepped in, she jumped up, her boobs jiggled at that, visibly so, as she was wearing a very revealing royal kimono dress for some reason. "What are you doing here?! Get out!" [Image Here] "Girl, you''re in my dimension, I own this ce," Neji told her as he shook his head. He walked in, as the door closed itself behind him, and took a look at her. "What''s up with your dress?" Rias'' lips shook as she scowled at him. "As if you don''t know already. Isn''t it you who made me wear this? That angel woman came and told me to wear this because you might like this." "Oh," Neji shrugged. Looks like Raynare misunderstood his rtionship with Rias and had prepared her for something that might happen between them. "Just know it wasn''t me who ordered her that. I just came to check up on you. Are you alright?" "Get out of here." "Rias, you have to realize I''m here to ask about your well-being. I am not your father or brother, I will leave and let you weep if you decide to be rude." He finished and watched her open her mouth, sure she''d say the same thing again. "And then I''ll never return, or meet you, even if you want to talk to me about anything." She paused and closed her mouth, ring at him. Neji sighed and walked towards her and sat down on the edge of her bed, taking her hand gently into his own. "Rias," he began softly, acting. "I know I''ve done some terrible things... but please believe me when I say that it wasn''t personal." Rias was taken aback by the sudden twist. She looked at him with hurt and confusion in her eyes, still too angry to really listen to what he was saying. Neji persisted, determined to make things calm. He was acting, but at the same time, he did want her beside him. "I know we had chemistry before," he continued, his voice growing bolder as he spoke from the heart, "and I think that''s part of why this all feels so wrong to me now. We were friends once and had a chance to be more than friends, but then I ruined it." "You did." She sniffled, gagging suddenly as tears broke out of her eyes. "You k-killed so many of us! I knew them, some of them were my rtives and friends. You killed them all!" "Not all," Neji shook his head. "Only those who didn''t listen." "Then did you let me live?! I didn''t listen at first either, you should have just-" "Rias," Neji looked at her gently. "Do you think I have it in me to kill you? I will be devastated." "...." Rias looked away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment suddenly. Then she shook herself out of the daze, she already knew how easily she had fallen for his charms before; she couldn''t do that again. "Liar." Neji wasn''t done yet. He pulled her closer, wrapping an arm around her waist. She froze and he whispered into her ear, "I know I can make it up to you ¨C show you just how much I care. If you allow me to." "You''re delusional if you think anything you do can make up for what you did," she said, ring at him. He chuckled, "I killed Riser for you, love. I even went as far as showing off my other techniques to give him a more painful death. It hurts a little that you''re rejecting me like this after everything I did. I am sure Akeno exined to you by now why she raised her hand." Rias looked away, stubborn. She knew he had a point, but she didn''t want to admit it. It wasn''t that he killed some random devils she only knew in names that had her pouting, but the fact that he didn''t give her special treatment like Ingvild. She was just a spoiled little girl who was angry that she didn''t receive attention. "Rias?" "What now¡­?" Neji''s thumb pressed on her lips, and then gently parted her lower lip as she stayed frozen. Without waiting for a response, he leaned in and kissed Rias passionately on the lips. ''Ah shit,'' Neji thought as he pressed his lips on her. ''Totally Raynare''s fault that she made her wear something so revealing.'' How was he supposed to control when a girl was crying half-naked? "Mhf?!" Rias actively resisted when she realized what was going on, but he grabbed her hands and then pushed her down on the bed. Neji held her down, and she moved her head left and right. A minuteter, she gave up and responded. She was hesitant at first but soon melted into his embrace as he deepened the kiss, letting out all the pent-up emotions that had been building up inside him since theirst encounter. As they pulled apart for air, Neji gazed deeply into her eyes and whispered hoarsely against her lips, "See? You don''t want to resist. I am sorry for killing your kind, but you have to understand, I never wanted to kill you. You''re so lovely. Let me make up for what you went through, alright? I want to give you what you''ve always wanted." Rias gasped in surprise but didn''t pull away as he continued, his voice growing darker with lust. "Rias, let''s make it official. I''ll make you mine. Hmm," he peeked into her desires, shaking his head. "Is that what you just thought just now, me spanking your little ass until it''s red like your hair and sore like your heart? How masochistic. Do you want me to fuck you hard and make you scream my name over and over again?" "W-what?!" Rias blushed. That was a wild thought she had, she was still angry at him! She couldn''t let him misunderstand. "Wait, did you just read my mind?! Get off me!" "Not mind, just desires. Entirely different." Neji rified. The look in Neji''s eyes was so intense that Rias couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement within her, she gulped. Despite everything that had happened a day ago, she found herself wanting him more than ever before, craving the rough treatment he promised to give her tonight. Maybe something clicked within her when she saw how ruthless he was, seeing her own kind die without resistance to his hand. Rias'' submissive side came out as she gulped. Without another word, Neji grabbed her by the face again and then kissed her. She didn''t resist this time but hesitated still. A minuteter, Rias wrapped her arms around Neji''s waist, pulling him closer as their lips were locked in a passionate kiss. She ran her hands up his chest and over his shoulders, feeling the tension in his muscles begin to fade away. She groaned against his mouth, his hands moving to grip her hips tightly. He pulled back slightly, his eyes burning with lust and desire as he looked down at Rias'' flushed face. "You are so beautiful," he murmured and she looked away, before he forced her to look back, his strong hand holding her mouth, making her wet. He took her lips once again, his hand trailing up her side, stopping just below her breast and squeezing gently. "Ahnn, yes~" Rias arched into the touch, moaning softly. Neji broke away from their kiss again, and Rias'' used that chance to take in heavy breaths she stared at his full lips. He stared at her nipples instead, unable to resist them any longer, capturing one between his teeth and sucking gently. Rias let out a small cry, her fingers digging into his skin as she threw her head back in pleasure. Without warning, Neji scooped Rias up into his arms and sucked her into that lifted position. As the room filled with hotness, her moans and the sound of him sucking her nipples, he began to tear apart her clothes. Finally, when she was naked, he put her back down. Neji put her against the pillows, letting her watch as he removed his clothes slowly, his muscles rippling in the artificial moonlight that poured through the window. Rias was shy, covering her chest with her hands, but even then her eyes wandered. "You are like a living sculpture¡­" Rias reached out to him, not bothering to cover herself with her hands anymore, beckoning him closer. She finally let out a smile, her hands wandering his muscles, his chest, biceps, and abs. Neji let her touch him for a bit and then pressed his bodies with hers, together with heat. He trailed kisses down the side of her neck and across her corbone beforetching onto one sensitive nipple, flicking it with his tongue. Rias cried out at the sensation, arching into him even more. His hands moved over her body possessively, as if she''d run away, tracing patterns over her stomach and hips as he continued to tease her breasts with his mouth. Rias shifted restlessly beneath him, desperate for more contact. Neji could feel the wetness between her legs and knew that she was ready for him. He pulled back slightly, gazing down at her flushed face before positioning himself over her. "That''s too big¡­" She looked at his size in fear. "You''ll do fine." Then, he mmed inside her. Rias let out a painful cry, but Neji wasn''t even half in. He let her wrap her legs around his waist as he pressed into her slowly, going inside inch by inch, while she watched their bodies merge together in the mirror on the wall. She cried out at the feeling of being filled sopletely; PoD coated her nails as they dug into his back as she arched into him. Neji growled against Rias'' neck, his hips moving in a slow, steady rhythm that had her panting for air. Neji was slightly surprised at how right this felt, their bodies fit together like two puzzle pieces designed specifically for each other. Her wet hungry pussy was begging for his cock. As he thrust deeper into her wet heat; she wanted rough, and he would give her that. For a moment, Neji could feel himself losing control, the urge to really im her overwhelming him. "A-ahhhn! Hey, that''s t-too rough~" Rias gasped in surprise at how roughly Neji was taking her now - his hips pounding into hers with a force that made her cry out with each thrust. She arched into him helplessly, unable to resist the intense pleasure coursing through her body. Her nails dug into his shoulders as she cried out over and over again, lost in the sensation of being imed sopletely. Neji growled against Rias'' neck, his eyes burning with desire as he watched their reflection in the mirror above them. This girl really wanted him ¡ª and right now, he wanted her too, he needed to be inside her until they were both satisfied. With a low groan, he pulled back slightly before mming into her again with even more force. "A-augh~ Oh God, no~!" Rias cried out at the sudden increase in intensity, her body trembling beneath him as she felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge. The mention of God jolted her, but it was a jolt of pleasure. She knew that if he kept up this pace much longer, there would be no turning back for either of them. As she looked up into his eyes, she could see the same desire reflected back at her ¨C a fierce need that matched her own. Without warning, Neji reached down between their bodies and wrapped his hand around Rias'' aching clit, rubbing it roughly in circles as he continued to thrust into her. She cried out louder this time, her hips bucking against him uncontrobly as she came undone. Her body tensed and shook beneath him, letting out a sigh of pure satisfaction. Except he wasn''t done. "Ahn~ s-slow down a little." She rasped. "You know, I like it when girls beg for it instead." Neji leaned over and bit her lower lip. "Like a good little girl." Rias gasped, "I''m your good little girl, yes, yes~ Oh God, yes~" She hugged him, moaning out questions. "Do I call you God? Kami-sama? Or sky daddy?" ''Sky Daddy'' was a nickname for God, and that made Nejiugh a little. He lifted her legs up and pressed them down on her shoulders, bending her flexible body to put her down on a mating press. "Call me anything," he pped her thighs, making her moan. "Just know you epted me yourself, and so you''re mine from now on." "Ahh-" Rias moaned out ''yes'' after ''yes'' as he mmed into her, breeding her like a bitch in heat, and filling the entire mansion with sound. Everyone heard her getting her brains fucked out, but neither he nor she cared as she pulled him closer and he went deeper. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 428: 427: The Dirt Cleansing Chapter 428: 427: The Dirt Cleansing Chapter 427: The Dirt Cleansing ¡ª The bedroom had a cozy and intimate feel to it, as warm and gentle sunlight streamed through the window. A gentle breeze blew in through the curtains, moving the soft fabric and anyone outside would have had the chance to see the naked man on the bed. Neji was sitting with his back against the bed frame, staring up at the empty space, his expression lost in thought. The redhead beside him was still sleeping, arms around his waist, her alluring visage barely hidden beneath the nket. "Mhmm¡­" Rias'' eyelids fluttered. He was broken out of his daze as he looked down at her. "Good Morning," he said with a smile. It wasn''t apletely forced smile either, despite his mood. He always made sure to showpassion to a girl he just slept with. Especially if she was a virgin. Rias'' blurry eyes gained rity, and she quickly pushed herself up, putting her arms around his neck and kissing him over the lips. "Good morning, indeed." She said with a small grin. "A really great morning. You woke up early." He hadn''t slept. "Yeah," Neji nodded and ran fingers through her hair. "You should have slept some more. I was watching your sleeping face." "Liar," Rias said with a bright grin and a small smile. "You healed me? I thought I wouldn''t be able to walk for a few days¡­ after what happenedst night." Her blush grew but she didn''t look away, she was one bold girl. Nejiughed. "Yeah, I did. If you don''t like it, I can always make you return to the state again." Her face grew redder as she put her legs around his, sitting down on hisp and looking into his eyes. "I''d love that." "I''m joking, princess." Neji shook his head and flickered a finger on her nose. "You know I am busy." "Heartbreaker," Rias grumbled and pouted. "But I understand. My lover is a big shot, after all." ''Hah. Lover was a big word, but sure.'' Neji didn''t say it out loud. He instead leaned over and kissed her nape, his hand going back and squeezing her butt, making her let out a sweet little moan. "d you understand." "Ahn~ y-yes," Rias bit her lower lip and nodded. She sped his face with her hands and looked into his eyes with love filling her eyes. "Make sure to not overwork,e visit me every day." That was asking for too much, but then again that''s why he had clones and copies. "Yeah," Neji nodded. "Let''s get fresh. I''ll meet with your peerage onest time before I leave." Rias agreed by leaning in forcefully and kissed him and then the two of them got off the bed. * * * Half an hourter, they were in the living room. Neji was sitting on the couch beside Rias, while Rias'' peerage was sitting on arger couch facing them. Akeno was staring at Neji with narrow eyes; unlike the past few days, she didn''t look as confused or haughty. She looked like her usual self, now looking at them with amused and knowing eyes. The amount of sound Rias madest night was naturally noticed by everyone living in the mansion. Koneko was looking at Neji with innocent threatening eyes, as if warning him to not do anything weird to Rias. Kiba looked the most normal, polite even. Issei Hyuudo, however, had a dark and unreadable face as he sat down with his eyes on the floor. Hinata wasn''t there, of course. She was in Neji''s mansion, along with Ingvild. Neji observed their faces for a bit and then spoke. "Firstly, I apologize for the little drama that happened a few days ago," Neji said. "I am not apologizing for killing your kind, but for giving you the idea that I''d do the same to you guys. Naturally, I could never, given you''re the peerage of my cute Rias." The peerage members exchanged nces and looked back at him. Akeno, as the Queen, decided to speak for everyone. "I''d have said I don''t believe you, but you did reach out to me and told me to follow your n. So sure, if you say so." "Yes, thanks for understanding," Neji said. "Now, as for my promise to you, my little fallen angel. I already fulfilled half of it, your Queen and your friends are alive. So you need to give me a bit of time before I canplete the other half." Rias and the others looked at Neji and then Akeno. Rias spoke first, "What promise? Is there something you didn''t tell us, Akeno?" "...." It seemed Akeno hadn''t discussed the n of reviving her mother with her peerage. "Oh, so it''s a secret?" Neji looked at Akeno too. He squeezed Rias'' hand gently, nobody missed that gesture. "Leave her be. Akeno, as you can probably guess, the God who is rted to your mother''s soul isn''t me, but the Shinto God of death. Since she was a shrine maiden of theirs. I''ll have to talk with the Shinto Gods first before I can fulfill your promise." "I understand," Akeno nodded with a nk face. "Mhm," I looked at her. "Wanna be an Angel? I can remove that half devil wing and turn you into a proper an-" "No." "Alright." Neji shrugged. He gave her the offer, it''s up to her if she didn''t want it. A few minutester, he stood up. "In that case, I should leave now." "Hey, Neji, so¡­" Rias stood up with him and held his hand. "When will you release us? This isn''t a bad ce, but heaven or not, this feels so confined. Will we never return to earth?" "We will," Neji tilted his head and thought over it. "Give me a week. I need to finish some things. Then we''ll descend our heaven to a certain spot on earth. Like how Mount Olympus is a real location in Greek myths; this heaven will have a physical location on earth too." "Alright, a week is it." She smiled. Then she leaned in, putting her arms around his neck. "Anything else you wanna say?" "Ah, that''s right," Neji recalled the real reason he hade here. Well, not that he had forgotten. He just didn''t have a chance to say the words before. He reached out a hand and gently moved a strand of red hair behind her ear. "Would you mind giving me your Power of Destruction?" "...?" Rias blinked and everyone else in the room turned to look at him weirdly. For a second, they wondered if he was joking. Then they realized he was God, and he probably could take her bloodline power away if she said yes. But why? "Why, Neji?" Rias asked. "Outer Gods," Neji said. "A thousand or more alien beings who can destroy Earth multiple times over. I am gathering power to fight them. I''ll return it to you, or give you something better, in the future if you give me your PoD." Neji gently held her chin as she stared up at him. Her eyes trembled and she gulped at his face. Neji raised his lowered CHA a bit as she looked away, blushing. She looked back soon and nodded. "Well, if it''s you, then-" "President! You can''t!" A yell interrupted her soft words. Neji''s eyes twitched. The interrupter, Issei Hyuudo yelled again. "Are you really going along with everything he says?! F-first he seduces you, and now he is taking your power away. Think about it a little, he isn''t a good man! He can''t be God! Don''t get fooled by him, ce on. Return to reality, don''t be delusional!" A silence fell on the room as eyes moved around and locked on Issei. Neji looked at the boy as well, his gorgeous blue eyes gaining a silt in the middle as his dragon side reacted. Rias was frowning, she didn''t look amused at Issei''s words. She was about to speak, but Neji spoke first. "The Red Dragon Emperor has an interesting power too. Since I''m going as far as to ask my girl for her power, it''d be unwise to not take the Boosted Gear too." He raised his hand at Issei, making the boy freeze. Before he could do anything, Rias flinched and stepped forward. "Please don''t kill him." "Hm," Neji stared at her silently. "He''s still a member of my peerage, he is a little slow, but¡­" "I do not want a harem-seeking perverted and dirty fool in my woman''s peerage," Neji narrowed his eyes. "Move." Despite all her arrogance and spoiled nature, Rias trembled in front of his voice. She opened her mouth in a frightened way, but Neji''s sigh interrupted her as he lowered his hand. "Fine, be it your way." There was no point in killing him anyway. "I am still going to take his Sacred Gear, though. He won''t die, don''t worry." "N-Neji, I-" "Silence." Rias tried to argue, but Neji stepped past her and towards Issei. The young human-turned-devil-turned-djinn gulped and took a step back. The others of the peerage shook on their spot, but they were unsure what to do. He just promised he wouldn''t kill him; so would it be wise to face him? Knowing he could obliterate all of them with a wave of his hand? "Y-you, stay back! [Boost]!" Issei himself did fight back though, he used his power and rushed at Neji. Neji didn''t even have to use his hand as his telekic authority held the young man in the air and made him unable to move. Issei''s eyes locked on Neji, trembling. He looked around, at his friends, and begged for help with his eyes. But no help came. "No hard feelings," Neji said and grabbed his left hand, where the gauntlet had already materialized. Being God, the creator of Sacred Gears, he could take out the Gear from inside Issei. He didn''t have such powers before, that''s why he had waited this long. [Mine] didn''t have the power to steal it either, as it wasn''t a bloodline power. Now it was different. With aplex move of his willpower, the gauntlet shone and he yanked it off Issei''s hand. It phased through flesh and came off, without harming the young man. "Good," Neji held the Sacred Gear in his hand and dropped Issei, who dropped to his ass with a silent agape expression. Neji used [Observe]. === Name: Boosted Gear Rank: Longnius Description: A red gauntlet housing Ddraig, the Red Dragon Emperor, which allows the user to double his powers every ten seconds without limit until the user reaches his limit, whether it''s their physical abilities, magic, or demonic power based on the user. === So it depended on the user''s limit. Then, does the Gamer have a limit? Neji held back a grin. ''Sisty, how do I equip it?'' [You shouldn''t do it right now.] To his annoyance, Sisty suggested something else. [It has a sentient spirit in it, and the spirit is the thing that is channeling this power. But thanks to "Gamer''s Mind" it''s going to get obliterated and most of its powers will be lost.] ''Then what? This is too good to give to someone else. The Gamer will benefit the most from this.'' Neji asked. [You don''t have to give it to someone else. Just upgrade "Mine". It''s been a while since youst evolved it. Level it up and make it so that it can steal divinities and such. In that case, you can just steal the ability from the gauntlet. It shouldn''t take you long to evolve it.] Sisty came, exined, gave a solution, and left. Neji was satisfied with her answer. He could farm levels starting today. He needed a week-long seclusion training anyway, in that time his clones could farm that Quirk for him. Regardless, the Boosted Gear had been obtained. Neji deposited the gear inside his inventory for now and looked at Issei. The young man was looking at him with a hateful gaze filled with emptiness. "That''s not good," He had enough on his te, he didn''t want the World Chosen''s wrath on him. He couldn''t kill him either, which was a pity. Neji reached out a hand and touched his head. "N-Neji, please, don''t kill him! You said you won''t!" Rias quickly rushed to him, looking at him with teary eyes. "Let him be, please! I-I hereby disown him from my peerage, so just let him be." "I am not going to hurt him, stupid." Neji didn''t spare her any nce and used his still-not-fully-formed divinity. God''s Omnipotence acted up as Neji''s senses expanded. The room vanished and he appeared in a white space, filled with something more ethereal than memories. It was history. It was Issei''s existence. Neji looked around, there were threads, ropes, text stories, film rolls, and so many weird formats of things. Neji focused on the film roles, a series of images. It reached out to him and floated in front of him. It spun, showing Issei''s life like a movie. Neji was not interested in it and skipped to the part where he met Raynare. Neji waved his hand and everything since that date got erased. Issei''s existence got cut and all this rage and anger he felt vanished. He still wanted to be harem king, maybe he would, or maybe he would wake up from the delusion when he became an adult. But he never encountered anyone from Rias'' peerage, and his personal history was altered. The reality outside would be the same, Neji wasn''t strong enough to alter that, but he had altered Issei just now. This was more than mere memory erasure. Then, he took care of some side things. He couldn''t affect the entire reality but he edited memories of the people around Issei, other than Rias'' peerage. His family, friends, school, and his presence in the video stream earlier. Neji affected all this in seconds, his divinity spiraling out of this dimension to take effect on the earth. When he was done, with a thought, Neji returned back to the room. Not even a second had passed since he entered that ne. Issei sat on the floor, blinking. "Where is this ce?" He began, but Neji snapped his finger and sent him away. Back to earth, to his family. "What happened to him?" Rias asked. "He''s fine. I just removed his existence since the day he met Raynare. It''s a pain to do all that, but I didn''t want to go against a request you made crying." Neji said and pulled her into a hug, kissing her head. "He is fine back on earth. He will live like a normal human. That kind of life is easier and safer for him. Don''t be mad." "I¡­ uh, alright. It does seem better for someone as cowardly as him, I guess¡­" Rias promptly agreed, slowly nodding. "Mhm. Anyway, I amte. Let me take your Power of Destruction and I''ll leave. See you in a week." Neji lifted up her chin, while her peers watched, and kissed her deeply. He mined her power away with that move and then teleported away. ¡­. A week passed in no time, though to Neji it felt very long since God''s memories were anything but short. In this short time, the Earth went through massive changes. All the Pantheons have decided to descend on the mortal ne. The entire was in chaos. ** ** ** [0] Forgot to askst time, don''t forget to vote Powerstones!!!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 429: 428: The Quirk Evolution and Odd Hints Chapter 429: 428: The Quirk Evolution and Odd Hints Chapter 428: The Quirk Evolution and Odd Hints ¡ª From the beginning, all the Chief Gods more or less knew that something had happened with the God of the Bible for him to not make an appearance for centuries. Most thought he was in aa, in seclusion training, or in some kind of sealed state. Now, they knew the truth. That God had actually died. But they learned it toote to take advantage of it as a new God had appeared and inherited the Big G''s legacy overnight. The pantheons around the world were outraged and busy with the recent turmoil caused by the return of the all-new Biblical God, now going by the alias Admin. "What the hell is he doing?!" Was the main question of the Gods. There was a peace treaty between Pantheons to not actively meddle in the mortal world, to not actively show themselves in the mortal world. But this ¡ª this was beyond a God simply showing his face, he had revealed all of the divinity and was iming the followers for himself. His old followers were under him, from the three Abrahamic religions, but the problem was that even atheists and some followers of other Gods were converting to him. Naturally, the pantheons had no choice but to reveal themselves to the world too. The Greek Gods, Norse Gods, Shinto Gods, Egyptian Gods, Hindu Gods, Aztec Gods, and many more. In particr, the Hindu Pantheon grew explosively thanks to the majority of the 1.5 billion Indians following this religion. Then there were the Greek Gods; Olympus was a powerful pantheon from the get-go thanks to its famous stories, but they were growing ever so more popr and stronger. The other major pantheons were not much behind. Old wounds reopened, and old revenge caught new fire; some smaller pantheons waged war now that the agreed-upon rules were less problematic than ever. Gods fought and mortals died in their sh. Earth wasn''t arge on its own, but it had thousands of dimensions attached to it. Most of the wars and fights happened within those separate spaces, but some of the Gods came out to the mortal world to sh fists. Their fists collided, and towns vanished overnight. In just a week, the Earth was not peaceful anymore. Gods meddled with human nations, and a new world war began. World War III was in full swing, nukes dropped, Gods intervened, and Gods fought. Every Major God was frustrated, angry, and spiteful towards Neji. Chief Gods searched for him, Zeus and Quetzalcoatl wanted to crush his head, but he was nowhere to be seen. Because Neji was in secluded training. * * * The room was luxurious and spacious, fitted out with traditional Japanese furniture and d¨¦cor but with a Western twist. The walls were painted a light and airy shade of blue, and the floor was covered with tatami mats. In the center of the room stood Neji, tall and muscr as always, his eyes were seemingly open, but his entire eyes were white, just like his hair. Around him, Japanese tea sets were scattered across a traditional tea table, adding to the tranquil atmosphere of the room. Tranquil just like him. If someone were to spend hours observing him, they would notice Neji wouldn''t move a single muscle, as if he wasn''t even conscious.He was wearing his full golden armor, just in case he had toe out of his trance and fight. "Hm," finally his eyes lost their daze, and his blue pupils returned. "Finally done." Gods'' memories were long but useful. So he had decided to go through every detail to learn about every necessary information, and also every way he could use his power. Finally, after a week, he finished assimting the memories. [Gamer''s Mind] helped him not catch any feelings from the memories, which was appreciated. He hadn''t received God''s proper divinity yet, otherwise, it would have been registered in his System Window. Yet, he could do a lot with the powers he did receive. This week, his progress and growth have increased too. Not by much, but enough for passive growth. Progress Bar: | | | | | 56.40% "Oh well. I can focus on that aspect now." Reaching the 50% mark had given him the full memory package, so now that he had assimted with the memories, there won''t be any dy like this in the future. He could rush ahead and grow as fast as he needed to. For now, though, he decided to catch up on what was happening around the world. "Hmm," Neji was about to go out and meet Raynare to learn things from her, but he decided there was a better way than that. "[Omniscience]." His voicemanded reality itself. "Tell me the things I need to know about this situation." He said Omniscience but it wasn''t the true Omniscience, it would give him no answer if he asked it about things outside this universe. So he was Nigh-Omniscient at most, or region-limited omniscience at least. Less so now, as he hasn''t inherited 100% of God''s powers yet. Still, Neji received an answer. A load of information flooded in his head and the Gamer''s Mind helped filter it. He learned about Humanity''s reaction to his revtion, the Gods'' thoughts about it, and the overall happenings all around the world. The world war. Lastly, he even learned about the small things happening around here. "Ah, they are still at it." With a snap of his fingers, Neji vanished from his room and appeared in the backyard of the mansion. There, he saw Raynare sitting on a chair and reading books. Around her, something more interesting was going on. There were a hundred Raynare clones lined up, while a hundred clones of himself were right in front of them. His clones were using [Mine] to put random quirks into her clones, and then [Mine] again to take them out. That was the training for Mine, to use it as much as possible. Neji had left clones to work here a week ago. First of all, he taught Raynare a clone technique, he created it with Light Magic, following the same rules as Shadow Clone and others. Though it was much higher in quality than Shadow Clone, as this allowed the user to have a body real enough that it could bear the process of receiving quirks and losing them over and over again. There was a limit. Neji noticed five of the light clones disperse into thin air as their limits exceeded. But that''s where the real, book reading Raynare came from. She raised her head from the book and waved her hand, filling the ranks with new clones. "Good job," "Ah- my lord." Nejiplimented her from behind the chair she was sitting on, by putting a hand on her shoulder and squeezing her. She quickly shot up, bowing deeply. "Wee back, my lord." She said, "Did the process go well?" "It did," Neji nodded. He now knew all that God knew. If he were to interact with Goddess Amaterasu again, he wouldn''t have to say he had amnesia. "How''s it been here? Though I already know the bits, I''d like to hear it from you." Raynare was about to follow up with an answer right away, but Neji raised a hand to stop her. "First, let me end the farm." He said and snapped his fingers. The two hundred clones, half his and half hers, all burst into essence and rushed at either of them. Neji embraced the essence of his clones, allowing Gamer''s Mind to filter the useless monotonous memories, and enjoying the result that came in the form of system messages. [You have umted arge amount of Experience Points for your quirk ¡ª Mine!] [Quirk "Mine" has leveled up.] [Quirk "Mine" has leveled up.] [Quirk "Mine" has leveled up.] [¡­] [Quirk "Mine" has reached a threshold.] [Quirk "Mine" is ready for evolution.] [...] [Unique Void energy is detected on Mine. The void energy is reacting with the user''s own innate void power.] [The evolution is growing.] [...] [Quirk "Mine" has evolved.] "Oh? Looks like the evolution was better than what I had hoped. Let''s see. Oh, and don''t change the name, I like [Mine]." Neji said. "Show me the description." Neji demanded and Sisty followed. A page showing the evolution of Mine appeared before him and he stared in silence. === Name: Mine Type: Quirk Level: 1 {Third Evolution} Type: With the help of hungry ck-red void energy, the user can absorb literally anything and everything that exists. That includes matter, energy, power, divinities, concepts, etc. They remove it from the source into their body and use it in various ways to gain some form of advantage: by enhancing themselves, gaining the drained power or concept, using it as a power source, etc. either temporarily or permanently. === That was... awesome. "Isn''t it like Rimuru Tempest''s absorption? Incredible. This is great. Who would have known that just having the [Voidmancer] ss would give me such benefits?" "Looks like this process was a sess too, my lord?" Raynare asked with a bright smile, she felt happy seeing him happy. That was more supernatural than casual emotion though; his emotions would affect an angel''s own on a fundamental level. With the help of Gamer''s Mind that was nullified since he didn''t want her to be mncholic and sad, but seeing him happy with her own two eyes worked wonders. "Yes," Neji sat down on the soft chair that Raynare was upying. He reached out a hand and pulled her, making her sit on hisp as she blinked and blushed. "Now, tell me about everything that''s been going on. You can take your time." "Erm¡­" his Archangel nodded slowly and began exining. * * * Neji had received the basic information with the help of Omniscience already. That Gods were descending on earth. Raynare gave a much more in-depth exnation. For example, the Olympus Pantheon haspletely descended from the real mountain of Olympus located in Greece. Olympus is the highest mountain in Greece, the highest peak is 2,918 meters above sea level, and now that uninhabited mountain was the home of Gods. Just as myths suggested. Likewise, Hindu Gods have descended on the Himyas. In truth, they always existed in these exact ces, just in another dimension, so mortals couldn''t see them before. They erased the veil between their dimension and earth, and so it was a real ce. "Hmm," Neji hummed after hearing all of Raynare''s exnation. "If we follow that same theme, we should leave Japan and go to Israel. Mount Olympus and the Himyas are the most iconic ces for their particr Pantheons, but for us, Jerusalem is the most iconic. Should we move there, Raynare?" Raynare, on hisp, gulped. "I don''t have the audacity to advise my lord. Naturally, I will follow whatever you decide." "Jerusalem, eh¡­" Neji chuckled a little as he found the ce interesting. Back in his Fate world journey, that was the 2nd most important ce. That was where he found Ryukyu. "I was nning to stay in Japan. It''s one reason I didn''t pick a fight with Goddess Amaterasu. But if we stay here, the only choice is Mount Fuji. But if I take over that ce, it''s not very iconic. Doesn''t suit the character, you know?" "Mhm, if you say so¡­" Raynare agreed with whatever. "Hmm," Neji pondered some more. Then, he snapped his finger. A blonde little girl teleported near them, wearing a cute dress and she had dirt on her hands. "Hey, Asia. Were you gardening? No, never mind, don''t answer that. Tell me, Jerusalem or Mount Fuji?" Asia blinked, having opened her mouth to greet him now that he was finally out, but he presented a question before she could speak. She blinked once more and then smiled. "Jerusalem, my lord. It''s our holy ce. Why are you asking such an obvious question, though?" "Alright, Jerusalem it is." Neji reached out a hand and ruffled her hair. "Good girl." Asia smiled and received the head pat with her eyes closed. Raynare stayed silent and elegant. Jerusalem was the better choice. And it''s not as if distance mattered to him when he could teleport anywhere, so if he needed anything from the Japanese Gods, he could alwayse visit here. "By the way, what''s up with Aika Kiryuu? Did she ask for anything or what?" Neji gently put Raynare off him and asked. He stood up and stretched. "She..." Raynare paused. "She disappeared, my lord." "...?" Neji turned to her. There shouldn''t be anyone who could leave this ce. What? "I don''t know how it happened. She was just here and then not." Raynare replied and watched Neji frown deeply. "[Omniscience]. Answer." Neji asked but received no answer. He paused as his hair stood up at the back of his head. "Omniscience can''t answer where she is or what happened to her¡­ but that''s not possible for a mortal to hide." Neji''s heart began to drum. He expanded his vision, now going more than kilometers away, and looked down at earth. He didn''t find her anywhere. Then he had another name pop up in his head. "[Omniscience]. Find me Yuhei Kotazaki." It was the Yokai girl who he thought was Kimi, the teacher who had fled from him a few weeks ago. Strangely, there was no answer this time either. Neji felt his forehead grow cold, and then he smiled. Realization hit him. "She was here. They were her." "Huh? My lord?" Neji wasn''t sure if he was thinking too much. Was he being delusional? If she was here, she would have revealed it, wouldn''t she? But she didn''t. Did that mean there was something going on with her that made her hide it? Was there some kind of cryptic message she left? Or was this a prank by the Prime Gods? Neji concealed his smile. "No, it''s nothing. Let us move to Jerusalem." There was too little information for him to be happy. So instead, he decided to finish settling down first. Neji waved his hand as the entire heaven shook. One after another, the mansions on the lower ind dropped down through the clouds like raindrops. They slowly descended upon the mortal ne, like a supernatural rain of army from the skies. * * * In the distant city of Jerusalem, the holy Temple Mount rose from the surface, and the earth shook as reality trembled. The temple that existed on the surface grew tall, the ground moving up with roaring earthquakes as it became a mountain. The range of the area grew, the surrounding area expanded, and the earth''s tectonic tes shifted, to increase the area around the temple. The mountain grew up and over, with kilometers of diameter to house the mansions that began to descend upon it. Heaven itself descended atop the mountain. The scene was an awe-inspiring sight, with the heavenly kingdom descending upon the mortal ne in splendor and glory. The world below was filled with mortal life, and all eyes were glued to the sky. Heavenly clouds began to descend from the sky, and the world was filled with a mystical and divine presence. Mansion after mansion descended, until thergest one descended on top of the temple. The temple shone, and it merged with the mansion. The mansion grew to have the temple''s features, even if it was much, muchrger than the temple. All of a sudden, Jerusalem had a 7.77 km tall mountain around it. Strangely, as if a miracle, the earthquake and trembles didn''t destroy anything or im any life. Because it was a miracle, God''s mercy. However, Neji knew that won''t be for long. His location was now known by all Gods, some of whom mighte visit him anytime. So, it was time for Neji to ring a call. "Kurai," Neji said. "Come back." ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 430: 429: So Many Uninvited Guests Chapter 430: 429: So Many Uninvited Guests Chapter 429: So Many Uninvited Guests ¡ª The city of Jerusalem now had a mountain reaching the sky in the middle of it. The Holy Temple was at the very peak of it and was transformed into arge castle. Neji didn''t even have to do much after that, the humans on the surface took out their phones and captured photos and videos of the mountain. Neji used an Earth Jutsu to carve a text on the mountain''s side, reading as [Home of God]. Pictures and videos of that spread through the entire inte, and Sisty helped make the posts'' reach grow. He knew, in no time, that Gods woulde to either meet or attack him. He did this while expecting that, he was openly inviting them to attack him so that he could destroy them. "Raynare," after finishing that, Neji called for his angel and ordered. "Is Ingvild free? A song right now will be appreciated." ¡­ About ten minutes after making thend, something came flying towards Jerusalem. Neji was in the yard of his Temple Castle, sitting on a wide couch with Raynare lying on his right, beside him, feeding him fruits. Ingvild Leviathan was on his left, still a bit awkward, as she sang in a gentle voice. "A nuke?" Neji''s eyes were ck and blue as he looked at the flying super bomb. His other angels: Asia, Irina, and Xenovia were also there. Thetter two swung their swords and trained, while Asia read a book with Hinata. Three of them paused, though Ingvild continued singing and Hinata tilted her head because they didn''t even know what a nuke was. Raynare was calm, as well. "I know World War III has basically begun, but the nuke is too fast to be normal, ten minutes is too short for a nuke toe here. Some God may be behind this." He said. As for where it came from? He got the answer easily thanks to Omniscience. "America, of course. Then maybe it''s not a God behind this, I heard the devils have their hands deep on America." "Yes, my lord," Raynare confirmed with a nod, she didn''t look concerned, even though she could deal with a nuke. There was an invisible barrier around the mountain, even, to block against intruders and attacks. "Troublesome. Let''s not take it lightly, can''t trust the barrier. If it''s some weird nuke made by Ajuka instead of a normal one, cking off may not be smart." He said. "Sisty, do a record with my eyes and start a widespread live stream. Hijack all screens in the world, and show them what happens if they mess with God." Neji stood up and ordered Sisty, who was now back in his head. "Um, my lord," Xenovia and Irina turned to look at him as he prepared to take off. "If it''s dangerous, you can send us to test it." "Continue your training," he ordered them without sparing a nce and then teleported from his spot. He appeared kilometers from the nuke and waved his hand. A golden portal formed right in front of the nuke as it slipped in, and Neji opened a portal in reverse that spat the nuke out, in backward motion. "Sisty, hijack control of the nuke." He said, and his trusty mind-spirit replied positively. "Great. Lead it to New York." On the screens around the entire world, everyone saw the cruel decision. God was indeed Benevolent, but he could be ruthless to those who disobey. The nuke caught speed beyond what it had before and rushed back to America. Neji felt prayers, screams, and more prayers asking for forgiveness. He felt a billion eyes on him, making him smile. "I will not stop it. It is your country''s fault they threw it to me first. However, I will give you an option. Pray to me, call to be saved, and you will be teleported to safety. Everyone in New York, bow, pray to your God, and you shall receive salvation." Neji felt his Progression rise steadily as people prayed, atheists turned their hearts to him, and people of other religions abandoned their God to bow to him. Great. A few minutester, a nuke hit New York, but despite the city being known for its million citizens, there were zero deaths. Neji was keeping his promise to Jesus, too. * * * Towering above Jerusalem''sndscape, the new mountain peak was wrapped in a cloak of white clouds. The mist-covered ground below could barely be seen through the clouds, with only glimpses of the busy city, lush greenery, and winding rivers visible below. High above these clouds, a majestic castle stood tall on top of the peak, its spires reaching into the sky. It was a ce as if taken from a fairy tale. But a fairy tale it was not, as it was merely God''s Home. Neji returned to his Temple Castle and met up with the girls. "I dealt with it." He let them know as they looked at him. "There shouldn''t be any other problem for a bit if they got the warning." He was about to continue when he sighed and revealed a frown of annoyance. "Okay, never mind. We are being attacked." "W-what?!" "Angels, it seems. Michael." Neji relieved the curiosity of his ambassadors, who paled. ''About time,'' he thought. ''I am sure they have been looking for me all this time, but as I was hidden, they never got the chance.'' The forces of the old God wereing here ready for a battle. So did they not believe him for God? Howplicated. "Girls, prepare for battle. I wouldn''t enjoy seeing my lovely angels losing to the older models," he said, as the frightened girls, and one Djinn, trembled on their boots. Raynare remained calm, her belief in her new powers was solid. Neji wasn''t actually nning to fight, he was confident that he could talk some sense into them if he released his divinity, but it was better to be safe. He was pretty sure the angels, at least the majority of them, would buy into him. After all, even if he was ying as God, he did have all the memories and half the powers of that deity. So, really it wasn''t that concerning. "Shit," Neji cursed. "Red g. Guys, this isn''t a battlefield you can fight on. Run back inside. I''m sensing armies of Gods and even devils. Some Hindu Gods, Greek Gods, and too many Aztec Gods." "B-but¡ª" The girls tried to talk, but Neji waved his hand and they were shot back into the house. Other than Raynare, she was reliable. ¡­At the same time, he popped up an Omnipresent Copy of himself inside his bedroom. It had a job to try something with an item in his inventory. ''Of course, I expected this.'' It was a bit quicker than what he expected, but not by much. It had been a week since he caused chaos and suddenly vanished. They must have been nning this all the time, just waiting for him to show himself. From a dozen directions, flying armies of Gods wereing towards his mountain. Neji was confident in handling most, but there were Satans and Chief Gods mixed in. This might not be so easy. The invisible barrier around the ce rippled like water, as a man wielding a hammer slowly pushed in through the barrier. Once he had a hand inside, holding the hammer, he struck the invisible dome from within, as lightning crackled and the barrier shattered. It was Odinson Thor, whose Prime iteration had died at Neji''s hand a long time ago. Neji couldn''t help butugh; sadly, he had lost Stormbreaker to Eurynomest time, otherwise, he would have made fun of the little God just now. As the barrier broke, though, the sky became much more clear. Neji had already been able to see everything, but now even Raynare saw the armies that surrounded the skies. She let out a small groan as she spread her wings. On one side, there were the angels, and beside them were the Greek Gods. Opposite them were the devils, and beside them were the Norse Gods. Then there were some other Pantheons, such as Egypt and Aztec, and then there was Hinduism. Most of all, there were also Chinese Gods, most in number. Just from a nce, there were a few hundred Gods in total and a simr number of Devils and Angels. In total, they surpassed the thousand mark, and this time they were all strong. For what it counted, he didn''t see Odin, Zeus, or Shiva. The Chief Gods hadn''t yete to meddle, though the Aztecs did bring their Chief, Quetzalcoatl. It was a male God this time, looking nothing like his Quetzalcoatl, with red hair and dark skin. There was another problem other than Quetzalcoatl,ing from the Hindu Pantheon; while Shiva didn''te, his equal, the Preserver God, Vishnu hade. It was a cluster fuck of Divinities and Demons, with multiple over the Tier-50 threshold. "Neji," the first to speak of the thousand gathered, was a petite devil, staring down at him with sad eyes. "It''s sad this had to end this way." "Nothing has ended in any way, my dear. And please, it''s Admin now, this isn''t our room." Neji looked at her with a smile and said, causing her eyes to grow just a little wet while everyone else frowned. "Enough talking," said a Chinese God, with a long beard and scales for skin. "We are not here to tolerate the guts of this false God!" Neji used Observe to check who it was because frankly, his knowledge of Chinese mythology was very limited. [Long Wang ¨C Dragon God ¨C Peak Tier 50] Oh, and he was strong. No wonder he had the guts to speak so confidently among so many more popr Gods. The man raised his hand and spoke again, "Zh¨±qu¨¨, destroy him." As per his order, a red-haired woman beside him nodded and then leaped forward. Her body transformed, and immediately Neji realized who this ''Zh¨±qu¨¨'' was. Her skin caught fire, and her body transformed. The other Gods just watched, deciding to test out Neji''s powers against the transforming Goddess. Her body became that of a bird, with fiery feathers andva-like eyes. She screeched, causing the sound barrier to shatter, as she rushed at Neji from kilometers into the sky. [Zh¨±qu¨¨ ¨C Vermillion Bird ¨C Peak Tier 49] It was the Vermillion Bird of the South, a legendary creature, asrge as the Eiffel tower. Neji decided he should take her seriously, but halfway through his fighting pose, he paused and blinked. A piece of news came to him through his systematic connection. Music yed. A massive, multiple-kilometer-long purple portal opened in the air beside the mountain; it wasrger than the mountain. Gods shifted their gaze to it, while also looking at Neji to make sure he wasn''t pulling any tricks. The vermillion continued rushing toward him, passing by the portal. A massive paw, taller than the tallest building on earth, came out of the portal, reaching out for the little bird. A ck cat''s mouth came out of the portal next, and the tworge headphones around her ears revealed the source of the music. [Little Dark Age] yed as her shadow cast darkness over the world. The vermillion tried to dodge the paw, but the paw''s speed didn''t follow the rules of size, it was faster than the bird. Another paw reached out, and the cat began to walk out of the portal. The vermillion bird, a Tier 49 creature, couldn''t escape from the paws as they pressed on her body. A screech came out of her, as fire razed, but her fire did no damage to the bringer of cold death. With a strong press of her paws, the area exploded with a death aura and the death cat squashed the bird to death. The Gods froze while the cat threw the dead body inside her mouth, gulping down and letting out a growl. The cat, Kurai, then turned to look at Neji. Her golden eyes, shaped like Isshiki Otsutsuki''s D¨­jutsu, locked with his blue eyes. Her loud, sky-roaring voice rolled out of her tongue. "Who tried to squash you between their fingers, papa?" "Kurai," Neji looked at her. "Level 5680?" Neji tried to keep his expression calm, but he couldn''t. For the first time in a long while, he threw his head back and let out an earth-rumblingugh. The trembled as Godughed, and the people standing on Kurai''s shoulders gave him a smile. Rumi, Ryukyu, Quetzalcoatl, and Ozymandias looked at him while Merlin snapped her finger and performed a teleportation spell. The group appeared beside him, while Kurai too disappeared, appearing on his shoulder in a smaller size. "Neji," Ryukyu rushed to him and hugged him, surprising him as he stoppedughing. Had she regained her senses fully? "I have missed you." "This is not the time, Ryukyu," Rumi stepped closer and pulled her friend back, pointing at the sky. "Looks like we came back at a good time. Let''s deal with them first." "I am not sure how much help we''ll be, though," Quetzalcoatl looked at the Gods of this world and said, and for a moment her eyes locked with her version of this world. "It should be fine since Neji specifically called for us," Ozymandiasmented, and Merlin nodded. "Yeah, I have some ns," Neji said, cracking his knuckles. "Stop this chit-chat," All of a sudden, the Quetzalcoatl of this world growled, kicking the air and blitzing toward Neji''s Quetzalcoatl. "That woman is irritating. I want to bash her head against the earth, that annoying-looking bitch." [Quetzalcoatl ¨C Dragon God ¨C Low Tier 51] It was a number hard to counter, Tier 50 was not weak. While Neji''s Quetzalcoatl was just Tier 23. Most other Gods watched this time too, but after the spectacle earlier, a few also prepared for battle. The angels were standing still, observing sternly, as if to search for some kind of hope in Neji. Raynare flinched as she saw the wild man rushing towards this ce, and tried to move in front of Neji, but he stopped her with a hand. He stepped in front of his blonde dragon, who whistled in amusement, as he drew back a punch. The humanoid Quetzalcoatl transformed, his body growing serpentine and long. He was already kilometers away from Neji, and his form only made it look longer. The feathered serpent rushed at him, while Neji condensed power on his fist. Neji leaped into the air, as his transformation buffs red around him. His knuckles shone in a purple light, coated in Hakai energy, as he reached forward at the speed of light. Kurai sat silently on his shoulder, listening to music, and Neji didn''t bother disturbing her. He reached right in front of the face of the dragon, who widened his jaws to let out a dragon''s breath, while Neji punched forward. Hakai. "[Boost]!" The Hakai energy on his knuckles, ready to turn anything into dust, grew only stronger when he applied Boost to it. When Neji sensed the Gods and created an Omnipotent Copy inside his bedroom, it had the job of Mine from the Boosted Gear. It was a sess, and now his Hakai was two times stronger. The dragon''s breath met his fist and vanished. His fist continued rushing forward and hit the God in his jaw, and the world trembled. His authority shed with Quetzalcoatl''s, and Neji grinned when ten seconds passed. "[Boost]." With the Hakai energy as the target, that was a 4x boost. The energy of erasure, of destruction, shed with the dragon no more as Quetzalcoatl''s body shone purple and burst into purple dust. He got erased. Destroyed. [You have killed a Tier 51 foe.] [You have leveled up 261 times.] [You have reached Level 5111!] [A new Divinity has been added!] [Three Voidmancer powers have been added.] [Three Lumomancer powers have been added.] While Neji leveled up a bunch of times, his blonde Quetzalcoatl shimmered in brilliant gold light. All the divinities and faith of this world that were directed towards the name "Quetzalcoatl" traveled to her, now that the original one was gone, choosing her as its receiver. [Quetzalcoatl ¨C Dragon God ¨C Low Tier 55] Thanks to her own powers and experience, she reached a higher level. This was the n Neji had, because even when he killed an enemy and received experience points, the dead enemy retained their powers. That was the "glitch" of the Gamer System, it didn''t have to work on urate and equal mathematics in such cases. All of a sudden, all the Gods and devils were sent on high alert. The tables had just been turned upside down. ** ** ** Author Note: It''s another new week, and a new month too. So don''t forget to vote! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 431: 430: The Battle of Gods Chapter 431: 430: The Battle of Gods Chapter 430: The Battle of Gods ¡ª When the Gods first arrived with their armies, Neji popped an Omnipresent Copy inside his mansion, in his room. He was confident he wouldn''t die against even such arge and strong army, but he wasn''t confident he''d win. Not unless he prepared for it anyway, with the one single game-breaker inside his inventory. In the Japanese-westernized room with temple vibes mixed into it, Neji stood in the center of it. He stood near the bed and opened two golden portals in the air. Two items dropped from within; a Gauntlet, and a woman. The woman stayed on the bed, her use was forter, but for now, Neji focused on the red gauntlet beside her. He lifted it up with telekinesis and brought it to his hand. "Here it is, the [Boosted Gear]." He held it in his hand, hearing a voice call out to him from within. It sounded like an arrogant and angry voice, so he used his aura to press down on it, to not let it speak. Ddraig must have been angry at him for handling him like this, so he was yelling. But why would Neji waste time hearing the curses? Instead, without caring to waste any more time, he used [Mine]. Tendrils of void energy, letting out an ooze of ominous air, leaped out of his hand and wrapped around the gauntlet. Mine had many functions now, it could even absorb the entirety of a being, not just their powers. But he didn''t want to absorb the gauntlet in its entirety as not having to deal with Ddraig''s soul was the whole reason he upgraded Mine anyway. He just needed the power, and he scavenged it with ease. The void tendrils drained on the gauntlet. [Ding! Sessfully mined a Conceptual Power from the Boosted Gear.] [Ability "Boost" has been added.] === Name: Boost Type: Conceptual Ability Level: Null Description: The power that once belonged to the Red Dragon Emperor, Ddraig. It allows the user to double his powers every ten seconds by chanting "Boost!" out loud without any limit until the user reaches his limit, whether it''s their physical abilities, magic, or demonic power based on the user. === Finally, "It''s here." The Boost power was his. It didn''t have a Level because it was apparently "Inapplicable" which he understood why, since the ability''s whole point was leveling up beyond what it was. It could boost as much as Neji''s body could handle; and since a Gamer''s whole point was leveling up, he didn''t need to worry about that. This was a cheat code. Neji could feel unimaginable power on his fingertips now. He had seeded. There were no tricks, no blockage, he had really just obtained limitless power. It was so limitless that it didn''t have a level, there were no numbers that could describe its power on the hand of a Gamer. He''d have to get used to it, to experience it on what factors he could use it on, and then he''d be unstoppable even by the Gods, prime or otherwise. He knew there must be some form of limits, such a cheat would be illegal otherwise, but that''s what he''d have to test out now. Exactly on the bed, a test subject waited for him, asleep. "Tiamat." He muttered, looking at the strongest of the Dragon Kings who had been passed out in his inventory for days now. While the Neji outside would be dealing with Gods, the one in this room decided to mess with the Dragon Queen for a bit, to test out his ability, and to also tame the rough dragon. He knew having her by his side would be beneficial, so he woke her up. In the meantime, the outside grew chaotic. * * * Thanks to the Fate Quetzalcoatl''s own powers and experience, she reached a higher Tier than what this world''s Quetzalcoatl was. Just as Neji had nned. He had also observed the ''shift'' in the faith essence that happened in that instant, so he could do something with it for the other girls too if he tried. Maybe. For now, though, he had an angry army of Gods to take care of. Seeing their Chief God fall and get his powers stolen, the Aztec pantheon didn''t sit still. After the initial silence of shock passed, one of the leading Aztec Gods yelled and rushed forward. The army followed after him, and a few of the Chinese and Egyptian Gods chimed in too. A few Gods from the other major factions tried to move, but their leaders raised a hand to stop them. When so many different factions team up together, they wouldn''t work all at once, which was beneficial to me. Neji wouldn''t be able to handle all of them, especially the leading Gods if they teamed up and rushed at him. At the very front of the Aztec Gods was a god with a turtle shell for back. He was lower than Quetzalcoatl in Tier, but he was not weak. [Tonatiuh ¨C Sun God ¨C Mid Tier 49] The Turquoise Lord, that was him. "Rahh!" The sr god yelled and rushed at Neji, his fists coated in a luminous light. Neji matched the roar of the God with a smile, and his form multiplied a hundred times. These Gods had made a mistake when they thought they were grouping up on him, thinking that he was a single individual. However, with his Minor Omnipotence, the divinity he had from back in Naruto world, and was now only stronger with the divinity of Big G, allowed him to create a hundred versions of himself. The scariest part was that these didn''t burst from a single attack. An army of invincible Super Gods rushed at the army of not very impressive Gods, as he erected Susanoos after Susanoos around his copies. The iing army slowed down a little seeing his actions, the Gods at the back stopping entirely. Neji didn''t slow down though, he and most of his copies took out their swords, coated with a ck tint originating from the Truth Seeking Orbs. While clones in the back started to take out Kamui shurikens from their belts, the Gods at the back began to run away. Neji shot the Kamui Shurikens; the fleeing Gods were too weak to dodge or block the space-distorting bullets that spun with them as its center. In a matter of seconds, dozens of Gods vanished. The Aztec Gods leading the army trembled a little, but Tonatiuh the Sun God continued rushing with his jaws clenched. "Do not focus on that! Kill the enemy bastard!" He was now in front of the Susanoos, as he drew his hand backwards and then punched at the Susanoo. The Susanoo cracked, to his credit, it wasn''t a weak attack. However, the only reason Neji didn''t dodge it was because there was someoneing from his back. "Did your Quetzalcoatl not teach you when to run~?" A sweet voice came as a blonde sh blitzed from behind Neji and came in front of Tonatiuh. The Sun God turned to her, trying to attack, but he was too slow. Quetzalcoatl''s fist moved faster, and the God''s jaw broke. He was shot backward, and Quetzalcoatl rushed after him, wearing a massive grin. "Leave him to me," she yelled for Neji to hear. "His sun divinity will help me grow." "Good luck," He yelled after, while his massive sword cleaved through a dozen Gods. [Ding! You have killed a Tier 29 being.] [You have leveled up 102 times.] [Ding! You have killed a Tier 31 being.] [You have leveled up 98 times.] [Ding! You have killed a Tier 42 being.] [You have leveled up 105 times.] ¡­ [You have reached Level 5458!] The leveling was getting slower for the weak Gods, and at this rate, Neji wouldn''t receive as much growth as he was hoping for. Luckily though, he had [Mine] which he used on the dead body to devour and assimte his bodies. He didn''t level up from that, but his stats and Divinity increased; mostly divinity. "This is fun." Neji was grinning as he said and murdered another dozen, while the other Gods on the sidelines watched with their eyes wide. "Rush forward! Target those girls in the back, that''ll break his spirit!" A God from the Egyptian Pantheon yelled, and the army hesitated before rushing in to join the fight. Too bad if they were trying to score one on Neji by targeting the girls. "Ryukyu!" One of the Nejis yelled. "Call for Excalibur. Yell for its name!" "Huh?!" Ryukyu, the Lion King, looked at him in confusion. She was already holding Excalibur. "But I already have it on me!" "Just do it!" Neji yelled,ughing. "You''ll be a little disappointed but it''s fine." Artoria was beside the other girls, amongst whom Merlin was busy casting magic. She was wearing rings of Solomon that she got from defeating Goetia, that''s why she stood as a whopping Tier 39 while she was just Tier 20 before. She was much stronger than before now, and she used all that power to shoot sts at the iing Gods with her cherry blossom magic. Ryukyu, in the meantime, did what Neji asked. "Excalibur!" And the world itself responded to the King''s will as seven swords teleported from all over the world and floated in front of her. The 7 Excalibur Fragments; Destruction, Mimic, Rapidly, Nightmare, Transparency, Blessing, and Ruler. "What?!" Ryukyu frowned. "What''s up with these filthy swords?" Neji was wrong, she was more than just disappointed by this world''s Excalibur. "Just merge them!" Another Neji yelled, and despite hating the idea of merging her precious sword with these gimmicks, she gritted her teeth through it and raised her sword at the seven swords. "Oh, and put this one between them. I already fixed the corruption with my holy powers." Neji said just as Rhongomyniad the spear appeared beside the sword from within a golden portal. Neji had been keeping it to him ever since and had the chance to purify it with his Big G holy powers. The seven swords were Excalibur, they were the same thing as Ryukyu''s Excalibur, so they resonated together and could merge. The Holy Spear was different, but since it was a Holy Sword in the end, it wouldn''t be impossible to merge. Since the seven Excalibur had the innate ability to merge, if something was thrown in the middle of the merge it would merge too. Ryukyu sighed and did as Neji asked, and the world trembled once again. The eight swords and one spear trembled and then shone. The eight des rushed towards the sword on her hand and reality gave birth to a new Excalibur, with a lot more power than it had before. A symbol of purification and destruction. "Good job, King Arthur!" Neji yelled out her other name, and Ryukyu looked confused for a moment until her divinity burst out of her. That happened because Neji was still streaming, he never stopped. Ryukyu was already a Goddess; she was the Goddess Rhongomyniad. In this world, people knew King Arthur, but that historical figure did not be a God. So no God existed with that name here, but suddenly a divine entity with that identity appeared, so everyone who was watching the stream let out a burst of faith and divinity towards her. Faith wasn''t just praying, just knowing a God existed worked. The world''s history resonated with her, and the faith of billions of people from not only the present time but also when history after the death of King Arthur rushed to her. In a moment, she was Tier 27 and reached a much higher tier thanks to both her sword and divinity. [Ryukyu Tatsuma ¨C Dragon God ¨C Tier 56] Being a person from the Fate universe, she had the innate ability to resonate with her weapons and grow strong. That was why, as long as Excalibur was near her, she was an unstoppable force. "This is great," Ryukyu said, drawing her sword backward for a thrust. The Egyptian Gods who were rushing at her slowed, pausing, but it was toote. "Perish!" A wave of holy light sted out of her sword, and the sky went white. The wave passed over those Gods, and all died. Voidmancer, Lumomancer, Boosted Gear, Dragon Powers, and his other literal hax. Neji did not hold back, but he didn''t go overboard either. He showed off, and he erased his enemies. No battlested more than two attacks, and most ended with one. "Dammit!" Demigod Hercules of Greek yelled, waving his hand. "This isn''t a good ce for us. Retreat!" The Pantheon of Gods had noints as a portal opened and they jumped in. Nejiughed, but he didn''t pursue them. He didn''t need to kill all Gods, he wasn''t going for a world destruction run ¨C this war wasn''t the end of this world ¨C so he didn''t stop them if they fled. When the Gods realized that, the other Pantheons began to run off too. "Norse shall withdraw from this battle as well," Thor said and his army turned around to fly backward. Then a few other Pantheons vanished, and the Chinese Pantheon put their tail between their legs and fled too. "Next time it will be different!" Next time he will be full on God, so good luck with that. Neji didn''t stop them either, he was busy clearing the Aztec Gods and Egypt. One by one, all the God factions left the sky. Only the devils stayed, and the angels too, along with a single Pantheon. "What a sight," said a dangerous voice as Neji finished all the Gods who had dared to attack him. The hundred Neji copies looked at the person who spoke as they all retracted into one Neji. He canceled his Susanoo and looked at the blue-skinned God. It was Vishnu. [Vishnu ¨C Preserver God ¨C Tier 61] A Tier 61 being, that''s the second-highest number Neji had seen. Vishnu was a Preserver, but he was that in the sense that he could stop Shiva if the madman lost his mind and started wreaking havoc. Vishnu was not weak, the gentle smile that he revealed to Neji was proof of that. He was calm even in this situation after witnessing Neji massacre a hundred Gods. Neji knew why. If anyone, Vishnu was the one who''d be able to neutralize Hakai. And the Gods behind him were strong enough to take on his girls, in the meantime. The blue God stroked his chin as he stared at Neji before sighing with his eyes closed, "It does not seem to me that you''re after world destruction since you let the other Gods run, so I''ll leave you be for now. Let us meetter, Admin." He waved his hand, and his entire army of Gods vanished. There was no need for portals or flying away, he teleported all those strong Gods with a wave of his hand. An overwhelming victory. And all of humanity had witnessed him hold his ground against the thousand other Gods. His progress percentage exploded with growth. Now, only the devils and angels remained. Neji dropped back to his feet on the peak of his mountain. Quetzalcoatl and Ryukyu dropped beside him; Kurai who was still on his shoulder, licked his cheek as all of them stared at the two organizations. "Looks like you guys are here to talk," said Neji as a smile bloomed on his face. "Good choice." Because he wouldn''t mind iming them for more Levels. However, they knew how to behave after what they just witnessed, their faces covered with sweat said enough. [You have reached Level 5770!] The head-on battle was fruitful, so he was going to try to get some gains from the battle of brains next. ** ** ** Note: Don''t forget to vote powerstones!!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 432: 431: Enters Khaos Brigade Chapter 432: 431: Enters Khaos Brigade Chapter 431: Enters Khaos Brigade ¡ª Only two factions remained in the sky, the Angels, and the Devils. The Angels still had a skeptical look on their faces, so Neji didn''t bother talking to them. He looked at the gathering of Devils, instead. Neji took a full look at the leading devils. Naturally, the three Satans stood at the front, with a bunch of Ultimate ss Satans around them. All their expressions were cold and worried. "Fine," Sirzechs suddenly said, looking at Ajuka. Neji could hear everything despite the distance. "Summon them." As if to not let Neji interrupt him, Ajuka did as asked as soon as possible. He held an artifact in his hand and activated it in an instant. Wheels of magic circles rolled in the sky, and super-strong presences began to appear beside them. When the light show ended, dozens of people were in the area. There was the Old Satan Faction, led by Rizevim, Shalba, Katerea, and Creuserey. Then there was the Fallen Angel faction, led by Azazel and even the Vali Team. Lastly, there was the Hero Faction. Together, the entirety of the Khaos Brigade was here. "Mhm, I thought you guys wanted to talk." Neji looked at the situation with a helpless smile. "How troublesome." [Vali Lucifer ¨C Half Devil ¨C Peak Tier 41] [Azazel ¨C Fallen Angel ¨C High Tier 50] [Cao Cao ¨C Human ¨C Peak Tier 51] [Rizevim ¨C Devil ¨C Peak Tier 51] These three were the most annoying of the bunch; especially Vali, even if his normal Tier was pretty low. None of them were that big of a deal, of course. Not when Neji just sted a Tier 51 out of existence just earlier. The single most problematic person there was the leader of the Khaos Brigade. The Dragon God Infinity. [Ophis ¨C Dragon ¨C Peak Tier 65] "That girl''s is problematic," Quetzalcoatl said from beside Neji. "I don''t think that''s a girl at all," Rumi said, with her Byakugan activated. "It is genderless." "Yeah, let me handle it," Neji said, giving the girls a look and then looking at the gathering of the Khaos Brigade. He would rather not fight, there was a chance he would lose. "I didn''t think you guys would team up." "Common enemy, I guess," Azazel replied. "I am just here to make sure if you really are an ''enemy'' though. Would be crazy if I had to fight my real Big G over this. So yeah, who are you really?" "You already know, son," Neji smiled. "Oh wait, can angels be considered my children? Or is it just limited to humans?" Rizevim Lucifer clenched his jaws. "Is this a situation where you can make jokes?" "Is this a situation where you can question me?" Neji looked at the devil, a spark of his aura booming out of him. "Don''t get on my nerves, or I might take out my anger that I have on your father on you." Neji had all the memories of God, but he didn''t have any of God''s emotions. He was his own person, so really, what the Original Lucifer did wasn''t his problem. Still, the act worked and his tone caused Lucifer''s son to shut up and re. "I am curious about the Dragon, though," Neji looked at Ophis. "Why is a being of your stature helping these nobodies?" Ophis, with her eyes bored as never, stared at Neji in silence. A minuteter, she broke the silence, her lips moved. "They said you are from another world, that you traveled the Dimensional Gap. You have a way of driving Great Red away, and if I kill you, I''ll learn how to do that too. Is that true?" "Entirely untrue," Neji teleported from his spot and appeared right in front of Ophis. "I do have something that will benefit you, though. You need a ce of silence to rest, right? I can give that to you. Later, I can even return the Dimensional Gap to you. It''s true, I can show you a representation right now." "Don''t trust him," said Rizevim. "That man is a trickster, it''s a trap." "..." Ophis stayed silent, and Neji took that as an affirmation for demonstration. He took a moment to discuss something with Sisty in his head, and then with a snap of his finger, he opened a golden portal. Unlike his usual Gates, where the inside wasn''t visible from the outside, this time the veil was translucent so it showed what was inside. There was an endless sky, withyers of gold on the floor, and in the middle, there was a bed. It was a separate space entirely from where his main inventory was located, and it was edited a little to not pause the time inside. So Ophis could go there and sleep. Ophis stared at the portal with wide eyes. "That''s¡­" "I am sure your eyes can see howplex and separate that pocket dimension is," he said. "And if you notice¡­ it''s bigger than the Dimensional Gap. Much bigger. I''ll rent the ce to you, with the price being you''ll leave the Khaos Brigade and join me. I will not ask to fight you unless a world-ending problem arises, unlike these fools who will disturb you for every little thing. Okay?" "..." Ophis stared at the Gate still. It was not that she had never considered staying in a pocket dimension before, but it just wasn''t the same. Being so strong, no pocket dimension could contain her senses, and she didn''t receive the "silence" she so hoped for. Also, it hurt her pride to stay in a small pocket dimension when her true home was sorge. But this one¡­ Her subordinates got worried seeing that. "H-hey, this is clearly a trick, how can a pocket dimension be bigger than the-" "And on top of that," Neji continued. "If you miss your home that much even after spending time there, we can always team up and take our Great Red together. Whatever the case, I am sure you realize I am much stronger than anyone else beside you at this moment. We aren''t some sworn enemies, so why should we fight meaninglessly?" "I¡­" Ophis turned to him. She frowned. "This seems too good to be true. Humans are tricksters, and as their creators, who knows what kind of trick you would pull off? What if I''m unable to leave that portal after you close it? I doubt anything can contain me, but then again, didn''t you seal Trihexa? So it''s usible that you might be able to do the same to me. Do you have any testimony that will allow me to trust you?" Neji went silent. Her words made sense, and he could even see himself taking advantage of her by killing her or something. But if it was about testimony, maybe he could convince her. "Will you trust Tiamat''s words, then?" Neji said as he snapped his finger. "I know you two have a good rtionship, right? What if she vouches for me?" Ophis narrowed her eyes. It''s not as if she and Tiamat were friends; thetter was just the strongest Dragon after Great Red and Ophis, excluding the many Gods who also happen to be a Dragon like Quetzalcoatl. As the strongest of the Five Dragon Kings, Tiamat had interacted with Ophis quite a few times before. To say Ophis should trust the words of someone like that¡­ Then again, it was much better than using a human as testimony. Given the fact that Ophis didn''t have any friends at all, Tiamat was the closest to that. So her words should hold some value. Ophis nodded. "Alright." "Great," Neji snapped his finger just as a half-naked Tiamat appeared beside him. She held a towel to cover her privates, and her expression was red and lost as she looked around in a hurry. Herrge, curly horns moved with her head, as did her blue hair that swayed in the air. Despite the situation, a few of the devils looked at her barely covered body, while the angels looked away. "Damn, what''s up with her?" Rumi said as she looked at the naked girl. "Isn''t that¡­ the Tiamat from my world?" Merlin wondered out loud, the only one amongst the girls here who knew the appearance of the real Tiamat back in Gate. "No, they just look the same," Neji replied to Merlin. "So you were taking your anger that you have on that red-haired woman out on this Tiamat? Because they look pretty simr, except for the horns and hair." Quetzalcoatl asked. "What? No." Neji denied it. "I was just¡­ recruiting her. She was in my room, with my Copy, until now." "Right," Rumi looked at him suspiciously. "Hnn," Kurai purred suspiciously from his shoulders, then she looked away and just listened to her music. "Anyways," Neji looked at Tiamat. "Tell Ophis that I indeed hold enough power to clear the Dimensional Gap off Great Red. And that she can trust my words when I say I am not sealing her." "Huh? O-Ophis?" Tiamat grumbled at him and then looked around to lock her eyes with Ophis. "Yeah, you can trust him. He is a douche, but I don''t think he''ll kill any strong dragon if he doesn''t have to. He is recruiting strong people to fight the threat outside this world, and dragons just happen to be his¡­ uh, favorite." Neji had the Divinity "Dragon Icon" which was one of his very first divinities. Just a while ago, while fucking Tiamat''s brains out, he learned that it grew stronger if he had dragon followers worshiping him. It said, he could "Manifest" the Icon, whatever that meant, if he reached a certain synergy with it. So he was trying it out. "Otherworldly enemies?" Ophis asked, and many others also paid attention to it. "Not the one you guys are familiar with, it''s much worse," Neji told her. "Anyways, if you ept it, you can enter the space and take a nap. You can call for me anytime from inside." "Mhm," Ophis looked at Tiamat onest time and then nodded. "Alright. See youter." She said and then dipped inside the portal. Neji closed it with a snap of his finger, just as Tiamat vanished from beside him too. In an instant, the only problem in the field had been taken care of. Neji then looked at the Khaos Brigade as a whole, most of whom looked pale. "So. Do we talk? Or do you want to try your luck? Vali, how about you? I am sure your Albion wants to have a shot, wanna have a go?" "No, he won''t," Vali was about to reply, but Azazel replied in his stead. He was wearing a smile. "Instead, let''s talk. It seems Ophis identified you as God indeed since she said you were the one who sealed Trihexa. So I personally don''t want to fight anymore. As for the others¡­ "We don''t want to fight either, if possible," replied Serafall, looking at Neji with an odd expression. "Rather, we¡­ are here to do an exchange. We have something you like. It''s rted to one of the girls whose pictures you showed me." Was it Momo? Did they finally locate her in the Phoenix Household? Neji was all for a talk. "Alright,e down here. Only one from each faction." After sitting down at a table, Neji realized the information wasn''t rted to Momo. No, more urately, it wasn''t just Momo, but another girl, who Serafall learned about. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 433: 432: Babylonian Dragons Chapter 433: 432: Babylonian Dragons Chapter 432: Babylonian Dragons ¡ª How did Neji convince Tiamat to take his side? Earlier, inside the mansion, the Omni Copy loomed over the unconscious body of Tiamat, right after he had mined Boost. "I need to test its limits," he wondered out loud. Could he use this to boost his levels? His stats? His skills? He needed to see so that he would know to use this power in the most optimal way in the war outside. After all, if the situation got very serious outside, he needed to know all of the ways and limits of Boost. For that, Tiamat was a good test subject. He would have loved to test it out on a real, but easy, battlefield if possible, but a single test subject worked too. "First," Neji snapped his finger. He cast a spell, the same one he saw Raven using in the Arcane ne. She had used it to speed up the time of a single room, and he used it for the exact thing. He didn''t know the spell, but since his Jogan had seen its effect, it wasn''t impossible to cast it when he had a broken power like Omnipotence. An invisible domain came out from his body and covered the room. Time inside this domain was 10:1pared to outside. After that, Neji snapped his finger with a wisp of Omnipotence to help her awake. It should have woken her up right away, but she stayed on the floor for a bit more, face first. All of a sudden, she leaped outward for a punch. "Die!" "[Boost]. Stop." Neji used Boost on his currently limited [Omnipotence], letting out an order for her to stop. In theory, the Omnipotence should get stronger and she should stop, but sadly, that wasn''t so. Her fist only jittered for a millisecond and then rushed forward to smack on his face. So this [Omnipotence] didn''t have a direct effect on people who were too strong? Well, no wonder, otherwise Christianity would have been the only religion. Tiamat was strong, a whopping Tier 48, and so she was unaffected by it. Also, Boost didn''t work this time. That was disappointing; it meant he couldn''t upgrade his divinities with Boost, or maybe he just didn''t have enough experience with it. For now, anyway, he couldn''t. The punch hit him, but he didn''t even step back. He was much stronger than when she and he foughtst time, he had not only leveled up hundreds of times but also had gained more progress in his divinity. "__?!" Tiamat was shocked, seeing him not even flinch. Neji looked into her eyes and pushed his racial Dragon Authority over her. He also used Omnipotence to solidify the authority and tried another "Boost!"mand on it. Boost didn''t work, but Omnipotence helped it strengthen. The authority caused her to flinch as she backed off with staggering steps, feeling his will pressing on her. "Where are you going?" He stepped ahead when she started to back off, grabbing her by the shoulder. "How shameful. A dragon doesn''t take back steps." "S-shut up, you are using cheap tricks!" "Am I? You were the one who lost to me, and still attacked me right after you woke up. Where is your pride as a dragon?" He scoffed, watching her look away in shame. "I have a proposal for you, but I don''t think you''ll ept it right now. So first, I shall im my reward for victory." He threw her to the bed, watching her body jiggle. She turned her head back to take a look at him, frowning and ring at him while Neji stared at her alluring ass. It would be easier to convince her this way, and he could even test out Boost in other ways. It might be odd to test out this level of power through sex, but hey, if it worked, it worked. He jumped over her, looming over her as his crotch pressed down on her. Her fist curled but she didn''t punch him. "Hah. So this is what you want as a prize for defeating me?" Tiamat let out a groan. "You male dragons, always the same." "I am just following the tradition," Neji shrugged. It wasn''t as weird as it sounded. The world of beasts was much simpler than the world of humans, even for intelligent creatures like dragons. From his memories of God, he knew that for thousands of years, if a male dragon defeated a female dragon, he usually imed her body instead of just killing her. It''s anyone''s guess what the term "iming" meant for beasts. Tiamat revealed a disappointed smirk. "Go ahead, do your best." She knew about the tradition too, even if this was the first time she lost. "But know this, I will never give in. I do not n to ept your ''proposal'', either. That is my pride as a dragon." "We will see about that," Neji wasn''t even smiling as he leaned down, only focused on testing out Boost, on conquering her body and mind as he''d turn her into a fine soldier who''d fight for him in the uing battles. * * * [~The Chapter From This Part is Smut] After losing against this Abzu-lookalike, Tiamat''s pride was wounded. She knew that ording to the ancientws of dragons, Neji had the right to im her body as his victory prize. She didn''t think he''d actually go through it, so she was a little surprised. Tiamat was angry, but it didn''t matter, she would just endure. He could try his best, but after this, she could leave if she wanted. And that''s what she''d do. However, when he loomed over her, she felt a little fear. She had heard rumors about Neji''s sexual prowess¡ª that he used to tame Serafall; she had seen a few of those pictures when she was notified of his bold name on the Eternal Gram app. And now she was at his mercy, helpless as he loomed over her. "Good, there isn''t any resistance. I''m d you realize you''re mine now," Neji growled, his eyes burning with lust. "And I n to take full advantage." "As if!" Slightly provoked, Tiamat tried to push him away, but he grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head. She struggled against him, trying to break free from his iron grip. But it was no use, Neji was too strong for her now. How did he grow this much stronger? She was sure he was physically below her before. As she felt the heat of his body pressed against hers, she knew that she had lost this fight as well. "Vanish," he said, and it happened. Both his and her clothes vanished, they were naked, their privates touching. "Let''s begin," he said, and Tiamat''s eyes grew wide. What did he mean? She wasn''t even wet yet- "Auguh!" Tiamat growled, feeling him poke at her. His cock pushed at her entrance, demanding entry, and going an inch inside. Tiamat tried to push him away, but he just growled and leaned down, biting her lip. That made her cry out in surprise. "Shh," he said, and said, "Boost STR." All of a sudden, his strength increased twofold. Her tight pussy, which she was clutching to stop him from going further inside, parted in one go as he mmed into her roughly, driving his cock deep inside her body. She gasped in shock as he filled her up, stretching her tight dragon cunt until it burned with pain. "Ah, so singr stat growth works. STR is now 2x." He muttered something that she didn''t understand, leaning down to bite her in the ear. "Unfortunately, it seems I can''t directly Boost my level. Well, that would have been too broken, I guess. One at a time it is, then. Boost DEX." Suddenly, his movement grew fluid. His hand went over her body, causing her to shiver in pleasure, and all of a sudden she was wet. "Great," he said. "Let''s see if skills work, then. Boost: Touch of Nirvana." "Ahhhn~" Suddenly, his cock inside her began to let out an ooze of pleasure. She let out a heartfelt moan, her body shivering just as she came. "Aw, so cute. You came with just that? And here you were talking so big just earlier," he said, holding her face with a hand and staring into her eyes. "What a slut. You weren''t wet, but now you suddenly are. You like being fucked rough, huh?" Neji was in the mood for some dirty talk today, and it was satisfying seeing the way Tiamat''s eyes shook in anger. It was more satisfying when those hateful eyes went wide and her breath came in shallow gasps, just as he pulled back and mmed inside her again. "Gghh!" She grunted, moaning for him, as he gave her what she loved. "You like being fucked by a stronger male? Weak little bitch." He said as he pped her, watching her re daggers at him. Tiamat tried to deny it, but as he started to really move, mming into her with hard, powerful strokes, she couldn''t help the way her body arched up to meet him. He was so big and strong- it felt incredible to have him inside of her. She moaned like a bitch as he took her roughly, her body responding to his dominant touch despite herself. After fucking her in that position, yelling "Boost" to make different abilities stronger, Neji changed her position. He held her and twisted her around, his cock still inside her, as she spun andy on her belly now. He spanked her ass, watching the soft flesh jiggle as if begging to be fucked. "H-how dare you?! Don''t spank me!" She yelled, but then moaned when he thrusted inside her. Although sheined, her eyes zed over with lust when he spanked her ass hard and harder next time. He liked the way she whimpered when he bit her neck, leaving mark after mark on her pale dragon skin. "S-stop!" "Boost: Touch of Nirvana." That was the 16x boost now. "Nnghnn~" she let out a shattering moan as her body shuddered and the bedsheet went really wet. "I heard you," Neji grunted in her ear as he pressed his body down on her. "Abzu, that day. I am not Abzu, I ain''t your husband. I want you to say my real name." "Ahhn~ "Beg me to fuck you, call my name. Call me Neji. Call me your King, call me honey. Understood, little dragon?" "N-never! Aghn~ F-fuck you!" "Oh, that''s what we are doing." Tiamat knew he was iming her body as his prize. But at least, she was sure her mind would stay untouched. But here she was, trying so hard to resist iming her mind, from making her body addicted, even though it''s just been half an hour. Neji''s massive cock pounded into Tiamat''s tight little pussy, making her cry out in both pain and pleasure. He was rough and dominant, pulling her hair and spanking her ass as he fucked her doggy style on the huge bed in his mansion. "Why is my dragon bitch not talking?" he growled, really iming her body. "Boost." Tiamat tried to resist even now, but as Neji Boosted one more time, her body broke. "Ahhhng~ incredible, this is impossible, I- I love it!" "F-fuck me. Harder, harder, please~!" "O-oh, Neji, my king, my honey, more- more, give me more¡­!" Tiamat begged as he dominated her mind and made her moan like a bitch. She arched her back and begged for more as he pounded into her harder and faster. She found herself moaning and begging for more of his rough, dominant fucking. She came screaming his name, mping down around his cock until he shot hot jets of cum into her womb. Neji changed position when she came, and now their bodies mmed together in a primal mating press, their dragon blood fueling their desires. At this point, Tiamat''s previous pride was broken. And she couldn''t help but feel a new sense of pride, pride in being chosen by such a strong and powerful male dragon. Oh, why hadn''t this happened early? Neji, too, felt satisfied knowing he had tamed the fiery female before him. So, as he continued mming into her, holding her up while standing, he made his offer. "You are to pray to me as your God from now on, okay? You''ll fight for me against all those alien fuckers." "Oh-? Huh? O-okay, yes, of course, nghn~ yesh!" She agreed to whatever he said, as they came together in an explosive orgasm. After that, Neji continued his test. By now, he learned that he couldn''t Boost his level, but he could Boost individual stats. He could also boost particr Skills, or even Bloodline powers like Hakai. Divinities, sadly, could not receive Boost. ** ** ** Author''s Note: Sorry about no post yesterday guys, sick right now ?? anyways, we missed the first day of the week, so don''t forget to vote!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 434: 433: Annoying, Scheming Little Devils Chapter 434: 433: Annoying, Scheming Little Devils Chapter 433: Annoying, Scheming Little Devils ¡ª Only one from each faction was allowed toe down to meet him. From the devils, they were wise to send Serafall, it would be easier to talk with her. The Angels finally decided to make their move now. Of everyone, Gabriel stepped up to meet Neji. ''That''s odd,'' Neji thought as the angel flew towards him. ''I expected Michael.'' Looking at the famed angel, he saw the unepted eyes he wore. Khaos Brigade''s overall leader, Ophis, was currently sleeping in the Gate of Babylon. There were too many mini factions within it to allow each individual leader toe, so Neji looked over them once and nodded at Cao Cao. He was the strongest there, other than Rizevim, but Neji didn''t like the devil so the human was chosen. He''d have chosen Azazel but, two archangels at once, fallen or not, might be a bit hard to convince. Together, the three strode through the air and reached the area. Theynded on their feet in front of Neji and the girls. A heavy silence of unendingplexity settled on the area. Everyone looked at each other, and Neji''s gaze lingered a bit more on Serafall before she bit her lip and looked away. "Great," Neji said and tapped his foot just as a golden portal opened below and a table popped out of it. Then chairs came out too. The three faction representatives looked at each other and then took their seats. Neji took a seat opposite them, on an extravagant throne before their chairs. "Is that Merlin?" Cao Cao was the first to speak; the human descendant of the more famous Cao Cao the Warlord pointed his chin at Merlin behind Neji''s throne. Neji erupted a Silence Domain around the area, so nobody waiting in the sky could hear the meeting. "Mhm?" Merlin met Neji''s gaze and when she saw he wasn''t going to answer for her, she spoke for herself. "Oh my, yes. Seems like I have a bit of a reputation in this world too." "But of course," Cao Cao gave a respectful nod. Taking that little exchange as the start of the meeting, the other two began to talk as well. Serafall took a look at the girls beside and behind his throne. "Three Goddesses, one Demigod, and one legendary mage." She muttered as she took a look at the new girls. An archangel was also among them, Raynare. Quetzalcoatl and Ryukyu were obviously Goddesses, but Rumi was one too. She had been a Goddess in name until now, but the girls in Naruto world seemed to have finally settled with the mission he bestowed upon them. There were enough believers in that world to transform Rumi into a true deity. [Rumi Usagiyama ¨C Chakra God ¨C Mid Tier 57] She hadn''t bothered to move from her spot while Quetzalcoatl and Ryukyu partook in the battle, because she didn''t need to. More than him, the name "Kaguya" was famous in the world of Naruto. She was a legend in that world, and so when the people were told to pray to her, it went more smoothly than in Neji''s own case. Her Divinity was based on her first title, the Mother of Chakra, and that particr power gave her full control over life-force and nature energy. So she naturally grew stronger even with little divinity. Rumi hadn''t partaken in the battle, because the only ones who could match her were the leading Gods from other factions. If she attacked them, then it would have been an all-out war. "...She is one of the strongest Gods I haveid my eyes upon," said Serafall. "Aww, thank you. Just recently turned into one." Rumi replied, trying to read whatever chemistry was between Neji and her. Serafall shook her head and locked eyes with the cat sitting on Neji''s neck that was licking its paw. She shivered a little at the cold gaze and then looked back at Neji. "Just what was that portal that they came out from? It didn''t feel like the other end was located in our world." "Ah. Well," Neji shrugged. That in itself was the answer to her question. "In any case, how have you been?" "Take a guess?" She said with a scowl and red at him with hate-filled eyes. Neji just smiled. "Uhm," the other woman at the table, the Archangel Gabriel, cleared her throat. "Can I ask something?" Neji turned to her, smiling kindly. God''s memories were highlighted in his head and he remembered everything about her. "It has been a while, Gabriel. Did you manage to solve that puzzle in the end?" It was a puzzle box that the old God had given her to y with. Back when he died, she was yet to solve it. Neji watched her eyes tremble as she closed her mouth. "Never mind, that answers my question." She sighed. "I have solved it¡­ my lord. I''m d you remember." Her eyes went a little teary as she stared at him. "It has been a long time; I have missed you." "Hey, it''s not that long, just a few hundred years," Neji replied, and it was true. For beings like them who lived so long, it was like five months for humans. "Say, why did youe instead of Michael?" Gabriel looked ahead, looking down at the table. "Michael, he¡­ doesn''t trust that you are our lord. After all, your behavior is very different." "Do you?" "Yes, I trust it''s you," Gabriel looked up and met his eyes. "Even though I admit that you have changed, I have no doubts that it''s you. There may be some other secrets with it, but you are my lord." "Hm," Neji nodded, letting out a sigh. "I''ll say this once. I am not exactly the same being, but I am him. Imagine two cups of liquid, Cup A is Apple Juice and Cup B is Water. Cup A breaks, and before the Apple Juice can spill, you pour the contents into Cup B. So now Cup B holds all the Apple Juice, sure, but the cup is different, and it''s also mixed with a bit of water." He tilted his head. "That is the current God. Is that a good enough analogy?" "It''s sufficient," Gabriel nodded, her hands sping together. "You''re saying that even if you''re mixed with another person, this¡­ ''Neji'', you''re still my lord. I ept you." Neji''s progress bar leaped up a couple of percentages. He smiled. "I''m d you do. Is there anything else you want to say or ask?" "My lord," she bowed. "I do not have any questions left. I was curious why you hadn''t contacted us from the get-go, but I realize some of us might not have understood the situation before. I shall return and talk to the others about this. Then we will return to your side, to serve you." "Good," Neji nodded, allowing Gabriel to fly off to her faction with a flutter of her pristine white wings. "Now, Cao Cao," Neji said to the strongest human on Earth. "Convert to my religion." "That sounds like a threat, my lord," the arrogant human smirked at God. "I am not very religious, unfortunately. You can ask me something else." "Oh, no no," Neji smiled. He snapped his fingers and a contract appeared in front of the human. "You don''t have to be religious. Sign the contract and you will feel faith toward me on your own." "Sounds like a ve contract," the young man''s smile dropped. He looked at Neji. "What if I don''t sign? Just to be clear, I am not afraid of you." "You don''t need to be," Neji snapped his finger. Images appeared in the air that only he and Cao Cao could see. "Your parents. Also your teammates. I''m sure they will be scared of God''s wrath. Don''t be a rebel and bow to your creator, sign the contract." "...." Cao Cao stared at him before shaking his head and reaching out for the contract. "You are a goddamn evil God if I''ve ever seen one. The Omnipotent powers are really not funny, I have hidden my parents from the other factions for decades." He touched the paper, and it vanished. He blinked. "Huh?" The man looked around, confused. "Wait, what''s going on?" Memory Erasure. Neji smiled. "Nothing, you just agreed to a contract. Don''t worry, it''s not harmful. You should return and tell the others about joining me. If they don''t, they should leave right away." "...Alright," Cao Cao looked confused, but for some reason he couldn''t feel suspicious of the individual. He got up and flew off. That left only Serafall on the table. She gave him a dirty look, staring at him with a frown. "What was that? Did you brainwash him?" "I guess." He agreed. "Forget that, you said you have something on one of the girls. Tell me about it." "I won''t, why should I?" The shorty argued back, but Neji couldn''t feel annoyed. He just let out augh. "She''s cute," Rumi said in his stead. "Like a little squirrel. Where did you catch her?" "..." Serafall turned to look at the muscr woman with a frown, before looking away once she noted the muscles. "She''s a wild little squirrel, perverted as hell," Neji replied. Heughed and looked at her. "What are you devils nning? Why are you here to meet?" "...We want to make a deal," she replied. "I can''t give you that thing we have about your girls for free. You use that Contract power of yours and promise you would leave us alone in exchange for the information you want." "Sounds like a hassle," he shrugged. "Hey, Sera, stop ying around and spill. You''re cute, but that''s exactly why I might reach my patience and drag you to my room where you will spill more than just words." "...." Serafall looked surprised but quicklyposed her expression to re at him. "You are insane. You lied to me. Y-you betrayed my feelings, don''t think I''ll give in just because you''re flirting." "I lied, sorry, but I didn''t betray you." He shook his head. "Well, you didn''t betray me, so I couldn''t bring myself to betray you. I killed your fellow Satan, your old friend, for my personal benefit. I apologize for that. But I didn''t touch a single strand of your hair during that fight. I didn''t want to harm you, and you shouldn''t take that lightly. Stop fooling around,e to my side." Serafall''s re intensified. "What if I say no? Are you going to threaten my family too? Are you going to threaten Sona?" "Will that make you mine? Then sure." He smiled and she paused. "I''m joking, I am not that desperate. I want you but not in the way that''d make you hate me; this isn''t a weird kidnapper male lead romance novel." "..." "But," He tapped the table with a finger. "I do want that information you have. And I am desperate for it. But stop trying to make deals with me using it, I''ll kill all the devils who are here, regardless of whether they are your friends or family. I''m sorry, but it''s just how it is." Serafall''s lips quivered and she let out a harrowing sigh. "Um, I think you''re being too harsh, Neji," Ryukyu said from the side, but he didn''t reply. "Okay, fine," Serafall sniffled and nodded. "I''ll tell you. I found one of your girls. I think her name is Momo Yao- something? Anyways, she''s the sleeping Phenex Ancestor, the original Phenex Devil. It''s not up to me to give her to you, so you have to talk with the other Satans." "Where is she right now?" Neji asked. He wasn''t surprised, the description of the item that Riser used said that it belonged to the Original Phenex. "Give me the location." "She used to be in the Phenex Household before," she said. "Unfortunately, she has been moved. I¡­ I am sorry, I was with the Satans when the report from the information guild came. And they read it. They realized that this might be a bargaining chip and so they hid her." "Haah," Neji stood up. "W-wait, there is more!" Serafall stood up with him, trying to calm him down before he went on a rampage against the Devils. "That girl. Blonde hair, cat girl. We have news on her too. Please calm down, don''t hurt anyone, hear me out." Neji''s eyes widened. Slowly, he sat back down. "Kimi¡­? Tell me everything." ** ** ** Note: Vote some stones! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 435: 434: A Foolish Deal with an Excellent Result Chapter 435: 434: A Foolish Deal with an Excellent Result Chapter 434: A Foolish Deal with an Excellent Result ¡ª Neji suppressed his annoyance at the devils and sat down again. He looked Serafall a little less cheerfully now, and that seemed to hurt her. She suppressed those personal feelings and reported them professionally. "Sona reported to me that on your first day, you met a teacher who was a spy from the Yokai faction. Do you remember?" "Hm," Neji nodded. The girls around him, especially Rumi and Ryukyu, were paying great attention to her words. "As you know, she returned to her Yokai masters once she was caught. A few days ago, we received aint, a threat, from the Yokai Queen, Yasaka. She called me, as the Satan responsible for Foreign Affairs, for a talk. I had to manage time even though the world was in turmoil, and when I went to Kyoto to meet her, I was presented with aplicated situation." She hesitated and then snapped her finger. A doll appeared on the table. Neji''s eyelids twitched but he didn''t move. Serafall held the doll and looked at Neji, "Apparently, the cat girl woman who was acting as the spy, Yuhei Kotazaki, was found in her room as a toy. This¡­ doll. Yasaka thought it was the devils who cursed Yuhei, but I had no idea about it. I recognized the appearance a little, however, from those pictures you showed me. So I asked for the doll so that I can show you." Neji stared at the doll. It was a small doll, the type that''s known as "kimmidoll" in Japanese culture. It was made out of hard, stone resin, the size of his palm. The figure had hair of yellow, eyes of blue, while its shirt was white and its pencil skirt ck. And there¡­ was a silver choker cor on the neck. "The other Satans aren''t aware of this," she hesitated, and then slowly passed the doll to him. "Here you go." Neji slowly epted the toy. His arm moved numbly as he reached out to grab it, and [Observe] read the damned name it has. [Kimi Doll 3 - out of 6] [Gather all 6 dolls to see a message.] "...." Neji held it and looked at the face, the doll''s face was shaped like a (???????) emote with one eye winking at him. What was this damned thing? It wasn''t any kind of misunderstanding either, it literally said her name. "Third out of six¡­" "Uh, my lord," Raynare chimed and he turned to her. "There was a simr toy left behind in Aika Kiryuu''s room after she vanished. I am sorry, I didn''t get the chance to mention since you suddenly descended on Jerusalem right after I said she vanished¡­" Neji blinked. He didn''t waste time ming her and activated Jogan. His eyes searched the mansion behind him, and he found the doll in question right away. With a thought, he teleported the thing to his other hand. "This is kind of creepy," Rumi said as she and everyone else looked at the new doll. The doll didn''t look creepy, but the concept of this whole thing was weird. The doll was another "kimmidoll", and it wore a school dress. The one that Kuoh High students, the one that Aika Kiryuu, used to wear. [Kimi Doll 4 - out of 6] "It says¡­ four out of six," Neji muttered aloud, but the girls'' were as confused as he was. "Sisty, is Observe saying ''Kimi Doll'' instead of ''Kimmidoll''? Is that an error?" [No, master. The doll type is kimmidoll, yes, but they have the name Kimi Doll. It is as you think it is¡­] "Fuck," he groaned. "Neji-nee," a voice called all of a sudden; the door of the mansion opened and Hinata ran out. Her Tenseigan was active, meaning she had been watching and listening to the conversation. Neji allowed her closer to him and she stopped at the table. She looked at the two dolls. "You know, we found one of those after you and Lady Kaguya left." "Really?" Neji asked her, frowning. "Why didn''t you notify me?" "It didn''t seem anything weird, so¡­" she trailed off, and Neji stopped wasting time. "Sisty. Connect to Heaven #1. You should be able to see the entire area and see if the doll is anywhere in heaven. If it is, teleport it to me." Neji ordered and Sisty got to work. Five secondster, a doll teleported to the table. Neji grabbed it. This one looked¡­ weird. It was the same type of kimmidoll, but the clothes were that of a kunoichi. Precisely, it was the clothes of Yugito Nii, the human host of the Two-Tailed Beast, which represented a cat. The doll had long, straight, blonde, hair bound with taut bandages, blue eyes and red lipstick. It wore a short-sleeved ck and purple blouse and ck pants, both had a cloud-like design on them and also purple fingerless gloves, and a chain of blue beads wound around her left hand. It also wore a Kumogakure forehead protector, sandals and a kunai holster, which was strapped to her right thigh. The doll also wore bandages around her arms and legs as well as a red belt around its waist. [Kimi Doll 1 - out of 6] "Alright," Neji grumbled. "This is odd." [Master, if you don''t know, the philosophy that Kimmidolls bear is that of wishing good luck and fortune to family and friends by bestowing small but highly meaningful tokens of attention and love. The¡­ creator of these must be offering you good luck.] Neji was feeling a little annoyed at this whole thing until Sisty said that. He was wondering why was Kimi doing this, why wasn''t she justing to meet him if she could leave things like this for him? The reason was simple. She must be in some kind of heavy trouble since she was saying good luck to him. She wanted him to find her soon, and that''s why she was wishing him luck. "Doll one, three, and four¡­?" Neji spoke out loud. He looked at the girls. "You girls don''t happen to know about some other doll, right?" "No," they all replied in unison, and Rumi continued. "I think it''s serialized by each world you visit. Naruto was your first, so the first doll was there. Fate was second¡­ so the second one must be there." "It doesn''t exin why there were two in this world," Ryukyu said. "Also he said it''s six in total. If it''s five worlds, it means the worlds where we got scattered. Since it''s five of us, shouldn''t each world only have one? Why is it one extra?" "Maybe the extra one is supposed to be from DxD?" Neji asked, mostly to himself. "But yeah, the extra one must be Aika''s one. The first doll is cat-based, and the Two-Tailed Beast was a cat too. Yuhei was a catgirl, too. Aika was not one, so she might have been some kind of backup in case I didn''t need to travel to the other worlds?" "Perhaps" "In that case, the 2nd doll in Fate should be cat-based too?" Ryukyu said. "In that case, it should be¡­" "Neco-Arc," Neji finished. "I thought I''d find Kimi in her the first time I got to Fate. So if that''s that, it must be her. Kurai," he hesitated but picked up Kurai and looked into her eyes. "I know I''ve been making you work too much recently, but can you go check the Fate world? It''s for your mama." "Search the new world," Merlin chimed in. "I don''t think we''ll find her in Babylon. But since we finished the singrities, the real earth is stabilized and working. You might find that creature there." "Alright," Kurai didn''tin. It was for her mama, after all. "Oh, and," Neji smiled awkwardly. "Since there is a modern world now, try to make it ours. Spread our name and gather divinity. Should take you a few days at most if you use all your new powers." "That part is annoying," Kurai frowned. "But fine. I''ll search for the doll and do it." Kurai nodded, and then a portal appeared. It seemed, at Level 5000s, she could freely travel dimensions. Kurai jumped into the portal, giving Neji onest look before the portal closed and she vanished. "Alright," Neji ghastly out a sigh. He put the three dolls in his inventory and looked at Serafall. His expression was tired. "Sorry, I feel shit all of a sudden. Can you convince your friends to give me my Phoenix girl''s location? Sorry, if you are unable to do that, I am going to destroy everything." He didn''t look threatening when he said that, he simply looked tired. But that was scarier for Serafall, and more than his flirting, this fed-up look helped convince her to get up and fly back to her friends. A minuteter, the three Satan came down along with Grayfia. They were slow as they did, looking at Neji in case he told them to stop. When Neji waved them entry, they came down and stood around the table. "I can tell you where the Phenex Ancestor is," Sirzechs had. "But you have to give up Rias for-" "Not interested, I am sure I can find the location with ease if I just teleport to the underworld and destroy half of it. Will take me a day, but at least I don''t have to deal with your stupid negotiations," he said, and then proposed an absurd counterproposal. "You know what? If you give me your maid along with the location, I''ll give back Rias. And even all the other Djinns I captured. Deal?" Neji was annoyed that he had to talk this much at all. He used [Omniscience] already but there was no result. As expected, it was not all-powerful, the devils were somehow blocking it. Due to the annoyance, Neji presented this "deal" really to just get on Sirzechs nerves, it was not a serious proposal. He basically just said whatever came to his mind. And to his surprise, Sirzechs agreed after a short pause. "Alright." "What?!" Grayfia snapped at her husband. "Hey, did you hear what he said?!" "Grayfia, this is for the greater good. It''s not just Rias, but a lot of the other devils." Sirzechs argued, frowning at his wife. "Are you insane?!" For once, the cold and calctive maid yelled at her husband. "Are you really trading your wife for this?! For your sister and those other devils who gave up their pride?!" "I''m sorry." Nejiughed in a weird mixture of pity and humor. He shook his head and snapped his finger. A contract appeared in the sky, and Sirzechs looked at it. It was the deal they just made but in text. "I agree," Sirzechs replied. Behind Neji, the girls wore a stupefied expression. ''Is this real?''¨Cwas what they asked. Ozymandias didn''t even bother to hide her amusement as sheughed out loud. "Alright," the contract vanished and Neji snapped his finger. The entire yard shone bright and thousands of devils appeared there. All of them were in the town on the other hills in this mountain, along with Rias. "Say hi, your lovely Satan Lucifer hase to rescue you." Neji stood up and apuded. Of course, returning them was only beneficial to him. No matter which part of the world they were, as they had agreed to the contract before, they''d stay his believers. He''d gain faith from them. So if the devils wanted to feed his cattle and fatten them, who was he to stop them? "Hey, Rias," Neji waved at the girl, who looked around in surprise. Then he used telepathy, <> It was a win-win. Rias wouldn''t hate going back to her home, she would see that as Neji showing love to her. To give her freedom. What a stupid deal. He looked at Sirzechs.Did this man really sell his wife for this? He looked at the infuriated Grayfia who had fallen silent. ''Oh well, I need to punish her for the little betrayal she pulled on me.'' Then again, didn''t he leave her alone in that crumbling dimension? Fine, he won''t punish her in the harsher sense of the word. "Now, tell me," Neji used telekinesis to pull Grayfia to his arms, squeezing her butt as he looked at the foolish Lucifer. "Where is she? The Phenex Ancestor." Sirzechs looked at Neji''s hand on his wife''s private, as his wife studied his face with an enraged frown. Then he sighed, shook his head, and opened his mouth. ¡­ Neji created an Omni-Copy of himself who teleported to the underworld. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 436: 435: Regaining God’s Authority Chapter 436: 435: Regaining God¡¯s Authority Chapter 435: Regaining God''s Authority ¡ª Neji couldn''t use Omni-Copy in a location beyond his sight before. With Jogan, that limit could be stretched a lot since he could see very far, a total of 100 kilometers in all directions and an additional 5 thanks to his [God of Eyes] divinity that he gained in Naruto. However, now that he was so high on the Inheritance Progress Bar of Biblical God, who was Omnipotence, Omniscience, and Omnipresent, he could ignore that sight limit for the most part. Even if he hadn''t reached 100% on it. It''s not as if it didn''t have a limit, there was still a distance limit, but he didn''t know how far that could be stretched. Since the underworld was a pocket dimension connected to Earth, it didn''t pose any issue. As the Copy teleported into the underworld with [Dimension Travel], the Neji remaining on the peak of Jerusalem focused his senses on the leftover forces in his territory. "Now, it''s time you guys leave, except for those who have agreed to join me." He said and looked at a particr side of the crowd, floating in the sky with the rest of the Khaos Brigade. "And Fallen Angels, the Biblical rules are a lotxer now, so I''ll return most of your holy status based on your records. If your history is judged to be too evil, or if you don''t feel like you want to return to me, then you''ll stay as you are." That would increase his powers. Fallen Angels in general were stronger than the average Angel since only stronger Angels in the past dared to disobey God and turn into Fallen. So he wanted them in his ranks, it wasn''t an issue if they had done slight ''evil'' in the past such as falling in love or gettingid. Before turning the Fallen back to normal, Neji looked at themon Angels. "The opposite goes for you guys. Those who do not feel like I am the real deal, or do not want to serve me, you''ll turn into Fallen Angels." He finished and snapped off his finger. Immediately, around 70% of the Fallen Angels let out a golden light. It resided and left them in pristine white clothes and wings. They looked around, confused, grateful, and happy. The remaining Fallen looked at themselves with frowns and scowls. In the meantime, a little 5% percent of themon Angels turned into Fallen. Most had epted Neji as God, their loyalty unwavering even if he had a clearly new personality. The old and newly changed Fallen both looked at Neji with a frown. Azazel the Reaper was still a Fallen Angel, but he wasn''t frowning, he was smiling at Neji. He didn''t feel any loyalty towards Neji, even if he seemed to ept that Neji was somehow the real God. Just like Michael. The Archangel who had turned into a Fallen, was looking at Neji with a grim look on his face. Neji''s eyes met with the old fellow, and he was sure if he had gained God''s emotions along with his memory, this scene would have pained his heart. Michael was the most loyal and closest angel to God. Then again, perhaps that''s why it was better if Michael was not around him. His joining the Fallen ranks was better. "I see. Then change your position based on your wings," Neji said, watching the newly returned white-winged angels gather together with therge flock, as the new ck-winged ones joined with Azazel. Neji continued, "I am not a ruthless God, even if I am not as benevolent as before. So, you Fallen will be allowed to leave. I don''t want to harm any of my children, even if they are disobedient. I hope one day you''ll see the light." Michael and a few others of the former Angels rejoined Azazel in silence. The Reaper looked at his old Archangel buddy with an amused smirk. "This is funny," Without letting Michael make any remark to that, Azazel activated a massive teleportation spell that swirled around all the Fallen and they vanished from sight. Now, only the Devils, pure Angels, and the rest of the Khaos Brigade remained. "What about you guys?" Neji looked at the Khaos Brigade. "You guys can leave if you don''t want to join me. If you do, stay back from now on." A few minutester, therge majority of the Khaos Brigade left. They weren''t religious anyway, so they''d take the chance to leave with a happy smile. Rizevim showed him a dirty smile before teleporting away ¨C and Neji didn''t hate that. If that little bastard nned to mess with himter, that was just free Exp. Since all of this was being live-streamed, it helped that he wasing off as a kind Deity. Only the Hero Faction remained out of the Khaos Brigade, having decided to join Neji. One such was the Leviathan Family, led by Katerea, who canceled their part of the teleportation spell at thest minute which left the rest of the Old Satan faction shocked just before they vanished. "My lord," the devil woman who Neji had already conquered before, came down from the sky and fell to her knees in front of him. "Forgive me for standing with those fools all this time. I nned to take them by surprise if they attacked you." "I knew that," Neji said as he reached out a hand and ced it on her head. He didn''t lie, he had noticed her from the beginning along with her weary eyes, ready to strike Rizevim in the back if he dared attack Neji. "You did well, good bat." The rest of the devils, even the original Leviathan Family that followed her, were shocked at her position. Of course, Neji had spies within the devils. It was just two, but it was enough because they were high-ranked. One was Katerea Leviathan and another was Venna Gremory; in particr, that mature woman had informed him of this united attack from the beginning since Katerea didn''t have any way to contact him. That''s why Neji was calm about it throughout it all. "So, atst, the devils," under the shocked eyes of everyone, Neji turned to the remaining devils outside the Leviathan Family. "It''s time you leave, too. I have returned all the Djinns I had captured, except for Ingvild. But since Ingvild is a part of the old Satan faction, a part of the Leviathan Family, and that Family''s current head is already mine, she''s going to stay. I don''t want to see your faces anymore, leave." The devils wore a grim look. They exchanged nces and looked at the Leviathan n with contempt, but the old Leviathans didn''t just take it, they red back. Whatever their matriarch was nning, they were going along with it. Serafall, the current Satan Leviathan, wore an odd expression as she looked at Grayfia by Neji''s side, and Katerea kneeling in front of him. It was she who introduced the two of them to him¡­ and now she was the only one standing opposite him. Quite ironic. Serafall and Neji''s gaze met. The world seemed to split in two for each of their sites, painting the parts with pain and regret. Serafall''s lips shook while Neji looked at her with an expressionless face, causing her to just bite her lip and re at him. The same scene unfolded between Sirzechs and Grayfia too. The husband''s betrayal left the wife in pain, breaking her heart as it confirmed all the grim theories she had in her all these centuries; that this man would leave her the moment it benefited him. Rias looked at both of the scenes in confusion, the naive little girl didn''t know anything. She just gave Neji a hesitant wave of hand, before the devils left with a grand teleportation spell. All thousand or their numbers left at once. The Leviathan n stayed back as did their current leader, and Grayfia also stayed by his side. Other than them, the Hero Faction stayed, as did the Angels, led by a saddened Gabriel along with Uriel and Raphael. Neji looked at all three groups. "As you might have noticed, there is a town around us. Go take a position on the left and right side of it. It''s big enough to hold all of your numbers. Ah and you two, Angels and Devils, I don''t want any dispute between you guys. Some of you might haveints about this, but we''ll talk about thatter tonight. For now, I need to focus on something else and you are to understand and oblige." Neji supposed he might have had a hard timemanding such arge and strong number if he was still new at this, but Gilgamesh''s memories and pride helped. Gods or Angels, Devils or Demons, all were under him as they should be. It was natural, why would he feel pressure for it? Instead, everyone acknowledged him, proven by the small System prompt that shed before him right away. === Progress Bar: |||||||| 93.6% === That was a good spot¡ªjust this incident made him jump so many numbers. Not much remained, he was closing in to the sweet number. Now that he had regained essentially all of God''s authority, what remained for him to reach 100%? Under his smile, as he stared at thin air, the three groups stood in silence before doing as ordered. Neji kept Grayfia to his side, however. He decided to catch up with the girls he brought from the other world, while the majority of his focus rested on the Omni-Copy. [Super-Task] helped him while his other-self ventured through the underworld in search of his best friend and lover. It had been a long, long time. ** ** ** Note: Dont forget to vote!!!!!!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 437: 436: Foolish Expectations Chapter 437: 436: Foolish Expectations Chapter 436: Foolish Expectations ¡ª "So¡­ now what?" It was a conversation Neji had with Momo a very long time ago. Back when he was hiding inside the Arcane ne with the girls. They spent eight months there, while a World War happened outside. Neji and Nejire''s parents died at the hands of Nawab''s subordinate, that woman ¨C Ujir. Along with Momo''s parents. It was a foolish choice to bring the four parents out of Neji''s inventory because the result was their death. Momo initially med him, it was a stupid thing to do which she and everyone else knew, but Neji didn''t mind. When she calmed down, she apologized. Nothing was his fault, after all. Rather, he was dirtying his hands for their sake. "What do you mean?" Neji asked her back. The two of them were sitting on the peak of a tall mountain that reached above the clouds, their bodies resting against one another under the moonlight. "Well, you said the situation outside is bad, and a World War is going on," Momo asked. "What do we do after we defeat the Gods? Should we rebuild Japan? Be rulers of the remaining world or something?" She sounded oddly confident that they would win against the Gods. Neji looked at her from the corner of his eyes, while both of their heads faced the moon. "I don''t know. We can decide that after we fight the Gods. And after we see what the state of the world outside is." He knew what the state of the world outside was by now, but the girls didn''t know that. The girls knew he was killing people outside, but they didn''t know what extreme. They thought he was just killing the viins, and while that was true¡­ he had killed a lot of heroes and in some cases civilians too. For what it counted, the only time he killed the civilians was when they were destined to die. Like if a nuke was falling on a country and was sure to destroy everything, then he''d slip in there and do a quick job of the numbers right before the nuke would hit. The girls knew he had dirtied his hands¡­ but they didn''t know how much. Except for Kimi and Nejire, he told them about it. He needed to share the burden with someone, even if it was just a hug they could console him with. But really, wasn''t it hypocritical of him to victimize himself when it was he who was killing them, context or otherwise? "You think," she nudged closer to him. "...I can heal the world? Can I revive all those who died? That''s the Phoenix''s job, after all." Was it? "We''ll see." Neji hugged her shoulders. "I, uh, don''t think the world will survive. If life remained after the war, it would all perish when the Gods attacked. There is a high chance that the won''t be inhabitable by the time we finish them¡­" he left out the part ''if we can''. "Mars, then?" Momo replied after a long silence. "With my powers, I can make that ce habitable. I think. You also stole Kamui Wood''s powers, so we should be able to grow trees there with it." It hurt Neji a little seeing her try to bear all of the destruction on her shoulder. While he was only thinking about how to survive, Momo was here contemting how she should repair the world. Neji didn''t like that. Why must she bear his faults? The Gods were after him, not these foolish girls¡­ Really, should he have fallen in love with anyone? Though these days in DxD he didn''t think like that anymore, but during his time in the Hero Academia world, he actively forced himself to not fall in love unless the person had a particrly strong quirk that might help them survive. Nemuri Kayama was the exception to that rule, but perhaps that was why he was too ashamed to embrace her even after he saved her brazenly. Because he had seen¡­ no, he had killed Mina and Ochako with his own hands when he could have saved them. Along with that, he was sure the girls knew what he was doing in the outside world. They pretended not to, but as Momo said, he had Kamui Wood''s quirk. The girls didn''t ask him once how he got that quirk because it was clear how he did. The man they loved was a murderer, who killed without discrimination. He had a clear cause because it was true that none of the heroes would have survived once the Gods came, the current Neji even knew that, but still, back then the girls knew that he was a cold-hearted killer. Yet, they stuck with him. Till the end, until he¡­ abandoned them. He would like to say he didn''t, that he promised to look for them, but of the five girls, the two girls he found had been waiting for him for more than a millennium. No sane person would believe for that long that they weren''t abandoned¡­ even if the reason, they must have theorized, was his death against the Gods. "Yeah¡­" Neji let out a sigh as his hug tightened around her. "I''m sorry." "For what?" Momo asked; she assumed it was because he was killing people but in reality, Neji apologized knowing such a grim future might await them. "Neji?" Neji didn''t reply. He just hugged her. Momo was special to him. Well, all five of his initial girls were special. But Momo was his official girlfriend, only she had that title. So he adored her a lot. That day, he decided, he wouldn''t get mad if any of his girls found a new family in another world. He knew the possibility that a long time would pass was true, so he shouldn''t me them if they thought he was gone and found a new family. Just that¡­ he would reim them as his woman no matter the situation. To his luck, he hadn''t faced such situations in hisst two finds. Rumi took over Kaguya after Kaguya had already given birth to Hagoromo and Hamura. The same was true for Ryukyu, who took over Artoria''s body long after Mordred was born. But¡­ both of them were somewhat chained for a thousand years. Rumi was locked inside the moon, and Ryukyu wasn''t herself in her mind. So they didn''t have the chance to forget him, to move on. He wondered if it was the same for Momo since the Phenex Ancestor was apparently "asleep" for a long time. However, he also kept the possibility in his head that maybe the Phenex Family was indeed her offspring. That she found someone else. He wouldn''t be mad, hurt, or surprised if that happened¡­ It''s been so long. But he would be hurt if she had already moved on from him. What if she didn''t ept him for returning after so long? What if¡­ she forgot all those sweet memories they had together? Neji reached the supposed location in the underworld. * * * Neji knew that the provided location was authentic since Sirzechs had agreed with the Contract, he must have said the truth. But he would have questioned it right now if it were not for his Jogan. He stood over an empty terrain, far from the civilization of the underworld. Since the underworld was asrge as Earth, but the poption was much smaller, it had a lot of emptynd. This was one of those ces, but Jogan did sense the presence of people. Underground. With lots of magic seals that hid it well. It was so well hidden that none of Neji''s other senses picked on it. "Huh, they did give me the location, but it''s entry is still restricted." His magical eyes looked at the many defensive mechanisms set on the ground. "Since it''s devil magic, I suppose some Lumomancer skills should do the trick." Neji raised his hand and ance of light began to form on his grip. [Luminous Lance: This skill can summon a glowingnce of bright light that can easily Defensive Magic, the potency increases if used against dark magic.] He dove it down toward the ground. At the speed of light, a beam left thence and it shed with the many kinds of barriers. It took half a minute before the barriers were destroyed, shattering like ss. Neji canceled the attack as smoke oozed out of the ground. There was arge hole in there, leading below. He dove down and into it, not bothering to waste any time. He dove deep through a tunnel, for kilometers, until he came out in a fiery volcanic area. The roof was made out of earth, as this was a deep underworld, and there was a volcano on the floor below. A dark mansion stood near it, and that''s where Neji sensed the presence of the Phenex Devils. Neji''s eyes scanned the mansion. In just a second, he found what he was looking for in the most gorgeous bedroom. A womany there on the bed, her eyes and breathing slowly. Many of the Phenex family members were there too, guarding her with a worried look on their faces as they looked up at the ceiling. They must have heard the sound from the attack. Neji used Kamui and dropped down into the castle. He slipped through walls and into the room, between a startled crowd. "E-enemy attack!" Yelled a man, raising a weapon at Neji. Neji snapped his finger as the man, along with all the other Phenex in the castle, vanished at once. He didn''t kill them; they were teleported far from here. Only Neji was left in the room. With the sleeping beauty in front of him. "..." Neji looked at her. She was covered by a nket, lying on her back with her eyes closed. Neji gently tossed the nket away to find a revealing bridal dress, it had a headdress to boot. Wrapped by the headdress, she had ck hair, not matching the Phenex Devils, but she did have a bang of hair that was golden in color. It was red¡­ thest time Neji saw her, but now it was golden. However, there were no doubts. === Name: Momo Yaoyorozu | Ranefer Phenex Tier: Peak Fifty-Seven [57] Race: Demonic Phoenix Age: 1,631 Powers: Click to Expand¡­ Special Characteristics: Under a Curse¡ª The Curse of the Primordial Darkness cast by Nyx and Erebus. It makes her body very cold, weak, and sleepy. She is unable to regain her consciousness unless cursed off the darkness. === "It''s really you." Neji smiled down at her. His eyes locked on the Tier. He wasn''t even a little surprised. "Looks like you finally stopped pulling punches." Out of all his girls, she has the easiest way to get stronger. She just had to stop being a pussy. She could create miniature nukes, but in this magical world, she could probably make magical weapons that could destroy the a few times over. "But what''s this? A curse? Which fucking idiots dared." Neji read the names and made a mental note to pulverize themter. For now, he had to cure it. He pressed his hand on her forehead. "Curse Purge." [Curse Purge: A holy technique that can cure curses. Works best against curses cast by dark energies.] His Lumomancer powers matched greatly with his Biblical God powers. Holy powers rushed through his hand and¡ª Neji''s eyes widened when Momo''s skin burned. He quickly withdrew his hands. "Shit. Right, she''s a devil now¡­" Neji let out a groan. Thatplicated things. How could he cure the curse then? "Ah, wait." Neji activated [Mine]. Dark void tendrils rushed out of his hand and rushed into her body, through her flesh. He felt a tug and pulled, yanking the curse out of her body. It was a dark purple light that absorbed with ease and increased his Divinity points. "Easy." He replied and looked at her. Her eyes fluttered open. Her familiar eyes that had gone red after he had turned her into a phoenix. Momo Yaoyorozu looked at the ceiling. Her eyes slowly darted and met with him. Neji was about to smile and talk. But right then, her body let out an explosion, as if a Supernova went out. ¡ª Boom! The castle sted into blisters, and the volcano behind also went out. The entire underground area was erased from the map, all thend above cleared up and now there was a kilometer-deep crater in the ce. The explosion cleared up as Neji coughed, his armor-pants now covering his entire body. He had burn wounds on his face, and it wasn''t healing. The mes of the phoenix were potent enough to stop his natural dragon regeneration. "Yahweh," it was a voice that he knew, yet it sounded so different. As if the person had been away for years. "For what have you awakened me?" Yahweh. The name of the Biblical God¡­ Not Neji. Neji stood hundreds of meters from her, but he could see her clearly. She could too, he was sure. Yet, her face showed no sign that she recognized him. She didn''t have any mental blockage like Ryukyu either, or else it would have shown in her Special Characteristics tab. No, she had simply¡­ Forgotten him. [Image Here] * * * "You look different," in the kilometer-deep and just as wide crater, the woman with fire for hair spoke up. "You look irritating." Maybe she hadn''t forgotten him entirely. His blue eyes and white hair seemed to remind her of someone annoying. "My bad," he replied, letting his armor fall down to his pants again. "But why so?" "None of your business," the woman stood like an infernal warning to his senses as she red at him. To her defense¨CNeji tried to defend her¨C he was now a 6"5 hunk with muscles that he didn''t have before. Blue eyes and white hair weren''t as rare as he would like to be either. So maybe that was why she didn''t recognize him. "At least smile a little, I did save you from that curse. How did you end up getting cursed anyway?" He asked, slowly walking over. She wore a frown seeing him walk so casually. Half of his face was still burned, it wasn''t anything grotesque, his skin was just red. "With fire as potent as yours, it''s hard to see you fall to them." "You bastard, it was you who teamed up on me with Nyx and Erebus!" The girl pointed a finger at him, making him once. "You knew you wouldn''t be able to deal with me on your own, so you called those Darkness Gods for help." "Oh," Neji let out a helpless chuckle. He just remembered she was telling the truth. "My bad, my bad. These new memories are kinda too long, a bit hard to recall unless." "..." The girl went silent. She put her hand down. "You seem different." "Do I?" Each of his slow steps took him hundreds of meters ahead. Soon, he stood just a dozen steps away from her. "You look the same as ever¡­ except for that golden hair bang." "..." She swallowed and said nothing. "I see. You look¡­ taller now." "Yeah¡­ I guess," he replied. From God''s memories, he didn''t find the exact time when Momo came to this world. Since God was a being of this world, and Momo reced the Phenex by changing the reality, his memories were affected too. "So, uh," he started. "It''s been a while." "Yeah¡­" "How long?" "What year is it?" He wasn''t sure if she was just humoring him, or if she had realized that¡­ "It''s 2031," Neji replied. "Then it''s been 1231 years¡­ though I slept 400 of it. Do the math." She replied, her eyes locked with his. Her Status Page said her age was 1631, but she said 1231. So that meant it was the age she transmigrated into this ''Ranefer''. He took in a slow breath and used Jogan''s Sha Naqba Imuru power, the ability of Gilgamesh that allowed the King to look into the past, present, and future. He looked at her and focused on the past. God didn''t know everything that happened in the underworld, so what he saw was entirely new things. Exactly 1231 years ago, Ranefer Phenex went through a change in her personality. His eyes couldn''t see any physical change, she still had the appearance she had right now, and that''s how the recing worked. But he noticed the changes in behavior. Back then, she didn''t have children. She didn''t even have the name Phenex. That must mean¡­ the n came after. Along with its members. With a heavy heart, Neji went through her story briefly. He didn''t care about the wars she went through; he didn''t care about anything. He only cared about the part where the Phenex n came to be. He said he wouldn''t mind if she found someone new, but he wanted to know just how long she had suffered without him. He finally reached that part. It was Five Hundred Years ago when the Phenex n came to be. So she waited for him for 700 years? Soon, Neji realized that wasn''t the case. Far from it. Funny. Just what was he expecting? He should be ashamed of himself. He canceled the ability and locked eyes with her. "So you have¡­ children now." "..." She stayed silent. Neji smiled. "I was expecting you to have found someone else in just a decade at most, to be honest. So it''s not surprising that you have children¡­ What I do find surprising is¡­ the process. And the time. You shouldn''t have held back that much." A Phoenix could create everything. Life was the easiest to create. In thest thousand years, to experience the feeling of family, Momo Yaoyorozu created the Phenex n with her ability. Yes, she had never given birth to anyone. In fact, in thest millennium, she had stayed single¡­ for 1231 years. While waiting for a certain someone. Neji felt ashamed to have even thought that she would choose to be with someone else. Momo was staring daggers at him now, her eyes glossy with wetness. "I''m surprised you can look into the past, but I don''t know what you are talking about, Yahweh." "I think it''s a little toote for that act," he replied, feeling his own eyes blur a little. Ah shit. "I am sorry. It took this long." "I will st you if you walk any closer," she insisted and he walked forward, but she didn''t make a single move to do what she said. "You idiot." Momoz, his Yaomomo, jumped forward, just as he did. Her arms widened to embrace him, while he did the same. Neji felt a shudder run down his spine as familiar arms held him tightly, and a wild cry left her lips. The lovers finally reunited. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Was an enjoyable chapter to write ??. If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 438: 437: I Have All The Time of the World for You Chapter 438: 437: I Have All The Time of the World for You Chapter 437: I Have All The Time of the World for You ¡ª For how long did the two of them hug? Time seemed to move at an unknown pace as their arms were around one another. Her ears listened to his beating heart, while his chin rested on top of her head. After a long time, she pulled back from the hug. She did that with shaky, hesitant arms as if he''d vanish if she wasn''t careful. She looked up, meeting his gaze. "Looks like I burned your face," she said with a cute frown. "You''re lucky. If I hadn''t identally hurt you, I''d have punched you hard right now. Why did you send me- us, away? Why¡­ did you make me wait this long?" Neji didn''t have any words. He didn''t really waste timeing to her, he had tried his best, but his best wasn''t optimal. He failed, and she was the one who suffered for that. "Haah," she let out a long breath and put her hand on his burned face. A gentle fire rose from her fingertips, washing over his burn, and healing him. "You know, I am not even angry¡­ anymore. It''s been too long. In thest few hundred years before I fell asleep, the only emotion I felt towards you, towards myself, was loneliness." "I-" "Don''t apologize," she didn''t sound angry when she said that. She gently ran a hand by his face. "It''s not your fault. I know you did your best¡­ you always have." "..." "I could have broken the sleeping curse, you know?" She admitted. "But I didn''t. Because I didn''t want to live the way I was back then. So when the opportunity to sleep for a long time came, I didn''t fight it. I¡­ knew that the next time I''d wake up, I''d see you. And I was right." "As always," he kissed his smart girl on her forehead. "I missed you." "I missed you more," she said and he didn''t fight her on that. He already got the proof that she missed him more; she managed to stay single for 1200 years, while in just thest few months, he hooked up with dozens of girls. It was true that their rtionship was peculiar, so for him sleeping with another girl was different from her sleeping with another man, but still. She missed him more, and he was guilty for that. "What''s up with this though?" She looked at the invisible aura around him. "How did you be the Biblical God?" "It''s a long story," he said. "In short, I-" "Why in short?" She interrupted him with a scowl. "You don''t have the time to tell me everything? From the very beginning?" Neji opened his mouth and then smiled. A single teardrop trailed down his cheek. "I do. Of course I do. I have all the time of the world for my Yaomomo." She smiled up at him and it finally registered for Neji. This was not a dream; he was finally holding her in his arms. It took so much time and effort to find Rumi and Ryukyu that he needed a moment to realize that Momo was in his arms. Momo stared at his face. She had been trying to keep a tough face, but seeing his tears her mask crumbled. Her lips shook and her tears gave out, painting her cheeks wet. Neji hugged her and the two of them teleported from their spot. They didn''t leave the underworld, nor go far from the area for that matter. They were in the crater a moment ago, and now they sat at the edge of the crater, their legs dangling over the kilometer-deep hole as she sat on hisp and he told her everything. * * * The long-reunited couple sat silently on the edge of the crater, their bodies pressed close together. The sound of the wind blowing through the air was the only noise that could be heard, aside from their muffled breathing. Neji had already told her everything that happened after that teleportation incident, and now the both of them were silent. The dark, purple sky of the underworld remained motionless, creating the surreal and peaceful feeling of being alone with one another. The fake stars sparkled dimly in the distance, illuminating the ck sky with their twinkling light. They satfortably in each other''s arms, lost in their thoughts and the moment itself, losing themselves in the serenity of the night. "Just a couple hundred years?" She asked after a long time. "So unfair." "Yeah, I guess," Neji agreed. He told her that it''s been a bit more than 200 years for him, though it was only the technical truth. He had spent 153 years in the void, but he was asleep the whole time. Still, he didn''t want her to truly feel wronged by learning it''s just been a few months for him. They always had the chance to talk about that at ater time, when she wasn''t so emotional. "What are you going to do about the alien enemies? They sound troublesome." She said, "It would be annoying if this world got destroyed too." "It won''t," Neji promised to both herself and him. "I''ll make sure it won''t." "Okay," she nudged into his arms. "What are your ns for the other two worlds? It''s Bleach and Tensura, right? Do you n to go there after dealing with the aliens, or is it better to go there now and find those two? Since you have found me, do we have any other reason to stay here?" "I guess you''re right," if he sped-run it, he could reach 100% inheritance in less than a week. After that, he could leave. He could slip past the aliens and find the other girls. "But I don''t want to run. Not anymore." "Fair," "And I can''t contact my ''Uber''," he referred to Mistress Death, and Momo understood. "Either my attempt to contact her is getting blocked by the aliens, or she can''t bother to reply to me. Either way, we''re stuck. Even if I can train on some universe-traveling skill, I am sure the aliens can intercept it." "Hm, you have a point," she nodded. "Still. Tier 91, you said. While ording to you, I am in Tier 57. I doubt all of the enemies are that strong, otherwise we''d have been busted by now. Maybe he was the leader of the entire army? Or at least one of the leading figures. So there shouldn''t be many of his levels, but I think the other minions should at least be at Tier 69. Speaking of this, why is the Omniverse not lowering their Tiers?" "No idea," Neji shook his head. "Maybe the Will doesn''t have as much juice left? It did say somewhere that the Omniverse''s will isn''t what it once used to be. Or maybe the enemies are being suppressed, but since there are too many of them¡­" "I don''t know, neither of them feel right. If I have to guess, I''d say those Prime Gods are messing with the suppression field. Oh well, there isn''t any point in making empty guesses." "Hmm," he hugged her tightly. "Let''s talk about something else. I don''t wanna discuss such a grim topic right now." "Then what do you want to talk about?" "You," he breathed in the small of her hair. "How''s life as a devil?" "That''s an odd question, Neji." she giggled. "Life as a devil¡­ is good. It made me lose the naive side of mine. It taught me lessons in life that I doubt I''d have ever learned as a human." That reminded Neji that she had lived as a human for only 16 years, while as a devil, with the memories of Ranefer, it was a total of 1600 years. In that little time, she only spent 3 years with him¡­ Momo was a lot different as a person than what he remembered. Neji nudged his face with hers. He epted her anyhow. "Haanh," Momo let out a gentle, shivering moan. "It''s been so long since we have been in each other''s arms¡­" she looked back at him. "Any ns on making up for it?" It was clear what she was implying. Now that they shed some tears and learned about each other''s stories, their desires bubbled up from within. Momo has been holding back for 1200 years, so when he''s touching her so lovingly, breathing on her neck, how could she resist? Yaomomo looked back at him, her red eyes twinkling, and he leaned forward to capture her lips. She kissed back, and the couple got lost in nostalgic pleasure. In love. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 439: 438: The Creation Collision Chapter 439: 438: The Creation Collision Chapter 438: The Creation Collision ¡ª Neji looked at her face and smiled as she leaned down towards him. He wrapped one arm around her waist while using another hand to hold onto her hair. Momo started kissing him passionately on the lips before moving to the neck. He kissed her back, and his hands roamed all over her back and shoulders, squeezing her soft skin gently. The warmth from Neji''s body made her feelfortable, and she found herself easily rxing into her boyfriend''s embrace. He felt so safe. Unlike anyone in this world. Momo had been waiting for his return for so long. Too long. Eagerly anticipating their reunion, she had missed him terribly during his absence. She couldn''t hate to be in his arms once more. When she felt his touch after so long, she felt a rush of emotions ¨C happiness, excitement, love. "Mhm, yes," Momo smiled, looking up at him and wrapping her arms around him. She could feel how tense he was, he must be feeling responsible for all this, and so he wasn''t sure how to take the lead for once. This only made her want to embrace him more, so she was going to take the lead this time. She had dreamed about this so many times in thest 1200 years. "I missed you so much." She kissed him again, and his ears and heart filled with her moans. She whimpered loudly as she rubbed herself against him. Neji could barely contain himself anymore; he wanted nothing more than to be inside of her, to be one with her. While it was true that it had only been a few months on his side, the thousands of years of memories made the sense of time pretty vague. All this time, he had spent long days filled with hard work, training, and fighting. He got to relieve his stress with the other girls but¡­ honestly, he had made it clear that his first five girls¡ªplus Lady Luck¡ªwere special to him. For now, he just wanted to have Momo. He was happy to finally be back home, seeing the familiar faces of Rumi and Ryukyu just earlier, and now this girl. She''s one person he was especially excited to see ¨C she was his best friend, and then his girlfriend. "I missed you too," Neji replied, between the kisses. He couldn''t help but notice how much she had grown since hest saw her ¨C she was taller and curvier now. It added to his excitement to be with her again. The surroundings darkened, and the sky grew darker. Night had fallen on this side of the underworld, the purple sky was darker now as they continued making out. Around then, the barrennds changed. The crater, the red ground with no trees or grass, began to shift and mold. The heavy creation aura of God and Phoenix merged to make the area into a garden of millions of flowers. A pleasant smell carried to their noses as Momo pressed him on his back, "Not bad. Your new powers resonate with me well." She said as he kissed her and rolled on top of her, their back rolling on the garden of grass and flowers. The sunset cast an orange glow across the sky as their hands ran across their bodies, pausing for a brief moment to watch the colors change from red to pink to purple. "Don''t be distracted," Momo kissed him passionately on the lips once again. Her tongue danced with his, her hands exploring every inch of his body through his clothes. She felt his hard cock pressed against her stomach as she pulled away from the kiss to look at him from above. "Haah¡­ it grew bigger¡­? Well, I guess you''re taller now. I''ve missed you so much," Momo said before leaning down and biting down lightly on his earlobe, causing him tough in amusement. Momo giggled back. "Hah, I was expecting a groan¡­ I need you inside me." Neji gave her a soft growl in response, as he felt a surge of desire course through his body. He couldn''t wait any longer; he needed Momo just as much as she needed him. Neji expanded his Jogan for a second to make sure this ce was indeed secure and secluded, where they could have some privacy and wouldn''t be interrupted by some random devils. Luckily, this was far enough from the devil cities to be safe. Momo had her body pressed down on him, as she straddled hisp, grinding her hips against his growing erection. "Mhm¡­" then she reached behind herself and unfastened the sp of her dress, and her bra, letting her breasts fall free into Neji''s hands. He cupped them gently, and he was surprised how much they had grown sincest time ¨C they were big before, but now perfectly round and firm. Momo leaned forward to kiss him again, leaving a trail of lipstick across his naked chest as she reached down between their bodies to unzip his¡­ pants? "It''s an armor," Nejiughed. It vanished in thin air as he said it. "There, gone now." She gasped for a second as his size sprung free. With a fascinated pure, she gently held his hard cock, stroking it slowly. Then she gazed into his eyes with a naughty smile on her face. Neji''s breath hitched at the sight of her ¨C she looked incredibly beautiful and sexy right now. "You look so hot," he whispered before he yanked at her with a telekic force and captured her lips in another passionate kiss. Momo seemed almost relieved to finally see him make a rough move. He ran his hands over her body, feeling every curve and contour as they explored one another''s bodies through his nakedness and Momo''s clothes. Momo moaned into the kiss when Neji''s hand found its way to her pussy ¨C she was already wet with anticipation for him. She shed off their remaining clothing until they were both naked beneath the starry sky above them. They continued making out while touching each other tenderly, exploring every inch of skin on disy. Neji admired his girlfriend''s perfect body ¨C her small waist, round ass, and perky tits. Momo broke away from the kiss to look into Neji''s eyes again. "Okay, enough ying around. I really l want you inside me now," she said breathlessly before lowering herself onto his cock slowly until she felt him hit home. She gasped at the sensation of being filled by him once more after so long apart ¨C it felt likeing home in a way. Neji growled a little as he watched Momo impale herself on his cock, her eyes closed tightly in pleasure. He wrapped his arms around her and began thrusting into her slowly at first before picking up speed until they were fucking hard against the grassy ground beneath them. They moved together in perfect sync, their bodies bing one as they made love under the starry sky. Momo''s breasts swayed enticingly as she rode Neji, her tight curvy body clenching around his cock with each thrust. She arched her back and moaned loudly as the sensation built up inside of her, her pussy pulsing around his dick in a rhythmic motion that drove him wild. The flower garden around them bloomed with greater intensity. Fireflies were created on a whim as their bodies merged, sparks of life sweeping through the air and traveling for kilometers around them. The harshnds of the underworld took this life energy and made it glow with flowers. But the couple didn''t care about any of that. Their focus was on each other. Neji''s hands roamed over Momo''s body, tracing the curves of her hips and ass as he thrust from below her. He pulled her closer and nipped at her neck, sucking on her earlobe while she cried out his name in ecstasy. "Ohhh~ Neji~!" The taste of her skin intoxicated him as he lost himself in the moment,pletely consumed by the feeling of being inside of her. As they reached their peak together, Momo''s scream echoed through the night sky as Neji emptied himself into her, his seed shooting deep inside of her womb. They stayed on the grass, catching their breath and basking in the afterglow of their passionate encounter under the stars. Then they continued again. Their lovemakingsted for hours ¨C they explored every position imaginable, each one more intense than thest. As Neji told her, he had the time of the world for her. He spent that to satisfy her, to make up for his absent time. He had Momo scream out in pleasure, to take his name and remind her body that she was back to him. That she could now rx because she didn''t have to take care of things by herself anymore, her man was back. Neji flipped her over onto her stomach and entered her from behind; she could feel his cock stretching her pussy as he pounded into her from behind. They moved on to doggystyle where Neji could watch Momo''s face contort with lust as he drove into her from behind. He loved the way she looked at him when they made love ¨C it was like nothing else mattered in the world except for them. When Neji''s cock prated Momo''s wet pussy in this position, she felt a wave of pleasure wash over her. She gasped and arched her back as he began to move in earnest, his strong arms holding her hips tightly. His face was flushed with lust, and he stared into her eyes with an intensity that made her heart race. Momo could feel his cock pulsing inside her, a telltale sign of his approaching orgasm. She wrapped her legs around him tighter and bit down on her lip as she rode out thest moments of their passionate encounter. With a loud groan, Neji let go, filling Momo''s pussy with hot jets of cum that made her shudder with pleasure. "Oh, yes¡­ yes¡­ I missed this¡­!" And she loved this as much as the first day she had it. This was awesome. Then, theyy on the flower for several minutes, catching their breath and enjoying the afterglow of their lovemaking. The sun was rising behind them, casting a warm golden light over thendscape. This was perfect. As dawn began to break across the sky above them, Neji pulled out of Momo and nudged closer to her onto the grass. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as they caught their breaths. They had never made love like that before ¨C thanks to their enhanced bodies, they could now reach new heights of pleasure. If not for their respective Creation Authorities, all of the nearby would have been destroyed instead by each of his thrusts.Tonight''s reunion was unlike anything either of them had ever experienced. "I love you," Momo whispered into Neji''s ear after a few moments of silence between them, nudging into his arms. "Yeah. I love you too," he replied, kissing her gently on the forehead, and then on her lips. Slowly, they both drifted off to a short nap in each other''s arms underneath the rising sun and vanishing stars. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 440: 439: Beast of Apocalypse Chapter 440: 439: Beast of Apocalypse Chapter 439: Beast of Apocalypse ¡ª After spending some time together, Neji decided to bring Momo home. Home for them was the ce where the rest of the first harem stayed, they came to ept that term out of desperation back when they were in the Arcane ne. So home right now was the castle temple in Jerusalem. They left behind the hell-turned-heaven, the barrennds that were now a garden, and traveled out of this dimension. With his Dimensional Travel Skill, they popped out into the human world. Neji managed to teleport right above the mountain of Jerusalem. Momo stayed by his side, his left arm around her waist. "Nice ce," she said. "Too heavenly for my taste, though. Can you make it a little dark? Like fiery?" "Looks like you picked up some peculiar ''taste'' in thest millennium," he said with a wave of his hand as the gentle blue sky turned orange, with clouds catching on unending fire. "Good enough?" "For now," she nudged closer to him. "I was joking, you didn''t have to. Thanks." The "thanks" meant she didn''t want him to revert it. So he kept the changes and lowered them from the sky. They dropped into the front yard, and as they could see from the sky, the girls were gathered there with another Neji. Nobody was inside the mansion, even Tiamat who was busy getting ''educated'' earlier was free after she agreed to join his cause. All of them were in the front yard with Neji-1. All eyes turned to Neji-2 and Momo. The Phoenix raised an eyebrow at the other Neji and then at the one beside her. "You sent a clone to fetch me?" "Not a clone, it''s Omnipresence. I''m God, remember?" Neji quickly cleared his throat as Neji-2 disappeared into nothing less. "I suppose," Momo narrowed her eyes but then shrugged. She turned to the others in the area. She didn''t recognize anyone from there, other than two of them. Rumi Usagiyama and Ryuko Tatsuma. While she didn''t know Rumi much before their time in the Arcane ne, she knew Ryukyu. Momo had joined her internship along with Nejire, so they went back. But ultimately, the three of them got closer to the Arcane ne. It had been a long time since they saw each other. "Hey," Momo waved at them with a small smile, as the two women walked over to her. "Momo¡­" Rumi''s expression went soft. "You seem different." It was odd for the cold Lion King Artoria to say, though now she managed a smile. She didn''t mean that in a negative way. "Yeah, I, uh," Momo tried to stay calm, but her facial expression crumbled once again. "Many things happened, you know? Enough to change some stuff." The two women were older than her in the past, and perhaps even now if they counted their respective bodies'' memories too. Momo was the youngest girl of their little family, someone they pampered. So she felt at ease, rxing, as she found herself in their arms with her eyes once again brawling out tears. Neji stood to the side with a smile and decided not to meddle in their hug. The other, newer females found the situation oddly heartwarming. They stared at the girls with a smile, while Quetzalcoatl was smiling at Neji. That woman was odd. * * * A few days passed with little action. The World War was halted when the [Admin], God, stepped in to stop humanity from dragging themselves to extinction. That angered a few Gods since they were leading many countries in this war, but they didn''t have the guts to mess with him after what they saw in the stream. Neji had single-handedly stopped the Gods and even let the cowards flee if they hadn''t attacked him. So the other Gods and even humans knew he wouldn''t attack if they didn''t do it first. So, to survive, they didn''t stop Neji from stopping the war. Since Neji promised the Son of Man to not harm humanity, he was extending that promise to keep them safe too. The War stopped and millions converted since their lives were saved. However, Neji''s Inheritance didn''t grow much. Since he was so much closer topletion, it felt a little frustrating to grow so slowly. He wondered what would allow him to ovee this adversary. Did he have to go im Michael? Azazel? Or should he fight some major Gods? He was unsure. Unsure as he was, he decided to seek help from one of his ally factions. "First of all, we are not ''allies''. We simply share a neutral rtionship." Amaterasu, the Goddess Queen of Shinto, told him in a matter-of-fact voice. Neji smiled, "How harsh of you, dearest Sun Goddess. Here I thought you''de running to hug me as to wee me. But I am d you sent no Gods from Shinto in that little raid, otherwise I doubt we''d have stayed neutral." They sat in two couches, in a heavenly space with golden haze and stars around them. Amaterasu sat alone with three Gods standing behind her, while Neji sat with three girls by his side and nobody behind. Momo, Rumi, and Ryukyu sat beside him and gave him a shake of head. "That''s why it was a wise decision on my part. A few hot-blooded Gods from Shinto wanted to go there, but I stopped them. I judged it won''t end well and I was right." The Sun Goddess replied. "Mhm," Neji hummed, his eyes scanning over her. "By the way, are you taken?" "..." She sighed. "I didn''t take you for the flirtatious type thest time we met, Mister Admin." Amaterasu said, her eyes narrow. "And you''re even with your dear wives. They don''t mind?" "Why must a God have limits on how many wives he can have?" Neji shrugged. "It''s somewhat amusing," Momo replied, representing all three of them. "And we are simply used to it, I suppose. His sister is the one who really got annoyed by his flirting. I''d prefer him all for myself, but oh well, I am alreadypromising so why not a little more? But really, I don''t mind since the bond we share is much deeper than the mere attraction he may feel toward the ''appearance'' of other women. Such as you." "I see," Amaterasu looked at Momo. "On that note, it seems to be true that the Biblical God and the Demon Phoenix are in love. Odd days we are having to see." "It must be odd, yes, if I think about it," Rumi yawned and said. "Anyways, can we finish here already, Neji? It''s been a while but the talk is going nowhere." "Let them talk in peace, Rumi." Ryukyu insisted. "Seriously, Goddess, we are not here with any animosity in mind. We love Japan, all of us are Japanese." Neji leaned forward a little and said. "If we had bad intentions¡­ I don''t think the entirety of Shinto could stop us." "What?! You dare, you-" Yatagarasu, the Crow God, yelled from behind Amaterasu but she raised a hand and sighed. "I don''t believe that. Some Gods are stronger than even I in our pantheon. But yes, we will indeed suffer great losses even if we win. However, that does not mean we would give you anything if you ask for something outrageous. So state what you really want from us." "It''s just simple information, geez," Neji shook his head at her. Then he fell silent and his expression went serious. "Suppose you died. But humanity doesn''t know that. So they keep praying to Amaterasu. A few yearster a new Amaterasu is born, but that being doesn''t have most of the old one''s powers. But over time the being regains the powers. However she doesn''t regain those powers by sitting around, she needs to do a lot of things to regain it. At one point, the synchronization of power slows down, in that case, what must she do?" "You could have just used yourself as the example," Amaterasu stared at him dryly with her golden eyes. She opened her mouth to exin, to answer his question. The Gods behind her leaned to her ears quickly to ask her if it was wise to advise him, but Amaterasu waved them off. She looked at Neji and continued, "If you are having trouble regaining your old powers, it must be because you are so different from the original God. He was not a Dragon, for one. He was not a flirt, for another. So I guess the changes slow down the inheritance. It''s not that you won''t regain it, but it will be slow. If you want to fasten it, I suppose you have to do something that the previous God tried but couldn''t do. You have to seed him like that." "Hmm," Neji stroked his chin. He looked at Momo and back at Amaterasu. "Given he was an Omnipotent god, there must have been few things he tried and couldn''t do. But I do have an idea. Do you two have any?" ""Kill Trihexa,"" the Sun Goddess and the Sun Bird said at the same time. The twodies locked eyes before looking at Neji. Amaterasu exined, "The Biblical God tried to kill that Beast of Apocalypse with all his heart, and failed. In the end, he resorted to sealing the beast instead. All this time we thought he paid arge sum of his power to seal that beast and was unseen from the public eyes because he was resting but now we know that he died doing that. Even the strongest destruction God, Shiva, can''t defeat Trihexa. It is a conceptual being destined to destroy the world, it''s not supposed to be killed. But if you can kill it¡­ well, there you have it. It willplete your inheritance." She added, "But I don''t suggest you do it. Do you have your memories now? You must remember how badly you lost. Even if you''re stronger now, it''s not a good thing. The world will be destroyed if you sh the beast on equal footing." "I see," Neji grumbled, while the girls beside him scowled. "Yes," Amaterasu nodded, closing her eyes and raising a sleeve to cover her mouth elegantly. "So just take it slow. Let the inheritanceplete itself. There is no rush. It''s not like Trihexa is here anyway-" A deafening roar of anguish and doom interrupted Amaterasu. All of them looked around, but the sound came from nowhere but everywhere at the same time. This was a pocket dimension, there shouldn''t be a distance far enough for the roar toe from, but it did. It came from the end of the world, the edge of the. The harrowing roar of an apocalyptic beast reverberated through the very core of existence. Everything shook, thousands of humans fell on their faces and died with blooding from their ears and eyes, and the Shinto Gods trembled on their knees. The roar tore through the fabric of reality, a sound so profound that it shook the very foundations of the world, a primal scream that echoed with the finality of the end times. "Hah," Neji let out his willpower to cover the area, to protect it from the scream. He looked at Amaterasu with a shrug. "Speak of the devil, someone poked Trihexa out of its slumber. Guess I''ll try your solution, and I''ll try not to destroy the world." He said, and with a snap of his finger, vanished with his girls. The four of them swam through space and rushed to where the roar came from. It was the strongest beast in this reality, equalling Great Red, who was stronger than the Tier 65 Ophis who Neji was keeping inside his Gate. However, if it was the only fast solution, he was going to try exactly that. The Apocalypse Beast must meet its end. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 441: 440: Trihexa, the Beast 666 Chapter 441: 440: Trihexa, the Beast 666 Chapter 440: Trihexa, the Beast 666 ¡ª "Okay¡­ shit." Rizevim Lucifer cursed as he covered his ears with magical cotton and stared at the roaring beast kilometers far from him. His goal had always been to awaken the Beast of Apocalypse, the Beast 666. But now that he had done it, dragging it out of the Edge of the World, he was having¡­ second thoughts. Maybe it wasn''t a good idea? Sadly, it was toote for that. The screams of the Apocalypse Beast were so strong, loud, and destructive that the world near it was crumbling. He lingered in the sky, gazing down upon the mes and destruction that engulfed this part of the earth. Below him, the Beast 666, Trihexa, spread terror and destruction with every move it made. Its grotesque appearance was made up of different animal features, from a lion''s head to a dragon''s tail, with thick long horns on its seven heads. Its enormous size, stretching across hundreds of meters, towered above thend, casting a foreboding shadow over the surface as its wings leveled the mountains. Thankfully, this was the North Pole, so nobody died even if everything crumbled and burned. However, that wouldn''tst long since the crumbled ice would fill the sea, and water levels would rise all over the world. Wait, isn''t that a good thing? Rizevim chuckled. "Not bad, not bad. The humans will die but the devils should be fine in the underworld." "I''m afraid not, Prince." A voice said from his side, and Rizevim turned to the man with a frown. The brown-skinned man in ck vestments stood beside Rizevim in the air, exceeding an elegant aura. It was Apophis, a legendary Evil Dragon of Darkness. This being was stronger than Rizevim by a mile, being strong enough to be considered Sun God Ra''s Nemesis. "Indeed," a loud, booming voice agreed. Unlike Apophis, this dragon remained in his true form; he couldn''t bother to turn into a lower life form. This creature was a giant Dragon with three heads, six giant wings, and very dark scales that were a distinct shade of purple. It was A?i Dah¨¡ka, another devil dragon; the Diabolism Thousand Dragon. "It''s the Apocalypse Dragon. It will first destroy everything in its path, and when it finishes that, it will find other things to destroy. When the mortal realm is gone, it will destroy everything connected to Earth. That includes the underworld." Apophis exined and Rizevim scoffed. "I know that, of course I do. I was talking about the rising sea. And no, even if the beast reaches the underworld, the devils, at least those who matter, would be out of this world." He said. They were already nning to open a gate to the other world. These evil dragons by his side were only here because he promised them a big share of the new world to rule together. Rizevim always wanted to let Trihexa free because he knew Trihexa would destroy the world and everything rted to it.His n was that ¨C during Trihexa''s rampage ¨C he''d take his team of dangerously strong andpetent beings and invade the other world via a portal. It wasing off great so far. "First of all," while the two Evil Dragons stared at him, he pointed at the beast. "Let us lead it to somewhere more interesting than the mortal world. What''s the fun in letting the legendary beast rampage on a defenseless ce?" The two Evil Dragons'' eyes twinkled at that. They had gathered two of the thirteen Longinus. The Incinerate Anthem and the Sephiroth Graal ¨C aka the Holy Grail. With these two artifacts, they had managed to free Trihexa to begin now. Now, using these two, they could control the Beast of Apocalypse somewhat. Though "control" was really a misleading word; they could simply point the beast in a different direction to destroy. It''d have taken a long time for Rizevim to get his hands on these two artifacts. But because so many Pantheons were mad at Admin, Rizevim received a bit of help from some big names. That''s how he got these two artifacts and managed to release Trihexa from its seal, to begin with. "Let''s see, where do I start¡­" Rizevim Lucifer held the two artifacts in his hand and channeled its powers, directing the beast toward a Pantheon of his choice. * * * As much as Rizevim wanted to throw the Beast 666 right at Jerusalem, he had to hold back the urge. The returned God, now going by the name [Admin], was an odd anomaly to his ns. What if he stopped the beast somehow? Out of all living beings, the Biblical God knew the most about Trihexa, so it''s not odd if he turned out to have a counter n against this creature. Rizevim wasn''t going to take the risk. So, he redirected Trihexa to one of the otherrge mythologies. Norse Mythology''s head, Asgard. Funnily enough, Asgard was one of the few Pantheons who helped Rizevim to get his hands on the two Sacred Gears. They thought with it, Rizevim would release the Beast of Apocalypse who would sh with Admin and kill him. The beast will be left weakened after the fight, which the other Gods will use as a chance to seal it back or kill it entirely. That was the n. But, how could these Gods make the false decision of trusting a Devil? Now, thanks to Rizevim''s wicked sense of humor, Trihexa rushed to Asgard to bring Ragnarok to itsnds. As the son of the original Sin, Lucifer, Rizevim was hated by all who were ''good''. Asgard was one of those factions that had disregarded Rizevim in the past. Now, he was just taking a little bit of revenge. They couldn''t me him for it, could they? Well, they won''t be there to me him. Even Odin wouldn''t be able to stop 666. It was the end of the Norse Pantheon. * * * Neji floated in the air beside his girls. The Bunny, the Dragon, and the Phoenix stared down at the scene along with him. Asgard was a massive pocket dimension connected to Earth, and it had siblings in the form of the Nine Realms. Currently, Trihexa rampaged on the massive kingdom of Asgard, where millions of Asgardians lived as did hundreds of Gods. Those Gods fought, and those Gods perished. Heck, Tier 58 ¨C All Father Odin was dead already. "It''s pure destruction," Ryukyu said with a tint of sadness in her voice. "And the beast is grotesque. It''s different from the Beast 666 of my second world, but it''s equally gross. And powerful." The Nasu-Verse also had the Beast 666. It was a bane of all divinity, all faith. And from what Neji could feel, the same was true for this beast too. "You met the 666 of Fate Verse?" Neji asked after a grim silence, turning his head away from the destruction of Asgard as Gods fought and Gods died. "I wandered the timelines, you know? I met many beasts and creatures. Even in my uncaring personality before, I fled from the timeline where 666 was rampaging. As a Goddess, it was a bad match for me." She said while Neji and the girls listened. "Hmm," Neji looked at the battle below again. "This is madness." [Trihexa ¨C Apocalypse ¨C Peak Tier 70] "It says its race is Apocalypse," Neji let out a darkugh. "And its Tier is 70. This is problematic." "Can''t Hakai destroy it?" Momo gave him an idea as he pondered over it. About then, a figure shot from Asgard and rushed towards them. Rumi stepped forward, her legs flexed and her muscles rippled as she readied herself to defend the others, but Neji raised a hand. "It''s fine." He said as the figure of a white-haired woman with blue eyes dropped in front of them. She wore heavy armor and a desperate look on her face. [Rossweisse ¨C Valkyrie ¨C Mid Tier 41] "It''s really you, Admin!" The woman yelled in relief. "Please stop the beast! It''s destroying everything, a-at this rate Asgard will fall! Please help us!" If Trihexa erased Asgard from the map, it would surely go after the rest of the Nine Realms. In that case, the entirety of Norse would fall for sure. Indeed, this was the end. Unless stopped, this was Apocalypse. "Hm," Neji observed her. He was going to fight the beast anyway, but not to help the Asgardians. Although Omniscience didn''t reveal everything, he asked how Trihexa was out of its seal on his way to Asgard, and it gave him a vague but enough answer that made him realize that Odin was deeply involved in freeing the beast. Odin wanted him dead, Asgard was his enemy. ''...It doesn''t matter.'' Neji shook his head. Even if Asgard was his enemy, he should be the one to destroy it. It would give him lots of Experience Points. He couldn''t let a mindless beast steal his Experience. "Fine," Neji was in his full golden armor fit until now, but he dropped the chestte in exchange for speed. He called forth his favorite weapon, Ea, and took ast look at the girls. "Don''t meddle with the fight. If it gets so dangerous that I can''t afford to flee, jump in and carry me away. But don''te to fight it, it''s too dangerous." He said and dropped from the sky. Neji stood straight in the air and dropped to his feet in front of the beast. It was caught in a sh with Thor, who was trying to protect Odin''s dead body from being eaten. d in his golden armor and wielding Ea, Neji descended from the heavens like a meteor,nding before the colossal Trihexa. Dust rose from where he dropped, a crater had formed beneath his feet. Thor and the beast both stopped, where Thor looked shocked when the dust cleared, while Trihexa''s dozen eyes in its seven heads went red in anger. It smelled of an annoying enemy from Neji. An old enemy that locked him up for a long time. Rage took over¡ª Trihexa turned from Thor and sted out a Dragon Breath at its arch nemesis. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 442: 441: An Unending Battle Chapter 442: 441: An Unending Battle Chapter 441: An Unending Battle ¡ª Neji''s arrival on the battlefield sent tremors rippling through space. Hended before the colossal Trihexa, the ground quaked beneath him, and a cloud of dust and debris billowed around his imposing figure. "What are you doing here?!" "Get out of here, or you''ll get caught in the crossfire." Odinson Thor, the Asgardian God of Thunder, yelled in shock at Neji''s appearance, who dismissed the Asgardian without sparing a nce. Trihexa''s multiple heads were focused on this old yet unexpected threat. Each of its dozen eyes burned with crimson rage as it ignored Thorpletely. Thor hesitated for a moment, his warrior''s pride clouding his mind. Then his blonde hair flickered as he turned to the figure of his dead father. Not all of Asgard had fallen, if he retreated now and helped the others flee, Asgard could survive somewhere else. "..." With a frustrated grunt, he turned around and picked up his father''s dead body. The bodies of hisrades remained in the vicinity, but he knew there was no time to pick them up now. He took Odin and scattered out of the battlefield at lightning speed. That left Neji and Trihexa alone, facing one another as they circled each other in slow movements. For a mindless beast, it sure took its time observing the enemy. This Apocalypse Beast had a history with Neji ¨C or rather, his Divine Predecessor ¨C where the Biblical God sealed up the beast for hundreds of years. The imprisonment had filled the mindless beast with a burning desire for revenge, but sadly, the culprit for its suffering had died while sealing it. So to find the man alive and more powerful than before, was perplexing. The beast was not smart enough to question the changed appearance Neji had, but it didn''t need to. It could smell the Biblical God from Neji, and when it registered its rage, it stopped wasting time. "Groaagghrr!" The beast let out a deafening roar, its seven heads unleashed a barrage of destructive beams in Neji''s direction. Fiery breath and venomous projectiles streaked through the air, consuming Neji in seven multicolored beams. "Enuma Elish." Within the beam, Neji moved with extraordinary speed and thrust Ea forward. The signature technique of Ea shed with thebustion of the seven beams, and since Neji charged up the attack quite a bit, it didn''t lose against the seven beams. Trihexa was ''The World''s End'' embodiment. Apocalypse in Flesh. However, so was Ea. The Sword of Rapture, too, was an ''Anti-World'' Sword. Apocalypse in a de. The two Apocalyptic beams shed. If this was the Rating Game dimension, it''d have crumbled right away, but Asgard was a much more stable dimension. It managed to withstand the sh of the beams, sending cracks across the space that quickly fixed themselves. The world screamed in pain as End met End. Normally, Neji would never pick a fight with a being so high in the Tier spectrum. He knew he was no match, moreover when the creature was Anti Faith. However, he had simr powers to the beast, he was a good match. So he was trying his luck. Ah, and. He had a hidden card up his sleeve. "Boost." All of Neji''s attacks grew twice as strong. Every ten seconds, it grew stronger. But Trihexa managed to match it every time as if it had been toying with him all this time. Every time Neji threw a stronger attack, even erupting into all of his buffs and transformations, the beast matched him on equal grounds. "Boost." The ground trembled, and the skies crackled with energy as Neji deflected the seven onught. Once the beam subsided, leaving no clear winner in terms of energy output, Trihexa began to shoot single bullet beams. Neji had to counter with precise strikes, sending beams of ck-red energy hurtling toward Trihexa''s monstrous form. "Omnipresence." Neji chanted, multiplying himself into a dozen copies. Trihexa seemed to be caught off guard for a split second, and the copies used that moment to unleash a relentless assault on the colossal creature. Thanks to the omnipotent power of God, even Ea was copied, as the multiple Nejis inflicted damage and caused the Beast 666 to roar in agony. "Gra¡­ Agghrr!" Meanwhile, the girls¡ªRyukyu, Rumi, and Momo¡ªwatched in awe from a distance. The Valkyrie Rossweisse was long gone, busy evacuating the civilians. All who lived in Asgard were minor Gods, much tougher than humans, but caught between a fight of this caliber, they had no choice but to flee or else they''d die from a stray attack. The three girls in the sky had worried scowls on their faces as they saw no clear winner in this battle. The battle of energy beams ended soon and they began to sh with their bodies. A beam or two were sent every now and then, especially from Neji since Ea''s main power was shooting beams, which Trihexa countered with beams of its own. Otherwise, their bodies shed. Trihexa let out a frustrated roar, its seven tails whipping through the air, crushing multiple copies at once. These were not mere Shadow Clones; they were Omnipresent copies, and if they died with just that, it meant that the real Neji would die too from a direct attack from the beast. It was a deadly game of cat and mouse, where Neji had to be cautious not to get caught. The copies managed damage as well, all of them used Hakai and Enuma Elish. In the canon timeline, the Power of Destruction didn''t work on Trihexa, and even Shiva, the epitome God of Destruction of this world, wasn''t confident against Trihexa. Neji gained Hakai just a few weeks ago, he wasn''t good enough at it that he could match Shiva, let alone Trihexa. The Chimera healed every single damage. In a matter of milliseconds, all of its wounds vanished and it remained in full power. This was not good. In the canon timeline, Sirzechs theorized it''d take a thousand years of constant fighting for a group of Gods and Super Satans to defeat Trihexa, and Neji wasn''t sure he could go on for that long. "Boost." Neji cheated. He boosted his END stat, thereby doubling his HP. It didn''t make his lost HP heal any faster, but he just had arger pool to waste from. But it also meant he wasted ten seconds boosting his health instead of his attack power, and ten seconds was a lot in a battle of this caliber. If only Neji could boost his Level as a whole, this wouldn''t have been a problem. The power being disyed in the battle was on a whole ss entirely. Asgardians fled, and the kingdom of Asgard began to turn into dust. The entire ce became their battlefield as they flew across the sky, streaking past skyscrapers and exchanging blows. The girls in the sky understood Neji''s warning not to meddle in the fight, for it was evident that the battle against Trihexa was a perilous one. The battle raged on, and Neji shrugged in his head when he realized half of the Asgard had already vanished; at least, he''d try to make sure the same didn''t happen to the entire Norse realm. The battleground shifted as Asgard crumbled; the kingdom''s once-grand structures turned to dust. The very fabric of the dimension seemed to unravel as the God King and the Apocalypse Beast shed with transcendental powers. "Boost." Neji''s mind raced as he grumbled internally about the battle''sck of progress. His Omnipresence was formidable, but it had its drawbacks, and he was paying that price as the battle dragged on. The Neji Main absorbed a portion of his Copies'' damage, and with dozens of copies vanishing in the heat of battle, the real Neji was feeling the strain as his HP lowered in real time. His personal regenerative power was nowhere close to Trihexa, and his HP even healed much slower than usual. Against a being who had the Concept of End, it was hard to shrug off the damage he took. Unlike Trihexa who could shrug off Ea''s beams in seconds, a bit longer than the damage he did with Hakai, Neji took minutes to heal a mere hundred HP. "Annoying little thing," Neji grumbled to himself. He had to think of a way to prevail against the embodiment of destruction that was Trihexa. Ending met Ending, and the heavens and earth bore witness to a battle that would be remembered throughout the ages. "Boost¡­!" The relentless barrage of attacks continued, and half of Asgard vanished into oblivion. The legacy of the Norse Gods and the very existence of the realms were at stake. Despite the odds, Neji remained resolute ¨C he had to defeat this thing. Tier 71 was no joke. Boost was tiresome, too. It made him fatigued, and his Stamina and Mana decreased by a lot every time he used it; unless he increased his END or INT which focused on Stamina and Mana, that was a big drawback. As expected, such a power ought to have some limits even for the Gamer. Maybe specially for the gamer, because while he could Boost unlimited times, he couldn''t boost all his Stats at once, unlike the normal users of the Booster Gear. But Neji was managing for now. Despite minutes passing, as he cast Boost that stacked up on top of one another, he seemed unable to close the gap between their power levels. While he was doing the attacks better now, and his speed was faster, but none of his damage amounted to anything since the beast could heal everything. He supposed, for situations like this, the Divine Dividing was better than the Boosted Gear. He should get his hands on that too very soon. For now he focused on the battle, finally he was feeling closer to Trihexa in power, its attacks were feasible now. "Boo-" "Enough." A blur sted out of nowhere. Neji''s eyes saw it all thanks to their magical nature, but Trihexa seemed to miss it, Rumi appeared out of nowhere in her Wild Form, and only then did Neji notice that Trihexa was morphing ¨C each head separating itself into seven different bodies. At the same time, grotesque red-scaled dragons wereing out of its back. It was a version of the Red Dragon Emperor, and Neji could feel an odd version of Boost from the creatures. He remembered reading about this in the canon, but he didn''t expect the creature to have it in this world since he had taken the Boosted Gear for himself. "Ah," Neji grumbled. Rizevim must have done something with his weird usage of many Sacred Gears. Maybe he wished it with the Holy Grail? All of this observation happened in a single second, as did Trihexa''s morphing. Rumi grabbed Neji by his torso and shot to the sky, leaving the battlefield. "It''s finally getting serious; we need to leave. It can''t Boost itself, but the armored dragons can. And it''s seven now. I can''t let you endanger yourself." Rumi exined as she dropped near the other two girls. They shot him a look as he grumbled; he was the one who told them to take him if things got dangerous. "Hey, I-" Neji was confident in going on for longer, but the girls wouldn''t let him. "Let''s ruin Asgard a few more Pantheons. We can use the time. Gather some powers that can actually hurt the thing instead of merely tickling it. We''ll return in a few days." Momo said. "She''s right," even Ryukyu agreed. "It was a good fight, but the monster was finally getting serious. Let''s leave for now." Neji sighed and nodded with his eyes closed. Quickly opening a portal, he and the girls stepped out of Asgard. The beast tried onest attack towards him, but he waved it off with a beam of Ea. He wasn''t running because he was weak if the beast thought that. This was simply a tactical retreat. The portal closed behind that. Asgard, or at least what remained of it, fell that day. The rest of the Norse fell too, on the same day. Luckily, not as many people died since Thor and hispanions managed to make the poption flee. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 443: 442: Tomb Raider Neji Chapter 443: 442: Tomb Raider Neji Chapter 442: Tomb Raider Neji ¡ª Neji didn''tck raw power right now. He could charge "Boost!" for a few hours before the fight, and only then engage the Beast in a battle - if raw power was what hecked. Hecked the ability to mess with its regenerative abilities. So far, he hasn''t had any luck with that. He had multiple so-called immortal-killer abilities, but none of them worked. Hakai didn''t work; the Skill description did say its effects can''t be negated or healed unless a skill of a higher ss was used against it. That meant the Beast''s regeneration was indeed higher. Same with his ckme skill from his [Voidmancer] ss, which he used to kill the One-Tailed Beast. It didn''t do anything against the Beast 666. Since his ss skills'' levels were directly corrted to his Main Level, boosting his stats didn''t help it. He needed to level up, which would level up his sses. Otherwise, he had to farm for Anti-Healing abilities from somewhere else. From other Gods, namely. "I think you would have had an easier time against the likes of Ophis or Great Red. But since you''re a God, and Trihexa is basically Anti-God, it''s able to suppress you greatly. That might be affecting your other abilities that don''te from Faith, though perhaps they are less suppressed than directly Faith-rted abilities." Momo theorized when they stepped out of another portal. The fight against Trihexa ended a few hours ago, and by now Neji got the news that Norse had fallen already. He and the girls thought of a n to cultivate power fast, and now they were executing that. He and Momo were alone here. The others, namely Rumi and Ryukyu, were with Quetzalcoatl. They were paying a visit to the Aztec Pantheon - at least what remained of it after a portion of their Gods were killed in Neji''s "Battle of Gods 2.0". Their n was to take over the Pantheon and destroy anything that would resist. The Pantheons had an immense gathering of magical artifacts, Sacred Gears, and other kinds of things. Even if the girls couldn''t level up by killing people, they could use those artifacts to grow stronger. Neji, however, was different from them. He could kill these Gods and Level. At the same time, with the help of the evolved [Mine], he could steal the said Gods'' other abilities and divinities. Currently, he was after the second option. He and Momo floated over the skies of Scond. As he had noticed before, many Pantheons have descended part of them on the mortal realm to assert dominance over their followers. Norse was no exception; they had picked a deste part of Scond to descend. After Asgard fell, Thor and hispanions brought the civilians to this ce. "Odin''s body is still there," Neji said as his eyes scanned over the area. "As I thought. Usually, Norse Gods end up in Valha after death. Maybe because Trihexa destroyed Valha too, or that any God killed by Trihexa does forever, Odin didn''t end up there. Thor and the others are keeping his body safe." Momo said. The two of them lowered from the sky. Their feet touched the ground as they dropped in the middle of the town. There was arge wooden mansion here that seemed to be the ce where the Gods were staying. Asgardian civilians looked at them. There were also many other kinds of beings; Dark Elves and Frost Giants with whom the Asgardians had a bad rtionship were also here. In these dire times, they chose to ignore their past mistakes and ept each other. All of the Norse realms have been destroyed, and only a tiny percentage of people managed to escape. "H-hey, you two!" One of the Frost Giants yelled, pointing at Momo. Being a creature of ice, he might have felt threatened by her Phoenix aura. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?!" By now, Neji''s face was quite famous across the Pantheons. Perhaps because the Realm of Jotunheim was very secluded, he didn''t recognize Neji. From the expression of many others, however, they knew who Neji was. One of the Valkyries quickly reprimanded the Frost Giant with a re and looked at Neji. She had golden hair and a muscr build, and she quickly stepped forward. "God, it is a pleasure to meet you. We of Asgard are extremely grateful to you for stepping forward and helping us escape. Please wait here, I''ll notify Thor immediately." She said and entered the mansion. Neji and Momo decided to wait. She nudged his shoulder making him turn to her. "What?" "A fight might break out; you know?" She whispered, knowing well that if the people heard her they might think Neji was here to attack them. "It''s going to be fine." He shook his head. "They are not in the position to fight." "It''s still their Father''s body¡­. Just Thor alone is one of the Top 10 strongest in this world, you know?" Instead of replying, Neji looked ahead again. Momo frowned seeing him ignore her, as she tiptoed and pinched his cheek. "...What are you doing?" "Why aren''t you replying? I am trying to make conversation." Neji opened his mouth and then closed it. He sighed and smiled. "We can talk after we are done here. You should stay alert instead of chatting since things might get dangerous." "I can take care of myself," she said with a frown. "Thor is in the Top 10 in the world, you said." "I am stronger than him," Momo said and crossed her arms. "I''m not a baby anymore, Neji. I am stronger than you, too." It''s been a few hours since Neji fought with Trihexa. If he stopped "Boosting" for a certain time, all its effects vanished and he had to start from the bottom up again. He was currently on his Base again. It''d be wise to havee here after Boosting, but then Thor and the others might have taken that as a sign of aggression. So currently, he was on his Base powers. And it was true that he was weaker than her in this state. Even if he were to use Tenseigan Mana Mode, the Eight Gates, and Lightning Armor. "Not for long," he replied as he wrapped his left arm around her waist, squeezing it and turning back forward. She grumbled but didn''t say anything, just smirking a little. "Sure, we''ll see." She didn''t entirely believe that his n would seed. Even if he did somehow manage to get Odin''s body, who''s to say the Divinities would remain in that body for this long? It has been a few hours, and all of Odin''s divine realms have vanished. That should affect Odin''s divinity greatly. Of course, they''d only find that out if Neji managed to get his hands on Odin''s body. "So the report was true," As Thor walked out of the mansion, his face filled with grim sadness, Neji and Momoposed themselves. Thor was being apanied by two other men from Asgard, and behind them was a man and a woman of Frost Giant origin. [Odinson Thor ¨C Asgardian ¨C Peak Tier 60] Indeed, he was strong. That day when the Gods attacked Neji in Jerusalem, Thor hadn''t left because he was scared of his life ¨C he was simply making a tactical war decision. Unlike what Momo said, he was stronger than her - at least at face value. For someone with her unique power set, Tier difference mattered less than usual. But indeed, Thor was not to be looked down upon. He was even stronger than his father, who was at Tier 58 from what Neji saw. Thor must have been on the verge of inheriting the throne if he was stronger than Odin himself. That wouldplicate things slightly if a fight did break out. Neji won''t die, of course, but the fight mightst longer than expected. At least, the two men beside Thor were weaker; they were his brothers from the looks of it. Baldur and Vidar at Tier 52 and Tier 51 respectively. Behind them was Loki, an Evil God from the Frost Giant faction. The woman beside him was Hel, his daughter, the Goddess of the Realm Hel ¨C which must have been destroyed by Trihexa too. Despite being enemies, they were all part of the same Mythology. So in these dire times, they were walking side by side without attacking each other. Other than them, there was no other strong individual left in Norse. There were a few Valkyries, but they were mid-tier beings by Norse standards. Odin died, his wife too, and the father of Loki was gone as well. All of the other realm''s power-houses were done. These five were thest pirs of Norse Mythology. "I shall cut to the chase, are you here to ask for something ¨C or just to check on us?" Thor stopped before Neji and said, their height matching as they looked eye-to-eye. "Before you answer that, allow me to innovate my gratification. I am extremely thankful that you fought that damned Beast long enough for us to escape." "I was hoping to kill it, but sadly I couldn''t. If I could, the rest of Norse would have been spared." Neji replied, feeling Loki''s stare turn into a light re. To his credit, he didn''t say anything foolish. Neji wasn''t obliged to fight for their Pantheon. Thor''s hand fiddled with his hammer. It seemed to be an idiosyncrasy, a habit, rather than a sign of aggression. He looked at Neji again, properly this time, and even his magical senses did a scan. He nodded. "I am amazed seeing you brush off the damage so quickly. It appears that the revival did you well. You are a lot more powerful now." "So it seems," Neji agreed. "Back to your question, of why I am here. I am not here to pay a respectful visit if you were hoping for that. In fact, I am here for quite a selfish thing." Thor sighed, while the other Gods'' faces darkened. "As expected, you want something in return for your help. It is understandable. However¡­ as you can see, we are not exactly in the situation for this. I am not saying Asgard wouldn''t repay you, but right now is not our best time. Shall we talk about thister?" "Later will be the end of the world, young man," Neji replied with a softugh. Thor was a few thousand years old; much more than Neji''s real age, but his memories and current persona made him older than this Asgardian God. "I am not here for something you don''t have, by the way. It''s not something that should hurt your current position either." Thor looked a little defeated at first when Neji didn''t want to wait. If Neji insisted, Thor''s pride would make him give Nejipensation. However, hearing hisst words, Thor grew confused. Could there be such a thing? "What do you have in mind?" It was Loki who asked, stepping forward and standing beside Thor. Thor didn''t object, perhaps it was better for the Trickster God to talk a deal with this wicked Admin. "I," Neji dragged for a moment, as if unsure about his words. "I was hoping you''d hand over Odin''s body to me. I''ll be direct, I am going to consume it for power." Thor''s hand curled around the hilt of his hammer. This time, it was not idiosyncrasy. It was a sign of aggression as killer intent filled the air, intensified by the other two Odinson. Nobody attacked, but at this point, they might as well have. ** ** ** Vote powerstones guys!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 444: 443: The All-Father’s Body Chapter 444: 443: The All-Father¡¯s Body Chapter 443: The All-Father''s Body ¡ª Besides Neji, Momo crossed her arms as a killing intent of her own filled the area. An intense sh of willpower happened, and Neji waited until it calmed down. "...Exin yourself," Thor''s jaws squared as he demanded, letting loose of his aura. His two brothers stood cautiously now, ready for a battle. Loki held back a snicker while his daughter just raised an eyebrow. "It is as you heard." Neji decided to be direct. There was nothing to hide anyway, as the situation was dire. "If you give me Odin''s body, I can consume it to strengthen myself." "You want to eat Father''s dead body?!" The youngest brother of Thor, Vidar, yelled in anger and shock. "Ah. No. I am not going to eat it - sorry if my wording gave you the wrong idea. You can rather imagine it as assimtion. I am going to merge my body with his, and by doing so I''ll gain his powers. At least the amount that remains in it." Neji lied. It was not a merging ¡ª [Mine] was really just going to devour the body. Thor wore a deep frown. Unlike both of his brothers, he didn''t reject the idea right away. He put some thoughts into it. A momentter he grunted, "What is the sess rate?" "Hundred Percent," Neji replied. "I''m just not sure I''m going to gain all the powers he had. But the procedure is guaranteed to be sessful." "And you''ll be able to defeat Trihexa with the power gained?" "Well, I''ll try. Your father was one of the guys who brought that thing out of the end of the world. His power might as well be enough to make me defeat that thing. But I will roam around a bit more, and only after that will I attack Trihexa again." When he brought up the fact that yes, he knew Odin was one of the people behind Trihexa''s sudden freedom, the others stiffened. Loki looked at Thor with a frown; he didn''t know about this, from the looks of it. He grew pissed when Thor didn''t deny the usations and trembled on his spot. But he held back whateverint he had forter, and just observed the scene. "Hah," Thor sighed, his grip around his hammer lessened. "I apologize in his stead. It was a mistake, I warned him, but he did not listen. Fine, we shall¡­ give you his body. As the Gods of Warrior Gods, he would be proud to serve in the defeat of that abomination even after death." "I''m d you''re so understanding." Neji smiled. He was d that Thor didn''t have to end up like his Prime variant. * * * Neji and Momo were led inside the wood mansion. They stayed on guard, in case the half-dozen Gods decided it was a good idea to attack them in this closed space. To their luck, they didn''t try anything. Thor led Neji to a room in the center of the structure, where Odin''s body wasid on a bed covered by flowers. "You guys sure you want to watch this?" Neji asked just out of respect, but the sons nodded. Loki just shrugged, and Hel didn''t even bother with that. She rather eyed Neji with peculiar interest. Neji nodded. He walked over to the bed and stood by its side. He reached out a hand and dyed. He wasn''t exactly weak when he used [Mine] but if these Gods decided to interrupt him midway, he wasn''t sure if it would affect the procedure badly. There was Momo, but she could only stop so many of them. Just in case, he kept his thoughts close to his Omnipresent skill. In under a moment, he should be ready to pop a few. Neji''s palm hovered over the face of the old, bearded man. He had a wrinkly face and one of his eyes was d with a gold eyepatch. Neji took a deep breath and¡­ activated [Mine]. Eldritch tendrils of darkness leaped out of his hand. Hunger rushed out of his palm and slipped into the body of Odin. The dead body managed to shiver, jolting for a moment as the tendrils began to feed. The darkness grew, and in a moment, it d over Odin''s entire body. Unlike what Neji did with the Boosted Gear, just absorbing the ability, he was going to absorb Odin''s entire body. The powers, memories, and everything it could offer. ''Sisty, sort out the memories. I don''t want the entire package, just keep the parts that would let me use the powers wlessly.'' Neji advised Sisty when he felt power rush inside him through his hand. After dding Odin, a surge of power rushed into Neji''s body. It picked up pace in a few seconds before sting into him at high speed. Aura sted out of his body as the Gods and Momo slid back onto the floor. The room trembled, and the light flickered. Dust rose and the wind grew violent, the Gods watched in awe as Neji''s veins went white from all the power. He took a long, shivering breath as thest bit of Odin''s existence poured into him. "Haaah," Neji let out a long breath just as the process ended. The ck tendrils on his hand, hunger satisfied, slithered back into his palm. [Ding! You''ve gained a Divinity Branch. Many divinities are stocked into this.] [Divinity "Odin Force" has been added. Click to view the list of divinities it has.] From the looks of it, the body had lost a lot of Divinity. The All-Father Divinity was one of them - but a good one, the big one, remained. Odin Force. "Ah¡­ Great." The feeling of power was delicious. He could never have enough. * * * Thor looked odd after the process ended. Perhaps he was hoping to see a sign of his father in Neji after the so-called ''merge'' or maybe it was something else, but his face was quite mncholic. "I expect you to take care of Trihexa with this much," he managed to say atst. "I know it''s arrogant of me to say this since it''s somewhat Norse''s fault, but make this worth it." "I will try," "The other Pantheons should being together by now. In a few days, they will erect the Istion Field Barrier around the Beast. That should be a good time to attack it since the battle won''t damage anything." Thor added. "Now, you shall go and do the other ns you have for power. This much might be enough, but perhaps not." Thor said and Neji agreed with a nod. He yanked Momo by her waist and decided to try out his new powers. [Divinity: Bifrost] Bifrost was destroyed, but Odin''s divinity carried a personalized version of it anyway - that''s what meant to be a Chief God. In a bright sh of seven colors, Neji vanished from the mansion with Momo by his side. Their next destination was Egypt. Neji decided to pick up Ozymandias, the child of the Egyptian Sun God ¡ª one of the stronger Gods amongst the Chief Gods. The God Eater, Amon-Ra. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 445: 444: Maid Hunter? (1) Chapter 445: 444: Maid Hunter? (1) Chapter 444: Maid Hunter? (1) ¡ª Neji was after Divinities and Sacred Gear. The first was for himself, while the second was for general use for the girls. If he found a particr Sacred Gear that fancied him, however, he nned to take it for himself. And if some divinities suited his girls better than himself, he nned to give it to them. However, Divinities and Sacred Gears weren''t the only things this world had to offer. On the contrary, the DxD world held many races that held many different kinds of bloodline powers. Just amidst the Devils, dozens of interesting and useful bloodline abilities existed. Neji wanted all of them. Though, it''s smarter to get his hands on only the best ones avable. He didn''t have the time to farm levels for them all, so only the most powerful or more useful powers interested him at this moment. Unfortunately, he didn''t know much about them. Even with God''s memories, he only knew the strongest of Devils'' powers. Even then, since the Devils were God''s enemy, they obviously did their best to hide information about their powers from God. So Neji''s knowledge had gaps or false input. Omniscience didn''t help much, either. Neji was starting to realize the Devils perhaps had the best way to block Omniscience, being God''s arch nemesis. So, Neji was left with asking his devil subordinates. Katerea Leviathan, for example, was a high-ranking Ultimate ss devil leading one of the Old Satan Faction. So she should know most things Neji needed to know. But¡­ What''s the fun of asking her? She''d blurt out everything he needed. "Grayfia, you''re testing my patience," Neji said. "Tell me. I need details." Rather, he was after his captive devil maid. She needed some attention. * * * There were two Neji that were active right now. One was headed to Egypt, while the other was with Grayfia ¨C roaming different parts of the mortal realm with each step he took. With one step, he was in a hospital, where a snap of his finger cured cancer, and with another step he appeared in a city filled with homeless people where another snap fixed the problem. He had Grayfia following him like a dog, a trophy that he showed off. But she didn''tin about it, it was better than the¡­ alternative they he could be doing with her. Now, they were inside a grocery shop in Korea, where Neji was picking up noodles for some reason ¨C making Grayfia wonder if noodles were where his creation powers found their limit ¨C as she held back augh. When she realized she held back augh, that she felt likeughing at all, her brows knitted in a frown and she bit her lips. Was she enjoying this? Being the pet that roamed the world with him where her only job was pulling chairs for him to sit? That would be ludicrous. "So, Fia," as he picked up two packets of noodles and threw them in his Gate, he suddenly spoke up without looking at her. "If you were in my position, which Devil Power would you be after? A useful one." "What?" Grayfia blinked and then broke out in a peal of mockingughter. "Hey, did you hit your head? Just because I''m following you around doesn''t mean I have to answer whatever you ask. I will never betray my rage even if my husband betrayed me." Neji didn''t say anything back. He just let his hand grab a few more packets and then moved on to another stall to pick some other food that he wanted to try. A few minutester, they were in front of the counter. The cashier looked surprised at their presence since they had teleported in and he hadn''t seen them. He stared at Neji''s face with squinted eyes before they widened in recognition. "You are-" "I bought these," Neji cut the middle-aged man off and pressed his finger on the desk. As his finger touched the wood, a small receipt formed beneath it out of thin air. It had a list of the things Neji bought. "It''s about a hundred dors. Take a thousand." He said, tapping his finger again as ten hundred dor bills manifested. Under the surprised gaze of the cashier, the duo took a step back and their surroundings changed in a ripple of energy. They were now on top of a skyscraper in America, where it was nighttime. "...Grayfia, you''re testing my patience." Neji suddenly said, pulling out a packet of chips from his Gate and beginning to eat. "Tell me. I need details." "...." He faced the sky, the starry nket that hung above their heads. Grayfia gritted her teeth and scoffed. "And what if I don''t? You''ll kill me? Do it, see if I care." Grayfia said, making Neji let out a heavy sigh. "You have a son, Grayfia," he said and she stiffened. "Don''t you dare!" "I am saying you shouldn''t want to die so easily. He''ll miss you." He turned to look at her. "I am not threatening his life, you stupid woman." "I-" she started and paused. She frowned and looked to the side. "I won''t give you any information that might help you hurt my race." "You saw it as much as the other Satans did. I am not a threat to this world, those alien beings are. What''s the point for the devils to keep their abilities if the just pops like a bubble from a flick of those alien''s fingers?" "I don''t know enough about the situation to believe anything you say," she was one stubborn woman, that was for sure. "You need to try better if you want to make me talk." "Better, as in?" He suddenly closed the distance, walking to her. She took a step back, almost falling off the building, but his hand yanked her by the waist. His bag of chips fell while he held her. "You just made me waste some good snacks. Answer me, what do you mean by better?" "If you misunderstood that I meant you should touch me, then you are goddamn wrong." She hissed slightly as the mention of ''God'' sent a shiver of pleasure through her body. "Ah, right. The reverse effect. I forgot I had that on you and Sera. Adorable." He shed his teeth, as white as his hair. "It''s cute seeing you trying to keep your chastity protected, given how far the two of us went a few weeks ago. Also, you''re a devil, acting elegant is insane." "I-" "And your husband left you. If you really want me to try ''better'' to make you talk, I suppose I shouldn''t hold back." Grayfia''s face went slightly red as his grip around her waist suddenly let out a tinge of pleasure. She let out a shaky breath and red at me. "Is this the best you can do? To rape a woman to make her talk?" "Pretty funny to call it rape when you''re breathing heavily just a second into the process. I am not using nearly as much intensity required to render a woman of your power level unable to resist. Is little pouty Grayfia disappointed that I didn''t touch her once after stealing her from her idiot husband? Were you hoping I wouldunch myself on top of you right away?" "Never! Fuck off!" She yelled, and he let out augh. Neji twirled her away from the roof''s edge, she took steps backward as he approached her. Neji pushed her by her shoulder, and she fell backward. She tried to stand straight, but his telekinesis pushed her down. The surroundings rippled and changed, and she fell on a soft bed instead of the rough roof. "Ah," she gasped and blinked. Neji was not in front of her like he was a second ago, which made her look around and find him sitting on the bed with his back against the bedhead. He raised his hands, and she went flying in his arms. She tried to resist but the pull was too strong. Her back hit his chest, while her ass fell between his legs. He put his arms around her, gently wrapping her up like a cocoon. "W-what are you doing?!" More than the rough approach he took a minute ago, this gentle but possessive touch sent her off the rails. She blushed a little, but didn''t try to resist ¨C it would be fruitless anyway, she couldn''t overpower him in strength. "Why are you doing this, Fia?" "Don''t call me Fia. We are not that close!" He leaned down and nibbled on her nape, she shuddered and growled. "Stop." "No," he bit in her ear and she gasped, a pulse of pleasure spread through her body. ''Shit, he is using his tricks again.'' Grayfia grumbled. "Aren''t you God?! This is r-" "How? I am just hugging you." "..." "You''re mine, you know? Your husband gave you away. It''s like, you''re my stuffed toy now. Why is a toy talking?" "..." A toy? In any other situation, Grayfia would have destroyed anyone who dared call her that. She was the Queen of¡­ Hah, never mind. She was nothing. "You¡­ Why are you doing this?" It was Grayfia''s turn to ask that. "If you want to know about the things you asked, you can ask Katerea. She knows as much as I do. You are just asking me because it''s fun to mess with me, isn''t it?" "What, no." Neji sounded stupefied. "I just¡­ I like you, Grayfia. I had a maid of myself, you know?" "And I remind you of her?" She clicked her tongue. "So I''m just a recement for a woman I don''t even know of. At least it''s better than you saying you love me all of a sudden, you prick." Neji couldn''t contain a burst ofughter. He shook his head. "I thought the same at first when I saw you in Sera''s office that day ¨C that I might mistake you for Kimi, but in the end that didn''t happen. How could it? How can any other woman everpare to her?" "...." "I am just saying I had a maid-girl too, so it hurts me seeing another maid girl he abandoned by her stupid master. I''m trying to make you happy. But why are you not letting me?" He hugged her tightly and gently sniffed her nape. "I¡­ don''t-" "Shut the fuck up, you understand I will not hurt the devils if they listen to me. And what I make them do isn''t even that bad. They are just changing their namebels, which is actually a good thing since people have a prejudice towards the name Devil and I am getting you guys rid of that." He gently pped her thigh, making her hiss in pleasure. "You are just arrogant and prideful. I already told you and you already saw that the world is in danger. Why are you clinging to your little petty pride because of that? Worse, you''re not letting me break the pride out of you. You know I can get you whimpering my name in under a minute if I so wish, but you yell and say crap about consent." She grit her teeth, "I hate you." "And I''m trying to change that." "You are doing a terrible job at it." "Try lying down on the bed and see." Grayfia red at him, stupefied, while he kept hugging her. Slowly, her face was getting redder as his strong arms held her in ce. She could try to resist, even if she couldn''t escape, but she didn''t do that. She avoided his eyes and held back her voice and breathing, gritting her teeth. "F-fine," she suddenly said. "T-this is for the world, and for the devil kind. I-" "Shut the hell up," he pped her thighs again, making her eyes almost roll back. "You y the game that you''re sacrificing yourself and I''ll make you yell the opposite a thousand times. Speak the truth." His hand rubbed her thigh as he asked, making her re at him with teary eyes. "Why are you humiliating me?" "It''s just the two of us here, you can show me your humble side." He reminded her, "I have seen far worse from you, remember?" "...." The reminder made her blush grow. She grumbled. Slowly, she looked back and met eyes with him. "Fine. One chance. You said you want to make me like you? You have one chance. After today¡­ if I don''t like you and you try this again, I''m spreading rumors that the new God does not know consent." Neji grinned. Of course, she liked him, she was just salty that her husband left her to him ¡ª and that Neji attacked her a few days ago. He just needed topensate her for that pain with something better. With a wave of his telekinesis, he spun her around as she sat facing him down. Her ass fell on hisp and her face right in front of him, as he leaned over and took her lips in an instant. Though hesitant, the devil maid didn''t resist. ** ** ** Note: VOTE POWERSTONES, I will post the next chapter right away tomorrow if we have 150 stones by then. Though we haven''t been able to meet the 4~5 chapters a week goal, I am looking toplete that starting from now on. So vote!! If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 446: 445: Maid Hunter (2) Chapter 446: 445: Maid Hunter (2) Chapter 445: Maid Hunter (2) ¡ª Neji''s tongue rolled with her''s as the luxurious bedroom grew hot. The room was decorated with expensive furniture and had arge king-sized bed in the center, where he kissed Grayfia and filled the room with sloppy sounds. While kissing, he started pulling off her clothes. Her arms went up as she let him take off her top, revealing her perfectly toned body underneath. Her skin was soft and smooth, and he could feel the heat emanating from her body as he ran his hands over her curves. Neji felt satisfied to have her all to himself now. "You¡­ get naked too," Grayfia said between the kisses, pulling him on top of her by the cor as she fell on her back. Her fingers moved, mixed with foolish hesitation even as she undid his buttons. "I''m only doing this to end this faster." "Heh," he shot her an arrogant look as she undid his clothes, making her shoot him a re. Once she finished unbuttoning him, he gave her a show by taking off his shirt. He stood up to throw his pants away too. She looked away, gritting her teeth. "You''re getting ahead of yourself. Maybe I shouldn''t have epted this stupid deal." "Toote to regret," He said and pushed her down onto the bed again and climbed on top of her. "You make a good maid, even unbuttoning my shirt for me. I can''t fathom why Sirzechs let you go like that. You need a better man." "Like you?" Grayfia scoffed, covering her breasts with her arms. She looked so vulnerable like that, even as she red. "Delusional, you''re not a better man. You have too many women to be an ideal partner, you-" "Shh, I am Omnipresent." He pressed a finger over her lips. "My girls don''t feel left out, you slow woman. Now be a good girl and move your hands." "¡­." Still ring, Grayfia slowly moved her hands away. She looked away, feeling his gaze fall on her ample chest. "Giving birth did you good," Neji licked his lips, making her grumble as she turned her head further away. Heughed and grabbed her boobs, his palms sinking into her soft flesh. Grayfia held back a moan at his touch. It was harder when he leaned down and kissed her nipples, before sucking on them. But she managed to hold back her reaction. Only when he finished with her boobs and licked down her cleavage, going up and slurping her throat, and then going down and kissing her navel, did she lose it and let out a soft whimper. "Y-you''re ying with me! Just finish it already!" She urged him to enter her. Neji raised his head and cocked an eyebrow. "This is forey. Your hubby never went down on you? No wonder you''re always so grumpy. Fine, I won''t go down there either. I''ll dick you down for a good while and erase every trace of another man from your holes before I do that." "Disgusting," she snorted and looked away once more. With a chuckle, Neji grabbed her round and smooth legs. His hand felt her thighs for a moment, before he positioned himself between them. His cock that she had been avoiding looking at the entire time twitched in anticipation as he rubbed his head against the pink opening of her womanhood. Then, without any warning, he mmed into her. Neji felt her warmth surrounding him as he entered her, and she gasped in surprise at the sudden intrusion. "B-bastard, too s-sudden!" She said in a strained voice, feeling the fullness down to her kidneys. Neji could see his shape clearly over her abdomen. He had marked her holest time they did it, so it epted his size without harm. The pain subsided when Neji decided to power up Touch of Nirvana on his dick. She began to whimper in pleasure and satisfaction in behind filled to the brim. Thatsted short, as Neji moved and started to fuck her senselessly. Grayfia began to go crazy. His hips moved in a rhythmic motion, he felt his cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy. Her body was unwilling to cooperate, though it didn''t fight back ¡ª she really just didn''t have the strength or control to move her body. Her mind began to waver as he began to move. The pleasure from a few weeks ago, when she cheated on her husband for the first time with this very man returned to her. Grayfia moaned. "Aahhhngh~" The moment she regained control over her body, when she got used to his size, her body became so responsive. So much so that every movement sent shivers down his spine. He couldn''t get enough of the way she felt beneath him, how herrge breasts bounced with each thrust, and how her legs wrapped around his waist to pull him even closer. "And this bitch was acting up just until now," Neji crackled up. She began to talk, trying to defend herself, but he reached out to touch her face, feeling the softness of her skin as he ran his fingers through her hair. "Shh, just enjoy it." She bit her lip and held back but failed as she looked up at him with lust-filled eyes, her lips parted in anticipation for more. Neji smiled. He dipped his head down to capture her mouth in a passionate kiss. Their tongues danced together as they continued to fuck, and Neji could feel the heat between them growing stronger with each passing moment. He knew he had to make thisst, savoring every second of their encounter. Grayfia''s moans grew louder as she arched her hips off the bed in search for more pleasure. It was clear that she needed release just as much as Neji did, maybe more so. So he continued to tease her until finally, she screamed out in ecstasy as her orgasm hit her like a bolt of lightning. Neji watched with satisfaction as her body shook beneath him, watching the waves of pleasure coursing through her system. Then, he increased the intensity of his thrust that caught her off guard. "W-wait, I just came!" She yelled, but he didn''t stop. Neji''s cock was driving Grayfia wild with every rub against her inner walls. She couldn''t believe how good it felt ¨C like nothing she had ever experienced before. Her body was on fire, and all she could think about was getting more of him inside her. He must have sensed her desperation because suddenly Neji pulled out of her wet pussy and lifted her up onto hisp. She gasped in surprise as he positioned himself at her entrance before pushing into her fast but impatiently. Grayfia couldn''t help but cry out at the exquisite feeling of being filled by him again ¨C only this time it was different, more intense than before. "Ohhhh~" "What do you think, better than your husband?" "S-Shut up! Ahn, shit, goddammit!" She moaned and cursed him. Their hips moved together in a frantic rhythm as they both sought release from their passion-induced agony. Neji could feel his cock sliding in and out of her tight pussy, each thrust sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body. He knew he was close to cumming, but he held back because he knew she''d go crazy if his hot seeds melted inside her now. So instead, he reached down between them and began ying with her breasts once more. Grayfia moaned loudly as her nipples were pinched and rolled between his fingers, sending shivers of pleasure throughout her entire body. She could feel her orgasm building within her ¨C a force so powerful that it threatened to consume her very being. "You look wasted, Fia." "B-because you- ahn~ are too aggressive,~" And from the looks of it, she loved it. She whimpered and moaned for him, her eyes teary and mouth salivating. "Better than your hubby?" "F-fuck, yes, yes, you are- Yes! Ohn~" She moaned and threw her arms around his neck, pulling him into a kiss as his handsnded on her ass loudly. The whimpering devil whimpered more as he spanked her red, her pussy only tightening in response. Half an hourter, he mmed into her pussy harder than usual and came all over her womb, watching as she stretched with a moan and went stiff, her body beginning to twitch with every twitch of his semen. At that moment, all her haughty air was sted by pleasure. All she could think was pleasure as she looked up at him with satisfaction, smiling at the air with her tongue rolling out of her, as if to say "thank you" for such an amazing experience. Neji couldn''t help but feel a little proud of this. As theyid in bed together afterward, Neji basked in victory as the blushing woman kissed him on her own while grumbling in defeat. It was a good day. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 447: 446: The Egyptian Pantheon Chapter 447: 446: The Egyptian Pantheon Chapter 446: The Egyptian Pantheon ¡ª In the City of Giza in Egypt, where the three great pyramids stood tall, heaven had descended on earth. Only the Egypt Pantheon had fullye down to Earth. Using the pyramids and its great history as an anchor, the main Realm of the Egyptian Gods was now in Giza. High walls were surrounding the area, to block anyone unwanted, though the sky was left open. But massive Ibis birds were flying in the skies, ready to attack anyone who''d try to invade the area. "They''re cute," Ozymandias of the Rider ss said with a smile as she ruffled the feathers of one of the birds that surrounded Neji''s group. "They look weird," Momo shook her head while Neji just shrugged. Ozymandias shrugged along with him. "I suppose it wouldn''t suit the taste of a great phoenix such as you, sweetheart. Speaking of suiting things, I can''t believe I''m doing this right now." "Doing what?" Momo asked, making Neji clear his throat. "I think she means the part where she is teaming up with the God of Christianity who is by extension the God of Judaism. She has a history with Moses, you know?" Neji said, making Ozymandias smile. "I''m d you know," she said, tilting her head and looking at him with elegant eyes. "Yeah. My memory reminds me of the Ozymandias of this world, too. However, the story is a bit different from your world. In Fate, from what I remember¡­" Neji began to chant it for Momo to know. Ozymandias ¨C the male one ¨C was the greatest hero of ancient Egypt and the third Pharaoh of the Neenth Dynasty of Egypt. He was friends with Moses in his life and held a special ce in his heart for one of his wives, Nefertari. However, their friendship was put to the test when Moses became the prophet of the Hebrews and began to preach the teachings of God, denouncing the gods of Egypt. When Moses told him to free the Hebrews, Ozymandias refused. So the Ten gues of Egypt were triggered. If not for the might of the Egyptian gods and himself, Ozymandias believed that Egypt would have been destroyed. He finally agreed with Moses'' request when his and Nefertari''s firstborn son was killed by the final gue. That''s Ozymandias, Ramesses II. The most infamous Pharaoh who opposed Moses, who went against the Big God, was now here beside the exact God and against her home country of Egypt. "Ah. Uh-huh, so she''s Ramesses?" Momo blinked and looked at Neji. "Did you two sleep together? Ah wait, who am I asking? Neji, you slept with Ramesses." Neji cleared his throat and looked away while Ozy giggled. "What an irony. I never would have guessed he''d end up bing GOD. I don''t want to go against Egypt, even if this isn''t my world, but here we are. Time does change a person." "I''m pretty sure you just sumbed to his manhood," Momo said with a tilt of her head, making Ozymandias frown slightly. "O'' King of the Heroes, your girlfriend seems a bit jealous. She should understand a King such as yourself ought to bed with many women." Ozymandias said, making Momo scoff. Neji didn''t say anything. He expected Momo to act moody after seeing him with so many new women. Just as Rumi had been mad, he expected her to be mad too ¨C that he was having fun while she was suffering alone. But Momo wasn''t mad, though slightly irritated towards the newer girls. Thankfully, someone like Ozy didn''t let that get under her skin, she rather found that cute - if Neji had to guess. "Girls, can we go inside already," Neji cut off the conversation by pointing toward the pyramids. "They must have sensed us by now. Let''s go in." "Fine with me," Ozymandias nodded. "I am eager to meet my father in this world." Ozymandias was the child and incarnation of Sun God Ra. Using the Holy Grail, she can call forth Ra to descend on her body and even attain the form of Amun-Ra. The three of them moved across the sky and reached the pyramids. Egyptian Gods flew up when they reached the three peaks. Winged Gods with chocte skins looked at Neji with disapproval even as they were sweating nervously. "What do you want, God of the Bible?" "Ah, I''m going by [Admin] now." Neji waves his hand at them. Even the Norse Valkyries called him that. Could it be that these guards were just uninformed? "I am here to meet Amun-Ra. Is he here?" "Amun-Ra¡­?" The guards exchanged a nce. "Lord Amun is no more, therefore the state of Amun-Ra cannot be achieved. Are you looking for Lord Ra, instead?" ''Ah.'' Neji''s memories blitzed like a bulb at those words as he remembered. In the myths, Amun-Ra was the fusion of two Gods. Sun God Ra and Wind God Amun, the fusion of two created Amun-Ra, one of the strongest Gods ¨C titled the God Eater. However, Amun was killed. In a skirmish in the past with another pantheon, Amun was assassinated. So that Amun-Ra could never return to threaten the Gods. That left Ra, a fairly powerful God of his own right, to rule Egypt. "That''s sad," Neji sighed. "Yeah, call him over." Neji''s Jogan looked into the main pyramid ¨C it was hard to see due to some kind of blocking device. Before he could [Boost] and peek inside, the God Ra came out of his castle himself. Half a dozen other Gods followed him. He wore a scowl. [Ra ¨C Sun God ¨C High Tier 55] "How dare you step foot in Egypt after killing so many of us a few days ago?!" He basically spat out, and Neji grew irritated. How dare this weakling talk to him like that? "Your pantheon attacked me, not the other way around. The Norse Gods escaped, and even Olympus escaped too. So many other Pantheons escaped, but your brave Gods stuck around until the end. It''s not my fault that they ended up dead." Neji let out a growl. He was going to end this with a soft talk as he did with Thor, but he didn''t quite like how Ra introduced himself. "Sorry, Oz," Neji apologized to his lovely King of the Kings who shrugged and he stepped forward to clutch Ra by his throat. "You, wha-" Hungry dark tendrils of [Mine] energy came out of his hand and began to suck out everything Ra was made out of. The other Gods looked horrified for a second before they threw themselves at Neji with a howl. Momo stepped up and raised her hand, allowing fire hotter than the sun to re towards the Gods. In the meantime, Neji''s other hand reached to grab Ozymandias by her shoulder. She didn''t look scared at all at his touch, even though his other hand was sucking a God dry. All the energy that Neji''s left hand drew out from Ra, his right hand poured into Ozymandias. The divinity that was rted to the Sun, and even Ra''s identity itself was suited for Ozymandias. The sky grew bright, the zing sun in the sky looked nothingpared to the power and heat that the process of Mining the power and giving it to someone else was causing. The wind grew hot and the world cried as clouds exploded in the sky and a new God came to be. Her Demigod status began to change; it began to evolve. The Power of the Sun rushed inside her, and Neji mixed in some of his creation divinity inside her as well. Ozymandias changed. The body of Ra turned into dust and Neji let go of the man''s throat. [You have gained 83 Levels!] [You have reached Level 5853!] The Egyptian Gods nearby fell to their knees in defeat and stared with awe and fear as a golden shimmer cocooned around Ozymandias. Neji hesitated and tapped her golden form on the forehead as the cocoon shattered, revealing a dark Goddess in light golden armor with red tattoos running across her body ¨C just like Gilgamesh, just like Neji. "Looks like we are matching," Neji held out a hand as she epted it, pressing her chest against his with a smile. "As always," she sounded much more elegant now, as suited for her Tier. [Ozymandias ¨C Sun God ¨C High Tier 58] "Tier 58." "Huh, really? That''s a big boost," Even Momo agreed. "It sure is," Neji nodded as a thought came across his mind. ''I wonder what would happen if she used the Holy Grail and turned into Amun-Ra after this¡­'' That would be incredible. In a worst-case scenario, Neji might have to sacrifice the Grail to bring in a strong ally in the field. She''d easily fill that role. He doubted he''d be bringing her to fight Trihexa though. No, he wouldn''t be bringing anyone else to fight that beast. He needed to kill that thing by himself for a bag of Levels. Also, Gods and Divinities were a waste against the Anti-Divinity Beast 666. The reason Neji was farming these divinities was forter battles, not for Trihexa. The powers that he was farming to use against Trihexa, were¡­ the Devil Bloodline Abilities that his other Omni Self was busy farming right this instant. Grayfia has done a great job listing down the Devil family names with exceptional abilities. ** ** ** If you want to read the next 20 chapters right away, visit my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 448: 447: Edging Towards the World’s End Chapter 448: 447: Edging Towards the World¡¯s End Chapter 447: Edging Towards the World''s End ¡ª The leftover Egyptian Gods didn''t try to fight back. They didn''t have the will or courage left to resist. Arge part of their army was killed by Neji before, and now their Chief God was also killed right in front of them - they didn''t dare anger him. He and the two girls left Egypt without wasting any more energy. A part of him hoped that some foolish Gods would attack him, that he''d farm them as Exp, but they were cowards - or perhaps smart - as they didn''t stop him from leaving. On the other side of the world, on the opposite side of the surface world, Neji and Grayfia were encountering simr situations. The different Devil Families of the Underworld didn''t resist when Neji knocked on their door and gently asked for their bloodline abilities. Unlike what he did with the Bael n, he didn''t leave anyone in a family with a Bloodline power. However, he didn''t take just any power he encountered either. He couldn''t be bothered by less useful powers, so he farmed only from the useful ns. A few days passed by like this. Neji''s primary Level stayed the same, as few resisted him in this endeavor that he could kill for Exp. The few that were foolish enough, were too weak to help him level up. "Olympus fell," Goddess Amaterasu let Neji know as she sipped on divine tea, sitting across from him. Olympus wasn''t the only one that fell, many others did but the name of Olympus was the biggest amongst them. "The Beast of the End is headed towards the Himyas now. The Hindu Pantheon is its next target, it seems. I believe someone is controlling it for it to move around like this, instead of just destroying everything in its path." "It should being after me in Jerusalem after it''s done with the Himyas," Neji said while drinking the same tea. Instead of his girls, he sat alone this time, though two Archangels - Raynare and Gabriel - stood behind him. Amaterasu was the one who contacted Neji today, by herself. The girls were busy doing their own stuff, training, or conquering different Pantheons, so Neji brought his angels along with him for once. They stood behind him like loyal statues, maintaining gazes with the two Gods behind Amaterasu. "When are you going to take care of it?" Amaterasu asked a bit hesitant, finally exining the real reason she called him here. She knew that if anyone, he could stop the beast. God already sealed it once, he should be able to do it this time too - if not better, he could kill it. "I''ve been preparing. I''m training." Neji snapped his finger and a hologram formed in the air. Amaterasu''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at it. There were more than a thousand copies of Neji fighting against one another, using different abilities to harm one another - as they trained in an endless grassynd. "It''s an empty heaven I made." ck lightning churned through the sky, empty holes erupted in the air to eat the hole. Bubbles of Time popped across the horizon, and beams of Hakai destroyed it all. The entire earth danced and rumbled as Quake passed through the tectonic tes, and water sshed from a sea nearby to erupt tsunamis over the world. Every second, a Neji died to another''s attack ¨C perishing and being reced by a new one. "It looks like it¡­ hurts." Amaterasu squinted her eyes at the scene; a lot of Nejis who got hit by the techniques revealed painful expressions, letting out groans. Her eyes focused on the one sitting across her. "Omnipresence, huh? Do you not feel their pain, sitting here?" "I do," Neji nodded. "But ites with the package, so I am just dealing with it. I''m waiting until all the powers reach a threshold before I take on Trihexa. Don''t worry, I''ll confront it before it reaches Shinto." "..." Obviously, she only reached out to him because she wanted Trihexa to be dealt with before whoever was controlling it - or guiding it - redirected its wrath toward Shinto. Amaterasu was hoping Neji wouldn''t notice, or even if he did he would stay silent about it, but he was quite direct in these sorts of things. She covered her embarrassed face with a sleeve. "While we are at it¡­" Neji hesitated and looked at her eyes. "I am sure you''ve heard by now. I am hunting for Divinities. I didn''t think you''d call me here, knowing that." "I trust you enough to not threaten me for my power," she said without a change in her expression, making him smile awkwardly. ''Well, well, well,'' he wondered how to break it to her. "I mean I am not threatening. But if you let me borrow your power¡­ it''ll be useful for me to fight the beast. And the aliens outside." "¡­." She gave him a disappointed look. "How are you not threatening me right now?" "I won''t bring harm to you or your pantheon if you reject. This is just a request. And unlike what I did to the other Gods, I am only asking to borrow your power." Neji looked into her eyes. "It''ll be really useful to me. Your base divinities go well with me, being a Holy Sun God. I actually have an eternal me ability called ''Amaterasu'' which I think will grow powerful if I had all of your powers." "I don''t trust you to be so nice," she said. "I can agree to a Contract." He replied. Amaterasu narrowed her eyes. "We are not that close for you to give favors like this to me¡­" "We can be," Neji shrugged. "Sorry, I am really just being biased because I like how you look. I have a soft spot for women with white hair. Anyways, think about it and tell me." "My Lord, do you want me to bleach my hair white?" Raynare suddenly leaned in beside his ear and whispered, looking serious. He shot her a look and didn''t reply, looking at Amaterasu while Gabriel pulled Raynare back by her shoulder. To his surprise, Amaterasu actually pondered about it. A momentter, she looked into his eyes and nodded. "Fine. I have conditions, however. One week. You get to keep my power for one week, and in return, you have to agree to not harm Shinto directly or indirectly. You also need to protect us if someone tries to take advantage of my power loss." "One month, and we have a deal," Neji said. "One week, no more. And actually, I''ll bring my brother Tsukuyomi into this too, you can borrow his power too ¨C the mixture of our power in one person will be extremely powerful. You have to extend this protection of yours to him as well if you agree. All of this needs to be in that ''Contract'' ability of yours, along with a divine contract from Shinto. What do you say?" Neji got up. He reached out a hand. "Deal." Amaterasu smiled and epted his hand. She really wanted him to deal with that Beast as soon as possible but in the next few days, she wished the Beast 666 was the only thing this world had to deal with. Was the end of the world truly unavoidable? ** ** ** Note: As promised, here is the 4th chapter of the week. Hoping to post more, faster, next week too. Enjoy! And Vote! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 449: 448: Going in Fully Prepared Chapter 449: 448: Going in Fully Prepared Chapter 448: Going in Fully Prepared ¡ª The Hindu Pantheon didn''t fall in a single day, unlike the others. Shiva was hailed as the strongest God, standing even stronger than the Biblical God if sheer destructive power was taken into consideration. It helped that he was aided by other Gods who were said to be his equals, Vishnu and Brahma. The Preserver Vishnu had the power to negate and counter most attacks, while the Creator Brahma spawned an endless number of battle machines, matching the [te Mail] army of Trihexa. However, even with such great matching, the Gods couldn''t hold on forever. A few dayster, the Hindu Mythology was on the verge of crumbling. The three Gods were still engaged in battle, but millions of minor Gods have perished in the meantime. A stray attack or two took out a good chunk of Gods at once. Other Major Gods engaged in the battle as well, but they weren''t of very help. The Beast 666 couldn''t be tired out, and with its regenerative powers, it was the Gods who were growing tired - dying. At one point, Brahma sacrificed a portion of his existence to cast a barrier around Trihexa, the inside of which stretched in all directions endlessly. So that the fight could take ce somewhere else, away from this ce where Minor Gods were getting caught in the battle. The [Barrier Before the End]. "If anyone goes inside, it''s impossible to return outside without defeating the beast- cough!" While coughing blood, the old God had said. "But we do need to go. If nobody keeps the beats busy, it will break out of the barrier in no time." After he said that, his body was devoured by a shimmering lotus, and fell into a deep slumber to recover from this. The Hindu Gods quickly contacted the other Pantheons for help. Since there was a separate space keeping Trihexa away, the destruction could be minimized as long as Gods kept the beast busy inside. Since this didn''t just concern the survivability of the entire world, the other Pantheons didn''t have any choice but toe and help. Thousands of big and small Pantheons gathered, and even the Fallen Angels and Devils came to help. The presence of the Biblical faction caused many to grow curious. "Where is [Admin]?" Asked Parvathi, the Wife of Shiva, who currently took the form of Goddess Durga. "If he were toe, it would be beneficial." "Heh, perhaps he''s just scared. He did die to the Beast 666st time, maybe he does not wish to get killed in the same fashion." a God from a less-known pantheon said, scoffing as he stood with his arms crossed. Durga frowned but said nothing. Nobody wants to waste time arguing right now. She looked at the gathered troops onest time before saying, "As you''ve been notified, once you go inside, you cannote out. Time also moves faster inside the barrier. So even if you spend millennia fighting there, not much time would pass here. If anyone came here not knowing that, it is advised you leave. We shall go inside in a few more minutes." Nobody left. Many naturally looked nervous, but they hade here with death expected. Durga looked at the devils, namely the leading three Satans. The two Super Devils would be of great help, but the Leviathan Devil was unbelievably weak for this. In this gathering, there were many strong Gods, and Serafall seemed to be by far the weakest of everyone. Durga felt a bitplicated, but since that girl hade here of her own will, she had nothing to say. When the time came for this gathering of individuals to enter the barrier, something changed. A golden shimmer happened and a portal opened in the sky. A man walked out of it, followed by six girls. Everyone recognized [Admin], but even the girls behind him had made a name for themselves in thest few weeks. Many of the Gods knew the woman who was called the Phenex Ancestor, while the dark-skinned Moon Goddess Rumi was an unforgettable face as well. Since they had been visiting many Pantheons, these Gods were familiar with their faces. The variant of King Arthur, Goddess Rhongomyniad, was a royal presence to behold as well. Quetzalcoatl was a name all these Gods knew, but the current holder of that name has a face that few had seen before. The Dragon God of Venus had been killed and reced by a variant from another world. Oddly enough, the Pharaoh Ramesses II who was infamous for hating God, was now by his side. Even if she was from a different world, it was still weird to see her stand beside the Biblical God, while her presence let out an extreme Sr aura. Thest one was someone who everyone here knew from before. The strongest of the Five Dragon Kings, Tiamat somehow seemed stronger than ever before. In thest few weeks, these couple of individuals have experienced intense growth. "Good evening," "Nothing is good this evening, New God." As Neji greeted the crowd of Gods, Devils, and Fallen, Durga replied with a sigh. All eyes were on him now, if he was here it meant he was about to confront the Beast. Neji''s eyes ran over everyone, pausing for a moment when he saw Serafall before he continued observing. "It will be good soon. Hopefully." He dropped to his feet in front of Durga, taking her hand and kissing it as if she was some European Queen. "Wrong culture, and bad timing," Durga let him kiss the back of her hand before he let it go and straightened again. "Will you be going inside now?" "I shall, yes. I have been cultivating my powers for the past couple of days, using time dtion in a pocket dimension to train myself. I think it''s about time for a rematch." He looked at the others present in the area. "Hopefully none of you have to go in. But if we don''t return in a minute, which should be equal to an hour inside, then rush inside." They just nodded while Durga blinked. He could tell the exact difference between the times of the two realms. Indeed, Omniscience could easily reveal that to him ¨C but Durga wasn''t expecting him to have regained so much of his previous power. "We understand," so she quickly agreed to his proposal. "However, isn''t one hour too little?" "ording to my calctions and [Omniscience], if I can defeat the Beast on my own, then one hour should be more than enough. If not then I''d need backup," he spoke and no God doubted him for a second. Indeed, Shiva was the "strongest" God since strength in this sense was measured by how much one could destroy. However, when it came to the most powerful God, there was only one who could im that title¡ªthe God who had returned from death. The Gods, Devils, and Fallen Angels watched as Neji floated off the ground and went towards the 24x24 feet square box made of shimmering white barriers. The six women followed him as they submerged into the realm, starting a battle immediately. In the distance, the Fallen Angel Azazel was frowning deeply at Admin''s back. That made Durga curious if something had conspired between them in thest few days because she recalled from that stream that Azazel and Admin didn''t have any bad blood between them. What changed? Ignoring that line of thought for now, Mahadevi Durga crossed four of her ten arms with a solemn expression as she counted each passing second. ** ** ** Note: Let''s goal for 150 stones this time too, since we seededst week. If we reach that mark by tomorrow, I''ll post a chapter right away. Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 450: 449: Rematch Against The End Chapter 450: 449: Rematch Against The End Chapter 449: Rematch Against The End ¡ª What Neji found after stepping into the barrier was pure chaos. This realm only had a sky, dotted with running clouds, while the floor was ankle-deep water ¨C both stretched to endless distances. Shiva the Destroyer and Vishnu the Preserver fought against the Beast with frustrated looks on their faces, while half a dozen other major Hindu Gods supported them. The supporters were not having a pretty time, however, as te Mail zombie versions of Ddraig who all could use "Boost" were tearing them apart. [Vishnu ¨C Preserver God ¨C Peak Tier 65] [Shiva ¨C Destruction God ¨C Peak Tier 65] The Vishnu that Neji met before was at Tier 61, but perhaps because he was against a stronger opponent ¨C his preserver Divinity pushed him to be stronger. Shiva was Tier 65 too, though his damage output was far greater than Vishnu. "You guys stay back. If you see attacks you can help me block from a distance, only then step in." Neji told the girls as he moved, his body rippling forward. "Gods, take a coffee break," Neji whispered but the words were carried throughout this endless realm. Shiva and Vishnu had already sensed him the moment he stepped into this realm, so they backed off to take a breather. Neji stopped in the sky above Trihexa''s head, as a Golden Gate opened beside him. From within slipped out a loli who rubbed her eyes. "What¡­?" "Fulfill your end of the deal, back me up." Ophis, the Dragon God Infinity, was one of the only two beings who could go against Trihexa. The current Ophis was weaker than her prime, but she could back him up enough ¨C being someone at Tier 65 herself. Since Neji gave her a silent ce to rest, it was time for her to support him as they had agreed upon a few weeks ago. "...Haah." The Dragon sighed, and for once, her fish-like eyes gained focus as she recognized the Beast. "Ah, I see. It''s him again. Alright. Let me give you a head start." She opened her mouth, and her face morphed into a maw, widening to swallow a bus whole. "ck Dragon''s Breath!" A super concentrated beam of Void Energy sted out of her jaws, raining down at Trihexa. The Beast let out a pained growl as the beam dug through its torso, breaking its defense and melting its flesh. The beam ended, and Neji wasn''t surprised to find that the Beast wasn''t regenerating. No, it was, but it was very slow. As expected of a Dragon''s Breath bearing the concept of Infinite Void. If Ophis was in her full power, that attack would have been even more lethal. Neji didn''t waste time pondering any of that, his body was already moving and he was near the Beast''s seven heads. Omnipresent shed a dozen Neji that surrounded the heads, and all appeared in their hybrid forms. They opened their mouths, and in a simr fashion to Ophis, let out a dozen Dragon''s Breath. They were pristine white beams of light. The seven heads let out beams of their own, each a color different, to match the pristine beams. Above the dozen copies, another dozen appeared. They breathed out yellow beams of holy light that mixed with the pristine beams below. It used Amaterasu''s Yang Energy mixed with his own Lumomancer and Holy ones. Above this dozen, another dozen appeared and let out beams of Void Energy,ing from his Voidmancer side and Tsukuyomi''s Yin energy. The three different affinities of energy beams,ing from 36 copies of Neji, merged together and shed with the beams of the seven heads. Only now did the battle seem to be at a stalemate, the power output was the exact same. "Boost." Except Neji had tricks up his sleeves. More than one. ""Enuma Elish!"" Another dozen Neji appeared above the rest, all aiming their Ea at the beast. Another dozen appeared above them too, who aimed their palms at the beast. Hakai. Multiple types of energy shed into the beast''s body, which was already injured from Ophis'' attack, only now beginning to heal, it let out a screech of pain as its seven heads roared in pain. Another extra Neji popped up, but this one didn''t appear above the others. This one appeared below, out of the beast''s sight as it appeared near its back foot. The copy reached out a hand to touch the Beast, just about to deal a lethal blow, more effective than all the attacks until now. But the Beast acted first. Its seven tails shot out, breaking the speed of light with ease as it ran through the dozens of copies and killed them at once. Both parties received damage, but this time the Beast 666 knew Neji wasn''t a ything anymore. Only half a dozen Nejis remained now, and the beast kicked the ankle-deep water toe flying toward them. Its tail which could stretch for kilometers snapped around like a rope dart, tearing apart the fabrics of this reality while trying to hit Neji. The tails didn''t hit him at first, but it hit the other Gods for sure. The Hindu Gods protected themselves, but a few perished anyway. Momo formed a barrier of fire while Ryukyu used her sword to deflect the attacks. Ophis simply pped them back. Neji used Kamui to let the attacks pass through, but it bypassed Kamui and hit him anyway. The copies died, vanishing, while thest one remaining became the "original" and barely managed to call forth his Golden Armor to cover his torso in time. He still took massive damage. He was shot across the endless sky, flying back and continuing to do so as he let out a sigh. "Time to resort to that." He quickly took out a few Health Potions, something he had rarely used recently, and executed his n. He teleported from the sky and before the Indian Gods, namely Shiva and Vishnu. "Sorry, guys. You''ll regain themter." He said as he put a hand on Shiva''s shoulder. At the same time, a copy formed beside him and touched Vishnu. Before these two tired and injured Gods could understand what was going on, Neji changed. ""Divine Dividing."" Amand rang in the world as power rushed through his hands from the bodies of the two Gods. It happened in a single second, but all of a sudden, Neji was much stronger than a second ago. This would have taken minutes of consecutive boosts to achieve. The Divine Dividing had been annoying to get his hands on since Azazel himself was hiding that Vali brat. But finding Vali wasn''t impossible for someone like Neji. When he finally got his hands on the boy, he devoured his powers and life force with [Mine] and then did the same with his Sacred Gear. Now, Neji had both the Boost Gear and the Divine Dividing. He was unmatched. He''d be further stronger after he defeats and devours this beast. He also had a quest after so long, that''d bepleted after the death of the beast. He''d also regain 100% of God''s powers. Neji felt excitement run through his veins as he prepared for battle once again. The two copies vanished from their spots, appearing above the Beast once more, with their stats much more than before. They let out their buffs, as transformations covered their skin, and the two of them became two dozen. All of the copies rushed toward the Beast with attacks ready. The Beast retaliated by firing beams at him. Neji didn''t block them the usual way. "[Hole]!" The Abaddon n devils had this ability that allowed them to create empty holes in reality that devoured any attack that was sent toward it. The holes did just that, eating the beams that Trihexa shot out. Then, it spat out the attacks right back at the beast. By now, the beast had healed off all of its previous damage, but at the same time, Neji was stronger than before. "Boost!" He was also Boosting every ten seconds, growing more powerful. "[Crack]!" the Belphegor n ability that allowed the user to create a ''crack'' in anything theye into direct contact with. It allowed Neji to easily break the beams that came across his way. "[Divine Dividing]!" but out of all, the best choice was to divine the power of the attacks in half and absorb it. Like that, Neji used multiple bloodline powers to dodge or destroy the attacks of Trihexa. He used his Quirks, his Kekkei Genkais, and the bloodline powers he got from the devils ¡ª since they didn''t have divinity, they were the best powers to use against this beast. Half an hour passed shing with the beast like this, obviously reaching nowhere since it healed from all the attacks. Even Ophis stepped in from time to time, letting out a breath or two every now and then, but the battle was not ending. Until Neji reached a threshold. Since he had been absorbing half of the power of the Beast''s attacks, he grew stronger every second. It only grew further when he used Boost every ten seconds. Naturally, he was bound to reach a point where he''d be able to overwhelm the beast. Just enough to appear near it. "Divine-" he touched its skin. "Dividing!" The beast yelled as half of its enormous power leaked out of it, rushing into Neji. The usual user of Divine Dividing would have to release most of this power since their bodies won''t be able to handle it, but the [Gamer Body] was designed to level up endlessly. The power held within Neji and all of a sudden, Neji had half of the Beast''s stats. Along with his own. Divine Dividing couldn''t use the abilities of its target, but the stat boost was enough to raise Neji''s regeneration speed to a degree where it matched the Beast. Neji began to grin. A stray tail came flying at him, but he caught it with ease. He locked eyes with a pair of the beast''s eyes, as a short silence stretched between them. "Augh." The beast let out a groan as if it was cursing. A dozen copies of Nejis emerged around the beast. The seven heads roared out breaths of destruction, but those beams didn''t bother Neji anymore. No, they had stopped bothering him a long time ago. It was the Beast''s regeneration that was the problem until now. But now, its regeneration has been halved. "Enuma," Dozen copies raised the Sword of Rapture and yelled. "Elish!" Red and ck beams of destruction and Apocalypse rushed forward and hit the beast, and each cleaved through its flesh with ease. But unlike usual, it didn''t heal right away - no, it didn''t heal at all. It was alive, but it wasn''t healing. "Great," Half a dozen copies formed near the beast and touched it. "[Mine]." To end the Beast, there was no need to use a fancy attack when he could devour it. Tendrils of ck energy leaped out of the copies'' hands and began to eat out at the beast. The beast cried, struggling onest time, but it was too wounded to put up any real fight. It looked around with enraged eyes but nothing could stop its end as chunks of its existence were devoured by the tentacles. A minute went by and not even ashes remained of the Beast 666. Trihexa was dead. [Ding! You have killed a Tier 69 Being.] After the Divine Dividing and halving of its powers, it had only dropped two Tiers. So the Levels he should receive were¡­ [You have attained 230 Levels!] [You have reached Level 6083!] [Quest "Ovee Your Adversaries, Defeat the Apocalypse" has beenpleted! You have received 150 levels from this, and the additional rewards have been deposited in your inventory.] [You have reached Level 6233!] That was just the Level Up. The rewards of the quest were juicy, but he''d check on thatter. The bigger boon was the abilities he gained from Mining Trihexa, but even bigger than that was something he had been aiming since forever. [By oveing the Beast 666 that killed your predecessor, you have reached a 100% Completion rate in Seeding the Biblical God''s Inheritance.] [Divinity "Nigh Omnipotence" has been gained.] [Divinity "Nigh Omniscience" has been gained.] [Divinity "Nigh Omnipresence" has been gained.] In an instant, an exhrating feeling far better than leveling up spread through my veins. His entire existence shook, every cell in his body danced, as he felt his mind glow in a sense of enlightenment. His eyes rolled back, turning white, and his arms spread. The barrier copsed as it failed to contain the sheer weight of his existence. He, who was already strong enough to beat Trihexa, and now had the power of the same Trihexa, and also had leveled up hundreds of times just now, was too much to be contained by this barrier when the entire power set of Biblical God merged with his existence. The barrier copsed and the group returned to the Himyas, surrounded by a thousand Gods who covered their eyes as a brilliant light shone out of him. He stared at the sky with his arms spread as the blue sky went dark, revealing the trillion stars of the cosmos. All of a sudden, everything paused. A gaze fell upon this world. A gaze that made everything bow. [ss Zero, Abstract Entity -Omni- is looking at you.] Omni. Lady Luck told him about this once. The Personification of Omnipotence, the being who was the actual God of the Bible, was looking at him. Thanks to the mental enlightenment Neji received, he could decipher feelings from the gaze. It felt like¡­ an octopus looking at its cut-off tentacle. Perhaps if Neji wasn''t "Nigh" but full of Omnipotence, he would have be a part of this entity. Like a hive mind. Could [Gamer''s Mind] protect his mind from getting assimted into that? Against the literal personification of¡­ everything? To everyone''s relief, the gaze lifted off from Neji. It vanished, allowing Neji to return to his senses. However, the starry sky didn''t change. Why? "Ah." Neji''s enlightened mind and Omniscience provided an answer. The figure of an old woman formed in the distant sky, barely visible, as she smiled down at them with her wrinkly lips. The gaze was obscured by her. Thatdy¡­ was strong enough to stop Omni''s eyes. Immortal She¡­ A chill ran down Neji''s back as the world- no, the universe sang. A thousand figures stood behind the olddy who wore a white saree¡ªthe aliens that were after Neji. "Good. You''re finally ready." Return to me¡­ As the old woman''s voice boomed, the world let out a scream of agony. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Not Neji never getting a break. After getting bullied by Eurynome, he''s now against a woman of her equal strength ¡ª who, being one of the strongest from the Prime Omniverse, easily possesses the power to mess up with Entity Omni''s Omnipotence. Is all the buffs that Neji have enough to go against her? Find out in the next next chapter of The Cursed Gamer. Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 451: 450: Interlude – That Time I Was Reincarnated as a Draconic Slime Chapter 451: 450: Interlude ¨C That Time I Was Reincarnated as a Draconic Slime Chapter 450: Interlude ¨C That Time I Was Reincarnated as a Draconic Slime ¡ª It was a dark cave. If not for the magic stones that were spread across the walls, lighting up the area just a little, everything would have been darker than the night. The gentle sound of water droplets falling on stone could be heard, but that was just a background tune. The main form of sound in this cave came from the conversation between two strange creatures, a small blue slime, and a massive blue dragon. "Mwah-hah-hah-hah-hah! Do you want to eat the barrier? Fascinating! Please, go ahead. I leave myself at your mercy!" "You''re that ready to believe me?" The dragon let out augh, shaking the cave to its core. It felt that if heughed a bit louder, the cave might copse. The slime couldn''t possiblyprehend the level of power this dragon possessed, that''s why it was so casual around the dragon. At the slime''s inquiry, the dragon nodded. "But of course! It would be far more fun to break through this prison with you than sit around and await your return! If the two of us work together, this Unlimited Imprisonment could fall quicker than we thought! But how?" "...All right. So I''m gonna consume you, all right? Hurry up and get outta there." The dragonughed. "Right away. You shall make me wait no longer. Let us finally join together!" "Right!" The slime summoned up all of its stores of resolve, touching the dragon for a moment, then activated its skill, Predation. In a moment, the Dragon''s massive form disappeared from sight. It happened almost too fast. They were talking just a moment ago. The dragon and the "Unlimited Imprisonment" itself were sucked in at once. ¡­Unbeknownst to these two beings, this just filled the quota for something. On a scale big enough that these two beings had no idea about. Just as the dragon was absorbed by the slime, the worldline paused in time. The body of the slime, Rimuru Tempest, let out a strange light as it began to transform. The wobbly ball morphed as the figure of a woman began to form, with a bust just right in all parts as she was hugging her knees. Her blue slime skin began to take the shade of a human''s, and two dragon wings popped up from her back and a blue tail from behind. Her hair too was blue, though more in the shade of periwinkle. The figure sat on the floor, hugging her legs with her eyes closed. The grayed-out world regained its color as time moved once more. "...Huh?" Just as time resumed, the woman opened her eyes and blinked at her surroundings. "What the¡­" She got up and frowned at all the strange memories in her head. There were three different memories in her head¡­ one of a Great Dragon, another of a Japanese man from a ckpany, and thest one of a¡­ little hero girl from Japan. [Ding! Oddity Detected.] [Interference Detected.] [Ding! Great Sage is interfering with your existence. As Satoru Mikami was the one who received the Great Sage, it is only fair if only his soul remained ¨C though all the memories will remain.] [!!!???...??????] [...Error. Unable to Proceed.] ["The Will of the Omniverse" is intruding with the Great Sage''s decision. A piece of vital information has been provided by the Omniverse''s Will. The decision has been overwritten, due to a Title you possess. Only Nejire Hado''s soul shall remain.] [Decision epted.] [The skill "Predator" has resonated with "Mine" and evolved into Gluttony. The skill has been forcefully used. Satoru Mikami and Storm Dragon Veldora''s existence have been devoured and assimted.] [Wee, Nejire Hado.] "What the-" Nejire Hado blinked at the status screen in front of her eyes and took a step back instinctively. "What the hell is going on?" * * * [There were no problems with these three existence''s synchronization due to the many simrities they possess. Since you are a Blue Dragon like Veldora Tempest, and also have many simr abilities to Rimuru Tempest; such as your Quirk "Mine" that is simr to Rimuru''s "Predator". That is why you have sessfully overwritten the existence of those two. In the future, if you were to meet people who used to know Veldora or Rimuru, they would recognize it as either of those two.] Nejire covered her naked breasts with her arms as she walked out of the cave while staring at the System Message. The ruined remnant of the cave''s entrancey behind her. It was Neji who used his Quirk [Copy] to give her many of his Quirks, including [Mine]. She was the only girl who was capable of getting them safely since the many quirks didn''t harm her body as much, due to the simrities between her and his genes. She was also a Blue Dragon since he evolved her using that weird magic stone. So she supposed her existence indeed did match with these two¡­ "It''s not like I don''t understand what''s going on, but¡­" Wasn''t this too convenient? And odd, too. She knew "Reincarnated As a Slime" anime. In the session where Neji made the five of them watch anime for some reason, this was included. So she knew who Rimuru was and who Veldora was. It just didn''t make sense that after Rimuru absorbed Veldora, thuspleting the set of tags such as "Devourer" and "Dragon", somehow Nejire was summoned. Did the same happen with the other four girls? "It doesn''t make sense¡­ Probably that Omniverse''s Will or whatever pulled me here, and it just needed a usable excuse to put me in this body. For some reason." She looked down at her hand. Her hand looked human, but¡­ as she focused, her fleshy hand turned into blue slime. Even if she was shaped like a woman and a dragon in her true form, she was a slime now. So weird. Though she wasn''t unhappy about this. The only reason her thoughts were grumpy was because of what that brat Neji did. Did he really not trust her to be powerful and be able to take care of herself? "Bastard." Other than that, she was incredibly happy at this moment. Just by merging with these two beings, Veldora for the most part, Nejire felt like she was hundreds of times stronger than what she was in the Hero Academia world. If she wished, she could erase Japan a few times over with a single dragon''s breath. No¡­ maybe even the. "Or the entire sr system. If all these memories of Veldora aren''t wrong. This is Crazy." Okay, fine. Maybe Neji''s n wasn''t that bad. Did he think of all this though or was it just a coincidence? He should have told them if he nned to send them to other worlds where they''ll receive instant power boosts. Still¡­ "Bastard. I''ll kill him if he dies at those Gods'' hands¡­ Hah." She stopped walking and looked up at the sky. It was nighttime, a trillion stars were looking at her. "...I hope he survives." If it was her now, she could kill Neji a million times. In that case, what if those Gods were as strong as her? Wouldn''t they just¡­ kill him with ease? She quickly shook her head. "He will be fine. Still, I should probably find a way to travel back to him. Rimuru Tempest would have begun a vige and stuff about now, but I can''t waste my time with that." Nejire grabbed a tree branch nearby and broke it. She stabbed it into her body and it got absorbed by the slime. Suddenly, she found herself with the ability to morph into wood and sprout leaves ¨C notified by a bunch of system windows. She looked down at her chest and imagined a makeshift bra made out of leaves around her bosom. Her slime skin morphed into that, same with a leaf skirt around her waist. "I should get some proper clothes though. Let''s go find a human civilization first. I did watch the anime but it didn''t cover all of the Light Novel content. I need to do my own research and learn about the magic that allows dimension travel." She said as she leaped into the air. Her dark blue wings pped and carried her through the air at the speed of sound. * * * A few days passed after that. Nejire had a hard time getting inside any country since she exuded such pressure that made people seetake her as a threat. She tried to withdraw the pressure, but it was of no use. "Oookay¡­ this isn''t good." She sighed as she sat on the edge of a cliff, looking down at the capital city of a kingdom below. It had Chinese themes. "I need to get in there and get inside some kind of magical library. I want to research magic, but¡­" Veldora was a Storm Dragon. But he was born as the incarnation of chaos, having control of wind, water, and space. So while Storm was his main attribute, he had good knowledge about Space Magic too. So she really didn''t need to find a magic library. In thest couple of days, she went through the dragon''s memories in search of information about dimensional travel. She didn''t find any. Sure, there were basic teleportation spells, but that wasn''t what she was looking for. But this meant something. If Veldora, who was a True Dragon with Space affinity, didn''t have the means to travel dimensions, there was no way that these humans would have anything to help her. "In that case¡­ I need to make deals with the Demon Kings. Or maybe go talk to Veldora''s siblings." Except his siblings hated him. And while the System Window thing from before said she had reced Veldora''s existence, she wasn''t sure if those dragons would notice that she was apletely different person. "Dammit¡­" She felt pissed. What should she do? It''s already been a few days too. Neji''s battle with the Gods probably ended by now, if time moved the same across worlds. No, at this point, since the fight might have ended anyway, she should assume he won¡ªor at least managed to escape¡ªand so she should do something productive. If she couldn''t find a way to travel back to him, at least for now, she should spend the time to grow stronger instead. Veldora was strong, but he was never the strongest. And he had enemies. The best choice now was to find a way to conceal this deadly aura. She probably should be able to do it herself, without the help of any artifact, if she spent some time trying to control it. In fact, she has been trying to do it now, as she sat here. Just that it wasn''t showing any effect- [Ding. You have learned the skill, "Presence Concealment".] "Ah¡­." Nejire blinked and felt the aura around her retract. "Ahh! Good. Now I can finally get into a human settlement." But should she? There was nothing useful there that she could find. Though a part of her wanted to go meet the humans, since the humanity in her world has been¡­ destroyed, another part of her didn''t want to do that. She had to grow stronger, and staying with the humans wouldn''t help her with that. "Well¡­ at least I should go eat something. I am not really hungry, but I miss food." She said and got up. Before she could take a step forward though, a hand fell on her shoulder from behind. Nejire turned around hurriedly, startled that someone had snuck up on her. Was there someone that strong in this area? As she looked in front of her, she realized that yes, there was. [Great Sage has used True Dragon''s innate skill, Universe Sense.] With the help of this sensing skill, she grasped a good understanding of the power level this person possessed. And she recognized her too, it was Veldora''s older sister. Velgrynd, the Scorch Dragon. She red at Nejire. "When did you escape? No, what are you doing here, lurking near the Eastern Empire?" ''Wow, she doesn''t sound very happy seeing her sibling after 300 years of imprisonment. Then again, she''s the same sister who feels like she should discipline Veldora by literally killing him.'' Now Nejire at least knew that people would recognize her as Veldora. She shrugged, "I escaped a while ago. What are you doing here, guarding a human nation while wearing human clothes?" "Are you asking me questions right now, brat?" the woman yanked Nejire by her ear and she grumbled at that. Who the fuck did she think she was? Nejire had always been the older sibling between her and Neji, so this was a new and frustrating feeling. Still, she had no choice but to y along. "Anyway, get out of here. I am busy otherwise I''d have beaten you up. Don''t cause too much trouble, or you might get sealed off again by some lunatic hero." "Yeah, yeah, thanks¡­" Neji rubbed her ear as it was let free and quickly turned around, taking the air and sting off from this area. ¡­. Later in the sky, as she floated as if she was swimming on her back, Neji hummed. "Hmm. Jura Forest route it is. I''ll go back and follow the plot to do what Rimuru did. At least until a certain point. For example, that Orc monster. I needed to Devour it and take the skill that allowed it to grow stronger the more followers it had. That sounds like a nice Skill to have." On that note, she got distracted for a moment. ''Skill, huh.'' She sometimes heard Neji talking to himself about skills like this and that. Did he possibly have one of these system things¡­? "Hmm," she rubbed her chin. "...Before I leave. Let''s see, Status Window?" It didn''t exist for Rimuru in the anime, but maybe it''s different for her. Something appeared in front of her. === Name: Nejire Hado Age: 18 [2500+] Race: Draconic Slime Tier: Low ss 10 Title: The Gamer''s Sister HP: 9900000/9900000 MP: 1100000/1100000 Skills: [Click to Expand] === "...." She knew what a Tier was. Neji told her and the other girls to give them a better idea about their growth and power level. But she didn''t know what ss 10 meant. "Must be a different kind of measurement. What''s that title though¡­" Was that the title that the Great Sage mentioned when she first appeared in this world? She clicked it, and it expanded. Nejire blinked at the exnation. === Title: The Gamer''s Sister The Gamer System is the Greatest of All Systems, and it currently hosts Neji Hado. As his sister who happened to end up with a System of her own, Great Sage, you have been crowned with this title. This allows you a few powers of The Gamer. Such as a limited Gamer''s [Body] and [Mind], along with the [Title] feature. This is also the reason why you are able to see a Status Window, instead of just having a voice in your head. You can also join in a party with The Gamer if he allows you. === "So I was right," Nejire frowned. "Looks like he was hiding many things from me." Hah. "..." Sighing, she got up in the air. It didn''t matter. She just had to grow stronger until she could find a way to travel out of this world. Or until he wille here to find her himself. Then she''ll beat him up for not telling her what he really was. * * * * * * * * * "Kill her!" "How dare a mere slime-!" How long has passed since that? ''Should be a few months, I think¡­'' Nejire raised a hand at the iing army of orcs. A wave of darkness spiraled out of her palm and devoured the fools, there was zero resistance. She felt pleased as System Prompts let her know about the new skills she gained from the fools. She had been growing stronger steadily since that day. Her Goblin Army watched in awe from a distance as she rampaged around the area. She wasn''t even using 10% of her powers, or maybe even less than that. She actually didn''t know how strong she was, since she had never gone all out. Though she knew in her full Dragon Form she could trample over a Kingdom with ease, thanks to Veldora''s memories. The fight with the orc army ended in no time. As she had nned, she devoured the Orc Disaster and got its skill. [You have received the skill "Starved". It allows the user to bestow the effects of the Skill upon her subordinates which allows them to eat anything and everything in sight in exchange for a constant feeling of starvation. The ones under the Skill''s effects develop a sense of collectivism that also enables those under its effects to share their gains and improvements remotely, simr to the link of the Direwolves. Although they cannot obtain all the abilities of those they eat, they can still acquire some of their special features. This ability also allows the user to devour himself and others to enhance the Skill "Self-Regeneration." The strength of the users rises the hungrier they are. It also increases when the user eats a being with high energy levels or power.] [Two of your skills, Starved and Gluttony, have found synergy. They have merged.] [A new Skill, Beelzebuth, has been gained.] It felt great to power up like this. It was so easy. She saw no change in her "Tier" though, even after gaining so many abilities. At this rate, she believed she''d be strong enough to travel universes in no time. "Hmm, with Beelzebuth, I should be able to view the memories of people I absorb clearly. I should devour some Mages then, Space Mages to be urate." She knew tricks about Space Magic, but she wasn''t the best at it. She could always improve. Also, perhaps it was because of the shared [Gamer''s Mind] skill, weakened or not, she didn''t feel that bad killing intelligent beings. It just felt¡­ fair if it worked toward her cause. * * * * * * * * * A few years passed like that, three to be specific. Many things happened to Nejire; she went through everything Rimuru had gone through in the anime, and even more. Honestly, she was kind of attached to this world¡ªobviously not enough to diverge her from her goal of returning to her brother, but still this was like a second home to her. She had an Empire under her, and she had close loyal guards. Many people pursued her romantically, something that she naturally avoided since she had Neji. Honestly, life here was much better than the one she left in the Hero Academia world, she was a God Queen here, after all. But still, she wanted to return as soon as possible. But there was not really any improvement in that research. These days she''s learning to take breaks and enjoy herself amidst all the action. Just today, she went to the beach to rx under the sun, y volleyball and swim around. [Image Here] Currently, she was back in her mansion, in her massive royal bath, submerged in water to wash off the salt water. After spending some time submerged, she got up as her servant began to dry her body with a towel. "I am looking forward to meeting him," said Shion, the purple-haired Battle Goddess who was helping her dry off. "Mhm, I now understand why you never take romantic approaches kindly. I''ll make sure people in the future understand that you''re not interested in them." "No need to get violent," Nejireughed with her favorite assistant. Shion knew about her more than anyone else in this world, and now she told her about Neji too. Nejire could rx when around this woman since she was always so responsible and took care of all the jobs that Nejire couldn''t be bothered to do. Drying her body wasn''t one of them though, she could just shake the water off, but it was fine to rx once in a while. It didn''t feel like a waste of time to gossip with Shion. She was a close friend, along with a subordinate. "All right, all done-" Shion started, but she could never finish. A beam of red and ck energy swept through the air and sted through Shion''s head. Nejire perceived the attack, but she couldn''t dodge it. Shion''s body fell to the floor, her head gone as it was just a bloody mess, Nejire froze. Only [Gamer''s Mind] helped her stay sane. She quickly equipped herself with armor from her spatial storage, her stomach, and turned toward the beam''s origin with clenched jaws. "Come out." Breaking the walls, a figure of a man in red walked out. His long red hair fluttered as he smirked at her with a casual smile. Nejire frowned. "Guy Crimson? Why?" "I have news that you''re Ivaraj?" he asked casually. "You know, the True Dragon from another world? Your own student, Chloe Aubert, provided the news and provided enough information to confirm. Let''s have a rematch." "What?" Nejire received no further information as the Lord of Darkness rushed at her with killing intent. * * * Nejire never read the Light Novel, but she remembered Kimi, the lifeless weebo who knew everything, telling her that Rimuru was only four years old at the end of the Light Novel. Meaning, he became the strongest in the universe in just four years. Stronger than even the creator of the world, Veldanava. So, why was Nejire not anywhere close to that even though it''s been double that? It''s been 8 years since Nejire came to this world, and there was a little trouble she faced. Maybe more than a little. It was a situation that Rimuru didn''t have to face. Chloe Aubert, the variable. The Time Traveler who loved Rimuru Tempest ¡ª the real one. She was a canon character whom Nejire knew of, but she still wasn''t expecting such a scenario. The Tensura story that aired in the anime was not the main timeline. It was the second timeline. In the main/first timeline, Shion didn''t die and Rimuru didn''t be a True Demon Lord so the aftermath of that was that he died when the Eastern Empire invaded. After knowing Rimuru''s death, Chloe who was in love with Rimuru traveled back in time and tried her best to change Rimuru''s fate and sealed herself somewhere after that. And that''s how the second timeline story existed. But what if this girl, who did so much to try and save her lover, came back to the past only to find her lover reced by someone else? It seems that''s what happened. The synchronization of existence didn''t affect Chloe, who was from another timeline. Naturally, she tried everything she could to kill Nejire to get revenge. In the first ce, Nejire was no match for a full-powered Chloe. Chloe was the same Hero who sealed Veldora, it''splicated, but she''s indeed stronger than Nejire ¡ª who was not that much stronger than Veldora. She somehow managed to not get sealed again, since Chloe had yet to regain all of her true powers, and even if little, Nejire was still stronger than the old Veldora. But it wasn''t looking good for her. Everything was fine for the first three years she was here. She had built herself an Empire, with millions of citizens and followers whose mere existence made her stronger thanks to her skills. She enjoyed her life here. But, all of that was stripped away when none other than Guy Crimson descended on the kingdom like a meteor. Chloe sent him Nejire''s way since Chloe without her full power wasn''t ready to take on Nejire. "I have news that you''re Ivaraj?" was the question Guy Crimson asked before he attacked her. Ivaraj. She knew that name. Ivaraj was an extremely powerful True Dragon capable of destroying worlds, hence called World Destroyer Dragon. Despite being called a Dragon, he wasn''t really a dragon and was from another dimension. Ivarajcked any intelligence and couldn''tmunicate. However, the beast was incredibly strong and was a threat to the Cardinal World. Back when Ivaraj appearedst time, it was Guy Crimson and the Seven Angels who fought it. But they couldn''t defeat Ivaraj, and Veldanava had to seal the old monster himself. So Guy Crimson was here for a rematch, thinking Nejire was Ivaraj. Perhaps Chloe somehow proved to him that Nejire was not from this universe. In either case, Nejire had no choice but to engage the red-haired man in a fight for a couple of months, where she pulled the man away from her Empire, and even earth itself, to not destroy her new home. The two of them rampaged across outer space and shed on the surface of others. After she finally took down Guy Crimson, she couldn''t be relieved even for a second. Many others came after her. Veldora''s siblings rushed at her, they were mad thinking that Nejire had taken over their sibling''s body. "No wonder you were acting odd!" Velgrynd yelled as she threw a scorching punch at Nejire''s jaw, taking out half her face at once. It hurt. But she regenerated. "I can''t believe this is happening¡­" Velzard sounded sad even as she froze Nejire using her ice powers. Chloe was trouble¡ªNejire should have taken care of that girl from the start. No one else could have was variable enough to convince these people. It''s not that she didn''t entirely anticipate that Chloe might be a variable, but she didn''t think it''de this far. Now, Nejire had no other choice but to fight all these world-ending beings, one against many. She was curious why Chloe didn''te to fight her by herself, but she got that answer when she defeated Veldora''s sisters and returned to Earth. She found that Chloe¡­ had destroyed everything that Nejire had built for years. Chloe didn''t just want to hurt her, no, she wanted to see Nejire break ¡ª that''s the least one deserved for killing her lover. Chloe was a crazy bitch. She destroyed all that was precious to Nejire in this new world, all the people she cared about, and everything she knew, all of it was gone and crumbled to dust. Nejire was alone in the world. Once again. Nejire rushed at Chloe with full killing intent, and the girl returned the sentiment. ¡­. Ever since then, Nejire has been fighting Chloe for years now. Nejire was much stronger than Veldora in his prime now, but so was Chloe. Chloe had found the real Ivaraj who was sealed in Spooky Pce and killed him, growing stronger in the process. So their power level was evenly matched. Nejire¡­ just wanted to find a way back home. She built an empire to have extra power thanks to her skill. In the process, she met many people whom she began to care about. But now it was all gone. Just like her home world. This girl ruined it all. On the other hand, Chloe just wanted to be with the person she loved. It messed up her bad seeing her lover reced by a fake, a doppelganger. Both had a justified cause, and both had a reason to kill each other. Nejire more so, as she wanted the powers that Chloe had. If she could jump timelines, that might be of use to Nejire. Beyond that, if Chloe had managed to get Ivaraj''s Skills, who was from another universe, meaning he had the means to travel universes, then Nejire for sure would have everything she needed if she killed Chloe and scavenged her existence. So, the two of them fought. Their strength was so greatmatching that the world crumbled under their feet but neither of them fell yet. The sr system fell next but they continued. At one point, even the Origin Seven Angels came to stop them, but they got caught in the battle and were killed. The universe trembled as if threatening to shatter as they fought. Nebe vanished, and gxies ceased to exist. But they didn''t stop fighting. For a total of five years, the two girls gave their all and fought. One fought to take revenge for her lover, and the other fought to see her brother and lover. At one point, the universe did shatter. They fought in the emptiness of existence, within the void. There was nothing to destroy, but themselves. Nejire would have lost, at this point. Despite being equal, she would have lost to such a crazy maniac. However, she had something that the girl didn''t. Her brother, that bastard who was full of secrets, that liar who was a reincarnator ¨C she learned ¨C somehow helped her even without being present there. [Ding! Due to being within the Void, and due to having many darkness and void-rted skills, the title ''The Gamer''s Sister'' is reacting. You have gained temporary and partial ess to your brother''s "Voidmancer" ss! The Void is your home.] [All of your Void and Darkness-rted skills have been strengthened.] Immediately, the battlepower disy took a turn. Nejire''s punch connected with Chloe''s chin, who stumbled across the emptiness in shock. In that second of shock, Nejire called forth her skill, [Azathoth, God of Void], the ultimate form of Predator. "N-no! Not like this!" Chloe Aubert resisted, but as the tendrils of ck and red wrapped around her, her resistance became futile. She cried as Nejire devoured her existence. The battle that''s been going on for years came to an end abruptly. Only silence remained as Nejire stood in the emptiness, watching the System Prompts pass across her eyes that notified her of the skills she earned. Out of the thousands of skills there, only one caught her eye. After losing everything twice, Nejire found her lips curling to form a small smile for the first time in years. [Ding. You have gained the skill, "World Jump".] Her eyes which were now emotionless were touched by a tinge of excitement. Nejire Hado had seeded. "This is interesting." Nejire''s hair stood on her back as she heard a foreign voice in this empty realm. Right before she was about to activate the Skill to find her brother, were there other people who would try to stop her? Nejire turned around with a furious scowl on her face, finding two deific women of exotic appearances standing before her. One had white hair and golden eyes, while the other had light green hair and bright emerald eyes. Thetter raised her arms in defense, smiling at her. "Not here to stop you, sweetheart." She said, "I am simply impressed. As you''re the only one of his girls who managed to find a way out by herself." "Huh?" Nejire frowned, lowering her fighting stance. "Hey," the white-haireddy waved at her. "I am not sure if he told you about me but¡­ I am Lady Luck, and this is Lady Life. If you''d like, we can take you to your brother right away. It''d be much faster than using your Skill." The two Omniversal Abstract Entities have found the person they were looking for. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 452: 451: The Gamer’s Fight for Survival Chapter 452: 451: The Gamer¡¯s Fight for Survival Chapter 451: The Gamer''s Fight for Survival ¡ª Neji stared ahead with his jaws clenched, and the old woman was returning his gaze with a soft, wrinkly smile. === Name: The Godmother | ??? Race: Primordial Demon Tier: Indecipherable === ording to Observe, this woman was on the same level as the Abstract Entities, who were the only other ones to receive an indecipherable result. For some reason, Neji didn''t feel scared. The sky was separated into two groups. The local Gods of Earth were behind Neji, while the Alien Gods were lowering in the air opposite them. The air was so thick with dangerous intent that a couple of low-ranking Gods simply passed out. Serafall Leviathan was having the worst, as she was the weakest person in this area. Instead of just passing out, she fell to her knees and began to spit blood. "Cough¡ªGghh!" "Hold still." Neji was busy staring at the Aliens, but he was Nigh Omnipresent now. So a copy of himself materialized beside Sera and held her gently. He tried to teleport her out of there, but teleportation didn''t work. These foreign entities were blocking it. "Aww, is the Gamer trying to escape?" The army behind the white-haired olddy was led by five figures. One ethereal man with six arms and a Joker face paint looked at Neji with a lust-filled look as he spoke. The four others beside him wore different expressions, but one thing was obvious about them¡ªthey were strong. Especially the Joker, he was the strongest. === Name: Quasarion, Lord of Clowns Race: Nebulites Tier: Indecipherable === The other four were under Tier 100, and for that, Neji could decipher their Tier. One of them looked like a humanoid Xenomorph, while the others looked like odd and weird aliens - like they were. Although these five led the army, where ording to Nigh Omniscience there were 5,440 beings, the strongest was the weird old woman for whom the universe sang. The power difference wasn''t even close, Neji could feel that even if Observe didn''t show it. There was a demonic butler who trailed this "Godmother" like her shadow, and he was the 2nd strongest among all these Aliens. The army of five thousand aliens were all beyond Tier 60. As Momo had theorized before, that super gigantic alien that tried to squeeze Neji between its fingers was one of the leaders of these Aliens. The five thousand others weren''t at that level. Still, it didn''t make sense to Neji how this situation was possible. Why wasn''t the¡­ Omniverse''s Will suppressing their Tiers? Neji didn''t have the answer, but all the possibilities pointed at the Godmother to be behind that incident. "Hey~ Godmother," the Joker looked at her and smiled. "You said you are only here to end the job if we fail, correct? Then can we begin ughtering him?" He didn''t believe that he would fail, but he didn''t question the Godmother''s choice. The agreement between them was that she would watch from the sidelines and make sure the Gamer died properly¨Cat least that was what she told them¨Cand if they didn''t seed, for some reason, only then would she step in. "Alright," the Godmother''s voice was like the wind of winter as she nodded. She lifted herself into the sky and gave space for the aliens to begin their¡­ ughter. The Joker named Quasarion smiled at Neji. "Mhm, finally. Alright everyone, do not hold back¡ªhis ''luck'' is too much for us to take lightly~ Attack." At once, the five leading aliens sted at Neji. Behind them, the five thousand other aliens rushed forward too. They weren''t ying around. They didn''t want to give Neji any chance to kill the weaker aliens and level up. They were going for the kill from the get-go. "...Sorry guys. You''ll die anyway." Neji muttered and a thousand copies of himself materialized around the Gods. The Local Gods, not the aliens. Before anyone could think of anything, the copies touched their palms against the Gods'' skin¡­ and devoured them with Mine. [Dinggg! You have killed a great number of strong people. You''ve earned a massive amount of experience.] [You have leveled up 2340 times!] [You have reached Level 8573!] [You have mined a tremendous amount of Faith and Divinities, and other abilities.] Neji killed all the Gods, and most of the Goddesses as well. But not all. He killed Sirzechs and Ajuka, but left Serafall. But once he had four females saved, he killed all the other people, including Azazel and Michael. It wasn''t because he was thinking about women at this point, but he truly did have a n. "Momo!" "On it." Tentacles of creation me spread from Momo and spread into all directions. The tentacles rushed in and caught Neji''s five girls, other than Momo. It also caught the Dragon God of Infinity, Ophis who despite being genderless was in the form of a loli girl at the moment. Along with that, the tentacles caught three other people. Serafall, Durga, and Gaia. Only Neji, Momo, and his five girls were aware of the n. The other four women were not, but they couldn''t resist Momo''s technique. Durga was mad at Neji since he had just killed her husband, but she didn''t have the strength to resist either. This was a n that Momo proposed. She had always been smart, and this time her proposal was obvious but genius. Just like how Neji could fuse with Kurai, she made him consider what if all of his girls could fuse as well? So, Neji and Momo mixed their Creation Powers to create ten magic bracelets¡ªwhich worked simrly to the Potara Rings from Dragon Ball. Momo took out the ten bracelets from spatial storage and ced them on all of their wrists. When they were all in ce, Momo took in a deep breath and activated the artifact. "Stop them!" Just an inch away from Momo''s head, the Xenomorph yelled in anger. His first was about to cave into her face as her entire body lit up with light. Somehow, Neji appeared between the two of them. Neji''s power level was greater than ever after after killing and Mining all those Gods, so he pressed a punch on the alien''s face and sent it flying. A thousand Nejis surrounded Momo, to keep her protected as the technique took off. There were a total of 10 women, but a secondter, as the light vanished¡­ only one remained. With hair of many colors and four horns on her head, the entity had two wings made of fire behind her. She had four arms that held four weapons of destruction. [Chaos ¨C Goddess of Chaos ¡ª Tier 99] Yes, Neji was prepared for these Aliens. Due to most of the girls being users of destruction, the final product was a Chaos Goddess. In the second that she took to form, hundreds of Nejis were killed. "Momo, are you in control?!" One of the Nejis yelled. Due to how those bracelets were created, Momo should have been the one in control. But¡­ from the wall, she tilted her head at him with a glint in her eyes, it didn''t seem to be the case. "It seems there was a slight failure," Her voice boomed, reverberating, as she spoke. "It is a merge, but it is fine. We are one." Since the majority of the fusion subjects had a good rtionship with Neji, the fusion in total was on his side too. So it didn''t matter much if Momo wasn''t in charge. No, it was a good thing instead. "Allow us," one of her ten arms raised to swing a sword. The de blurred in the air and a hundred aliens fell, blood gushing out of their bodies. "To clean these pests." Neji grinned. Just because the Omniverse was unable to support him, he was not going to fail. He had nned for this since the beginning. A hundred of him vanished from the spot and touched the severed bodies of the aliens. He couldn''t get the Exp, but he got their powers and abilities as he once again activated Mine. "How annoying~" the Joker stopped in the air and looked at the Godmother. "It''s about time you help. This isn''t going to end well for us since he is getting stronger by the second." "Boost!" It was true, as Neji rushed at the alien and punched him in the jaw. But in the process, the Joker waved a hand as the copy''s body was sliced into a million pieces. "Seems to be you''re doing perfectly fine," While a hundred more aliens died at the hands of the two maniacs, the Godmother smiled at the Joker. "Tch. At least push back the Omniverse''s influence a bit more. If I can regain more of my true strength, then¡­" "Boost!" Another dozen Nejis rushed at him and threw a punch. The Joker waved his hand once more, but this time just waving his hand wasn''t enough. Boost was a crazy stupid power. The Gamer was doubling his power every ten seconds, and it was following the Exponential Progression rule. Since his previous stack from when he fought the Beast 666 was still there, he supposed the Gamer was probably a hundred times boosted on his Overall Stat at this post. "Ugh¡­!" The Joker growled and punched the empty air, but that alone reverberated through the space and caved through hundreds of Nejis'' hearts. Neji''s HP dropped a significant number. "I''ll kill him," he said as he took in a deep breath¡ªhis body separated and turned into three. As he had six arms before, now each of the three of him had two arms each. The clown alien vanished from his spot and two of them rushed toward the hundreds of remaining Nejis, while one of them rushed toward the Chaos Goddess. A dozen Nejis stopped thest one by transforming into their full dragon forms, towers of flesh that stopped the entity from approaching the Goddess. The clown punched the dragons one by one, unable to kill all of them at once, while Neji continued growing stronger by killing the others. He had finished two of the five leading Aliens already, and currently most of his focus was on the Xenomorph. There were a couple hundred aliens focused on mental attacks, but they didn''t affect Neji thanks to his Gamer''s Mind. Neji still erased them first because they might affect the Chaos Goddess. By the time Quasarion the Clown reached the Goddess, Neji finished Xenomorph ¨C and was therefore a bit stronger than before. "Boost!" He said as he rushed at the Clown before he could harm his woman, and his punch connected with the clown to send him flying like a ragdoll. If Neji didn''t let his morals hold him back, it was hard to counter him. If he hadn''t killed the local Gods earlier, he''d have died against these aliens¡ªbut these aliens didn''t expect him to go crazy and end all the Gods'' lives. Now, he was enough to rampage and end these fools. Since he was strong enough to punch the Clown without getting killed now, Neji called forth Ea - the Sword of Rapture - on his hand. He channeled it and sted it as the clown crossed his arms to protect himself. But the attack wasn''t directed toward the clown. Neji made a [Hole] appear in front of the beam as it entered through it. A hundred other holes appeared around the area, behind the aliens, and the wave of destruction rushed out of a single hole, as it erased the aliens on the way, before diving into another hole toe out from a 3rd hole to erase the aliens on that path. It looked like a spark of dancing lightning from a distance as the beam went through all the weaker aliens and destroyed them. Since Ea used Neji''s own powers to grow stronger, he couldn''t have done this from the beginning, but now he had killed all of the aliens at once. Except one. The clown remained, with his jaws clenched. "Indeed, the Gamer is a force to be reckoned with. We took you seriously from the get-go, yet-" the viin started his monologue, but Neji wasn''t interested. He was not the Final Boss here anyway. From the number of levels he received from thousands of aliens at once, Neji was strong enough to mess up the clown. He put all of his gathered Stat Points into his INT and appeared before the joker in a blink. He ced a palm on the back of his head and whispered. "Hakai." The clown looked back at him, but it was toote. His body turned into purple dust of energy as he turned into another bag of experience for Neji. [Ding! You have killed someone beyond Tier 100, someone at Mid ss 10.] [You have earned 540 Levels.] [Ding! You have leveled up.] [You have reached Level 10,570!] [ss Voidmancer and Subss Lumomancer have reached Level 99.] [Quest, "Master of sses" has appeared. Complete this to reach Level 100.] Neji gained 4000 Levels in this single fight. Now, only two foreign beings remained. Neji looked up at the Godmother who was smiling at him as if she looked¡­ proud? Whatever this woman was here for, Neji believed he was prepared to go against it. He was stronger than ever, and his desire for survival wasn''t going to let him back off. ** ** ** NOTE: Don''t forget to VOTE! It''s a new week. This time too lets goal for 200 stones, and I release a chapter tomorrow. Either way, I''d post 4 chapters this week. Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 453: 452: God Mother of All Demons Chapter 453: 452: God Mother of All Demons Chapter 452: God Mother of All Demons ¡ª The wind blew gently in this empty realm. Only four people remained in the Himyas, in the realm of the Hindu Gods. Neji hadn''t wished to kill so many Local Gods, but if he hadn''t, they all would have died at the hands of the aliens anyways. However, Neji wasn''t rxed enough toment on that topic. His eyes were locked with the smiling olddy as the Chaos Goddess floated to stand beside him. "An interesting technique," the olddy, the Godmother, said while looking at Chaos. "The first Gamer never came up with something like this. Perhaps because he didn''t have this Momoss? Or perhaps his women were too powerful to fuse." ''Probably thetter, from what I''ve been hearing.'' Neji mused in his head as he rushed at her. He didn''t want to waste time listening to her. "Back me up, Chaos," I said as I blitzed through the air¡ªreaching a speed far beyond the speed of light. I appeared right before the Godmother, who tilted her head with a smile even at this speed. I still threw a punch, but naturally, it was blocked. And she didn''t even stop it; her servant did. The demon in a butler outfit. He was a yellow-skinned humanoid with horns on his head and tusks sticking out of his mouth. [Leonix ¨C Demon Sin of Pride ¨C Peak of ss 6] A Sin Demon, moreover Pride? It surprised Neji slightly that one representing Pride was silently following this woman. He was stronger than the Clown, who was ss 10. That meant the number flowed from the top down. However, he could understand why. Neji''s punch was easily blocked, and the demon''s hand blurred to hit him in the chest. Neji went flying faster than he had rushed in to attack. The Godmother looked at him with a smile. "Why attack an ally?" she said. "Ally?" Neji spat out a tooth as he stopped beside Chaos again. "The way he punched back didn''t seem very ally-like. Whatever you''re nning, do better. I don''t buy it." "Hah, why not?" Her smile was gentle. "You told that clown that you were here to finish me off in case they failed¡­" "Yet you stand just fine. I was clearly entertaining him, lying to him. So that he fought you and you gained Levels. I am here to help." "¡­." Neji didn''t quite trust that. Even right now, he couldn''t see the Godmother''s Tier. If he was to believe that this ''ss'' power system was the same one that applied to Lady Luck and Contessa Fate, who were ss 2 and ss 1 respectively, then the Demon of Sin behind the Godmother was quite strong ¨C standing at ss 6. Easily multiversal level if his calctions weren''t wrong. That meant the Godmother was stronger than that. She was¡­ probably as strong as the Abstract Entities. And Neji didn''t have a good history with them, excluding Lady Luck. Both Contessa Fate and Mistress Death gave him the short end of the stick. As for how strong an Abstract Entity of the high ss was, and in turn, this Godmother, Neji had a guess. ording to what Lady Luck had once told him, the Omniverse included manyyers, many verses. The lowest was obviously the Universe, and then the Multiverse. But beyond that, there were four more. First, the -Megaverse- that held multiple multiverses within it. An example would be both the Marvel Multiverse and DC Multiverse existing within it. Beyond that, there existed the -Archverse-, which would include the Megaverses and worlds from fanfiction written about them, originating from the Prime Omniverse and taking life in the Cube. Then there was the -Hyperverse-, with everything below within it. This included oddities such as SCP existences, all kinds of dreamscapes, and a higher form of reality where all sorts of imaginary Eldritch Horrors existed. Broken worlds, forgotten worlds, draft novels that were never published, and beings who could swallow chunks of existence all existed here. The Abstract Entities, for example, were considered Hyperversal beings. Together, this made up the Cube Omniverse ¨C the Landscape of Dreams. This woman must also be at the Hyperversal Level since she could block the sight of ss 0 ¨C Omni, the closest Entity from Cube to reach the Omniversal Level. Logically, Neji had zero chances to win against an entity of this caliber as of right now. But that didn''t mean he would give up¡­ not aftering so far. "Boost." Neji widened his mouth and prepared a Dragon''s Breath to start. But, his channeling stopped at a single snap from the Godmother. "Come on~ Stop that. Reset Boost." Immediately, all of Neji''s stacked-up boost vanished. The breath was still channeling, but it was so weakpared to before that it seemed he wasn''t channeling anything. Naturally, after hours of fighting and boosting, he was standing at a pretty insane multiplier, but now all of it was¡­ gone. With a snap. Just like that. "Do I not look trustworthy enough?" The Godmother lowered from the sky, flying toward him. Neji instinctively stood over Chaos, his girls, since he should still be more powerful than her without the boosts. "So nervous," the Godmother smiled and pinched her cheek as she stood just meters from Neji. "Is it the old skin? I suppose a man like you would rather trust a beautiful woman instead. Forgive me. I should have thought of that from the beginning." She raised her head and gently shook herself. Her body lit up, covering her skin and bust, and when it vanished¡­ a beautiful and curvy brown-skinned woman in a white saree stared at him. Her skin was tight now, and her busts were more robust. With her white hair tied in a bun, she looked at Neji with her red, naturally hungry eyes. [Image Here] "¡­." If she looked even a bit trustworthy before, all that was gone. She wasn''t even smiling right now. Was this woman making fun of him? "I think this is good enough," she said and approached him. "This isn''t any illusion, by the way. I am simply too old, so I usually take the form of an olddy. But this one is my true body, which cannot grow old. Life as an immortal is indeed boring once you live for a couple quadrillion years." "¡­." Now Neji was feeling creeped out. Naturally, this woman had a n; she didn''t just want him dead¡ªotherwise he''d be dead already. But perhaps dying was better than getting pulled into the n of a quadrillion or more years old entity? "I am the Godmother of All Demons," she said as she stood an inch before Neji. She tilted her head and smiled again, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "And I wish to adopt you as my son." "¡­." A misty memory~ ** ** ** Author''s Note: As promised, here''s the chap. Enjoy! And don''t forget to vote for more!!! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 454: 454: The Three Paths Ahead Chapter 454: 454: The Three Paths Ahead Chapter 454: The Three Paths Ahead ¡ª The endless orange sky of the Himyan mountains was peaceful, tranquil, like the calm before the storm. Two abstract entities stood before Neji''s as if to protect him while he stood beside his sister¡ªNejire seemed to have grown unbelievably. On his other side stood the Goddess Chaos, the amalgamation entity. Despite all the support he had right now, Neji was unsure if this was enough to go against the Godmother of All Demons and her minion, the Sin of Pride. Although two high-ss Abstract Entities had appeared, the Godmother looked merely annoyed. "Haah¡­" Godmother sighed gently when she realized Neji wouldn''t say anything against Lady Life''s words. So, she looked at Life instead. "Why are you doing this, Life? You know I don''t want to hurt you." "You can''t hurt me, you hag. And I am doing this for the sake of the Gamer¡ªboth the current one and mine. I was the only one other than that¡­ ''Director'' who was by his side in hisst moments. He made a request, and I''m only following that. But that fanatic witch is doing her own thing to bring him back. She fails to admit that he doesn''t want to return." Lady Life said. Neji realized they were talking about the First Gamer. ''So she was with him till hisst moments¡­'' That was surprising since Contessa Fate, the other Abstract Entity who loved Neji''s predecessor, said that she didn''t get to see him at hisst moments¡­ Neji knew that Lady Life was imprisoned after that, so she got detained for helping the First Gamer in whatever he did before hisst moments. Lady Life didn''t think twice about antagonizing all the other Abstract Entities for her lone lover, while Contessa Fate wasn''t brave enough. ''She loved him like crazy.'' Neji looked at the back of the green-haired woman and concluded. ''...But what is this about bringing him back?'' "You don''t love him enough if you don''t want him back just because he said he doesn''t want to be back," Godmother said in a cold tone that made the air sharp and chilly, while Lady Life smiled instead. Her brilliant smile made her song grow, and it reached a threshold. Pure willpower solidified into a hexagon symbol, with a flower engraved within it, floating in the sky above Lady Life''s head. Neji''s Omniscience helped him [Observe] the strange power. What was that? [The Joy Icon]. [The Joy Icon is one of the many Icons that exist in the Omniverse. The Icons are a branch of power that didn''t exist in the Omniverse originally; the two beings who call themselves Beyond Omnipotence had brought this power to this realm.] [The Joy Icon has dominion over life and, as the name suggests, happiness.] Just as thest line said, the world seemed to be happy at this moment. Flowers danced in the distance, and the clouds moved with a rhythm. What an odd beauty. "I don''t love him enough? What a fool you are. You know, I am the only one he had a child with." Lady Life said with an intense glint in her eyes, even as she was smiling, letting her songpletely erase Godmother''s own. "Haah¡­" Godmother sighed, "A son that doesn''t even have a soul, you mean. How unsightly that you''re bragging about it." Lady Life''s smile turned teasing. "Wow. Are you really cursing your own grandson right now, mother-inw?" "Do not call me that now. If you''re willing not to bring him back, you don''t have any connection with me." Godmother scowled. "Fine. What did you do to my son?" Life didn''t argue and asked. "I told him to stop the aliens froming to this world." "He''s ying with the lizard," Godmother snapped a finger, and the sky split to show the Dimensional Gap. The Great Red was fighting against the wooden Life Golem that had saved Nejist time. No, they weren''t fighting; they were staring at one another without doing anything else. "I just told him to go y with the lizard. He didn''t listen, saying his mother told him to protect the ce, but I said he could keep the ce safe by sitting there. He is such a broken little thing, so he believed that." "Because he trusted you," Lady Life shot her a re. "He did, and I lived by it. I obscured the world and brought the aliens so he didn''t sense theming. Otherwise, he would have rushed here and fought me. He was such a dumb little thing, only doing things that he was ordered to do. He doesn''t even listen to me, whom he calls grandmother. Even a simple Artificial Intelligence is better than him. He can''t be your son; he''s just a toy. A broken one, at that." Lady Life clenched her jaws but didn''t say anything. "...At least you didn''t harm him. Ra,e here." The instant she said the name, the Life Golem blinked from beside Great Red and appeared beside Lady Life. He was a tall and ripped man who stood with no emotion in his face. [Ra ¨C Life Golem ¨C Peak ss 6] "Godmother is an enemy," Life said, "Do not trust her from now on." "Understood," the Golem nodded. Godmother started to giggle. "You brats. Are you really thinking of going against me? Do you not realize who I am? Bring the Buddha, and even he''d bow before me." "The Buddha doesn''t count, considering your identity." Lady Luck chimed in. "Was it the Eternal Samsara? Your title?" "What''s that?" Neji asked, confused. "She''s a special existence. From what I heard from the Beyond Omnipotent duo, who imed to have visited many other Omniverses, every Prime Omniverse has one Eternal Reincarnator. An entity who is the living personification of the term Reincarnation¡­ or ''Samsara'' in Buddhist terms. A True Immortal. No matter how many times she died before, she always reincarnated. These entities are a naturally urring phenomenon, and in most other Prime Omniverses, they are born a very long time after it is created. However, this Prime Omniverse was an exception¡­" Godmother has existed since the beginning of time. As she had imed. "She''s old, very old. In fact, she was the first entity from the Prime Omniverse to have died and reincarnated in the Cube Omniverse back in the day." "...." Neji grew uneasy now. Neji was the Soul 799, who reincarnated from the Prime, but this woman was the Soul 001. Shit. "My, you''re giving him a brief about my identity. Perhaps he''ll ept me as his mother after knowing I''m his first predecessor." Godmother said. "I''m not trusting you," Neji scoffed. "Last time, that Eurynome woman tried to take me away to revive her dead daughter. And from what you''ve been saying till now, you want to use my body to revive the First Gamer somehow¡­" "Ah, what a pity. You caught on. Hah. Oh well." She shrugged her shoulders. Suddenly, her gloomy song returned, pushing against Lady Life''s own. "The hard way it is, then. Die." The sky shone with a gloomy red light, matching the color of her eyes, as another hexagon symbol formed. The painting of the Six Stages of Samsara existed in the middle of this one. [The Samsara Icon]. The two Icons shed in a level of power that left the world in shambles. The dimension instantly copsed, and they appeared back in the real world, floating above Everest. Lady Luck waved her hand, as threads of white and red danced¡ªshe manipted the threads of probability and luck to minimize the destruction of the world. Lady Life frowned, gathering an immense level of will, as she waved her hand, and the surroundings changed once again. They vanished from Earth and now stood in the Dimensional Gap, with the massive Great Red looming over them. [Great Red ¨C Dragon God of Dreams ¨C Peak Tier 72] Despite being the same Tier as Trihexa, this Dragon was much stronger in offense, since most of Trihexa''s Tier came from its regeneration abilities. Great Red was in another realm inparison to that. However¡­ He couldn''t even be considered a bugpared to the beings that stood around it right now. Great Red didn''t even twitch, so as not to offend them, and just continued looming over them. The sh between the Icons seemed to suffocate him though, so Neji touched its w and used [Mine] to devour it¡ªto relive it from it''s misery. The enemies didn''t stop him, since such a weak being''s powers adding to the current him didn''t change anything. [You have Mined the entirety of Great Red. You have gained all of his abilities.] [Ding! You have killed a Peak Tier 72 entity!] [You have leveled up a total of 10 times.] [You have reached Level 10,580.] That little level didn''t matter at this point. What mattered was the Dream aspect abilities that Great Red had. Since the Omniverse was born from the dreams of the people in Prime¡­ perhaps someday, if Neji survived today, he''d be able to do something with these abilities. It had just been a second since they came to the Dimensional Gap; Neji''s speed was at an all-time high, so he was taking action fast¡ªand thinking faster. Neji decided to use that fastened mind to pull up the Quest for which all this was happening. === Quest: "The Ascension Trials" Objective: You have finally reached Level 10,000, and both your ss and Subss- the Voidmancer and Lumomancer sses- are at Level 99. To reach Level 100 in them and master them, you need toplete a Trial. Due to theplexity and duality of one of your two sses, you have three possible trials. Afterpleting the trial, your entire existence will be amplified. Quest Overview: "The Ascension Trials" is a legendary quest offering three distinct paths to achieve Level 100. Each path represents a different approach to power, with its own challenges, rewards, and consequences. Possible Routes: Demonic Path: Embrace the dark arts and channel the power of the underworld; a mixture of Light and Darkness, leaning heavily on thetter, leading to an Evil God path. Seek out the Northern Cosmos'' Demon Lord''s Citadel and prove your allegiance to the shadows and darkness. If sessful, you shall gain demonic abilities, dark armor, and earn the title of "Azathoth, the God of Void." Chaos Path: Embrace the chaotic forces that govern the universe. A chaotic mixture of Light and Darkness, leading to a Destruction path. Navigate the Chaotic Realms, where reality itself is in flux, and prove your ability to harness chaos. If sessful, you shall gain the ability to manipte chaos, chaotic weaponry, and earn the title of "Shub-Niggurath, the Chaosweaver." Bnced Path: Seek harmony between light and darkness, order and chaos. By far the hardest path to earn, as perfect bnce is nigh-impossible, leads you toward an Infinite Creation path. Uncover the ancient Temples of Equilibrium and prove your mastery over bnce. If sessful, you shall gain abilities of Light and Darkness, versatile equipment, and afterwards, you will earn the title of "Celestialsapien, the Cosmic Enigma." *Note: More details about the Quest will be revealed once you choose a Path. You cannot revert your choice once you have selected it. Timeframe: No Time Limit === Ah. From the looks of this, this was a really important Quest. Perhaps it was the most important one to date. Like Godmother had said, it seemed like it''d take a long time toplete. But she was offering a way to skip the time and advance on the Demonic Path right now. However, Neji didn''t feel the same level of temptation he was feeling earlier. He recalled information about the First Gamer with his enhanced and enlightened mind. The First Gamer had the title¡ªDemon King of Light and Darkness. Godmother wanted to tempt Neji into the same path so that whatever aspects needed to be met would be met. That was obviously a trap. He would have fallen for it if Lady Life hadn''te here. Godmother didn''t expect this so that he could use this for his benefit. "I have the Quest, Godmother," before the battle could grow any more intense, Neji raised his arms before they started throwing hands instead of aura and destroying the universe. "Ah," "Neji, you shouldn''t have told her!" Godmother smiled, and Lady Luck yelled at him. Lady Life sighed. "So you have reached Level 10,000?" "I have," he nodded, and mentally pressed an option. Anything that wasn''t the Demon Path would do. "And just now, I chose the Bnced Path. And it cannot be reversed." He chose the Bnced Path just in case, as Chaos too was close to being Demonic. He also liked the term "Celestialsapien". Godmother''s smile instantly dropped and Lady Life grinned. Neji held his hands up, looking at her as if he had surrendered. Even though he had just checkmated her. "There is nothing you can do to reverse the choice; even I can''t change it. So please get out of here." "...." ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 455: 455: Things Keep Getting Messier Chapter 455: 455: Things Keep Getting Messier Chapter 455: Things Keep Getting Messier ¡ª Beyond theyers of the lower verses, in the Dimension of Manifestations, the peak of ss 1 ¨C Entity Buddha stood over a mirror-like neb with two of his four arms crossed. There was a frown in his majestic three heads, as he rubbed his chin with one of his hands. This mirror neb was supposed to show him a reflection of the happenings in a lower world, but it grew very cloudy a while ago. He could make out nothing. In truth, he couldn''t directly observe it, not without alerting the Godmother about it, anyway. She had the power to obscure the gaze of even ¨COmni¨C after all. Naturally, if Omni tried a bit harder, it could pierce into the world. After all, it was an Omnipotent entity. But the fact that it has to try harder spoke miles. "She is trying assiduously to conceal it. How curious." Just what was that woman nning? Buddha decided to do Divinations to predict the happening below, instead of directly watching it unfold in the mirror neb. With a wave of his hand, the neb vanished, scattering around like dust, and he sat down in the emptiness of a higher cosmos with his legs crossed. He should focus. There were few in both Omniverses who could match Buddha''s divination. Even the Godmother wasn''t good at this, though she was good at blocking it. Still, what could be so important that she had to block it to this degree? Was she¡­ nning to do something other than just killing him? Buddha had known that Lady Life and Lady Luck had been hiding in the in sights, residing in that High School DxD world. However, the Omniversal forces couldn''t take her back to the jail since that''d imply that they were aware of the outsiders in that realm. Buddha didn''t want to stop this mission¡ª while he had no personal grudge against the Gamer, he had always been a source of many troubles. As someone who sought and was the personification of Bnce, he found it fair topromise this once if it meant the Gamer would perish. Buddha was aware that Lady Life and the Godmother were quite close, at least in the past. So could it be that they were helping the Gamer instead? "Or, worse still¡­" Ah. Buddha suddenly realized something. With divination abilities at the very peak, welding eyes that could dive deeper into probabilities than Contessa Fate herself, he realized what must be going on. "Haah. They must be¡­" he rose to his feet. "Attempting to revive that annoyance." Neji Hado was bearable, he had done nothing much yet, even if he did make an Abstract Entitymit heresy. Compared to the First Gamer, he wasn''t that much of a pain in the behind. So, under the shimmering stars of this higher cosmos, the Buddha of all Buddhas gathered an army to descend to the lower ne. * * * In the realm of [Nowhere], nestled within the heart of the Prime Omniverse, the Primordial God didn''t need the whispers of fate to foresee the unfolding events. His wife, Eurynome Celestine, shared the news with aplicated tone, her voice a soft murmur in the spacious chamber of the God Emperor of Gods. "The Director is hell-bent on reviving him," she whispered, her figure draped beside him on the edge of the bed. "As we feared, the Godmother has ventured into the Cube. They''re on the cusp of the ritual." This chamber, a sanctuary of celestial grandeur, basked in the starlight streaming through vast windows. The Primordial sat with his arms crossed, muscles coiling under his skin like living steel. Eurynome''s tender yet deliberate fingers traced through his snow-white hair, each strand telling a story of ancient battles and timeless wisdom. Around them, the chamber walls were d in a deep, oceanic blue, bore murals of mythical creatures, each brushstroke a testament to forgotten epics. On an antique desk, a crystal orb throbbed with a heartbeat as old as time itself, its surface flickering with cryptic scenes thatplemented Eurynome''s narrative. "I can''t fathom her motives," Eurynome mused, her gaze fixed on the crystal orb that now showcased the Director of the Last Act in the underworld of Babylon. "Why reveal such ns to us? Can she not anticipate our response? Does she not know that we wouldn''t allow her to seed?" The Primordial''s response rumbled through the room, a deep, resonating growl that shook space. "Perhaps she assumed we''d choose noninterference, because she hoped I''d be interested in his return, solely for my satisfaction of ying him once more." "Was she wrong in her assumption?" Silence hung in the air, the Primordial was silent. Indeed, he was interested in that. But the scales were too high. He slowly stood up and walked over to the window. His imposing figure carried the weight of a world as his monstrous form loomed over the window. His eyes reflected a depth of ancient wisdom and gazed out into the vastness of space. Then this red-skinned giant looked at the city below this castle. Suspended within this starry void, therey a grand cityrger than any, a marvel of magic and advanced technology. Buildings of shimmering crystal and gleaming metal soared toward infinity, their spires lit with ethereal lights that danced in harmonious patterns. Floating pathways, like ribbons of light, connected the structures, bustling with beings of various forms and origins. This city, home to a quadrillion souls, thrived under his guardianship. Though his appearance was monstrous, his intentions were not born of pure malice, though they couldn''t be deemed entirely benevolent either. His pursuit of the Gamer was driven by the chaos they wrought; it just happened so that they shared personal grudges as well. Thest one did a lot of shenanigans until he was put down, and the new one, despite having existed for only 17 years in the Cube Omniverse, was causing Abstract Entities to sh. They were too much trouble to let them be, It''s better for them to cease to be. Moreover, if the first one were to return things would only get more troublesome. "I have decided," the Primordial looked at his kingdom below as he spoke to his wife. "I am going to end him. Last time I let you act, wife, because you wanted to bring back our daughter through his body. But that doesn''t seem possible anymore. It''s unwise to let him grow any longer. I shall put an end to him when it''s still possible." "Are you certain?" The Primordial looked back at Eurynome. "Yes. Now is the best time. Since even the Director and Godmother are gathered near him, I shall descend there right now and pluck out all of them." Eurynome opened her mouth to stop him, but seeing his conviction, she just nodded. "I understand. Then I shall hold back the Omniverse''s Will while you''re at it." The Primordial God showed her a rare smile. With that, the n was on the way. * * * Unknown to Neji, or anybody near him at this moment, things on the grander scale were tipping over one another. "Haah," the Godmother let out a hollow sigh after a minute of staring at Neji. "You are incredibly frustrating." From how her face morphed into pure anger, she didn''t n to leave just yet. "If you are making things this difficult for me, then I shall kill you. I''d rather wait for a 3rd Gamer to appear. Die." "Wait, mother-inw! Let''s-" Unlike how she was matching Godmother until now, Lady Life grew anxious seeing her anger. Godmother raised an open hand at Neji and clutched the air. A pressure far beyond ck holes fell over Neji, as he coughed, and Lady Life quickly raised a hand of her own at him¡ªthe pressure faded. "Life, do not anger me!" The Godmother snapped at Lady Life and waved her hand. Four more, powerful Icons formed around her [Samsara Icon]. The Death Icon, the Heavenly Demon Icon, the Sword Icon, and finally, the Dragon Icon. One was already enough to match Lady Life, but five easily trampled over her song ¨C her influence. Neji felt thest bit of Icon influence Lady Life had left to focus on him, she was trying to keep him safe, as the other Icons rang like hungry bells. Until now, the Godmother was trying to persuade Neji so she hasn''t once revealed her true powers. But now, she had no reason to pull her punches. Lady Life coughed, holding her mouth, as golden blood trickled down her nose. Her Icon remained in the sky, but barely. When her blood trickled down, stars bloomed into life as the droplets were absorbed by the universe. Despite being injured, she stood over Neji and the others, making Lady Luck gowl in anger. "Stop this nonsense already!" with a shout, she threw herself at Godmother. The Sin of Pride leaped forward to stop her, but Nejire jumped to punch him in the face. The punch sent the demon flying across gxies. Before Neji could follow, he reappeared before her and kicked her head¡ªNejire''s legs moved oddly flexibly and blocked it. Lady Luck continued towards Godmother, clutching her fingers into a w shape, as she waved the air to cut invisible strands of luck from Godmother''s existence. She raised her head forward and clutched her open palm into a tight fist, causing the severed strings to sharpen and rush into Godmother''s body, as if to prate her. Godmother winced, but it didn''t do much damage. "You fool!" she raised her hand, and cleaved downward, as if swinging a sword. "Luck, dodge-!" Lady Life yelled, but it was toote to dodge¡ªit was too fast. So Lady Luck weaved her fingers through the threads of probability to turn the cut technique into a blunt one. An invisible hammer hit her torso, and she blinked away from this universe, having sent flying a few universes far. If if was not turned into a blunt attack, the slice power behind, originating from the Sword Icon, would have severed Luck in two. The Icons were that powerful. "It''s time I end you," Godmother said and snapped her fingers. The [Death Icon] let out a high chime as a million stars in the distant gxies vanished. All those stars, despite protection from the Omniverse, "died" and were erased. Leavings to collide into one another, causing negative energy to swell up in the universe and all those demonic and aura condensed into an aura of power that shed around her body. Godmother''s face turned demonic, horns formed on her head. A haunting face~ The Godmother of All Demon walked over to Neji; Lady Life and the Life Golem Ra stood before him while he stood before Chaos, but the demon didn''t look bothered. This level of blockage couldn''t bother her. She slowly walked through the emptiness of space while looking at his eyes with her deadly, blood red ones. Godmother raised a hand, purple energy crackled in her fingertips, and her eyes locked on Neji''s throat. "Soul Devour." Immortal She~ Return to me. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: ??Happy New Year, everyone! Can''t believe it''s 2024 already, time passed too fast, I don''t remember 10-percent of what happened in 2023. No matter how your year went, hopefully 2024 will be better! Sad news is, The Cursed Gamer won''t see the end of 2024 January. This is ourst month. So I greedily ask for your powerstones for ONE LAST MONTH! Please Vote! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 456: 456: Enter the Class 1 Abstract Entities Chapter 456: 456: Enter the ss 1 Abstract Entities Chapter 456: Enter the ss 1 Abstract Entities ¡ª Godmother raised a hand, her eyes on Neji''s throat. "Soul Devour." A red and ck suction force rushed at Neji, and he prepared to block it. Lady Luck appeared just at that time to weave her fingers through the strings of probability once more and cause the technique to miss. "Annoyance." Godmother turned to Lady Luck, preparing to take her out, but Lady Life stepped beside her to help her. "You, Ra?" Neji turned to the tall man beside him. The Life Golem turned to him, his expression cid. Neji pointed at Chaos, "Keep her safe, alright?" "Understood." the Golem slowly nodded. As for Neji himself, he had a n¡ªat least he hoped it could be counted as one. He had notified his backup a while ago, but it wasn''t here yet. Was the blockage of teleportation too much for-? "Papa!" "There you are!" A voice rang, and Neji looked to the side. A sh of light brought Kurai beside him. Her rich ck fur glistened under the star lights as she jumped at his arms. Although normal teleportation was blocked, it seemed the reverse summon worked. Or maybe it was because she was his familiar? It didn''t matter. Kurai must have sensed the desperation of the situation through their Familiar connection so she did her best toe back from Fate World as soon as possible. "Let''s do it, quick!" She urged him and pushed her pinky against his. Light shed again as Neji and Kurai were reborn¡ªrenewed into a new form. The [Fusion] looked like it failed before it could bepleted, but Lady Luck raised a hand to pour Luck essence into him as it changed into session. The light vanished and Neji came out with a cat tail swirling behind him and cat ears on his head. [Neji Hado ¨C Level 17676] The Fusion worked. Neji felt much less pressure from these powerhouses around him. "How annoying. Cancel Fusion." with a wave of her hand, the Godmother used the samemand that Eurynome had used back in the underworld. However, Neji resisted thismand. A thread of pristine white shed through the air as it tore into two, vanishing as soon as it appeared, and themand failed. Godmother blinked. "What- ah¡­" Neji called forth something to match the Godmother. Kurai had a divinity called the [Death Icon], and Neji had one called the [Dragon Icon]. Neither of them had ever manifested those Divinities into those hexagon symbols, but Neji tried it now. The cosmos shimmered; stars in the far distance sted like balloons, making it seem like fireworks, as Neji called forth his willpower into shape. Two Hexagon shapes slowly began to form above his head, joining with the Joy Icon. Reality glitched and two new Icons formed. Neji''s two and Lady Life''s one shed against Godmother''s five. [Ding! Two of your Divinities have evolved and attained the status of Icons. Usually, Divinities are incapable of doing something like this. However, the Gamer System can level up anything. Dragon Icon and Death Icon have evolved.] But that wasn''t enough. Neji clutched his hand around Ea, the Sword of Rapture, the Sword Before Swords, the de that existed before the concept of Swords came to be. Neji channeled his willpower through Ea, and tried to call forth another symbol. One by one, the [Dragon Icon], the [Death Icon], and the [Sword Icon] took shape in the air. Lady Luck''s Icon gained back its light, as now it was four vs five. [Using Ea''s special existence, you''ve manifested another Icon.] [The Sword Icon has manifested.] The system notification let him know about something that only Neji could do. Once again, the Gamer System proved its worth and danger. "Let me help," Nejire had a wound on her side as she walked back from her fight, where the Sin of Pride had been killed and devoured. Nejire looked at the Icons for a second and closed her eyes. Willpower filled her existence as another symbol formed in the air. In the air formed a hexagon symbol with the Chinese letter -[¿Õ]- meaning ''empty''. [The Void Icon has manifested.] Nejire''s own system notified her, as she opened her eyes and looked at Godmother. Now, there were Five Icons from either side. Nejire tested out the power of her Icon by spreading her hand to a direction and clutching it into a fist. A hole blinked into reality in the distance¡ªand devoured a million gxies at once. Thanks to Nejire''s [Azaroth, God of Void] skill, all the abilities from the trillion who died in those distant gxies rushed into her. She grew a little stronger. "Powerful," Nejiremented, and Neji agreed. These Icons were oceans of pure power. He felt like, with his [Sword Icon], he could cut this universe in a million pieces. The Godmotherughed at this disy. "What a stupid sight," Godmother said as she looked at Nejire. "It took me millennia to earn these, and this brat just closed her eyes and got it? Even an extension of the Gamer System is this much of a cheat?" She looked at Neji, "On that note, it is very odd to see a Gamer use Icons. The First didn''t have these." "Of course, Icons only appeared not too long ago in this Omniverse." Lady Life said, even as the sh intensified. The universe was blurring around them, as if everything was melting. Lady Life pushed suddenly, and their surroundings changed once more. They were far from the DxD now, in a further corner of the universe. "Well. It doesn''t matter," Godmother let out a strong pressure. Instantly the nearby gxies copsed. If not for the fact that Lady Luck was trying to hold the universe in ce, and perhaps even the Omniverse''s Will was doing the same, the universe would have fallen a long time ago. "I can still kill you individually since while you only have one or three, I have five. Besides, Icons are just a new power system. It is not my main abilities, anyway. Show me what you can do in a direct confrontation." the Godmother vanished from her spot. She moved through space and time at a speed that was beyond perception. She appeared beside Nejire, pping her side and sending her flying away from this universe. Nejire managed to throw an attack of her own before she got hit, an orb of void that Godmother dodged. The orb shot through space and collided with a gxy in the distance, devouring it. Godmother appeared behind Luck, who tried to manipte the threads of probability again, but Godmother cleaved downwards on her left shoulder as her arm fell off. Golden blood gushed out of the wound as Luck yelled in pain. Then she appeared beside Life, who Neji hoped would manage to confront her, but Godmother looked at Ra, the Life Golem, and fired a ck beam of conceptual death at him. Lady Life quickly left Neji to protect her son. All of this happened at a speed far, far beyond light. Godmother stood in front of Neji now as she threw a hyper-fast fist toward his head without wasting time. Neji was able to see it, he could perceive the iing blow. He called forth his Nigh Omnipotence to teleport her away or to stop her punch, but neither of them worked. He tried to make himself forcefully dodge, to make himself teleport, but while he felt the gears of reality shifting, it was too slow. The punch touched his forehead, Neji felt his brain about to get busted. Lady Life and Lady Luck yelled, the former sounded guilty since she had left him in harm''s way for her son. While Neji didn''t like that, he didn''t me her. Their mouths moved in slow motion, as the sound of their cries moved slowly too. It seemed as if time had slowed down for Neji, like how the world slowed down before death. Except, this was artificial. "You are going too far, mother-inw." Someone had intentionally slowed down time. Someone so powerful that the spell affected even Godmother. A witch woman with a soft smile walked into reality. Her body and outfit were translucent white, like the sketch and linearts of a painting, made out of stars instead of ink. Neji''s eyes flickered at her face. [The Director of the Last Act] Even [Observe] only provided her title. "Apologies if you can''t see anything. The System recognizes me as a VIP; it was a gift from myte husband. Looks like it''s sticking to this day." ''What the fuck does that mean?'' Neji was unable to move, but he could think. "It means you can''t use inspect-type skills on me, sweetheart." "...." ''Did she just bypass [Gamer''s Mind]-'' "Ah, sorry, I was not trying to read your mind. I am not, actually. It''s a prediction. An average estimation of what you might be thinking. Since I''m running a simtion of your existence in my mind a thousand times a second, I can predict those things." "...." She walked between Godmother and Neji and gently shoved the punch to the side. With a snap of her finger, time regained its speed as Godmother almost stumbled. "What is the meaning of this,s?" the old woman scowled at the witch. "He is not cooperative. He ruined your n." "And can use Icons," the Director smiled. Neji found it eerie for some reason. "Even if he did choose the Demon Path, it''d have been impossible to get a synchronization of 100% since my husband didn''t have ess to Icons. Mhm, yes, things do go beyond expectations from time to time. How bothersome." ''So it''s true.'' Neji wasn''t expecting the Director to be really nning to sacrifice him to bring back the first Gamer. Mistress Death told him that the Director was close to the First Gamer. Topare, Death had said that the director could be said to be the First Gamer''s Kimi. If he thought it like that, he couldn''t hate this woman. If Neji died, he was sure Kimi, of all girls, would challenge everything in the Omniverse to bring him back. In that sense, he understood why the Director was doing all this. Still, that didn''t mean he was going to give up his life. "You¡­ bitch." Lady Life called as the Director paused. She was sitting beside Luck, having just healed Lady Luck''s wound with her Life powers. The director slowly looked at Lady Life with a solemn expression. At least, that''s what Neji thought her expression was¡ªit was hard to make out thanks to how her appearance was made out of only line art and no flesh. "Leave him be." Lady Life stood up and demanded her old friend. The director smiled hearing that. "Isn''t it beautiful how varying love can be? You know, I hated you at first when you said you wouldn''t help bring him back. But now I understand. Somewhat. Despite his wishes, I love him so much that I want him back. And you love him so much that you don''t want him back, just because he doesn''t want to be back. How beautiful, isn''t it?" "Stop saying meaningless words. Don''t ruin his life because of your obsession," Lady Life pointed a finger at Neji. "What would you have felt if, back then, some higher being came and messed up with us? Let the new generation be,e on." "No." Lady Life frowned at her stubborn old buddy. With a grumble, she hesitated and then opened her mouth. Then she closed it. She looked at Neji. Then, she looked back at the Director. "Kimi... Don''t be like this. Stop already." "...." "...." Neji''s brain skipped a second when he heard the name. What? He slowly looked at the¡­ Director. His head spun. "I don''t know if Neji''s maid was actually you or you just used an [Avatar], but don''t you think it''s going too far? You yed with his heart for years, and now you''re about to sacrifice him like this? Don''t you feel even a tad bit guilty?!" Life continued, but Neji was focused on the witch. "....Kimi?" "...." The director didn''t look at him and deeply frowned at Lady Life. "So you figured it out¡­ You shouldn''t have said it here." "I thought it was just the same name, even if that seemed too big of a coincidence for both Gamer''s first girls to be named Kimi. But when I heard that the maid Kimi was nowhere to be found in the Omniverse, I realized what was happening." Lady Luck was agape at the scene. Nejire returned from where she was sent flying as she joined Chaos who was frowning in disbelief. "You¡­" Neji''s eyes trembled. "What did you do to her?" He lunged forward and gripped her cor. He knew full well she could destroy him a million times if she wanted to ¨C heck, she had been nning to do just that, even without him getting in her face ¨C but his rage was just too much to stay still. "You are not her; I know that. I know for sure. My Kimi wouldn''t do something like this, and she was never some Omniversal existence. That''s for sure, otherwise she''d have stopped so many bad things from happening. So this must be the same thing that happened with Nawab before. My Kimi was your Avatar of some kind, right? Where is Kimi- where is my Kimi?!" "Don''t be so dramatic. Let go of me." The Director gently pushed him back, which sent him tossed across miles. He quickly reappeared, ring at her. "If she is harmed, I will not sit still." "Haah," the Director sighed. "You make me angry. If not for-" The director couldn''t finish her words. A massive crack formed in the air above; time and space trembled. Three giant faces attached to a head peeked out as Buddha himself stepped into reality. [The Buddha ¨C Peak of ss 1] A thousand spaceships followed,ing out of portals, and a thousand soldiers on horses or foot walked out behind them. Beside Buddha himself, there stood imposing figures of other ss 1 Abstract Entities. [Mistress Death ¨C High ss 1] [Contessa Fate ¨C High ss 1] [Maestro Myth ¨C High ss 1] [Lord Limitless ¨C High ss 1] Due to the Fusion, Neji was now strong enough to see beyond ss 6. [Observe] could see the power level of all these abstract entities, which meant he may not be far from them¡­ "As expected, the Gamer appears to be much stronger than he was just a few hours ago." Buddha asked himself as he looked down at the gathering. Since even the Director was here, that confirmed his suspicion. "So, was I right." His six golden eyes focused on everyone present in this universe. "Guardians of the Cosmic Equilibrium," he referred to the spaceships and army. "Capture the two Prisoners, and annihte the criminals. Destroy the Gamer as well, as he appears to be an aplice to both parties." Just like that, things turned violent. More violent than it already was till now. ** ** ** Note: ??Don''t forget to Vote Powerstones!!! Let''s aim top 20 guys,e on! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 457: 457: Too Big of A Collateral? Chapter 457: 457: Too Big of A Coteral? Chapter 457: Too Big of A Coteral? ¡ª "Well, this is not good." Lady Life muttered as thousands of sma guns focused on them. They were Abstract Grade weaponries, capable of hurting them if hit. In this cosmos turned into a battleground, where stars served as silent spectators, an impending doom loomedrge. The fleets of spaceships, their hulls glinting with the cold sheen of war, trained their formidable arsenal on Neji and the others. It was a sight that could make even the bravest hearts quiver, as those ships were the size ofs and stars. "Today is bothersome," the Director said and began to chant, readying a spell that''d end all of this at once. But a formidable force stopped her. She looked at Buddha, who was exuding an aura of absolute authority that stopped her from burning the entire legion to the ground. "It''s fine, I''ll take care of it," Godmother said in a reassuring voice but the Director shook her head. "You shouldn''t meddle. It''s already troublesome that you''re in the Prime, now if you destroy their army, they''d really be mad. Stay put, let them handle it." By ''them'', she meant Lady Life and Neji as she shot them a look. Neji glowered and was about to respond when Lady Life stopped him. "I''ll help," She said and ushered to Ra. She looked at him withplex emotions before she nodded with a sigh. "Ra, use Divine Titan." shemanded, her voice echoing the power of creation itself. "Yes." In an instant, thousand beams fired from the spaceships, and the power of a million stars sted within the core of the Life Golem, and a transformation began. Lady Life''s eyes reflected the birth of a man forged by stars, while in the back of her head, she caused the death of a billion more stars across the nearby multiverse. Gxies winked out, as millions turned billions and all of their power rushed into the Life Golem. With a silent incantation, she harnessed the energy of those billion stars and pushed it into Ra, who radiated a light that blinded the universe. His already bulky and intricate form, a masterpiece of celestial craftsmanship, began to morph, its wooden fibers stretching and intertwining as if guided by an unseen artist''s hand. His body began to grow at a tremendous rate. The cosmos trembled at this act, as starlight coalesced into streams of pure cosmic energy, flowing into Ra''s form that grew colossal, into a titan. The enormous titan''s aura zed like a newborn sun, and his now-sized body loomed over Neji and the others like a turtle protecting its body. From the sidelines, the Godmother smiled. "And you said he is not a weapon," she remarked dryly. "He is not, this is just self-defense," Lady Life retorted, her gaze fixed on the ensuing battle. Ra''s body, made of colossal wood and divine energy, towered over the battlefield. His wooden frame, etched with runes and symbols of old, gleamed with a light that rivaled the stars themselves. [Ra ¨C Life Golem | Titan ¨C High ss 4] "This form can''tst very long, so, son..." Life said, pointing at the ships that have been shooting a thousand beams at them already, mming onto the barrier around them put by Luck earlier. "[Divine Titan, Dance of a Burning World]." Ra listened, and Ra moved. As the volley of attacks zed through space, his agility suitsuited for his size took the captain of the ships by surprise. He teleported away from Neji and the others, and appeared over the spaceships that were the same size as him. His colossal wooden limbs swept through the ships, eradicating them in swathes. Each of his movements was an elegant dance of destruction. In the midst of Ra''s relentless assault on the armada, Lady Life moved with haste towards Nejire and Goddess Chaos. "What''s going on?" "Your girl will end up dead since she''s too weak. I''ll try to fix that." Neji asked Lady Life who pointed at the fused girl, Chaos, as the two of them went to her. Beside her, Nejire stood. Nejire faces Lady Life curious about what fix she was talking about, while Goddess Chaos stood beside her. "Since you are already a fusion, I want to manipte your ten intertwining life forces to add another one," Lady Life stated, cutting straight to the heart of the matter as she looked at Nejire. "I propose a further fusion, Nejire. If youbine with her, not only will she be safe, but you''d also be stronger. You can easily power up the abilities they have." Nejire''s eyes narrowed as she considered Lady Life''s words. There was not much time to think, sadly. She had to decide soon, and she didn''t see any problem with it. "Sure, let''s do it," she replied curtly. "Ready when you are," Lady Life reached out her hands and touched the two of them, and a surge of life and creation energy enveloped Nejire and Chaos. The surrounding space seemed to warp as the two beings began to merge, their form fused, as their individual forms dissolved into a singr, radiant silhouette. The light dimmed, revealing a new entity. She stood tall, her skin a subtle shade of gray symbolizing the bnce between the ten entities and Nejire. She had eyes of many colors, with metallic ck hornsing out of her head. Her hair style was simr to Nejire''s, but her hair color was a striking contrast of ck and white that cascaded down in a harmonious blend of shadow and light. Her new cloth was quite revealing on the torso, and she had a blue hood around her head. Beyond that, she was strong. Since she had absorbed Sin of Pride just earlier, her Tier had jumped. Fusing with ten girls who had various abilities, her System had easily leveled them up as skills, pushing her Tier further ahead. [Eclipsia - Supreme Deity - Low ss 3] "Eclipsia seems to be my new name," the new entity said in a voice that sounded like Nejire''s. "Hmm, it seems my Nejire side is the one who''s mostly in control." "That''s good. Nejire has more experience fighting, so it''s better. Now, just keep your guard up for any sneak attack." Lady Life said and the new entity nodded in acknowledgement. This kind of fusion was a daring move, it would harm all the girls if she took too much damage, but it also made them into proper allies instead of people that needed protection. On the other hand, Ra was finishing. The once-threatening armada of ships was now being decimated under the might of the Divine Titan. Each sweep of his titanic limbs sent shockwaves across the cosmos, rending metal and extinguishing the life of countless spaceships. Despite that, the tide of battle hadn''t once turned in Neji''s favor. The spaceships that, dwarfed by his immense stature, crumbled like toys under his relentless onught, along with the thousand golden soldiers around them were just secondary worry. The five ss Abstract Entities were the real subject of worry. Naturally, this disy of the Divine Titan''s power did not go unchallenged. From the ranks of Buddha''s forces, a figure emerged, exuding an aura of calmmand that contrasted sharply with the chaos of the battlefield. It was a man who anyone might mistake for Zeus, the God of Thunder, except he was more than that. As the Personification of All Myths, Maestro Myth was a being that represented all mythologies. Among which, the King of Gods - Zeus could be argued to be the most famous figure, perhaps that was why he took that form. However, he was more than a mere Thunder God, he was a being whose very presence seemed to warp the narrative of reality around him. He was d in robes that shimmered with the images and texts, carrying the essence of untold stories, as he floated towards the Divine Titan. His eyes that were a deep pool of ancient knowledge, locked onto Ra with an expression of disdain. "Lady Life, your creation is indeed formidable, I must admit." Maestro Myth''s voice echoed, resonating with the timbre of countless tales. "But I must insist that you cease this. As per Buddha''s guidance, I am allowed to enforce his will upon this thing which you call your son." Lady Life smiled, ""Maestro Myth, I respect your position, but I don''t send my son to attack the fleet for no reason. This is self-defense, nothing more." She said, "But fine. I shallply." She inclined her head at Ra, who returned back to his previous position, hisary body once again looming over Neji and the others. The message was sent. Those spaceships wouldn''t fire again. Those guards wouldn''t act either. It was more energy efficient for the Abstract Entities to act themselves if they wished to capture Neji and the others. Maestro Myth''s gaze shifted to the retreated Ra. "d you called him back. As a mere imitation of the Sun God Ra, I would have easily devastated him." "He is not an imitation of Ra, you fool. One of the Beyond Omnipotents bestowed upon their name on him by themselves, he is much more than any of you." Lady Life said, earning a peal ofughter from the man built like a Greek God. "And he doesn''t have a soul, indeed very believable." "...." "Let''s not get worked up," Neji gently ced a hand on her shoulder upon seeing her furious frown. He looked at his current enemies instead. "We have to find a way to leave this ce. Do you have any ideas?" Taking a calming breath, Lady Life looked at someone. That was the answer to Neji''s question as Life''s eyes met with¡­ Death, her little sister. Before Lady Life could talk, the serene voice of Buddha drew their attention. He was easilyrger than Ra, and even the sun-sized spaceships, and radiated an aura of omnipotent calmness, contrasting the chaos he floated within. "There is still time to surrender," Buddha''s voice resonated across space, reaching everybatant. His six golden eyes surveyed the scene with a divine detachment. "This path only leads to destruction." Lady Life ignored him. "Death," she looked at her sister, smiling. "How''ve you been?" Amidst the backdrop of cosmic turmoil, a more subtle and perhaps even more crucial confrontation unfolded. Lady Life''s gaze, imbued with the depth of eternity, met that of her sister. The air between her and Mistress Death vibrated with the silentmunication of beings who had seen the rise and fall of countless worlds. It had been millennia since theyst saw each other, since Lady Life was shoved in the prison. "Life¡­ sister," Mistress Death greeted, her voice a soft echo that seemed to carry the finality of all things. "It has been long. The currents of existence have kept us apart." Lady Life''s smile was tinged with a bittersweet mncholy. "Too long, Death. The river of time flows relentlessly." Mistress Death''s expression remained impassive, yet her eyes flickered with a hint of strange emotions. "Yet you stand today not because of the flow of time, nor the threads of fate, but for your own choices. You know I stand with the cosmic bnce. I cannot sway from my path, sister." Herst two lines were meant to make it clear that she was not to be med for the actions she might need to take against Life. Their bond was more than just blood, because as Abstract Entities they weren''t given birth by the same mother to be made siblings. They were sisters by identity, by the basic rules of existence. Life smiled warmly, feeling a little shameless as she looked at Death. "Hey, Death¡­ p meter for this but¡­" her smile fell. "Please, help me." ¡­. In parallel, Lady Luck locked eyes with her sister, Contessa Fate. The air around them crackled with a different kind of tension, one born of long-standing rivalry and unspoken grievances. "Luck," Contessa Fate spoke, her voice carrying the inevitability of destiny. "Your defiance of fate''s threads weaves chaos. Look at where you stand." Lady Luck clenched her jaws in anger. "And your strict adherence to them stifles potential. You have the audacity to say such a thing after you betrayed me?" Contessa Fate''s gaze shook gently, but she hid it quickly. "My duty is to the grand design. Your plea is heartfelt, but cannot alter my course." That was a disgusting lie. She was ready to sacrifice Luck so that Luck wouldn''t stop her from reviving her lover boy. However, in front of this audience, and especially Buddha, she had to pretend. Amid this exchange, the Director of the Last Act walked beside Luck and looked at Fate with a calm yet persuasive smile. "It''s alright, Fate. I think¡­ the twists and turns of this tale could benefit from your intervention." Fate''s eyes gleamed. In a second, a thousand probabilities ran in her mind as she understood her words. If the Director was saying it was ''beneficial'' it meant it could help revive the First Gamer. In an instant, the universe roared twice. It shone into two hexagon symbols as the figures of Death and Fate vanished, appearing beside Life and Luck. On the emptiness of space, two new Icons formed. "I apologize," Mistress Death looked at Buddha and said. "I shall even things out some other time. For now, my sister requires my assistance." -¡¸In the night I hear ''em talk, The coldest story ever told, Somewhere far along this road, He lost his soul to a woman so heartless¡­¡¹ Mistress Death''s [Death Icon] was on a whole other leaguepared to the two others in the sky, belonging to Godmother and the fused Neji. It sang [Heartless] by Kanye West, crying for the infinite souls that will be lost and wondering if she were to perish in this battle. Contessa Fate''s [Kismet Icon] sang the same, worried about the bnce of the entire omniverse without the guidance of fate, destiny, and luck as well - since Contessa Fate had been managing luck ever since Lady Luck''s punishment. The other Icons joined them, and the umted pressure exerted caused cracks to form in reality like ss. The Godmother of all Demons snickered while the Director of the Last Act looked at Buddha with a grim look in her eyes. If Buddha really wanted to capture them now, he should count a few hyperversess as coteral. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 458: 458: The Strongest Entity Chapter 458: 458: The Strongest Entity Chapter 458: The Strongest Entity ¡ª Amidst this cosmic battleground, with its eerie silence punctuated by distant a song, the Abstract Entities red at the criminals. But Neji''s gaze fixed intently on the Director. The tension was palpable, a tightrope stretched across the void, but he had to talk to her before they fled. -¡¸In the night I hear ''em talk, The coldest story ever told, Somewhere far along this road, He lost his soul to a woman so heartless¡­¡¹ "You owe me answers," Neji''s voice cut through the stillness, his grip tightening on the Director''s arm. His eyes were burning with frustration, seeking the truth hidden behind her enigmatic demeanor. Lady Life looked at him with concern and gently intervened. "Neji," she urged, easing his grip from the Director. "Now''s not the time. Our focus must be on escaping, not confrontation." The Director sighed at that. She looked at him and slowly reached into the void as if plucking a flower from the fabric of space itself. She pulled out a small, intricate doll ¨C a Kimmidoll, its cute presence a stark contrast to the cosmic chaos around them. "This should make the sixth," she said, tossing it to Neji. "Three in your possession, one with your sister, and another with your familiar cat. Combine these six, and you''ll get the truth you seek." Neji caught the doll, his fingers closing around it as if trying to grasp the elusive answers it promised. He stared at it. The doll''s visage, unlike the smiling ones before, was a blend of sadness. Funny. "A puzzle, huh¡­" Neji muttered, turning the doll over in his hand, and looking up at her. "What game are you ying, Director?" The Director''s gaze shifted a glimmer of something unreadable in her eyes. "Stop with unnecessary questions. For now, survival should be your utmost priority." As the Director''s words lingered in the air, Neji clutched the doll, a symbol of the mysteries entwined with his and Kimi''s fate. Putting it in his Inventory, a bit surprised that he had a hard time opening it, he focused on the battle. The Buddha was yet to give his verdict, his decision will decide Neji''s fate. ¡­. The cosmic battleground that was already a nexus of tension, became the stage for an even more astonishing development. Buddha began tough. As Neji and the others stood amidst the celestial chaos, a rumble ofughter echoed through space, drawing their attention to the Buddha. It was very odd seeing an entity like himugh, and Neji noticed the thousands of guards in golden armor in the back had chills running down their spine. "Such futile resistance. At this point, a few hyperverses will end up being coteral. I have seen such a possibilitying. That''s why I have brought reinforcements," Buddha dered with a mix of triumph and solemnity. His six golden eyes gleamed, reflecting a calcted move in this grand cosmic game. Just as the words left Buddha''s lips, the fabric of space itself seemed to shudder and tear. A monumental crack split the void, and from within this celestial breach emerged a figure of unimaginable might. The red-skinned giant of a man, the Primordial God himself, stepped forth from the rift, his presence overwhelming, radiating power that transcended the known confines of their universes. [??? ¨C ??? ¨C ???] The Voidborn''s eyes scanned the surroundings, his gaze locking onto each of the key yers, as a silent understanding passed between them. The game had changed, and they were all pawns in front of two Kings. His gaze came to a stop when he saw Neji, and Neji failed to not shudder under his golden gaze. ''What the hell is going on here?!'' Why was the God of the Prime Omniverse joining forces with the Abstract Entities from the Cube Omniverse?! And why were Buddha and the other Abstracts even agreeing with this? It was too risky- "I don''t mind taking risks to bnce existence," the Primordial God''s voice boomed, echoing Buddha''s sentiment, his words carrying the weight of eons and the resolve of a deity beyondprehension. Shockwaves of disbelief and awe rippled through the ranks of all present, not just Neji. The Director''s usualposure faltered slightly, and even the Godmother''s calcting gaze flickered with surprise. The atmosphere was charged with a new, palpable tension. The Killer of Omnipotence, yer of Paradoxes, was not a being to be taken lightly. The arrival of the Primordial God was more than an esction; it was a cataclysmic shift in the bnce of power. Neji was sweating and the girls around him looked far fromfortable. Even the Abstract Entities on their enemy side looked surprised at the Primordial''s presence. Only Ra, the Life Golem, unable to feel emotions, loomed over Neji and the others with hisrge figure. Yet, everyone knew the Life Golem was nothing in front of that other giant. The red man was alsoary-sized, and his mere presence cast an imposing shadow across the stars themselves. ''Shit,'' Neji''s throat was dry. The Buddha''s expression remained inscrutable, but the hint of a smile suggested this was a move he had contemted for long. This alliance was risky, letting the Primordial God to walk the stars of Cube was not good. But Buddha knew more than others that the Primordial was here for only one reason; to erase the Gamer and hispanions. That was not a bad thing for the Cube. Rather, this was a calcted y in the grand design of cosmic equilibrium. Amidst his unfolding shock, Neji realized the gravity of the situation. The battlefield had just been redrawn, and the rules from a minute ago were no longer the same. They had to escape. And they had to do that fast. "....Run," to his surprise, the Director made the first move. A grand wand appeared in her hand that she spun like a staff. "[Celestial Gateway of Arcanum]." ¡­. The cosmic battlefield now was a ce of unimaginable power where unexpected alliances were formed. It was on the brink of chaos. In response to the Director''s escape spell, the Primordial God simply waved his hand, sending a wave of red energy to break her spell. The celestial gateway that had formed beneath their feet, a beacon of hope and escape, quivered under the simple wave, its fabric straining against the raw power of the Primordial God. The gateway shook under this attack. The Director, who was usually so calm, showed a hint of annoyance. The gate shattered into pieces. She quickly gathered her energy and summoned a powerful vortex of light, sending it spiraling toward the enemy. "[Rupture of Gctic Nexus]!" A multicolored tear in space unfolded in the form of a beam. It was so strong that the Primordial God couldn''t simply disperse it with a wave. He had to either physically block it or dodge it. As if to prove a point, the Buddha stepped in, calm and distant. A hundred golden hands raised behind him, and pped the beam away. "This isn''t a 1v1, Director," he dered, his voice a resounding echo across the cosmic expanse. "Haah, how annoying." the director grumbled. "I didn''te prepared to face the two of you." She hadn''t expected them to team up. "Las," the Godmother of All Demons stepped beside her. "I shall take care of the Buddha brat. He should understand that this truly is not a 1v1 fight." She said and leaped forward. She was going to sh toe-to-toe against the Buddha, the personal manifestation of Samsara. "I''ll help you," Contessa Fate stepped beside the Director, lending her a hand in her casting. "Thanks." "Death, help me deal with the other Abstracts." Lady Life asked her sister as the two of them moved toward Lord Limitless and Maestro Myth. On the other hand, Neji was quick to act. He opened a Golden Gate, a portal to his inventory. It was tough to keep it open, so he quickly called Eclipsia. "Get inside," he said urgently. "It''s too dangerous here." Eclipsia, her eyes burning with a fighting spirit, refused. "We are not going to hide. We can fight too. We are stronger than you, you stay behind me." "But-" "No buts!" Neji didn''t want all of his girls to die at once. Sadly, his sister didn''t understand and left no room for arguments. It was true that he was the weakest here since he had lost all of his boosts. Before Neji could say more, something unexpected happened. A red gauntlet came out of the Gate of Babylon, it was the husk of the Boosted Gear whose abilities Neji had mined. It shot out of the Gate and rushed to the Director. The gate immediately copsed. It was hard to keep it open under so much pressure from so many presences, but it should still have stayed open. When Neji''s eyes met with the Primordial, he realized the red man had forced it close. The entity didn''t want to let Neji take anyone out of here. Neji''s attention shifted back to the Boosted Gear, which began to transform. It changed and turned into a figure with purple hair, oni horns, and red skin. She was a familiar figure, but she was wearing red gauntlets on her forearms. "Ah, Ddraig," the Director said, recognizing her, who nodded. Neji was shocked. "Ddraig? Isn''t that Nawab?!" Nawab turned to give him a cheeky wink, but the Director already seemed to know about her. All of a sudden, Neji realized that it was the Director who was sponsoring Nawab''s Regressions. Then, the battle shifted slightly. Nawab and the Director touched hands, and Nawab''s body turned into particles of light. A red dragon armor formed around the Director, and her presence suddenly exuded a lot more power. "Boost¡ªDynamo Unleash¡ª200%!" She announced, and her power level boomed. At her level, a two-times boost was huge. She rushed to the Primordial on her own. All this time, two of Primordial''s four arms crossed on his chest. Now, he barely unfolded one of them. The fight truly began. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 459: 459: A Hopeless Situation Chapter 459: 459: A Hopeless Situation Chapter 459: A Hopeless Situation ¡ª It was chaos. Everything was asunder, destruction was the only thing that was visible from all across the universe. Stars winked out, and gxies scattered as entities far beyond this realm fought each other to death. In the heart of this cosmic battlefield, where the fate of universes hung in the bnce, the sh between the Director and the Primordial God was reaching its peak. The Director, her powers amplified by the Boosted Gear''s Dynamo Unleash, was now attacking the Primordial both with spells and physically. To Neji''s difort, she was transformed into A white tiger within that red dragon armor, which reminded him of Kimi. But his difort wasn''t important now, he and the others only wished to survive. The Director was now a titan too, as she sent a barrage of grand spells, each more powerful than thest. While her fists collided with the gigantic Primordial, who was still using only three of his arms. "Astral Comet Cascade¡­!" She cast, and instead of mere meteorites, distant gxies rushed toward this ce to rain down on the Red God. It was a spell that boosted the power of these ethereal stars, as each was imbued with the force of a thousand supernovas. Yet, the crimson deity stood fine. That level of damage didn''t even tickle his skin. Undeterred, the Director shifted tactics. With great concentration, she cast her specialized time spells, "Chrono Stasis." Time paused for everyone, and even the Buddha slowed down slightly. However, the Primordial barely slowed down. It was as if he was walking through a strong wind and his movements were a little sluggish. "Void¡­ Shield," he chanted, and a ck shin appeared around his body. Instantly, the sluggish effect vanished. The shield blocked the time stasis. With a click of her tongue, the Director canceled the spell. At this rate the others will only be caught in their attacks and die, so she had to cancel it. The cosmic battlefield, already a theater of unimaginable forces, was on the verge of an irreversible cataclysm. The fight continued, and zillions died. Gxies fell due to this sh as life in all thes saw stars blinking out and the sky being painted with the light of this battle. Until the battle engulfed them and they were erased. At one point, the Director let out a sigh and drew upon the depths of her arcane mastery, unleashed her ultimate spell. "Anti Verse: st Asunder." A beam of incalcble cosmic power erupted, tearing through space with the fury of a billion suns, aimed directly at the Primordial God. For a moment, the battlefield held its breath. Usually, that beam could end a couple of megaverses with ease. Buddha and the other Abstracts, even Life and Death, were keeping this universe held together. There was no need to cause any unnecessary damage here. Yet, they were sure the beam would end this universe if it was left unattended. The beam, ance of pure destruction, hurtled towards the Primordial God with the certainty of annihtion. But then, in a disy of power that defied belief, the Primordial God unfolded all four of his arms, moving with a grace that belied his colossal form. He sped the bean between his hands, the energy crackling and writhing as if alive, pushing against his hold. Then, with a motion that stunned all onlookers, the Primordial God brought the energy to his mouth and... consumed it. The Verse Busting st was extinguished as effortlessly as one would blow out a candle. The Director''s face was a mask of shock and disbelief, filled with frustration. She could barelyprehend the scene before her. The raw disy of power was beyond anything she, or anyone else anticipated. Before she could recover from the shock and try another, the Primordial God acted. "That is enough fighting," In a blur of motion that transcended the very concept of speed, he appeared beside the Director. His fist was like a cosmic hammer that struck her in the side with a force that shattered reality itself. While the beam hadn''t shattered the universe, this punch did. The reality around them cracked and broke, fracturing like ss under the strain of the impact. In an instant, they were no longer within the confines of a single universe. Around them, a cloud of universe particles swirled, The remnants of a universe undone by the Primordial''s strike. While bubbles of other universes flowed around them. They were in a higher realm, in the heart of a multiverse. It was a beautiful scenery. With realities clustering together to form bubbles. The previous universe was now mere dust. Uncountable universes bubbles, each that held trillions of life within themselves, floated in the void like celestial ornaments. Their colors merged and danced, creating a mesmerizing disy of cosmic artistry. Yet, the awe-inspiring scene was marred by the grim reality of his situation. But Neji couldn''t enjoy it, he was in no position to. The Director, hurled through this void of shattered realities, struggled to maintain her form and consciousness and was sent flying from sight. Neji watched this disy in terror as the Primordial God demonstrated a level of power that was beyond anything he had seen. The battle had taken a turn toward bad, where the fate of entire multiverses hung on this single colossal being. "We''re doomed," he muttered. He had been [Boosting] every ten seconds since the battle started, but¡­ he doubted he''d be of any help. Even the soldiers in golden armor were stronger than him. Neji has grown a lot. Faster than ever. He was the only one in reality who hade this far in less than two year''s grinding. But, it was not enough. He was at a dead end. He had received mang intervention and help from higher beings before, but now those higher beings were on a tight spot. This was the worst situation ever. "...." In a moment''s hope, he turned to one of the universe bubbles floating around. It was the size of a building, but he felt like he could destroy it. Raising his hand toward it, he clutched his palm around empty air. He called forth his power of [Omnipotence]. "Burst." Themand took effect, and the bubble burst. There must have been thousands of super strong entities there, so he hoped to level up. But, that didn''t happen. [Ding! At this point, it''s like stepping on an ant colony. You have received exp, but it''s not enough to level up.] Goddammit. He had no choice but to fight enemies who were Multiveral or beyond to grow from this point forward. But everyone around him was too strong for him to kill. He needed someone in the middle, but there was none. "Looks like you''re stuck," the Primordial God''s voice flowed to his ears. The giant was crossing his arms and looking at him. "Shall I end your misery?" The fight all around was going the same, the Godmother of all Demons matched the Buddha equally, and the others were busy by themselves. Neji only had Nejire, in the form of Eclipsia, who stood in front of him like a pir. But Neji knew she would be no match for the entity ahead. "Alright," the Primordial opened his jaws wide. A light shone on his throat, the same power that ended the Hero Academia universe began to prepare against Neji. The air crackled with an ominous energy as the Primordial God''s jaws gaped wide, revealing a chasm that seemed to devour light itself. Within his throat, a terrifying radiance built up, building a beam of unimaginable destruction. "[Primordial Genesis Stream]...!" The reality narrated its name as the force that could obliterate entire universes built up to obliterate Neji. The Godmother tried toe and save him, but the Buddha kept her busy. Same with Lady Life and Lady Luck, who were entangled in their own fights. Only Nejire stood in front of him, preparing to defend him with her death. Neji''s heart pounded in his chest, each beat a thunderous echo in the silent void. He cast many kinds of shields around him from the few spells he knew, the bloodline Abilities he had, and the Divinities he mined. Yet, he knew as much as anyone else that the beam would be his end. His mind raced for solutions, but he only found himself ensnared in despair. The Primordial God unleashed the attack. The "Primordial Genesis Stream" rushed forward. A beam of pure, unadulterated hungry energy surged forward, a torrent of destruction that tore through the fabric of the cosmos itself. Its rushed to its target, Neji. In this moment of absolute peril, a figure stepped forward. No, it has been standing over him all this time. It was Ra, the Life Golem, his colossal wooden frame moving with a purpose that defied his usual emotionless existence. "R-Ra? Ra, no! Step back!" Lady Life''s voice echoed through the void, a cry of maternal desperation. She reached out, but Ra was beyond her grasp. "It''s an order!" "....Order overwritten, apologies mother." the Golem dered, his voice resonant and unwavering. His fist curled into a punch that he sent forward. Just likest time. "Must. Protect. Father." With these words, he positioned himself between Neji and the oing tidal wave of annihtion, and threw forward a punch. "Billion Sun''s Pyrocosmic Purge." The Primordial Genesis Beam collided with Ra''s glowing fist in a blinding explosion of light and energy. The impact happened and ended in just a second, their sh on a scale that surpassed time. The sh sent shockwaves rippling through the bubbles of universes, causing dozens to burst at once. For a moment, everything stood still. When the light dimmed, Golem Ra stood no more. What remained was a shattered form, pieces of the once mighty guardian drifting in the cosmic wind. He had given everything, even his existence, to protect Neji. But, at least, he had seeded. "No¡­" In the distance, Lady Life fell to her knees and, in that short moment, Lord Limitless shed a sword through her neck. The entity Life''s head rolled on the ground. Neji, shielded by Ra''s ultimate sacrifice, was speechless, his eyes wide with shock and grief. The sight of Ra''s destruction ignited a fury within him, a burning desire to fight against the impossible odds. But desire was one thing, ability another. "NO!" Death let out a grieving shout at her sister''s headless body, that was turning into green particles of light, and that single shout caused universes to blink out. The Death Icon shimmered and consumed. "It''s alright," Godmother said. "She''ll be back. She''s an Abstract, she won''t die." "B-but her memories!" "My Samsara Icon can take care of that front, focus on the fight." Neji didn''t know if Godmother really meant it or if she was just trying to console Death, but he chose to believe it. Despite not knowing each other for long, Neji was immensely grateful to Lady Life and her son. He grabbed the half shattered green orb that was remaining of the Life Golem. If it''d be possible in the future, he''d like to bring the entity back. He tried to deposit in his inventory, but it didn''t open. "Give it here," Nejire took it and pushed it in her body. Her slime body acted as her inventory, so it easily deposited there. "Thanks." "I didn''t do anything." The Primordial hadn''t attacked again. He could, but he enjoyed Neji''s grief. He was smirking at Neji now as he spoke, "Pity, but I can''t enjoy seeing your sadness for long. Allow me to finish you." "Rejected," the Director appeared behind the Primordial. She was grinning at Neji as her gigantic form tightly grabbed the Red God from behind, locking him in ce. "Let''s see if you can survive this." "You¡ª!" The Primordial tried to elbow her, and it connected. But instead of groaning in pain, Her form shimmered and then burst into a million smaller versions of herself, each a miniature replica. The dolls stuck to his body like sticky bombs, and the Primordial rumbled around to take them off. Just then, a human sized director formed in the air in front of the Primordial and she spun her staff to cast a spell. Chains made out of green, time energy rushed out of the air and locked the Primordial. He struggled more, but he couldn''t free himself. But each tiny Director was strong enough to not fall off. They clung to him, their energy signatures pulsating like stars on the verge of supernova. Then, the cosmos lit up. Each doll-sized Director detonated in a million series of explosions, engulfing the Primordial God in a cataclysmic light. The force of the collective st was monumental; bubbles after bubbles of universes vanished in the aftermath of a desperate attempt to eradicate the cosmic entity. Each doll could take out universes; that was worth 200 billion trillion stars, and there were a million dolls that sted on his body. Primordial God trembled and groaned in pain, but he didn''t fall. His power beyondprehension allowed him to withstand the onught. Amidst the blinding light, he reached into the void, his hand closing around something unseen. "Come," he ordered reality as the light faded and the human sized Director was teleported to his hand, growing bigger to help him clutch her throat better. Her face, once filled with determination, was now filled with pain. With a merciless grip, the Primordial God held her by the throat, lifting her as if she were no more than a doll. The explosions continued but the Primordial didn''t flinch. His mouth opened wide, revealing the chasm of his mouth. "¨CGenesis Stream!" He fired the beam that ended realities, of pure, destructive energy into her face. The Director''s magic shield blocked it. "Primordial Genesis Stream!" He fired again dered, and the beam surged forward, striking the Director with relentless force. Once, twice, thrice ¨C the beams hit her, each one breaking through her shields, her armor, each st more devastating than thest. Her face filled with resolve began to melt under the unyielding assault. Her star-like appearance began to melt. The stars began to blink out and her real skin revealed underneath. Milky white skin along with vibrant, blonde hair. Her blue eyes were just as Neji remembered, and he also recognised the small beauty mark near her lip that was more than a mere beauty mark. Whatever the case was, even if she was not his Kimi, she was the originator of her Avatar. She was the person who could help her bring Kimi back, if Kimi truly was an Avatar. But she was dying right now. "¨CStream!" Her skull, exposed to the raw energy, started to disintegrate. Her eyes flickered to look at him onest time. ''I¡­ am¡­ ah¡­ So¡­rry¡­.'' Ler lips barely formed. ''Young¡­ master.'' The Director of the Last Act, whoever she was, just died. Perhaps she would have put up a better fight if she was alone, against the Primordial alone. Not only were there weaker allies to keep an eye out for and protect, but she also had strong enemies besides the Primordial. Lastly, she wasn''t prepared for this ¨C as she had said. However, those only sounded like excuses around her dead body. "NO!" Neji ran. He kicked the empty air and rushed toward the Primordial. But the Godmother of All Demons grabbed him by his cor and pulled him back. "Don''t die meaninglessly," she said. Neji yelled at her to release him, his mind failing to realize that, if he couldn''t even free himself from her, he was no match for that Red Deity. "Let¡­ let her go!" Atst, Contessa Fate leaped into action. To save the Director. The Primordial God didn''t even bother to stop his beams; while he fired beams from his mouth at the Director, his eyes flicked to look at Fate. His eyes shot out two thin beams that rushed forward and cut Fate into a dozen pieces. Her body fell and began to turn into a pink light; dying and preparing to reincarnate into a new Contessa Fate. "You guys¡­. escape," Mistress Death stepped forward and said. "Teleportation is impossible right now since they''re all blocking it, but I''ll make space. Don''t waste this chance." "I won''t," the Godmother and began to teleport. "W-wait-! Nejire and Luck!" "Ugh." The Godmother stopped and looked at Eclipsia and Luck. Luck was staring at the empty air where her sister had just died, but Eclipsia grabbed her quickly and ran beside Godmother. "At least someone hasmon sense," the Progenitor of All Demons said as she locked eyes with the Primordial who just finished sting the Director, dropping her body into a pile of ash. "Don''t you run, Lili," the Primordial said in a threatening tone, and the Godmother justughed it off. "Or else what would you do, brother? You are aware you cannot take my life." she said and with a snap of her finger, she tried to teleport. Her willpower shed with the enemies else present here; with both the Buddha whose body was half broken, and with the Primordial God himself. But even so, her will was the strongest. Being as old as she was, and having lived zillions of lives on top of that, her mental strength was unmatched. Still, Godmother would have been unable to escape if Mistress Death hadn''t jumped at Buddha. Beginning to punch the shit out of him, as if to take revenge for everything until now. Godmother blinked out of existence, as did Eclipsia, Lady Luck, and Neji on her arms. To stay out of their enemies'' radar, she decided to go to a deranged ce. Where existed imaginary Eldritch Horrors and broken, forgotten worlds. A world formed from draft novels that were never published. A realm where all life was half dead. They appeared in the broken corner of a Hyperverse. ** ** ** Master4thWall Note: Another sunday. Don''t forget to vote guys,st month going strong.????? Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 460: [460] The Figurines of Mystery Chapter 460: [460] The Figurines of Mystery Chapter 460: The Figurines of Mystery ¡ª The hyperverse: a cluster of worlds defying all logic, where forgotten drafts and unrealized worlds collided in a dizzying array of what-could-have-beens. Neji, Eclipsia, and Lady Luck teleported to a corner of this realm, along with the Godmother. They found themselves on a floating piece of a broken world, drifting through this surreal space where disfigured monsters swam the stars. They found themselves in outer space, surrounded bys and stars, yet these celestial bodies were just a fraction of the spectacle. It felt like being inside a colossal attic, cluttered with remnants of unfinished stories and unrealized dreams. "Instead of the usual debris and space rocks, fragments of discarded realities floated around them, some no bigger than a town, and others asrge as universes, all suspended in a void that hummed with the echoes of lost potential. Beneath their feet, on the piece of charrednd that they stood on, the ground was a mosaic of differentndscapes. A stretch of green meadows merged abruptly into a patch of metallic, futuristic cityscape, and then, a piece of dream-like terrain. It was a haphazard patchwork that spoke of many worlds, all started but none finished. It was all weird. But that wasn''t nearly as surprising as the other things around them. "What the¡­" Looking up, the sky was a swirling kaleidoscope of colors where stars appeared and vanished randomly. It was a sky unlike any they had ever seen, filled with the promise of wonders and terrors, a testament to the endless possibilities thaty within the minds of creators. "That''s surprising? Look around more." The Godmother snickered at their childish curiosity and said. Eclipsia looked down immediately, her multi-colored eyes shining and shaking. "What is that¡­?" Even after the shock of what had happened earlier, Eclipsia, led by Nejire''s personality, couldn''t help a question. She pointed at the nearest star, a few billion miles away from here. The creatures here matched the setting''s bizarreness. In therge red star in the distance, enormous beings, like patchwork monsters from a child''s weirdly overactive imagination, swam in the star as if it was a puddle of water. With her enhanced eyes, Eclipsa could see everything that swam in there. Some were like dragons made of stars and nebe, while others were indescribable, shifting and morphing in ways that made her head spin. They were the leftovers of an artwork never finished, existing in a state of perpetual ipleteness. The air around them was heavy with a sense of creation and dissolution. This was a ce where anything seemed possible but nothing ever truly happened. And since this happened on a hyper-cosmic scale, this was, in one word, quite horrific. "Enough sightseeing, now. Follow me." the Godmother said when Eclipsia was too dazed at the sight. She began to walk and lead the others deeper into this chunk ofnd. Throughout this entire exchange, Neji stood silent; as did Lady Luck. * * * Neji''s mind was busy. He''d have jumped with a fury of questions at Godmother, but his mood didn''t allow that leisure. So he just silently followed her. For what it''s worth, she didn''t seem to be nning to kill or sacrifice him anymore. At least, for now. "Hyper-verses can be perilous, especially for younger beings like yourselves." The Godmother said, leading the way. However, her words fell on deaf ears as Neji, Eclipsia, and Lady Luck were lost in their own thoughts Thendscape continued to warp and shift around them, a surreal tapestry woven from the impossible and the unfinished As they approached the center of thend, a castle came into view. It was an imposing structure, yet its appearance was as fluid as the world around them. One moment it was a gothic fortress with towering spires, the next a futuristic stronghold of gleaming metal and ss. Its ever-changing facade seemed to reflect the myriad possibilities of the hyperverse itself. "We''ll be resting in a safehold. Inside one of the many nexus points present in the hyperverse." Godmother exined while nudging her chin at the castle. "What is that ce?" Eclipsia whispered, her voice trailing off in awe. "A nexus, like I mentioned. This castle is called the Dreamweaver''s Fortress." the Godmother exined. "It is a focal point in this reality, a Faraday cage for the energy that flows through this realm. The castle''s outeryer is a manifestation of all the dreams and stories that never got to see the light, it''s a nexus, which allows the interior to be a lot safer than the outside world. Just follow me in." Neji gazed at the castle, feeling a strange connection to it. It was as if the very walls whispered tales of grandeur and tragedy, each brick a silent testament to a creator''s hope and despair. He realized it made his recently Mined dream-rted abilities that he got from Great Red''s body. Usually, he''d start thinking about possible ns he could use this connection for. But right now, his mind was cloudy with empty thoughts. So he just followed her inside. Lady Luck remained quiet too, her eyes scanning the horizon, seemingly deep in thought. The weight of their recent ordeal hung heavily upon them all, but this ce, with its eerie beauty and haunting silence, seemed to offer a brief respite to her. She seemed a little relieved. As they neared the castle''s entrance, the doors swung open as if expecting them. As the Godmother said, the interior was less unpredictable than the exterior. It wasn''t entirely normal¡ªthe hallway extended with doors on either side, each leading to a different realm, a different possibility, but as long as they didn''t take the doors that would plunge them into small worlds, it looked rtively fine. "The hyperverse is vast," the Godmother continued, "It''d be hard for the Abstracts to find us here. Moreover, if we hide in this ce. Back in my younger days, I spent some time in this castle, along with the Director. We had some servants as well, but I doubt they''re still around." Neji regained some sense of mind to nod, the importance of their current location sinking in. It did hurt his ego that he had to hide once again, but what was ego in front of those entities? "Allow me to lead you into a room. You guys want to talk, so we shall do that." The Godmother said and stepped inside. As they ventured through the castle, Neji and the group navigated through a series of hallways that seemed to twist reality itself. But it wasn''t as weird as outside, so at their current power level, Neji and the two girls didn''t have any issue navigating. In fact, the interior of the castle could be said to be a stark contrast to the chaotic exterior. It was bizarre, but it was less, yet still held an air of surrealism that could not be ignored. The walls of the castle were adorned with paintings, looking like windows into many different, unrealized worlds. "Godmother?" "Wee back, mother." A few paintings spoke suddenly, those that held the artwork of demons. The old woman ignored them and simply nodded along. Despite the castle''s inherent strangeness, there was a sense of order within its walls to Neji''s enhanced senses. It wasn''t entirely chaotic, and honestly, it felt quite cozy. While walking by a garden located inside the castle, Neji stopped. It was a patch of oddly normal garden amidst this chaotic hyperverse. It was too ordinary of a garden for where it''s located. The others walked for a few more steps before stopping when they realized Neji wasn''t nning to follow along. Godmother smiled, "Like it? I''m surprised it''s still here. I used to grow them back in the day." "...." Godmother frowned seeing his silence. "What happened?" "What did you mean when you called the Primordial¡­ ''brother''?" Neji turned to her and asked, his voice tinged with a mix of tension. The Godmother''s frown melted. "Worried about small details, are we? It''s alright, I''m not going to sell you off to him. We are siblings in the sense that we are one of the first beings to be born in the Omniverse. I am the child of an Eldritch Demon and the void, while he''s the child of the void itself. So half-siblings. But on our scale, siblinghood does not hold much value. We are not on the same team." Neji absorbed this information, trying to piece together this cosmic rtionship. "But¡­ Why are you helping me? Even if you aren''t on the same team, you have no reason to stand up for me. At least, not after you tried to kill me just earlier." She hummed, "Hmm, I''m unsure how to exin to you. I am simply following my gut, but since the Director didn''t want to kill you, and now¡­ she''s dead, I have no ns for you. So I might as well help you out, either topensate you for almost killing you or because I''m bored and want to have some fun by getting involved in this big incident." That made sense. He couldn''t bother to expend the emotional turmoil to get annoyed at her for potentially using him as a mere form of entertainment. Rather, he threw another question at her, "Alright. Then the Director... who was she, really? You should know." Instead of an answer, Neji met with heavy silence. The Godmother didn''t answer, her gaze fixed on the distant stars visible from the garden. "I have been on the Prime Omniverse for a long while recently. So I am not aware of what partook in the Cube. I''m not sure if this ''maid'' you had was really her, or if it was her Avatar, or if it was someone else entirely. I''m sorry." she said atst. "...." Neji felt a surge of frustration but what could he do? If even she didn''t know, he had no one else to ask. Not when the woman who could answer him was dead. "Is she¡­ really dead?" Neji asked just in case. That made the Godmother smile. "Let us see¡­ She did sh with the Primordial in the past, and we thought she died. But she managed to return. You see, people say a lot of stuff about the Director. Look at that wall." She pointed. "That wall holds a fewpliments, some jokes, about her achievements. She hung it when we used to stay in this castle in the distant past." Neji turned to the side. Before the huge opening that led to the garden, there was a wall to the side that held multiple framed texts. Neji hadn''t paid attention to them but now that the Godmother pointed at it, he took a look. The first quote gave Neji an insight into the nature of these jokes. ¡¸The Director doesn''t manipte time; time changes its ns to amodate her schedule.¡¹ Neji wasn''t in the mood for jokes. If this was the Godmother''s sense of humor, in this situation, he didn''t appreciate it. Still, his eyes darted down the list. ¡¸Quantum particles don''t exist in a state of superposition; they''re just trying to be everywhere the Director might need them.¡¹ ¡¸One time, the Director dusted off her hands by pping, today people call it the Big Bang.¡¹ ¡¸The speed of light was established when it was observed trying to keep up with the Director on a casual stroll¡¹ "This is silly." Neji didn''t bother reading after that. "In truth, half of these aren''t even jokes." The Godmother said, making Neji frown. "I am not lying. Because of that, I knewst time that she''d survive." "What about this time?" "She is very dead. Last time she fought the Primordial beside the First Gamer. They made a good team. And back then they didn''t have the Abstracts teaming up with the Primordial." The Godmother said, squashing Neji''s hope. "Even my existence would be in a bad shape if I was shot with that powerful breath directly to my face. That many times, no less. She was just¡­ unlucky, I suppose. Even though she can fight at close range, she''s not really a closebat fighter. s, the situation didn''t allow her to rely on her powerful magic since she was surrounded." The Godmother wasn''t smiling anymore. But other than that, she didn''t look that sad. For someone who wasn''t only as old as time but also lived countless lives, perhaps the death of a single woman wasn''t worth much to her. Neji felt sad for her. "Don''t feel bad for me. I''m used to it. You should worry about yourself. We can only hope that your maid isn''t her, but I can''t be certain." She said and Neji clenched his jaws. "...." He felt like shit. Why must he be kept in the dark? And now the only source of his answers was dead. "Fuck!" Neji grumbled, stomping on the ground. Godmother just stared at him but Lady Luck flinched as she was broken out of her daze. Neji swallowed his rage when he saw her vulnerable look. This woman¡­ She had been pulled into this shit because of him. She was always trying to help him from the beginning, but now she lost everything because she chose his side¡­ Sighing out his anger, he gently pulled her into a hug. "Sorry¡­" "It''s¡­ okay, I was just dazed." "No. I mean for everything." Neji sighed. "Neji, no," She hugged him tighter andughed. "You don''t have to console me when you''re like this yourself. I am much older than you realize, I can deal with this. And it''s not like my older sister is really dead. She will be reborn, even if it''s without her memories." Unless the Godmother''s promise about bringing Lady Life back with her memories intact stretched to Contessa Fate. It probably did since Fate too was one of the First Gamer''s girls. Though then the question hung if the Godmother could really do it or if it was a bluff. Neji sighed and kissed the top of her head. "I feel so useless." "That was a battle between beings older than time. Aged to a degree that can''t be spelled in words. You are what, 17? And you were younger in yourst life. It''s a miracle that you''re this strong already." Neji just hugged her. ¡­. A minuteter, Neji let her go. She looked a lot better now, and Neji also felt better. "Here," the fusion named Eclipsia, led by Nejire''s mind, reached out a hand that held a doll. "The doll that the Director talked about. We found it a long time ago in the Tensura world. Like she said, use this. You should at least get some answers from it." [Kimi Doll 5 - out of 6] Neji epted it. "Thanks. And-" He started, but his body let out a light. It took a second for the light to disperse, but when it did, his cat ears and tail vanished and Kurai stood over his shoulder. "Here is the other. I found it in Fate." Said Kurai, who was separated from the fusion due to the time running out. [Kimi Doll 2 - out of 6] "Thanks Kurai," Neji nodded. With this, he had all six of these. Neji stepped into the garden, waving at them with his back facing them. "I''ll use it here. Can you guys give me some space?" The girls didn''t reply and just nodded. They were led by godmother further into the castle, while Neji walked into the garden and stopped in front of a boulder. ¡­. Once the girls were further inside, Neji ced the dolls on top of the boulder. He ced them side by side, by order. The 1st was the doll that Rumi found in the Naruto world. The 2nd was from Kurai, and the 3rd and 4th were from DxD. The 5th was from Nejire, and the 6th was from the Director herself. Neji felt a calmness wash over him. He was hopeful, but he calmed himself. He needed to prepare mentally for whatever he was about to find out. Under his gaze, the dolls began to glow. Their six lights grew brighter and brighter and the lights merged together. It happened slowly, but deliberately. After seconds, the small dolls took the figure of a tall woman, sitting on top of the boulder with a calm expression. The light vanished, and Neji realized the garden had turned into some kind of void, a subspace. The garden''s colors were inverted, everything was white, while the time outside the garden seemed to be frozen. But less than the fact that his surroundings had changed, his focus was on the woman herself. It''s not like he hadn''t expected this, but¡­ "...." Neji wasn''t sure if he liked the message to be some pre-recorded realistic hologram. Before him sat a beautiful blonde female with cat ears and tail, her appearance both ethereal and lively. She was someone he knew, of course. It was Kimi¡­ his Kimi, in her maid attire¡ªdown to her personal style of putting a tie between her cleavage. [Image Here] Neji sighed at her expressionless face, in the middle of this garden under the watchful stars of the hyperverse. "Just why-" "Voice Scan Completed..." The doll-like woman interrupted him. "Mana Scan Completed." "Iris Scan Completed." "....Scan Completed." "...Completed." "...." "....." "Existence Confirmed.Initiating Mode-1." Her lifeless eyes gained light and her lips stretched. The woman grinned at Neji and leaped forward, putting her arms around him. ''She''s not a hologram?'' Still, she was a doll. So an android. "Young master!" The¡­ doll said as she rubbed her cheek with him. "Haaah, how much I missed you! Did you miss me!?" Neji wanted to punch that Director. If she was the one who made this, he regretted that she died. He wanted to punch her two times before she passed away. Why did she make this thing so much like¡­ her? Regardless, Neji found himself hugging the woman before he could even think. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 461: 461: This is Goodbye Chapter 461: 461: This is Goodbye Chapter 461: This is Goodbye ¡ª The embrace ended, and Neji and the Kimi doll stood in a seemingly endless expanse of white space. As they parted, the stark, nk void around them felt strangely intimate, a private universe for just the two of them. "Hng," Without a moment''s hesitation, Kimi suddenly leaned in again, but this time not for a hug. Her eyes sparkled and before Neji could react, she kissed him deeply, a rush of warmth and affection pouring into the gesture. Neji was taken aback for a moment, but before he could even think, he returned the kiss, feeling a connection that transcended the physical form in front of him. It was a moment of profound intimacy, a connection bridging the gap between reality and the echo in front of him. Kimi backed off a minuteter and wiped her lips, grinning at him. Her features, vividly reminiscent of the person Neji knew, beamed with an infectious energy. "You got better than thest time, young master," she said, her voice bubbling with excitement. "I feel left out." Despite her smile, a wave of sadness washed over Neji. Neji gazed at her in shock and amazement. "Kimi, are you... I mean, what are you exactly?" he asked, his voice a blend of curiosity and a subtle ache of longing. Kimi''s bright smile didn''t waver. "I''m like a piece of the real Kimi, but not quite her~ A very small piece. Hmm, think of me as a special echo of her ¨C with her memories, feelings, and a dash of extra cheerfulness!" She twirled around yfully, her cat ears twitching in delight. ''She sure is right about the extra part,'' he thought. While Kimi was quite cheerful after her depression ended, this one felt weird. As if she was trying to recreate what she once was¡­ Neji''s heart was a mix of emotions ¨C but he knew this wasn''t her. She just said it herself. Still, this was a part of her¡­ Neji pulled her by her waist and kissed her again. She gave in to the kiss, melting like cotton candy, and smiled at him with glossy lips when it ended. "You''re impatient." "So, you''re not theplete Kimi." He said mostly to remind himself. "Can you tell me about her? Where is the real Kimi now?" Kimi stopped twirling and faced him, her smile didn''t waver but her eyes lost their light. "It''splicated, young master. But, hmm, I don''t know about it myself. I was created a few eons ago, so my memories aren''t up to date." "What?" "So start¡­" she looked at the side. "Back in Fate World, that happened right? You were sent to the Prime by Eurynome." Neji frowned. If she knew what happened in the Fate World, how was she not up to date with the other things? "There, I picked you up. I showed you a glimpse of your first life." "So you know I am a reincarnator¡­" She put her arms behind her and looked at her feet, slowly waving her body weight over one foot. "Sorry¡­ It''s been a while for me. So yes, I do. I know many things." "And you created that world? No wonder. I thought it felt too weird and convenient for Eurynome to create it for me." Neji nodded in understanding, he was d to be finally getting some answers. However, Kimi looked awkward. "I am¡­ sorry again. For not telling you. Actually, I was Lucille back then. Well, it was the real Kimi. She was trying to do an experiment with you. She failed, though. After she sent you back to the Fate world, she made this Doll that I am right now." "...." Neji looked at her. ''True, Lucille was acting off. But¡­'' No, Kimi had no reason to lie. But he was curious, "Why?" "I couldn''t exist twice at the same time, so I had to take some other form." She said and before he could ask what she meant, she answered. "I''m a time traveler¡­ I returned from the distant past to meet you here. It''s a lot moreplicated than that, but I am not allowed to say everything. There are certain rules I need to follow. Only the real one can tell you everything." "...." Neji frowned at her. She did give him answers, new information, but that onlyplicated things for him. And she was saying she couldn''t tell him everything? Neji gave her a frustrated look. "You¡­ you''re still keeping secrets from me after all this? When will you stop? No, have you ever been truthful with me? Have I always just been a pawn to you?!" "Uh??" Kimi frowned and blinked. Seeing his weird expression, she quickly jumped at him. She pulled his face into her chest and held him down. He resisted a little but gave up himself. ''Dammit.'' he was weak for this right now. "...." Feeling his weird mood, a pang of worry and confusion filled the doll''s heart. "What''s¡­ going on, young master? I am not sure about anything you just said." "Who is the Director of the Last Act?" Neji raised his head and looked into her eyes. She frowned. "What about her?" "She''s dead. The Primordial killed her." Kimi''s eyes trembled. "W-what? But- no. She shouldn''t have died. Even if it''s the Primordial, she''s strong enough to at least escape from him. This is-" Before she could say anything, Neji interrupted her. "Buddha and some other Abstract Entities surrounded us. The Primordial came out of nowhere, he was teaming up with the Cube entities, and she fought with him. She died in the end, and we barely got to escape. But that''s a whole other story. Right until that, she wanted to kill me and reincarnate the First Gamer into my body. What''s all that about?" "...." the doll frowned but not at him. She opened her mouth and closed it. She hoped Neji realized that the Director died to ensure he could escape, but she didn''t say that. Her eyes stared at the air and it seemed a million thoughts spun in her head. In the end, she let out an oddugh. "I¡­ see. Her death shouldn''t havee like this. This is more than just bothersome. Ugh..." "Hey, can you at least tell me what you''re mumbling about? Or is that too a secre-" "Young master," Kimi interrupted him by kissing him deeply. When it ended, she held his face and looked deep into his eyes. Her blue eyes, which were much brighter than Neji remembered, held incredible sadness. It was an odd scene for Neji. "You are¡­ my everything. I love you more than all of the stars in existence. You might not understand how much I mean it, but¡­ I really do. It pains me to see you not trust me. I''m not trying to deceive you by hiding things from you." "In fact, when I see you like this, I really do want to tell you everything despite the repercussions. But I''m physically unable to. I am programmed that way, to not tell you everything. It''s for the better. As I said, I time-traveled. Everything needs to stay in a certain sequence for reality to stay the same." She kissed him again. Neji was calm by then, and seeing that she smiled. "That said, I am able to tell you a lot more than you know right now. Starting with time travel." With that, she began her story. * * * At first, after the teleportation happened, Kimi found herself in High School DxD. Her journey began in this universe as she took on the identity of Yuhei Kotazaki, a teacher at Kuoh High. She encountered Issei Hyoudou, but their meeting ended with his untimely demise when he tried to inappropriately approach her. Then, utilizing her space-time abilities, she delved into the memories of Yuhei to unravel the workings of this new world. After spending months there and a few restarts, where she killed - and was killed by - many people, prompting restarts after restarts, Kimi''s actions indirectly caused a big, interdimensional war. The foreign Gods attacked DxD while she hid in a pocket dimension. She also realized that, due to the Restarts, she was losing her memories. It was not a good sign, and therefore she was in a very bad mental state. But Kimi didn''t give up. All alone, she nned her actions and waited for her opportunity to im the [Dimension Lost] Sacred Gear, and used it to search for Neji. However, instead of finding Neji, her long-waiting love, she appeared in the Jujutsu Kaisen universe. Kimi encountered Satoru Gojo, a man who had striking simrities to Neji. The situation turned out in a way that Kimi had to fight Gojo, a super strong sorcerer known for his Limitless and the Six Eyes, and to make things worse, he was being backed by the Will of the World. Kimi utilized her vast array of powers in a heated confrontation with Gojo. The battle was intense and harrowing, however, Kimi''s umted powers and strategic prowess eventually led her to triumph. Kimi won, and as a prize for the victory, she stole his Six Eyes to imnt them on herself. She grew stronger than ever. After using [Dimension Lost] once more, she again failed to find Neji. This time, she appeared in the World''s End Harem verse. It was a world where a deadly virus had drastically reduced the male poption. It had a character, Shota, who resembled Neji to some degree. That''s why the stupid Sacred Gear had brought her there. Disgusted by the rampant exploitation and moral decay, Kimi unleashed her wrath on the civilization. She obliterated this world with her godly powers, eradicating its corrupted inhabitants. To make things worse for them, she used tentacle magic to turn them into human livestock. After leaving that world in search of Neji once again, she found herself in "Bleach". The world of Shinigamis. Here, she confronted T¨­shir¨­ Hitsugaya, another Neji lookalike. She absorbed his powers and decided to spend a bit more time in this world than usual, to grow. Her time in the Bleach universe was marked by an umtion of strength and abilities, as she dismantled the established order of the Soul Society, leaving her mark in that ruined world. After that, she used [Dimensional Lost] one more time. That was a mistake. Kimi''s maniption of time and space had caught the attention of an eldritch horror, leading to a perilous confrontation. This encounter proved to be beyond her capabilities, which resulted in her being eaten by the monster, resulting in a reset of her timeline. Once more. Technically, that was the end for Kimi. It could be said that she died to that monster, because her existence had vanished entirely from the Omniverse. Though more urately, she had been shot back to the past. To the very beginning of the Omniverse. Where she met an entity beyond Omniversal time and space; one of the two who imed to be the ''One Beyond Omnipotence''. * * * Neji listened to her story till the end. Her ''Perfect Run'' began when she appeared in DxD world and ended when the spell broke loose and dragged back to the very beginning of the Cube Omniverse. Neji realized then that the reason why Lady Luck said his five girls were scattered across five worlds, but there were signs of two girls in just DxD world, was because Kimi had left her tracks in both. Since she was in Bleach in the end, her trace was recorded to be there. Everything fell into ce, like a puzzle solved. "I am sorry." Neji apologized. She nodded without him saying what he was sorry for. "It''s alright, mistakes happen. It was a tiny detail, it''s not weird that you forgot. And even if you hadn''t forgotten and told me, I doubt I would have sat still." "The [Armor of Singrity] passive skill is undeniably the cause behind all this." Kimi continued, "It stops time travel in the timeline you are on, to keep you safe. It''s the thing that kept blocking my Regression spell from reaching you. But we can''t me it, that''s also the same thing that has stopped thousands of others from time-sniping you." And if there was someone strong enough to time travel in his timeline, they''d have to confront the Beyond Omnipotent beings. Their fates were sealed. From what she told him, she was Tier 50 back when she made the biggest jump. Surely, that wasn''t strong enough to time travel in his timeline? Otherwise, the OBOP would be busy all day taking care of stray time travelers; Tier 50 was nothing in the grand scale of things, after all. "Then how did you manage to make that jump?" "I didn''t travel in your timeline. My spell was made to search for you though, but it was also only designed to go to the past. So I kept being tossed backward in time as my spell kept searching for you¡ªuntil there was nothing left to search and I formed before the Big Bang." she said. "There, the feminine part of the Beyond Omnipotence picked me up. She was beyond the realm of time, so she knew I came from the future. She would have killed me, but since I was your¡­ woman, she let me be. I did have to go through punishment though; it was not fun. They''re not nice people." "Eonster, at one point, Kimi sent a part of herself to the future. I am not allowed to disclose why, and the reason for that is that she''s embarrassed ¨C she wants to tell this to you by herself. Anyways, the real Kimi appeared in the present time and met you as Lucille and she kept you stuck in a time-loop for a few years, trying to finish an experiment. It was a failure till the end. Time ran out and she sent you back to Fate world. Before she returned back in time because her own time was running out, she made this doll ¨Cme¨C and left me to meet you here~ This is the reason why I don''t have thetest memories. That wraps up the story in a circle." Saying so, she fell silent. Now Neji had a clear picture of what happened to Kimi after the teleportation happened in the Hero Academia world. And he med himself for all this, for the careless mistake of letting her learn that spell to begin with¡ªand to not have warned her about the danger of using it. It also gave him a good idea about how¡­ old she was. Despite the amount of time that had passed, she still loved him. Neji had nothing to say. "That''s all. I can''t talk any further," she said, sighing. "You''ll have to ask my real self to know thetter details. I am not sure why she''s not with you yet. Neji nodded. He understood. He wasn''t fully satisfied with half the story, but it was enough. "Then where can I find the real you?" "The Kimi you know is deep within the¡­ Director." With a sad tone, she said. Neji''s veins cooled. "So from what you said, it''s toote to meet her. If she''s been killed by the Primordial, it''s the end. I¡­ your Kimi is really dead." Neji didn''t show any reaction. Despite the false hope that Godmother had tried to give him earlier, he had already taken it for granted that Kimi was gone. One way or another, she was dead. Still, he couldn''t keep a pang of pain away from his heart. "Aha," the Kimi doll looked down at her hands. It was turning white, mixing with the surroundings. "Looks like I''m at my limit. So the Director truly is dead¡­ if she was around, I could have sustained this for a much longer period." "Tell me. How do I bring her back?" Neji grabbed her shoulders and demanded. "There must be a way. There has to be one!" She smiled bitterly, "There isn''t a way like that, young master. She was killed by the Primordial. No revival magic can bring back a person killed by the Primordial. He is the pinnacle of both of the Omniverses, hailed as the yer of Omnipotents. It''s¡­ just how things have turned out." Her eyes were teary. Clearly, she didn''t want this either. "No," Gears rolled in Neji''s head. "There is someone. Someone beyond him. If¡­ If it''s them, will they be able to help? You should know if you''re from the past. Come on, tell me before you go!" Almost her entire body was white now. She looked just so simr to the star-like appearance of the Director right now. Even in herst moments, her blue eyes trembled. "It''s not a good idea to make deals with the Beyond Omnipotents. They''re a bunch of bastards. Someone like me isn''t worth that much effort." "I-" "Shh, young master," she pressed her lips on him onest time. "I¡­ will miss you. A lot. I''m sure you will too. At least I''m d I got to confess to you properly, one time. Hopefully, I managed to clear my image, that I''m not someone who manipted you. I feel extremely sad¡­ it''s gut-wrenchingly painful that the real me can''t even witness thisst moment of ours." She raised her head and smiled, even while tears fell down her cheeks. "Goodbye, young master." With herst words, her entire body burst into particles of light. The light spread around and the garden regained its color. "...." He slowly sat down on the soft soil and looked up at the distant sky. Neji let out a roar that seemed to shake reality. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 462: 462: Cornered Once More Chapter 462: 462: Cornered Once More Chapter 462: Cornered Once More ¡ª Neji stood in the grand chamber of the castle, his silhouette etched against the twilight sky by a window. The air around him was thick with a palpable sense of foreboding. In silence, Godmother, Eclipsia, and Lady Luck surrounded him. In a distant corner, Kurai sat, her gaze fixed on the view beyond another window Apart from Godmother, deep concern etched the faces of the other two girls. Breaking the silence with a slow, heavy voice, Eclipsia, the fusion girl, asked, "So Kimi is¡­ really gone? Are you alright?" Neji replied with a simple, "I''m fine." She let out a soft sigh, "You don''t seem fine to me." Comprising eleven girls, Eclipsia had four among them who were extremely close to Neji, and also knew of his rtionship with Kimi. Besides them, Quetzalcoatl and Ozy were close enough with him too¡ªand although they didn''t know who this ''Kimi'' was, they could see that he cared about her a lot. Of the remaining five, they too felt bad about the situation. Although they didn''t know Neji well, and in Durga''s case, where he had killed her husband, the collective emotions of the other girls deeply resonated with her. Perhaps the realization that even if Neji hadn''t killed any Gods, they all would have died in the uing skirmishes anyway, helped her calm down. Same with Serafall. "Neji looked at her, "I''ll be fine," he began, hesitating mid-sentence before letting out a sigh. "When will the fusion end?" Eclipsia''s face contorted. "There doesn''t seem to be an end. Lady Life probably didn''t set a timer since she thought she''d be able to cancel it herself when necessary. But now¡­ she''s gone." "I can cancel it if you want. Shouldn''t be too hard." Godmother said, and Neji shook his head. "No. It''s better this way. Having all of their faces before me would make this choice harder. You can release it once I''m gone," Neji said, his voice tinged with resolve. A frown creased Lady Luck''s face, "Neji, what do you mean? What''s this about you being ''gone''?" Neji''s usually bright eyes were like dark pools reflecting an empty sky met hers. "My mental abilities are quite fancy now, Luck. I simted a lot of possibilities in my head. I think¡­ to save Kimi and to put an end to all of this, I only have one solution left. I need to meet the two Beings Beyond Omnipotence." A heavy silence fell over the room. The three women exchanged nces. Eclipsia, unaware of the gravity of Neji''s words, looked on in confusion. With a light chuckle, Godmother interjected, "Part of me wants to advise against it, but another part suggests letting you be. After all, you do hold their Gamer System. But I''m unsure. The First Gamer wasn''t favored by them, he even had debuffs because he cursed them and they got annoyed." Her red eyes were colder than the night as she shook her head, "Child, those beings aren''t like any you have encountered. They''re enigmas; they hold powers beyond our grasp. Even the primordial can''t touch them. This could change everything, but perhaps not in the way you want." A shadow of doubt crossed Lady Luck''s features. "I am against it. Normally, it''s wise to at least try reaching out for help when in a tight situation; after all, even if help doesn''te, you''re losing nothing. But this¡­ it''s different. It''s like stepping into an abyss without knowing its depth." She continued, "But these beings are not normal. The two of them are from outside the boundaries of known creation, and the only thing outside creation is the void. So a lot of us believe that they are Eldritch horrors who took humanoid forms. They are not trustable. What if reaching out to them annoys them? What if they end you because they don''t like how you look? Or what if they find your situation merely amusing and do provide your wish, but in a bad way? For example, if you wish to be the richest person in your family; and the wish ispleted by all of your family members dying. Neji, think this through." Neji''s gaze swept across the room, taking in each of their faces. While she had a point, he had made his decision already. "I have no other choice, Luck. It''s just how things are. They''re the only ones who can help me fix¡­ all of this. At least I hope they can. I may be hoping for too much, but I want to stick to that hope. What happened to Kimi, the ripples it sent across the Omniverse¡­ it''s beyond you, and me too. The Director was older than the Omniverse, yet she still died. I''m not about to wait for the Gods toe crashing down on us again." Eclipsia closed the distance between them, enveloping him in aforting embrace. "Neji¡­ I agree with them, but I agree with you more. But just remember, in seeking these entities, you''re also exposing yourself to forces that we can''t predict or control. Be careful." These words were reassurance in the pool of uncertainty he was in. He hugged her back tightly and sniffed her neck. Godmother sighed. "The bnce you seek to restore requires more than just resolve. It requires wisdom. But how can you be wiser than entities older than time and beyond? I just wish you safety." Neji''s response was a nod, acknowledging their concerns. "I understand the risks." Lady Luck''s lips trembled slightly as she looked at him, "I know you do, but¡­ I''m against it, Neji. I saw them one time. They''re scary. I don''t want you to meet them." "I''m sorry," Neji hugged her. "I''ll have to do this. To return you the promise I made. I was supposed to free you in five hundred years, and although you escaped by yourself before that, I''ll stick to that promise. I''ll return your freedom." "...." Something shed across Luck''s face, but Neji missed it since her face was buried in his chest. The two of them hugged. They just stood in the spot as minutes passed. Neji gently pushed her back to look into her eyes. He opened his mouth to speak, but Kurai''s voice from a nearby window interrupted him. "How do you n to reach out to them?" She asked, turning her small head at him. "Sisty said she''ll help. Since they are the Admins of the system, Sisty can send notifications to them to warn them about any rule the Gamer might break." Neji said. "She''s already used that function to notify them that I want to talk to them. If a normal notification doesn''t work, she will fake a rule break and notify them." "The second option doesn''t sound like a good idea. That''s basically tricking them, what if they get mad? Don''t do it, Neji." Lady Luck said, and Nejiughed dryly. "Sadly, that seems to be the only choice left now. It''s been a while since Sisty sent the first notification, and they haven''t replied. It''s not like they''re normal people who are busy showering or eating, they could have sent back anything with a thought. So I''ll need to take the second option now." "But¡­" Lady Luck paused. The light in her eyes trembled and she smiled. She had a n. She was unsure if this was the right choice, but if he was certain about his choice, she had to make hers. She had to do her best to help him out, onest time. She couldn''t put him down again, the trust she had on her. But¡­ was this right? He would be very mad. Luck began to ponder, while Neji shot her a confused look. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t talk. ¨C Boom! The world came to a halt. All of Neji''s senses screamed. In an instant, the sound of explosions was hearding from the direction they entered the castle. It was an enemy attack. "I told you to not run!!! Lili,e out!" the Primordial''s primal roar threatened the Godmother, who blinked at the distant voice beforeughing it off. "Ah, stupid bastard. So persistent. The Primordial God is here." The Godmother of All Demons prepared for battle and said, while Neji got into a battle stance. "He isn''t alone. This isn''t good. I don''t know where we can hide if not here." "I-" "I have an idea. Neji needs to go." Lady Luck said, grabbing him by the cor. The situation was tense, they were sweating, but she managed a smile at him. "I''m not sure how effective it will be, but unlike ''fate'', ''luck'' is still a concept on the higher scale of things. As in, the scale of those two Outerversal entities. This should help even a little. Use this well." "Luck, what-" Lady Luck leaned in. Her lips pressed on him, and Neji''s body glowed. An immense number of ''Lucky Vibes'' ¨C for theck of a better word ¨C was entering him. His Luck Stat was surging up like the flow of a Quasar Beam. Lady Luck''s body let out a golden steam, cracks formed on her existence. Neji immediately tried to push her back; he could see that whatever she was doing was hurting her. But she didn''t budge; Lady Luck was still stronger than him, so he was locked. Her power, her existence, streamed into his body to empower his luck, while her body began to grow smaller in size. ¨C Boom! Explosions and yells wereing closer; the Primordial God was walking deeper into the castle. For whatever reason, he wasn''t shooting his breath attack, perhaps to torment Neji, or perhaps it was some secret this realm or maybe this castle held, but that bought Neji some time. But that time wasn''t looking good. In seconds, Lady Luck was the size of a Barbie doll. Yet she didn''t stop. Neji''s eyes shot towards the Godmother in a call for help, who sighed and stepped forward. She flickered a finger between their lips; they were immediately separated and Luck was thrown to the ground. "What do you think you''re doing, Luck?!" Neji was angry as he rushed at her little self, ring at her. "That''ll kill you!" "Cough¡ª! I-" she coughed as Neji crouched down beside her, gently lifting her up on his palm. "It''s alright. As long as it keeps you safe, right? After all, you''ll fix it allter anyway." "...." Neji held her toy-sized self with a strange look in his eyes. He sighed and brought her closer to his nose. He rubbed her small nose with his. "Let''s hope this gives us an edge in whatever challenges are iing. Like the Primordial." "No," Tiny Luck hugged his face. "Do that fake notification now. You need to go." "What?! No! I will fight-" Neji started, but Eclipsia growled. "Sisty, right? Notify the false report right now, otherwise your host is going to die." She mostly sounded like Nejire as she yelled, and despite Neji''s will, Sisty agreed with Eclipsia. [I am sorry, Matser. It''s done, I''ve sent a false report.] Neji growled. He looked at Eclipsia and Godmother, pointing at Luck. "Then at least take care of her, alright? She might not be of any help to you right now, but don''t let her die!" "We won''t let her die," Eclipsia replied in a ripple of multiple voices. She picked up Luck and gently put her above her hair. ¨C Boom! "Lili! Come out!" The Primordial''s voice boomed out, it appeared that he was only a few rooms down the hall. The sound of the Primordial warming up his beam filled the area, but there didn''t seem to be any action from the System''s Admins. Godmother stood in front of Neji, while Kurai jumped on Neji''s shoulders, as they faced the door. They watched as the Primordial God''s beam sted the roof above them. Now they could see the outside world, but it was no longer what it was a few minutes ago. Instead of an ever-shiftingndscape, they were greeted with nothing. In the wake of the Primordials rampage only the void remained. There were no colors anymore, and all sound died when the Primordial entered. His hulking red figure was the focus of the world. The nts that God Mother nurtured died out, the room began to break down. Only the Primordial remained, as did his wife Eurynome Celestine. She stood in the distant sky of the void, with an army of other dangerous entities standing behind her. Neji and his girls were cornered. "Ah," Godmother''s eyes locked with Eurynome who was kilometers away from here. "I know who found me here. Annoyings." she growled, but it was toote. The Red God was standing behind the door frame. The Primordial grinned, his eyes locking with Neji as his lips slowly formed each word. "There you are. This is your end." But before he could ''end'' Neji, a notification cut through the Primodial''s speech. [The Beyond Omnipotence Entity has summoned you and your Familiar.] [You''ll be teleported right away.] "Shit! They''re calling me now-" As Neji''s words hung unfinished, he vanished in a sh of light, leaving the three women staring at the empty space he once upied. One moment, he stood on the verge of another sh with the Son of Void, and the other¡­ he kneeled before something much greater. -¡¸Let the sky fall, When it crumbles, We will stand tall, Face it all together¡­¡¹ A million [Icons] sang in the high sky, some new forming every second, and the old withering away. ** ** ** Note: Don''t forget to VOTE! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 463: 463: The One Beyond Omnipotence Chapter 463: 463: The One Beyond Omnipotence Chapter 463: The One Beyond Omnipotence ¡ª The alleys of Rim Al-Sahara were cold and merciless, echoing the harsh realities of survival on this red. Water was scarce here, and fresh fruits more so. In the narrow shadowed paths, a little girl with raven hair and dirt-smudged cheeks rummaged through the refuse for scraps. Her small hands, trembling from her fever''s chill despite the heat of the desert, clutched at a piece of stale bread like a treasured prize. Her clothes, mere rags, hung loosely around her frail body. Picking up the juicy apple, she began to run. But arge hand yanked her by the cor and threw her against the floor. A shopkeeper''s boot, heavy and merciless, descended upon the girl''s back with a thud that seemed to echo through the empty alley. "Thief!" he roared, his face a grotesque mask of fury. The girl, propelled forward by the force of the kick, fought to maintain her grasp on the bread. The angry shopkeeper kicked her for a bit more, before huffing in fury. "Leave it and get out! Stupid thief," he yelled, but the girl''s grip only tightened. In the end, she grunted to herself and handed him the apple. The shopkeeper took it and turned around with a gruff, but the little girl took the chance to snatch the bread that hung from his pocket. That must be his lunch, but the little girl didn''t care, she hadn''t eaten in days. She grabbed the bread and ran. But the shopkeeper stopped her again, delivering a kick to her side, sending her tumbling to the ground. "This little rat¡­!" The little girl gulped and her knuckles whitened around the coarse loaf, her belly aching with a need that overpowered her fear. The man loomed over her and she gulped. Anticipating another assault, she winced, but what came was not a blow but a sudden, surreal blue glow that cut through the dimness. A message hung in the air, its digital script bizarrely out of ce against the filth-streaked wall behind it. [Ding! The Gamer wishes to talk to you.] "...." She blinked at the unexpected apparition, a sliver of wonder piercing her survival-hardened shell. Yet, the instinct to escape was stronger. The man seemed to be taken aback by her odd expression too, and the little girl used that chance to turn her back on the floating words and bolted, the bread pressed against her chest as she wove through thebyrinth of alleys. ¡­ Finding sce in the shadowed recess of an abandoned edifice, the little girl sank to the ground, her back against the cold, unforgiving stone. She ravaged the bread with bites both ravenous and deliberate, each mouthful barely denting the void within her. As she ate, theck of water made her choke and cough in surprise when the blue glow reappeared, insistent and revised. [The Gamer has broken a few rules. In particr, Rule #3 of Batch A3 has been broken. Your authorization is needed. Summon the Gamer?] This time, she couldn''t look away; her eyes, a striking green that belied her squalid state, fixed upon the words. A flicker ofprehension ignited within those depths, a recognition of something far beyond the grim reality she upied. "...." Her eyes twitched in annoyance. With a heavy sigh that seemed too weary for her young years, she dropped the act. A light of ancient wisdom flickered before her eyes, unsuited for a girl who couldn''t even steal an apple. "Why the hell is the System trying to lie to me? Fuck, I am on a vacation." The sigh fell like a stone into a still pond, and the world around her responded. Time stretched and stilled, colors leaching from the surroundings until everything was a still picture in grayscale. She stood, her stature rising, growing, shifting. The ragged child disappeared, and in her ce emerged a figure of cosmic allure. Her form grew into adulthood, the reflection of celestial beauty, a living neb d in the fabric of the night sky, her essence the very universe itself. With a snap of her fingers, reality bent to her will. The alley, the city, and the entire ne of existence she had upied were left behind as she ascended to her rightful domain. Stars and gxies passed¡­. Hyperverses and Omniverses passed as her form moved through the wormhole between realities and she materialized upon a throne suspended above an endless canvas of cosmos. Gxies swirled beneath her like currents in an ocean of stars, as she took her seat. Her realm began to sing, narrating a song of her choice and mood, as if a sound yer. "Brother, you should have taken the invitation. I was busy, you know?" she said to the empty air, and a reply came promptly. It came from nowhere yet everywhere. "Right, busy getting kicked. Anyway, this shouldn''t take too long, just likest time. Treat it like a tea break." "Alright," the girl shrugged as the voice vanished. Now in her true form, she extended a hand, her fingers weaving through the constetions as if plucking the strings of fate itself. With a gesture of divinemand, she summoned the foolish Gamer who dared try to trick her, her voice echoing through the dimensions. "Let us see what tale you have spun, Dormant Seed." * * * As Neji''s form flickered and vanished in the castle chamber, he found himself in a realm that defied imagination. The transition was abrupt and disorienting, yet the scene that unfolded before him was of such staggering magnitude that it momentarily stilled the very essence of his being. He was kneeling amidst an endless expanse, where time and space seemed to converge into an intricate dance of cosmic wonder. Above him, the sky was not a sky but an unfathomable tapestry of universes, each a glowing proof of the boundless reaches of existence. Stars, gxies, and nebe wove through the fabric of this celestial vista, painting a picture of eternal creation and destruction. But that wasn''t all; a million [Icons] sang in the high sky, some new forming every second, and some old withering away. -¡¸Let the sky fall, When it crumbles, We will stand tall, Face it all together¡­¡¹ They sang [Skyfall] as if they were merely a music yer for the single entity who sat in before Neji. She looked like the embodiment of the cosmos itself. Her form was both terrifyingly alien and hauntingly beautiful, a paradoxical blend of the human form and the infinite vastness of space. Her eyes, pools of golden luminescence, held within them swirling gxies, their pupils like ck holes drawing in all light, all reality. There was a distinct beauty mark near one of her eyes, which reminded Neji of someone unpleasant. Her hair cascaded around her like a river of stars, each strand a universe, pulsating with the life of a trillion worlds. There were stars in her hair as if each strand was a universe of its own. One of her hands ruffled that hair, while she looked down at him from the chair she sat on. [Admin #2 | Raki Amonorthine.] [She Beyond Omnipotence - Devourer of Dimensions - Eliminator of Conundrums] [Image Here] She regarded Neji with an expression that was as uninterested as the void itself. When she spoke, her voice was the symphony of creation, a sound so profound and alien that Neji felt his very soul tremble. "¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö." she said a bunch of iprehensible words and blinked. She tilted her head at him. "¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö?" Neji''s mind struggled to grasp the enormity of her presence, along with her words. Her very being seemed to distort the reality around her, bending thews of physics and logic to her indomitable will. Even in this realm, that must be something of a home to her. All of his senses were stunned; her presence stupefied his vision. Realizing his mortal limitations, she uttered. "Ah, ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö [Greater Omni Dimensional Trantion]." The entity suddenly said words Neji could understand, and a system prompt shed. [Ding! Greater Omni Dimensional Trantion has been enabled.] "It should be working now," now that Neji could understand her, his ears bled. Blood began to trickle from his ears, yet he made no move to stem the flow, captivated by her voice. He wanted to hear more. He could listen to her voice till death, he- "Ugh, weakling. Enhance [Gamer''s Mind] Three Thousand Percent," she spoke, and Neji''s body stilled. [Ding! Gamer''s Mind has been enhanced by 3000%!] In an instant, rity surged through his body and mind, making him leap backward, with Kurai held protectively in his arms. "Now you''re back to normal," she said, her voice still sounding like delicious wine, but Neji could contain himself now. "Wee back, Gamer. It has been a while." "...?" Neji looked at her wearily while his mind raced. Confusion clouded Neji''s mind. ''Wee back?'' What the hell was this entity talking about? ** ** ** Note: Two chappies for yall ?? Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 464: 464: Why Don’t You Give Me Your Blind Trust? Chapter 464: 464: Why Don¡¯t You Give Me Your Blind Trust? Chapter 464: Why Don''t You Give Me Your Blind Trust? ¡ª -¡¸For this is the end, I have drowned and dreamed this moment, So overdue, I owe them, Swept away, I''m stolen¡­¡¹ Although Neji had witnessed Icons singing before, he never had the opportunity to ponder why such a power was used that way. Looking at the million Icons in the sky that sang in unison, he understood that this feature was simply added because the Beyond Omnipotent entitiescked a music yer. A chill ran down Neji''s spine at the realization. ''A million [Icons]...'' There was an almost invisible, dome-like area around them. If not for that, Neji didn''t doubt that his existence would have crumbled like ss. Apart from the existential threat, he was more curious about what she just said. It''s not as if a being of her caliber would experience speech problems, right? Then what did she mean? "System," The entity, [SBOP], raised a hand at Neji and he suddenly gagged. A slithering form swept out of his body, with long white hair and blue eyes. All of a sudden, Neji felt a piece of himself missing. His ''Control'' over the system was gone, he couldn''t even bring out his Status Screen. He didn''t feel powerless, but he couldn''t ess his System features. Sisty was gone. Raki''s hand didn''t touch Sisty, but the world around them did. The Icons in the air shimmered, and an invisible force gripped Sisty and brought her to face Raki. Her golden eyes peered deeply into the AI. "White hair, blue eyes. You appear to be in harmony with the Gamer. No wonder you attempted deception." Neji stood up, "Let Sisty go! It''s not her fault-" "Silence." The entity said, and Neji''s lips zipped. His lips fused shut as if sealed by a literal zipper, silencing him instantly. He began to use his divinity and authority over his own Icons to open it, to no avail. While Raki spoke to Sisty who was choking because of the powerful aura Raki was exuding. "I¡­ I knew you wouldn''t be tricked¡­ that''s why I¡­" she struggled out, while Raki smirked. "That''s true. You''ll need to try harder if you want to trick me; saying ''The Gamer shattered the wall between Reality and Dreams'' was obviously bait." She nodded, tossing her form beside Neji. "I doubt I need to introduce myself, you came here knowing it. I like to go by Raki, the One Beyond Omnipotence," she said as if she was the only one, iming with an arrogant tilt of her head. "I shall look over this mistake if the reason you three came here is interesting. On that note, isn''t that a Nergal?" She stood up and approached Neji. Her golden eyes stared down to look at Kurai, who tried not to hiss at her, narrowing her own golden eyes. Kurai''s ck fur was glistening here, almost reflecting the stars like the woman''s hair. She Beyond Omnipotence smiled softly, "Come here," She asked but didn''t wait for an answer, she couldn''t be bothered to. She didn''t pick up Kurai, the cat just appeared in her hands. Neji didn''t react negatively, he let her take Kurai as she didn''t seem to have any harmful thoughts. Raki returned to her little throne and sat down while running a hand down Kurai''s back. Kurai red at her throughout it all but didn''t say anything. Kurai could feel that the one wrong move and the entity might as well throw them out of this dome, and into the pressure of the Icons. "I like how this one looks," Raki said with a hum, pondering over something. "But a Nergal? What was a Nergal doing in your Omniverse? They don''t exist there. Someone must have brought it there- ah, right." She blinked, and her eyes shimmered for but an instant. Neji could see lights as if hundreds of realities, worlds, and Omniverses formed and died in those pupils. All of a sudden, she knew everything there was to know about this situation. "There it is. That Kimi girl brought this kitty there a long time ago. What a little schemer." Neji frowned at the situation, and Kurai also looked confused. Were Nergals really that rare? Nergal was the name of a Mesopotamian God, but back in the day, System let him know that a particr Nergal had left so many offspring that it was made into a race of its own. Yet, Neji hadn''t met any other Nergal to this day. Was this Entity saying that it was Kimi who brought Kurai here from another Omniverse¡­? So that day when Neji and Kimi found Kurai in the street¡­ Did Kimi n that too? "¡­." Was anything with her real? For what it counted, Kurai was confused too. She had no idea about this; at the very least, she wasn''t someone who had been manipting him. Ms. Beyond Omnipotence was ying with Kurai''s ears while pondering. "Could she have anticipated this day, down to this incident? Hmm¡­. Could she have known that I''d like this kitten? What a tterer." Neji didn''t like how she talked as if Kurai was a gift, a sacrifice for her. Kurai was his familiar, now her ything. Still, he held in hisints for now. "I doubt that," Neji said, finally being able to speak. He finally managed to overwrite themand that shut his lips, but he could feel that it was only possible because she allowed it. "No matter how good her ns were, and no matter how long she had been cooking those ns, they had failed. Otherwise she wouldn''t be dead." "Oh, she died?" the entity blinked and looked at Neji. Then she scoffed. "No, of course she died. You''d onlye here if she died." "¡­." Neji frowned again. That reminded him to ask something. "If I may, can I ask you a couple of questions, Miss?" He spoke gently while bowing a bit. From what he could feel, this was not like being in the presence of the Primordial. She didn''t even need to kill him; in fact, the only reason he was alive was because she was shielding him from her presence. He could tell that without this barrier, he had already died. "Permission granted, little Gamer, speak your mind." She dismissively said while petting Kurai. "Earlier you said, ''wee back''. What did that mean? It is not as if I have been here before, have I¡­?" "What? No, no, you haven''t." she shook her head. "Allow me to apologize, since I don''t keep my [Omniscience] active, as it ruins the fun to know everything. I got a little confused without it, it''s a lot of information to manage, you see? Anyhow, as I exist beyond time, space, and fate, this situation is more along the lines of¡ªyou were ''fated'' toe here, and now you are. Since I exist beyond the concept of fate, I have lived through this interaction already. But right now it''s the real, first one." "That doesn''t make any sense." "You are still a mortal by my standards, so it''s not supposed to. Do not worry about it, that would be meaningless." She waved it off, running a hand down Kurai''s head. "Anyhow, speak your business. I can only spare so much of my precious time." "Alright," Neji nodded. "But before I get to it, I have another question." "Hm?" "Do people find your form to be simr to someone they know from their life? Like how Gods work in some stories." He asked and she raised an eyebrow. "My, do I look like someone you know?" "Yes, but I am not sure." Neji nodded, as that person was nearly not this celestial looking. "Heh. They usually do since I take a form like that. But right now I''m in my true form. Well, for the most part." She stared at him. "....I see," Neji nodded. He didn''t want to say who she looked like; that was a person he didn''t like, there was no need to ruin this woman''s image in his head by mixing her up with that person. Instead, he moved on to the main point. While Neji was sure that this ce existed outside time and space, he still wanted to get out as fast as he could. "I summoned myself before you, Miss, because I''m stuck in quite the conundrum. Back in my world, the Primordial God is after me, and killing my people. He''s also the one that killed ''Kimi'', the Director, too. At first, I only came here to ask you about a way to bring Kimi back, but now I am unsure what to ask. I do want her back, but even if I get her back, the situation below would not change. She died at his hand already, so it''s not as if we can beat him just because I got her by my side. So I¡­ my wish is, I just want to fix all this somehow." Neji said, keeping his tone respectful. He wanted to fix all this no matter the cost. He would put his pride on the ground and stomp on it if it could help him. Not that he had any pride left at this point, after losing everything. Of the countless universes that were destroyed in that fight, he was unsure if DxD survived. Heck, maybe even the Naruto and Fate worlds were in there. Neji had all the reason to believe that he had nothing left to his name. "Hey, I''m not a wishing genie." She let out a soft, derisive chuckle that seemed quite condescending. "And I told you not to waste my time, this is not interesting at all. The only reason I''m still here is because of the kitty." That was frustrating. Did he have to y into her palm to make things interesting? At this point, he didn''t mind doing that. But how could he? He was unsure what a being of this caliber would find interesting. On that thought, he decided to be honest with it. "...Pardon me, but I''m unsure what can be interesting to a being as old and powerful as you. To most people, the situation where the Primordial God is trying to kill me would sound interesting. But if that doesn''t budge you, I am unsure what will. I am not giving up, I am simply asking you how to make this interesting for you. I am willing to do anything and everything to make you interested." "Hoh," she smirked as if amused. "At the very least you''re not rude. Good grief. But you see, I can''t help you with this. Not in the ways you''re expecting anyway. Me and Brother are in a merchant-type rtionship with the Prime and the Cube Omniverse of your reality, so the Primordial God, as the Ruler of Prime, is a dear customer. I won''tkill him for you." "But you can help me in other ways." He said and she smiled. "I''m willing to do a lot. Just tell me a solution." She smiled. "Telling you a solution? Where''s the fun in that? I can''t tell you that, but sure I''ll allow you an opportunity to grow. I can''t tell you the details, but you should prove your conviction by trusting me anyway. You can trust me blindly since it is for the sake of you and your women''s lives, right?" "...." "You''ll find the details on your own. Actually, I think you''ll realize everything the moment it happens. Your INT is high. So you just have to agree to partake in it.." She said as a smile stretched across her face. Neji stayed silent. Neji gazed down and pondered. There was a literal Omniversal war going on outside, with himself at its center. Yet, she found that situation dull. So what could interest her? Naturally, a situation that was far tighter than this. This was akin to making a deal with the devil. However, Neji didn''t even hesitate to make the choice. "I agree." ** ** ** Author''s Note: Vote? Vote! Vote! Vote! It''s a new week, vote guys. Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 465: 465: How Is This the Solution? Chapter 465: 465: How Is This the Solution? Chapter 465: How Is This the Solution? ¡ª ''Fucking extraterrestrial bastards.'' He didn''t like any of these old beings. Always scheming, always working toward their own benefits. But what choice did he have but to endure this? In the end, he didn''t even dare sigh, he simply nodded. "I agree." "Sorry, not so fast, there are more things you''ll need to agree to." the entity said and Neji frowned. "While I like to entertain myself, I do have some responsibilities. Else Brother will be mad. If you seed in this and do get strong enough to kill the Primordial, that means we lose a client. I can''t be harming my own business, can I? So how do you n topensate for that?" "I¡­" he frowned. "I don''t know?" "You do, boy. Take over the realms ruled by the Primordial and take over the Cube. And therefore you will be a more than worthy recement as our client. Hey, if you do particrly well, we might even bring you into [The Empire]. No need to be curious about what that is yet, you''ll have plenty of time to discuss it with my Brother if you do seed in this." Neji stared at her and thought. By brother, she must be talking about her male counterpart, He Beyond Omnipotence. This meant that he not only had to defeat the Primordial but also take over his empire and the cube in one fellow swoop. Neji wasn''t well-versed in the art of war and colonization, but Gilgamesh was. If this was what it''d take to win, he''d manage. So essentially, she was telling him to take over the Primordial God''s ''Kingdom'', and then join her ''Empire''. Perhaps Primordial himself didn''t agree to join them, so she was willing to help Neji out to eliminate him. This was a political game. On top of all that, he had to take over the Cube too. The Prime gods would have done so already if it was easy, so things wereplicated. Neji understood now. This entity was only willing to help him out because of her own cause¡­ sadly, he couldn''t even be mad about it. Neji was desperate and he''d take anything. Neji nodded soon. If it''d allow him to beat the Primordial, he would do it. He would do anything. On top of that, taking over the Primordial''s belongings should soothe his satisfaction too. "Contract," she smiled and said, as the air before her shimmered and warped. "Read it through before agreeing." A document materialized out of thin air, floating ethereally before him. It glowed with a soft, otherworldly light, its edges flickering like the gentle mes of a celestial fire. The parchment itself seemed ancient, yet alive, pulsating with a power that Neji could feel in his very bones. It was simr to the Divinity Neji had, but much higher in power grade. Neji read it well. He didn''t want to take any chances with a being like this. From what he could see, the contract didn''t hold anything she didn''t say already. She said, "Before you agree, I should let you know one more thing. You will be granted quite a few Negative Traits. Status Defects, basically. They are unavoidable, as what I''m about to grant you wouldn''t be tolerated by the Probability Storm if I don''t bnce things out. You''ll be torn apart, otherwise. I''m telling you this now so that you don''t get surprisedter. Without them, reality wouldn''t allow your existence to pass through the opportunity I''m about to push you through. For what it counts, you won''t be weakened because of them. Just suffer a little. So don''tin, be thankful." Entity Beyond Omnipotence said, and though he frowned, he didn''t have any way to argue. He might have to go a lot, but he wasn''t nning to back down now. Neji listened to her and finished reading the contract. He nodded. "Thank you great being for your mercy and kindness." Neji couldn''t help a little sarcasm, which she chose to ignore. "I agree with everything that my eyes have read in this contract." He said as the contract burst into light particles. Saying ''that my eyes have read'' meant if she had hidden any words he couldn''t see, he didn''t agree with it. Not that he could escape a scheme from an entity of this caliber if she really tried to pull him into it. "In that case," the entity, Raki, looked at Sisty and swiped a finger. A force pulled her back into Neji''s body. "Bye." Instantly, a dozen prompts blinded Neji. [Ding! Status Effect¡­] [Ding! Status Effect¡­] [Ding! Status Effect¡­] [Ding! Status Effect ''Passive Berserk'' has been added.] Neji could only catch that one out of the many others before the entity snapped her fingers. His body began to flow and he looked at her, panicking, "Wair, h-hey! What about Kurai?! You can''t-" Neji''s body blinked out of existence. The ck cat in Raki''s arms, Kurai, growled at her but that just made her smile. "This is his trial, not yours. Stay put." -¡¸Put your hand in my hand, And we''ll stand, Let the sky fall (let the sky fall), When it crumbles (when it crumbles)...¡¹ * * * * * * * * * Far away from that realm that existed beyond time and space, Neji kneeled in front of a color-changing castle. His body trembled and shook in pain, and his scream filled the realm. Although he couldn''t see, his white hair had gone ck and his blue eyes turned golden; an effect of the Berserk Trait. From another trait, Neji''s body was filled with pain. His senses all burned. His body mmed around like a fish out of water, while he held his own throat to stop a phantom pain. How long has passed like that? At one point, he calmed down. Hey there while breathing heavily. Turning to his side, Neji''s eyes shone in recognition. "The Dreamweaver''s Fortress¡­" The castle back in the hyperverse where Godmother brought them. He was in front of it right now¡­? Neji was outside it, but unlike earlier, the stars were still bright in the sky, and the castle wasn''t destroyed. ''Did the Primordial not destroy it yet¡­?'' Neji was in pain, and he was having a hard time thinking. Still, he pushed himself up and began to strode towards the castle. If the Beyond Omnipotent had sent him back here, he must be ready to counter the Primordial. He hoped. He had to go in there and fight. He tried to summon Kurai, but that didn''t work. Neji walked in front of the castle and went through all his summoning skills, but to no avail. He stopped when he reached the gate of the castle-sized mansion. Unlike earlier, two guards were standing before the door. They looked like monsters, a mix of orcs and dragons. [Waraki ¨C Dragonorc ¨C Low ss 7] [Taraki ¨C Dragonorc ¨C Low ss 7] "Who the hell is this guy¡­?" "Doesn''t matter, kill him. Our Lady ordered us not to let anyone disturb today." The two guards were speaking anothernguage, but Neji could understand them. Neji growled, his mind clouded in anger. These¡­ these must be the Primordial''s people. They had to die! "Boost!" he called the boost to his ''DEX'', feeling himself pumping up. The guards saw him take a battle pose and swung their spears. Their movements were fast, but Neji went faster by calling forth his three transformations. He turned into a humanoid dragon with massive wings, while the blue cloak of Tenseigan Mana Mode spread around his body. The Lightning Armor d over it to blitz around. With these boosts, his speed was off the hook as he blurred past them and mmed their heads together. They didn''t die with that, like Neji hoped, but they did stagger back. Neji called another "Boost!" on his STR. His explosive power increased 4 folds, but that was a lot under the influence of the three transformation''s boost. The guards used their own transformation, turning into massive monsters, and threw Neji on the floor, mming him around and sending him flying a few times. But the fight didn''tst long. Although they wererge, building-sized monsters, with power to level universes, they barelysted the 50-second mark. Upon the 5th Boost, Neji ended the fight with ease. [You have in a Low ss 7 enemy.] [You have in a Low ss 7 enemy.] [You have Leveled up 670 times.] While huffing and growling, Neji pushed open the door. Inside, he paused to find an old Godmother sitting on a couch and sewing a sweater. "Huh? What happened to you?" he asked in confusion. Why has she returned to her old form? And why was she so rxed¡­? She tilted her head. "Hm? I almost erased you thinking you were another intruder, but you seem to recognise me? Rare, since I don''t recognize you." the olddy said and a secondter, she blinked. A light of understanding passed through her eyes and she turned her head toward the interior of the castle, "Hey, girl! Come here for a bit, I think your ritual might have seeded." Neji frowned but waited. Thumps of hope filled his heart. The sound of arge door opening was heard from deep inside the castle, followed by footsteps. The steps grew quicker until a woman dressed in a witch outfit rushed out of the corner. "Wha- what?!" she blinked while running toward him. Neji''s heart stopped for a second. His world slowed down. "Why is his hair and eyes like that? And the m-magic circle was in my room, how did he pop out here??" Although she wasining, a massive grin was stretched upon her lips; her beauty mark twinkled. The Witch leaped at him and put her arms around his neck. "It doesn''t matter! Young master, I missed you!" "...." It took Neji a long moment through his migraine, though his heart was already in a rush. Like the Beyond Omnipotent entity had said, thankfully, his INT was high. He realized what this situation was. A while ago, the Godmother had said that she and the Director used to live in this castle back in the day. Then, this meant¡­ "Growggghr!" A disgusting growl erupted out of Neji''s throat and he bit down on the witch''s neck, causing her to let out a scream. Neji was shocked, but his body didn''t listen to him. ''That woman! What did she do to me?!'' The witch could push him away if she wanted, but she just screamed, unwilling to hurt him. Neji felt helpless, unwilling to hurt her. Thankfully, Godmother moved immediately and threw a needle at his forehead. It passed through his skull and his brain, as he fell paralyzed into the ground. "I thought you said he loved you?" She stood up and approached the scene, while the witch cast a spell to heal her neck. "I- I don''t know what''s going on¡­" Despite being confused himself, Neji had his lips curled up. He let out augh while the Godmother of All Demons and the Director of the Last Act stood over him, looking down at him in confusion. "Maybe it''s not him¡­ How odd." said the Godmother, tilting her head and looking deep into the monstrous eyes of the man near her feet. "On another note¡­ he has good potential to be a Demon." As if there hadn''t been hints enough, the Godmother dropped another piece that fit into the puzzle. Neji came to fully ept the situation with that. For better or worse, he had been sent back in time, sent to the past, not on a small scale, but on an Omniversal one. And along with that¡­ he realized another thing as well. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 466: 466: Just What is Up With Her? Chapter 466: 466: Just What is Up With Her? Chapter 466: Just What is Up With Her? ¡ª "Leave him to me for now¡­" the girl in a witch dress said and quite reluctantly cast a binding spell. Pristine white shackles came out of thin air and wrapped around Neji like a cocoon. If the paralysis wasn''t enough to stop him, this did. She held one end of the chains and looked at Godmother. "I''ll take him to my room. The other half should have appeared there by now." "Take your time with him," Godmother said, waving her off and picking up the needle to return to her sewing. While the Director¡­ ''No, this one doesn''t act like the director. I think it really is Kimi¡­ maybe.'' She dragged him through the air deep into the castle. Neji passed by the garden he had seenst time, and he also found the quotes that hung on the wall. It held the same sayings, so she was the Director already. But she didn''t act in the same cold-hearted way¡­ What had happened to Kimi that she was so different back in the present time? Did she just have a personality change, or was there a more significant thing? While being dragged through the hallways, he came across a mirror. There, he got to see his current appearance for a single second. ''ck hair and golden eyes, huh¡­'' Dragging him to a looming, ornate door, she snapped her fingers, and it creaked open ominously. She strode in confidently, while Neji''s gaze, drifting and curious, suddenly fixated on a shadowy figure inside the room. ''What?'' "As expected, you''re back," the witch said with a mixture of relief and wariness in her voice, eyeing the maid who was waiting inside. There was a magic circle on the floor, seemingly active just a while ago but now unused. "Huh, who is that?" said the Kimi who was inside the room, wearing the exact maid dress that Neji had seen the Kimi Doll wear. He recalled what the doll had said¡ªthat a part of Kimi had been sent to the future, and that part made the doll before leaving. So could this be her¡­? "Huh? What is that question supposed to mean? I sent you to the future to bring the young master here, and here he is. You are back too. The mission was a sess." The witch Kimi said with a bright smile. "I¡­ well, this is embarrassing," the maid rubbed the back of her head. "I am pretty sure the ritual didn''t seed. I even left a ''Kimi Doll'' to notify himter that the ritual didn''t seed." "What?" "I am certain the spell didn''t seed. And from where I came from, the young master looked just as we remembered him to; white hair and blue eyes." with a shrug, the maid said. She looked at Neji suspiciously. "Anyways, take me back in. It''s better to merge than to answer every question manually." "...Come here," the witch said as the maid came closer to her. Witch Kimi''s eyes, filled with a mixture of sadness and concern, briefly met Neji''s before returning to the approaching maid. The two of them held up their palms and gently touched, and light shone brightly. The two luminous figures converged in a dance of light, slowly merging into a single form until only one remained. The light vanished as Kimi, with a tie hanging between her cleavage now, looked at Neji with a blink. "...Ah. There has been a previous Gamer before the young master," She looked at Neji with a scowl. "It''s you¡­ you''re the reason that everything went to hell. Despite having done nothing wrong, the young master suffered because of your mistake¡­! You''re the first gamer!" Shit. She looked pissed. She raised a hand and shot him with thin beams of energy. Neji screamed, trying to tell her to stop, but his mouth was bound. ''What the fuck is this?!'' He struggled and screamed in pain as thin beams of energy prated holes into his body. To his relief, she stopped after a few minutes. She didn''t mean to actually kill him when she yelled die. She looked at him with a frown, while her fingers twitched in barely restrained anger. "But it doesn''t make sense. How did you appear out of nowhere? You are very strong, so your Level must be high, which means you must have been wreaking havoc in the Omniverse. Yet, I haven''t heard about you. Then how¡­? And why would you appear now of all times?" At this point, Neji was sure this was Kimi, even if she was titled the Director right now, she was yet to change into the Director he met. Neji was starting to feel relieved. She continued frowning at him for a bit longer, before scoffing. "It doesn''t matter. I probably summoned you from the future instead of summoning the young master, who is further into the future. Stupid spell. But no, that''s not the issue." she red at him. "You¡­ you are the reason for all of the young master''s problems. You must die!" "....?!" With a flick of her wrists, she snapped her finger to cast a few more binding spells just in case. Then luminous orbs of light formed around her hand, and a secondter, they rushed at Neji and pierced his body painfully. "....!" Neji couldn''t even talk due to the restraints, causing him to release muffled groans. It was extremely painful, as he''d expected Kimi to hurt someone who was the cause of her young master''s problems. "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die-" At that moment, despite the pain, Neji felt relieved. This was her. It really was. His muffledughter echoed throughout the chamber as the angry witch-maid threw spells after spells at him, barely keeping him alive. * * * Kimi''s anger burned as she watched the broken figure before her, writhing and bound, yet emitting muffledughter. Her heart grew tight, frustration filling her. She was old. Very old. At this point in life, where her name was known across the verses, she was a calm and emotionally mature person. However, this was rted to her young master ¡ª the only man she loved in all of existence. Despite having lived for this long, despite having been pursued by countless men¡ªmen who could destroy the Neji she knew back in the day, with a mere thought, men who could give her more pleasure than he could as he was just a mortal¡ªbut Kimi never gave in. She knew it wasn''t healthy, nobody would me her if she forgot him and found a new life, but she couldn''t. She didn''t want to. It wasn''t her mentality, nobody was that strong. It was magic¡ªthe Subus tattoo she had from eons ago, the one that forced her to stay loyal to him. Naturally, such mere magic was nowhere near enough to control the current her, and that was why she had been upgrading it every now and then to make it stronger. To never allow herself to have thoughts of abandoning him. It was self-hypnosis. Some might call this self-torture, but she didn''t care. Kimi Sugihara didn''t want to move on from him. She just didn''t want to forget¡­ She loved him that much. It might not be pure love at this point, the magic having messed with her mind a lot, but it was still love. Her love for her man was iparable to anybody else. And now, she had the single man who was behind all of Neji''s pain right in front of her. How could she not torture him? How could she not¡­ kill him? She wanted to kill him. She wanted to make him suffer so much that he wished to be killed. But¡­ she was unsure what changes it''d cause if he died; she wouldn''t want the butterfly effect to make it so that ''Neji'' is never born or something like that. As a time-mage, the strongest in existence, she knew the threat of butterflies more than anyone. She couldn''t take the chance. "¡ªMhammhha!" his continuous muffledughter brought her back to reality. She struggled to understand why he wasughing, even if he was a masochist, her spells were supposed to hurt like the 9th hell. "Why¡­ why are youughing?!" Kimi''s voice was a harsh whisper in the dimly lit chamber of the Dreamweaver''s Fortress, filled with more anger than she had shown in thest millennia. Taking a breath in, she calmed down for a second. She would torture him more after hearing what was so funny. If he were to boldly im this didn''t hurt, she''d show him true pain right away. This worthless bastard deserved all of it! As she stopped the attacks,the First Gamer fell to the floor from where he had been hovering in the air until now, his body riddled with injuries from her spells, each one proof of her anger. The shackles vanished from his mouth, yet instead of cries of pain, it was moreughter that escaped him. "...." Her hand, trembling with a mix of fury and confusion, reached out to cast another spell, to see an expression of pain on his face, but she hesitated. ''Why does he have to¡­ look so much like the young master? Stupid system.'' she was unsure if she could endure seeing his face make painful expressions. Instead, her eyes burned with a thousand unspoken questions, studying his pained yet strangely serene face. Just to test something, she released all of his shackles. He immediately leaped up, despite his body oozing with holes, and tried to scratch her face with his nails. Kimi willed the spell to return, and it restrained him once more, this time pulling him against the wall and tying him up. "Heh¡­heahaha," heughed while grinning at her, a crazed obsession shing in his eyes. That look pissed Kimi off, how dare he look at her like that? "You¡­ disgusting bastard." she mmed her hand into his chest, grabbing his heart and clutching it tightly. It burst, and his HP must have plummeted like a broken watergate during a flood. Yet, of course, he didn''t die. At this power level, people are hard to kill, moreover for The Gamer who had the Gamer''s Body. Kimi knew little about the Gamer System, the Beyond Omnipotents don''t like to share information like that. But from her future self, she had learned at least a bit. "Argh¡­" he groaned, his face morphing in pain. Though she prepared for it, she couldn''t help but imagine Neji''s face there. It almost made her release him and heal him, but she held strong. "Why are you onlyughing? Don''t scums like you have taunting stuff to say in these situations? Or are you too scared to threaten me?" Her voice almost cracked seeing more pain on his face as she held onto his regenerating heart, the facade of the witch almost cracking to reveal a deep-seated concern. But of course, how could she let a simple face control her actions? If it was that simple for her to be swayed, she''d have found a man who looked simr to Neji by now. She threw her knees between his legs and for once, the painful expression morphed into anger as he red into her. That was more like it, she felt less guilty. "Speak, tell me why you are such a stupid prick. Beg to be released," she said, yet he just smirked. A wave of silence filled the room, broken by the Gamer''s stifled chuckles and the distant, haunting echoes of the fortress. ''None of my attacks are simple, they should be doing damage on a multitude ofyers, yet he isn''t uttering a single word. Why¡­?'' It''s not as if she had caught him for interrogation and he didn''t want to give her any. So why was he silent? His type, from what he knew about his character, usually talked too much during these scenarios. Or at least try to act tough by talking highly. Yet¡­ Kimi''s mind raced, trying to piece together the enigma before her. He was supposed to be a harbinger of chaos, a being of immense power and threat. Yet, here he was, bound and helpless, more a victim than a viin. Someone who didn''t verbally fight back at all, and acted crazy when released. A sudden doubt dawned upon her, a possibility that caused her to frown. "Are you... even capable of speaking?" she asked, a new wave of understanding washing over her. It shouldn''t be possible. The [Gamer''s Body] should keep him in perfect health, even if it was a very strong curse¡­ Unless he was to be cursed by someone like the Primordial or someone at least near him, he couldn''t be like this. The Gamer''s eyes, those windows to a soul wracked with an inexplicable plight, met hers. There was a depth to those golden irises, a story untold, a scream unvoiced. All this time, a system window floated in front of him, visible only to him. [Status Defect ''Curse of Speech'' has reacted. You cannot speak.] Unknown of that, Kimi stepped back, her mind reeling. The pieces of the puzzle started fitting together, but theyposed an image far different from what she had imagined. This Gamer¡­ this supposed harbinger of doom, was nothing but a puppet to his own mental illness. One way or another, he wasn''t sane¡­ a ve to an existence he never asked for. Her frustration grew, but her anger at him receded a little. "You¡­ perhaps you''re not the monster I thought you were if your curses make you act crazy," she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her hand gently reached out, hovering over his battered form, hesitating. Then, with a tenderness that contrasted her earlier fury, she touched his forehead. Her magic, now soft and healing, began to mend his wounds. "Fuck, your system is so stupid. It should at least choose a different facial temte for its users,," she murmured, more to herself than to him. "How broken you are. Broken by the very power that was supposed to make you invincible. Hah. Make no mistake, I haven''t forgiven you for what your actions would cost my young master, but I suppose there is zero meaning behind torturing a puppet." The Gamer''sughter subsided, his eyes conveying a depth of something she couldn''t understand. To her, he was like a storm that had raged for too long, now yearning for a moment of peace. Just how much havoc he must have caused to be this strong, and she was unsure if any of those were by his own will¡­ Kimi''s heart ached in frustration, as her output of anger turned out to be a false fool. She stopped healing him, allowing his own regeneration abilities to kick in. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions ¨C anger, sadness, and slight regret. But above all, there was an overwhelming sense of empathy. She med his face for it. She shouldn''t be feeling this for another man¡­ While he hung from the wall, she sat on a couch in the dim light, pondering. The man before her was a mystery, a paradox. He was powerful yet powerless, a Gamer trapped in a game that offered no respite, no victory. Her thoughts wandered to the young master, the one she had vowed to protect and serve. What would he think of this situation? Would he see the Gamer as a victim or a foe? She knew that Neji was cursed too, by the Primordial God no less, although his one hadn''t made him lose control of himself. So would he sympathize with his predecessor? Maybe, just maybe, he was not the enemy. Maybe he was another victim of the cruel world¡­ "No!" When that thought crossed her head, she pped her own cheeks and stood up. This kind of line of thought might lead her to one day care too much about this, she couldn''t let that be. How would her young master feel, if he found out that she went ahead and cheated on him with a guy that was just like him, but stronger? The guilt will kill Kimi. With a grunt, she made a decision. Even if he was a broken man, a puppet to his own curses, she didn''t have to take care of him. He was strong enough to survive on his own. No matter where he hade from,she didn''t have to care. She''d just release him back in the wild. With that decided, she carried the First Gamer''s tied-up body through the halls of the Dreamweaver''s Fortress, and back to the living room. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 467: 467: Small Changes, But Overall the Same? Chapter 467: 467: Small Changes, But Overall the Same? Chapter 467: Small Changes, But Overall the Same? ¡ª ''Ah, I''m slowly losing sanity¡­'' He could think coherently now, even with a migraine, but he wasn''t sure how long he''d be able to keep that up. Actually, he had lost his senses a few times during Kimi''s little torture session. But now he was awake again. That wasn''t a good sign. ''From the looks of it, this Kimi doesn''t know everything about me. She had sent a part of herself to the future, pretending to be Lucille, who kept me in a time loop for 4 years that I am unaware of¡­ She might have gone through my memories too back then. So now she''s up to date with everything ¨C till the Babylon Underworld incident. She must be as confused as me about everything¡­'' At least, he finally understood many things. There have been a lot of signs back in the day, but it was far too oundish to believe those thoughts. ''I am¡­ him.'' It took him a while to ept it, but there was no denying it. If he couldn''t control himself enough to not take a bite out of Kimi''s neck, who''s to say he wouldn''t rape the Primordial''s daughter. For example, when he started, he had many restrictions on the System. Sisty said it was because the First Gamer did something and got punished for it, but why must Neji suffer through it since he was the 2nd Gamer? Shouldn''t the System be different too? Now he understood why. Because both souls were the same. [Yes. After some intriguing development, the previous Gamer made fun of the Creator of the Gamer System, causing the Creator to chuckle at his fate. To teach him a lesson, the Creator changed a few things in the system. They said,] After a pause, a different voice came out of the system, ["Meh, it''s no fun if Gamers can enter the power of a True God in less than 50 years, it''s just so boring. Hehe, let''s make some "slight" adjustments."] Back in the day, this was what Sisty told him. He had a total of 13 Restrictions back then, with thest one having gotten lifted when he reached Level 1,000. It was the ability to choose sses. Neji had all of those restrictions right now ¨C those were part of the Debuffs that the entity mentioned before sending him to the past. Thankfully, since Neji was beyond Level 1000 already, those did not apply to him. But if he died and the time loop began with a young Neji, he''d have all those. Everything fell into ce now. The most recent call to that was when the Life Golem Ra mistook him twice to be his father. Then again, perhaps the second time it wasn''t a mistake. He didn''t even bother to remember all the other signs in between. ''This is such bullshit.'' He cursed whatever power existed beyond this, but couldn''t finish his thought as the air was mmed out of his lungs. He was thrown to the floor by Kimi, who dragged him back to the living room. Rising with great effort, he felt the sting of healing wounds. He was healing well thanks to all of his regeneration abilities, but it hurt. ''At least I am alive¡­'' Although Kimi was extremely mad, she hadn''t killed him. Neji suspected that she was unsure what changes it''d cause if he died; she wouldn''t trust the butterfly effect. Thanks to her going easy on him, she had realized he wasn''t very sane. So instead, she was about to make him leave this ce. "Are you truly willing to discard him like this?" asked Godmother, nonchntly sitting on her couch. "He has good Demon affinity, give him to me instead." "...." Kimi frowned. At this point, she was unsure what would keep things canon and what wouldn''t. From the memories of her future self, she knew the Director affected everything to a certain degree. Was this a part of that? "I will take that silence as a yes," the Godmother dropped the sweater she was sewing and raised a hand at Neji. He was still chained up, but less. He only had his hands tied behind him right now, but it was still restricting him well. The telekinesis brought Neji near Godmother''s knees as she pressed a hand on his head. A pulse of energy went through him and she blinked, "Odd. On a first look, I was sure he had a high demonic affinity. But what is this? He is more on a ''bnced'' path. This is interesting¡­" "Oh?" Kimi walked over to Neji and looked into his golden eyes. "Speaking of, you kind of remind me of She Beyond Omnipotence¡­ Could you two be rted? Or is it a coincidence?" Those words caused Neji to frown internally. True, why did that woman give him this appearance? When he asked her the ''question'' about her appearance, and she asked back if she reminded him of someone, was she making fun of him? Was this a prank? ''What a bitch,'' Neji thought. ''Looks like she and that woman have more than one simrity. Both are bitches.'' On a more important note, this was a clear change in the timeline. In the original, Neji must have chosen the Demon or Chaos path. Then this was the moment that the Godmother of All Demons would have adopted him as her son. But in this timeline, Neji had chosen the Bnced Route. Why did that happen? What influenced the change¡­? "Haah," the Godmother withdrew her hand. "Fine, do as you please, throw him away. What a waste. I''m looking forward to what havoc he''d cause in the world." "Dammit," Kimi let out a harrowing sigh that hurt Neji to see. He didn''t like seeing her like that, he wanted to see her happy. He wanted to tell her everything. But sadly, he couldn''t speak. Just to test it out, he tried to talk through the restraints. It wasn''t that tight around his mouth that he couldn''t speak, yet no words came out. [Status Defect ''Curse of Speech'' has reacted. You cannot speak.] He was basically mute. He was unsure if his other forms of directmunication were blocked too, but he couldn''t test it now. Kimi wasn''t patient enough with him that she''d let him write on a paper. Besides, he shouldn''t be here right now to begin with. Even if he confirmed he was Neji, it would be a bad thing for her since she''d let go of the restraints and he''d attack her. She wouldn''t even defend herself in guilt of hurting him. Right now, as much as he''d like to be with her, the best choice was to leave this ce ande back after he''d found a way around these debuffs. He had a feeling things might get better after he''dpleted the Level 10,000 Quest. Neji''s main goal was still to get stronger. Strong enough to negate everything that messed with his life. Strong enough to¡­ bring back people he lost. For that, he had to leave thefort zone that was Kimi and weave his own path. Neji looked at his first love with a clear gaze, meeting her blue eyes that looked more like his than ever before. Sadly, now his eyes were golden, one of the reasons that she didn''t recognize him. "...Get out of here," Kimi looked at him with disdain and snapped her finger. A wormhole appeared beneath his feet, and he fell right through. When the teleportation ended, he found himself lying on soft grass. A girl was looming over him, looking down at him with a tilt of her head, her red hair a bright contrast with the blue sky behind her. "Oh my," the girl grinned innocently. "A handsome human¡­ Hmm, are you human? Ugh, I should have trained on some sensory abilities." "...." Neji felt a shiver run down his spine seeing the text hovering over her head. [Fotia ¨C Fire Goddess ¨C Peak ss 5th] Shit. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 468: 468: The Fateful Encounters Chapter 468: 468: The Fateful Encounters Chapter 468: The Fateful Encounters ¡ª Fotia was in the Cube Omniverse, a realm distinct from her own, toward which her kind had been at war for eons. Nowadays, they were peaceful, so visiting Cube was safe for her. More so because of her identity. Being the daughter of the Primordial God and Eurynome Celestine, she was not just any deity ¨C her lineage was of the highest order, and even the Abstract Entities would rather not harm her even if things went downhill. However, she wasn''t here today in Cube by her own choice. Her parents had pretty much forced her toe here. This was supposed to be a vacation for herself and her fiance, where their parents hoped they''d get to know each other better. Zephyrus was a formidable figure among the new generation in the Prime. As the son of one of the 72 Great God Emperors, he was an impressive sight with hisrge, well-built frame and striking blue skin that shimmered with an aura of power. His strength was not just physical but also rooted in the deep lineage of divine power, making him a match for the strongest beings in multiple universes. In fact, he was stronger than Fotia herself¡ªthough she would never admit it to his face. Yet, despite his might and prestigious background, Fotia''s feelings towards him were lukewarm. Their engagement was orchestrated more by the desires of their parents than by any mutual affection felt like an ornate shackle, restraining her fiery spirit. Plus, he wasn''t really her type. Whatever the case, they were now on vacation, so she had decided to enjoy herself. They came to this world that seemed plucked from medieval fantasy, yet wasn''t inhabited by humans, but rather a unique race of four-armed beings. Their initial reception was less than weing. Since Fotia hadn''t bothered to arrange things with the local Dimensional Supervisor, their powerful presence stirred fear and hostility among the natives. The world''s finest Knights, capable of destroying verses in the lower worlds, teamed up to fight them. With a simple gesture, she summoned a whirlwind of mes, dancing skyward in a mesmerizing disy. The fire gleamed like liquid gold against the backdrop of the sky, flickered in patterns that told tales of ancient power and divine lineage. "Uh¡­" the Knights had realized that there was no chance they could win. With a mere disy of her pyrotechnic prowess, she swiftly made them understand that, if she wanted them dead, they could do nothing. "Leave me alone!" ¨C was what she yelled to them before they did as asked. After enjoying her time in the local civilization, she decided to venture deeper into this world with Zephyrus. From what they gathered, this was a forbidden zone, filled with creatures that could destroy this hyperrge. Fotia wanted to test that out. The two of them found themselves in a grassynd, filled with dangers unseen and foes formidable. The air was thick with the scent of wildflowers and the distant, almost imperceptible, hum of primal magic. It was here that they encountered a bunch of Demonic Grasshoppers, the size of a building. It was rumored to be an unstoppable force, and she had high hopes. But her hopes died down when she, with her hair zing like the sun, burned the bugs with a flick of her fingers. "That was boring," she grunted out. "Why did wee to such a weak world again?" "This was supposed to be a vacation, that''s why¡­" her fiance replied, as she shot him a look. She didn''t ask that literally. Still, she couldn''t be annoyed, that blockhead behavior of his was cute. She had to admit, their parents'' goal of getting them closer via this vacation had worked out well. His looks still weren''t her type, but it was cute how he acted so carefully around her despite being more powerful. "Anyways, let''s leave. Nothing is interesting here," she said. Should she go on a sightseeing date with him next? "Alright." Zephyrus nodded. The two of them turned to leave, but then Fotia''s attention was suddenly drawn to the sky. A portal opened, with energy flowing out from a higher dimension, as a presence began to drop down. It crashed into thendscape with unexpected force, causing a cloud of dust to rise. "Get behind me!" Zephyrus said and jumped in front of her, to protect her in case it got dangerous, as the figure of a man had dropped face-first into the ground. "..." Fotia frowned. If this was a surprise attack, it was poorly nned¡ªthe man''s torso had dug into the ground. Fotia got around Zephyrus and approached the man. She used telekinesis to pluck him out and ce him on his back. "Ugh¡­" "Oh my," Fotia grinned at the groaning man. "A handsome human¡­ Hmm, are you human? Ugh, I should have trained on some sensory abilities." "Odd, it''s hard to sense his power level," her Fiance, who seemed to have powerful sensory abilities, said with a frown. The unassuming human, she decided for now,y in the soft grass while Zephyrus remained watchful. Fotia''s eyes remained on the man, her mind awash with questions. "A mystery man from the skies, hmm," she said, her toneced with intrigue. "...?!" She was suddenly yanked back by her cor, and less than a secondter, draconic ws passed by where her neck was a second ago. The human''s hand had transformed into that of a dragon''s w, and he had just tried to slice her throat. Not that it would have worked, her durability was high, and she could regenerate too like a Phoenix, but since his power level was uncertain, her Fiance didn''t take a chance and pulled her back. The fight between Zephyrus and Neji escted rapidly, showcasing the vast gap in their powers and the ferocity thaty hidden beneath Zephyrus''s calm exterior. "Please stay back, I''ll destroy him," Zephyrus said as the air around him changed. His voice was no longer just deep and resonant; it carried a weight of unleashed power. Fotia stepped back, sensing the change in his demeanor, confident he''d take care of it. As she had said, her fiance was stronger than her, enough to crumble multiverses on his palm. This should be a piece of cake. As the young human lunged forward with a punch, Zephyrus''s reaction was swift and precise. He effortlessly blocked the attack with a palm, his movements fluid yet filled with a controlled aggression that was rarely seen. There was a sense of lethality in his actions, a reminder that beneath his calm facadey a warrior forged in the fires of divinebat. Without a moment''s hesitation, in a movement that Fotia could barely catch, he shot a devastating punch to the human''s sr plexus. The impact was colossal, echoing like thunder across the in. It was more than just a physical blow; it was an assertion of a higher form of divinity. The force of the punch created an explosion, sending shockwaves through the realm, causing the ground to quake and crack beneath them. The air itself seemed to shiver, unable to contain the power unleashed. Neji was sent reeling, a gaping hole in his stomach. It was obvious that he was no match for the Prince God. Fotia was bored at first, but as the human leaped up right away, a mix of intrigue and confusion lit up in her eyes. She had expected the human to be incapacitated, perhaps even dead from such a blow. Yet, defying all logic, he sprang back to his feet. It was an astounding disy of resilience, his body''s durability defying the brutal wound inflicted upon him. It was stupid how he was still alive¡­What was up with that? "In the higher state of things, the physical body''s wound didn''t kill an entity, that much was true. But it did do damage to the entity. How are you alright?" she narrated to herself, a bad habit of hers. Moreover, Zephyrus had drawn power from his [Records], also referred to as [Tale]. Records, or Tale, were the clustered collection of a being''s existence. It was a source of power, a greater form of Divinity. The life a man had led, his background, and everything else clustered into a Tale. It was a source of power. Fotia knew few people who could survive an attack from Zephyrus that drew power from his unique and rich Tale. Moreover this unassuming assassin. "How are you continuing fighting?" she asked nobody in particr while scratching her chin. As if answering her, a shimmering symbol formed in the sky above the man, something Fotia had never seen before. She blinked as the carved face of a Dragon formed on the hexagon. In an instant, the assassin grew into a humanoid dragon, with his power radiating out of her. It was still nowhere near enough to threaten Zephyrus, but it made her curious. "What is that?" she pointedly asked the [Dragon Icon], her hands falling to her side as she failed to see the origin of that power. That was new. She was growing more and more curious, just who was this man? She had never met such a mysterious and interesting assassin before. ''Wait, assassin?'' Fotia asked herself as she saw Zephyrus prepare a stronger attack, one to surely blow up the man''s head and kill him. She quickly stopped him, "Wait, stop! Don''t attack him, he''s not an assassin!" While she did that, she called forth her me to materialize into shackles that bound the invader against the ground. He was forced to kneel and growl at the two, but that was enough to make Zephyrus stop. If the enemy was incapable of moving, he figured he should listen to his fiance. "He appeared here out of pure coincidence, I think," Fotia said to Zephyrus who had calmed down. "Look at his eyes and expression, he is acting like a beast. Maybe he didn''t mean to attack us? He''s like a wolf. Let me keep him." The dangerous air around Zephyrus thinned but he still frowned at her. "That might be unwise, are you certain?" "Yes," Fotia hopped to the man, crouching down and holding his face. She wasn''t going to tell Zephyrus, but he was her type. "These chains suit him. He looks like a good pet. Can you cor him up? I remember you have such an ability." "Ah, yes. Allow me." He nodded. He weaved his hand through reality, beginning to cast aplex magic, as a chain materialized around his neck. It was a ve-chain, it would keep him from attacking her. It was a blue, fiery chain that burned around his neck. It would also keep him from fleeing from them. ''Oh, how interesting this is!'' Fotia grinned ear-to-ear. ''I can''t help but want to know his past.'' She hoped he truly was as interesting as he seemed to be. ¨C Kreachhh! Suddenly, the world boomed with killing intent. "More enemies," Zephyrus, who was frowning at her caressing the unknown man''s face, turned to the direction where a bunch of giant Grasshoppers were running at them. "I will-" "You, Pet, go kill them!" Fotia interrupted her fiance and yelled at her pet. He wasn''t supposed to listen to her orders, the cor wasn''t designed for that, but he did anyway. He blurred toward the grasshoppers, and a secondter, the bugs were burned with ck mes. Fotia cheered, "Oh, he has me powers! My pet has me powers just like me!" she grinned at the man while her fiance rubbed the back of his head. "Now now,e back,e back!" She called him back as he stared at her from a distance. His eyes were a lot more clear now, but she didn''t care to notice that. He grabbed his cor¡­ and it vanished. She blinked in surprise, and in that single moment, he had vanished too. "W-what?! Where did he go?!" Fotia let out a yell, while her fiance looked around in caution, ready to protect her in case of a surprise attack. An attack that never came. Her lovely pet had fled¡­! "We have to find him! We have to find him!" she yelled, running around in haste while Zephyrus followed behind her with a sigh. Fotia vowed to find her pet, who she had already imagined an interesting future with, where he would reveal his past to her, and she would help him out. He couldn''t flee! She would find him. Unfortunately for her, that choice would be the end of her. * * * On the other hand, Neji had fled far. It was easy enough to put that cor inside his Inventory and free himself, and now he had sessfully fled. He left a few dozen wood clones behind on the titanic, who blew themselves up near strong creatures, which sent Exp his way, while he flew out of this system. ''What is up with that stupid woman?'' he growled to himself. She wasn''t arrogant, she was innocent, yet she was weird like that. Because that''s how she had grown up. Neji escaped far from this universe with the use of [Dimension Lost] Sacred Gear, which he had plundered from the Hero Faction, and ordered it to take him to the [Temples of Equilibrium] ¡ª his Bnced Path''s test grounds. He was unsure if this artifact could directly take him there, but what could he do but try? His body shimmered, and he teleported. When the light cleared, and he blinked, he found himself in front of a magnificent tree. A tree the size of a sun, as he floated in front of it with a confused look. [A God Tree] ''A God Tree¡­? Where is this, and why did it bring me here?'' he wondered as his eyes wandered. Near its root, where he was currently, he noticed a figure ying with an apple. Feeling his gaze, the figure turned to him. Her vibrant green eyes blinked and her hair danced as she looked at him from that distance. Neji blinked too, and in that short second, she was suddenly in front of him. [Lady Life ¨C Abstract Entity ¨C Mid ss 1] "My, you''re wounded heavily." she tilted her head and checked his wounded body, while his hand shot up, involuntarily, to grab her throat. She let him do that while looking into his eyes. "You look like you''re in pain." No matter how much strength he exuded, she didn''t flinch. Naturally, even if he had seen her die in the future timeline, she was still a ss 1 Entity. She gently held his hand, which he tried to free but failed thanks to her strength, and dragged him near the tree''s root. "Come here," she said gently, as if an angel. "I''ll ease your pain." "...." Neji gave in. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 469: 469: An Archverse - The God Tree Chapter 469: 469: An Archverse - The God Tree Chapter 469: An Archverse - The God Tree ¡ª It was an odd feeling for Neji. As he sat under the God Tree, he felt at peace. Even his breathing felt peaceful. Though he suspected, more than the tree, it was the woman beside him who was doing this magic. His head rested on her shoulder and he rxed into her. Her hand gently caressed his hair, patting his head as she looked at him curiously. "How old are you?" "...." "You can''t speak?" He shook his head. He wasn''t surprised that she noticed it so fast. However, this prompted him to try something out. He focused his mana, turning it into Smoke, it was easy enough to manipte elements at his power level, and formed those smokes into blocks of texts over his head. It worked. [Hi.] "Oh, hello," she smiled at the text. "That''s a neat way tomunicate. So how old are you? And your name?" In this way, he couldmunicate. He could have used this tomunicate with Kimi too, except he couldn''t ess his mana or any of his powers due to the chains that would let him manipte smoke. Neji hesitated from answering Life. From what the She Beyond Omnipotence had said, all these debuffs were here for a reason. In that case, what could be the reason behind his speech blockage? If he spent a second thinking, it must be because he shouldn''t be telling people around about his situation. In that case, he shouldn''t tell his real name either. He didn''t want to mess up the timeline. [...Prima. It means just ''First'' in Italian, a humannguage.] he said using the text above his head. "Huh, interesting name," the Omniverse was vast, and people had many names, so Lady Life didn''t find it weird. "And how old are you?" Neji hesitated again, [It''s different for my body, my soul, and my memories.] "Tell me all." [It''s 17 for my body, 32 if I count my soul age, and 104 if I count my close memories. I also slept in the void for 153 years, andstly I have the memory of a God aging a couple of billion years old.] Lady Life blinked in surprise, "Huh. That is¡­ curious." She hugged him, startling him a little as his face pushed against her chest. "So in truth, you''re just 32? How terribly, terribly young you are for the pain you''re suffering. Do you feel better now?" She had healed his physical wounds with a wave of her hands, so he was doing fine. The pain he felt from his Status Defects, plus his mental limits, were also relieved by her presence. Neji rxed into her hug. [Yes.] "I''m unsure what to do," she said. "I can feel that the moment I leave your side, you will return to your chaotic self. The God Tree''s presence can help you a little, but it''s not enough. But I can''t stay by your side all day long, either¡­ I have duties to see to the higher realm, I had onlye down here to sprout a new God Tree in this Megaverse." [....] "But at the same time, I can''t leave such a young child alone," she sighed, smiling at him. "Shall I ask Death to see my duties for a while? A few months shouldn''t hurt anybody. And it''s not as if I can''t work from here." Neji looked up at her. [You don''t have to go that far for me.] "Oh, of course I do. How can a mother let her child be in pain?" She gently held his face and pressed a kiss on his forehead. The gesture rxed his body further, her life energy soothing him. "How about you take a nap now? I''ll talk with Death in the meantime." ''Mother, huh,'' Neji found that amusing. ''I don''t think that''s how our rtionship is going to end, but sure.'' He nodded at her. * * * Neji woke up to the cozy ambiance under the God Tree, a ce detached from the rest of the universe. He half expected her to be gone when he woke up, but there she was, humming as she cooked on an old-looking stove. The sound of meat sizzling filled the air, as did a delicious aroma. The Tree itself was a marvel of nature and divinity intertwined, but it wasn''t the only one. It was in the middle of a forest that floated in outer space, with it being the tallest of trees, its massive trunk soaring into the skies beyond, disappearing into a canopy of leaves that shimmered with a spectrum of ethereal colors. ''Looking at it again, it seems my estimate was wrong,'' he realized. This wasn''t only asrge as a mere sun, it was a universe, with each of its leaves a gxy. ''Incredible.'' Which made the forest around itrge too. And somehow, his body wasrge enough toy under its trunk without looking like an ant. He wasn''t too surprised, perhaps his Nigh Omnipotence modified his body on its own to suit the area. He still looked small, but he mustn''t be human-sized anymore. From his physical perspective, the tree''s head was as big as a town, with its trunk as big as arge ship. But his Jogan could indeed see gxies, stars, and colonies in the leaves. The tree was a universe. Its roots, asrge as mountains, stretched out in all directions, creating andscape of their own. Each root seemed to pulse with life. Near the center of the roots, it concentrated on creating a tform. Around him, the air was filled with a gentle, luminous mist, emanating from the tree itself. It gave the surroundings a dreamlike look, light dappling through the leaves, casting otherworldly patterns on the ground. Other than the tree, if he had to talk about the area around it, instead of a sky it had space with distant universes that floated around it. This forest was like a small ind, with the God Tree at its center, floating endlessly. Neji yawned and pushed himself up. He walked toward Lady Life who stood by the side of a hut and cooked. The smoke from the dish she cooked traveled through the forest and made it misty. Lady Life was humming a soft melody while cooking on that old-fashioned stove, a stark contrast to the grandeur of their surroundings. The sizzling sound of meat failed to muffle her voice, "Oh, you''re up? How do you feel now?" she said without looking back. He formed a smoke text above his head, [It was a great sleep, thank you.] He had noticed how the tree''s energy had rejuvenated him. Or perhaps it was Lady Life''s presence? Whatever the case, something had cradled him in its protective embrace, and now he didn''t feel like going insane anymore. He wasn''t sure for how long, however. Lady Life didn''t need to turn around to read that, but she did anyway. She smiled, her green eyes sparkling with warmth. "Good morning," she said, "I hope you''re hungry." She looked beautiful and kind. ''She looks a lot more gentle than what I remember from the future,'' Neji thought. Perhaps getting herself a child, or perhaps the Gamer''s death, caused her to change. The current her was too pure. Was that the reason she was helping him out? She continued, "The local Gods sent me some of their best fruits, veggies, and divine beast meat. I thought I''d make us breakfast." [Thanks. But local Gods?] Neji asked and inspected inside the hut. It looked neat. "This ce," Lady Life pointed at the forest around us, "is the divine sanctuary that grew around the Archverse, that is the God Tree. Hmm, if you don''t know what an Archverse is, it''s the biggest thing after a Hyperverse. This God Tree is ancient, one of the first to have ever existed, and its power is beyondprehension. Each of its leaves is a universe, and branches a multiverse." ''Huh,'' Neji was sure his eyes saw merely gxies in there? Perhaps he had reached Jogan''s perception limit. ''I have to Level it up more, I guess. It''ll be useful.'' Lady Life continued, "The God Tree is the Archverse, while this forest is the Realm of Gods local to this Archverse. Good people, very respectful." [I imagine few people would not be respectful towards an Abstract Entity,] he said, which got a burst of sweetughter out of her. "Well, I guess." She shrugged. "From the perspective of their subjects, the living beings within leaves and branches, they might note off as the best of Gods¡­ Anyways~ breakfast is ready. Sit down on that table," She pointed at an empty spot near Neji, and a table sprouted out of the ground. He obediently took the seat, as Lady Life walked over and presented him the food. He ate, blinking in surprise at every dish. Each bite was a new world of vors, and his surprise made the watchful Lady Life smile. As he sampled each dish, Lady Life enthusiastically exined their origins and unique qualities. "This," she said, handing him a piece of tender meat, "is from the Starlight Seraph. It''s a dragon-type divine beast that wanders through the celestial realms. The meat has absorbed the essence of stars, giving it a vor that''s quite literally out of this world." As Neji tasted it, he found the description apt; the meat burst with vors that reminded him of the night sky, filled with stars and cosmic mysteries. On a gut feeling, he used [Mine] on the food. It worked. [You have mined Sight of the Starlight Lords ¡ª bloodline ability.] [Jogan and Sight of the Starlight Lords arepatible for merge.] "And these," she continued, pointing to the glowing fruits and vegetables on his te, "are Lumina Berries and Twilight Roots. The berries are bathed in the light of celestial bodies, giving them a sweet, honeyed lightness. The roots, on the other hand, are from the eternal twilight zones of the Archverse, with a taste that''s both sweet and earthy, like the moment when day turns to night." [You have mined Photosynthesis ¡ª bloodline ability.] She smiled seeing him devour the food faster, both for the abilities he got, and the taste. "I am d you like it. The Archverse God Tree truly is a wonderful ce." Neji listened, fascinated not just by the food but by Lady Life''s detailed knowledge of each item. She seemed to take genuine pleasure in caring for him, exining each dish with a motherly tenderness. He liked that. Anyone else, and he might have thought they were just trying to fatten him up to eat himter. He couldn''t help but wonder about this nurturing aspect of her character. Was this her natural disposition, or was there something more to her motherly nature? As they chatted and he ate, Neji found his gaze drifting back to the God Tree. Since the source of this food was that tree, he got curious. ''I wonder... how much will I level up if I destroy that thing,'' he thought, a cold look in his eyes. Something told him Lady Life wouldn''t appreciate that. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 470: 470: How Do You Know I Won’t Succeed? Chapter 470: 470: How Do You Know I Won¡¯t Seed? Chapter 470: How Do You Know I Won''t Seed? ¡ª "So, where are you from?" Once Neji was done eating, Lady Life asked from where she sat across from him, her chin resting on her hand. The luminous, glittering mist from the Archverse painted the scene with a mystique vibe, and Neji almost couldn''t take his eyes off her. Still, he had to reply. So he formed blocks of smoke over his head, [Ie from the Prime Omniverse.] That wasn''t a lie, his soul was originally from there. Also, as he had found Fotia and the man beside her casually strolling the Cube, he supposed the war between the two verses had calmed down. So it wasn''t dangerous to tell her that. "Oh~ I see. That makes sense, your life energy is indeed unique, too ''stable'' and¡­ I guess, ''perfect'' is the proper word here? I found it odd how I never sensed someone like you before, but it makes sense if you''re from the Prime. What brings you here?" she moved to another question. "I found you injured earlier." This question, he couldn''t answer entirely truthfully either. [Ran into some powerful guy, he beat me up for some reason, and thedy beside him made me wear a cor as if to enve me. I barely escaped." Lady Life frowned deeply. "I hate people who try to enve other people. As living beings, who allows them authority to enve other living beings? Don''t you worry, as long as you''re here, you''re safe. I''ll keep you protected." Neji stared at her gentle smile, before asking, [In exchange for what?] Lady Life looked offended at that. "I just told you, I am Lady Life, Mother Nature incarnate. Mothers don''t desire anything in exchange for taking care of their children. How can I ever leave you, my child, alone to suffer from that pain in your heart?" She shrugged. "But if you want a more selfish answer to feel reassured, as I''m sure you think nothinges without a price, it''s your life energy that I spoke of. My protective nature is unusually sensitive for that perfect life energy of yours. Such a perfect state should be ''impossible'', but here you are. So I want to keep you safe." That made more sense to Neji, kind of. As for how he had ''perfect energy'', he was sure it came from the Gamer System. Perhaps it was his Gamer''s Body or just his HP bar. Maybe it was the Bnce Path he chose? Or maybe all of these factors together? Whatever the case, it was in his favor. But he felt bad for Lady Life. Because he would never see her as his mother; he only had one, and that was Gaara Hadou. He didn''t even bother counting his first life''s one. If anything, Lady Life was a poor woman who seemed to be begging to have a child. And Neji didn''t mind helping her get one¡­ though he supposed he''d have to work for it. It will take time, but he must have her by his side to stay stable, there was no other choice. For that, he''d have to make her his woman. * * * Two months passed like that. While Neji didn''t mind spending a bit of time behind her, he hadn''t wanted to stay here for this long. He even told Lady Life about his destination, but she didn''t agree. She said the [Temples of Equilibrium] might be too dangerous for him since he wasn''t even stable. They had tested his Berserk by keeping him a distance away from her, and the result of that was pure madness overtaking him once again. Even after two months of trying to fix that, there was no improvement. It was fine as long as he was close to Lady Life''s figure, and sometimes as long as she was within sight. But he began to grow aggressive the moment she was out of sight. Neji''s only hope was to keep Lady Life by his side, but she had promptly rejected the idea. She was already cutting schedule for him, how could she sacrifice more? But Neji knew he had to reach the Temple as soon as he could. So he decided to speed up the process of pursuing her. At least, Neji''s mind felt a lot clearer now. That was a good thing. One day, when she was cooking on the stove outside the hut again, Neji strode out of the hut and stood behind her. "Hm? The food''s not ready," She said without turning to him. He hugged her from behind, taking in a long, deep breath of her scent. ''She smells so good¡­ unbelievable.'' She smelled the best out of every girl he met, guess that was a given thanks to her identity. Lady Life giggled at that, "What are you doing?" Instead of answering her, he yanked her from behind, picked her up on a princess carry, and walked back inside the hut. He dropped her to the bed, very gently, and loomed over her, arms to her either side. "What are you doing?" She asked the same question, but she was less amused. She wasn''t dumb, but she was asking anyway. [I want you,] Neji imed as he looked into her green eyes. He knew how it would turn out for him and her in the future, they''d even have a child together. Plus, he liked her. A lot. Her presence for thest two months was a great assistance to him. "I don''t," she replied with a gentle smile and reached out a hand to ruffle his hair. "I am Mother Nature. I don''t feel the lustful emotions that you are feeling right now. I''m very sorry if my affection gave you the wrong idea. In the eons I''ve lived, I didn''t feel the need to mate. And I don''t see why it should change now." Neji sighed, he was nobody special to a being of her caliber, so she had a point. Why should she change her ways just because he felt horny? She wasn''t like the other girls he met, she had no reason to feel attracted to him. It was the other way around. [You called me your child, but I am not. I am from the Prime, you know?] Neji asked as she shook her head, disagreeing. "It''s not about blood rtions or which area you''re born in. The Cube and Prime are essentially Mother and Child too, so beings from there aren''t strangers to me. You see, the Prime Omniverse doesn''t have Abstract Entities. If I go to that realm, I retain my powers, it doesn''t vanish. So no, you''re wrong." she said while he loomed over her, her hands pressed down. She could push him back with a breath, but she decided to hear him out. [...Still, like how you don''t want me as a partner, I don''t want you as a mother figure. You''re too¡­ attractive for that, and I don''t mean it just appearance wise. So if you''re willing, I can give you a child. A child that you''ve always wanted, right from your womb.] Lady Life scoffed at that. "That''s not possible," she said. "Abstract Entities cannot conceive children. I do have Concepts that are children to me, such as ss 2 Entity - Light and ss 3 Entity - nt, but I did not give birth to them. They just came to exist. Not that I don''t love them, but I have always wanted to give birth to a child. Like how normal women do. Why do you think I haven''t tried that in all of the eons that I have existed? Because other Abstracts have tried and failed, so I know it''s not possible." [How can you be so sure? Even if others failed, you''re Lady Life, you might seed. And if the problem lies with the partner, I am sure I can help. At least, I should have the highest chance with this, right? You did say my perfect life energy should be ''impossible'', yet here I stand. Even if other men wouldn''t have seeded, how do you know I won''t? Give me a chance.] He hesitated, [One kiss¡­? If you don''t like it, we''ll stop right away.] "No." [Plus, it might help my state. Your body fluid, I mean.] She looked offended. "Now you''re trying to take advantage of me and my goodwill." She said with a frown. "Fine, I''ll give you two choices. You back away now and we forget this ever happened, and I''ll continue taking care of you for a bit longer. Or, you kiss me now and I''ll leave right afte-" Neji leaned down and took her lips. Due to their power difference, she could push him back with ease, but she only hesitated before giving in as she had promised him one kiss already. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 471: 471: Lady Life’s Relaxing Arms Chapter 471: 471: Lady Life¡¯s Rxing Arms Chapter 471: Lady Life''s Rxing Arms ¡ª Neji used all of his Eromancy powers and focused on her tongue. But naturally, they weren''t enough to affect her much, just like how his attacks couldn''t harm her. He had to aim for something higher, to use a form of stronger power. Neji decided to depend on the Icons. He knew he could use them in this timeframe too, but he didn''t have one that could help in this situation. So, he decided to connect to a new one. Last time it was easy enough. He called forth his memories, his experiences where he had slept with a countless influx of women of different stature, including an Abstract Entity. Now that he was against another Abstract Entity, as he focused all of his willpower, an Icon bloomed like a flower overhead. It was easier to connect to than his other ones, in fact. Before he was a Dragon, a High Human, and a Swordsman, he was a boy hostess who sold his body to please older, more wealthy women. So obviously, how could it not connect? [The Eros Icon has manifested.] ''Jackpot.'' Lady Life let out a soul-shivering moan as he kissed her more intensely, while one of his knees rubbed against her crotch. Her moan didn''t end, she howled like a thirsty wolf, before her womanhood burst out like a fountain. "W-what¡­?!" She gasped for air once he canceled the kiss, as the shock of pleasure never felt before passed through her face. As the embodiment of life, perhaps she felt the pleasure of sexual acts more than anyone else. People often felt most ''alive'' during sex, after all. The same went for Neji, the kiss was incredible. He would get addicted if he went for a second¡­ no, he already was addicted. "W-what sorcery was that?" She red at him from where she panted, her crotch wet and twitching. [Sorry, I was just trying to make it more pleasurable for you¡­] Since he knew her motherly nature, her weakness, Neji gave her a hurt look at her words. [I didn''t have any ulterior motives¡­] She calmed down and shot her guilty gaze to the side. "It''s alright, I suppose¡­ Plus it looks like it did help you calm down more. Hmm, m-maybe I should give it a go. Both for your sake, and mine. If just for my own experience, I guess¡­ After all, I can''t have people tease me for being a virgin despite being the Mother of Life." Neji smiled, looking at her excuses. He leaned down and took her lips again, andshe dly epted. He was going to make this woman his, he promised. She was just too hot to remain as a mother figure. Lady Life let out a soft moan into Neji''s mouth as he kissed her deeper, her body responding eagerly to his touch. His hands roamed across her curves, cupping her breasts and tweaking her nipples. With each stroke of his thumb, heat pooled between her legs, making her ache for release. As he pressed closer, grinding his erection against her, she arched her back, unable to contain the desire building within her. Neji growled low in his throat, kissing her hungrily as she came undone beneath him. His clothes vanished into his Inventory,and he mmed his cock into her. Her own clothes were loose enough to just push to the side and enter. "Nngh..." she groaned into his mouth, her fingers tangling in his hair as she pulled him deeper into the kiss. "Yes... Oh My. Hang¡­!" she cried out, her voice breaking as her climax crashed over her, shuddering through her body. ''Oh, shit-'' Her muscles clenched around his length, milking him roughly as she rode out her orgasm. Looking into his eyes, while she bit her lip, she failed to hide her lust. ''Here she was saying she didn''t feel lust.'' Also, this was bad. She felt¡­ too good. To cum inside the embodiment of ''life'' was as if he was floating in a cloud of pleasure. He had to thank his Gamer''s Mind to not lose it here. ''I have to be careful, otherwise she might drain me for good, this subus.'' Neji decided. Once the orgasm ended, she copsed limply onto her back, her chest rising and falling rapidly with shallow breaths. Panting heavily, Neji remained on top of Lady Life, still fully hard inside her. He looked down at her flushed face, their entwined fingers syed across her sweaty skin. As she began to regain control of her breathing, Neji decided to try out more of the abilities that the [Eros Icon] provided. He leaned forward and whispered huskily into her ear, [Are you ready for more?] "Mmmm..." She moaned softly, arching her neck to give him better ess. He ced a sloppy kiss on her nape, sucking her skin and licking it. She shivered in pure pleasure. Seldom was she the one to feel this loved by a living being. The feel of him still deep inside her was unbearably arousing. "Please..." she panted, her hips moving restlessly against his. "I need you." Neji wasn''t expecting her to beg so fast. Then again, she wasn''t an arrogant entity, she was a kind one. And she knew what she wanted. Still, Neji chuckled darkly, wanting to progress faster with her. And to tease her. He nuzzled her neck before sucking lightly on her earlobe. [You''re so demanding all of a sudden, my sweet Life,] the text above his head purred, while he ran his tongue along her jawline. [How about you call me ''honey'' once? And I''ll give you what you want.] Lady Life felt a mixture of confusion and annoyance at that. Why must he insist that she call him by such a nickname? But then again, she did need him right now, and if calling him ''honey'' was the price she had to pay... She bit her lip, considering her options. Perhaps giving in would be worth it in the end. Sighing softly, closing her eyes. "D-do a good job, and then maybe..." she decided. Neji smiled wickedly, pleased with her response. He lifted himself off her slightly, gripping her thighs tightly as he slowly pushed back into her. Her eyes fluttered open at the sensation, watching in rapt fascination as he sank deeper and deeper into her wetness, biting her lips to contain a moan. When he was fully seated within her, he paused for a moment, looking down at her with a predatory gleam in his eye. [Will you say it now?] he asked with a hoarse grunt. Lady Life rolled her eyes, feeling both amused and exasperated. She couldn''t help butugh a little. He proved that he was still a little kid with that insistence of his, but she found it cute. His cock was anything but that, though. It was hot, burning inside her like a rod of fire, a rod of pleasure. She moaned as he thrust forward sharply, burying himself even deeper within her than before. "Ahn¡­!" She gasped loudly, arching her back off the mattress as waves of pleasure coursed through her. It was impossible not to whimper his name as he continued to pound into her relentlessly, each stroke sending sparks of fire racing along her nerves. "H-hang¡­" she murmured breathlessly, her fingernails digging into his shoulders as she tried desperately to hold onto herposure. Seeing his amused looks, she scoffed. "Y-you should try harder..." she added grudgingly. Nejiughed heartily at her challenge, increasing the force of his strokes until Lady Life could no longer speak. All that escaped her lips now was broken gasps and pleading moans as he took her higher and higher. With every inch that disappeared into her body, anotheryer of her resistance seemed to peel away, leaving only raw desire behind. By the time he finally pushed her over the edge again, she was writhing underneath him like a wild animal, begging for mercy while simultaneously craving more. [Want me to slow down, my Life?] She bit her lips, "I- yes, please~ I''m not used to this~ ahn, slow down please¡­!" She bit her lip seeing his amused look. He didn''t have to say it, she knew what he wanted to hear. "H-honey, slow down~" she moaned for him. Hisugh echoed in the room for a second before he slowed down and leaned down to kiss her deeply. He whispered honeyed words in her ear, while his thrusts grew rougher again with each passing second, spurring her on until she could take no more. Arching violently into him, she screamed out another orgasm, the strongest one until now, as it ripped through her, leaving her trembling and drenched in satisfaction. A thousand stars were born a second across the Omniverse as she came for him. Neji followed quickly after, burying his face in her neck as he poured himself into her. He was panting heavily for once, as he held her curvy, thick body tightly on his arms. "That," Lady Life rumbled after several long moments, "was quite a performance." And that was herst words before he twirled her on her stomach, and started to fuck her back out. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 472: 472: The Truth? Chapter 472: 472: The Truth? Chapter 472: The Truth? ¡ª How long did they continue for? At their power level, they could have continued for years. Thankfully, Neji had the sense to stop after a few days. Now hey by her side near the tree roots, both stark naked and staring at the cosmos above. The hut was destroyed at one point, so they had no choice but to rest outside. While they did that, with Lady Life''s head on his chest, as she rxed into his embrace, Neji decided to check his Status for the first time in a while. === [ ¡ªStatus Page¡ª ] Name: Neji Hado Age: 17 Level: 17676 - ss: Voidmancer Sub-ss: Lumomancer Title: Harem Lord Race: [Draconic High Human] - HP: 598120 SP: 553520 MP: 7565200 - STR: 58352 END: 59812 DEX: 55352 INT: 75652 WIS: 55852 CHA: 55897 LUC: ##### (Temporarily Overloaded) - HP REG: 239248 SP REG: 221408 MP REG: 2234080 Stat Points: 0 === His Luck Stat was overloaded from the stunt that Lady Luck pulled, and he was sure that had improved his encounters a lot. Who knows, maybe he''d have been enved by Fotia for a longer time if he didn''t have it? Also, he feltplicated about his Level. [Level 17676] was an insane number, but it wasn''t helping him against these Abstract Entities and those beyond. He had to farm other kinds of powers, though that left few options since he was Nigh Omnipotence. "So, what was that power?" as if to imply what power he should pursue, Lady Lifeid on his side and asked, pointing at the sky with a finger. She meant the Eros Icon. Icons, indeed. He should be pursuing those starting from now on. But her question made him tilt his head. [You don''t know what an Icon is?] "An Icon? No?" she asked in a more confused tone than him. Neji blinked. He suddenly remembered what the Director said during the most recent war when she came to stop the Godmother from killing him. She had said, "Even if he did choose the Demon Path, it''d have been impossible to get a synchronization of 100% since my husband didn''t have ess to Icons." The Lady Life from the future then mentioned that the Icons didn''t even exist when the First Gamer was alive, and that it was introduced ages after his death. But here, Neji clearly had ess to the Icons. In that case¡­ how? ''Hey, Sisty?'' [Yes, Master. Unfortunately, I''m just as clueless as you are. Sorry¡­] Neji smiled in his head, ''It''s alright, you have done nothing to apologize.'' Rather, he focused on thinking on his own. A minuteter, Neji had a realization. Since the Icons came from the two Beyond Omnipotence, who were beyond this Omniversal temporal line too, from their perspective they have already introduced the Icons to this Omniverse. Since they did that on a greater wave of time, the Icons have been introduced in this Omniverse anyway, even if a lower wave of time ¨Cthis Omniverse''s time¨C has been rolled back. Whatever action the Beyond Omnipotence was to take, there shouldn''t be a need to repeat it. One easier way to exin this would be, if Neji connected an external harddrive to his Windows 11 PC, it would have all the harddrive''s contents as long as the cable remained connected. Even if he were to downgrade the Windows 11 to Windows 7, it''s not as if the harddrive contents would be deleted. As long as the harddrive remained connected to the wire, the contents would always be essible. That was a disgusting oversimplification of this entire situation, but it gave him a clearer idea. Though as far as he could see, the Icons only applied to him. Why was that¡­? Was it because he was a glitch from the future? A powerful ''virus'' in the Windows, if he may. ''This exclusive benefit must be the reason behind the small changes. The existence of the Icons is why things are happening in a slightly different way than what must have happened before¡­ But hold on, doesn''t that confirm that this situation has happened before? Was there¡­ another Neji before me?'' He felt himself stiffen up, ''What am I?'' At that, he remembered what She Beyond Omnipotence had said so arrogantly. She imed to exist beyond time, space, and fate and thereafter had lived through their ''interaction'' already. She was more right than what he thought she was; she had dealt with him another time before she had introduced the Icons¡­ "Excellent," Only then did Neji realize that the world around him had paused, it was all gray and colorless. He had entered a trance while thinking, and the voice of SBOP rang in his head like a bell. He couldn''t see her, but she agreed with his thought process. * * * Beyond the concept of Time, in the realm of She Beyond Omnipotence, she sat on her throne and watched the scene unfold on a hologram screen. She had Kurai in her arms as she patted her back. Kurai growled while observing Neji in real-time while the Icons in the sky sang [Insane]. She was used to thep of the entity she sat on right now since it''s been a while since her Papa had left this ce, that''s why she didn''t look as mad as she was the first couple of hours. "Excellent," The Entity yfully nipped at the cat''s neck, watching the floating hologram screen in front of them. "It''s all your maid''s fault, mind you. Due to there being presence of a Time Traveller, things got messy. When we introduced the Icons in your Omniverse, there were two possible futures. It''s simr to Schr?dinger''s cat, if I may." She added, "In both possibilities, you go back in time to save yourself and your loved ones. But in one, you return back in time without ess to the Icons. In that one, you fail and die. While in the other, you return with the Icons. That''s the current one. I admit that my Brother and I hadn''t decided from the get-go how the Icons would work with time travel, that''s part of why this Schr?dinger''s situation is happening. But you should be grateful that we made this blunder, otherwise, as you know, you would have died in your first possibility without the Icons, and your own maid would try to kill you and sacrifice you for another, possible version of yourself. Before ultimately dying herself." "..." Kurai red at the entity in her father''s stead, for saying he was only alive because he was lucky. "Anyhow, the first possibility, where you returned without Icons, you failed and died. The reason why you told Lady Life in that turn, that you ''don''t want toe back'' is because you wanted your other possibility to seed. Keep in mind, that these are not different timelines, just possibilities. You two are not different versions of each other, you two are the same. So it didn''t hurt him to want you to seed. But the Director, your sweet, crazy, Kimi didn''t want to understand that. She grew too addicted to that possible version of you, and became insane. What a stupid bitch, isn''t she? I love her, she''s so cute." Thatst part confused Kurai, as it confused Neji too from the hologram. Both of them had thought she hated Kimi, not ''love'' her. She shrugged, "What? She wanted to revive her ''husband'' through you, even though both of them are you. She was being a weirdo, but it reminded me of how me and my brother used to be back in the day. How nostalgic¡­" A weird light shed by her eyes before she shook her head. "Anyhow, moving on." "In the 2nd possibility, which is the current one, you have returned with the Icons. Hopefully this time you won''t fail as hard. And don''t worry, no progress will be lost in either of these possibilities. Since this little incident was particrly our fault for not managing the Icons well, we''ll look around it and ovey the timelines if they remain simr enough. So good luck on that." She added, "Oh, and, again, all of this is your maid''s fault. I love her, but make sure she doesn''t bother me again." Kurai red at the entity onest time for ming her mama, but the entity just yawned and canceled the voice broadcast. * * * "I love her, but make sure she doesn''t bother me again." As the voice died out in my head, I frowned. So that''s why. It made sense, even if quite confusing still. Then again, as the entity had said in the past, it was natural that these things would be confusing to him. ''So the goal is to keep things simr to a certain degree¡­'' Neji grumbled. It''s not like he knew the First Gamer''s life story in detail to keep it simr. Besides, wasn''t going on different paths a big change already? In the end, he decided it didn''t matter, he would y the Game with the rules as they were. He''ll try to keep things simr, based on his knowledge and guesses. If it was to keep the timeline simr, and not just her stronger, he must go ahead and do some other things. First of all, there was Fotia. But he was confident that he didn''t have to pursue her, she woulde to him by herself. But there were others, too. The big name there was¡­ Contessa Fate. He wondered how to drag her out. But that''s forter. First of all, he had to grow powerful. Since he had made love with Lady Life, he was certain she''d help him out more. Time returned to normal, and Lady Life continued looking at him curiously. "So?" [It''s my special power, sorry I should have exined earlier, but I don''t know myself. It''s simr to the ''Tale'' power you guys have.] Neji lied to Life who smiled, leaning into his embrace. [Speaking of, can you teach it to me¡­? I actually don''t know how to use Tale.] Icons were one thing, but Tale should be useful too. Lady Luck had mentioned that he had a particrly powerful Tale thanks to all his achievements. Nejiy there with Life by his right side, with his hand holding her curvy waist and squeezing it now and then. Life rested her head on his chest, kissing it while taking in his scent now and then. "We can start anytime, honey," she said as Neji raised her chin and kissed her deeply. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 473: 473: Of Course, It’d Be Something Like This Chapter 473: 473: Of Course, It¡¯d Be Something Like This Chapter 473: Of Course, It''d Be Something Like This ¡ª Another month passed, though this one was not wasted by idleness. Neji trained under Lady Life, who taught him how to ess his [Tale]. It all started with a talk. "Fables, Stories, Records¡ª it''s known by many names, but the most popr term for it is Tale. A portion of individuals call it Record too, as it''s an overall ''record'' of an individual''s history and existence. A castle of power built upon your past actions and aplishments, your achievements that are engraved in the bare flesh of existence." Lady Life exined, and Neji was starting to have a good idea of what it was. This concept appeared in various media and novels he had read in the past. It was kind of a unique power system, at least rarely used. They were currently submerged in a natural outdoor hot spring located in the forest surrounding the God Tree. Beneath the starry cosmos, they faced each other, backs against opposite walls, enveloped in the hot steam. "Mortals, in particr, who rise to divinity, are lucky with this. If you have earned outstanding achievements during your mortal life, they often grow and be an exceptional [Tale] once you achieve Divinity." she fixed her hair, putting a towel to make a bun, as she continued. "However, most mortals who rise to the divine never grow enough to put their Tales to use, as they remain weak in the grand scheme of things. You can''t ess your tales if you''re merely aary deity, and even as a ruler of a Universe, you''d often only have ess to mere portions of your Tales." She added, "As the embodiment of Life, my Tale is decently powerful even amongst other ss 1 entities. In fact, we are our Tales. That''s why we are Abstracts. I am far from the strongest, however. The strongest of ss 1 is naturally The Buddha, and then Maestro Myth. I think I tie with Lord Limitless and my little sister Death." She shrugged, raising her palm skyward. A green aura began to emanate from it. "Look here carefully. Every speck of this green aura can grow into a universe if I let it wander. This is my natural power. But now," She focused, and a swirl of green text, small and a gazillion in number, leaked out of her. They narrated different stories about herself, about life, its beginning, its end, all the in-between, everything. Life wasn''t just the beginning, life was everything that was not dead, that has yet to meet its end. Myths, stories, and real lives ¨C not just the general idea of life, but also every event that unfolded between the beginning and the end, aka death. The concept of ''life'' epassed all these, and everything that was not forgotten. As people say, ''True death is when your name is remembered for thest time'' and it couldn''t be more true for Lady Life''s case. Lady Life was connected to everything that hadn''t been forgotten, everything that was still considered ''alive'', which then worked as a source of power for her. In those texts, Neji witnessed the story of a child being born, living a fulfilling life, raising seven kingdoms, and destroying a dozen others: all of these were facets of his life. Before he ultimately met his demise. Likewise, an endless amount of stories floated behind her in green texts written in an uncountablenguage. This was¡­ Life. This was what defined Lady Life. The texts spread behind her like pairs of butterfly wings, both beautiful and vibrant. The presence of these wings caused the green aura emanating from her hand to intensify significantly. "If I draw a little power from my Tale, the specks of aura can produce multiverses, and beyond. I am Life, I am all that exists in between. I represent most of reality and existence." [You have observed the Fable: ''The Fuel of Existence''! INT has risen by 1000!] That was insane. Just seeing it gave him 1k INT? In thest two months, although he had done not much other than recovering, he had peeked into different realms within the Archverse. This allowed his Jogan to level up several times. That must be the reason why he was able to perceive those texts at all since he hadn''t noticed something like this during the battle with the Abstracts. [Your Tale is insanely powerful.] he admitted to her with cloud texts over his head. "My, thank you." ''Yet somehow she''s not the most powerful Abstract Entity even with a Tale like this. There are two above, and two tying with her. There are also those beyond ss 1¡­ This is big.'' Neji pondered with a growing frown. She noticed it and smiled sheepishly. "If you were expecting me to be all-powerful, sorry to put you down. My Tale is useful though. Other than creating universes, it also lets me peek into the life of entities. I tried that on you, and truthfully," she looked a little ashamed. "One other reason I''ve been so interested in you until now is because I can''t see your life so far. It''s not supposed to happen. Even if you''re from the Prime, you shouldn''t be able to hide it from me. Even the Primordial God''s life can be seen by me, albeit in mere shes. Yet, here you are¡­" Neji looked away, as her eyes narrowed. "Well, it''s not as if you''re the first. There have been two before you. In the distant past, two odd entities came to our ce, iming to be Beyond Omnipotence, and also iming to be the creator of the Cube, technically. We didn''t trust them at first, but we had no choice but to ept soon. I couldn''t see anything from them," she said and stared at him. "Are you¡­ rted to them?" He wasn''t rted to them in the way she thought he probably was, but it was true that SBOP sent him here. Plus, he held their System. Seeing his silence, she smiled, "It''s fine, I don''t expect you to trust me yet to share such sensitive information. Perhaps it''s not something you can even say, was it them who cursed you? That''s why you can''t talk, right?" He didn''t respond and she nodded. "Anyways, forget it. We should begin the training now." Neji felt relieved and nodded. * * * Two monthster, Neji finally seeded in touching a Tale. He had been doing rigorous mental and spiritual training, practices that were far beyond the realms of typical meditation and willpower exercises, and they finally paid off. In addition to his daily meditation, which involved hours of deep, uninterrupted focus, he practiced advanced visualization techniques. He would visualizeplex, ever-shifting geometric patterns, training his mind to maintain rity and precision despite the increasingplexity. This exercise enhanced his cognitive flexibility and concentration, essential for harnessing the nuanced power of his Tale. Willpower training was intensified through controlled exposure to various elemental forces within the Archverse. Neji would sit at the heart of raging storms or on the edge of searing volcanic eruptions, remaining perfectly still andposed. These trials not only fortified his mental resilience but also attuned his spirit to the raw energies of the universe, the Omniverse. Another aspect of his training involved astral projection, where Neji would separate his consciousness from his physical form and traverse different nes of existence. He could do that with easy enough difficulty since he was used to Abstract Projection back from the Hero Academia world. This practice expanded his spiritual awareness and allowed him to perceive and interact with subtle energies and entities beyond the physical realm. It was an exercise that pushed the limits of his mental fortitude, as he navigated the unknown terrains of the astral world. Additionally, Neji engaged in mnemonic training, where he would recallplex sequences of ancient runes or the intricate details of long-forgotten mythologies. This not only sharpened his memory but also connected him more deeply with the vast lore and history of the Omniverse, he enjoyed that. Lastly, he also had to exercise extreme restraint, especially as Lady Life would often tease him. Despite the distractions, he maintained a disciplined distance, reinforcing his self-control. This aspect of the training was particrly challenging as it involved mastering his physical desires and aligning them with spiritual and mental objectives. Through these multifaceted training methods, Neji honed his mental acuity, spiritual perception, and inner strength, as he finally got ess to one of the Tales that he had earned in the past. One did not merely have only one Tale, and the stronger a Tale was, the harder it was to ess. So he suspected that the first Tale he''d unlock probably wasn''t the strongest, and he was right. Still, he was very happy that his training was paying off, though he felt a little¡­plicated about the Tale he unlocked. [Ding! You have touched your first Fable!] [Fable: Cursed Manwhore has revealed itself.] [ess to 1 out of 8 of your Fables has been earned. A new Status Page for the Fables has opened up. For now, it only holds details of your first Fable. Would you like to view it?] Neji nodded, and a huge page unfolded in front of him. === Fable Title: Cursed Manwhore Fable Rank: Legendary Background: This Fable is a culmination of Neji Hado''splex and stormy sexual past, particrly focusing on his experiences in his first life and the early stages of his journey in his 2nd. Throughout his life, Neji was thrust into a life of servitude and exploitation, where he was forced to use his charm and body to manipte and survive in a world rife with deceit and power struggles. Down to this very moment when he slept with the Abstract Entity of Life to earn her favor. His uncanny ability to adapt and thrive in such adverse conditions, while using his charming and seductive nature as both a weapon and a shield, has been the cornerstone of this Fable''s emergence. # Granted Powers: [0] When used [Actively] during sexual encounters, your skills and everything else that matters are highly enhanced. The list below are [Passive] effects that can be turned off or be used actively as well to enhance the effects. 1. Enhanced Charm and Persuasion: Ability to influence others easily, swaying their emotions and decisions subtly, almost supernaturally. 2. Cursed Resilience: An increased resistance to mental and emotional maniption, as well as enhanced recovery from psychological traumas. 3. Aura of Seduction: A passive aura that makes you more appealing and attractive to those around you, aiding in negotiations and deceptions. 4. Maniptive Insight: An intuitive understanding of others'' desires and weaknesses, allowing for effective maniption in various social andbative situations. 5. Life Force Absorption: Through intimate encounters, you can absorb small amounts of life energy, enhancing your vitality and healing minor wounds. 6. Cursed Knowledge: ess to forbidden knowledge and secrets, often revealed through intimate conversations or encounters, providing strategic advantages. 7. Emotional Empathy: Ability to sense and understand the emotions of others, aiding in empathetic maniption or deeper emotional connections. # Limitations: 1. The Fable''s powers are more effective in scenarios involving personal interactions and less inrge-scalebats or against entities immune to emotional or psychological influences. 2. Overreliance on the Fable''s powers can lead to a gradual loss of genuine emotional connections, risking a descent into apathy or moral ambiguity. ¡ª But the existence of [Gamer''s Mind] negates this limitation. Note: The Fable "Cursed Manwhore" is a double-edged sword, offering significant advantages in maniption and control but at the cost of personal emotional stability and moral integrity. === "...." He unlocked it during a sex session with Lady Life. When he suddenly stopped thrusting into her, she looked back at him with a messy expression from her doggy position. "Hey, quit teasing~ I''ll get mad at this rate~" [I unlocked my first Tale,] he said and met eyes with her. She stared at him in silence before covering her mouth to notugh. "Tell me the name," she demanded. "It''s something funny, isn''t it? Your expression says so. What is it? Tell me, tell me~" [....It''s called Cursed Manwhore.] He said and she slipped out of his cock,ughing like a maniac as she rolled on the bed. "T-that-" sheughed, tears forming in the corner of her eyes. "That''s really unique~ ahaha- I can see why!" He had told her a bit about his first life, so she could indeed guess why. He hadn''t given her explicit details, to maintain the future timeline when she would meet Neji as the Second Gamer. She shouldn''t recognize the First and Second as the same. With a tick growing on his forehead, he yanked her back toward him and mmed into her again. Herughter was interrupted by a soul-shivering moan as Neji began to test out his Tale''s effects first-hand. Needless to say, the Active side of the Fable worked great. ** ** ** Author''s Note: ??Don''t forget to vote guys Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 474: 474: Away, and Departure Chapter 474: 474: Away, and Departure Chapter 474: Away, and Departure ¡ª It was a decent power, considering the mental boons it provided, and he even earned a few thousand Endurance Stat from Lady Life thanks to the [Life Force Absorption] side of the Tale. But overall, wasn''t it pretty useless during fights and wars? Neji was dying to unlock something that''d help him in real battles. "From what I know," he braided her hair while she spoke. "The fastest way to ess an already earned Fable is to retrace it with a simr action. For example, since you''ve been a ''manwhore'' all your life, this Tale responded exactly when you were being a manwhore again - by sleeping with me." When he remained silent, she giggled and added, "You said this ''System'' of yours mentioned you have 8 Tales, right? First of all, that''s a lot of Tales for someone as young as you. If you can guess what the other seven might be, we can try recreating those scenarios and quickly ess them." One, he was sure, came from fighting a few hundred Prime Gods as a mere mortal. That couldn''t be recreated right now since there was no army of Prime God nearby. As for the others, he had no lead. What could they possibly be? ''Sisty, can''t you give me a list of what the other 7 Fables are?'' he asked. [Unfortunately, that needs Admin ess. I can''t view them myself, Master. I''m sorry for being so¡­ useless as always.] Sisty sounded down. Speaking of, he hadn''t had a conversation with her yet about their sh with SBOP. Well, it wasn''t really a ''sh'', the entity basically bullied the poor girl, but Neji hadn''t thought she''d be so worried about it. ''It''s not your fault, Sisty.'' he tried. Her voice rang out like a song of sorrow and guilt in his head, [It is. I should have been able to guess this as the System spirit. How could I not have wondered why my host has restrictions from the previous host? If I deduced the truth, things might have been different.] He smiled at her, ''It''s just how things are. I don''t me anybody, so it''s weird if you me yourself. I''ll be sad if you remain sad. Materialize in front of me.'' There was silence, and Lady Life turned her head to look at his face, as he had been silent for an extended period. A momentter, a light shimmered in front of them. Sisty formed in front of them, her hair ck and dyed golden just like Neji. She looked away, too ashamed to meet his eyes even if she had listened to his order. "Huh," Lady Life blinked. "Who''s this?" [Peak of Artificial Intelligence, I guess. A Soul Ai. She''s a copy of my consciousness, so I see her as my twin.] Neji said to Life, and looked at Sisty. [Can you speak?] She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She sighed and the same text clouds formed over her head, [No, sorry¡­] Lady Life realized when Neji was silent just now and smiling in the air, he must have been talking to her in his head. She got up from between his legs and hugged her, "The aunt of my future children? How nice, how nice. And your existence is so interesting." Sisty seemed awkward at first, but she eased up and smiled. * * * A few dayster, Neji had a solid guess about one of his Tales. So naturally, he also guessed how to get ess to it. Lady Life slept on his armsfortably after he had deliberately tired her out. The twoy on the bed while he gently patted her hair. His expression, however, was far from gentle. He wore a grim look, and an Omnipresent Copy materialized. He made the copy look different, with long red hair and a tanned body, and sent it down to the Archverse. As it left, Sisty''s concerned voice rang out in his head. [Maybe you should tell her about this by now. She''s so kind, she''ll be heartbroken if she finds out you''ve been destroying worlds behind her back¡­.] Currently, Neji was standing at Level 19120. That was 1444 levels higher than what he was two months ago when he first slept with Lady Life. ''It''s precisely because she''s so kind that I have to hide this.'' He kissed Life on her head and hugged her like a bear, closing his eyes. ''I don''t think she''d have agreed to let me massacre innocent worlds in a mere test attempt to unlock a Tale.'' [True¡­] Neji hoped she wouldn''t be too upset when she found out. * * * The Omni Copy he sent was ordered to target a couple of Superhero-type worlds that were inside this Archverse. Neji had to control his emotions and remain calm, for he brought apocalypse upon those worlds. He stopped the moment his goal was met. As he had hoped, this destruction allowed him to unlock another of his Tale. [Fable: The Harbinger of Ruined Worlds has revealed itself.] He had brought the My Hero Academia world''s destruction, and then also the end of the Babylon world as Gilgamesh, even if not directly. Now that he destroyed a few more, the Fable had revealed itself. === Fable Title: The Harbinger of Ruined Worlds Fable Rank: Historical Background: This Fable emerged from Neji Hado''s tumultuous history of causing the destruction of worlds, both directly and indirectly. It encapstes the darker aspect of his journey, where his actions, either as a necessity or a result of maniption, led to the downfall of entire civilizations and the copse of worlds. This Fable was revealed andsignificantly strengthened by his recent actions in the Archverse, where he destroyed multiple worlds to unlock it. Granted Powers: [0] When wielded like a direct Weapon in battles, you can manifest it as a translucent white gauntlet around your hands. Below are other effects it provides. 1. World Devastation: Ability to unleash massive destructive forces, capable of decimatings or even entire star systems when used to its full potential. 2. Intimidating Presence: A terrifying aura that demoralizes enemies, causing dread and hesitation in their actions. Effective in both personalbat andrge-scale battles. 3. Cosmic Maniption: Proficiency in manipting cosmic energies, allowing for the creation of ck holes, supernovae, or manipting the very fabric of space-time for offensive and defensive purposes. 4. Ruination Empowerment: Gains strength from destruction; the more widespread the devastation, the greater the increase in personal power and regeneration capabilities. 5. Cataclysmic Insight: A heightened intuition for finding weak points in structures, be it physical buildings, natural formations, or even world barriers. This enables the targeting of critical points for maximum destructive effect. 6. Soul Harvest: Ability to gather the souls of those perished in the destruction caused, potentially using them for bargaining, powering up, or creating new realms. Limitations: 1. Moral Dilemma: The use of such overwhelming power oftenes at the cost of innocent lives, posing a constant moral challenge and the risk of losing one''s humanity. [Gamer''s Mins negates this] 2. High Energy Consumption: The powers granted by this Fable require a significant amount of energy to activate and maintain, limiting their frequent use. 3. Potential Bacsh: Overuse or loss of control over the Fable''s powers can lead to unintended consequences, potentially turning the devastation onto oneself or allies. Note: "The Harbinger of Ruined Worlds" Fable is a call back to the destructive aspect of Neji Hado''s journey. The Fable serves as both a weapon of unmatched devastation and a reminder of the heavy responsibilities thate with wielding such power. === For what it counted, he gathered the souls of the billions of souls and made a custom Heaven for them. They would be happier than what they were in their world. Though admittedly this wasn''t purely out of hisgood intention, these souls would all pray to him from heaven, which will recharge his Faith Point to use divinity. He dispersed the Omni Copy with a soft smile as he held Lady Life in his arms. It was a good harvest. ¡­. Sadly, his happiness didn''tst long. Just that evening, bad news came. As Neji had been sending Omni Copies to the Archverse for a while now, relentlessly picking fights with strong entities within it to farm levels, it left a trail of chaos in its wake. That had drawn the attention of the local gods of the Archverse, as the entity of trouble was an outsider. Since he had destroyed multiple worlds now, his presence was easier to trail. Neji was unaware of how to hide his trail from such entities, so he was caught. Four dignified gods approached the hut where Neji and Lady Life were staying. Their presence wasmanding yet they remained respectful in the presence of an Abstract Entity. "O'' great Lady Life," began one of the gods respectfully, a slim Good with purple hair and golden eyes. He didn''t seem very pleased at Neji''s presence, as he spoke, "We must inform you of a grave matter. The man beside you has been linked to catastrophic events across multiple worlds within our Archverse. If these actions were out of your will, we naturally have no issues, but in case he had done this on his own ord, may you do what you please." The gods'' tone was measured, conveying the seriousness of the situation. They conveyed the news to Lady Life, detailing the extent of the destruction and the billions of lives lost in its wake. They went to extreme details and even showed pictures and video clips. Lady Life listened intently, her expression shifting from surprise to disbelief, and then to a deep sense of betrayal. After delivering their report, they bowed deeply and departed, leaving Lady Life to process the harrowing revtions. She remained still, absorbing the weight of their words. "...." Outside the hut where she and Neji stood, a heavy silence fell. The air was thick with tension, a stark contrast to the cheerfulness that usually surrounded them. Turning to Neji, her eyes, once a haven of kindness and understanding, now bore into him with a mixture of sadness and anger. "How could you?" Her voice, usually gentle and caring, trembled with emotion. "How could you cause such harm, destroy so many innocent lives?! Billions!" Neji''s response was nothing but silence. His eyes, usually so expressive, did not meet her piercing gaze. Any exnation would fall short, he knew. That no words could undo the harm he had caused, and he knew that from the get go. He had no choice but to do it anyway because it''s either them or him. He''d sacrifice a billion more innocents if it guaranteed his safety. But that wasn''t an exnation she''d buy. "Did you lose control?" She asked, a hint of hope in her voice. He shook his head, unwilling to lie. Her expression dropped. "Tell me the reason then, you surely have one since you didn''t lose control." Should he tell her that the Primordial God was after him? It wasn''t true, not yet, so she might find out about it and call him a liar. "...." At his silence, she grumbled. "Why are you like this? I give you a type of love I''ve never given to anyone else, and you repay me like this? Why would you do that to so many innocent people?" [...I have their souls in a Heaven I made,] Neji finally decided to speak. [The death of their bodies was required. My System gives me power, Levels, for killing people, and on this particr asion, destroying these worlds allowed me to unlock a Tale.] Her scowl deepened. "What''s the name of the Tale?" He knew she''d ask that, that''s why he was unwilling to talk until now. But there was no backing off now. He sighed and said, [...The Harbinger of Ruined Worlds.] She opened her mouth, and closed it. Her hand came flying on his cheek. It hurt but not enough to erase him, something she was easily capable of. "You have destroyed worlds as a mortal? Are you pure evil?" She asked, her voicecing with poison. [...What if I am?] He looked back at her and asked. He wasn''t pure evil, he didn''t like to think so, but he knew he would be it by the end of this. Lady Life''s expression twisted. "I see. It makes sense now. Was that a lie too when you said you''d grant me a child? It''s been months, but there has been no proof of that - whereas, I should have been pregnant on the first day if it really worked. Did you just want to get a hole in my body?" She scoffed. "Heh, no wonder you have a Tale called ''Manwhore''." "...." She knew that if his promise was true, she''d have gotten pregnant on the first day, since she was Life personified. Yet, she hasn''t called him out on it yet, clinging to a small hope. But now, all of her hope was broken, and she saw him as a liar. Meeting his silence, she sighed. "Perhaps this was a mistake." She said, voice carried an odd tone of finality. "Maybe it''s time for us to part ways." Neji met her gaze, but he found no words to stop her. "For the sake of¡­ the time we spent with each other, something I''ll assume wasn''t entirely fake, I''ll let you go freely. But¡­ if I were to meet you again in the future, and if I catch you doing bad deeds, we''d face each other as enemies." Lady Life said, which made Neji smile. She knew he''d be doing bad deeds the next time they''d meet, it was not a case of ''if''. She knew that. Even if he didn''t want to, his curse would lead him to do evil. So she would surely see him as an enemy. With a mix of understanding and irony, he nodded slowly, acknowledging the truth in her words. Lady Life stared at him for a second more before turning away. Neji felt a sense of loss. He had hoped she''d stick with him throughout his journey, but¡­ The bond they had shared, now shattered by his actions. Funnily enough, he still didn''t regret it. Because he didn''t know if there was any other way. He was too kind andpassionate a person to be his. [I wouldn''t.] Before he left, he let the text above his head talk onest time. [It''s not urate to say ''we''.... Even if you see me as an enemy, I would never.] She had helped him too much in both this timeline and the future, for him to hate her. Her back was turned to him, so he was unsure if she saw it. Her perception should not be limited by her eyes, but if she saw, she didn''t react. Neji turned around, sighting softly as he rubbed the back of his head. Thest four months were fun, he enjoyed it. Even if four months to her were trivial, it was a long time for him since he had never spent that long idle in recent times, let alone with a lone woman. But it was time to get out of hisfort zone. He wondered where to go now. His goal was obviously the Temple of Equilibrium, but apparently it was a ce that''s very hard to find. "You, Prima!" The sudden call of his false name halted Neji''s departure. He turned to find a ring with an emerald stone being thrown at his face. Skillfully catching it, he examined the beautiful piece of jewelry, its stone glowing with a faint, mystical light. Lady Life gave him onest frown, her eyes a mix of emotions. "Wear it¡­ it will help keep you in control, somewhat," she said, her voiceced with a hint of concern beneath the stern exterior. "And stay away from me in the future," Without another word, she turned and her form disappeared into the distance. Neji looked down at the ring in his hand, feeling the weight of its significance. It was light, but it had a heavy feeling to it, in a good way. He knew it was more than just an ornament; that green gem was a part of her, a tool to help him stay sane. Slowly, he put it on, sliding it on his ring finger. Instantly he felt a huge surge of life energy and serene essence soar into him, and he appreciated the sense of bnce that it gave. "Thanks," letting out a deep breath, Neji turned back on his path. The journey ahead was uncertain, but now, with a piece of Lady Life''s essence with him, he felt a bit more prepared for whatevery ahead. Atst, he left the Archverse behind, his destination¡ªthe Temples of Equilibrium. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 475 [Bonus chapter] I Loved That You Were Paying Attention 475 [Bonus chapter] I Loved That You Were Paying Attention From the author: This is my first time trying to meet your summoning pen request and give you a bonus chapter. We''ll see how it works ^^. . . Kira looked especially happy when they saw her in the dining room. She had washed up and changed into a new outfit. She looked fresh and the fear and trauma she experienced on Mount Tempest were gone. Lysander didn''t join them at the mayor''s residence because he was just a lowly knight and immediately joined other knights in the military quarter once they arrived in Belem. So, Emmelyn didn''t see him again. "Wee, Your Majesty, and Lady Emmelyn," came to greet them was Lord Marius''s wife. She was a fat woman in her 50''s who dressed impably. She was smiling broadly and looked very friendly. "Thank you, Lady Marius," Maxim replied. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." "No, Your Majesty. The pleasure is all mine," Lady Marius waved her hand and chuckled. She weed them to the dining room and exchanged pleasantries with her guests. Her husband joined her not long after. Lord and Lady Marius had two adult children. One of them lived in Belem and was ready to take over power from his father, while the other one was a schr who was studying at the university in Castilse. Thedy loved talking about his children and seemed very proud of them. The dinner was pleasant and the atmosphere was quite rxing. It was a fresh change for Emmelyn after traveling simple and stayed in an inn after inn and sometimes even under the stars. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She didn''t realize that after months of being on the road she actually missed this atmosphere. The mayor''s residence reminded her of her life as royalty which felt like such a distant past now. "We are so happy to host Your Majesty and your friends here," Lady Marius chirped happily. "We have so much to offer here in Belem. The beaches are truly beautiful and the port is so busy every day with merchants and travelers from many different countries." Emmelyn noticed that Belem was just like Wintermere. It was aport city that became the trading and transit hub for people and goods. Their market and city center looked so busy and lively. "I know Belem is really beautiful," Maximmented. "Unfortunately, we cannot stay for too long. We will continue our trip tomorrow after breakfast. We have so many things to do in the capital." "Ah, I know Your Majesty must be really busy," thedy of the castle nodded in understanding. "I hope someday you cane back and stay longer. I will ask my older son to take you around." "That will be lovely," Maxim said. "It would be our pleasure." They continued eating with a light chat about the current situation in Belem and many trivial matters. The food was good and it was apanied by good wine too. Once they finished dinner, everyone was in a really good mood, including Emmelyn. She felt like she finally saw the light at the end of her dark tunnel. Slowly, one by one her worries were sorted. She had cleared her rtionship with Maxim.She had Raphael''s help to revive Queen ra - she didn''t even care about proving her innocence at this point. Emmelyn just wanted thete queen to live again. She also found clues about the Leoraleis and would soon meet Maxim''s mother who could point her in the right direction to find the kingdom. And what''s more important was that she had secured Maxim''s support. The king had promised to help her get whatever things belonged to her. Even if she wanted Wintermere back and her daughter, he could make it happen. Now, she no longer thought she was cursed with bad luck. Her life had started to change for the better. All thanks to Maxim. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the man was busy discussing politics with Lord Marius with wine in his hand. She admired Maxim. He looked so well-conversed in politics and economy. Now, it was so hard to imagine Maxim from the old days when he and she snuck inside an evil lord''s mansion to steal from his treasure chest. A king would never do something like that. Ahh... the happy-go-lucky man had gone, she thought. Maxim was now a real statesman. However, Emmelyn liked this other version of Maxim too. He was truly a versatile man. Well... maybe, like Maxim said, once everything was over and the dust had settled, if Emmelyn could open her heart again, she might be able to see him as a man, not just a friend. Maybe. "You were looking at me during dinner," Maximmented after they finished dinner. They were walking toward their chambers on the second floor to rest. Kira decided she didn''t want to join them and rest early because she wanted to walk around the city center and sightsee since they would leave Belem the next day. Maxim asked Emmelyn, "Did you want to say something back there?" Emmelyn pursed her lips. This man was too slick. Emmelyn thought he was busy talking politics with the mayor, but apparently, he still managed to pay attention to what she was doing? "Narcissistic," Emmelyn said. "I was just trying to listen to what you guys were talking about." "Lies!" Maxim chuckled. "You don''t care about politics. You told me that once." "That was a long time ago," Emmelyn retorted. "I am a changed woman." "Oh, really? So, now you care about politics, royalty, and the people?" Maxim asked Emmelyn back. "Why? Do you want to be a queen?" Emmelyn rolled her eyes. "I actually wanted to ask you something but you ruin my mood." "Hey, I was joking, okay?" Maximughed. "I loved that you were paying attention. So, what is it that you wanted to ask me?" Emmelyn had decided to ask Maxim one favor. Since she knew Edgar was in Summeria, she thought maybe she could ask Maxim to find the man for her. She wanted to know how Edgar was doing and what kind of information he had obtained so far.And most importantly, she would send Edgar back to Draec with Raphael''s scarf so Queen ra could be revived as soon as possible. She would be able to find Edgar faster with Maxim''s help. "I have a favor to ask you," said Emmelyn. They had reached her door and she halted her steps. "I want to find someone." . . ----------------- From the author: Thank you so much for the gifts you have been showering this book. And also thank you for the golden ticket votes! I love you lots! If you haven''t seen the new feature, it''s okay, let''s just wait. My app is not updated too and I keep checking every five minutes.. T_T The IT people said so far only 40% of app users get the updated version. Hopefully, we the 60% will get it soon too. By the way, another thing that you might notice after the update is the new feature called "summoning pen". This can be used to request bonus chapters, like what you are getting with this chapter. You can request bonus chapters to the authors of your favorite books with only 200 points using the "summoning pen". Maybe if the authors see thousands of requests/summons, their cold hearts will melt and decided to write more, like what I am doing now... bahahahaha. Anyway, I am just trying this new feature and see how it would look. I can''t promise to always fulfill your summons. I already try to publish 3 per day this week to hopefully get me used to publishing 3 chapters per day throughout September IF... If "The Cursed Prince" can im the top spot on the Golden Ticket ranking. Chapter 476 Emmelyn Wants To Look For Edgar 476 Emmelyn Wants To Look For Edgar "I''m listening," Maxim said with a smile. He was very happy because Emmelyn finally needed his help and wanted him to do something. He had poured his heart out earlier today, before they went to dinner, that he would do anything, he would even move heaven and earth to help her. Yet, Emmelyn had not made a specific request. She only asked why he was willing to do all those things for her. She had not asked him to take back Wintermere. She had not demanded him to attack Drae and get her daughter, or whatever. He was ready. He wanted to do something. Her wish was hismand. He just wanted her to say the word. However, it seemed Emmelyn was still thinking about what she actually wanted. So far, she had only mentioned her desire to find Myreen and meet the Leoraleis, and that was about it. Uff... secretly, Maxim hoped Emmelyn was not thinking about forgiving her husband and returned to him. She seemed to think he was a bad man and sent people to chase and kill her with that meager bounty of 1000 coins. Oh, Emmelyn... you are usually smart, but you have been hurt and in pain that you couldn''t see through your own husband, Maxim said inwardly. That was a good thing... for him. The more Emmelyn hated her husband, the bigger chance Maxim had to get the woman''s heart. Maxim wouldn''t help hispetition. What for? He was not an angel. Selfish was his middle name. Besides, this situation actually only showed that Emmelyn didn''t know Mars as well as she thought. If her rtionship with her husband was so good, there should be trust and understanding between them. Mars wouldn''t leave his wife to chase a stupid witch -when he had so many people work under him, and Emmelyn wouldn''t doubt her husband''s love for her and the fact that he would never hurt her. So, their rtionship was not too good anyway. If they didn''t understand and trust each other, their rtionship was bound to doom eventually. So, Maxim didn''t feel guilty about stepping in the middle. Why would he feel guilty? He was not the third person. He should have been the man for Emmelyn. Had Draec didn''t invade Wintermere, Emmelyn would have been his wife now. They were so close to going to Summeria back then. He was ready to reveal his true identity and he would ask her to marry him. Mars Strongmoor was the viin in his love story with Emmelyn. He took Emmelyn away from Maxim. If he and Emmelyn never met, they wouldn''t have any story in the first ce. Maxim had zero sympathy for the other man. Uff.. thinking about Mars actually made Maxim''s blood boil. He wished Emmelyn would just say the word. He would exert all his people to attack Draec and take back everything that was taken away from her. The sooner they got it over with, the better. Uff...unfortunately, Emmelyn still had not made any decision and this almost drove Maxim crazy. He wanted her to need him. He wanted her to ask him to do things for her. He would show her what he was capable of and make her see how devoted he was to her. That''s why, when Emmelyn finally said she needed a favor from him, the man felt excited and pumped up. He wanted to know what she wanted. He looked at her intently, not wanting to miss any single word. "What do you want me to do?" Emmelyn opened the door to her chamber and invited Maxim to enter. "I want to show you something." "Okay." Maxim was curious about what Emmelyn wanted to show him. If she wanted something, she could just say it right here, but she wanted him to go in. Hmmm... Emmelyn got her bag from the bed and took out a scroll. Maxim stood in the corner, watching her and waiting for Emmelyn to exin her request. "I am looking for a man in Summeria," Emmelyn said. She opened the scroll and showed a picture on it to Maxim. The king furrowed his brows in displeasure. He saw the picture of a handsome man with a burly body, looking very masculine, with intelligent and fierce eyes. He was wondering who this man was. Was this Emmelyn''s scummy husband? Maxim''s brows twitched. He looked at the man intently and scoffed. Ha. That other man was not bad-looking, but he was nothing like Maxim. His good looks were not even close to Maxim''s level. Secretly, Maxim felt a sense of satisfaction. He was more handsome than Emmelyn''s husband. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Who is this man?" Maxim asked Emmelyn. "His name is Edgar. He is a friend. I asked him to help me by going to Antea and look for information about Myreen and the Leoraleis," Emmelyn exined. "From some knights and travelers that we met on the road, we found out that Edgar is going to Summeria and he is probably there right now." "Why do you want to find him?" Maxim asked again. He felt a bit disappointed because this man, who was less good-looking than him, was not Emmelyn''s husband. Now, Maxim was wondering how Mars looked like. "I want to ask him to return to Draec," said Emmelyn. She took out Raphael''s scarf from her coat pocket and ced it on top of the scroll. "I want my mother-inw to be brought back as soon as possible. I don''t think I will ever return to Draec again. I need to send this scarf through someone I can trust." Maxim''s only focus was on Emmelyn''s words when she said she didn''t think she would ever return to Draec again. His chest felt like it was about to burst with happiness. . ------------- From the author: I have finally been able to update the app and I can see all the new features including the Golden Ticket! Yeayyy!!! Omg.. omg omg!! Thank you so much for voting your golden tickets to this book. I am sorry I cannot see beyond the Top 3 supporters, so I cannot thank you one by one. Attached is the Golden Ticket votes that this book gets per today. Thank you Lucy_30, Kelly_Goodwin, and Hopeless8Romantic. And to all of you who have voted your tickets for The Cursed Prince. Thank you so much. I love you! I am so touched by so many gifts sent to this book T_T... Thank you so much. Thank you so much for the Golden Tickets! Missrealitybites Chapter 477 Friendship Bracelet 477 Friendship Bracelet "I see," Maxim nodded in satisfaction. He could ept that Edgar was Emmelyn''s friend, even though he was a little bit irked that she had another male friend. However,knowing that she wanted to send Edgar so far away, back to Draec, he was more than happy to find the man. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Can you do that?" Emmelyn asked Maxim with her big eyes. "I need to find him as soon as we arrive in Castilse." "Of course. Leave it to me." "Please don''t hurt him. He is a friend, a good one. I only want to talk to him and give this scarf," Emmelyn said again. "Huh? Why would I hurt him? He is your friend." Maxim furrowed his brows. "No, I mean, if you sent people to find him, please talk to him nicely. Don''t force him toe. He is a strong man and might not take it too well being summoned by strangers," Emmelyn exined. "Please treat him well." "Oh, I see what you mean. I will have my people track him down and then invite him to my pce when we arrive in Castilse. Is that okay?" "Yes, that will be perfect." Emmelyn felt so relieved. It''s so good having Maxim by her side. She didn''t have to do the hard work by herself. She could share the burden with her friend. Ahh.. truly, she felt so lucky to have him with her. "Consider it done." Maxim patted his chest smugly. "I will not let you down." "Thank you so much, Max." "Okay, so, let me take this picture and talk to my men," Maxim took the sketch and rolled it up. "Is there anything else you need?" "No, nothing. Thank you." "Very well. Then I hope you can rest well and we will see each other again tomorrow." "Have a good night, Maxim." "You too, Em." After Maxim left, Emmelyn took another cup of wine and sat on the windowsill, sipping her drink. She missed Southberry wine, but this one was good too. She looked at the garden outside and admire the flowers, thinking about Queen ra. In summer, the sun went down a bitte so she could still see the beauty. When it waspletely dark, she finally went to sleep. *** "I bought several bracelets from the market," said Kira when she saw Emmelyn in the dining room for breakfast. She took out two sets of bracelets from her pocket and gave one to Emmelyn. "This is for you." It was a simple leather woven bracelet but it looked extremely nice on the wrist. The color was light blue and dark blue. "For me?" Emmelyn didn''t expect Kira to buy her one. "Yes." Kira smiled. "I saw the bracelets and remember you don''t have any more essories after you gave your snake pendant to that ice monster. So, I figured I want to give you one. And since it looks nice, I got one for myself too." Emmelyn''s brows twitched when she heard Kira refer to Raphael as ice monster. She wanted tough at Kira''s obvious dislike for the man. She understood why Kira felt that way though. However, she couldn''t help but actually feel sorry for Raphael. To spend his years growing up in a snowy mountain, away from other people, it must be extremely lonely. Maybe that was the reason why his songs were heartwrenching. "This is so lovely," Emmelyn smiled and took the bracelet from Kira. "Thank you so much." Maxim looked at the scene and realized it''s true that Emmelyn didn''t have any jewelry. Maybe she had to leave all her jewelry behind in order to disguise herself on her travel, or her husband was just too stingy to give her nice things. Maxim made a mental note to get some jewelry for Emmelyn once they arrived in Castilse. The capital city of Summeria housed so many talented artisans who could make beautiful essories, the best in the world. "You''re wee," said Kira with a big smile. She was in a good mood today. She had her bag and was ready to go after they had breakfast. "Come, eat good food before you continue your trip," Lady Marius open her arms and wee everyone to sit at the dining table and enjoy the food provided by their servants. Kira gushed about how beautiful Belem was and said she woulde back here someday with her ship just to sightsee again, after her adventure with Emmelyn ended. "Oh, you have a ship?" Lady Marius was very interested in knowing more since Belem was a port city. "Where are you from?" Emmelyn''s eyes widened and she coughed violently. Gosh... Kira shouldn''t have said anything about her ship since it would raise more questions from their hosts. If they knew she was part of a pirate gang, they might be shocked and scared. "Oh... it''s a small ship, actually." Kira noticed Emmelyn''s difort and waved her hand nonchntly. "My father works in a ship and sometimes I went onboard." "Oh... so, he is a sailor?" Lady Marius asked again. Emmelyn didn''t want to hear Kira''s reply and decided to change the subject. "The bread is really nice. Can we have some for the journey? It''s difficult to find good bread these days." Lady Marius was happy to hear thepliment. She smiled from ear to ear. "Really? I will ask my servant to pack some for you, Lady Emmelyn." "Thank you! That is so lovely." Emmelyn pointed at the wine jug. "What about the wine? Can we have some for the road too?" "Absolutely!" "I mean, I am from Terra and over there we have really good wine from a region called Southberry. I have been missing Southberry wine all these months. Only here in Belem I finally found the wine of the same level or maybe even higher quality than Southberry wine," she added. "I love it!" Maxim understood what Emmelyn was trying to do and he nodded too. "Yes. I would like to bring this wine with us. It''s good." "Definitely!" Lady Marius''s face beamed in happiness. She was happy that the king needed something from them. "I will have our servant prepare the logistics for you, Your Majesty. Bread and wine. Noted." The conversation shifted to all types of good wine and they no longer talked about Kira''s ship. . ------------- From the author: Speaking of friendship bracelets, I have a friend who uses bracelets to remember important people or moments in his life. His name is Pablo from Spain. He would wear all bracelets and never took them off for years until they snapped/broke on their own, and then he would store them in his wooden box. He said he loved having those bracelets on his wrist because looking at them would remind him of the friends and the memory they have together. I think it''s very simple but meaningful. PS: He is a very manly man but the many friendship bracelets look nice on his wrist ^^ PPS: Did you ever have one when you were younger? PPPS: Kelly Goodwin, thank you so much for all the massage chairs, luxury cars, and dragons! OMG Chapter 478: 478: The Source of Creation Chapter 478: 478: The Source of Creation Chapter 478: The Source of Creation ''The future has changed once again,'' Neji thought as he shot across the sky, running from a woman who had been chasing him for thest few days. When he received the Level 10,000 quest, it mentioned the Northern Demon King, which meant he should have been alive till that time. But, now, he was dead. ''Is this a change big enough to matter?'' he wondered even as his speed increased. "Hey, slow down!" He decided to discard these thoughts and focus on running. The voice that called for his name sped up too, grunting slightly. Activating his Jogan, he saw his pursuer one more time. It was an alien woman of a dark purple, humanoid shape. She was a being made out of pure mana and from her head, radiated a stream of glowing bright pink energy which resembled hair. She didn''t have any externally visible ears, nose, or lips, nor did she wear any clothing. She only had two sharp white spots in ce of her eyes. [Anodi the 27th Anodite Peak ss 4] Yeah, he wasn''t going to hear her out. She had approached him out of nowhere when he was eating noodles in a higher-realm cultivation world. She said his name, "Prima", even though he was wearing a disguise, and asked him toe with her for a talk. Neji fled the scene instead. He didn''t know anyone here to make them approach him, not out of goodwill anyway. He had killed many strong beings in thest year, so he had only made enemies out of those being''s family and friends. Although he didn''t remember picking a fight with anyone of her kind, he couldn''t take the risk. "Ugh, dammit," she yelled as she closed up the gap. "What is up with those wings of yours, they''re too fast!" Indeed he was fast, each p of his wings took him through a dozen universes. His surroundings were a blur of light, with the onlypany being the alien behind him. His stats were all-time high, as he stood at Level 25,690 now. Along with that, all his Voidmancer and Lumpmancer powers have increased too. Although the number of skills hasn''t increased, their powers sure have. He had also never stopped earning small or big Divinities every 500 Levels, so he had been growing stronger by a lot. "Haah, I was told to not reveal this unless necessary, but," she was panting now. Neji himself wasn''t in very good shape, but he was surely faster than her at least now that he had spammed Boost a lot of times. "The Godmother sent me! I''m here to help! Slow down and let me help you, dammit!" Neji stopped in his tracks, turning to her, as she crashed into his chest. Normally, a collision at this speed would leave nearby universes exploding, but the "range" of his Nigh Omnipotence had been going up all this time. So he stopped the aftermath with a thought. Neji grabbed her by the shoulders, not threateningly, and looked into her pure white eyes. She was quite small, about 5", so he looked like a bear holding her. [Are you sure you''re not lying?] "Y-yes?" The woman cleared her throat, withdrawing her face backward as he was too close. "First, let me go. Tell me where you want to go, and I''ll take you there." * * * Although Neji already knew her name thanks to Observe, she had the courtesy to introduce her anyway. Anodi the 27th, the number part of her name was thanks to her royal heritage, as she let Neji know. She''s the Queen of Anodites, she imed at least, and despite being one of the oldest races in the Omniverse, she was only the 27th ruler. The Anodites were a race of powerful immortal beings, so there was rarely a need to change rulers. Their ruling system was flexible too, they didn''t follow the idea of a kingdom in the traditional sense. They were beings of pure energy, Mana, who didn''t need anything to stay alive. The casual kingdom systems were of no use to them. So as the Queen, she barely had any responsibilities and coulde out anytime like this. "Yes, that''s Anodyne," she said as she pointed at a red the size of a few standard universes together. "Nothing but my fancy little prison." Responsibilities. While she had almost none of them, there was one prominent one. The Queen was to remain within the all the time, to keep it safe. For the ruler of a race of beings dubbed to be "Free", it was a big curse. Anodi hated it. "Thanks to you, I finally got a chance toe out," she said. "You really must be something since Mother called for me just to guide you. Then again, it''s not as if the ce you''re going to is very safe." They''ve been traveling for a month now, and only now did they reach Anodyne. The Omniverse was big, it took time to move around for beings who weren''t the highest of the food chain. Plus, it was already two months since the war between the two Omniverses, and the local transportations were slowed down for the sake of the war. In thest month of the traveling, Neji and his escort hade across some big fights themselves, some of which Neji avoided, and some of which he slipped in to devour rewards. Finally, they were close to the Temple. She had said that it was near her home, so it couldn''t be that far. [When''s thest time you were out?] Neji asked. "I don''t know, a few dozen million years ago?" she said and he almost choked. "Yep, before Mother got bored of ruling and passed me the Queendom." [Damn,] he rubbed the back of his head, [You''re kinda short for human standards and also talk casually, so I thought you''d be younger. Do you have children? If so, how many?] "Well, we rarely reproduce," she said with a shrug. With the conversation ongoing, they began to move once more, blurring past stars as he followed behind her. "For example, unlike you, Ick flesh, so Ick the lust your kind have. I''m bored enough as it is managing the Queendom, I can''t be bothered to have children. Anyways, let''s quicken the pace." She sped up, and Neji followed. He wondered had he met her in the First Possibility? How would things have gone between him and her in that possible variation? He had never heard about her in his life before returning to the past, so that made him wonderin the first possibility, had she just returned to her after helping him reach the Temple? Or did they share any intimacy? If so why didn''t he hear about her in the future? Did she die? Or what happened? This wasn''t the first time Neji had these types of thoughts, and she wasn''t the first person he had them toward. He wondered each time he came across someone for a prolonged period of time. Just what were the changes he was making? "You know, for someone who is beyond the 5th Dimension, you act a lot like a 3D creature," the girl flying in front of him said suddenly, her head facing ahead. "Not that I can read your mind. It''s as if you''ve been a 3D creature until recently, eh? I told you how old I am, but what about you?" [Seventeen human years,] he said without a beat and she almost stumbled in the air. [Surprising?] "For your strength, and implied history as a previously 3rd-dimensional creature, yes," she nodded, staring at him for a few long seconds before facing ahead again. "I can''t imagine any route to grow this strong in such a short time. Now it exins why Godmother wanted me to help you." [What dimensional entity are you?] Neji asked, mostly to make conversation. "6th," she said, and before Neji could ask, she exined further, "I should be almost Nigh-Omnipotent rtive to you. Allow me to exin since you were a 3D entity not long ago. Something that''s endless in one dimension can be less than endless in a higher one. For example, a Menger Sponge has infinite surface area but it only matters in a world of less than three dimensions. In the three-dimensional world of reality, it has zero mass. Not only is it not endless, it doesn''t even exist." [Um] "In a moreyman''s term, people who are ssified as ''Nigh-Omnipotent'' in rtion to a human mortal world are considered 4th Dimensional entities. But those who can be ssified as ''Omnipotent'' in rtion to the same mortal worlds, are considered 5th Dimensional entities." she said, "Beyond the 5th, it''s a littleplicated." "For example, what if you were topare two 5D entities? It''d be likeparing two 3D entities, two human boxers for example, except on arger scale. This is why no definite ''Omnipotence'' exists. Everything is about rtivity," she said, "Rtive to a 5D being, 6D beings are Omnipotent Gods. Likewise, as a being grows higher in dimensional scale rtive to lower dimensional beings, they are considered ''more'' Omnipotent, more ''Infinite''. As I said, all is about rtivity." [So that means I have zero chance of defeating you if we were to sh?] he asked with a frown, making her shrug. "Well, no. The dimensional scale only works in theory, for the most part. Like how you managed to outspeed me when you were fleeing. If you were to bring a power like Toon Force, a 2-dimensional power, against someone of a higher dimension, you might win against them. It all depends on your powers, your natural state of existence isn''t the final nail." [Interesting.] "I hope it is," sheughed. "We are close." As she said that, Neji realized the trail of light around them was growing weaker. As he traveled at a speed far beyond light behind her, the blur of universes around them began to die out. A few minutester, they were flying inplete darkness. [Is this the void?] "The pure part of it, yes," she nodded, finally stopping the flight, as did he. Her answer meant ''no'' to Neji he supposed, instead of the literal void, this must be like the gap between two gxies. It was still ''void'' but it wasn''t outside the universe, this was the same. She added, knocking a finger on the darkness in front of her, "We''re currently outside all Hyperverses, if you force your eyes open, you could catch a few of their lights around us. Currently, we''re floating in the Omniverse in its truest sense." Neji said, "Boost," and focused on his Jogan. It was apparently just that one boost away from being able to see, as colors that couldn''t be described by his vocabry met his gaze. Swirling hyperverses floated in the darkness, far from each other, just like gxies within a universe, except on a far, farrger scale. "Oh, you can see now," she said, and looking at her, he saw the colorless wall in front of her. No, he couldn''t ''see'' it, he just knew there was something there. "Normally, you''d need the Map of Infinity to unlock this door," she said, facing the wall as she spread her arms. "Luckily, you have me. Brilliant Mana Supernova." She widened her mouth, letting out a charring breath of big-bang out of her mouth, as it rushed into the gate. An explosion of a million colors happened, and not even a nano-second passed, and Neji''s surroundings changed. The ck void turned white, all the hyperverses vanished, and he was alone for a moment. Before the white bloomed to reveal a new space, with Anodi beside him. Neji felt his mouth agape in the face of this realm untouched by the confines of earthly imagination, in front of this otherworldly spectacle. His surroundings were a canvas of cosmic artistry, where the rules of physics seemed to bend in reverence to the grandeur of creation. Above, below, and all around him, in dimensions humans couldn''t perceive, stars were not mere points of light but luminescent orbs, pulsating with life and energy. They ranged in color from the deepest blues to fiery reds, each a sun to worlds unseen, their light painting the previous void with a spectral radiance. Nebs, those great nurseries of stars, swirled in patterns of indigo and crimson, gold and emerald, like cosmic whirlpools of dust and gas. These celestial tapestries were in constant, slow motion, evolving and shifting in an eternal dance of creation. The light from newborn stars within them cast a heavenly glow, illuminating their surroundings with a surreal, dreamlike quality. But all of those felt pale before the embodiments of existence, of the omniverse. Amidst this celestial majesty floated the [Celestialsapiens], beings of such power and mystery that their presence seemed almost a natural part of this cosmic realm. They were ethereal entities, their bodies resembling the night sky a dark canvas dotted with stars. Although their forms were humanoid, it was on a scale that defiedprehension, floating through the cosmos with a grace that belied their size as they stood with their hands spread. Their eyes, glowing white like emerald beacons, shone with the wisdom of eons. As they drifted through the majestic space, they seemed to be inmunion with the known omniverse itself. [The Will of the Omniverse is looking at you.] From a cosmic hut floating in the far distance, a single, familiar gaze watched him. He was at its home, after all. "Wee," Anodite turned to face him, smiling, "To the Forge of Creation, in the center of our Cube Omniverse." The source of the Omniverse''s greatest power, where ideas be real, and where dreams are realized. The Temple of Equilibrium was right ahead. ** ** ** Author Note: Don''t forget to vote!! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 479: 479: The Will of the Omniverse Chapter 479: 479: The Will of the Omniverse Chapter 479: The Will of the Omniverse Beyond the omniversal temporal line, the She Beyond Omnipotence sat on her chair while running a hand down Kurai''s hand. She was staring at the screen in the air, which showed Neji stepping into the Source of Creation. She rubbed her chin, "Things are too fast this time." she thought aloud. Omniscience could let her know everything that would happen, but as she had mentioned to Neji before, she kept it turned off for the most part. She liked enjoying humane limitations from time to time, it gave spice to living. Nothing major has changed, but events have sped up. Of the three paths that the Level 10,000 Quest provided, the other possibility''s Neji had chosen the Chaos Path. For him toplete that quest, the goal was as follows: [Navigate the Chaotic Realms, where reality itself is in flux, and prove your ability to harness chaos. If sessful, you shall gain the ability to manipte chaos, chaotic weaponry, and earn the title of "Shub-Niggurath, the Chaosweaver."] He only managed to find that ce after half a dozen years of search; he was already a Demon thanks to the Godmother taking him in, and that demonic side of his aligned well with the chaotic powers he gained. He grew quite powerful, earning the title of Demon King of Light and Darkness in the following years. But in just a single year, this possibility''s Neji had seeded in finding his quest arena. Indeed, things were going fast, and perhaps for the better. "He didn''t turn into a Demon this time, so he''s weaker," she said to herself. "But that should be made up if he seeds in this Quest and gains the title of Celestialsapien." That race of creatures were Demons, Gods, and everything else that made reality. In the other possibility, Godmother had turned Neji into a demon before Kimi was about to throw him out of the Dreamweaver''s Fortress. The demonification caused him to lose his mind further, which made Godmother disappointed. She advised Kimi to throw him out so that he could gain control over his emotions in the outside world. When he was cast out in that possibility, he appeared in front of Fotia and her fiance just like this time. Zephyr beat him up and put a cor around him, but Neji wasn''t rational enough to think that he could deposit the cor inside his Inventory, that''s why he spent a longer time as Fotia''s ve than the few minutes this Neji did. Thanks to the demonification, he was madder than all time, he grew extremely mad at the Primordial''s daughter and fiance for the years of very they brought upon him. Soter after he freed himself from them, he raped Fotia out of his own will, not out of pure madness. He tormented her and found fun in it. Thanks to all this, his meeting with Lady Life was greatly dyed. He met her after he used Fotia and threw her away, by then years had passed of his stay here. Only after Lady Life left him the same emerald ring, did he search for the Chaos Realm. "Interesting," she shrugged as she materialized a box of popcorn and began to eat, not forgetting to feed Kurai some. "Hope quickness doesn''t bring his doom." In nowhere was Neji safe from death, it didn''t matter that this was a time loop. If he died, this was hisst chance, and everything would end. Raki focused on the scene on the screen, "Let''s see how long the trial takes." Hopefully not years. * * * [This ce looks familiar.] Neji was familiar with the idea of Celestialsapiens, they were from a fairly popr cartoon. Although he didn''t watch it long enough to reach this far, he knew what Alien X was. Since the Omniverse was built upon the ideas originating from the Prime, it wasn''t all that surprising that it was built in simr ways to some fiction. Still, when he saw his quest mention the Celestialsapiens, he wasn''t expecting them to be exactly this one. "The Strongest Race in the Omniverse," said Anodi from beside him, as she too observed the titanic cosmic humanoids that stood still. "Even their weakest members are below ss 3, while their strongest are beyondprehension." She pointed at a celestialsapien in the far; unlike the others, this one has a special distinction. It was shaped like a woman and had a small glowing white orb in her hands with a baby Celestialsapien growing inside it. It was a pregnant Celestialsapien. "It takes a baby Celestialsapien tens of thousands of years to develop. I''m not sure how much you know about them, but this race of people are immensely powerful beings with the power to control reality. Like most Omnipotence, merely thinking about something makes it a reality for them. Except they''re special in that, they are outer dimensional entities. So their powers apply to anything," she exined. "But a Celestialsapien cannot do anything unless a majority or all its personalities agree. Yes, they are beings with more than one personality. Most of them spent eons debating before using any of their powers at all." So more than a race of entities, they were just batteries through which ideas and dreams manifested into this realm. "Each Celestialsapien has 2 distinct personalities inside them. There needs to be a 3rd agreement for them to do anything. So while they are arguably the strongest beings in the multiverse, they are pretty handicapped. Otherwise, they could have wished us to be erased right now, and we''d have been. We''re basically invading the Forge of Creation right now, yet these Celestialsapiens are deliberating on what to do with us, unable to reach a decision." [What if we were to attack them? Would they react then?] asked Neji, as he fiddled with his emerald ring. If he were to lose control and attack them, it might be the end for him. "Eh," she shrugged. "It depends. If you were to be attacked by a qroaskito, would you hit it? Oh right, if you don''t know, a qroaskito is like a mosquito from human worlds." She said, "Some might hit it and kill it, while some might ignore it if they don''t even notice it. You''re no danger to them, except for the baby, so go crazy, they probably won''t harm you." [I see,] he nodded, looked around, and focused back on the cosmic hut floating in the far distance. [By the way, is that the Temple of Equilibrium?] "Oh," she looked at it. "Huh, yes. How did you notice it? I was staring in the same direction but it was invisible to my eyes." She blinked. "Right, it is said that it only reveals itself to those who are worthy." [Worthy of what?] She looked at him, "Worthy of meeting the Cube." "...." he frowned and looked back at it. [The Will of the Omniverse is looking at you intensely. It wonders who you are.] The Will of the Omniverse his longest benefactor. It seemed the time travel had affected it too, unlike how he hoped. [The Will of the Omniverse wonders why you have its Blessing when it clearly does not remember giving you one.] Unlike the friendly and helpful tone it had always used in its prompts, it now sounded slightly hostile. Looking back, why had it been so nice to him from the beginning? [I didn''t expect the temple to be a hut,] he said to Anodi with blocks of text over his head. "It used to be a big castle of marble, from what I heard from Mother," she replied. "It shrunk after the incident." [The incident?] "The Omniverse''s Will is far from what it once was. As the will of the reality we live in, it''s supposed to be the strongest entity, but it''s far from so." She said, "It holds barely any authority now. This is the core of the Cube Omniverse, you know? The race of Celestialsapiens exists to guard this ce from invaders, they were the knights of the Omniverse''s Will. But now theyck the will to even move, because their ruler, from whom they were supposed to take all the orders, can''t even muster enough power to order them." She said, "The Will of the Omniverse was greatly damaged by the Prime''s Primordial God in one of the earlier great wars between realities." "...." Neji stared at the small hut. He stared at it for long before looking back at Anodi, [I''ll be going in then. Will youe?] She giggled, "I can''t go there unless I''m called. Celestialsapiens are the guards of this realm, and we Anodites are kind of gatekeepers to this realm. We''re not even supposed to step inside, so no, I can''t go in any further. I''ll stand here and wait. Don''t take too long doing whatever you n to do." Neji looked at her in silence before he said, [Thank you for your help so far.] As he turned around and flew towards the hut. [The Temple of Equilibrium] As she had said, it indeed was the temple, as the name floated above the hut when he approached it. The windows were closed, but luminous light leaked out of them. The door was slightly parted, with light shining out of the split. Neji stopped in front of the door for a few seconds and then pushed it open. Blue light consumed him and a secondter he stood in a hallway, inside something that clearly wasn''t a hut. It was just a luminous empty white room. He''d have mistaken it for void itself if not for the edges around the room. There was a child, a boy or a girl, Neji couldn''t tell for sure. It was androgynous enough that Neji couldn''t tell apart. It held a rubix cube in its hand, clutching it tight as it looked up at Neji with a suspicious frown. It had ck hair reflecting the cosmic, and red eyes that were like exploding sun. It opened its mouth, "...." lips moved but no sound came out, at least none Neji''s ears could perceive. Rather, a system prompt shed. [The Will of the Omniverse demands your identity.] ''Huh,'' Neji wondered how he should proceed with this. [Image Here] ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 480: 480: The Trials of Equilibrium Chapter 480: 480: The Trials of Equilibrium Chapter 480: The Trials of Equilibrium [The Will of the Omniverse demands your identity.] The form of this entity looked familiar. Somehow. Neji was unsure exactly what way. They had red eyes and ck hair, except for the back part which was tinted red. Neji was expecting the manifestation body of the Omniverse to be more blue-themed, so he was a little surprised. As for the question [I''m Neji. I''m from the future.] For once, he decided to be truthful. Out of the many reasons, one was that he could feel that all lies could be detected by this entity. [That''s why I got a blessing from you. You blessed me yourself in the future.] "...." The little boy, or girl, Neji was still unsure, titled their head. They spoke, but again, a system prompt delivered it instead of a voice. [The Will of the Omniverse finds it hard to trust you. Time travel on this scale is not possible, they say.] Neji rubbed the back of his head and then blinked. He pointed at his head and eyes, [Don''t I look familiar? The woman, She Beyond Omnipotence, sent me here.] The kid frowned and then blinked, a small smile blooming on his face. [Indeed, says the Will of the Omniverse. They recognize your appearance to be simr to the Great Lady of the Golden Lagoon, as she''s the partner of the Great Lord of the Crimson Veil who nted and helped nurture the ''Cube Artifact'' in this Omniverse.] ''Huh?'' Neji blinked. Partner of that Raki woman...? She did mention a ''Brother'' a couple of times, back when they talked. That was probably him: the other half, He Beyond Omnipotence. From the way the kid said ''nted the Cube Artifact'', it seemed to be simr to nting a tree. In that case, perhaps this kid''s red features originated from that man, He Beyond Omnipotence. Neji wondered if that yed any reason behind why this kid looked familiar. Regardless, due to this information and how the kid was smiling now, Neji could deduce that those two were kind of a godmother and godfather figure to this kid. The suspicious frown it wore earlier had now vanished entirely. [Why have they sent you to the past, the Will of the Omniverse wonders. ''Is it to fix me?'' they ask.] The system prompts read. Before he could reply, another strange prompt shed. [The Will of the Omniverse has made a connection with its blessing inside you. Now you two can converse with ease.] "Fix you? Ah." Neji asked back and blinked. As the prompt said, he realized he could speak now, instead of having to rely on smoke text. Though he felt this freedom was only possible due to being inside this hut; the Cubes'' Will was allowing it. Neji felt a little embarrassed, the thing had just helped him talk in the hope that Neji would help it back. He rubbed the back of his head. "Sorry if you had your hopes up, I probably don''t have the means to fix you. Rather, I''m in my own situation," he said. "Besides, what is wrong with you to begin with?" "Oh" The bright expression of the kid vanished as he looked gloomy again. Neji wondered how he had befriended this entity in the other possibility. And yes, he was sure Neji of the other possibility had befriended the Cube, that''s why it had lent out a blessing just the minute current Neji received the System. Though he wondered, how? In this possibility, he got to meet the Cube because of the quest. But in the other possibility, the chosen path must have been the Chaos one, since the goal of the Demon path was seen alive. In that case, what caused Neji to meet the Cube? Then again, figuring that out didn''t matter right now. What mattered was his quest. "I am here for some kind of trial, I''m unsure of the details." He opened his system page just to check onest time. "Would you happen to know any?" The entity blinked its eyes and tilted its head, "I am unsure. There are many trials here, I doubt you''re supposed to go through them all, you wouldn''t survive. Can you tell me about what you know of the trials?" === Quest: ss Mastery Quest, Harmonizing the Paradox Description: The Temple of Equilibrium has sensed the ripples of your presence across time, acknowledging both the potential and the peril it holds. As the Forge of Creation aligns with your essence, you must delve deep into the trial of bnce, where you will confront the echoes of Chaos and Order. Embrace the crucible to strengthen the omniversal weave that has frayed at your touch. Goal: - y and win the Chessboard of Existence, Bnce the Twin Realms, and five other trials of your choice. Adapt to the call of the void, and the embrace of the light. - Attune the Heart of Bnce, a relic within the temple that oscites between states of Order and Chaos. - Synchronize your existence with the pulse of the Omniverse, earning its recognition. Reward: Leads you toward an Infinite Creation path. You shall be awarded with abilities of Light and Darkness, versatile equipment, and the title of [Celestialsapien, the Cosmic Enigma]. Failure: Should you fail to harmonize the discordant strands, the opposing forces will tear you apart from within, threatening your very existence. At best, personal dominion over your powers will be at stake, and at worst, and most likely, you will be erased. === Neji read the Quest''s contents in front of this presence that seemed both ancient and childlike. It listened to him in silence, only showing a reaction when he said ''the title of [Celestialsapien, the Cosmic Enigma]''. "So what do you think?" The Will listened, its form shimmering like a mirage caught between realms. "You carry a heavy burden on your shoulders," it replied in its voice, a melodic whisper that seemed toe from everywhere. Its ethereal form flickered slightly, a sign of its deep contemtion. A momentter, it turned to face him. As if the mood had changed, it took a step back and raised a hand. From its palm emerged seven glowing lights, each light expanded into a hologram, each bearing the name of a trial. "You''re fortunate I''m directly overseeing these trials," the Will conveyed. "In my prime, automated tests were the norm. Now, in my diminished state, I must guide them manually." This, Neji realized, might work to his advantage. "Choose your trial," the Will prompted, its gaze fixed on the Chessboard of Existence. Neji''s eyes scanned the holographic disys, pondering his options. After a long moment of consideration, he pointed towards the Chessboard of Existence. "Let''s begin with this one." The words [Chessboard of Existence] shimmered with an otherworldly glow, inviting Neji to embark on his first challenge. With a graceful snap of fingers from the Will, a chessboard appeared, the pieces carved from the very essence of the cosmos. The chessboard floated between them, and its pieces were a reflection of many cosmoses. The board itself was odd, with a thousand more pieces than any normal chessboard. Since there was nobody else here, he was going to y with the Will. "Come, make the first move," said the Will, confirming his suspicion. [You have begun the Trial of Bnce and Equilibrium.] [0/7 Completed] . As they began to y, their surroundings changed. Neji realized each piece held a Hyperverse within them, and each move decided the fate of a Hyperverse... It was insane how lives perished when a pawn was expended. Entities were living in them, entities far stronger than him. Yet, he was ying with their lives as if it was nothing. Even in this weakened form, the Will of the Omniverse was that; the Will. It could discard the lives living within it like how a human discarded his dead cells. He also realized another thing. He was outmatched. It wasn''t even funny how outmatched he was. Each move was a lesson in humility; the Will''s strategies were an intricate dance he could scarcely follow. Insultingly enough, this wasn''t all the Will could do. "You''re holding back, aren''t you?" Neji used, half in jest, half in exasperation. The Will blinked and then gave a small, sad smile. "Even in my diminished state, I am of the Omniverse. You won''t be able to win unless I hold back." And he wasn''t winning even when it was holding back; it had already been days since they started ying. The learning curve was steep, and Neji''s patience wore thin. "This isn''t working," he conceded, rising from the game. "There are other trials, right? Let''s try... ''Bnce the Twin Realms'' first. We''ll be back to this slowly." He hoped each trial''spletion would reward him with Levels so that he could put points in his INT. "As you wish," the Will of the Omniverse said, and their surroundings shifted once more. Neji''s form became ethereal, astral, as he hovered above two vasts, each residing in two separate universes, but thanks to the Will he viewed them side by side. The first was radiant with Order. It had cities that were perfectly structured, and its inhabitants lived their days happily. The threads of fate moved in a rhythm so precise it was almost musical, keeping everything nice and calm. It was heaven on earth. In stark contrast, the second was engulfed in Chaos. It hadndscapes of constant change. Mountains shifted as indivisibles fought in the air, forests vanished under dragon''s breaths, and rivers changed course unpredictably. Fate was a mess. The world''s skies were a spectacle of ever-changing colors and patterns. The people here lived in a perpetual state of flux, their lives a dance of adaptation and survival. Oddly enough, Neji realized they were parallel universes, except for one everything had gone wrong. "The difference is, in its way," Neji whispered. "Beautiful for us because we''re safe for it," the Will replied. "You see the dissonance. In one world, the Demon Lord was killed, the Hero won, and peace returned to Earth. In the other, the Demon Lord won, and the world fell to his feet. Can you find a way to grant both worlds harmony? I''ll grant you control of its threads of fate, and you have to move it in a way that both worlds reach a simr state. Time is sped up here, so we''ll see the result of the changes soon." He could either make the chaotic better, which would be hard or just make the orderly chaotic, remained unsaid. It''d be far easier. But he doubted if easy was the path his quest wanted. He frowned, thinking, and then began to weave his hand through the red threads of destiny. He allowed it to spider-web around him, while his Jogan shone bright. A hundred eyes floated around, all Jogans using Sha Naqba Imuru, as he focused on a million possibilities at once. As Neji wove his hand through the dense fabric of destiny, the threads vibrated with the potential for change. In the chaotic world, he chose a vige boy who had known nothing but loss and suffering, yetcked hate because of his kind surroundings. Neji''s Jogan eyes, like orbs of celestial observers, watched as the boy grew. Guided subtly by Neji''s adjustments, a pack of demonses to the boy''s vige. They kill everyone but the boy, who survives by hiding, building a deep hate for the demons. The boy grows up with resentment toward demons and Neji guides him to find ancient tomes of forbidden knowledge, where he learned ancient arts that would empower him to challenge the demon king. The boy became a symbol of hope for others who suffered under the demon''s tyranny, a leader who birthed a rebellion. In the world of Order, the boy''s life was much more prosperous than mere farming. The boy''s father was a noble, so his life was great. Neji manipted the threads of fate to make envious the power-hungry nobles target him. A carefully orchestrated scandal led to the father''s downfall, and the noble''s life ended in tragedy, leaving the boy with a legacy of betrayal. Once a joyful heir to a prosperous lineage, the boy now harbored a deep-rooted loathing for the kingdom''s corrupt elite. He vowed to dismantle the system that had crushed his family, as a simr route to power led him to gain power. Neji watched as the boy, in both universes, became an example of change. In the realm of Chaos, his rise against the demon lord united the oppressed and brought a semnce of structure. His leadership did not eradicate the chaos but gave it a purpose and a direction, a controlled storm that cleansed the world rather than destroy. Comparatively, in the world of Order, the boy''s quest to overthrow the corrupt monarchy started with an element of chaos that was desperately needed in that world. His crusade sparked a revolution that encouraged free thought and self-determination. The once rigid society began to crack, allowing the light of change to seep through the fissures. The Will of the Omniverse watched, intrigued by Neji''s choices. "You did not choose the easy path," it observed, its voice a blend ofughter. "Although he suffered a lot, through him the world became a better ce. It''d have been easier to just bring destruction to the orderly world and therefore bnce it with the already chaotic world. But now, both worlds are a mixture of good and bad, a nice mixture." "Hopefully for the better," Neji replied, his focus yielding only to the sh of system notification that let him know about a trial''spletion. "And looks like I got some levels out of it. Let''s try the chess game again." He lost again. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 481: 481: Celestialsapien? Well. Chapter 481: 481: Celestialsapien? Well. Chapter 481: Celestialsapien? Well. Not all trials pushed the mind, most of the others focused on the physique. On battles, and on endurance trials where he survived within omniversal-scale ck holes. He endured the suffering of these trials to a degree where he knew his body couldn''t withstand anymore. The trials caused his body to fail a dozen times until he finally seeded. He spent an entire year trying to solve the seven trials and only seeded in six. Just the Twin World trial had taken a long month. The others took longer. But, he was finally here. ying the chess game until it came to the point where he said, "Checkmate." The trial waspleted. The Will of the Omniverse pped with a small smile, "Congrattions. You did it." [The Quest is 80%plete.] He did do it, but it wasn''t finished yet. He had two more points to finish. First, attune to the Heart of Bnce, and second, he had to synchronize his existence with the pulse of the Omniverse. "To acquire the heart of bnce, you have to walk down this path." The Will pointed at the dark hallway that stretched inside the hut that was the temple. "Sadly, I can''t go with you for this one. It''s all up to you." Neji nodded and walked inside. .. The Heart of Bnce was fairly easy to get, though he was sure many else would have found it the hardest. When he walked through the dark hallway for a long time, he found a light. When he walked out, he found his mind inside the body of someone else, someone in front of a dire choice. Neji had to choose in his stead. Likewise, after he made the choice, his mind was sent to some other body. His mind crossed time and space many times to experience the greatest of hard choices that have been recorded in history. He lived through a few dozen of them, having to make choices that decided on the biggest incidents in the Omniverse. Anybody else and that''d have been a lot harder for them, but Gamer''s Mind kept his mind clear so he knew all of these choices wouldn''t make any difference, he knew he wasn''t actually deciding anything, as history would not change. So he breezed through the choices with ease. Atst, he saw the system message sh. [The trial has beenpleted. Your heart has evolved.] [The Heart of Bnce has been acquired. Your mind is rewarded with a level of calmness never heard before.] [Gamer''s Mind is benefited by the heart.] And that was it. There was only one more trial remaining. * * * Walking back through the dark hallway, Neji didn''t find himself back in the white room where the Will of the Omniverse was. No, instead, he found himself in front of a room. It was blocked by a metal door, with the sign [Dangerous] written above it. Despite being air-locked, there was visible blue light leaking out of it. There was something in there that let out such intense blue light. He hesitated and then approached the mysterious room, a profound sense of anticipation filled him. Pushing the door open, Neji was immediately engulfed in an ethereal blue radiance. He had to cover his eyes for a bit, it was that bright. Once his eyes became less trained, he opened them toy eyes upon the source of the light. "Whoa" It was a massive orb of energy, hovering in the center of the room, with threads of blue leaking out of it and merging into the air. It seemed like a circuit connected by a million wires, except it was much more than that. It pulsed rhythmically, each beat radiating waves of vibrant blue light that painted the walls with a kaleidoscope of shimmering patterns. [The Core of the Cube Omniverse] This was no ordinary object, surely. It was this Cube Omniverse''s core, the heart of all existence. It appeared as a mythical object, a cosmic jewel exuding an aura of ancient lethality and boundless power. Although it was very blue in tone, the orb''s surface was a canvas of swirling gxies, nebulous clouds, and star systems in miniature, all moving in a harmonious dance. It was as if Neji was staring into the very soul of the universe. And most of all - Dub Dub Dub It had a pulse to it. It was like a heart. When his quest said he had to synchronize his existence with the pulse of the Omniverse, it probably meant this. "Huh," Neji wondered how to, though. How could he match the rhythm of the Omniverse? Then again, he had matched its will, its mind, in chess and defeated it. Perhaps this wouldn''t be that hard either maybe. Neji stood silently, pondering. The room pulsed with the heartbeat of the Omniverse as reality shifted around him. After a long time, he approached the core slowly. "Let''s see," Neji extended his hand, drawn to the core''s captivating rhythm. He was unsure how else to match his existence with the core other than touching him, even if this might be a bad idea. "Oh, ak!" But as his fingers brushed the surface, a sharp zap of energy recoiled through him. Yet undeterred, he reached out again, his resolve as unyielding as the stars. There was the zap still, but he let it pass through him while ensuring the tingling pain. After a few seconds, the core calmed down, it didn''t hurt. It weed him with a gentle hum, an eptance that resonated deep within his soul. [Ding!] His system shed. [The core of the Omniverse is trying to stabilize your existence by aligning you with itself.] Another holographic prompt materialized, but it wasn''t from his system. It floated over the core, suspended in the air. [Soul 799 has met the requirements for evolution. However, the Core is unable to channel the required power to start the evolution without the Will''s guidance.] [Will of the Omniversecks the power to guide the power.] "...." Silence fell in the room, only broken by the light hum of the core. Confusion clouded Neji''s mind, his brow furrowing in frustration. How could he be so close, yet so far? He had done all that he could, the first prompt meant his body and existence were ready, and it wouldn''t blow up. Yet, the problem now relies on something else entirely. Did the Will know this would turn out like this? Why hadn''t it told him then? The room grew hushed, the Core''s pulsing momentarily subdued. A momentter, to his surprise, another prompt appeared. [The Will of the Omniverse is pondering.] Neji''s heart skipped a beat. [...The Will has decided to sacrifice the baby Celestialsapien hibernating for eons to pour into Soul 799''s existence to start up the evolution.] [However, the mother Celestialsapien''s multiple personalities will end up making her decision to eradicate you by the time the evolution ends. So you''d be up against a mature Celestialsapien right after your evolution ends.] [Even if you win against her by some miracle, all the other Celestialsapiens in the realm would also make their decision to hunt you. Your chances of survival are negligible.] Neji stared at the text in silence and finally let out a coldughter. "I''m too used to battles like these to back off Alright, bring forth." While the Omniverse''s Will was being excessively kind, it was doing so for its own sake too. If Neji survived, he''d surely be a big powerful force in this entire realm. Perhaps one day he''d reach out to help fix it. It had hope. That''s why it was doing this. [Thanks.] The Will of the Omniverse knew that Neji knew it. It thanked him, and he nodded. [The power surge begins now.] The baby Celestialsapien that he had seen for the first time when he stepped into this realm, teleported in the room. It floated in the air, and Neji felt a little bad looking at its innocent face. But the Core didn''t care, it began to radiate a light that was both ethereal and overwhelming. The light touched the baby, and ck and white energy sted out of it, rushing toward Neji. Neji pulled one of his hands away from the core and touched the baby. His fingertips touched the two bubbles of power, and two surges of cosmic energy flooded his being. In an instant, his body began to change. A transformation took ce, guided by the Omniverse''s will. The center point in his chest turned white. The point expanded in a millisecond, and his body lost all its features. He was just white, humanoid, and colorless. Until color bloomed like a flower from the top of his head. ck spread across his body, his skin was colorless ck all of a sudden, until dots of stars filled it. It took on the appearance of a star-filled night sky, a canvas of the universe itself. His form expanded, growing in scale, and his size grew to be truck-sized. His very essence became one with the celestial beings he was about to join. The transformation paused at that, until three horns grew out of his head, and then ethereal long silver hair flowed out like streams of stardust, cascading over his shoulders. His eyes were sharp bulbs of blue, with the light of suns in them. Both his eyes and hair had regained their original color. Only for a moment though, as his eyes turned red again. With that came a triangr shape swirling in his chest, and in that spot, his body looked red. Two rings of white formed around the circle just as the room was illuminated with a blinding light, a brilliance that transcended physical sight. He floated in empty whiteness, with only the system prompts keeping himpany. [The evolution isplete.] [Image Here] [You havepleted the ss Mastery Quest. You have gained a treasure box of levels! You''re currently Level 29,085.] [Your achievements are incredible! All of your sleeping Tales have reacted and awakened. The Tales have yed a part in your evolution.] [You have walked the Bnced Path.] [Rewards for the questpletion have been deposited in your inventory. You have received the title, "Celestialsapien, the Cosmic Enigma".] [Your race has changed due to the Title as well as due to the transformation. Due to your Tale: "Dragon among Dragons", you have awakened a unique race.] [Race Draconic High Human has changed to Celestialdraconicsapien. A new race has been introduced to the Omniverse.] As the white light gradually dimmed, Neji found himself standing outside the hut, his form still as he floated. His body was a perfect embodiment of the cosmos, just like the Celestialsapien he was right now. This was a big event in Neji''s history. It was the turning point of everything. For once Neji felt that the whole world was within his grasp, and nobody could take it away. ** ** ** Author Note: Vote Powerstones, guys?? Also, it looks seriously empty to my eyes without the Omnitrix icon in the chest, so I just added that red thing. Hopefully it looks nice. Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 482: 482: Clash of Celestials Chapter 482: 482: sh of Celestials Chapter 482: sh of Celestials The evolution wasplete. In his new, majestic form, he hovered outside the Temple of Equilibrium, as a cosmic entity imbued with the essence of the universe. However, he was immobile. His eyes saw everything in this realm, but he couldn''t move. He was wondering why. His newly attained form of cosmic grandeur and draconic majesty failed to respond to his will. To aid his understanding, the Gamer System flickered a prompt into his view. A holographic message floated before his star-filled eyes. [The Celestialsapien evolution is done. As per its effect, two additional personalities are attempting to manifest within your sea of consciousness. Sisty is busy destroying them. Please wait.] A surge of frustration should have welled up within him, but it didn''t. His emotions felt strangely distant, he was unsure if it was a side effect of the transformation or the new personalities trying to emerge. To his mind, the vast expanse of the cosmos he now embodied felt nd. However, he wasn''t allowed to wait In peace. As the Will of the Omniverse had warned him, he had enemies now. That must be why it had sent him out of the hut, as the enemies might have attacked the hut if he stayed in there. In the distance, the enemy, the Mother Celestialsapien whose baby Neji has just sacrificed, lowered her arms. She has just moved. For the first time in eons. Her decision was made. A more optimistic oue would have been if she began to see him as her son. But optimism hasn''t ever been Neji''s good friend. Her head slowly turned toward him, and then she blurred. Like aet streaking through space, she charged towards Neji. Her movement was a graceful and elegant yet ferociously ballet across the cosmos. Ghhing! The air made a sound that Neji couldn''t hear before. His newly evolved senses let him feel the tear in space and time by the mere movements of the mother. As she approached, Neji grew nervous. He was unable to move, in front of a being that could erase him with a thought. Then again, could she do that to the current him? These beings, capable of altering reality with a mere thought, should be equal to him in power. So their directly harming powers shouldn''t work on each other. Could they simply erase each other from existence, or was a physical confrontation necessary? Probably the second. Otherwise the mother had no reason to fly here, she could have just thought him erased and he''d be gone. As Anodi has exined earlier, when two same-dimensional entities fight against one another, they''re like human boxers. Their reality-defying power doesn''t influence each other as much. Still, it''s not as if it wouldn''t hurt. The Mother''s fist connected with Neji''s face, a collision of cosmic forces. Neji was sent cutting through the air like a meteor. He was sure he didn''t have any form of pain receptor left, but here he was, his jaw hurt like hell. She could kill him if he was unable to move for too long. Another punch came, just about tond on where his nose used to be. But at that precise moment, a system prompt shed. [The emergent personalities have been resolved. Sisty says there isn''t enough space for more of us in your head.] "...Hahaha," that made himugh a little. In a fluid motion, as if time itself had bent to his will, Neji''s arm rose, effortlessly blocking the Mother''s powerful strike. Neji could move now. The game had just been bnced. Perhaps a little too much on Neji''s favour. A flicker of surprise passed through the Mother Celestialsapien''s starry form, and although Neji remained calm, he too was a little surprised at how easily he blocked the attack. Far off, Anodi was watching the battle from behind a cover. Her eyes widened in realization and awe as she recognized Neji and admitted to herself that it truly was him. Neji had be something beyondprehension, just as his quest had told him to. And so, the first Celestialdraconicsapien narrowed his eyes at thest mother of Celestialsapiens. Then the battle really began. The mother leaped back from him before he could attack her. Then she began by a barrage of energy beams as they both wielded their omnipotent powers. The Mother Celestialsapien took a short back step when both of their energy attacks ended. Then with a mere thought, conjured realities that twisted and folded around Neji, attempting to trap him inyers of dimensional paradoxes. In response, Neji tested the limits of his newfound draconic-celestial prowess. He waved his hand and tore through these fabricated realities, his movements a blur of cosmic light that shattered stars. In this battle between her, a matriarch of creation, and him, a newly born mutant, she had more experience but he had more powerful abilities due to the mutation of dragonification. It was a battle that defied the limits of imagination. Thebat escted as they shed in physicalbat, their fists connecting with the force of supernovas. The Forge of Creation was an extremely strong realm, anything other dimension would have crumbled like ss. Each punch Neji delivered was countered by the Mother''s own, their strikes resonating through the fabric of the Omniverse. The Mother Celestialsapien''s form flickered with the energy of creation and nothingness, her attacksnded with a blend of elegance and ferocity. While Neji tapped into his two mastered ss'' abilities. All that was light bowed to him, as did the absence of it. The concept of omnipotence helped further increase that power. His draconic heritage was also unleashed like a barrage of cosmic fire, his breath a stream of starlit mes that engulfed the Mother Celestialsapien. Although Neji was a new Celestialsapien, even if a mutant, his Levels hadn''t gone away. He still had all the other abilities he had before the evolution. Not that his enemy couldn''t copy them with ease, but it helped that he had them anyway. Yet, the mother emerged unscathed, her own energy creating a shield that reflected the inferno back at him. The fight transcended mere physicality as they both manipted time and space. The Mother Celestialsapien warped the flow of time, attempting to age Neji into oblivion. Stars could die of old age, so the stars in Neji''s body too began to blink out. But Neji flexed his celestial might to reverse the temporal assault and restored himself to his prime state. Indeed, this was an endless battle. . As the battle raged on for weeks, Neji found an opening. It was an opening he created. These entities were not humans, they never had human emotions. Although she was acting on her motherly instincts to take revenge, it was different from the instinct of a human mother. So Neji bombarded her existence with fortified human emotions, the emotion of losing her child. She froze on her spot and her movements became sluggish. Before she could remove the emotions with a thought, Neji, with a burst of speed tore through the spatial continuum. He floated over her and delivered a series of rapid, decisive strikes. His fists, cloaked in cosmic energy, hit her constantly until they shattered the Mother Celestialsapien''s form into a dozen fragments of starlight. The mother exploded in a brilliant disy of celestial light, wronged and tricked, her essence scattering across the cosmos [Ding! You have killed a ss 2 entity. You have leveled up 5,600 times.] It was a cause of celebration, but Neji had to wait. Because in the aftermath, the other Celestialsapiens in the vicinity turned their gaze upon Neji. Although they were all statues until now, there was a day when she was theirrade in arms. They couldn''t just sit still. Their collective attention was a weighty, silent judgment. Without warning, they surged forward, a unified front of cosmic entities moving to confront the new threat. "Ah" Neji paused for a moment, feeling the magnitude of the iing confrontation as all the Celestialsapien moved. His hand raised toward the shattered pieces of the mother celestialsapien and he used [Mine] to devour her remains. All the other Celestialsapiens blurred and they rushed at him with the intent to kill. Then, with a deep, resonant roar, Neji decided to use the other side of his power. His scream started to grant a magnificent transformation. His humanoid form grew and reshaped, manifesting into a colossal dragon, his skin a tapestry of the cosmos itself. The draconic scales glimmered with the light of gxies, and his eyes burned like twin suns. As the Celestialdraconicsapien, Neji spread his wings, roaring out the strongest dragon''s breath the Omniverse had seen at the iing humanoid. The result of this battle was a big and sweet 15,680 Levels. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 483 "The Wine Merchant" 483 "The Wine Merchant" *** "What is the name of this town?" Emmelyn asked Maxim as their wine wagon entered the gate of the next town. This was where they would sell their wine to reduce the load. She was impressed by the beauty of this town. It was not as big as Belem, but not too small either. There were many big and beautiful buildings here. The town had several canals with calm water. They could see small boats connecting the people from one ce to another. It was such a beautiful ce. Emmelyn thought the white flowers on the side of the road reminded her of Wintermere flowers in wintertime. "Well, this city is called Red Bean," Maxim exined. "Huh?" Emmelyn furrowed her brows. "Such funny name." "I have no idea why they gave it such a funny name," Maxim responded. "But it works. People remember it easily and it''s not a bad name either. I mean, it''s not like it''s called Red Shit or something." "Tsk..." Emmelyn hit Maxim on the shoulder. "Don''t let the people hear you, or we''ll be in trouble." "What will they do to the king?" Maxim replied smugly. Emmelyn clicked her tongue and hit the man again. "We are currently undercover. How can we sell the wine and get rid of it if they know who you are?" Maxim smiled and nodded. "I was joking. Come on, let''s set up our ''shop'' and start getting rid of the wine." Kira jumped down from her horse and crossed her arms on her chest. "Why don''t you two get married?" "Huh?" Emmelyn and Maxim exchanged nces. They didn''t expect Kira to suddenly say such words. "Why did you say that?" "Uh, I don''t know. Wasn''t he looking for you because he was in love with you? You both look so good together." Kira shrugged. She added nonchntly, "If you don''t want him, I''ll take him." "Like hell, you won''t," Maxim pursed his lips. "Do you think I am a horse that you can just im?" Emmelyn tugged Maxim''s sleeve and shook her head. She whispered, "She just has a weird sense of humor. Don''t take it too heart." Maxim didn''t like Kira if he could be honest. She was too rash and had no manners. Plus, she was the reason Emmelyn chose to continue their journey on horseback, instead of taking Ain. However, he still tolerated the pirate princess for Emmelyn''s sake. He cleared his throat and said, "Fine. I will not take it to heart." He waved his hand and called Lysander toe and help them set up their wine for sale. Lysander and the other undercover knight immediately got busy and set up a small stall for the king to y merchant with his friend. "You guys have fun. I want to see around," said Kira after she took a cup of wine and downed it. She put the cup back on the wagon and wiped her lips with her sleeves. "This city is very beautiful." "Okay, just be careful," said Emmelyn to warn Kira. The girl raised an eyebrow and nodded nonchntly. After Kira left and Lysander finished setting up their small stall in the middle of the market, Maxim and Emmelyn started to work. "Hello, everyone, we are winemakers from Bradford and wee here to look for a new market. Please have a try of our wine and buy our products," said Maxim. "Do you want to sell it cheap?" Emmelyn asked the man. "We don''t spend money on it." "That''s true. We also need to get rid of it as soon as possible," Maxim replied. "Let''s sell one barrel for ten copper coins." "Also, let''s give people one cup each to taste if they bring their own cup." Emmelyn added, "Like in the old days." "Just like in old days," Maxim winked, "All right." He raised his hands to get people''s attention. "Our wine is free if you bring your own cup. And it''s ten copper coins for one barrel. We just want to introduce our products. Come on everyone, there will beno offer better than what we give you here!" As soon as Maxim mentioned their super cheap price, people were all flocking their stall. Free wine, he said? Even if the wine sucked so badly, free wine was free wine. That''s what they thought. "Hey, is that true? We can get free wine?" One burly man came with a huge bowl and pointed at the barrels on the wagon behind Maxim and Emmelyn. "Yes, if you bring your own cu¡ª" Emmelyn raised an eyebrow. She saw the man raised his bowl and she immediately understood that the burly man wanted to get the free wine in his bowl. She said, "That''s not a cup." Maximughed at the man''s cleverness and waved at him. "Sure. Since you are our first customer, we willgive you free wine in your bowl." The burly man was so happy. He walked quickly and reached out his bowl to Maxim. The king tilted his head toward Lysander and ordered him to pour wine into the burly man''s bowl. Lysander nodded and did as he was told. The burly man left with his bowl, looking very happy, that he forgot to say thank you. Other people who stood behind him slowly moved forward and gave their cups too. Fortunately, not many were as shameless as the first man. They brought cups and smaller bowls to get the free wine. Maxim, Lysander, and Emmelyn patiently gave them free wine and the people all looked happy. Some of them looked very poor and seemed like they never had the chance to buy wine in their life. These people said thank you incessantly after they received their free wine and left. "Thank you so much for your generosity," said one old man. He was wearing very shabby clothes and he didn''t have any footwear, not even straw shoes. "I haven''t drunk decent wine for years." The man''s pitiful condition and words made Emmelyn feel touched. She asked the man, "What do you do, Uncle?" The man shrugged, "This and that. As long as I could bring some food for my sick wife. I do whatever work people ask me to do." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t you have children?" Emmelyn asked again. "No, they died when they were little. There is only my wife and I," the old man replied. He raised his small bowl to his chest to show respect and bowed his head again. "Thank you." Emmelyn touched the man''s arm and spoke gently to the man, "Pleasee backter after this crowd dispersed. We want to give you something." Emmelyn remembered they had many loaves of bread on their wagon, gifted to them by Lady Marius. She wanted to give the poor man some bread too, and perhaps more wine for his wife. However, she didn''t want to give it now, in front of many people because they might think the free winees with bread. "Oh...you are so generous. Thank you so much, mydy," said the old man with gleaming eyes. "I will wait over there until you call me." He wiped his eyes and smiled. Then, he walked away, to give way to people who were standing behind him to get wine too. He patiently sat at the end of the canal behind the wagon and waited until Maxim and Emmelyn called him. Maxim watched the interaction between Emmelyn and the old man and smiled. He remembered Emmelyn was truly kind-hearted. This was one of the reasons why he loved her. "Do you n to give him bread too?" the king whispered to Emmelyn''s ear. The girl nodded. Maxim chuckled. "Ah... I thought so too." They did think alike. "Young man, can I get the free wine, please?" A man came forward with his cup, and distracted Emmelyn and Maxim. The king immediately nodded and replied. "Sure." "If the wine is good, I will buy one barrel," the man said again. "The wine is good. Maybe it''s the best you have ever tasted," Maxim said. He poured wine into the man''s cup and let him have a taste. Once the man was happy, he nodded with a big smile on his face. "You are right! This wine is good." He took out ten coppers from his pocket. "I will take one barrel please." Ten copper coins were too cheap for a barrel of wine that good, so the man didn''t even think about haggling. He knew it was a steal. Emmelyn and Maxim smiled andughed so much when they gave free wine to people and sold the remaining of their wine at a cheap price. Seeing the happy faces around them who enjoyed their gifts made them feel happy too. In less than one hour, all the barrels of wine except for one had been sold and their wagon was now empty. "It''s always so easy to sell other people''s goods," Maximmented. "Now, let''s call the old man and give him some bread. . . ------------------ From the author: Long chapter today. I will write another one in a few hours. Also, I would like to say thank you to Maude Fluckiger. Oh my god... Maude, I don''t know how you can collect 104 golden tickets.Did you rob Willy Wonka? lol... I am speechless and in awe. Thank you so much for voting your tickets to this book. I will keep working hard and still aim to end this book by October. Crossing fingers. xx PS: Btw, you can follow my Instagram, Facebook Page, or Tiktok ount @missrealitybitesto see many visuals, videos, and memes for this book. I posted some in thement section. XD Chapter 484 Emmelyn In Red Bean 484 Emmelyn In Red Bean The old man was overjoyed when Maxim called him toe closer. His small bowl still had half of the wine left. Emmelyn assumed he left it for his wife. This sight made her heart filled with warmth. "As promised, we would like to give you something," Emmelyn took one basket of bread from the wagon and gave it to the old man. "We have extra bread and I don''t think we will be able to finish them all. Please take this basket for you and your wife." The man''s eyes bulged when he saw the really nice-looking bread on the basket. He gulped and his body trembled slightly. He looked up and saw Emmelyn in the eyes, "That''s a lot of bread." "It''s quite fresh, less than a day old. You can eat it for three more days. You can also share some with your neighbors," Emmelyn exined. The man looked around them and smiled broadly. "I do know many people who need food. Thank you very much." He epted the basket of bread with a happy heart. Carefully, he ced his bowl in the middle of the basket, surrounded by the bread to keep it stable. He wanted to bring wine home for his wife too. "Wait a minute," Maxim stopped the man before he lifted the basket to carry. He motioned Lysander to bring a jug from the wagon and filled it with their wine. "Give him some more." "Yes, Sir," Lysander did what Maxim told him,while the old man was in awe at the strangers'' kindness. He wanted his wife to taste this good wine too, but he was too ashamed to ask for more. So, he left half from his bowl to give his wife. He didn''t expect the kind merchant would give him more. He wiped his wet eyes with his sleeves. "Here you go," said Lysander as he passed the wine jug to the old man. "Be careful when you carry them. They are quite heavy." "Why... thank you so much," the old man bowed down so many times to show his gratitude that Maxim felt awkward. He patted the old man''s back and told him to go home. He turned to Lysander. "If it''s too heavy for him, you can help carry his stuff. What do you think?" Lysander nodded. "Yes, Your Maj¡ªmy lord... I will help him." The old man quickly shook his head. He looked so embarrassed that these people would go out of their way to help him. "No.. no,need, my lord. I am still healthy and strong. I do manualbor for a living. Carrying this basket is doable for me. Especially because it contains food. It feels so light and I only feel joy when I carry it." "Ah.. okay, if you said so..." Maxim felt touched. He could see this old man was a hard worker and honest. He nodded and let him go. "Very well. You may leave now." "Thank you, my lord." The old man bowed down again and walked with his basket of food. His steps were light and he was obviously happy. Emmelyn couldn''t help but smile too. "I put money in the basket," Maxim whispered to Emmelyn. "He seems like a hard-working man who just needed some support." "That''s very nice of you," Emmelyn hit Maxim on the shoulder. "I like that." "Well, nice is my middle name," Maxim said smugly. Emmelyn chuckled when she heard his smug reply. She leaned on a little and whispered to him, "I also put some money in the basket. I thought he could use the money to take his wife to see a physician." "Why, Emmelyn Rosehill! Why are we always thinking alike?" Maxim raised an eyebrow and shook his head as he clicked his tongue in awe. "Maybe I should marry you, like what Kira said." Emmelynughed out loud and rolled her eyes. She was happy they had talked about their rtionship after they left Mount Tempest. So, they could joke about this without having to feel awkward. Lysander and the other knight could only watch their banter and secretly shook their heads. The king was like a very different person after they saw him being around Emmelyn. He was an aloof man and very often sarcastic when he spoke. However, he turned into a happy-go-lucky man whoughed a lot when he was with this woman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ahh... maybe King Loriel was really in love. Only love could make people change this much. "Let''s find a nice inn to stay the night. We can get a nice rest and sightsee a little bit before we continue our journey," Maxim said to Emmelyn. Then he turned to Lysander. "By the way, where did Kira go?" "She went that way," said Lysander, pointing to the right. "I think she mentioned something about exploring the market and canal." "Okay, one of you can look for her and bring her to our inn. We will wash up and then get ready to explore." "Will do, Your Majesty," said Lysander. He told the other knight to look for Kira while he got their wagon ready. Maxim, Emmelyn, and Lysander went to the nicest inn at the end of the canal. The building was really nice with windows overlooking the busy canal. Kira and the other knight arrived shortly after. They put their stuff in their room and decided to explore Red Bean together. Emmelyn could finally enjoy sightseeing with her friends because she now no longer rushed herself to get things done. After making a decision to give the scarf to Edgar and ask him to bring it back to Draec, Emmelyn felt such huge relief. She only needed to get her curse lifted and she was already close to the source. Once she could sort it out, she would start thinking about her life. After living on the road alone for weeks before she met Kira, Emmelyn was always feeling on the edge. It was very stressful and tiring. Now, she just wanted to be kind to herself and took a well-deserved break, and enjoyed her time with her friends. Good for her to be kind to herself and take things slower. However, the story will not be slowing down. We''ll fast forward their trip in the next chapter and Emmelyn will soon meet Edgar. So, yeay! Missrealitybites Chapter 485 The Honest Man 485 The Honest Man Red Bean was a busy city. It was smaller than Belem but quite as crowded with people doing business or visiting families. Emmelyn and her friends enjoyed their time checking the city, eating good food, and even took some boat rides on the canal. "This ce is really nice," Emmelynmented. "What Castilse is like?" Maxim shrugged. "It''s more beautiful than this. It''s also huge. We have a very busy capital with a big university, markets, trading centers, and whatnot. Think Belem and Redbean, times ten." "Whoaa.. that is seriously big. I don''t understand why you could call it boring," Emmelyn shook her head and gave Maxim a side-eye. "You almost made me believe that Summeria is a really boring country and there is nothing good for you back home." "I was not lying," Maxim insisted. "That''s human nature. We always take for granted what we have and don''t understand how other people envy us for those. See Kira for an example. She has never seen the snow and she was dying to see it that she even get herself in danger just to see the stupid thing." Kira scowled when she heard Maxim''s words. She couldn''t argue though, because the man was right and also... a king. She was not that dumb to defy a king whosend they were on now. "I guess you are right," Emmelyn understood what Maxim was trying to say. "So, you went out and go on adventures to look for something new. So, what do you think about your country now?" Maxim grinned at that question. "I am proud of my country and cannot wait to show it to you." He hoped Emmelyn would like his kingdom, especially Castilse, where his home was. If Emmelyn decided to move to Castilse, it would never be boring to him. He wouldn''t want to go out and see the world again. He got his world right here with him. "Castilse sounds really nice," Emmelyn admitted. "I cannot wait to see it." "Great. Let''s continue our trip tomorrow morning. Now that we don''t have any more baggage, we can travel faster. My men will meet us outside of the city gate and we can go together." "Okay." They all retreated for the night to their own chambers. Emmelyn was particrly happy. She felt the weight in her chest started to lighten up. Being surrounded by friends also gave a morale boost to her psyche. Now, she knew she was no longer alone. It was hard being in Draec before her escape because she was alone. Yes, she had Lily but Emmelyn couldn''t see her freely. Mrs. Adler was too old and couldn''t help much. Here, she had Kira and Maxim. Both didn''t like each other, but that didn''t even matter because they could still get along well. Now,one by one her problems could be sorted, starting with finding Edgar, sending him back to Draec, and then go to Myreen. After everything was solved, then she could think about the future. There would be no future if she didn''t live for today. *** When they were about to leave the inn, suddenly Lysander reported that the old man from the day before was waiting for them outside of the building. Maxim furrowed his brows when he heard the report. "The old man that we gave some bread? What is he doing here?" He asked his man. Lysander shook his head and replied, "I don''t know, Your Majesty. He wouldn''t say. Should I just tell him to go?" Maxim waved his hand, "No, call him to see me. We can go after I talk to him." "Okay, Your Majesty." Lysander got out and came back with the old man. He looked very tired and dirty like he had walked for a long time, and this made Emmelyn feel pity toward him. Did he go back to his vige and then immediately came back to the city? Why? "My lord..." The man bowed down and quickly took out a pouch from under his shirt. "I-I think I identally took the basket where you keep your money... I am sorry I only came this morning. I didn''t see the money under the bread until my wife gave away the bread toour neighbors." "Huh?" Maxim saw the pouch and when the old man opened it, he could see the silver and copper coins he hid in the basket yesterday, to give to the old man secretly. He just realized that the old man didn''t assume he was given money together with the bread, but instead, he thought he took the wrong basket. He thought the money was what the kind ''wine merchant'' made from their wine sales and he didn''t want to take the money that was not his. "Oh my.... how far is your vige from RedBean?" Emmelyn asked the man. She, too, just understood that their secret act of kindness didn''t go well because the old man was too honest. The old man replied, "It''s five hours on foot, mydy. That''s why it took me a while to get back here and look for you to return the money. You are very kind people. I don''t want you to suffer losses. You sold your wine cheaply, to make a business in Red Bean... and you have given me so much. Please take your money here. I didn''t touch even a copper." Emmelyn and Maxim exchanged nces. They were very impressed by the old man''s honesty. He could have just taken the money since he needed it for his wife''s medication. Also, the money was found in the basket of bread that was clearly given to him. That alone was enough reason for him to im the money, but he didn''t. "What''s your name, Uncle?" Finally, Maxim touched the old man''s shoulder and looked at him with a smile. "I want to remember who you are." "My name is Sandor, people just call me the Old Sandor..." "Well, Old Sandor..." Maxim patted the old man''s back. "You are a very honest man and I am impressed by your honesty. You can keep the money. We did give it to you intentionally. I am sorry for not telling you about it because we wanted to make it a surprise." Old Sandor''s eyes bulged when he heard Maxim''s words. Tears started forming in his eyes when realization dawned on him that the kind merchants actually gave the money to him. He wiped his eyes and was suddenly at a loss for words. "M-my... my lord...." "It''s my fault. I should have told you about it, so you don''t have to suffer by walking ten hours back and forth just to return the money," Maxim exined. He turned to Lysander, "We don''t need the wine wagon. Just give it to Old Sandor so he can use it to make money and go back to his vige. We''ll continue the trip by horse." "Understood, my lord," Lysander was very impressed by the king''s generosity. He was happy that he joined the king on this journey because he got to see the other side of King Loriel that people never knew about. "Old Sandor, keep being a good and honest man. Your virtue has blessed you today. You get to impress a king," Maxim said. He smiled broadly and shook the old man''s hand. "My lord... but the money...didn''t you need it for your business...?" Old Sandor still didn''t understand what was going on. "I''m not a wine merchant," Maxim replied nonchntly. He motioned Emmelyn and Kira to follow him, and the three of them got out of the inn with smiles on their faces to continue their journey. N?v(el)B\\jnn It was such a good morning. Old Sandor still didn''t understand what was going on until he was given the wine wagon by Lysander and told to keep the money. The knight had to exin to him several times that the ''wine merchant'' was not really a wine merchant and that Old Sandor had, in fact, impressed their king. "Psst... don''t tell this to anyone. Just keep it to yourself," Lysander warned the old man. "Our king is on amission and he hates being annoyed by other people." "Sir..." Old Sandor wiped his teary eyes. He looked around, trying to see the glimpse of the kind merchant who was apparently the king himself. He wanted to bend his knees and pay his respects, but the man was nowhere to be seen. Maxim, Emmelyn, and Kira already rode their horses toward the city gate. . . --------------- From the author: Emmelyn, Maxim, and Kira will arrive in Castilse in the next chapter and she will soon meet Edgar. Are you excited?? Thank you so much for supporting this book! Thank you for thements, gifts, and votes. I love you! - MRB Chapter 486 Castilse 486 Castilse After Red Bean, the journey felt less arduous and they actually enjoyed the trip. Emmelyn was impressed by the beauty of Summeria and how prosperous the people seemed to be. After they no longer needed to disguise themselves, Maxim took them to rest in the mayor''s residences in the cities they were passing by. He wanted to make sure they all get proper rest and eat good food so the trip wouldn''t be too tiring for them. Finally, in the third week, they reached Castilse, the capital city of Summeria. "Wee to my hometown," Maxim smiled broadly at Emmelyn. He opened his arms as if showing the grandness of the Summerian capital city. For a few moments, Emmelyn was at a loss for words. They were standing on the top of a hill and below them was a vast area in a huge valley, where she could see an endless sea of buildings and really nice roads crossing the city. Maxim told her this was the best ce to watch the beauty of Castilse and he was right. The journey to the hilltop was worth it. Many buildings were built in nice designs and bright colors. She could also see parks in many corners of the city. People were busy with their daily lives. The streets were crowded with people on horses and carriages. It was lively and gave out a happy atmosphere. Emmelyn thought Kingstown in Draec was already really nice and big, but she was dumbfounded when she witnessed the grandness of Castilse. Being a princess from such a small country like Wintermere, she felt slightly intimidated. She couldn''t help but turn to her right and watched the happy-go-lucky man she knew as Maxim, her bored friend, and realized he was Loriel Ashborn, the king of this vast country and this was the capital city where he lived. "Is there something on my face?" Maxim turned to Emmelyn and asked her. He could feel being stared at and he wondered what Emmelyn was thinking, now that they had arrived in Castilse. "No... nothing," said Emmelyn, quickly turned her gaze somewhere else. "This city is huge." "I told you," Maxim replied smugly. He pointed at the tallest and most majestic building in the middle of the city. It was surrounded by a vast garden and had tall white walls, while all other buildings around it had earth colors. He said, "That''s my home." The ce was huge and fortified, looking so cold and inessible, but since they saw it from the top of the hill, Emmelyn could see the buildings in the pcepound were so beautifully designed. It was truly a work of art. The main pce was the tallest building in thepound with four big towers in each direction. From the windows and doors on each level, Emmelyn could see that the pce had around 5 floors. There were many smaller buildings around the main pce and they were all connected by beautiful gardens and many ponds. Seeing it from the hilltop made Emmelyn feel in awe. There were no such hills outside of Kingstown in Draec where she could see the city from above like this.This was truly a feast to the eyes. "Are you ready to enter Castilse?" Maxim asked Emmelyn. The woman nodded. Maxim smiled. "Let''s go down and enter through the proper channel." He couldn''t wait to show his hometown to Emmelyn. Her astonished expression just now made Maxim feel so happy. He loved the fact that Emmelyn was impressed by Castilse. Well, what she saw was nothing yet,pared to what Castilse actually had. "This city looks amazing," Kira also voiced her amazement. "Too bad it''s far from the sea, but I like it." She loved the ocean because she grew up around it, but this journey she took had shown her the other sides of the world and she loved learning and seeing new things. She couldn''t wait to see what''s in store for her in Castilse. They went down from the hill and rode their horses to enter the city through a big entrance at the foot of the hill. Castilse was located in a big valley surrounded by many hills, which made it shaped like a bowl. Hundreds of years ago, the early settlers cut a hill into two and opened ess that connected the valley to the outside world. Maxim exined that this entrance was actually heavily guarded by armed soldiers but Emmelyn didn''t see them. She only saw several officers patrolling on horseback and people on foot, horses or carriages came from all over the ce to Castilse and entered through this entrance. "You won''t see the guards unless there is amotion or something. They have stations where they observe the surroundings and they also patrol inmoner''s clothes," Maxim replied when Emmelyn asked him about the guards. He added, "But you will see them soon enough, at least some of them, because Tyrel, my king''s guardmander has notified the citymander of my arrival." Maxim was right. As they entered the city entrance, a group of soldiers immediately came out of nowhere and lined up neatly to wee their king. "Wee home, Your Majesty," the leader of the soldiers came forward and bowed down deeply to Maxim. "We are happy to see you return." "Thank you for your hard work in keeping the city safe," Maxim waved his hand and motioned themander to make way for him and his little group. "I will go to the pce and I hope to see you in the royal hall tomorrow." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Is there any news about the man I asked you to find?" Maxim asked themander. "Yes. We have found the man you are looking for, Your Majesty," the citymander reported. He raised his hand and the soldiers split to the left and right and gave way for Maxim to pass. The king halted his horse to listen to the report. "He is still in the capital?" he asked themander. "Yes. We already sent an invitation for him to visit the pce tomorrow." Themander cleared his throat. "We did it nicely, as you requested." Emmelyn immediately knew they were talking about Edgar. She looked at Maxim in awe. She was impressed because the man was super-efficient. . . ---------------- Yes!! They finally arrived in Castilse! Emmelyn can meet Edgar tomorrow. PS: Follow my Instagram/FacebookPage/TikTok to see more visuals, video teasers, and memes for my books. My handle is @missrealitybites N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 487 Dinner In The Royal Palace 487 Dinner In The Royal Pce "How did your men find him so fast?" Emmelyn asked Maxim as they rode toward the royal pce with the king''s guards riding around them to protect the king. At that moment, Emmelyn could finally see Maxim was really the king of this country. "Long live the king!" Someone started shouting from the crowd and immediately followed by the others. Soon, they could hear the people shouting cheers and acknowledgment to their king and his entourage. "Long live the king!!" "Long live the king!!" Emmelyn started feeling overwhelmed. It was different from when she was in Draec. Mars was quite reclusive and didn''t show himself a lot in public. When he appeared, the royal family made sure nobody could get closer or touch him since they wanted to maintain his ruthless persona in public. The Draecians could only see the crown prince from the distance and many didn''t even like him since he was known as a monster who hated women. Only Emmelyn knew the truth. Before knew him personally, she also thought Mars was the devil reincarnate himself as what the court wanted people to believe. Emmelyn felt sorry for Mars and thought the public must know the truth. She wondered if Mars still maintained his old reputation now that he was already the king. Maybe she would never know. Here, in Summeria, it was the opposite. Maxim didn''t distance himself from his people. Yes, he looked aloof and overbearing, but the people seemed to love him and admire him. Their shouts and cheers apanied the king and his entourage until they reached the pce gate. "Wee back, Your Majesty. I hope you are well," a middle-aged man, impably dressed, came to greet them by the entrance and bowed down to the king. "Hello, Horatio," Maxim greeted him back. He pointed at Emmelyn and Kira. "These are my friends. Please take good care of them and give them the best rooms in our guest quarter." "Wee to my home," Maxim said to Emmelyn and Kira, then introduced his butler to them. "This is Horatio, our loyal butler. He will show you your rooms and get you everything you need." "Nice to meet you, Horatio," said Emmelyn politely. "My name is Emmelyn." "Princess Emmelyn from Wintermere," Maxim added. Immediately, Horatio''s eyes lit up. He understood what the king meant. So... this was the woman that King Loriel had been looking for? He looked at Emmelyn and admired her beauty. No wonder the king fell head over heels for this woman. She was beautiful and looked very attractive. Her eyes looked intelligent and she also had the gracefulness of a royalty. "I am honored to meet you, Your Grace," Horatio bowed down a little, to show his respects to the king''s guest. "And this is Kira Grim," Maxim introduced Kira. "She is with Emmelyn." "Nice to mee you too, Lady Kira," Horatio nodded toward Kira and smiled. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He thought this woman was quite impressive. She didn''t look like a noblewoman, because she carried a sword on her waist and her arm was decorated with a scary snake tattoo. He was wondering where the king met thesedies and what was his rtionship with them. However, Horatio was not nosey. He respected his master''s privacy and didn''t try to pry into his personal rtionship. "Please follow me, your grace," he opened his arms and respectfully motioned Emmelyn and Kira to follow him. The twodies lightly jumped down from their horses and walked to follow Horatio. Maxim walked behind them but after they entered the main building his steps halted. "I''ll see you tonight at dinner. I am going this way. Rest well!" Maxim waved at Emmelyn and then walked to the opposite end of the royal pce. The woman nodded and then turned around to follow Horatio. They were brought to the second floor of the massive building and led to two beautiful chambers at the end of the corridor. "Please enjoy your rest. Several maids wille to bring you water so you can wash up and other necessities," said Horatio after he opened the door and let Kira enter the chamber. Then, he turned to Emmelyn and pointed at the chamber beside Kira''s. "This is your chamber, Your Grace." "Thank you, Horatio." Emmelyn entered her chamber and looked around her to admire the design. She loved the big andfortable bed in the middle of the room. However, even though the chamber looked amazing, deep inside her heart, Emmelyn was missing her own chamber back in the crown prince''s castle. She closed her eyes and tried to focus her mind on where she was now. It was useless to keep thinking about the past. She had many important things to do here. Soon, she would be able to meet Edgar and talk to him. After leaving Draec for so many months, it was nice to see a familiar face again. *** Emmelyn had dinner with the king himself at his private residence, together with Kira. It was a smaller dining room where the king had intimate dinner with people who were close to him, which were very few in number. They ate good food and the best wine in Antea. Maxim asked Emmelyn if she liked her chamber and the woman said yes. They then talked about their ns for the next day. Kira was excited when the name Edgar came out in the conversation. "So, you will be meeting your friend?" She asked Emmelyn with a beaming face. She had seen Edgar''s face on the sketch and she liked what she saw. She was looking forward to meeting the man. "Yes, Kira. Maxim, uhm... Loriel has sent his people to find Edgar and they found him still in the capital. They already invited him toe here tomorrow." "That''s wonderful!" Kira smiled broadly. "I want to know if he is a handsome as the picture." "Well, he is..." Emmelyn responded with a smile. She looked at Kira and was wondering if Edgar would be attracted to her. "However, I need to send him home to Draec as soon as possible. So... you might only meet him for a short time. I hope you don''t mind." "Yeah, sure." Kira shrugged nonchntly. "I am just curious. I am interested in exploring Castilse and other ces around it. Meeting your friend, Edgar, is just a bonus." "I am happy to hear that." Emmelyn was relieved to hear Kira''s response. She was worried Kira would demand to meet Edgar and spend more time with him to get to know each other. Fortunately, Kira was more sensible than she thought. "Where is your family, Max?" Emmelyn looked around them and noticed that there were only the three of them enjoying dinner. She remembered Maxim said he had several older sisters and his mother. "My sisters are all married and live with their own family. My younger brothers passed away two years ago from a strange illness," Maxim sighed. "My mother said she was tired and couldn''t see guests. Maybe you can meet her tomorrow." The truth was, Maxim had not told his mother about Emmelyn''s arrival in Castilse. He wanted to make sure his mother was in a good mood before he brought Emmelyn to meet her. The queen dowager was against Maxim looking for Emmelyn in the first ce. It was he, who insisted that Emmelyn was the right woman for him to marry. His mother didn''t know how special Emmelyn was and didn''t approve of Maxim''s choice. However, he hoped her opinion would soon change after she met Emmelyn in person. . . ****************** You are all amazing! Thank you for the Golden Tickets in August! This is the second chapter. I will write 3 more. Let''s have a weekly goal for Golden Ranking in September. If we can stay in Top 3 Golden ranking until Sunday, I will publish 3 chapters per day for the whole next week. If we keep our #4 position, I will give 2 bonus chapters on Monday (a total of 4). Chapter 488 Edgar! 488 Edgar! Emmelyn and Kira washed up and changed into a clean outfit with the help of the pce maids. Then, they went to the dining room to dine with the king. Dinner went well and after they were done, Emmelyn excused herself to rest in her chamber. She was exhausted by the journey and, at the same time, she was also giddy about meeting Edgar tomorrow. It''s been a long time since thest time she saw Edgar. She hoped the man was well and healthy. If anything bad happened to him, Emmelyn would feel guilty because she was the one who sent Edgar to Antea to find information about the curse that befell her. It''s been almost six months. Did Edgar know what happened in Draec? Did he know the queen was dead? If he didn''t know... then, tomorrow Emmelyn would be the bearer of bad news. It was not easy to do. She knew how much Edgar liked Queen ra because he grew up with Mars from when they were little. He must be sad and mourning for the queen. Sigh. Emmelyn tried to close her eyes and forced herself to sleep, but it was so hard to do. KNOCK KNOCK "Emmelyn, do you want to go out and sightsee?" Kira knocked on her door. "I have enough rest and want to explore a little bit." Emmelyn opened the door and saw Kira. She shook her head and told her she was not in the mood to explore. "Maybe tomorrow?" she suggested. "I am a bit tired now." "Ah, okay. You can rest then. I will just grab Lysander from the knights quarter and ask him to show me around." Kira patted Emmelyn''s shoulder and then left. Emmelyn only watched Kira leave with a smile. She admired Kira''s energy and her passion to explore the surroundings whenever they arrived in a new ce. She was a true adventurer at heart. Once Kira disappeared from view, Emmelyn decided to ask a maid from nearby to make her a cup of tea so she could sleep. She remembered Mrs. Adler gave her a pouch filled with medicines and herbs that would be useful for her trip. One of the herbs was good for sleeping. After she took the herbs, Emmelyn went to her bed and rested her body. She started to feel drowsy and sleep came to her soon after. *** "You will see your friend soon," said Maxim with a smile. They were having tea on the terrace after enjoying a sumptuous breakfast. Kira was sitting together with them too. She was happy with her exploration the night before and decided to stay in the pce with Emmelyn after breakfast so she could see Edgar. "I am very excited," Emmelyn replied. Her face showed how much she was looking forward to meeting Edgar. Maxim was happy to see the woman he loved could finally get what she had been looking for. Being a king was not so bad if you could help the people you loved, he thought. "Very well. We will see him in half an hour." Emmelyn had prepared a letter for Queen ra to give to Edgar. She woke up really early in the morning and decided to write something to exin to her mother-inw a little bit about what happened. She thought Queen ra must be confused when she woke up and other people told her all different versions of what happened while she was ''sleeping''. Emmelyn cried several times when she was writing the letter and had to throw away the paper. Finally, she could write a simple letter and put it on a scroll. She put both the letter and Raphael''s scarf in a wooden box she asked from Horatio. Now, she was ready. "It''s time," Maxim informedEmmelyn when he saw Horatio came to see them. He asked his butler if the guest he had been waiting for had arrived. "Has hee?" "Yes, Your Majesty," Horatio bowed down and gave Maxim his report. I brought him to your personal lounge." "Did hee alone?" "No, he brought several men, but they were polite and were willing to wait outside," Horatio exined. "Very well." Maxim was satisfied by the exnation. He knew from Emmelyn that Edgar Chaucer was a nobleman, so he must definitely know the etiquette of visiting the royal pce. He turned to Emmelyn. "Let''s go and see him." The king rose from his seat and walked toward the said lounge. It was a nice and spacious room facing the lush garden in the middle of the pcepound. There was a smallke there that was filled with white swans, swimming leisurely and basking under the sunlight. It was a perfect ce to unwind and enjoyed a rxing time. Emmelyn clutched the wooden box tightly as they walked closer to the lounge. Her heart felt like it was about to leap from her chest. Gosh.. she couldn''t wait to see Edgar. "Come in." After Horatio opened the door, Maxim spread his arms to wee thedies to enter his private lounge. Emmelyn and Kira stepped inside the huge and beautiful room. There were several soft sofas in the middle of the room and some bookcases. The floor-to-ceiling windows were opened to the garden, showing so many green nts and colorful flowers and of course the view of the beautifulke. This ce looked huge, Emmelyn thought to herself. She admired the designs. The shapes of the buildings and the decoration showed a unique culture, different from other ces she had ever visited. Aside from the pce walls that were dominated by white, the rest of the decoration showed earth colors and made the ce look so elegant and soothing to the eyes. Her mind slowly felt at ease and she took a deep breath. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Please sit down, and make yourselffortable," Maxim told Emmelyn. Then he turned to Horatio who was standing by the door, waiting for his order. "Please,let my guest in." "Will do, Your Majesty." Horatio left them and return five minutester with a burly and handsome man wearing an elegant knight outfit. His hair was longer than what Emmelyn remembered, but Edgar looked healthy and formidable like usual. "Edgar!!" Emmelyn couldn''t hold back any longer and quickly went to hug Lord Edgar Chaucer. I know you are on the edge right now, so I will write another chapter and make it a bonus chapter to fulfill your summoning pens. xx Missrealitybites Chapter 489: 489: Lord Oblivion & the Void Chapter 489: 489: Lord Oblivion & the Void Chapter 489: Lord Oblivion & the Void Kimi told Neji about how she hade to know Godmother. Back when she popped into the beginning of Cube Omniverse, there was nothing. It was the beginning, a big bang of ideas from Prime that shaped the Cube Omniverse. For a while, after SBOP left, Kimi was all alone in there with the exception of the maddened Ddraig. She hadn''t tried to go to the Prime since SBOP warned her about the dangers there. So she remained alone in Cube for a few years, until Godmother died in the Prime and reincarnated in Cube she became the first soul to reincarnate in Cube. She gave start to a series of future reincarnations, each of whom would shape the Omniverse to their liking. Godmother found Kimi interesting, and as she was a Celestialsapien back then, she was enlightened with Kimi''s case with a simple thought. Since then she stuck close to the little girl, someone who she thought had the potential to be as important as her own singr self. She wasn''t wrong. Standing in the grand living room, she looked at the young man who stood beside her, apparently the First Gamer. If she hadn''t known Kimi for as long as she had, she would have believed that. That was obviously Neji Hado, her love of life for whom she''s been waiting eons. ''But she''s not admitting that''s him, despite knowing that I can guess with a single nce.'' the Godmother thought. Which only meant one thing. Since he had been summoned from the future, he must have faced a scenario where he met the Godmother, and she didn''t recognize him. In that case, to keep the timeline bnced, or something simr, he and Kimi were hoping she wouldn''t notice. ''Well too bad, I did,'' she frowned. ''Ahh, I''ll just forget it I guess.'' She slowly closed her red eyes, and with a simple innovation of her unmatched willpower. the Godmother of all Demons knowingly chose not to know. Before she forgot this tiny detail, herst thought was a smile. She was so happy to finally see Kimi have what she''s always been waiting for. And a little bit jealous that she never had someone like Neji despite her age. * * * "You look familiar, by the way." The five of them were done nning the initial actions they''d take in this war. When they got up from their seats, about to leave the fortress to execute the exact n, Neji asked the Godmother. "Who did you reincarnate as this time?" He asked, and she turned to face him. "Artoria Pendragon," the Godmother''s red eyes locked with his as she replied. "Sadly she''s not very strong in the grand scheme of things. That''s why I''ll go visit Anodyne to be a half-Anodite. Anodi,e with me." "Yes, mother~" Anodi hopped toward her mother and the two teleported away in a sh of blinding light. "So now it''s our turn," Lady Life said as she looked at Neji and Kimi. A sweat of nervousness was stered on her face. "I know we just nned all of it, but are we sure this is going to end well?" "Fifty-fifty," Kimi said while weaving her finger through the air, casting a spell. "Oh" "We''ll be fine," Neji reassured her. "It''s going to be okay," Kimi looked at the worried abstract entity and remembered what Neji told her she''d do in the future. When she recalled how much this woman woulde to love ''The First Gamer'', she felt a little softer. "We already killed a ss 1 Abstract Entity, and we''re about to go and kill another one just now. If we seed in this, we will seed in the iing ns too." She added, "But yes, you''re not a dumb woman, so you understand there are risks. If you''re unwilling to take them, well, the exit door is right there." "...." Lady Life frowned but didn''t say anything. "Kimi, don''t be like that," Neji defended the new girl before she could feel helpless. Kimi shot him a look, but seeing the look in his eyes made her look away. "Oh well," she said as the teleportation magic circlepleted. "Step into the magic circle. We''re going to kill Oblivion." * * * From what Neji remembered Lady Luck telling him, and Kimi also confirmed from her future knowledge, Abstract Entity Lord Oblivion will be killed by the Primordial God. After that, the First Gamer would stumble upon his remains one day, in the form of a temple, and would inherit a bunch of extra void powers from there. This possibility''s Neji nned to take that route a little differently. He''s going to kill Lord Oblivion himself, and then absorb him. As the Personification of the Void, Lord Oblivion''s potential was insane. The three of them streaked through the cosmos in a bubble of mana, with worlds passing by their sides, as Kimi exined why such a powerful entity was only ss 1. "There are two kinds of void, the safe void and the true void. The safe void is the simple gap between twos in the sr system, for example, while the true void is the nonexistence of reality. Lord Oblivion, in his natural state, only represents the Safe Void. That''s why he is merely ss 1 despite being the manifestation of something as magnificent as the void." Kimi said. "So that means" "Yes," Lady Life answered with a nod in Kimi''s stead, making the witch frown. "I have seen it a few times before, during the past war against Prime where Oblivion had to fight the Primordial. He was no match for the Primordial in his ss 1 form, but it''s a different case when he goes berserk and enters his True Void mode. In such a scenario, he enters ss 0." "And he''s able to fight the Primordial on equal grounds like that?" Neji asked. "No," Kimi replied. "He can just hold his own and not die. He''s not the strongest of ss Zero after all." "Still, our goal is to take him out before he slips into his dangerous form." Life said and cleared her throat. "Otherwise there is a chance that we might lose." "I wouldn''t lose," Kimi argued. "Surely, Director." Life agreed in an extremely sarcastic tone. "Surely your time powers will work well against emptiness." "Hmm," Neji hummed. That made sense to him, again the concept of emptiness time shouldn''t have as much effect as against other things. Was that the reason Kimi didn''t hold well against the Primordial in the fight in the future? A few minutester, their transportation bubble slowed down. They floated a few universes away from their target, as Kimi waved her hand in the air and projected multiple screens. "About three megaverse''s distance away, the armies of Prime are fighting an army led by Oblivion." As she narrated, there was a big, terrible cosmic fight going on in the screens. Powers that could erase whole universes and beyond shed in a disy, and thousands fought. "We''ll slip in, I''ll cast blind on the target, Life will handle the bugs on the sidelines, and you''ll devour him. Sounds about right?" "Quick and neat, yes," Neji nodded. It could go wrong and the Abstract might transform into his true void form, but Neji was going to act fast. Then again, even if the entity transformed, Neji wasn''t scared. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 490: 490: Battle of Voids Chapter 490: 490: Battle of Voids Chapter 490: Battle of Voids Breaking the silence of the omniverse, a war dance of destruction unfolded in this particr part of reality, causing the dimming of once-bright stars with its ferocity. Thousands from each Omniverses fought against each other; a titanic general was leading the Prime army against Oblivion and his army. "Kill them!" "Kill those leechers!" The true scale of the conflict was just a devastating glory. Forces beyond mortalprehension shed in a stark disy of power that sent shockwaves through the very fabric of reality. Everybatant, wielding might unfathomable, fought with desperation known only to those whoprehend the full weight of their actions on the cosmic scale. Mythical weapons shed, and nearby universes crumbled like dust. The war was looking to be endless, with neither side showing any signs of victory. That was when, within this chaos, Kimi''s delicate passage bubble popped into the air via a wormhole. "Wha-" Many gasped, but even their reactions weren''t fast enough. Kimi chanted under her breath, weaving spells that glimmered like a beacon in the cosmic storm. Beside her, Lady Life radiated with an emerald aura that was both magnificent and intimidating. Many within the Prime''s army who hadn''t heard of those who hadn''t heard about her betrayal to the Abstracts let out a growl of fear and frustration. Her presence alone spoke volumes of her power to dictate the flow of life, standing as a vignt guardian amidst the escting chaos. As nned, she moved to keep both sides busy, so Neji could finish his work. Neji, in his true Celestial form, gazed upon the battlefield with eyes seasoned by Omnipotent wisdom. The scene before him was a grim ballet of entities divine and demonic, each sh potent enough to reshape universes and beyond. He didn''t spend more than a single second on that, however. His attention turned to the elephant in the room, the dark-skinned, skinny figure that led the Cube''s army. The entity was looking back at him. [Lord Oblivion Abstract Entity High ss 1] Amidst this maelstrom of power, Lord Oblivion stood calmly, his existence a challenge to the cosmos itself. A warrior of unending confidence in this apocalypse, his dark powers were threatening to engulf all in the unfathomable depths of the void. The entity opened his mouth to speak, but Kimi''s spell, a masterstroke of magical and arcane prowess, interrupted him. "[Cosmic Magestra, Scintiting Quasar Binding]!" Threads of Quasar snapped out of the air and wrapped around a surprised Oblivion. He struggled, but the enchantment was too powerful. The instant Kimi''s cosmic magic ensnared him, a palpable shockwave of surprise and disbelief rippled through the ranks of allies and adversaries alike. Yet it was merely a fleeting advantage in their monumental task. They had to finish fast. "W-we''re under attack!" The Cube army yelled in hopeless fear, and the Prime armyughed in ecstasy. "Kill them, this is our chance!" They said and attacked the confused Cube army, but Lady Life waved a hand at them as their life energy was stripped off them, leaving them crumbling to dust. She stood between the two factions, her expression serious as she refused to show whose team she truly was on. Neji didn''t wait to see any of this y out. He had long rushed toward Oblivion, his celestial form a perfect amalgamation of cosmic beauty and draconic ferocity. "Time to end this," he whispered in his voice a soft yet powerful reverberation that seemed to transcend time itself. His silhouette, cutting through the space at a speed beyond light, reached Oblivion as he mmed a knee into the skinny, pale-skinned man''s abdomen. "Gagh-!" The Abstract Entity, a shadow amidst shadows, recognized the threat Neji posed when gagged in pain. "F-fools!" With a roar that seemed to emanate from the depths of nonexistence itself, he tried to unleash the full might of the void. Darkness, pure and consuming, spiraled towards him, trying to free him and attack Neji, but Neji''s willpower tried to overpower his authority. [The Void Icon is reacting.] It couldn''t beat Oblivion, he was the one who represented Void, but it did slow him down. As their powers collided, reality itself seemed to warp around them, reality seemed to break down, being devoured by the true void by the second, a spectacle of cosmic forces locked in a dance as old as time. "You cannot win against me in my own game!" Oblivion yelled, but Neji had other thoughts. The Void tried to absorb Neji''s own [Voidmancer] techniques; slowly Neji was being devoured. As Neji''s right Hand got erased, his left arm red in unyielding light from his [Lumomancer] ss. In the end, he wasn''t just the void, but the light of creation too. Oblivion''s footing shook as Neji''s right hand came back into existence along with the [Void Icon] in the sky. Neji''s left arm pierced the spot where Oblivion''s head should be, only to be met with nothingness. Oblivion managed to use his will and empty the space within his head, creating a gap in the universe that had to be filled. Naturally, as the embodiment of nothingness, Oblivion could pull a simr technique to Kamui, but on a scale that a select few in existence could counter. Oblivion flexed his will over the concept of emptiness and erased the binding Kimi had put on him. The moment he did that, Neji focused his powers, tapping into the Fables in the air, into those that spoke of the weakness of the Void, he mirrored the technique that had vanquished Maestro Myth. In fact, the powers of Myth helped him draw more fables that could battle the darkness, and with his authority of the light of creation, he could use those fables easily. [You have touched a Borrowed Fable. The Fable: Phoenix''s Glory is reacting!] Drawing upon the tales of light that had always dispersed the darkness, Neji got the upper hand in the sh. Reality rippled around them, Oblivion didn''t wait for Neji to finish his attack, the Void was no slower than light. Oblivion managed to half-unleash his true form in the instant Neji reached out for a fable. Neji wasn''t worried. [The Fable: Phoenix''s Glory is reacting!] He had a way to defeat The Void. Neji used his Celestialdraconicsapien racial abilities, as well as his Lumomancer powers to create a hyperverse between his palms. Then he ''deleted'' it using his Voidmancer ss. As the embodiment of nonexistence, the sudden emptiness in his hand became a part of Oblivion, interrupting the transformation. Neji''s featureless face formed a grin and he whispered, "Mine." he said, and an old power reached out of him. The part of oblivion on his palm was devoured instantly, but he didn''t stop there. With one hand, he attacked Oblivion with light, causing him to respond with void attacks that Neji absorbed with his other hand. "Mine! Divine Dividing!" Neji used both to absorb Oblivion bit by bit. In the process, Lord Oblivion became confused when half a dozen Nejis popped to attack him with light, and another half dozen began to devour him. He had to react to the light attacks with void, but using extra void powers gave Neji a chance to devour it. In the end, whatever he did was harmful to him. It wasn''t looking good for Oblivion. He expected to be beaten by Neji''s light, but never had he expected Neji to use another void attack. This attack was not only fueled by Neji''s Voidmancer powers but also the [Void Icon]. All of Oblivion''s defenses and attacks began to be devoured. [The Fable: Phoenix''s Glory is reacting!] [The Fable: Phoenix''s Glory is reacting!] [The Fable: Phoenix''s Glory is reacting!] "Mine! Mine! Divine Dividing! Divine!" Not even a minuteter, Lord Oblivion failed to even struggle and uttered hisst words. "Im impossible!" as tendrils of dark red void devoured Oblivion in an instant. This was the fastest that Neji had ever absorbed a being. Even the [Void Icon] grew stronger and began to ring throughout the Cube, and Neji could feel another icon on the verge of manifesting. Thest bit of Lord Oblivion was gulped into Neji''s body, as the battlefield grew silent. The system''s notifications resonated in Neji''s mind in response to his achievement, its prompts shing with a rity that cut through the chaos. [The Void beckons, yet you stand as its master. The powers of Oblivion now echo inside you.] [You have killed a ss 1 Entity, Lord Oblivion. Your victory rewrites the annals of existence.] [You''ve gained 3,786 Levels.] [The Omniverse acknowledges you as the new representative of Void and Darkness. Lord Oblivion''s essence is yours, a mantle between creation and annihtion.] The army of the Prime and Cube stopped. In the middle of the battlefield, Neji stood amidst the settling cosmic dust as a different being than the one that killed Oblivion. Lord Oblivion''s essence, once a harbinger of the end, was now intertwined with his own. In the cosmic sky, Kimi was grinning as she weaved her hand through the air to prepare an escape while Lady Life looked a little sad seeing a fellow abstract pass away. "We did it," Kimi let out an echoing, psychoticugh as the two armies stared at her in fear. She finished casting the spell and streaks of lights pulled Neji and Life to her side until the three of them blinked out of existence. Indeed, they had done it. With this power, perhaps they stood a better chance against what was toe. ** ** ** Author Note: Two chapters for yall, don''t forget to Vote Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 491: 491: Baby Making, But What is This? Chapter 491: 491: Baby Making, But What is This? Chapter 491: Baby Making, But What is This? Void represented not only darkness or shadow but theck of reality as a whole. So actions such as teleportation and spatial travel could be even more sped up. Neji already had an insane level of control over Void from mastering his ss, but now it was even stronger. To test out just how better he was, he sped up Kimi''s teleportation bubble to a degree that it reappeared back inside the Dreamweaver''s Fortress in under an instant. They had taken a couple of minutes to get to the battlefield earlier, as the distance was hyperverses far, so even Kimi''s unbelievably powerful spells could not do it in an instant. However, now Neji could. After he had gained his Celestialsapien powers, his growth rate was unmatched indeed. With the 3786 levels he gained just earlier, he stood at Level 54319. === [Status Page] Name:Neji Hado Age:19 Level:54319 ss:[Choose] Sub-ss: [Choose] Title:Celestialsapien, The Cosmic Enigma Race:Celestialdraconicsapien HP:1470980/1470980 SP:1476380/1476380 MP:14993800/14993800 STR:147778 END:147098 DEX:147638 INT:149938 WIS:144138 CHA:145183 LUC:###### (Temporarily Overloaded) HP REG:588392/m SP REG:590552/m MP REG: 5765520/m Stat Points: 286,290 === He was so rich in stats that he could let 286,290 stat pointsy around. He also had to choose two new sses, but he hadn''t found ones worth it yet. Oh, and his Luck was still overloaded. Neji wondered just how much of his achievements these past two years were because of that. Whatever the case, he was back in the base. The mission was a sess. "Can''t believe we did it so easily!" Lady Life cheered, throwing a fist in the air. Her earlier expression of uncertainty and regret when Neji killed Oblivion hadn''t been missed by him, so he was happy seeing her cheer up from it this quickly. "It was a sight, indeed," Kimi nodded. "I felt it in the airst time when you killed Maestro Myth, but it''s something else to actually see it." She walked closer to him and put her arms around his neck, pressing her chest against his. "But do you feel any different? Mentally, I mean. Or anything negative in general?" "I''m touched that you''re worried, but I am fine," he held her waist. She smiled, "You can''t be ''touched'' just by this, wait will we reach the bedroom~" "Ohe on, not now, we have other ns to execute," he squeezed her waist while she let out a soft moan, letting him enjoy the sound of it. "Right," she said. "Contessa Fate now, right? We''ve had a few encounters in the past, and inbat, she''s pretty weak. So I don''t doubt I''ll need assistance to capture and enve her. I''ll leave right away, it might take me a few days or weeks to return, this isn''t a simple kill mission after all." "Hey, do you know what this reminds me of?" he asked her. "Back in the Hero world, we captured Toga and you tortured her into submission in my stead. Remember?" "No way you remember it," she gave him a grin as if it was more surprising that he knew incidents that only happened a couple of years ago for him, while for her it had been eons. "I remember them too, it was fun. I doubt I can make Fate as loyal as Toga though, that''ll be up to your charisma after I bring her here." The n was to bring Contessa Fate here and make her cooperate. Someone with the ability to look into threads of fate was required in their ranks to seamlessly execute their ns, and who''s better at that job if not the Personification of Destiny herself? Kill would capture her, and take other procedures that''d be enough to make her cooperate with them. The other reason for her presence was to fulfill the future where Fate would be in love with the First Gamer; as long as she''d work with them, it''s only a matter of time before Neji would get into her pants, after all. "Well then," Kimi pressed her lips against his; although he was much taller than what he used to be, she still didn''t need to tip-toe for that, she too was taller than her 6"1 self that he remembered in the past. She smiled, "Don''t miss me too much." She stepped back and snapped her fingers, her finger-bones acting as a wand, as a spell was cast in an instant and she slipped into a wave of light. "You look really happy when you''re around her," Lady Life said with a smile, making him pull her closer to him. "Don''t worry, I am not jealous. I''m happy too." "I''m d," he pulled her head to his chest. "Hey, Life.... while we wait for her and Godmother to return, wanna make a baby?" "." * * * Neji and Lady Life were sitting on the couch a few dayster. Life rested her head on hisp, as he rubbed her tummy with aplicated look on his face. "We now know for certain it''s possible." Neji said, "But I wish you didn''t end up pregnant just yet." He wasn''t sure how to deal with a kid in this situation. He''d rather have waited. On top of that, he didn''t want to actually impregnate her for another, more important reason. This wasn''t good. "It''s alright," she nudged her face close to his abdomen with a giggle. "I''ll only give birth when it''s safe. The baby can rest for now. I''m happy." Indeed, her wish hade true. Abstracts could not bear children, Lady Life despite being the embodiment of life and birth wasn''t any exception from that rule. Yet, that rule had just been broken by Neji and her shared will to work together. She was pregnant. As the representation of Life, she didn''t have any reason to wait nine months. But at the same time considering their situation with the war and their status as omniversal criminals, she didn''t have any reason to give birth right now either. Neji wondered how this child''s existence would work out with the Life Golem he met in the future. During the conceiving period, Neji created the core of a God Tree and used all of its energy to make the baby, so that it ended up with the same powers and appearance as the Life Golem. It should work just like that. However, he was still unsure how it''d work in the end when the fateful ''ovep'' between two possibilities would happen. Neji also had a brooding feeling that the kid wouldn''t be ''normal''. For whatever reason, he felt there would be something amiss about the child''s existence. Perhaps he was just being paranoid knowing the Life Golem, but he couldn''t help but worry. Whatever the case, even though Neji had mixed feelings about this, he was happy to be a father as well. When the two of them were being lovey-dovey on the couch, one of their allies returned from the outside world. Godmother of all Demons and her daughter, Anodi, teleported inside the living room in a sh of blinding light. [Godmother of All Demons Half Human Half Anodite ss 0] [Anodi the 27th Anodite High ss 1] Godmother had regained her previous ss level, and even Anodi was stronger than before. Anodi had gained more powers after Neji merged her body with the copies of many Anodites, but she hadn''t be ss 1 just then. Now she was, must be something Godmother did to her. The two of them appeared in the room, facing Neji and Life, and the Godmother immediately frowned. Her eyes focused on Life''s tummy, while Anodi whistled. As beings made out of pure energy, could they sense the baby inside Life? Godmother shot him a look, "This wasn''t a good idea. You''re not in any position to have children." "Well" hecked words. "Congrattions, for killing Oblivion and having a kid!" On the other hand, Anodicked her mother''s disapproval and waved at him. "Well, whatever," Godmother sighed. "It does not bother me if you and your people end up dead." "What happened has happened," he shook his head at her. It''s not as if abortion was an option. "Let''s change the topic. It seemsyou have seeded in your mission, half an Anodite is not bad." "...Yes," she nodded after a short silence. "When is the girl returning?" By the girl, she meant Kimi. Before Neji could reply, to all of their surprise, the room lit up. Another streak of light and two more people appeared in the room. One was Kimi, in her witch dress with her blonde hair dancing in the air, while the other was a red-haired young woman tied and bound by different chains. Thetter red around at all of them, her mouth taped and making her unable to talk, while the former blinked at us. "Huh?" She looked at Life. "There is no way, you''re pregnant?!" Then she shot Neji a look. "Young master, really?!" "Uh" Neji was fearing this. That she''d be mad that he impregnated someone else before her. "Don''t be mad that you weren''t the first, it just happened in the heat of the moment. I swear you''ll be the second-" "What do you mean, I''m happy!" Kimi''s yell interrupted him, as both he and Life blinked in surprise. Life didn''t show, but she was a little worried too that Kimi would be mad. Kimi ran to Life and crouched down before her tummy. She was smiling at it. "It''s a little embryo, no way." Neji smiled. "I''m d you don''t mind it." "It''s fine, of course, why would I mind it? Besides, you got it wrong, I''m the 2nd," she said and he blinked. "What do you mean?" "Hm? You forgot? I am not the second," she looked up at him and said. "As Lucille, I told you that we have a baby, right?" "...." "I wasn''t lying. I''m never the 2nd." ''What?'' Neji stared at her in silence as his mind spun. So he had a kid already? Was he/she safe? Did the Prime Gods back in the future know about it? What did she do to it anyway? He had a lot of questions to ask. Thankfully this Kimi wasn''t programmed to hold back any information from him, so she spoke. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 492: 492: Marathon Begins Chapter 492: 492: Marathon Begins Chapter 492: Marathon Begins The Kimi Doll had informed him that she had taken the form of Lucille because there was already a Kimi in the timeline, and there couldn''t be two of them without her taking the form of someone else. All this time, Neji thought she just meant she impersonated Lucille, who was a real person of her own rights. However, that turns out to not be true. Lucille, always, had been Kimi. From the first day he remembered meeting her in his first life, apparently, she was Kimi. Her "gangster father" and all that was a random setting she chose. "But, uh, I didn''t n the incident that''d happen with my false dad and your mother, andter on how your mother pushed you down the yacht. What she did was weird. She''s a variable." Kimi exined slowly, "I guess it''s just the Omniverse acting on its own to correct itself? That''s the running theory for me. If she didn''t push you, you wouldn''t be born as Neji, after all, and if you weren''t born and didn''t meet me, I would never gain powers to time travel. It''s basically the grandfather''s paradox. Still, to be sure, I looked deeper into it to look for what was up with her, but I never found anything about it. It''s really weird." "I see," Neji answered with a frown and motioned her to continue. They were back inside Kimi''s room, with just the two of them, and catching up on this incident. After that were the events that he already knew from the doll. Due to the difference in time between Prime and Cube, in just a few months or Prime time, Neji already lived 16 years of life and reached the Babylon incident. Then, Kimi, as well as Neji''s rich sugar mommy Yasmin teamed up to take his soul within Eurynome Celestine''s trap to make a simtion world for him to fight and kill monsters to level up just enough to get rid of his restrictions. "Wait, hold on a second," Neji stopped her as he found another weird point. "Yasmin is a supernatural entity?" "Uh," Kimi smiled awkwardly. "She is actually Nawab. It''s a long story." "...." Anyhow, the story after that was simple. After trying to perform the ritual for 4 years on Neji and failing, Kimi left behind a doll and returned back to the past. That''s when Neji, who had just dealt with SBOP, also was sent to connect the two dots. "Ignoring most of the questions I have, I only want to ask this," he said. "So when you were in your Lucille days, we got into it so deep that you got pregnant? And in the end you didn''t abort the kid and gave birth to it?! Why the fuck did you never tell me?!" "...." She looked unsure how to answer. He called himself seeing her expression and gently pulled her to his chest, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to yell. Was it a son or?" "It''s a son," she replied slowly. "I didn''t tell you because I was ashamed. Back then I was so mad and frustrated after you died to a stupid shark. Without knowing what to do, I just took the kid from my womb and threw him away in some alleyway." Which sounded insane, but who knew how her mind worked after she waited for him for eons, meeting him after an extremely long ritual, only for him to die to a stupid shark. "He should be in the streets, and I checked his fate and manipted it a bit to grant him a good life. After all of this ends you can find him." "You mean ''we'', right?" He asked and she let out a sigh, hiding her face in shame. "I''ll be ashamed to show my face to him," she said. "I you know the reason I threw him out is because I was sure he''d remind me of you too much, as he''s your blood, and I might end up doing something stupid with him. I''m such a weirdo, I''m sorry." "...." He wasn''t even surprised, rather he suddenly understood her actions. She''s too loyal to not be a little weird in the head. Neji kissed her head and hugged her a bit morefortably. She rxed into his arms and apologized several times, but it wasn''t necessary since he could never hate her for it. Still, this meant he had two sons now. As well as Kurai, of course, he would never forget to include her. Suddenly Neji felt a little weirdly happy. However, even now, he was a little unsure how the child inside Lady Life would turn out. * * * When Lady Life told Neji for the first time about her desire to have children, she used human mothers as an example. So in the end, they decided to let the child see the light of the world after nine months, the human time of pregnancy. With the children issue put aside for now, they focused on other important matters. Contessa Fate. [Image Here] She was granted her own room, which was secured with Neji and Godmother''s omnipotent willpower, enchanted runes, and magic formations. It was all to keep her from fleeing. Her ankle was chained against a stronghold inside the room, and the chain itself was suppressing her in many ways to keep her imprisoned. A few days have passed since she was captured, and she had given up all hope of being found or rescued by her people. If it was possible, they''d have found her a long time ago. Today, Neji, Kimi, Godmother, and Anodi gathered in her room. They stood in front of her and Kimi nudged her to work her power to form a hologram in the air. "ording to my predictions," Contessa Fate said as she begrudgingly pointed at the routes of fate in the hologram. "These are the iing events in the next couple of years." She said, "But keep in mind that nothing is solidified here since ss Zero beings, more than one, against whom my powers fall short, are an active force in this war times." "We know," Kimi said with a frown. "Just continue exining, don''t waste our time with amateur ex-" "Hey, Kimi, shut up," Neji interrupted her by hitting her side. "Don''t treat her like that, she''s helping us. And if you forgot, I don''t understand these things on paper, I appreciate the exnations." Kimi frowned but said nothing. Naturally, it was an act. Why would he tell his sweetheart to shut up because of a random bitch? They were ying the good cop and bad cop roles, to induce Fate with the Stockholm Syndrome over time. Of course, right now she didn''t yet look at him with grateful eyes, she gave him a look of ipetence instead, for being so strong yet not knowing anything, but that''d change over time. It wasn''t a fast mission. "And ording to this prediction," Fate continued, waving her hand in the air to highlight a few dots in the hologram. "...I believe these are the best opportunities for him to ''Level Up''." Neji looked into the dots she pointed at, a small smile forming on his lips. He was extremely strong right now, but he was sure he wouldn''t win against the big bad yet. Kimi was ss 0 in the future too, yet she lost to the Primordial. After all, he was titled the "Killer of Paradoxes", so Neji had no need to challenge that guy just yet. Since the First Gamer was mentioned a few times to have "reached such heights of power in only a hundred years", Neji was aiming to live that long too. He was sure the war between omniverses wouldn''t end before that so only at the end of this century would Neji initiate the final attack. Until then, he would level up. Through a marathon of ughtering. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 493: 493: The Hundred-Year War Chapter 493: 493: The Hundred-Year War Chapter 493: The Hundred-Year War Although the Primordial God managed to find the Dreamweaver''s Fortress in no time, in the future timeline, it was not the case now. Time passed fast, and Neji and friends operated from the fortress for years toe, while shaping the Omniverse to their will. In the swirling chaos that was the War of Omniverses, between this reality woven with threads of destinies both Primordial and Divine, Neji found himself at the heart of this tumultuous change. The years following the victory over Lord Oblivion were a blur of many things. Just Leveling up by killing wasn''t cutting it, so Neji began to train as well. But training for an entity of his caliber was not easy. Each session took years, which thankfully could be managed due to Kimi''s Hyperbolic Time Chambers. He would delve into the depths of the Void, sharpening his control over nonexistence, and then another time he''d wield the power of omniversal quasars like a holy sword. With Kimi''s guidance, he earned mastery over the concept of Time too, allowing him to manipte temporal streams with unprecedented precision. Unlike her, he could pull off huge feats without any need for spells. The power of omnipotent willpower was incredible like that. The cosmos served as his sparring partner, allowing him to test out his abilities, and challenging him to push beyond the limits of what was thought possible. ''Each moment of struggle,'' Neji would often muse while shing with entities who can devour hyperverses, ''brings me closer to the Final Boss.'' He''d often not win, but it was easier for him to flee a scene than anyone else. So while he failed to defeat his enemies a few times, he never faced defeat. The Omniverse War, on the other hand, was constant and never-ending. An ever-present specter that loomed over Neji''s desire to keep this possibility of timeline aligned with the other one. He was unsure if anything was aligned at all at this point, even discarding the death of Maestro Myth. He had no framework to follow, so it was all up to luck Luck that he still had plenty. Still, as much as training alone and finding enemies remotely helped, war times provided an unending supply of strong enemies. So following the n provided by Contessa Fate, Neji, alongside Kimi and their other allies, became a harbinger of change on the battlefield. He swept in, he killed opponents, and he left. Sometimes he''d capture certain enemies if they werepatible with his allies'' powers. They partook in conflicts that shaped the destiny of both realms, their presence tipping the scales in favor of those who were luckybecause Neji didn''t discriminate Prime from Cube. If their death would help them, they had no choice but to die. The Omniversal politicalndscape trembled at the mention of their names, frontlines crumbled, and adversaries fell before their might. Godmother, Kimi, and Anodi''s prowess inbat was unmatched, Fate''s strategies and his powers scorched ruins in their wake. "To forge a path to my peace, I have no choice but to weave through the storm of war," that was his resolution, his resolve unwavering amidst the carnage. .. Nine months after their heartfelt decision, Neji and Lady Life weed their son into the Omniverse. They named him Ra, not only as an homage to the Egyptian deity of the sun, symbolizing the light he brought into their lives but also because Neji remembered Life saying how Ra received his name from the Beings Beyond Omnipotence. To his surprise, She Beyond Omnipotence reached out to him another time, just to confirm that. "Yeah, name him that. It''s cute," she had said. "It''s the initials of me and my brother''s name. R A." Neji didn''t expect that. He initially thought it was the initials of her first andst name, as he recalled her name was [Raki Amonorthine]. Then, did that mean her brother''s name was Amonorthine Raki? Weird name, but sure. Regardless, to both keep the timelines aligned and to obey the Outer God''s cute request, he named his son Ra. However, joy was dampened with concern, as it became apparent that Ra was unlike other children. This time, he wasn''t a Life Golem, but he wasn''t much better anyway. His gaze, though filled with innocence, held a void where the spark of a soul should have flickered. Perhaps this was fated because the timelines wanted to say the same and did therefore did this to the boy, or perhaps because despite Neji''s vast powers he couldn''t entirely break the Abstract Entities'' natural rules, or perhaps Neji had ''willed'' his son to be simr to the Life Golem when conceiving him, or maybe a mix of all that, this Ra was simr in mind to the Life Golem Ra. Despite Neji''s vast powers and Lady Life''s nurturing essence, they could not remedy the absence within their son. He was hollow, even if he was conscious. "He''s perfect," Lady Life whispered, her love unconditional, "he couldn''t have been any better." Neji wanted to console her, but she wanted to believe there was nothing to be consoled about since her son was fine and perfect. So, he agreed with her and focused on therger side of his life again. * * * Kimi and Neji strategized tirelessly, weaving ns that spanned at the expense of many lives. They orchestrated assaults on key targets, dismantling the power structures of those who stood in opposition to their vision. They weren''t just trying to make Neji stronger, the goal was to make Neji''s path easier when the ''main point'' in their n woulde true. The political powers of the Omniverse, from the draconic sovereigns of the Andromeda Entente to the arcane matriarchs of the Nebr Witches, as well as Monarchs that ruled the different directions of the cosmos, all recognized the power shift. Bloodlines that had ruled unchallenged for eons found themselves at the mercy of Neji''s existence, only years after he became active. Once again, like many times before, he realized why the Primordial God feared the Gamer System in the future. It was too powerful. "Our enemies are vast," Kimi said one day as she pointed at an ethereal map on the table, her eyes alight with the thrill of the challenge, "but with the Gamer System by our side, it''s not even a challenge to pull this n off. We have almost a century on our hands, we''ll use it well and only when we''re ready will we take out the big fish." As the wheel of time rolled, and they weaved through Omniversal politics, Neji and his allies encountered beings of immense power and ancient lineage. The Celestial Lords, architects of reality''s framework, a derived bloodline of Celestialsapien from the distant past, eyed Neji with a mixture of interest and apprehension. The Temporal Sentries, guardians of time''s flow, realized they were trying to change the future, although unsure what, and tried to stop them. Yet, through cunning, strength, and unity, Neji and his friends emerged victorious, their legend, their [Fables] growing with each conquered realm and defeated opposition. Throughout these tumultuous years, Neji had a new personal quest: to find a way to imbue his son with the soul he so dearlycked. Despite being omnipotent, there didn''t seem to be a way. It just didn''t make sense to him. "There must be a way," he often said, gazing into the vastness of the stars, "Sisty, can''t I initiate a quest with my Admin Privileges with the reward being a way to fix him?" [I''m sorry, Master, but no. It''s extremely hard to affect Ra''s existence unless taking a long-nned action, due to his lineage of being the son of an Abstract Entity and a special mutant Celestialsapien like you. We can start that now, but it will take hundreds or thousands of years before we can use its output.] "Do it." In the end, he decided. He already had a n he could output as a quest. * * * In the vast expanse where the threads of time and the essence of space intertwine, Neji stood alone, confronting an alliance of overpowered entities. The Temporal Sentries and The Celestial Lords stood united against him. The stage for this uing sh was the cosmos itself, and Neji could feel countless eyes watching this from many parts of the omniverse. "Temporal Cascade!" one of the Sentries cries, unleashing a storm of temporal energies designed to ensnare Neji in a relentless cycle of past failures. At the same time, a Celestial Lord bathed in the ethereal glow of the cosmos, summoned forth a vortex of celestial might. "Celestial Maelstrom!" the bearded man thundered, hismand warping the very fabric of reality, directing a tempest of obliteration at Neji. Neji shrugged, he didn''t appear bothered at all. Surrounded by these embodiments of cosmic power, he remained undaunted. His humanoid form, a blend of the cosmos'' vastness, and his horns a draconic fury thrummed with the raw energies of the omniverse as he prepared a counterattack. A smirk yed across his lips and he delved deep into his essence, where the abyss of the void met the infinite expanse of creation, the [Void Icon] shone overhead. As did a new Icon, the [Joy Icon] that represented life and creation. "Is this the extent of your prowess?" Neji taunted while pping the beams away, his words echoing through the cosmos. The two armies clenched their jaws and attacked again, but in a sh, Neji sprang into action, his movements a blur to even these beings, defying the veryws that governed existence. As the battlefield lit up with the exchange of spells and cosmic forces, it transformed into a breathtaking disy of light and darkness, mixed with raw energies that represented time and reality, each sh a moment frozen in eternity. But despite their ancient might and wisdom, the Sentries and Lords found themselves outmatched by Neji''s relentless assault. A Celestialdraconicsapien was stronger than a normal Celestialsapien, and a normal Celestialsapien was stronger than the hybrids that were the Celestial Lords. The Temporal Sentries didn''t even count. "Void Eclipse!" Neji''s voice,ced with the power of emptiness, cut through the chaos, his attack piercing the heart of the Celestial Lord, its enveloping darkness consuming the light of the purple and white entity. In a desperate bid to change the course of the battle, the Temporal Sentriesbined their might, barely stopping the attack, and aimed to ensnare Neji in their final gambit. It was an attackpared to a suicide bombing. Yet, Neji couldn''t look any less bothered. Standing at the confluence of his powers, he was an unstoppable force. With a mere gesture of a finger, he conjured a barrier of blinding luminescence, the brilliance of his Lumomancer abilities repelling the temporal onught. A magnificent temporal explosion unfolded, but Lumomancer''s own explosion shrouded it, and the Voidmancer''s hunger devoured it. "Pitiful. This ends now," Neji dered, his voice confident. Unleashing the full spectrum of his powers, Neji transformed into a titanic dragon, bigger than an Archverse, with his wing expanse even beyond that. His titanic dragon jaws widened, and he growled out an attack, "Celestial Dragon''s Fury!" The cosmos itself seemed to heed his call, as a dragon, his scales a mosaic of starlight, he let out a roar of superheated void, something impossible, that echoed the fundamental truths of creation and destruction. The Celestial Lords had their majestic forms dimmed by the dragon''s breath, freezing before its magnificence. The few Temporal Sentries that were still alive, also paused, in front of the conceptual beam that erased reality where it passed, they could do nothing but watch in despair as their unity disintegrated under it. As the breath subsided, Neji let out a puff of smoke and returned to his humanoid form. He remained a solitary figure amidst the aftermath of his victory. The silence that followed was a mirror of the stunned reactions from all the hidden observers who saw this fight, and Neji let them enjoy it. The alliance of the Sentries and Lords, was a nned test for him by the other yers of the Omniverse, besides the Abstracts. Though this alliance would have proved to be a formidable challenge for anyone else, they were nothing but a mere obstacle on Neji''s path. For a while, everyone avoided Neji and fled on scene. However, the omniverse was filled with those who are arrogant, so that time didn''tst long. * * * "Be sure to rest, young master," Kimi would often say when he was going too far with his fights and training, "Remember, our battle is not just for dominion, but for understanding. You need to observe the Primordial''s actions, his mindset, and all the other things that make him him. So don''t just fight and battle all day, read some history books too." In the quiet moments between battles, when the sounds of war faded into the background, Neji and Lady Life cherished their time with Ra. They would watch as he yed with the energies of creation, his soft smile a balm to their weary spirits. He''d never leave out Kimi from this, of course, as they''d read the zillions of years of omniversal history together. Years turned into decades, as the destiny andndscape of the Omniverse were irrevocably altered. Neji Hado, a young man once a mere pawn in the cosmic chess game, had be a key yer in its unfolding drama as Prima, the First Gamer. The battles he fought, the alliances he forged, and the love he nurtured were all threads in the grand tapestry of his destiny. "We are shaping history," Neji reflected, his gaze fixed on the horizon of possibilities that stretched before them. "For Kimi, for Life, for Ra, for myself, and for those girls who are not here with me right now. The time for the Final Battle is near." Neji felt unsure. And so, amidst the chaos of the cosmos, the wheel of time slowed down when Neji stepped into the 10th decade of his time in the past. ** ** ** Author Note: This is OFFICIALLY thest week of The Cursed Gamer. I''ve halfway written thest chapter, chapter 500, so this is indeed the end. I''ll be posting two chapters every day for the next couple of days, so I pray for power stones... onest time! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 494: 494: The Primordial God’s Resolve Chapter 494: 494: The Primordial God¡¯s Resolve Chapter 494: The Primordial God''s Resolve Note: If you''re seeing this, you need to vote TOP 10!! God among Gods, the Primordial stood with his arms crossed in front of a strategy meeting room. A hundred Prime Gods filled therge hallway, discussing and nning with one another, with hologram maps, simted fights, and the illusion of wars ongoing overhead. The Primordial observed them in silence, yet his focus wasn''t exactly on this room. It was a knowledge he recently acquired, a truth he unveiled not long ago. Although he lost hisposure and picked a fight with the Cube Omniverse because of justified anger toward his daughter''s kidnapper, he was honestly just bored at this point. He had nothing better to do, that''s why he was continuing the war. He hadn''t yed much of an active role in the war, because there was no need for that, he knew he wouldn''t gain any benefit by actually destroying the Cube. It wasn''t needed. But after the recent revtion, he was having second thoughts. His daughter was a lot different after she was rescued. He wasn''t sure if it was in a good or bad way. She was a lot more mature now, not at all as bratty as she used to be, but worse, she was dry. She seemed depressed. At first, the Primordial and his wife thought it was trauma from spending a year as a ve to that Northern Demon King, but recently they figured out the real reason. It was lovesickness. And it wasn''t toward the Northern Demon King, no, not at all. There was a legitimate chance that the culprit, all along, hadn''t been the Northern Demon King at all. Just like the fool imed till hisst breath, he wasn''t the culprit. "Ghm," The Primordial God hummed. He wasn''t sure, honestly, and asking this to his daughter hadn''t borne any fruit. She refused to answer, which made things harder to understand. It''s true that his observation of threads of destiny and fate while searching for Fotia was a little blurry and unsure, due to some entity strong enough to make things appear blurry, but it wasn''t that unusual for System Users. So he was fairly confident when he stumbled upon the Northern Demon King, a reincarnated System User, and thought he was the culprit. As arrogant as he was, he discarded Contessa Fate''s words too. At one of the holograms ying in the air ahead, he saw a figure of cosmic visage. There existed no being on the higher scale of existence who wouldn''t recognize that face, and naturally, the Primordial God was the same. With a humanoid body a mirror of the cosmos itself, he stood with the arrogance of a dragon with white hair dancing like jewels behind him. He looked quite formidable if the Primordial had to say so himself. Other than the identity of a cosmic enigma that he was known by, Primordial knew him by another title. His daughter''s obsession. Not a crush, but an obsession. That girl was obsessed with that Celestialsapien, and the Primordial only learned about him recently when his wife, Eurynome Celestine, let him know about how Fotia''s room looked. That girl''s been spending thest hundred years in her room, in solitude and loneliness. Primordial half reluctantly let her be, as to cope with the harsh condition she had lived in for a year. He did try to bring her out, introduce new people to her, and get her life back in line, but she was too stubborn. So not until recently, they hadn''t checked inside her room. When her mother, Eurynome, did go to her room recently, she found a horrific image of a teen girl in love in the room. Her walls were filled with posters of Prima, the Gamer, and all her personal belongings were one or another form of merchandise based on Prima. It was honestly a little embarrassing to learn, as a father, but the Primordial understood. He was even happy that his daughter was able to move on. Until he doubted that this Prima was the actual culprit and not a new crush. Prima might as well be the one who enved Fotia for a year. There wasn''t enough proof to confirm, but there was enough to doubt. Currently, he was waiting for Eurynome to return.She had gone to have a talk with Fotia about this exact thing. She had to answer, and if she refused, Eurynome would be forced to go through her memories. In that case, she''d also be punished and banished to watch over the Wheel of Reincarnation for the foreseeable future. After all, how dare she protect her oppressor? Where was her pride as the daughter of the God Emperor of All Gods? His jaws clenched at that thought. He''ll be damned if that bastard really used his daughter for a year, and yet was allowed to livefortably for an entire century after. His waiting finally ended when through the grand doors of the marble pce they were currently upying, Eurynome walked in with a soft frown. The Gods in the grand hall looked at her and bowed, greeting her, before returning to work. Primordial watched her frown, that wasn''t a good sign. She stopped beside him and sighed another bad sign. "Our guess was correct. It''s him." The Primordial God closed his eyes, suppressing his emotion. At least, he tried to keep it down. But the growl from the depth of his throat sent cracks through reality as the marble hell began to tremble, leaving the Gods looking at him in surprise. He opened his eyes with a brilliant glint of fury in them, "This cannot be real." He let out a curse, something unsuited for his height. "We''re going to the Cube. I want that foolish thing dead and gone." Scorched me huffed out of his nose as he turned around, walking out with heavy steps while his fingers twitched in a desire for vengeance and destruction. He had heard about this particr Celestialsapien''s history, and his battle prowess, but the Primordial God feared nobody. His footsteps were filled with confidence and anger while his wife followed after him without question. It was time he took an active stand in this war. ** ** ** Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 495: 495: The Looming Battle Chapter 495: 495: The Looming Battle Chapter 495: The Looming Battle "So ording to my prediction," Contessa Fate said as she pushed her back further into his arms. Birds sang outside, therge windows showing a greenery scene outside, with white curtains covering the walls and a gentle wind filling the room. "He should find out about his daughter''s true culprit about now. If we go by his past actions and personality, he should be rushing to Cube to find you now." "I see." "Yeah," she brought a cigarette close to her lips and let out a puff of smoke. An odd andplicated sense of dread was clouding her heart. Just a few decades ago, she''d have been delighted. She''d have wanted Primordial toe and y this arrogant man behind her, who was holding her with his strong arms and breathing down on her neck. But now she didn''t know. She felt scared of what would happen to him when the fight would actually happen. It''s not as if Prima wasn''t strong. He was. He was one of the strongest to have ever lived in the history of the Cube Omniverse. But, going by the record the Primordial was the strongest in both worlds. There was no argument or narrative around it, the Primordial God was the strongest. He has zero history with defeat in the eons he''s been alive for. No matter how strong his opponent was, the answer was singr. The Primordial God cannot lose. He has never, and he will never. He''s unbeatable. "Hey," Contessa Fate threw the cigarette away and turned her head to look at him. "Can''t we just leave in istion and avoid confronting him? What is the point of this fight anyway? Even if you win" she said to persuade him, "the Omniverses will be driven to chaos, trying to fill the power gap, and our lives won''t be as fun. Can''t you reconsider?" "It''s impossible," he whispered to her ears with a sigh. "If this is where I meet my end, then be so. There are things that you don''t know, things I can''t tell you even if you ask me to, otherwise you''d have understood. I''m sorry." "." "I''ve been nning this for a long time," he admitted. "This is the final act. Even if I win or lose, my next state it''d be the same." "What does that mean?" "You''ll see." He turned her face and kissed her on the lips, "Sorry you I got you tangled in this emotional turmoil. This would have been easier if you still hated me." She groaned but said nothing. She pulled his face and kissed him again, as the two of them lost themselves in lovemaking once more. * * * "The Primordial God was seen in the Western cosmos," Kimi yawned as she reported to everyone who sat in the living room, calmly enjoying tea except for Ra. "He shed with the Frontline General who was positioned there, and naturally, he won the battle and was seen advancing further inside." "I presume the Cube entities are unaware of what he''s up to, taking action himself?" Lady Life asked, sitting on the couch, with her hands ying with Ra''s root-like hair who sat on the ground. Kimi nodded in agreement, and Anodi chuckled nervously, "So this is actually happening, I am speechless." "You''ll be safe," Godmother said, again looking like an olddy nowadays. "His target is Prima. If Prima wins, he wins, and if he doesn''t, we don''t step in. After all, if he can''t win, we can''t make any differences ourselves." "You''re quite humble when ites to the Primordial, Godmother," Neji looked at her and said, as her wrinkled lips formed a thin smile. "He''s the firstborn of both realities, his powers are unquestionable. He can never kill me, nobody can, but that doesn''t give me enough reason to discard his dangers." She admitted. "Understandable," Neji nodded. "Do you think I will win?" "I''m not sure," she said. "We''ve prepared well enough, but I''m not sure. His Fables are a direct negation of everything, and he is called the Killer of Paradoxes. Few can actually kill Abstract Entities, even when Kimi killed Perpetuity, it wasn''t a true death. That entity''s return was only dyed, and as you saw, she returned a few decades ago." Lady Perpetuity, the Personification of Time, proved a powerful buff for Kimi when I gave her true death and directed all her powers to Kimi. Kimi had tried the samest time herself, but she failed. But with my help, she managed to pull it off, which made her powers rise manyfold. "Only you and a few of the ss Zero can kill Abstract Entities," she said. "And among those said ss Zero, Entity Omni is the strongest. As the personification of Omnipotence, there logically should be no match for them in all of reality. But even they faced defeat against the Primordial God back in the day. Then again, it''s much better than how it ended for Sir Singrity, arguably the 2nd strongest of the ss Zeroes although I admit that ranking ss Zeroes itself is odd. He was destroyed by the Primordial in ways that can''t be described in tongue." "." Singrity was a concept found in the heart of ck holes, on a human level, but on this cosmic level, it''s found at the origin of the universe, such as the True Big Bang that began it all, and the emptiness before that. Singrities are points where understanding of physics and rules breaks down, where density bes infinite, and thews of time and space as we know them cease to function in their usual manner. An entity like Sir Singrity, therefore, represented not just a physical phenomenon but a metaphysical boundary between the known and the unknown, the seen and the unseen. He would have powers that both exist and powers that never did. Everyone but two looked at Neji in worry, especially Life. Neji sighed seeing their gazes and spoke, "I shed with two ss Zeroes myself, and survived, remember? Entropy Embodiment, being the first; we shed seven decades ago, and I killed him. Although he didn''t meet a true death due to a mishap on my part." Indeed, Neji had another encounter with Entropy Embodiment; in which he didn''t need anyone''s intervention or help. He shed with him, killed him, and stole a part of his powers. Though by now he had been reincarnated, as Neji failed to truly kill Entropy unlike what he did with Maestro Myth and Lord Oblivion. "Later, I shed with the Embodiment of Subatomic, Queen Quantum, too." He said, "Although this was much closer than the fight with Entropy, her powers were confusing and hard to counter. But in the end, I won, even if I failed to kill her." She willingly handed over a part of her power and vowed friendship, and since Neji had always been soft-hearted toward strong women, he epted it. They didn''t have a heavy grudge between themselves in any way to kill her when she was surrendering. "So," he said. "I think I''ll be fine." That sounded convincing on paper, especially for Neji, but to these girls, it wasn''t enough. First of all, there wouldn''t be any middle point in the uing confrontation. It''s either the death of Neji or the death of the Primordial. And while Neji was strong, just as he mentioned his feat, the Primordial''s feats were greater. For these girls who''ve lived long enough in this omniverse and witnessed the Primordial''s aforementioned feats, Neji''s own feats weren''t as impressive. Chronologically, he''s still just 100 and something years old, so it was certainly impressive how strong he was, but inparison, his feats still fell short. In the end, Lady Life looked at her son, a terrible pain blooming in her heart, before she looked at Neji. "Hey can''t you reconsider?" "That''s what I''ve been telling him!" Before Neji could reply, Contessa Fate shot up from her seat and shouted. "He should reconsider! He keeps saying there is a reason he can''t, but he never tells us what the reasons are! What is the meaning of this, why are we entangled by his choices?! Why does he refuse to understand the difference in power level?!" Everyone looked at her, and Kimi frowned deeply. "Kimi, don''t-" Neji shouted to stop Kimi, but the witch shot up and walked over to Fate, grabbing her cor and pping her across the face. Once, twice, thrice, and finally fourth. Contessa Fate fell to the floor and Kimi red down at her, "If you don''t like that you are being entangled in this, then get out of here. Your use has long since ended anyway." she snapped her finger, and the shackles around Fate shattered and burst into dust. "If you are so scared that you''re being pulled into this, return back to your safe little home and cry in a corner. The Abstract will easily ept you back since they think you were kidnapped. You fucking coward." "." "Kimi." Neji frowned and walked up to her, he looked into her eyes with jaws clenched. "Don''t be like this, she didn''t mean it in that sense." "I don''t care." She blurted back. "She should have worded it better, she''s not a child. If she doesn''t love you enough to take a leap of danger, she shouldn''t be here. Does she think she''s the only one who''s taking a risk? What a stupid bitch." "Still-" he tried to say, but a red light glowed beside him, and he turned to find Contessa Fate teleporting away. Her body vanished from the Fortress, away from here. A silence fell into the room, and everyone looked away from each other. Nobody spoke for minutes until Ra stood up. His huge 9-feet-tall body towered even Neji, as he walked over and dered. "There is nothing to worry about, victory will be yours," he said, "and it does not then I will protect Father. That is a promise." Neji let out a heavy breath and smiled. He reached out a hand and ruffled Ra''s wooden hair, "You already did." This time, he wouldn''t need it. This time, Neji will be the one to protect everyone. All this time, there was a slight seed of doubt; doubt that if this was worth it, if he should continue training for a few hundred years, uncaring about the timeline, therefore making this the true one, forgetting everyone in the other part of his life. But no, that wouldn''t be victory even if he won against the Primordial. To make things work he''ll have to follow the n. Neji will face the Primordial God head-on. ** ** ** Note: VOTE TOP 10!! Read the next chapter right away, along with an entire month''s worth, ahead in my Patreon. Link: /Master4thWall Chapter 496: 496: The Prima and the Primordial Chapter 496: 496: The Prima and the Primordial Chapter 496: The Prima and the Primordial The space around the Mesopotamian was surrounded by figures of extreme powers. Each was an entity capable of destroying multiverses, rising higher enough to challenge the stability of the omniverse. No Abstract Entities were present here, nobody from the Cube was in this army. It was only the Primordial, his wife, and a hundred spaceships under him that were filled with Gods as they circled the. However, a thousand invisible eyes from different sources watched this scene from all around the cosmos, hoping to secure a nce at this historical fight. The Primordial could have stopped them from peeking, but he liked an audience, so he let them be as long as they didn''t get too bold. The Titanic God of Destruction stood with two of his arms crossed, and two other arms hanging behind him in the air. Beside him was his wife, though unlike his titanic size, she retained a normal size, taking his shoulder for her seat. "We should call for his attention," she said, kissing the side of his face, before she snapped her finger and stars exploded in the distance. Sound shouldn''t be possible here, yet the explosion resounded and sent waves into this star system. A strong wind blew inside the, which Eurynome hoped was enough to wake up the weaklings inside. A minute passed, yet nobody came to greet them. She raised an eyebrow, "Well, that''s a bit rude. How long do they expect us to wait?" she raised a finger next, a purple ball of energy spun on the tips, and she tossed it ahead. "Let me poke them a bit harder." That ball of destruction could wipe out parts of a Hyperverse with ease; even if this was enforced by Prima''s will, it couldn''t take a direct hit without direct intervention. The ball of destruction energy rushed at the, and it hit a blue barrier that shimmered into existence out of nowhere. Just as it touched the barrier, the ball burst into particles. "Oh," Eurynome blinked, while her husband frowned. A translucent blue, circr dome bloomed around the, like a barrier, and a secondter, a game-window-like message popped over the. [You and your army have been invited to the Gamer''s Domain as an Enemy. If you ept the Game invitation, you''ll be pitted against one another in a fair war. Would you like to ept?] [Yes/No] "A Game?" the Primordial wondered. "Isn''t his power called ''The Gamer''? Seems like he is inviting us to fight in a way he''s good at." "Reject it. Let''s just destroy the barrier and invade the," Eurynome suggested, but her husband shook his head in disagreement. "No, Eury. If that is what I wanted, I could have erased the with a Fire Breath. I wish to see him suffer and beg for what he did to my daughter. Fine, we''ll y his game and defeat him in his own terrain." He said and focused his will on the ''Yes'' option. [Ding! You will be pulled into the now. Good luck to all yers!] * * * Entities around the cosmos watched as the Primordial and his group were devoured into a vortex, and thrown into the. Spaceships that dwarfed the with ease, as well the size of the Primordial himself, who could have grabbed the like a basketball, all shrunk in size. Therge spaceships became a mere few kilometers in size, while the Primordial looked like a titan reaching only 30 feet in height, barely towering over the trees of the forest he was standing over. "What is this? I don''t like being this small." The Primordial frowned and said, focusing his willpower to erge himself, but instead of that happening, he saw a System prompt instead. [To minimize coteral damage, you are not allowed to grow toorge. The highest power level has been capped to a mere Tier 6, City-Level. All ss Zero are at that level, while those who are weaker are even weaker. You can''t break the rule.] [Do keep in mind that this is a fair game, and so Prima and his team face the same restrictions. If any of you are strong enough to break it or even try, you will be tossed out of the and into a distant Hyperverse.] "." The Primordial scowled at the message. Especially thest part, it was clearly meant for him. If he was tossed to another Hyperverse, it''ll at least take him a bit of time to return, many things can change within that time. As for him trying to simply overpower themands and all these stupid rules, he was unsurethe rules of the Game were quite powerful. "The Beyond Omnipotents," he said, and Eurynome turned to him in shock. "This Game is designed by them; I can feel traces of their energy in the air. I can''t overpower it. Not easily, anyway. Let''s abide by the rules, for now. Plus, the Game did say it''s a ''fair war'' and since it''s a game by them, we should trust it to be true." Her husband sounded sure, but Eurynome looked around in uncertainty. ''Just what is the Beyond Omnipotents'' rtionship with Prima that they gave him such a power?'' "This isn''t good" Eurynome shivered. For a mere second, she felt fear. Then she shook her head. It''s alright. Even if their personal strength was capped till the City Level, they had spaceships by their side. They could nuke that city with ease. "That direction," Eurynome pointed ahead. "I can sense their city, or castle, whatever it is. All spaceships," her voice was transmitted to the pilots now. "Go obliterate the fortress with missiles and bombs." She didn''t wait for replies, the sound of sma guns charging up was enough to answer. She looked up at a hundred spaceships, from the size of school buses to the sizes of cities, all charging their weapons and pointing them at the city. Then, all of a sudden, the weapons turned and twisted. They faced each other and fired. Weapons that could wipe out universes, were still not weak when downgraded to mere city level. The sky roared as the beam from one spaceship hit another, and screams of the Gods on board filled the sky. Destruction raged in the sky as explosions filled it, debris went flying everywhere, chunks of spaceships raining down at the earth. The Primordial waved a hand to shove away pieces that rained toward him, while his four eyes were locked at the incident in a deep frown. From all the spaceships, a simr-looking head peeked out. The Primordial and Eurynome recognized them as Galvanic Mechamorphs, a species of weak aliens, who can overpower and take over technology with ease. The aliens shone as explosions churned around them, and their forms changed to that of a humanoid, a human with ck hair and red eyes. Prima, the First Gamer. He smiled at them, while all his clones from different spaceships flew back to him and merged. He gave the Primordial ast look before teleporting out of his position. "How troublesome," the Primordial grumbled. "Even with powers suppressed, his abilities are too versatile as a Celestialsapien. Additionally, it appears that he''s used to this mundane level of wars and fights." The Primordial clenched his jaw, realizing this situation was quite a lot more annoying than he had hoped it would be. * * * Neji reappeared in his fortress castle and merged into the real him who was sitting on a throne all this time. "Haah," he breathed out. This was going smoothly; having Admin perms had incredible perks of its own. How else could he have bnced powers with the Primordial? Godmother''s demonic subordinates were outside the fortress, ready to fight off minions who might rush here. Godmother herself, as well as Kimi and Anodi, stood near the big windows and watched the spaceships crash down to earth. Neji got up from his throne and joined them, a small smile on his lips, "They''re born in the peak of power, more used to using stars and gxies as their weapons rather than fists and mortal strategies. Even if our power levels have been bnced, we have a far greater advantage." Plus, they didn''t have a stronghold like the fortress. "So do we have them on a vice grip?" Anodi asked, a little nervous. "Far from it," the Godmother shook her head. "If it was anyone else, then maybe." "But it''s the Primordial. He''d have thought of the only solution to this already." Kimi added, raising her head a little to let her old Six Eyes focus on the distance. Her current eyes were too powerful to be used here, so it had been suppressed to the Six Eyes that he got from killing Gojo back in the day. She observed and said, "I can sense four particr presences rushing at us already, as well as an army behind them. They know ying the waiting game wouldn''t be advantageous to them, rushing is the best choice." "Four, huh," Neji said. There were four strong entities in his team too, so it was a match. He could use clones, but they won''t be particrly useful against the Primordial. - There was a short silence as they observed the Primordial run through the forest toward the fortress until Kimi''s chanting broke it. "Azarath Metrion." She muttered more words as her hands weaved through the air, summoning magic circles, intricate and numerous, that manifested over the forest with an ethereal glow. "Amber of a Raging Sun!" She shouted, with a masterful flick of her wrist, and called forth the very essence of destruction, summoning a tempest of mes that roared down from the sky. The once tranquil sky turned into a canvas of fury, painted with magic circles that spewed vibrant oranges and reds of unbridled fire. Ancient and intricate magic circles served as conduits for the inferno that was unleashed in the forest. The calm woods that surrounded the fortress, a mosaic of life and nature, transformed into a hellish inferno in an instant. Screachhhh! Animals and birds screamed in pain, monsters roared, and the forest burned like the sun. Like the animals, the crackling of the fire mingled with the cries of those Prime Gods caught in its wrath. But not all screamed. Even within this flurry of fire and fury, the Primordial God ran with his direct subordinates with his jaws clenched; no fire could hurt this colossus amidst the chaos. "I heard rumors you used to be a mortal," he roared at the fortress as he ran, "Seeing these cheap mortal tricks, it''s believable now. Foolish tricks!" His divine self remained unshaken, the mes that sought to consume all in their path mere whispers against his indomitable form. With a voice older than time, hemanded his cohort forward, his presence alone a deration of war against the fortress''s defenses. Neji watched with arms crossed, with the girls beside him, as the Primordial tapped into the abyssal depths of his void powers, touching barely the tip of it in this suppression field, but it was more than enough. The wall of the fortress, reinforced by magic and willpower, stood no chance against his shoulders he mmed into it. Such raw destruction, his void powers reached out to the very fabric of reality itself, tearing it asunder. Shinggg! The white walls obliterated upon contact, dissipating into nothingness and fading away like a pencil drawing against an eraser, as the Primordial slipped through the breach with the ease of a shadow stalking its prey. "Attack him! Fire the cannons!" the minion demons ced behind the walls of the fortress shouted and pointed attacks at the Primordial. But how could bugs hurt a God? "Grrgh!" with a primal growl, the Primordial widened his jaw and let out a breath of fire and destruction that swept through the interior, eating away at the demons. From their vantage point, Neji and his allies observed the initial onught, an anticipatory silence hanging heavy between them. His lips curved up slightly as the sky let out a chime and a song followed. The [Dragon Icon] shone in the sky, and the music ''af1'' followed. Then, as one, Neji leaped into the fray with the girls, the air crackling with the energy of their descent. Kimi transformed into a White Tiger Hybrid, and shed kicks with Eurynome, while her wand moved to weave spells in the air. Their confrontation was a dazzling disy of magic and otherworldly strength. Spells woven from the very fabric of the omniverse shed, as did legs that could crush dimensions, illuminating the area with sparks of fire from each sh. "We meet again. Your movements are sluggish." Kimi taunted with a small grin, even as she parried a vicious aura strike with a shield conjured from cosmic energy. "Surely I am," Eury scoffed and cleaved at Kimi with ws made of red energy. Elsewhere, the Godmother engaged Orin, her form a blur of motion as she danced around his attacks, her own strikes a demonstration of her millennia of martial arts experience. "Your grief blinds you, Orin," she chided, her voice a low murmur amidst the cacophony of battle. "Why are you so eager to follow your son to the grave? It won''t lead you to victory today." Anodi faced Margnas, her youthful purple-pink visage blurring against the Lord of Qi from the Prime Omniverse. The air around them hummed with the force of their attacks, Anodi''s mastery over her Mana abilities shing with Margnas''s godly Qi prowess. At the heart of the conflict, Neji stood toe-to-toe with the Primordial, their forearms locked in a test of strength. The very air around them seemed to explode with the force of their collision, a microcosm of therger battle raging throughout the fortress. They grinned at each other, both out of amusement and as warriors acknowledging their strength. "I''m looking forward to what the chosen of those Beyond Omnipotents can do," said the Voidborn, while Neji scoffed. "And I''m disappointed by the strength of the omniversal overlord," Neji mused aloud, pushing back with all his might. "Let''s see how long you can hold on." The Primordial responded with a growl even as he chuckled, his voice resonant with the power that had shaped the omniverse. "This battle will end with your skull dancing against my foot." And with that, the castle became the arena for a sh of titans, each pair locked in their duels, their fates intertwined in the oue of this epic confrontation. The oue of this battle, no matter the winner, will leave the omniversal history changed forever. * * * Not all who were in the spaceship were dead. They joined the battle, and the Seven Deadly Sins entered to stop them. The main four battles were left uninterrupted and continued for days toe. A smarter, less arrogant deity would not have entered this after seeing the System Prompt. They''d have rather baited Neji into the Prime Omniverse, in their home base, to corner him with an army or trillions. However, the Primordial God was arrogant to his bones. He did not care that this might have been a mistake, he fought like a bull and destroyed each part of the and the fight happened. If it was the that was the arena and he couldn''t leave it by force, he just had to destroy the over time through this fighting. Once he''s outside, he''ll end the fight in seconds. Putting aside Neji and the Primordial, the other six fighters were a close enough matchup for one another. Except for Godmother, who was more powerful than Orin by a considerate margin. Even so, Orin held on for as long as he could, using any means necessary, since otherwise, she would join Neji against the Primordial. Anodi and Margnas were an equal match, while Kimi and Eurynome was a spiral of ups and downs depending on which technique was used first by whom. All of these big fours caused destruction around the. Any good game would have had an auto-repair feature, but this one did not. Over days that turned weeks, touching months, chunks of the began to go missing. Lakes turned into craters, and mountains vanished. A whole month of fightingter, the lost its status as a. It was a floating debri across the cosmos, only kilometers long. It was still considered a stage, so the game was ongoing. But the moment this block ofnd ceases to exist, the area will be gone too. Outside the, time had spun slowly. It had been only three hours to all spectators who watched this war go on from around the cosmos. The sky around them, once filled with spaceships, was now clean. The only parties remaining were the four main fighters. Bang! Boom! Dddudddh~! Anodi and Margnas were the least injured, being the closest in power, as well as entities with extreme control over energies. They healed and fought, so their injuries were minor. The Godmother had almost torn apart Orin into pieces, the man was a skeleton continuing to fight with her perfect form. Kimi and Eurynome were both injured, bleeding, and bruised. Eurynomecked a leg, one of her legs was vaporized, and Kimi''s left hand hung from her shoulder motionlessly. Yet everyone continued fighting. Neji and the Primordial were simr to Anodi and Margnas. Due to their power being simr in scale, as the power cap was Tier 5 and both of them were at the peak of it, their regeneration, as well as attack power, was notcking. Neji had realized midway through that this would end in a draw no matter what. Neither of their power could kill the other in this restrained area. That wouldn''t have mattered if Godmother was able to join and help the battle after defeating her enemy, but the probability of that happening before the arena would cease to exist was impossible. "This ends here," the muscr tank grinned, and his white teeth were shining from behind as a fire breath was brewing in his throat. Neji sighed and prepared to block it. He would have replied with a breath of his own, but the collision of two beams would surely end the arena. Then again, he was sure this one beam would cause the same. In the end, Neji growled, his throat burning with heat, as he widened his jaws just when the Primordial did. [The Void Dragon''s Breath] [Primordial Genesis Stream] Two beams of pure destruction and nonexistence fired out of two entities and mmed into one another in a catastrophic disy of power. The ground under them turned into dust, and distant stars in the cosmos twinkled out. Their power has suddenly reached a scale high enough to erase stars. A system prompt announced the reason why. [The arena of the Game has been destroyed. It ended with no clear winner.] [The restrictions have been lifted.] The messages floated on thest chunk of the until the Primordial shot aser from his eyes to decimate it. He shrugged his shoulders as his body grew in size, "Ah, that wasn''t too bad. But it''s time to truly put an end to this." With a snap of his finger, his allies recovered. He was never a healer, let alone having the power to heal such grave injuries caused by omniversal entities, but Void worked in wonderful ways. He could always ''erase'' the injuries and in that manner heal them. The regrowth of limbs and flesh was left up to the injured ones, and they were capable enough to do so. "I feel like that was a waste of time," Neji replied, and with a snap of his fingers, he healed his allies instantly. He didn''t need to rely on the void''s tricks for it, he fully healed them with a thought. Kimi recovered instantly and attacked Eurynome who was busy for a millisecond in regrowing her leg. Orin took a lot longer to regrow his fleshpared to Eury, and the full-powered Godmother of All Demons took that chance to cleave his head off with a single wave of her hand. "You''re on the wrong side, Lili," said the Primordial as he shot his sister a look. "Do not me me if I hunt you for the rest of your reincarnations." "The threat sounds funny as it implies how you can''t kill me, brother," the Godmother chuckled. "Good luck." She said and turned her head to the side where a shimmer of light went on, and a gang of Abstract Entities formed. From Buddha to Death, and even Fate, all living ss 1s were there, all but Lady Life. "Give up, criminals," said Buddha, "ording to Rule #563 of Order C-1, you all are to be executed. Now-" "You guys," Godmother turned to Neji and Kimi with a soft, bored smile on her lips. "I shall take care of these clowns. You finish your mission in calmness." Then, she leaped at Buddha and yanked a finger off his huge form. The important fighters turned to one anotherKimi as the Director faced Eurynome, Anodi was going all out against Margnas, andstly, the main two yers, Neji and the titanic Primordial God shared a silent stare down. [Voidborne Wai''ghx The Primordial God ss 0 (???) ] Then, the two of them leaped at one another. ** ** ** Author Note: If you''re seeing this you have to vote powerstones. Almost TOP 10! Chapter 497: 497: The Primordial and The Prima Chapter 497: 497: The Primordial and The Prima Chapter 497: The Primordial and The Prima -Let a nigga brag Pitt, Legend of the fall, took the year like a bandit, Bought Mama a crib and a brand new wagon, Now she hit the grocery shop lookin''vish High above the nonexistent battlefield, [Icons] shimmered in the sky as Neji called them forth, as they all resonated with the rhythm of [Starboy] by The Weeknd, yet the lyrics seemed to change themselves at one point. In this vast expanse of the cosmos, a spectacle more unique than anything else unfolded beneath the watchful eyes of countless spectators, each one a formidable presence in their own right. They wondered, for the umpteenth time in thest century, what the Icons in the sky truly were, and why were they singing? -Star Trek roof in that Wraith of Khan, Gods get loose when they hear this song, A hundred on the dash get me close to God, We don''t pray for love, we don''t pray at all Each beat of the song seemed to synchronize with the sh of titans below, lending an almost cinematic quality to the epic confrontation. The onlookers wondered if the music function of the Icons truly existed for theatrics, or if it served as another purpose. Among the hidden onlookers who were enjoying this fight as a Live Stream, ss Zero, King Omni, the pinnacle of ss Zero, was there. They watched with an inscrutable expression in their undistinguishable, mist-like form. "...A sight to see, indeed," they murmured, their voice carrying the weight of eons. The oue of this battle could very well dictate the future of the omniverse. In another part of the omniverse was Queen Quantum, her form a swirl of subatomic particles, as she too observed the battle with a cosmic scientist''s curiosity. "Fascinating," shemented, "to see such powers constrained, yet still so... explosive." Other cosmic entities, like the ancient star wanderer, Lord of All that is Light, ric, and the neb-born Sage of Creation, Nebulon, exchanged spective nces as they too watched this battle from lightyears far. "Do you think the Primordial underestimated him? It''s been a few minutes, yet he isn''t dead yet." ric''s voice was a constetion of sounds, any human would have bled from their ears and died if they heard it. Nebulon, her eyes reflecting the swirling gxies within that could see from one part of the cosmos to the other with ease, simply nodded. "Perhaps." Likewise, entities that Neji knew, and entities he had never met, all observed the battle where his and the omniverse''s fate would be sealed. Among these observers, however, it was Contessa Fate who felt the tension most acutely. Fate watched the battle happen from nearby, while her fellow ss 1s fought against the Godmother and her many clones that defined her many lives. They left Fate be, but she was sure she''d be targeted the moment she tried something. So, Fate stayed on the sidelines and watched as Neji and the Primordial''s hands collided, sending shockwaves through the fabric of reality. Seeing Neji''s frustrated frown as he failed to get the upper hand, she couldn''t help but recall her first encounters with him. "He''s grown beyond what I foresaw," she admitted, a mix of admiration and affectioncing her words. "But is this enough..." She had feared he''d be taken out in the first few minutes, but here he was. But how long can hest for? As the song [Starboy] reached its crescendo, so too did the fight, each movement, each strike, a forceing from the depth of the indomitable spirits of thebatants. .. As the beat of [My Band] by D12 pulsed through the cosmic battlefield, Neji and the Primordial God continued their sh, standing at the epicenter of a confrontation. The air around them, charged with the raw essence of emptiness, destruction, emptiness again, and then creation, vibrated with the power of their presence. With each sh, stars of hyperversal-scale flickered and dimmed, gxies trembled, and the fabric of reality itself seemed to tear and stitch itself back together in a desperate attempt to keep pace with their battle. Neji, his form that of a majestic celestial hybrid dragon, scales shimmering with the light of a thousand suns, unleashed a roar that shattered dimensions. From his maw, a breath of void and creation intertwined, a stream of energy that could obliterate stars and birth nebs in the same breath. The Primordial, the strongest entity with Void affinity, met this attack with a wave of his hand, his energies of erasure weaving a pulse of destruction that devoured and distorted everything it touched. Kimi, Eurynome, Anodi and Margnas fought too, but everyone had their attention on the biggest fish. Neji and the Primordial''s fight transcended the physical, each blow and counterblow a cataclysmic event that reshaped the hyperverse around them. In a sh of wills and authority over the void, slowly Neji gained more of a standing against the Prince of the Void. However, as the first Voidborn, Neji could never reach the authority the Primordial had over the Void. With a snap of his thoughts, Neji summoned gxies to serve as shields, their spiral arms spinning faster as they absorbed the brunt of the Primordial''s demonic sword onught. In response, the Primordial conjured ck holes, their gravitational pull so immense that they threatened to swallow not just Neji but the very essence of life itself. Amidst this cosmic dance of destruction, the two titans exchanged words, their voices echoing across the void. "You fight well for a former mortal," the Primordial taunted, his eyes gleaming with a mix of condescending disdain as heunched a volley of dark red energy spears, each one, if they hit Neji, would give him serious injuries Neji, unyielding, urately created a few multiverses to change the trajectory of the spears away from him, shaping and reshaping the cosmos as he fought. "And you, you old fool," he retorted with augh, "seem to forget that this is a fight, not a measure of how destructive we can be." With a flick of his tail, he shattered a hyperversal constetion, using the resulting burst of ster energy to amplify his next attack. The Primordial was hit on his jaw, and for the first time in his existence, he was sted away with blood dripping down his jaw. The battle raged on, neitherbatant giving ground. They moved through the cosmos with unfathomable speed, their battle taking them from the edges of one realm to another, and therefore causing their personal temporal fields to be messed up. The Gods who watched the fight couldn''t truly see the fight. These two beings bent thews of time and space faster than the cube could reorient itself, so while minutes may have passed, hours could have passed for the fighters. But even after hours, they fought to a standstill, the destroyed hyper verses around them trembling in their might. The Primordial God and Neji locked gazes, and the Red Titan looked at Neji with his jaws clenched. "You''re not half bad, Prima. No, I admit, you''re strong, perhaps the strongest being I''ve ever faced." the Primordial God conceded, a rare admission from a being used to supremacy. "Thank you," Neji replied, his voice steady despite the exertion. "But it''s insulting that you added ''perhaps''. Fine, allow me to prove that I truly am the strongest." And with that, theyunched into another series of exchanges, their powers colliding in a disy of might that would leave the cosmos forever changed. The fight continued, a battle between two forces of omnipotent nature that refused to yield. * * * As Neji and the Primordial God shed for the hours toe, their battle wasn''t just a fight; it was an epic saga that spanned the breadth of the omniverse. Their confrontation was a masterpiece painted on the canvas of creation, with strokes that defied the very essence of space and time. They moved with such speed and ferocity that they seemed to fracture the continuum, leaving ripples in reality that would echo through eternity and beyond. Their battlegrounds were as varied as the cosmos itself, from the shimmering branches of an Archverse''s tree to the crystallinebyrinths of the hyperverse, glowing with the light of unborn stars, and ending at the shadowy depths of the void, where reality itself seemed to unravel. Each realm bore witness to their sh,ndscapes transforming under the weight of their power. In one moment, they stood amidst the nebs, their battle cries mingling with the whispers of cosmic winds. In the next, they were plunging into the heart of beyond hyperversal ck holes, their forms illuminated by the event horizon''s ghostly light. The spectators, a gathering of entities from across all existence, watched in rapt attention as minutes turned hours, and hours turned days. But for Neji and the Primordial, time was much longer. Due to moving in and out of areas where time moves differently, as well as the void, who knew how long they fought for? Days of the observers'' time stretched into decades, centuries, and even millennia for Neji and the Primordial. Who knows truly how long has passed? The sh was not merely physical but a dance of cosmic forces, where each movement was a cataclysm, and each strike was enclosed with the will to create or destroy. Neji''s dragon form, scales shimmering with the condensed light of gxies, shed against the Primordial''s void-made flesh, his very presence an abyss that threatened to swallow all. The Primordial God, wreathed in shadows that devoured light and all creation, unleashed torrents of destructive energy, each wave capable of erasing universes from the annals of history. Hisughter boomed across the omniverse, a sound that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring, as he summoned demonic legions from the depths of nonexistence, each fiend a nightmare made manifest. Neji, in response, called forth his draconic might, using borrowed Fables and his Icons, as well as the rest of his powers. Boost and Divine Dividing didn''t work, but many others did. His roars shook all of reality, the Cube and the Prime. With a sweep of his tail, he carved rifts in the fabric of space, through which poured the radiance of creation itself, light that could birth stars or obliterate them in its intensity. His ws, imbued with the void''s essence, tore through dimensions, leaving trails of luminescence that painted the dark canvas of the void. Slowly, the Voidmancer was demonstrating more authority, getting close to the first Voidborne. They stood face to face once more, standing on top of the surface of a moon as the both of them panted for breath. The air around them crackled with their presence, their breathing heavy, an oddly humane sight in their divine forms. The Primordial''s grin was wide, filled with the thrill of the challenge. "Haah, how long has it been since I''ve fought like this?" No, he has never fought like this. Never this long. Nobody couldst this long. For the first time in his eon-long life, the Primordial wasn''t guaranteed a win. Even during the fight, Neji was getting stronger, his Icons growing greater. The Primordial could feel that. If this fight continued, it may take a million years, but at some point, Neji''s authority might rival his own. The Primordial didn''t know, but this was how Neji always fought. He fought against Gods as a mortal, and as a God, he fought against the strongest in existence. It was only recently that he became truly strong, but Neji never forgot that feeling, the hopelessness and the weakness. He became the strongest because he was Neji. The Primordial never had a weakness, since his birth only a few entities could stand up to him. He never struggled in a fight, let alone bleed. He was the strongest because he was The Promidial. That''s why he was on the back foot right now, with a spear in his stomach. A spear not of the void but of pure creation. They may have been evenly matched, but in the end, the Primordial had no "experience"; he never fought in a "battle". Neji''s titanic form shivered as he used his void authority to empty the space around the Primordial, forcing him to be teleported in front of his spear. The same technique he used on Lord Oblivion so long ago. Three more Icons formed in the sky, joining the others. The Spear Icon, the Light Icon, and the Creation Icon. The Primordial struggled, each spear chipping away at his health. He was forced to use his to destroy the spears. As he did that, Neji continued crafting spears with the light of creation itself. With each second the Primordial had more holes poking into him. For the first in his life, The Primordial felt it. The fear of death, and the hopelessness of getting outmatched. He used the concept of emptiness to heal himself, but that took will. How many more times can he do that? A billion, a trillion? At some point, he''ll die. The Primordial stared at Neji, thoughts filling his head as he no longer protected himself. Holes formed his vision from one ce to the other. He could only see glimpses of Neji. Neji could feel the Primordial giving up, and he started attacking with more spears. His Icons sang and ran throughout the multiverse. He was going to do this, he was winning. Then another sound filled the air a heartbeat. The Primordial rushed him, the void helping him. The tricks Neji used were useless now, the Primordial was going all out. The Primordial grabbed Neji''s Draconic head and threw him at a nearby hyperverse. The Primordial, when confronted with the possibility of death, didn''t give up. No, he mayck equal battle experience, but he was not the type to back off from a fight. He did not fear anything. What followed wasn''t helplessness but excitement. An echo ofughter as the thrilled Red God leaped at Neji. He exercised his authority over the void in a way he never thought of before. He grabbed the void and pulled, mirroring what Neji did to him. "I have had enough fun, this is dangerous... Allow me to test my limits," Then, suddenly, with a mere flick of his wrist, the Primordial God summoned the vast, unfathomable depths of the void, a ckhole connected to the depths of the void, that widened its maw at Neji and him into its cold embrace. "Close." Hemanded the hole to close, to stop it, but he failed. His willpower fell short, as tendrils of void gawked at him, pulling him inside. There, in the heart of nothingness, awaited a legion of nightmarish entities, each one a grotesque solidification of the darkest imaginings of nonexistence. The Primordial joined them, slipping behind Neji, with a grin painted across his face. "Show me Prima, excite me more," the Primordial said, just as he and the creatures, twisted and malevolent, swarmed towards Neji in a tide of shadow and horror. Despite all these horrific creatures, the Primordial was still the most dangerous one to Neji''s life, as he threw himself into the fray with a ferocity that matched the relentless assault of the void''s denizens, as their firstborn, as their Prince. His onught was a tempest of destruction, weaving void and devastation into a storm aimed with unerring precision at Neji. Neji clenched his teeth and faced them. * * * At the depths of the void, Time was vague. ''Just how long has passed?'' Neji wondered as he exchanged attacks. ''Million years? A billion? Or how much longer?'' he had nobody to answer him in this depth of nonexistence. [It hasn''t been long enough, Master.] Nobody, other than Sisty. [Keep fighting!] Neji did just that. Although the Primordial was the Prince of the Void, Neji too had a solid connection with it. He was the Voidmancer, he too could call forth help from it. Especially with the help of Kimi''s Item, the [Watch of Eldritch] that he had received back in Babylon after a quest. Earlier, she had upgraded it just to prepare for this battle. [The "Watch of the Eldritch" is a summoning item. To use it, the master simply has to inject arge amount of mana into the watch and wish for what sort of thing he wants to summon. A ymate? A sparring partner? A helper in battle? An eldritch God? The void''s reflection of an entity from another Omniverse? Etc.] Still, the item was nearly not enough to match Primordial and his legion of voidborne. Neji had to amplify it by using an incredible amount of energy as resources; since he had a Level cap, all the killing wasn''t giving him any EXP, so he used the excessive EXP to fuel the Watch; he also used Boost to amplify it, and Divine Dividing to divide the void beasts'' powers and pouring the power into the Watch. What did that grant him? In this timeless expanse, where the very concept of duration lost its grip, Neji battled not merely for victory, but for his sanity itself. By his side, hundreds of shadowy entities he had summoned fought too. Among them, few stood exceptional. -Many Men~ Many Many Many Many Men. Have mercy on me, Have mercy on my soul, Somewhere my heart turned cold Shadowy Icons, mere reflections of real ones, sang not for Neji but for someone special. "[Hollow King''s Spear, Dance of the Starlit Sky]!" With a mere gesture, a shadowy man with long ck hair called forth a powerful technique, as a million ghostly spears, each a shimmering phantom, forged overhead in this void. Its whiteness was a contrast to the dark void, it was a sight to see, as even the Primordial failed to block or dodge all of those attacks. Neji wondered whose reflection this was. "[Divine Departure]!" another shadowy man, who Neji was pretty sure was a variant of Gol D. Roger, the King of the Pirates, the Initiator of Freedom, from another Omniverse, swung his sword that left a cleave through the void. A million void monsters fell. "[ Befall]!" a buff, muscr, monster-looking guy, wearing a face mask with long horns, called forth meteorites out of nowhere in this void. The relentless barrage from Primordial and his goons was unending. The Primordial was different from how he was outside. He began to use the different aspects of the void to make himself stronger and faster. Hell, Neji could even see him use a technique he copied from one of his own specters. Neji ignored The Primordial, making his many specters fight him. They could see that the first Voidborne was beginning to be more sophisticated and intricate in his movements, but that was a risk he was willing to take. Neji used his [Mine] to absorb the voidborne. Though the void is infinite, the creatures of the void weren''t. More could be born, but that would take time. There were perhaps a couple quadrillion of them here, but well Neji had all the time in the world. "[The Crown of the Hollow King]-!" The same entity from before tried an attack, but before it could fully load, the Primordial unleashed a powerful attack and destroyed the man. The Hollow King, as Neji called him in his head, shrugged his shoulders and waved at Neji before his body crumbled. The Primordial turned to Neji, a smug grin on his face as the void bent around him in new ways: the aspect of emptiness surrounded him like a shield, the destruction aspect shrouded his sword and ws, and he moved not by his will but emptying the space as Neji did. Neji on the other hand did not falter at the sight. He had devoured every creature of the void, and now, from the looks of it, he had as much authority over the void as Prince of Void, the Primordial. The Primordial charged towards him using the void as a medium. Neji opened his maw and sted the light of creation towards him. He eliminated the void, an impossible task. As he grew his authority in the void, he managed to equally transfer that authority over to his creation aspect. These two concepts were but two sides of the same coin. The Primordial fended off the beam of light only barely. He used his authority over his birthce to snuff the lights out, but Neji anticipated that. He appeared behind The Primordial, flexing his new authority over the void. As now they stood as equals over the void, the Primordial couldn''t stop Neji who delivered a staggering blow to his chin, sending him hurtling out of the abyss through a white hole. Neji would have liked to fight more in the void, but The Primordial still had the Edge here, as it was his birthce. Neji entered the portal with a st of pure destruction in his right hand. Leaving the void realm behind, and emerging back into the Cube where his friends and enemies stood watching, only mere hours had passed in contrast to the zillion years they spent in the void. The other fights were still going on, but they slowed down, and even stopped when the main fighters returned to sight. "Your final card failed, Primordial," said Neji, huffing and injured, as he hurled a st of pure destruction at the Red God. The Godughed in response, his will intricately guided the st out of his way. Both warriors stood, visibly marred by the conflict, their forms adorned with the scars of their epic struggle. They engaged in a prolonged stare-down, a silentmunion that spoke volumes of the respect forged in the heat of their sh. The audience, both the ones nearby and the collection of cosmic beings far from here, watched in hushed awe. The Primordial, his majestic aura dimmed, bled golden ichor from numerous wounds, a divine being brought to the brink. On the other hand, Neji in his starry celestial form, had his body cracked and leaking cosmic dust. Both appeared equally spent, yet undeterred. "This is thest attack," Neji said. "Then so be it," the Primordial replied. With a gravity that silenced the cosmos, they prepared their ultimate attacks, drawing upon the very essence of their being. The Primordial raised his hand and grabbed his own spine; he pulled it out, wielding it as a bone sword; an artifact glowing with a deathly ferocity that threatened to tear the fabric of reality. On the other hand, Neji showed him a defiant grin and took out his own weapon from his Inventory. It was a red-colored long de that seemed to hum with a deep, resonating power. It was the Status Cutter. "The Status Cutter," he dered, his voice echoing through the omniverse, a challenge that was both a provocation and a final statement of intent. "Do you recognize it?" Of course, the Primordial didn''t recognize it. But he could feel the connection he had with it; he made it from his own soul, after all. It was meant to kill Neji, so it defied him. Only now could he wield it after bing the Void''s King. The Status Cutter was made to be wielded by the Primordial, but now with his new authority, Neji could wield it too. In fact, it was rather easy to overwrite its rule that said the sword was "meant to kill system users" with something opposite; one could say he had more authority over it than the Primordial himself. The both of them kicked the ground and rushed at one another. "[Hollow King''s Spear]-!" The Primordial wielded the technique he copied in the void, he seems to have taken a liking to it. While Neji simply used every technique ingrained in the [Gamer System] in the de of Status Cutter. Shinggg! Their swords shed, a collision that was more than physic battle of omnipotent wills, of destinies intertwined. Then, in an instant that would forever be etched into the annals of omniversal history, the universe blinked. Something odd happened. All light, all existence, seemed to stop, a moment of terrifying stillness. The stars dimmed, and darkness fell upon reality. The Cube turned off. .. When light returned, and the cosmos stirred once more, Nejiy motionless, his body a broken vessel, his journey at its end. A body shimmered into existence beside Buddha; it was Maestro Myth, as the cosmos returned to his existence after Neji''s passing. The Primordial, though heavily injured, a wound on his side,ughed triumphantly like a maniac, a sound that carried both victory and a dark satisfaction. To everyone''s surprise, he was wielding both of the swords on both his hands. "Oh, such a great fight this was." he chuckled, "I''m extremely pleased by his powers. Still, does the Beyond Omnipotents'' chosenck a brain? Why would he use a weapon I made, one meant to kill him, against me? What a good punching bag he was." he taunted, hisughter echoing across the void. The spectators, entities of unimaginable power in their own right, watched in stunned silence, the reality of the moment settling in like a cold shroud. After a second of silence, the reactions were immediate, a torrent of emotions unleashed. Contessa Fate copsed, her strength leaving her as despair took hold. "No... it can''t end like this..." she whispered, her voice lost in the void, as she fell to her knees. Anodi, herposure shattered, stood frozen, unable toprehend the sight before her as she stared with her lips agape. "Neji..." she murmured, the word a plea to a cosmos that seemed indifferent to their plight. Kimi''s rage was the most palpable force. "NO! NO! NO, NO, NO!" She shouted and surged forward, only to be held back by the Godmother, whose wisdom at that moment prevented further tragedy. "Let me go! I can still save him! No, I''ll kill that fucker!" Kimi protested, her voiceced with desperation. "No, child. There is nothing left to save," the Godmother replied, her tone somber, a stark contrast to the chaos around them. Amid the chaos, Lady Life appeared out of nowhere. She wasn''t supposed to be nearby, yet she hade rushing when she felt his life force end. As a beacon of hope in a scene of despair, she rushed to Neji''s side. "Wake up, wake up!" her powers tried, desperately, to undo the unchangeable. But his body leaked numbers, instead of blood, "Prima, please... don''t leave me Wake up!" she pleaded, using her life force to try to heal him, but it was as if he was never alive. All her efforts were in vain. "Leave now unless you want to die, Abstract," The Primordial taunted, reveling in his perceived victory, as he raised a hand and consumed Neji''s body with tendrils of void. His body shivered, as he felt powers rush into his being, an act of finality that sealed the deception. "A fitting end for a false god," he dered, his voice cold as the void. Lady Life stared at the spot where Neji''s body was before she snapped her head at the Primordial and growled. The aftermath was a blur of motion and emotion as she leaped at him, but the Primordial didn''t move. His mere presence almost melted away her body. Buddha intervened before Life could risk her life further, taking her into custody, a fate that seemed to add insult to injury. "I beg your pardon, O'' Great God, this one had had the same fate as your daughter," Buddha intoned, his voice carrying the weight of judgment. "Whatever. Leave, everyone. The futile ''war'' has ended, with the winner obvious." the Primordial said, turning to Eurynome. "Let us be ready to leave too, wife," he said, and Eurynome nodded with a smile. She flew to his side and joined him, and he put an arm around her waist. There was silence, as everyone prepared to leave. Their bodies glowed with light as they prepared teleportation; the Godmother forced it on Kimi who seemed to be losing her mind. Yet, as the Primordial and Kimi began to be teleported away at the same time, his eyes met Kimi''s. Beneath the surface of their exchange, the rage and smugness, their eyes and lips shared a secret "Just as nned. Well yed, young master," Kimi whispered with her lips that only the Primordial- no, Neji, caught. A n has been fulfilled. The Primordial, Neji in disguise, his new form a perfect imitation of his vanquished foe, whispered, "It''s not over yet," as he''d have to pretend to be someone else till the day Neji will be born, no, till the day he''ll choose to return to the past. Only then will itplete and break the loop. Everyone left, and the Omniverse continued its history. With the false Primordial as its victor, history was artificially forced to etch in a way that would rhyme with the other possibility. Neji spent millennia pretending to be the Primordial until D-day came. ** ** ** Master4thWall: Introduced in Chapter 1, and defeated at Chapter 497. The Primordial Lived Long. Chapter 498: 498: The Overlay; the Merge of Dreams and Reality Chapter 498: 498: The Ovey; the Merge of Dreams and Reality Note: If you''re seeing this you better vote and make us reach top 5. One more day... till it ends. Chapter 498: The Ovey; the Merge of Dreams and Reality Beyond the temporal field of the omniverse, the Feminine Side of Beyond Omnipotence sat on a cosmic throne. Her eyes glued to the hologram screen ahead, she watched Kimi and the red-skinned Neji share a look as they both teleported away. "Yes! He seeded!" Kurai cheered from She Beyond Omnipotence''sp, who let out augh and watched the screen with a satisfied grin. "Aww, he sure did," she said. "And he did it the most right away too. This was the only correct answer in his situation; he managed to salvage the situation by making Maestro Myth return too. The two possibilities are in enough sync now." "So it seems," Kurai frowned at her and said, "Even if there were so many changes, none of them matter since the result was his ''death'' in both possibilities. Though in one he died for real, but in this one it''s a setup." "So cute~" The woman older than eternity raised Kurai to the air and grinned. "You''re so much smarter now, a decade of watching omniversal TV paid off, it seems." It had almost been a decade here, nine years to be specific, as Raki was too bored to sit and watch every little thing, and used artificial intelligence to speed up the scenes where it counted. Still, nine years was double that of Kurai''s age. She spent a lifetime watching TV. She''s been too spoiled by the Entity. Raki rubbed her cheeks with Kurai''s. "I wanna keep you with me. Will you stay? I''ll gift you so many things." She looked into the cat''s golden eyes with her own, silted golden eyes. Her own cat-like smile was a contrast to Kurai''s bored lips. "Such a cutie. Stay with me?" "Never. You''re weird." "How rude. I''m hurt." "I do not give a fuck." "Don''t curse, your father will me me," Raki shrugged, not minding that a little kitten just cursed at her. She liked it more rather than the scared state Kurai carried herself with in the beginning. "You deserve it. One day Papa will beat you up," Kurai said, huffing in arrogance. Rakiughed and snapped her finger at the hologram and it sped up. "Anyway, let''s finish the movie. When it reaches the Interlude, I will have to paste this possibility into the current timeline and merge this with the other possibility. Ugh, so much work." Kurai focused on the screen too, her vision zooming into the screen. "How long till we reach the present?" "Hmm, like a few millennia. Be patient." "Use your Omnipotence and give me a solid number." "Nope, too boring." "Ugh." And so, the two girls chattered while the screen moved fast, winding up a couple thousand years in mere hours. * * * Neji studied the Primordial for a century, to make sure he could pull off his impression of the Red God when the time came. Thankfully, by having absorbed the Primordial, he had received the Red God''s memories too. They helped pull off the act much more. "Ohn~" So he knew that the Primordial didn''t have much of a sex appeal these days; he did have them in his younger days, and as a God King his bed skills were nothing to scoff at, but sex seemed to have gone boring for him after eternity. So he hadn''t bedded his wife in a long time. Neji changed that the moment he returned to [Nowhere], Primordial''s home, where he threw Eurynome on the bed and ravaged her like a beast for two years. "S-someone is excited today~" she moaned under him as he blew her back out, pulling her hair and fucking her in ways a God Queen shouldn''t be. "L-looks like you loved feeling your blood pumping after a long time," Eury moaned and said, but Neji couldn''t care less about her yapping. He loved fucking the woman who thought she was making love with her husband. There was a certain forbidden pleasure in hate-fucking her like a bull, knowing that she thought she was making love with her husband. How much he wished he could show his real face to her and watch her expression change. . Neji enjoyed her for a whole month. Now they were in the grand bath, as big as a even by the Primordial''s size. He stood in front of a mirror, staring at his reflection with a soft smile on his expression, Red skin, four arms, four golden eyes, and majestic long white hair. Right now he looked like a fucking monster, but he couldn''t lie, it felt great to steal his enemy''s identity. ''You''re not half bad anyway, dude,'' Neji thought at his reflection. The technique used to pull off this transformation was on a grade that nobody could see through; currently, in all of the Omniverse, Neji was the strongest, so he could fool everyone. "What are you doing there~?" Eurynome yawned as she looked at him from the water. She swayed her body in the water, her ass peeking and jiggling at him, as she invited him. "Come over already, I''m dying waiting." Neji smirked and walked over to her. This was so much fun. .. After enjoying Eurynome in the bath for a few days, Neji decided to move on to the other pleasures the Titanic God-King''s life provided. Although the Primordial rarely relished in all the pleasure sources his realm had to offer, as he had tasted them all already in thest eternity, they were new to Neji. Despite how strong he was; he hadn''t tasted these pleasures. For thest century, he had only worked and worked; Leveling Up was his only goal in life. Now, he had orgies to slip into, otherworldly foods to enjoy, the greatest gamesmarvels of technology and magicto y and beat, rest in ways unimaginable before, have the greatest beauties serve him tea, and all the other mundane yet grand things. He didn''t n to miss any of them. While it might be suspicious to a few if he were to suddenly regain interest in these things, Neji had the excuse thatafter reaching near death, he regained interest in the mundane. An enlightenment, if you will. As for the problems in his life? Enemies? Struggles? Nothing. There was nothing of that sort. Neji was the strongest now. He had nobody that could challenge him. He had only a life to enjoya waiting game to y. He used Kimi''s information source, which she had collected from the part of herself that she had sent to the future, to keep the overall history of the omniverse the same as the other possibility. He just had to wait, live lifevishly while his girls believed him dead and suffered and wait until Neji of the other possibility was born. A few millennia passed, and that incidentthe start of the Domino EffectNeji, the Gamer, was finally born. There was a small problem, our Neji, the Neji 2.0, couldn''t spectate the childhood and other stuff of this new Neji 1.0. He was only allowed to follow Neji 1.0 after his fated death by his mother who pushed him off the boat and into the shark''s mouth. Apparently, it would mess with things too much if he viewed anything before that, or at least that was what the Beyond Omnipotent said. Still, Neji confirmed that the part of Kimi who was sent to the future came and pretended to be Lucille for years. Neji 1.0 died in his first life and entered the Wheel of Reincarnation. It was time when our Neji, Neji 2.0, the one who had returned with Icons, sat on the edge of his seat to y more actively in this game of chess. * * * [First Person Point of View Neji, as the Primordial] I watched everything as Neji 1.0 met Fotia in the Wheel of Reincarnation. I read my other possibility''s head and watched him wonder why a Goddess with a fiery temperature had been locked there for so long. Of course, he had no way of knowing that the real Primordial had put her there as a form of punishment after he found out that she hid my identity because of stupid love. Unknown about the grand scheme of this omniverse, Neji 1.0 received the Gamer System, which prompted Fotia to call forth me, the fake Primordial, to handle the situation. One might wonder why she did that; why did she hate the Gamer System if she was in love with the First Gamer? I read Fotia''s mind and realized that she was angry at poor Neji for another reason. She hated that a kid was trying to rece the man she loved; how cute. Not that it''d ease the life of this Neji in any way. Using Future Sight, my guess was on the spot. The narrative of Fotia''s story in Neji''s head will be the same in the future because everyone else will tell him that the First Gamer raped Fotia, and Fotia will not care enough to clear those usations. But that''s in the future, in the present, Neji 1.0 received the [Indestructible] Status Effect just like me and survived the encounter with the fake Primordial, aka me. Before being teleported away, I use a part of the real Primordial''s soul that''s been a part of me for a long time, to curse Neji 1.0. Then, Neji reincarnated in the Hero Academia world. .. For the years toe, I and Kimi worked to make sure that everything went the same as the other possibility. Starting with the ''Letter from First Gamer'' in his inventory. After 15 years in that world, Neji 1.0 met Nawab, who had been in a serial reincarnation for eons by then, and the woman went crazy over him, just like in my world. He defeated her and then after that, he faced his own Battle of Gods. This time, I gave Fotia the Status Cutter that had been in my inventory all along, instead of making a new one from my soul. Yet, the Battle of God ended precisely, with Fotia dead, and so I went to that world to erase it out of existence with a Primordial Genesis Breath. Neji 1.0 ends up in Void, gains the Voidmancer ss, and meets Lady Luck. Then he was sent to Naruto, where after a couple of months, he found Rumi. Later, he was sent to Fate Grand Order, Babylon, and rescued Ryukyu there. Finally, he ended up in DxD, where he found leads to Kimi''s existence, the Kimi Dolls, but he couldn''t exactly find her. In the end, Neji defeated the Beast 666, Trihexa, and gained Nigh Omniscience. Then Lady Life, who''s been imprisoned all this time, all to my heartache, visits DxD with Lady Luck and Nejire. Neji and Nejire finally meet again, but it doesn''tst for long as the group is dragged into the first Battle of Abstracts. Neji in this turn too remains but a spectator, an extra, as the girls fight, and then I, as the Primordial, enter the battle and kill Kimi, the Director of the Last Act. Of course, I don''t actually kill her. In truth, I hid her in the depths of the void; but for all this reality cared, she was dead until I would bring her out again and reality would realize that it''s been scammed. Later, I watched as the enraged Neji 1.0 was dragged by Godmother to the Dreamweaver''s Fortress as well as Lady Luck and the fusion of 10 girls, called Eclipsia. Inside the castle, I watched from afar as Neji met the Kimmidoll, and thenter, when he decided to go meet the Beyond Omnipotents, Lady Luck kissed him in an attempt to increase his luck, even if it meant sacrificing herself. In this timeline, everything was the same as mineexcept Neji didn''t have Kurai, and no Icons either. That was the rule that I knew about the first possibility, so I kept that just as. "Well," I shrugged my shoulders. "Let me go through this once more, but from the enemy POV," I said and brought my army to the Dreamweaver''s Fortress. . Boom! I destroyed a part of the fortress'' outer wall with a wave of my hand. My eyes watched the inside where I watched all of Neji 1.0''s senses scream. Of course, he was stunned hearing the sound of explosionsing from the direction they entered the castle. It was an enemy attack. One I was familiar with but from another point of view. "I told you to not run!!! Lili,e out!" From outside the fortress, I let out a primal roar and threatened the Godmother, who blinked at the distant voice beforeughing it off. "Ah, stupid bastard. So persistent. The Primordial God is here." The Godmother of All Demons prepared for battle and said, Neji 1.0 too got into a battle stance. "He isn''t alone. This isn''t good. I don''t know where we can hide if not here." "I-" "I have an idea. Neji needs to go." Lady Luck said, grabbing him by the cor. The situation was tense, they were sweating, but she managed a smile at him. I found that cute. How sweet of her. "I''m not sure how effective it will be, but unlike ''fate'', ''luck'' is still a concept on the higher scale of things. As in, the scale of those two Outerversal entities. This should help even a little. Use this well." "Luck, what-" Lady Luck leaned in. Her lips pressed on him, and Neji''s body glowed. An immense amount of luck essence poured into him. Last time I called it ''Lucky Vibes'' for theck of a better word which was cute. Lady Luck''s body let out a golden steam, and cracks formed on her existence. Neji immediately tried to push her back, but she didn''t budge; Lady Luck was still stronger than him. Her power, her existence, streamed into his body to empower his luck, while her body began to grow smaller in size. Boom! I destroyed another part of the wall and began to walk inside. My eyes were still focused inside the castle, as my yells and explosions went closer; I was walking deeper into the castle. Last time, I wondered why the Primordial wasn''t shooting his breath attack, and although I''m still unsure what the real Primordial was nning by that, I knew why I wasn''t doing it. I didn''t want to kill my own people. I watched as in seconds, Lady Luck was the size of a Barbie doll. Yet she didn''t stop. Neji''s eyes shot towards the Godmother in a call for help, who sighed and stepped forward. She flickered a finger between their lips; they were immediately separated and Luck was thrown to the ground. I smiled in nostalgia as I watched the same old scenes unfold. A whileter, I watched a system prompt appear in front of Neji 1.0''s eyes. [I am sorry, Master. It''s done, I''ve sent a false report.] Neji growled. He looked at Eclipsia and Godmother, pointing at Luck. "Then at least take care of her, alright? She might not be of any help to you right now, but don''t let her die!" "We won''t let her die," Eclipsia replied in a ripple of multiple voices. She picked up Luck and gently put her above her hair. Boom! "Lili! Come out!" My voice boomed out, I was only a few rooms down the halls. I opened my maw then, and the sound of me warming up my beam filled the area. Godmother stood in front of Neji as they faced the door. They watched as the Primordial Genesis Beam sted the roof above them. Now they could see the outside world, but it was no longer what it was a few minutes ago. Instead of an ever-shiftingndscape, they were greeted with nothing. In the wake of my rampage, only the void remained. There were no colors anymore, and all sound died when I entered the room. My hulking red figure was the focus of the world. The nts that God Mother nurtured died out, the room began to break down. Only I remained, as did my wife, Eurynome Celestine. She stood in the distant sky of the void, with an army of other dangerous entities standing behind her. Neji 1.0 and his girls were cornered. "Ah," Godmother''s eyes locked with Eurynome who was kilometers away from her. "I know who found me here. Annoyings," she growled, but her guess was false. It was me who found them here because I knew where the Fortress was. I stood right behind the door frame. I, wearing the mask of the Primordial, grinned, my eyes locking with Neji as my lips slowly formed each word. "There you are. This is your end." Before I could ''end'' Neji, however, a notification in front of Neji 1.0''s eyes cut through my speech. [The Beyond Omnipotence Entity has summoned you and your Familiar.] [You''ll be teleported right away.] "Shit! They''re calling me now-" As Neji''s words hung unfinished, he vanished in a sh of light, leaving the three women staring at the empty space he once upied. . "If this was a novel," I muttered, "The next line would have been: one moment, he stood on the verge of another sh with the Son of Void, and the other he kneeled before something much greater." I, the red-skinned giant, muttered to myself in a bored tone as if this was a novel. "But that didn''t happen, it seems." The world hade to a halt the moment Neji 1.0 vanished, everything lost color, it was gray. I was the cause, of course. I was waiting for SBOP to take action now. It was time. To turn this dream world into reality. When I, Neji 2.0, as the Primordial God, crashed into the Dreamweaver''s Fortress, just in time for Neji 1.0 to make Sisty reach out to the Beyond Omnipotents, in time for him to get whiffed awaywhere he was fated to return to the past too, but without IconsI was making history. I had just run the First Possibility by manipting everything. But Neji 1.0 did not actually reach the She Beyond Omnipotence, he just disappeared. His possibility had happened already, after all, that''s why I was here, I just helpedplete it officially. I only ran this reality this far to make it match my reality. So as to make it possible for the Beyond Omnipotent woman to ovep and merge the two possibilities into a singr flow of timeline. So the moment he teleported out to be sent somewhere else, his existence disappeared, and the history aligned. Everything fell into ce. The Puzzle had been solved. * * * [Third Person Point of View] "Bahahaha!" Rakiughed as she watched the Omniversee to a stop in the hologram. All the light in this possibility lost color and Neji, the false Primordial, met her gaze. "He''s so good at this," Kurai raised her nose in the air and said proudly, while Raki forced herself to stopughing for too long. "He isn''t bad," she said. "Now we''re at the final page. High time I merge this with the main source." Raki raised her hand toward the hologram and pinched her finger. The screen folded like a book. With her other hand, she snapped her finger to produce another screen that showed the original timeline, where the real Primordial had just walked inside the Dreamweaver''s Fortress as well, and the world was paused just as Neji had vanished. She did the same pinching motion at this screen, and it folded like a book too. "Well, there is a bug," before finishing the job, she said, "but it should be fine." She held both her hands in the air and pped them together. The two books rushed into one another and mmed into each other with an explosion of shimmering light. To a mortal''s mind, this was equal to a bigputer folder with countless files being reced with a folder exactly the same, but with a handful of files different. Only much moreplex, on a beyond cosmic scale; on an outerversal scale. "Let''s see," Raki released her hands as the book unfolded into a screen, "how this ys out. Keep your eyes wide, kitty." * * * "Shit! They''re calling me now-" Neji''s words hung unfinished because he vanished in a sh of light, leaving three women staring at the empty space he once upied. The moment his body vanished, a shimmer of otherworldly light filled the omniverse. But it was invisible to the naked eye of everyone; everyone but the Primordial, and Godmother. The ''Primordial God'' staggered slightly on his foot as his entire existence experienced a change. The Godmother''s reaction was a bit more dramatic, she fell to her knees and let out a scream as she held her head. Eclipsia and Lady Luck went still, taking a fighting pose. They assumed the Godmother was attacked in some way, that''s why she''s suffering. It didn''t do their morale any good seeing their strongest rendered in that state. In the sky, Eurynome Celestine stood in front of a hundred spaceships. She wore a frown of confusion seeing Godmother in that state; she could feel that her husband hadn''t attacked her in any way. Why was she on her knees? She also hadn''t missed the slight staggering of ''the Primordial''. The Godmother breathed heavily for a whole minute as Eurynome came down from the sky, flying into the fortress through its broken rooftop. She stopped near her husband and looked at him, "What''s going on here? Where did the Gamer go, and why is she acting like that?" Before ''the Primordial God'' could answer her, the Godmother began tough from the floor. Sheughed like a maniac as she looked at Eurynome, and then at the ''Primordial''. She wore a grin wilder than any as she failed to repress herughter. "This is so funny." The ''Primordial'' was slightly confused at this too. With a raised eyebrow, he asked, "You remember?" "I remember everything," the Eternal Samsara stood up. "Prima and Neji are the same, huh? I see. Well, to be more specific, I just received two different sets of memories in my head out of nowhere the moment that boy vanished. It took me a minute of crying to connect the dots." Nobody else seemed to realize the merge, not even Eurynome. Yet, this woman did. Just what was she that she maintained both memories despite the Beyond Omnipotence handling the situation? "What is going on? Honey? Wai?" Eurynome asked, sounding a little nervous now as she began to note the change in her husband''s expression. "Wee back," the Godmother of All Demons smiled up at him. "Neji." Eurynome''s head snapped to scowl at Godmother, and then back at the ''Primordial''. "Mu muahahahahaha~!" The False Primordial, Neji, threw his arms into the air and let out a boomingugh toward the sky. "Muahahahahaha!!" Of course, just when the merge happened and the Primordial and Neji''s presence fought for who should remain, his soul was the one that stayed, since he was far stronger than the Primordial now. He was not only the King of the Void, but also the King of Creation. Eury opened her mouth and scattered backward, falling to her ass as she crawled back with a fearful expression on her face. Eclipsia and Lady Luck exchanged nces, unsure if their eyes were ying tricks on them or not, while the Godmother began tough along with him. "E-e-everyone!" Eurynome called forth her army as she pointed a shaking finger at the man whom she''d been calling ''husband'' for thest few millennia. "Kill this masquerade!" The Gods at the spaceships hesitated, but Eurynome''s loyal subject trusted in her words and leaped at the False God a secondter. ss 1 Entities, and a ss 0 too, leaped at Neji with the intent to kill, but it took a wave of his hand as time slowed down and he dealt lethal attacks against his opponents under an attosecond. When time regained its momentum, those Gods turned to dust and Neji gained a level. [Ding! Congrattions, you have gained 1 Level.] [You have reached Level 123,110] That was his first level in hundreds of years; after killing the Primordial God and gaining about 20,000 Levels, he had rarely leveled up. The Omniverse wasn''t strong enough to let him hoard levels like in the past, at least not as fast as before anyway. He was too strong now. === Name:Neji Hado Age:2,345 Level:123,110 - ss:[Prince of Eldritch] Subss:[Masquerade of Chaos] Race:Celestialdraconicsapien Title:Celestialsapien, The Cosmic Enigma - HP:804.01 10^6/804.01 10^6 SP:804.55 10^6/804.55 10^6 MP:806.85 10^6/806.85 10^6 - STR:788.890 10^3 END:804.010 10^3 DEX:804.550 10^3 INT:806.850 10^3 WIS:801.050 10^3 CHA:752.095 10^3 LUC:786.050 10^3 - HP REG:321.604 10^6/minute SP REG:321.820 10^6/minute MP REG:320.420 10^6/minute Stat Points: 0 === He stood at the pinnacle of power, how could anyone hurt him now? "Haah," Neji shrugged as his body transformed, changing shapes for the first time in a thousand years. His bulky frame slimmed down, turning into a lean form, with skin reflecting stardust, and white hair flowing like a lion''s mane. His eyes were not red for once, they were blue and bright, as well as the triangle light on his chest. Everyone here, other than Eclipsia, recognized this form. Two thousand years ago, they saw Neji fight the Primordial exactly in this form, and end up dead. Yet, here he was. "There is no way" Eurynome crawled on the floor as he met his wide grin. In a face that only had blue eyes and lips,cking any other features, it looked extremely creepy to the God Queen. "This" she said, "this has to be a nightmare!" "It is not," from behind her, a voice spoke. Eurynome''s crawling came to a stop as her back hit the legs of someone. She turned her head around and faced a smiling woman who sent chills down her spine. "Hey, it''s been a while," the Director of the Last Act smiled. Eurynome let out a screech of horror, while the Gods in the spaceships finally decided to take action, fully realizing that their Primordial God had been reced, as they came down to take revenge. The area turned into a battlefield, but Neji didn''t even bother to take a look at them. One wave of his hand and they turned into cosmic dust. The victory fell on Neji''sp. ** ** ** Chapter 499: 499: Life is So Easy When You’re A God-King in a Modern World Chapter 499: 499: Life is So Easy When You¡¯re A God-King in a Modern World Chapter 499: Life is So Easy When You''re A God-King in a Modern World In a Hyperverse far from Neji''s Hero Academia World, the Naruto World, the Fate World, and the DxD World, the Dreamweaver''s Fortress existed. A billion stars twinkled down from the cosmos above, as well as two suns nearby where Astral Dragons bathed, yet the majesty of all these fell short before the Celestialsapien''sughter. Eclipsia and Lady Luck looked confused even now, but they believed that it was Neji right there. They didn''t know the full story, but they knew hisugh better than anyone. "N-Neji?" asked Lady Luck, in the form of a little girl now, hesitantly approaching the Celestialsapien. He stopped hisughter when she approached, allowing her shaky hand to touch his inflexible face. Neji crouched down to help her touch her better, "Yes, my lucky charm?" Although hesitant, she smiled softly, "Is this really you?" "Hmm, proof" Neji blinked, and his form changed. His cosmic body turned into that of a regr human''s; white hair, blue eyes, and adoring a golden armor below his waist. "How about now?" Her eyes trembled, but she seemed unconvinced. "But you''re a Celestialsapien, changing your form is easy enough. The First Gamer was a Celestialsapien, and it seems to me that you''re him. How do I know that you''re not him?" "No proof," Neji shook his head, "The First Gamer and the Second Gamer are just fancy aliases of mine. I am Prima, and I am Neji. Though Neji first, Primater. Time travel, you know?" "He''s not lying," the Godmother finally managed to stopughing and said, wiping a drop of tear from her eyes. Lady Luck and Eclipsia exchanged nces, they were still unsure. Godmother was the adopted mother of the First Gamer, so of course she''d support him even if he''s lying. "Hey," Neji said and Lady Luck turned her head to him. Before she could ask what he wanted, he pulled her into a kiss. Their lips closed into each other, and Lady Luck''s eyelids fluttered. Excessive luck essence flushed into her body, as her little body grew in size. She regained her original size, plump and full of curves, and only then did Neji cancel the kiss. She staggered off a few steps as she felt more power in her veins than there was before, "Wha- what just happened?" "I returned the Luck you gave me," Neji said, standing up. "With interest. You''re ss 1 now, you''re wee." "You- you vengeful son of a whore!" Everyone turned to the foul-mouthed woman, the God Queen of Prime Omniversal, Eurynome Celestine, whom everyone ignored all this time. Why wouldn''t they? She was no danger now, with the mage-outfit wearing Kimi holding her in the air by her cor, while white chains held her tight by wrapping around her. "Don''t curse my house''s Lady," Kimi pped Eury in the face with the back of her hand. She groaned in humiliation, while Nejiughed at her. It had taken him a whim of willpower to pull Kimi out of it. "Throw her here," Neji said. "I''ll Inventory her. I''ll talk with herter on." "You-!" she yelled as Kimi tossed her to Neji. "You will pay for this, you bastard! I''ll-" What she wanted to do, nobody knew, as Neji''s fingers touched her body and she vanished in thin air. "You''re going to keep her?" Kimi tilted her head and asked. "Why, you''re jealous?" Neji walked up to her and pulled her by the waist. "I''m not." She put her arms around his shoulder. "Have I ever been jealous? I''m just doubting if you''ve built a soft spot for her after spending two millennia with her," she said. "I might have," Neji admitted with no shame. "She''s not a bad woman, I just have to tame her to calm down." "Now I am jealous." "Oh, are you now?" Neji grinned at her, and in response, Kimi pushed her lips over his. She pushed him onto the floor, as the floor turned to a mattress, and she kissed him deeply. He tried to cancel a minuteter, gently pushing her off, but she only kissed him deeper. He gave up and entertained her kiss, his hands squeezing her waist while threedies stared at them. "Why do you, haah," Kimi pulled back from the kiss, took a breath, and frowned at him, "always making me wait?" This was their first kiss in two thousand years. They couldn''t take the chance by meeting in secret, so theirmunication was limited to voice and in some rare instances, video calls. All these times, while Kimi wasn''t depressed, since he was still alive, she sure was growing insanely horny. Two thousand years was not a short time, after all. "I will never make you wait again," Neji admitted. "You better not," Kimi smiled and leaned down to kiss him again. They ended this kiss short and stood back up, where Neji met eyes with the three girls. By now, the girls seemed to have believed that this was indeed him. Lady Luck hugged him, and Neji pulled Eclipsia to himself too. The ten-fusion entity rxed into his arms, rubbed her face against his chest, and said, "We were so worried. This is a miracle." Neji kissed her forehead and nodded, "There is nothing to worry about. Nothing in both of these cosmos." The girls believed that. Since he had defeated the Primordial and gained his powers, they knew he was no small fish now. No, he was the biggest, with zero challengers left. Still, some fools had toe to test that. The front yard of the fortress bloomed out a portal, and Abstract Presences walked out of it. Buddha, leading a bunch of ss 1s, as well as three ss 0 Entities. "Seems like we havepany," the Godmother of All Demons looked unbothered as she waved a hand and the castle walls moved on their own, making a direct path out to the front yard. "Come along," she led them out. Neji walked behind Godmother, standing like a sturdy wall for the girls behind him. The group walked out, and suddenly faced entities at the peak of Cube. Buddha and the rest of the ss 1s were small in size, equally humanpared to Neji''s current size. Buddha, Death, Maestro Myth, Lord Limitless, and a few new faces that Neji didn''t even bother to note. One of their names, he caught, was Eternal Equinox an entity with powers seemingly rted to time and bnce. ''Must be their recement for Princess Perpetuity,'' Neji noted and looked at the more important entities. Contessa Fate and Lady Life weren''t here; they haven''t been reincarnated yet. So the only other important ones were the ss 0s. The three ss 0s were different in sizepared to the ss 1s. One of them, Entropy Embodiment, loomed over the small block of asteroid where the Fortress was located, like a cosmic titan in front of a piece of rock. The other, Queen Quantum, was nearby, but she was not visible to the naked eye. She was so small that even Neji couldn''t see her he could just feel where she was. But of course, he could seriously attack her if he wished just from that much. As for the third entity, King Omni wasn''t exactly present here, but he had a single Eye hovering in the high sky. He had never loved fights or wars, he was more neutral than Buddha ever will be. So he was just here to observe. In a real fight, he''s the only one that will slow down Neji, so that was good. "Queen Quantum," Neji greeted the woman first, whom he had aplicated rtionship with. "Get out of here if you''re here to fight, otherwise I''ll turn your small body into a doll for my daughter to y with." "So it''s really you!" a figure popped out of thin air, growing in size, enough to fit in a single hand. The colorful entity, curvy and slim despite her size, with electrons circling around her, pointed a finger at Neji with a frown mixed with a smile. "I thought you died!" "You sound happy that I did." "Of course-" she quickly corrected herself, "Um, well, no? I''m happy to see you, that''s it. I always had a little doubt since I never regained the power I ''lent'' to you. Remember? ''Lent''? The power that you ''borrowed'' but never returned!!" she stomped on the air like a child and growled at him. It was quite an odd sight; ss Zeroes truly were quirky. Neji yanked her to his palm and flicked a finger against her forehead, "Fine, I''ll return them to you. Meet me after I settle down, we will talk about it." "That sounds suspicious." "No way." "Queen Quantum!" Suddenly, Buddha''s yell filled the area. He looked mad. "He is an enemy! What are you doing?!" "Oh" "Don''t listen to him," Neji gently rubbed the little thing''s head. "Do I treat you like an enemy? No, right? Buddha is an enemy, you are not." "Oh, oh!" Queen Quantum jumped to sit on my shoulder. "Alright then," then she blinked and pointed to Buddha, "By the way, why did you just yell at me? I''m higher ranked than you!" "That''s not what matters right now, quit beingedic!" Buddha growled. "This is a cosmic catastrophe. We need to take this man to our custody and question him about things." "How bothersome. Just what is there to question about, Buddha?" Godmother asked with a raised eyebrow. "That, for thest two millennia, he has been pretending to be the Primordial God all along?!" Buddha said. Neji ignored Buddha and looked to the side. Mistress Death stood with a frown right beside him. Thest time Neji remembered, before he was taken by the Godmother to be brought to the fortress, Death leaped at Buddha intending to kill him. But it seems she failed to do so, perhaps by her own choice or by the presence of the others. Currently, she looked confused about what to do. She supported Neji, because her sister died for him, but Prima was another thing. She had been beaten by himst time, so she was unsure. "Death," Neji looked at her and said. "How long would it take before Life and Fate are reincarnated?" "...Are you ignoring me?" "An Abstract''s reincarnation time usually depends on the damage they received," Death said. "Since Life was killed by Lord Limitless, with her neck severed, she''ll take a few days. Still, she won''t have her memories. Fate will take longer since she died by the Primordial''s no, your Omega Beams. Who are you anyway?" "I am Neji," he said, his body currently in the form of Neji proving it. "And then I am Prima." His body changed in appearance, reflecting the cosmos for a moment. "And atst, I am also the Primordial now." his body went through another change, as he grew into a four-armed beast of a man. "...." "...." A heavy silence filled the area as Abstracts shared nces. Buddha opened his mouth to speak, but Neji spoke over him. An immense pressure clouded the area like an explosion, avoiding Neji''s girls while bombing down on the uninvited guests. Buddha''s knees gave in and he fell on one, as did the fools nearby him. "I have spent two millennia as the Primordial, I have all his powers, and I have his prior memories as well." He said, "So yes, I can im myself to be the Red Titan and you can do nothing but obey." "Y-you! How dare-" Buddha tried to push his own presence against Neji''s pressure, but Maestro Myth stepped to the side and mmed a fist against Buddha''s face. The golden statue was sent flying and rolling on the ground. "You''re not safe, Buddha," the Abstract Entity of Myths and Legends, Maestro Myth said, as his long-crafted facade droppedand Neji as a celestialsapien stood instead. "I could have killed you a million times in thest two thousand years, don''t act up." "You foolish man!" Buddha leaped up, booming out his presence over the area, his eyes filled with controlled rage, bnced devastation, but Neji remained calm. Neji took a step forward, but he remained in his spot beside Kimi. Instead, a dozen copies of himself teleported beside Buddha and the other Abstracts and grabbed them by their throats as he held them in the air. Each copy looked different; one looked like Neji, another like Prima, and another like the Primordial. It was a show to prove that though appearance may look different, they were the same person now. Among the ss 1s, only Death remained free of any attackers. She looked at her fellow ss 1s who struggled to free themselves from a single hold, no matter how hard they tried. "Death," Neji said. "You helped me out in the past by sending me to DxD. You also helped me against Eurynome. Then, you even took my side against the Abstracts. So I hold no grudge toward you. If you have grudges against me, however, I would understand given our encounters as Prima. But," he snapped his finger. "I hope this is enough to make up for it." Neji''s willpower borrowed a Fable from the Godmother, rted to reincarnation, as he poured power into the force that worked to reincarnate the abstract entities. It sped up, and old memories also poured in the process. In a single moment, two figures took soft shapes nearby. The soft features grew sharper and two ss 1 entities came to be. "Aah-!" "Ugh" Lady Life and Contessa Fate stumbled on their feet, almost falling down. But Neji, duplicating, walked up to them and pulled them into a hug; Lady Life was a bit tighter than Countessa Fate. "What''s going on, who are-" Life started, frowning a little as she pulled her head back to take a look. She paused and her eyes trembled in the face of her honey, her child''s father. "...." Contessa Fate just stated to the copy who hugged her, not saying anything. The two Nejis had changed their forms slightly to make their blue eyes look red, to help them recognize better. "I-" Life looked around, unsure if this was some kind of afterlife for abstracts filled with sweet dreams. She only found Kimi waving at her, as she stood beside Neji who waved too. "Wait," Her head snapped back to lock at her Prima''s face, and then back at Neji. "I- I had doubts sometimes but wait, is this really happening?!" "There is a lot to exin, I guess," it was the Neji beside Kimi who replied. He then looked at Buddha, "So, Buddha. Keep in mind that for thest two thousand years, the Primordial God you have talked to was me. Nothing has changed just because you know my other identities now. I''m still the Red God, the Lord of Prime. We have nothing more to talk about on this topic, no need for any meeting either. If you dare to bother me after this keep in mind and I have a lot more reasons to wage an active war than the old Primordial." Neji snapped his finger, and all the enemy ss 1 Abstracts vanished, excluding Mistress Death. He couldn''t do the same to the ss 0s, but giving King Omni a nod was enough to make him respect Neji''s space, while Entropy Embodiment left the scene himself, submerging into space. Queen Quantum remained, as Neji rubbed her nose with a finger. "Go away, we''ll talk about your thingster." "You better not forget," she said and flew away like a butterfly, entering a wormhole and vanishing from here. The extra copies of Neji vanished, leaving only the one beside Kimi. He looked at the girls around him; Kimi, Life, Eclipsia, Luck, Fate. They were his girls, his family. There were also Godmother and Death to the side. Seeing Godmother reminded him, "By the way, where is Anodi?" "She has queenly duties to perform at her home," Godmother replied, looking stern as if that couldn''t be negotiated. Then, she revealed a small smile. "I''ll go bring her. She will love to see you." Neji smiled, "Thanks. We''ll be in the DxD world. See you there." Neji snapped his fingers, as he and all the other girls teleported away from here, and to their DxD world. However, instead of appearing where he wanted to, he appeared in front of a couple of cosmic dust. "Huh," Neji frowned. "...Looks like that universe as well as the ones around it were all destroyed in the Battle of Abstracts." He raised a hand, his forearm reflecting the cosmos, as he shot a circr wave of time rippling through space. The wave passed by the dust. And the dust gathered backward to reform everything there had been. The worlds that had been erased without the inhabitants ever knowing that they were dead, returned to life just like that. Reviving worlds was a simple feat for the Celestialdraconicsapien. With another snap of his finger, this time seeding, the group appeared inside the Temple in Jerusalem. In the hall of God. They had a lot to catch up on, after all. * * * People in Jerusalem were going crazy, and so was the rest of the world. Gods who hadn''t participated in the Trihexa subjugation had used their powers to confirm that Trihexa had been in. That was good news, but it came with bad news. All the Gods there have died. Even Dragon God Infinity, Ophis, as well as the God of the Bible, their presence was no longer in the world. So it''s right to assume that they too were dead. Of course, thetter part was far from true. Neji as well as Ophis, fused inside Eclipsia, all returned inside the Temple of Jerusalem about then. The temple was at the high peak of a mountain, so nobody was there to bother him. Still, just when Neji returned, he felt the worry in the air. As the Biblical God, he could also hear many prayers. He couldn''t just sit that out, not when he could fix it with a wave of his hand. And so, exactly with a wave of his hand, he revived all the Gods he had killed back then to level up. All those Gods revived in the Himyas, and Neji left it up to them to calm the crowd. He had other, more important things to focus on. The girls surrounded him for a proper in-depth exnation, and Neji did so without holding back. How he met She Beyond Omnipotence, how she sent him to the past, how he could notmunicate because of some status effects, and how he got them off by evolving into a Celestialsapien. He exined until his fight with Death and the other Abstracts when Lady Life joined back at his side. He couldn''t continue after that because of Kimi. On the tip of their talk growing emotional and deep, Kimi decided she had enough as she jumped at him. "You''re being selfish! We were talking!" Lady Life argued, but she would have had better than talking with a wall because the witch maid was busy kissing her master. In the end, she yanked Neji by the arm, and he was divided into two. She blinked, before sighing and pulling him into a kiss. The other girls stayed still for a moment before Lady Luck shrugged and pulled the arm too. Another Neji popped up, and she dragged him for herself. Fate did not hesitate either, which left an awkward Death standing there, as well as Eclipsia with an unsure feeling in her head. "Uh," in the end, Eclipsia pulled a copy of Neji out for herself, but she didn''t make out with him from the get-go. "Would you cancel the fusion? You know not all girls in me are your lovers Would you cancel the fusion?" "Ah, right," Neji rubbed the back of his head and pressed his willpower down upon her existence. Her body let out a radiant glow, and her body was divided into tendies, with the extra addition of Nejire. Starting with Nejire, Momo, Rumi, Ryukyu, Quetzalcoatl, and Ozymandias, and ending with girls he wasn''t so close with, Tiamat, Ophis, Serafall, Durga, and Gaia. "Oh, phew," the girls sighed. "Finally it feels normal- hey! Not fair!" Before they could fully relish in the moment, Nejire pulled her brother for herself, kissing him deeply, making the girls growl. In a moment, five of them pulled five Nejis out of one, which left five more remaining. Tiamat hesitated before pulling one for herself, and Ophis was still asexual despite all the things she saw in the higher nes. So Ophis, Serafall, Durga, and Gaia joined Death awkwardly standing in silence. The grand room, with bouncing couches and wet floor, was filled with sounds that''d drive any mortal to insanity. "...Let''s move to another room," Death said to her fellow outsiders a momentter, and while she wasn''t blushing like the others, she couldn''t maintain her dignified expression after seeing the expression her sister was making. The other girls were frozen in ce momentarily before they began to follow Death. Before they could leave, however, a Neji copy materialized beside Serafall and grabbed her by her arm. "Sera, don''t act so distant. I have the power to fix everything now," he told her. Indeed, he could revive all the devils he killed with a thought. "So,e here." She looked at him, surprised that he came just to fetch her, as he pulled her to him and pulled her away. "...." "...." The otherdies exchanged nces before more copies of Nejis appeared before them, "I know some of you have husbands or other situations," one of the copies said, looking at Ophis, "But how about one night? You''ve all been with me in this, even if we don''t know each other well. I''m sure you''ll love to celebrate." Gaiaughed and gave in, "I mean, you''re the lover of Lady Life, an elder to my little self. I''ll be honored to share a night with you," she said as she pushed herself against him. Durga hesitated, biting her lip, before sighing and shaking her head, "Let''s be quick," she said, "I need to go talk to my husband about thingster." she walked up to him, as he held her waist and pressed her against a nearby wall. "Of course, I''ll be quick," he said, chuckling. ''If you want me to end it, that is.'' That left Ophis and Death, both wearing simrly uninterested expressions. Death shook her head, "It''s not working on me. I''ll be waiting in the yard." she said and walked out of the room. Ophis, however, didn''t leave. While she looked uninterested, it did make her curious how pleasuring sex with him was, if such greater entities were making such obscene sounds. Neji reached out a hand, "It''s certainly better than sleeping in a silent ce." "There is no way," she didn''t trust him, that''s why she epted the hand as he pulled her away. The Holy Temple was painted even holier as Gods and Abstract Entities filled it with their life essence. Oh, and, Durga did not want to end it quickly in the end. The day ended with the girls spent and all satisfied, some more than others, as it was the first time they ever felt such pleasure. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Neji''s life has always been hard and filled with adversaries. However, in thest two millennia, he has be familiar with luxury. He knew what luxury and power could grant and demand. As the Supreme God of Prime Omniverse, he was naturally stronger than everyone in this small DxD world. So it didn''t take him long to make the Biblical Faction the ruler of the world; with many rules changed, of course. He let the faction name stay ''Biblical'' but dropped Christianity as its religious name. As Christianity and its sibling religions were connected to ss 0, King Omni, Neji changed its name to something rted to himself instead. [Celestism], the Sacred Order of Celestial and Cosmic Harmony. He was the supreme God of this religion, but he had many Goddesses by his side. As for who the Goddesses were, since Neji didn''t wish to elongate the chart with too many girls, he kept it to three and asked who wanted to be there. Only a few volunteered. Most said, "If you want to make me a Goddess, make me one in your main world, not in a secondary one like DxD." So, in the end, he ended up with Serafall, Tiamat, and Durga as the Trinity Goddess. Goddess Durga left her faction after her husband found out about the unfortunate ident she had with Neji, so he banished her from the Himyas. She didn''t mind and decided to join the Biblical Faction, and Neji was happy to turn her into one of the Trinity Goddesses. Of course, not all Gods were happy with thiseven considering Neji''s strength. Some tried to test it and ended up as dust. Rias Gremory appeared a little hurt by all this development, but Neji could honestly care less. He''s too old to entertain a brat, so he decided to stay away from her until she''d want to approach him. And maybe not even then. As for Quetzalcoatl and Ozymandias, he didn''t give them any position here since they had their own world. After dealing with Babylon, the girls defeated Goetia and other problems. So the Fate main world had regained its peace; it was in the modern world, 2016, and Neji and the girls visited that ce first. It took them about a week to take control of the world, with no war or resistance, as it was a normal world on the surface, with the supernatural hidden underneath. After taking over the, Neji issued Celestism here in this world, with its rules and doctrines. Just like in DxD, other than him as its Supreme God, he had three other Goddesses here. In this world, Ozymandias, Quetzalcoatl, and Rhongomyniad were the Goddesses'' Trinity. He and his girls went to Egypt and waved a hand to clean the pyramids anew. In this New Egypt, he put Ozymandias as a Ruler Goddess, and she''d dominate over half of the world from there. On the other side of the world, Neji took out ancient monuments from the Amazon forests and ced Quetzalcoatl as its God Queen to rule over them. The two Sun Goddesses ruled the world in half. As for the third Goddess, she''s in a way also a Sun Goddess, it''s Ryukyu, here to fulfill her Goddess Rhongomyniad side of existence. She ruled over the heavens, which was a fancy way of saying that she was not going to stay in this world but would stay with God wherever he would stay. That brought Neji to Naruto, where the world had already taken over a long time ago, but the religion wasn''t doing so well. So he issued the new religion here too, one bound to work. Celestism, with Neji as its Supreme God, and a Trinity Goddess. Naturally, one of them was Rumi, the Moon Goddess. The second one was obviously Tsunade too, but the third one was tricky. It couldn''t be Hinata, he wasn''t close with her even after spending time with her in DxD. He had returned her to Naruto world from DxD before the fight with Trihexa, so she had been waiting for him here. She was extremely happy to see him safe, but all the girls were happy. In the end, the choice was either Hanabi or Temari. It was a hard choice, but Neji ended up choosing Hanabi. Temari was a bit hurt by that, something she hid but Neji could feel it, so he had to console her for it. She wasn''t Rias, she was not bratty, and he liked her. So he didn''t mind spoiling her for a while. * * * "This leaves the main world," Kimi said when the group was moving through the mana way of the universe. "Yup, we''re going there soon," Neji said. Beside him were many girls: starting with Kimi, Nejire, Momo, Rumi, and Ryuko, followed by Lady Luck, Lady Life, and Contessa Fate. "First of all, we need to retrieve two other people," he said as the teleportation ended and they appeared inside a castle. It was the castle of Yue, the Vampire. As well as some other girls. "Let''s go wait in the living room," Neji said and led the girls, where they sat down on the couch and waited for Yue. The first toe, however, wasn''t Yue. It was a maid, who walked inside the room with a broom in her hand and froze. Nine purple tails froze behind her as her eyes darted across the room. "Uh" "There is no way!" Kimi jumped up and ran to her. "Nemuri, you''re here?!" "K-Kimi Senpai, that''s really you?" The foxy maid, Nemuri "Midnight" Kayama, dropped the broom and epted Kimi''s hug. As if summoned by their loud voices, two other maids rushed in. One was a busty woman with indigo and pink colored hair, who deeply frowned at the scene, while the other, a short blonde-haired girl, grinned and jumped at Neji. "Boss!" She jumped and pushed her teeth into his neck. Her teeth would have shattered if Neji didn''t stop her bite with a usage of willpower. "Uh, careful, you''ll die if you try to drink me now," he said and rubbed her back. "Awah," she looked teary at him. "B-but why? You don''t love me anymore?" "This girl," Kimi shot her a frown and Toga froze. She had missed her in the heat of the moment. "Since when did he love you? Don''t be dramatic." "Um" Toga turned her head to look at the witch maid. "I see that you''re alive and healthy" "Of course," she smiled. "So you better watch out how you act." "...." Nejiughed, "Kimi is joking. Anyway, I''ll fix the blood issue for youter. Endure it for now, alright?" "It''s a promise," she said. "Looks like we havepany here," the voice of Raven rang out as she and Yue walked inside. She paused when she noted the many exceptional presences in the room. "Oh it seems a lot happened in the little time you were gone." Although Neji spent a hundred years in the past, time didn''t affect this realm. The Gamer System followed the Gamer''s time, so it should have, but the SBOP looked over it for this asion. "Sup," Neji waved a hand at her, and as the waving continued, his form changed to that of the Primordial. "I think I''m strong enough to take on Trigon now." Raven shivered at the red man who was too simr to her father''s appearance. * * * Of course, Neji wasn''t there today to help Raven escape. He''ll deal with Trigon some other time, he was only here to pick up the three maids. Lady Nagant was unsure what was going on, as she wore a frown, but she didn''t deny any of the orders. Toga looked excited, and Nemuri she looked delighted. "If this turns out to be what I think it is," she said as the group moved through the cosmos inside a bubble. "Then I''ll be the happiest person alive." "Trust me, we''ll all be happy," Neji said. After a while, the bubble stopped in front of a small empty space. All around them were naked cosmos, swirling multiverses, and bubbles of universes. Yet, there was a small empty space that looked out of ce. As their bodies zoomed into the empty spot, Neji felt nostalgic. This emptiness once used to be filled with their home. The zooming group came to a halt when all around them were emptiness, almost like the void, with the light of the other universes almost nonexistent here. "So this is the ce," Momo said. "It''s so dead," Life said. "Haah," he and Kimi let out a breath at the same time as everyone went silent. They have seen this ce destroyed two times. Once, they''ve seen it be done by the real Primordial, and the other, he had to do it himself to keep the possibilities aligned. "I''m going to bring it back now," he said and looked up at the air. "But before that,dy, I think it''s about time you return my Kurai to me. She has rested enough." He hadn''t forgotten about Kurai, he just let her be until this moment. This was a monumental time, and she needed to be here with him. ["...Oh well,"] Raki''s voice filled the area as she sighed. ["Good times alwayse to an end, sadly."] The cosmos shimmered, and the obsidian of Kurai popped out of thin air. Her golden eyes registered on our faces as she leaped at us, "Papa! Mama!" she threw herself into my and Kimi''s arms, one after the other. "Oh, mama!" And she stayed with Kimi for a lot longer. I didn''t me her, she hadn''t seen Kimi in a long time. ["...This is goodbye then, Neji boy,"] said the voice. ["Later, my brother will reach out to you. I''m not sure when. Don''t worry, he''ll just talk about the Empire thing that I mentioned before."] "Goodbye." Neji nodded respectfully. As annoying and maniptive as she could be, she had helped him out a lot. Now, that left him alone with the girls. He exchanged nces with them onest time as they all smiled at him. Except for Lady Nagant, who gulped in realization as well as expectation. Neji looked at the emptiness, where stardust had long been devoured by the void''s maw. He opened his mouth and spoke one word, "Heal." A whole universe backtracked its destruction; a ripple of destruction reversing in time as gxies returned, ck holes were reborn, and stars twinkled afar. At a high speed, all of the universe''s destruction backtracked, and soon it came to the center, at the beginning of the destruction. The sr system''s destruction reversed, and the ripple ended at a singr point; on the Earth, the round rock that had been marred with nukes and was already dead. "Sniff-" Lady Nagant wept, looking at the state at which her home was. Neji shook his head and spoke another word, "Rewind." His words were the absolutemand, and as all thes began to spin in reverse; the entire universe began to backtrack further. The Earth regained its blue and green color, although signs of destruction were present. Until even that vanished as time reversed further. Neji watched from above, the day when everything went wrong. When Hisashi Midoriya attacked his ssroom. "Girls," Neji looked at his girls. "I''lle find you after I destroy that man." He said, and with a snap of his fingers, he and the girls were dragged into the. Their bodies slumped into their seats, or where they were at that moment; Kimi and Kurai appeared at the school''s parking lot; Neji, Nejire, and Momo were in their school, as was Nemuri; Toga was in the League of Viins;stly, Nagant was in prison. Only Lady Life, Lady Luck, and Contessa Fate remained outside the watching, small smiles etched on their face as they felt as if they were watching a y. ''Well,'' Neji closed his eyes as he felt his body being dragged into the world. ''I''m finally back.'' ** ** ** Chapter 500: 500: Im Still Learning About Life, My Woman Brought Children for Me…. Chapter 500: 500: I''m Still Learning About Life, My Woman Brought Children for Me¡­. Chapter 500: I''m Still Learning About Life, My Woman Brought Children for Me. "Psst, hey, Neji~!" a hand softly pped him on the shoulder. Neji''s eyes opened, a soft breathing out of his lips. He looked around, finding it all very familiar. For a second, everything seemed like a dream, as if he had just woken up from a long dream. A long nightmare turned into a sweet dream around the end. "Hey," the same voice called him, and he turned his head back to find a brown-haired girl smiling at him. It was Ochako Uraraka. "What got you spacing out suddenly?" "Ah," Neji smiled. "Nothing. It''s nothing. How''re you, Ochako?" "Huh," she tilted her head. "I am fine, why are you asking that suddenly?" "Hey, you two," a sigh broke the two of their conversation, as Ochako cursed silently and Neji turned ahead to find Aizawa, standing behind the podium. "A ss is going on. Pay attention, I''m not here to hear your gossip." Everyone turned around to take a look at him, and a spiky blonde-haired kid even gave him a smug smirk. Neji just smiled and nodded at Aizawa. His eyes caught with Momo in that split moment, who gave him a warm smile. Aizawa yawned, "That''s all for today, then." He started to prepare the documents on his desk. "I know today''s been a mentally tiring day because of the surprise quiz, so be sure to get a proper night of rest," Aizawa said. "At the same time, don''t forget to study for the finals. Remember, as I said, only the ones who pass the exam will be allowed into the Summer Camp. ss dismissed." "Thanks, Sensei!" The kids said their goodbyes together, and Neji chimed in too. Aizawa bowed and then turned to the door to leave. But he couldn''t even take his first step as the space in front of him distorted. ck mist flunked out of a hole in the middle of the air and began to expand into a portal. The students recognized this phenomenon, which was why their hearts skipped a beat and their faces morphed to express their fright. The documents fell from Aizawa''s hands as his hair began to rise, his eyes gaining a red tint to them. However, before Aizawa''s Quirk could entirely act up, a hand covered in draconic scales jumped out of the portal and grabbed Aizawa''s skull. Crack-! Before anyone knew it, the hand clutched hard and devastated Aizawa''s head into a mess of gory blood and brain matter. Silence stretched for the briefest instance, as the situation clicked in the students'' minds. Their Sensei their Pro Hero Sensei just died by the grip of a hand. It was Yuga who stuttered first before everyone in the ss yelled in unison. "A-aghh! It''s the League!" Neji wasn''t yelling though, he was busy smiling at the scene in morphed nostalgia. Momo shot him a raised eyebrow look and nudged her chin at the gorey scene, but he just shrugged. She shook her head seeing his nonchnce. Some, including Ochako, noticed his weird set of actions, however, nobody was in the right mind to think of that. They just wanted to escape. "N-Neji, get up, let''s run!" she grabbed him by the arm and pulled, but he just smiled at her. Soon, the portal at the door widened enough to reveal a man with long flowing red hair walking inside with his bloody arms behind his back. Neji recalled what he felt when he saw this scene for the first time; he had felt an incredible twist on his abdomen when the man slowly turned his glowing red eyes to meet his blue ones, and when Neji''s eyes fell on the text hovering above his head. [Hisashi Midoriya - Draconic Human - Tier 8] Now? Neji let out augh. "" Hisashi Midoriya frowned and clenched his jaw seeing Nejiugh. "You find this funny? Why? No, never mind that. I heard you like dragon breaths a lot?" It wasn''t a question, it was a statement as he widened his mouth and fired a breath of liquid sma. In the sudden outburst, Neji stoppedughing as the beam reached his nose in an instant and paused. The world paused. All but Momo froze, as time froze, and Neji spoke words out loud, "Rewind 1 Minute." Vhmmm~! The beam retracted, yells were sounded in reverse, Hisashi backtracked on his feet, Aizawa''s head restored its damage, and the portal vanished. Time reversed. Aizawa fixed his documents. "At the same time, don''t forget to study for the finals. Remember, as I said, only the ones who pass the exam will be allowed into the Summer Camp. ss dismissed." "Thanks, Sensei!" The kids said their goodbyes together, and Neji chimed in too. Aizawa bowed and then turned to the door to leave. But he couldn''t even take his first step as the space in front of him distorted. ck mist flunked out of a hole in the middle of the air and began to expand into a portal. The students recognized this phenomenon, which was why their hearts skipped a beat and their faces morphed to express their fright. The documents fell from Aizawa''s hands as his hair began to rise, his eyes gaining a red tint to them. However, before Aizawa''s Quirk could entirely act up, a hand covered in draconic scales jumped out of the portal and grabbed Aizawa''s skull. Neji stood up. His body vanished, and he appeared in front of the portal. He grabbed the hand that was grabbing Aizawa''s head and crushed the forearm bones with a tap. "Aghr-?!" a groan, and Hisashi released Aizawa''s head. Neji yanked him out of the portal, his hand flying to grab his red hair, and mmed him head-first against the floor. "Who dares-!" the little dragon growled, but it was immediately reced by groans as Neji shattered his other hand with a release shockwave, followed by a tap on his throat to break the bone, as to stop his future dragon breath. Lastly, he tapped on his knees with shockwave-infused hands to break them. "Aghrrr-!!" Then, he karate-chopped the man''s neck and sent him to dreands. Aizawa blinked at the scene, it happened too fast, and by then the portal guy vanished toohe realized today was a bad day to be a viin. Neji could have chased him, he could also have killed Hisashi, but he wasn''t here to do any of that. He was here to enjoy his school life. "Here you go, Sensei," Neji stood up and pointed at Hisashi while looking at Aizawa. "Pro Viin, Dragon Monarch, Hisashi Midoriyafather of Izuku, I must add. Do with him what you will." "Ah" Aizawa blinked and looked around at his students to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. Naturally, all students were gawking at the scene as well. All, except Momo Yayorozu. She smiled at her boyfriend''s antics. ... "Hey, Aizawa. Nice catch." Midnight walked fast down the hallways, her heels hitting the floor rapidly as she walked. She greeted and waved at Aizawa, who was taking a tied Hisashi to the Principal''s officer. Aizawa frowned seeing her mundane reaction, but she ignored him and began to run now. Leaving him, she ran toward ss 1-A, a wide grin etched across her face as she appeared at the doorway. "Student Neji!" she shouted as all the students turned to her in rm. Neji turned to her too, waving at her. "Youe here," she ran to him and jumped. "I owe you a long sloppy kiss!" Students screamed in rm as she did just that, pushing him on the floor and riding him as she kissed him like a whore. She didn''t mind the gazes from everyone, she wouldn''t mind the rumors this would cause, she wouldn''t mind losing her jobshe just wanted to satiate her hunger to kiss him, and she did just that. * * * ss ended with that, and Neji made his way to the parking lot with Momo by his side. Midnight walked beside him, smiling as she stared at the sky in silence. "Nejiiiii!" An energetic voice cut through the air as Nejire Hado flew and flung her arms around your neck. "Sister." Neji caught her by the waist and kissed her on the neck. "Did you enjoy the sses?" "How can I not?" She grinned at him. "Don''t you think you''re being too touchy with my boyfriend, sister-inw?" Momo raised an eyebrow and said. "So many eyes are looking at us." "I don''t care," Nejire pulled Momo''s face and ced a kiss on her cheek. "And don''t talk like that, it doesn''t suit you. We''re back to our normal selves, remember?" Momo smiled, "Perhaps." The group walked to the parking lot. * * * Kimi sat at the car''s front and yed with Kurai, who ran around her shoulder, and her arm, and hopped around the air. "Ah, you guys are back," Kimi looked at them, her eyes lingering on their outfits as she held back augh. She looked at Neji, "This feels like an borate kink y, you know?" "Is that the only thing in your head?" Neji shook his head and hugged her, pulling her to a kiss that she gave in easily. He pulled back from the kiss, allowing a trial of saliva to drop, as he held her waist and looked into her eyes. "We need to find a way, a normal way, to save Lady Nagant from the prison. Also, take Toga out of the League of Viins." "And since when did you like Nagant that much?" Kimi raised an eyebrow. "But fine, I''ll cook up a normal n." "Thanks. Where are Rumi and Ryukyu? This is the rendezvous point, yet they''re not here." he asked, and Kimi pointed to the side. There, a limo came to a stop as the doors opened. Rumi and Ryukyu walked out, both in their hero uniforms. "Sorry for the dy," Rumi said. "Had to take care of Nine and his goons, and also," she looked behind her, as four more people walked out of the limo. "Rescue some parents." Neji and Momo''s parents, there they were, safe and alive. Gara Hado, Aiko Hado, and their friends, Touma Yayorozu and Miku Yayorozu. "Oh, my babies," Gara moved to hug her children, pulling Neji and Nejire into a tight hug, and Miku did the same with Momo. Of course, around the time when Hisashi attacked U.A High, Nine, and his goons attacked the party where Neji and Momo''s parents were. Last time, Kimi arrived there in time to save them. This time, official heroes, Rumi and Ryukyu, had taken care of that. But more than that, his parents were alive. Lady Luck had returned their souls to this world, from heaven where she''d been keeping them ever since. Neji recalled he''d have to repay her for all she had done for him over the years. * * * For that, though, the threedies had to be invited into the first. "If they''re going to pretend to y their lives again, how are they going to introduce a religion there?" Lady Luck had been worried about that so far, but when Neji dragged her into the and pulled him into his room, she quit worrying about useless things. Due to the sudden attack at the U.A., it was deemed unsafe for the students so sses went on hiatus for a few weeks. Neji had the time of the world to finish some of the other pending tasks, one being managing a ce to stay for the Abstracts. Neji rented a ce away from his parents'' vi, hidden from their knowledge too, and kept the three Abstract Entities there. He and the other girls would often visit it and even spend time there. That is where Neji prepared Lady Luck''s gift. "K-kyah~! I''m pregnant!" A couple of days after the Hisashi incident, Lady Luck woke up in the morning and cheered with a massive grin stered over her face. "No way I''m bing an aunt before a mother!" Nejire shot Neji a re, "Hey, as your sister, I should have been the first to get a kid!"Her shouts fell on deaf ears since Neji chose to ignore her and celebrated the incident instead. All the girls celebrated alone; Rumi and Ryukyu took a leave from their work just to celebrate. A party was held, and since Neji too had a few weeks'' vacation, he decided to take the girls to another world to make the celebration grand. They flew to the Fate Earth and celebrated there in a grand manner, in America with Quetzalcoatl''s help. Neji invited all his girls from the fours. Godmother also came, and she brought Anodi with her. "Prima~!" The purple-skinned, pink-haired alien girl flew into his arms, almost tackling him to the floor. Neji caught her mid-air andughed, "Hey, I heard you got sent back to your after I was gone?" "I was! They''re such bullies," she grinned at him. "But never mind that. I can''t believe this, such a plot twist! I''m so incredibly happy right now, you have no idea!" The way the entire room''s mana particles were charged with happy energies, simr to how a happy puppy shook its tail, Neji could guess. "I heard you''re bing a dad again?" Anodi asked, and some of the girls raised their eyebrows at the ''again'' part. Neji didn''t care to answer them and nodded to her. "That is great! Who is the lucky girl? And when will I get my personal little energy ball??" "Well, you need to make an appointment for that." "Oh, wow," she gave him a dry look. "I''m joking," Neji pulled her into a keep. Anodi threw her arms around his neck, her legs going around his waist, as she leaned into the kiss that she had missed for millennia. . Neji was happy for Luck, as was everyone else. There was nobody really jealous, though some were envious. However two girls in particr appeared to be down. Lady Life, and Kimi for their reasons, were sad. Neji noticed Kimi first, who sat near a window and stared outside with a sad smile on her face. The sunlight lit up her maid dress, and she yed with a bar of chocte. At first look, she appeared fine, cheerful even, but Neji knew her too well to miss the hidden look under her eye. Neji couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?" She turned to look at him, suddenly smiling genuinely. "Hey, young master." "Hey," Neji leaned against the wall and smiled at her. "You want a kid? We already have Kurai, but if you want more you know you just have to ask me." She giggled, but it slowed down as her smile dropped. Kimi sighed, "I told you we have a son already. This celebration It reminded me of that kid. Where is he now? How is he doing? How will I ever show my face to a son I abandoned?" Kimi gulped; she regretted abandoning the son she had with him while pretending to be Lucille. "I wonder if things would have gone differently if I hadn''t" "You already told me the reason, Kimi," he stopped her from talking and ruffled her hair. Sheughed at that gesture. "I told you I''ll find him one day and do what I can, don''t be down." "I know," Kimi nodded, she appeared a lot more lighthearted now. "You should go talk to Lady Life though. She is much more saddened than me." "Ah right," Neji looked to the side. His eyes caught Quetzalcoatl, dressed in a ssic Mesoamerican tribe outfit, as she danced on a stage for all girls to see. His eyes met hers and she winked; he waved back at her with a smile and searched for Life again. In one corner of the room, he noticed the usually happy and jolly Lady Life sitting at one corner of the room, alone. That sent a pang of pain in his old heart. Neji didn''t need to ask for her cause of sadness. He already knew. She missed Ra, who had been killed by Primordial Genesis Stream while trying to protect Neji. And for all of Neji''s powers, he couldn''t bring him back it had always been weird with Ra like that. He had tried, but while his Omniscience said it would work, it''d haveplications.His existence was too "wed", apparently, and if Neji brought him back directly with the usage of Omnipotents, the Ra who''d return would have further ws. Instead of Ra, an eldritch horror might return instead. That''s why Neji hadn''t brought him back yet, and Life agreed to wait as well, till they''d find a better solution. But if Omnipotent wouldn''t both, both of them were unsure about what would. Still, he couldn''t see her be like that on such a happy asion. Neji approached Lady Life with a drink, "Sup." "Hey," Life managed a smile. "Nice party, I''m happy for Luck." "I know you are," he gently pulled her head to his chest. She went silent, and he stood like that until she rxed. When he sensed her rx into his embrace, he sighed. Neji gave Luck his seed as that was the greatest gift he could give, and while that made her greatly happy, as well as everyone else, two of his loveliest girls had be sad in mncholy. What was the point of all these powers if he couldn''t make two women happy? He didn''t like that. Neji slowly said, "I''ll find a way to fix it." As if on cue, his system message rang. [Ding. He Beyond Omnipotence would like to meet you.] [He''s summoning you, and you can''t reject it.] Blinking, Neji stared at it. ''What''s up with these two fuckers and forcefully summoning me out of the blue?'' He sighed and looked at Life, and then around the room to look at the others in the room, "Girls, I am go-" Neji''s body vanished. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * In a realm beyond omniversal time and space, inside a in office with painted white walls, a ck desk, with a chair on one side, and a stool on the other, Neji appeared with a puff of smoke. He found himself sitting atop the stool, in front of a coat-wearing man in the chair. Neji looked for a bit, before focusing solely on the man in front of him. He wore a ck coat, his red eyes falling over the titleless book he was reading. [Admin #1 | Amon Rakirthine] [He Beyond Omnipotence, the Morning Star] "I thought you''d be called Amonorthine Raki," Neji said, reading the text hovering over the man''s head. "But Amon Rakirthine does sound better." Plus, from how in the office was, he seemed less of a show-off than that Raki woman. She was also showing off her titles; Devourer of Dimensions, Eliminator of Conundrums, and whatnot. This man seemed rather pleased with just ''the Morning Star''. On top of that, he reminded Neji of the Cube''s Will; naturally, since the Will was based on this man''s appearance, as the Will had admitted itself. Hearing Neji talk, the man, his eyes still on the book, smiled. "You''re calm, that is nice," said Amon as he gently put the book down. His blood-red eyes met Neji''s and a shiver ran down his spine. He smiled, "Forgive me, I have this bad habit of staring at the soul of everyone I meet. Having to be cautious and all, sorry for the chills." "What does a being of your caliber need to be cautious of?" Neji asked and the man let out a soft chuckle. "Oh, many things," he snapped a finger and pointed at the ceiling. The white ceiling had vanished, and instead, there was endless space above, but at the very end of that, a solid blue ceiling no, a wall waited. "For example, if you remember, your System A.I had sent a false warning about you breaking Rule #3 of Batch A3. That tranted to: The Gamer has shattered the wall between Reality and Dreams. That wall right there is that." "...I don''t get it." "That is the edge of the ''whole verse'', dummy," Amon said, smiling, "the ''Fourth Wall'', if you will." "...." Neji frowned. "What?" His finger pointed at me. "Hard words to start this meeting with, but there is an entity sitting behind that wall and taking note of everything; an entity whose whole purpose is to type, to record everything that is going on here, even this meeting, down to the T. I like to call him, the Beyond Beyond the Wall." Neji stared at the man in silence. "I''m not saying we''re characters in a novel, though I did think of that at some stages of my life. Dark times. But, it wouldn''t be odd if those words that are being typed are indeed serialized in some other world outside the wall, I don''t know." "There is no way I am a character in a novel." "I just said you''re not, yes, you''re not," Amon smiled. "We are as real as we can be, but I''m just saying, in a distant world, our stories might be being told as if it''s mere fantasy." "Ah." "So yes, my son," Amon stood up, knocking a finger on the table as a door opened at one corner of the room. "Follow me and allow me to exin why you should join The Empire." he grinned, "Outside your birthright as its Prince, of course." "What?" Neji stood up as the man walked into the door. He quickly followed, frowning deeply as he demanded, "Hey, what? I didn''t quite catch that." "Well, to start," they entered a narrow hallway, with paintings hanging from both sides of the wall as Amon spoke. He pointed at a painting, passing by it, but Neji stopped in front of it. It took him off guard. "Remember the photo? We took it when you were six." Neji stared at the picture; indeed, it was him in his first life, along with his mother on his right, and his father on his left. Neji turned to re at Amon, "There is no way. My father vanished at six, and I have no memory of him." "My son, you''re an omnipotent being, how do you not have the memory of a human?" Amon turned to him with augh, his hands in his pocket. "...." "Exactly," Amon shrugged. He spread his arms and white mes covered him; his raven ck hair turned white, and his red eyes turned blue. "A graphic effect of my old phoenix powers; that''s why you look that way." "A color-match on our degree of power doesn''t seem very convincing." "Fair," Amon dropped the theatrics and returned to normal. "But think about it, why do you think a man as cautious as me would give something as dangerous as the Gamer System to someone unrted to me? I gave it to you because you''re my son." "...." "Ah but," he raised a finger, "Don''t think that your achievements are unworthy just because you''re the Admin''s kid; unlike me and your mother, you were a normal human and achieved all of this yourself. If you actually died in your journey, you would have died, we wouldn''t have granted any biased service." "You sound like a bad parent," Neji said. "Not that I believe that you''re my father at all. Where is the proof? You''re just making stuff up." Amonughed, "I''m sure you found Raki familiar to your first life''s mother when you met her. Plus you met the Cube''s Will and found it familiar too, right? That''s because, as you know, that spirit is based on my appearance; but how did you know how I look if you never met me? See?" he sighed a momentter. "I know this is sudden and I did leave you behind, but I had to leave the omniverse back then to take care of a massive threat, that''s why I vanished." Neji continued frowning, "And then my mother turned into a whore. Why would a being of your caliber let your wife turn into a whore? I don''t buy it." "Ah that," he blinked. "It''s been longer than an eternity since we''ve been together, so we do a lot of stuff for fun. Though she''s into girls; other than myself, she doesn''t like men." "What?" "She''s Amon-sexual." "Ah," Neji nodded. "I understand." That was simr to Kimi, in a way, so he could rte. Was that why Raki stepped up to help his maid? Amon continued, "So yes, it wasn''t her. Raki left with me, we both needed to be there to take care of the threat, and so we left your sister with you, who took the appearance of Raki and took care of you for the next 9 years.." "And I suddenly have a sister?" Neji threw his arms in the air. "You''re just making stuff up now, at least try harder." "Ohe on, use your [Omniscience], of course, you''d have had older siblingswhy else do you think we decided to y mortal and gave birth to you as normal humans? That''s because we tested out before by having children at our full powers, and it turned out to be a mistake." he said as he walked, "That''s why when your Kimi, as Lucille, was impregnated by you, Raki sent her a warning to make sure Kimi keeps her mana in check, to make sure the kid is born a normal human." "...." He continued, "We learned it the hard way, and we didn''t want it to happen again. The child we conceived was messed up in many ways. Not any different from your own son, Ra, inparison, if only much worse." Amon said, noticing Neji''s deep frown. "Hah. It''s a lot to catch up on, I know, and I''m sorry for that. Don''t worry I am not demanding you to call me ''father'' all of a sudden and such, I am aware that I haven''t taken care of you in that way to demand that. So just rx and listen to me from a neutral viewpoint." "I''m trying," Neji closed his eyes, sighed, and nodded. Omniscience, right, it didn''t hurt to rely on that from time to time. Amon began to walk again and Neji followed, "In the beginning, I and Raki had a kid. It was a genderless, figureless, and naturally mischievous entity, whom we decided to call ''Amun-Ra'' as a merge of our two names." "Aha," Neji snapped his finger in realization. "Did her mere existence ripple through all of reality and shift certain things? She''s the reason why the fusion of Egyptian Gods named Amun-Ra is so dangerous, just because they share the name?" Amon stopped and looked at him, smiling, "Yup. Now you''re on track. Amun-Ras are extremely dangerous, so I''m d you never had to fight one in your life." The two of them continued as they passed over more pictures, and in one Neji caught the picture of a woman who looked like she was right out of an inverted color picture; Neji had a feeling that was the elder sister that Amon was talking about. "We managed to calm her down, for the most part, after eons of trying, but even then she is extremely mischievous by human standards. That''s why she turned into a whore when we left her with you. Just on the day Raki and I finished the threat and returned, she felt our presence and thought it funny if you died to a shark''s face." "Why didn''t you just reverse time and y parents with me again?" "Boy, even if you''re a normal human, you''re the child of two outerversal entities it''d be possible to time-travel and fix, but it''d be greatly messy. After all, you were born as a Singrity." Amon said and Neji frowned. Neji spoke next, "So it''s not the Gamer System that gave me the benefit, but my sole existence? I suppose it makes sense. Otherwise, the Primordial God would have sent Time-Snipers to my head a long time before I got the Armor of Singrity skill." Neji tried to guess, and Amon nodded in affirmation. "As your daughter, this Amun-ra knew a time-travel fix was impossible here, that''s why she did this mischievous thing, and as a result, She Beyond Omnipotence and you had to follow up with a fix." "Exactly," Amon stopped in front of a painting, and Neji stopped too. They both looked at it. "...For what it counts, She''s being punished for it." Inside the painting, was the same negative-girl, tied in the center of an outer verbal-ss star There were a zillions of bugs, disgusting, brutally morphing, eldritch, and other types of horrific insects biting her body in this live stream and although Neji couldn''t hear her scream, the way her face morphed didn''t leave much to the imagination. Neji cursed softly seeing the gore; it was on a scale that even he found stupid. "Well," Neji shook his head, "I guess she deserves it." Then he looked at Amon. "Let''s continue our walk." Amon smiled, "Great," and continued walking. "Another thing, for what it counts, your current parents in the Hero Academia world are avatars of myself and Raki. Raki and I felt like that''s the least we could do for not being there for you as a kid. Of course, they are their own people, they''re not clones, but yes. If you notice, your mother Gara has a beauty mark near her eye, just like Raki, and your father Aiko, has electricity powers, as well as hair-changing powers. In my younger days, I started with those powers too." "...." For another time, Neji stopped on his path and stared at the man for dropping bombshell after bombshell on his head. .. Excluding all the personal lore drop, in the end, after hearing the entire thing about the Empire and its purpose, Neji was shell-shocked. He decided to join. It just needed verbal confirmation for now, though he''d have to fill up some papers after he''dpleted his first task. [Quest: Repair the Cube Omniverse''s Will has been added.] It''s a long quest, and it''d take millennia, but Neji was happy that he had the chance to repay the Will of the Omniverse for all of its help. As a result of epting the quest, Amon shared a way to fix Neji''s son, Ra. It came to Neji as a great shock and pleasant surprise at the news. "When he was first born, it was my first time being a grandpa, so I named him based on Raki and my initials. R-A. So it''s only natural I''ll help." this was exactly what Amon said before he exined the method and sent Neji away. Of course, Neji didn''t suddenly start to see him as his father; that man was extremely maniptive, Neji caught on to that from the subtle signs he showed on Neji. Such as showing an emotional photo from childhood right at the beginning. Still, Neji had to work with him for his safety, as well as the safety of everything that existed. That''s why he joined the Empire as one of its Kingdoms. It didn''t hurt if the Emperor of the Empire was his father; even if he didn''t ept anyone other than Aiko as his father at the moment. So, with that, he was returned to his home, waiting to be called. Instead of returning inside the house in the Hero Academia world, however, Neji decided to change trajectory midway and dropped into the Prime Omniverse. He had one important thing to do here, it turned out. But before that, he needed to calm the tides in the Prime in case some God came to bother him. So, he needed to talk to Eurynome first. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It was a realm of pure white, with all but a soft bed, and a chair beside it. On the chair, Neji was sitting down. He put his hand inside the inventory and dragged out Eurynome Celestine, who he threw against the floor. Instead of wasting time growling, she had her hands tied behind her, and she tried to free it. She seeded right away, to her own surprise, and leaped at Neji. She choked his throat and red at him, "You bastard! Die! Die! Die- ak." Neji punched hard on her tummy, and her eyes went wide. She let go of his throat and clutched her tummy and he looked at her with an amused smile. Neji grabbed her by the face and mmed her against the floor, rising on top of her and sighing, "Don''t be like this, Eury," he said, "lose your clothes, let''s talk." * * * "I hate you," All spent, as well as cooled off of her rage, Eurynome Celestineid naked on her belly beside him. The bed was super soft, her body almost submerged in it, yet she managed enough energy to growl. "Kill me, or I''ll kill you the first chance I get." "Oh, don''t be dramatic, you will not," he pped her ass, which jiggled. "You love me and I don''t hate you either. Your husband is dead, you have a better one now, admit it, or go cry in your room. Just don''t bother me. Every time you try to kill me, I''ll punish you harshly, and no, it''s not just sex." "...." "I''ll send you back to Nowhere now. But before that," he said and dove a hand into the void. "Take care of this girl." He yanked out a figure from the void, a red-haired girl, much simr to Eurynome in appearance, who was sleeping with her eyes closed. Fotia, the Fire Goddess. Although Neji hated her, in the changed timeline he did make her fall in love with him, and threw her away. So it didn''t hurt to bring her back. More than that though, bringing her back will act as a key to keep Eurynome chained in all her actions. Neji''s deal with She Beyond Omnipotence, Raki, was that he''ll take over all that belonged to the Primordial and he did just that. So why would he not enjoy that? Why would he let such a fine babe go to waste? Every time he fucked her like a whore, he felt great, he had no reason to kill her. "She was devoured by some creatures of void, it took some effort to revive her. So take care of her," he ced her on the bed and ran a hand through Eurynome''s hair. "Don''t be hasty. For your daughter''s sake." "....." * * * With that, nobody would bother him with the mission he had to do in Prime. Neji had to take a moment to think about how to approach this, and in the end, he decided to y the role of a master instead of a father. He was sure he wouldn''t fill the role of a single father properly, anyway. Kimi couldn''te even if he asked her to, so he''d have to do it all by himself. Neji walked through the streets of some third-world country, with people running all around, and many eyes locked on his foreign features. His long hair flowed in the wind, and he rubbed his beard as he approached the scene ahead. Sitting on the ground, ying with stones, a kid was uncaring of his surroundings. People were moving around him, living their daily routine, while ignoring himwho was just another little kid by the road. Who would ever think that the Son of a God and a God-Queen? People''s chatter, buzzing on the back of his head as he filtered them out, was far less annoying than the bright sun in the sky. He was sweating, and being under the sun without any shirt hurt his small back. It burned. But he didn''t care, he was used to it. The boy continued his game, smiling alone and counting stones, while the people of the town continued to ignore him. Until a shadow cast over him. [Image Here] "Huh?" Neji''s voice, different and older than usual, called for the kid. "This parentless punk. Why are you on the road, kid?" Neji said, looking at the kid with a hidden smile. His first child, his son, that child was special, even if hecked any powers. He was also the savior of Ra, as the n was to pour his Soul into Ra''s Core; then perhaps also send him on an adventure to another world. Sadly, the only way to save Ra as well as give him a soul was to merge his body with the soul of someone; and what''s a better soul than someone he shared blood with? Plus, Neji was sure this nameless son of his, who didn''t have a name so he''d be calling him Ra starting from now on, wouldn''t mind having the body of a Wooden Celestial God. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * After spending a certain amount of time in the Prime Omniverse, Neji returned to the party in Fate world and continued the celebration. He apologized to Lady Life and Kimi for not consulting them before deciding on what to do with their kids, but they were rather happy at the news. "Anyway, I sent him to the One Piece world," Neji said. "That is apparently where the Beyond Omnipotent Duo originated from, and since they named him, it''s pretty symbolic to send him there too." "I''m d," Lady Life hugged him, as did Kimi. "We''re happy." With that, the situation there was taken care of for now. Neji had purposefully slowed down that One Piece world''s time so it would be years in the Hero World until Ra grew up, and hopefully by then Neji and the girls would be older and parent-material. . After a couple of days passed, the group moved to the religious n they had for this world. It was a little different than the other ones they initiated. Neji wanted to lead a normal life for now, so he wasn''t leading the n. It was being led by the three "Alien Ladies" who came from outer space. Neji sat in the living room, with Kurai on his shoulder, Nejire by his side, and Kimi on the floor between his legs. Momo, Rumi, Ryukyu sat beside her, all watching the TV. It was a big-big world, but we thought we were bigger, pushing each other to the limits, we were learning quicker Lukas Graham''s [7 Years] yed softly in the background, while they watched the TV hanging on the wall, where one of the threedies gave an interview. ["So, madam,"] the interviewer asked the green-haired bombshell of a woman, under the soft music. ["You see in our society we do not believe in God as much as we used to a few centuries back. So how do we know for sure that you''re a Goddess, like you im, and not an alien?"] ["Hmm, if we''re talking about that"] Lady Life held a finger on the cheek and pondered. ["The government has tried to capture you many times now, trying to be sure you''re not a hostile entity. But every time they tried to capture you, they always failed because, they said and I quote, terrible guilt filled their heart as if they were pointing guns toward their own mother. So far, that led to believe that you are a mind maniption quirk use-"] ["Ah,"] Lady Life blinked and snapped a finger. ["I know. Look at the sky."] I''m still learning about life, my woman brought children for me, so I can sing them all my songs, and I can tell them stories ["...Sky? Butdy, we are inside an offi-"] Before the interviewer could finish, their surroundings changed and they appeared in a grassynd. The interviewer gasped and looked around, while Lady Life held her hands in a prayer motion towards the sky. ["Oh, Goddess,"] Out of the threedies, Contessa Fate said dramatically, and Lady Luck followed Lady Life''s pray. ["Show these fools a miracle."] The sky twinkled with light and a momentter, a white-haired girl with sky-blue eyes formed. She looked just like Neji but as a girl. Of course, it was Sisty; she wanted a real body after all of this was done, and he had given her just that. So who can be a better candidate to fulfill the role of this world''s Supreme God, if not the voice in Neji''s head? "Oooh, she looks good, young master." "Fate''s performance isn''t bad either." "It''d have been much better if I had a cute little sister instead of you, Neji- ak." The camera focused on Sisty, who smiled down at the world and snapped her finger at the sky. The blue sky turned transparent, showing the cosmos beyond, and gasps filled around the world. With another snap of her finger, Sisty changed the entire sr system. These news appeared out of thin air, yet perfectly falling into the sr system all three of them were earth-likes,ing from other universes. The Naruto Earth. The Fate Earth. The DxD Earth. All three earths joined the Hero Academia sr system; after a few days of scientific confirmation, that threes had indeed popped out of nowhere, the people began to believe. All the words that came out of the Goddesses'' mouths were holy. With that, everything was set. He was the Primordial God, the Celestialdraconicsapien, and The Gamer. As the Lord of both Omniverses, he could do whatever he wanted; even if that was ying mortal. Neji was free to y around in this world, to continue his normal life, while finishing the little work he had left during vacation. Life was great. Even if it all started with a curse, it ended with a blessing. Neji wasn''t a fan of stories that ended with a ''happily ever after'' line, but At that rate, was it wrong to say his own life passed in the tone of happily ever after? . . . The Cursed Gamer The End ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** ** Master4thWall Author Note: THANK YOU @ShortyMotor, truly, for 3 years of proofreading. Thanks to all the Patrons for the support, and all readers for sticking to me through the highs and lows. I never thought we''de to this many chapters into the story, a whooping 500 chapters, and more than 1 million words! Unbelievable. The formalities aside, this is where Neji''s ''The Cursed Gamer'' journey ends. If fate, on an outerversal scale, wills it, we will see his face in different stories of mine. And speaking of that, if it''s not obvious yet, the [Hollow King] who helped Neji fight in the Void against the Primordial God, it''s our favorite [The Venerable One] from Eternal Samsara. A more obvious connection is Hashirama Senju, the MC of our Hashirama''s Voyage story that is indeed [Ra]. So since all of these are connected by the threads of higher destiny, and recorded by the Being Sitting Beyond the Wall, perhaps we''ll see Neji againwe already saw Kimi once, back in Chapter 60 of Eternal Samsara. So I hope those of you who are yet to give those two stories a chance, you''ll do so right away!! On ast note, I must demand all your power-stones for today, even alts. AS WELL AS the two remaining days of the week. DO NOT FORGET! Oh, and, I''ve posted ast character sheet in both my Discord and Patreon (free post), so check that out too!! WITH THAT SAID, Your favorite unreliable author, The Being Beyond the Wall, Master4thWall. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!